《No One Really Thinks Master is a Mortal, Right?》


 Chapter 1： Sect Master Without Dao

    Chapter 1 Sect Master Without Dao Sect


    Jin Wu Dongsheng.


    Tianwu Mountain.


    On a small path at the top of the mountain, there is a magnificent huge mountain gate.


    On the top of the mountain gate, three large characters like dragons and snakes depicting Wudaozong!


    Originally, there were no sects on Tianwu Mountain.


    Half a month ago, there was a thunderbolt, and Wudaozong was born, unknown, unknown.


    belongs to the classless, unlicensed, and uninhabited Sanwu Sect.


    On this day, under the mountain gate, two figures were standing.


    "Luo''er, here is the land of the Zongmen, Wudaozong, from here, you can go directly to the Zongmen Hall."


    "You can go up by yourself, get familiar with the various places in the sect, and then go to the Houshan Palace, and choose one as the bedroom."


    The person who spoke, seemed to be no more than 20 years old. He was wearing a snow-white robe, with long hair like ink, handsome face, and illusory temperament, like a fairy walking in the red dust.


    He is named Chu Yuan.


    Wudao Sect Sovereign.


    Before he speaks.


    Another figure spoke.


    "Follow Master''s orders!"


    I saw that this man was about the same age as Chu Yuan, with sword eyebrows and star eyes, a blue-liquid crane cloud robe, holding a long sword, expressionless on his face, revealing a sense of arrogance.


    His name is Ye Luo.


    is a disciple of Chu Yuan who has just taken over.


    is also the only disciple of Innocent Sect.


    Master Wudaozong!


    Chu Yuan glanced at his disciple, waved his hand, opened his lips lightly, and uttered two words.


    "Let''s go."


    Ye Luo arched his hands and said, "Master, that disciple is going first, and I will come later and please Announce!"


    Holding the sword after speaking, walked towards the mountain.


    Chu Yuan looked at Ye Luo''s leaving back, the light wind and clouds on his face disappeared without a trace, replaced by joy.


    "It''s been half a month, and I finally found someone with such a low level of aptitude. It''s too difficult."


    He muttered to himself.


    Pictures reappeared in his mind.


    Chu Yuan was originally not a person in this world. Half a month ago, because of an accident, he crossed into this world.


    This world is not a world ruled by the mundane.


    It is a world with gods, demons and monsters, many nations, rampant sects, and respect for the strong.


    The number ?? is Shenxing Continent.


    Like the vast masses passing through, Chu Yuan also has a system.


    It¡¯s just...


    His system is a bit weird.


    Chu Yuan silently called the system in his heart.


    A azure blue screen that only he can see is condensed in an instant.


    ¡¾The most useless sect system in history¡¿


    ¡¾This system is dedicated to building the most abolished sect in history, please host to recruit apprentices and teach them to abolish them in order to complete the system indicators¡¿


    [Note: Teaching a student to abolish a disciple will reward the host for improving the first-order small realm, and teaching a disciple will deduct the host¡¯s own first-order large realm, please don¡¯t mistake yourself]


    Chu Yuan automatically ignored this passage.


    Then look down.


    ¡¾Personal Panel¡¿


    ¡¾Host: Chu Yuan¡¿


    ¡¾Zongmen: Wudaozong¡¿


    ¡¾Cultivation: Yuan Yingjing (early stage)¡¿


    [Current disciple: 1]


    [Note: Divide the realm of cultivation base, refining air, building foundation, golden core, primordial infant, transforming god, crossing the tribulation]


    [Note: The sect will be tested once a year to judge whether the host teaches abolished disciples or becomes a disciple. All interpretation rights belong to the system.]


    This is Chu Yuan¡¯s wonderful system.


    As long as a disciple is abolished by teaching, he can get the promotion of the first-order small realm.


    In other words, as long as he teaches and abolishes three disciples, he will be able to rise to a great level.


    Although the system is a bit weird, for Chu Yuan, the system fits him very well!


    If Chu Yuan is to really teach his disciples to become talents, then it is embarrassing him.


    His cultivation base and sect were all directly given to him by the system as a gift package. He hadn''t cultivated immortality properly at all, so what would he do to teach his disciples?


    Teach the practice methods of those online novels from previous lives? ?


    I''m afraid I''m joking.


    Therefore, Chu Yuan still feels that it is more suitable for him to teach the abandoned disciples, at least this is the true nature of the show to complete the work.


    He wouldn¡¯t teach his disciples anyway.


    Half a month ago, Chu Yuan came across, and after getting the system, he went down the mountain to look for his disciple.


    After half a month of searching, he finally found Ye Luo, a person with very poor aptitude, and accepted him as a disciple.


    People in this world have spiritual roots, and everyone has spiritual roots.


    A strong spiritual root means the stronger the aptitude for cultivating immortals and the broader the future. Spirit roots such as heaven and earth spiritual roots, five elements spiritual roots, wind, rain and thunder and lightning are all powerful spiritual roots.


    While the spiritual root is weak, the aptitude naturally represents the weaker the spiritual root. The weakest and common spiritual root is the common spiritual root, which every ordinary person has.


    The disciple Ye Luo he received is different!


    There is no spiritual root!


    Not even the mortal roots possessed by the mundane.


    Born to have no spiritual roots and cannot absorb spiritual energy, which means that one cannot cultivate immortality.


    Received this disciple, and enjoyed Chu Yuan for a long time.


    Where does it need him to teach the abolition, it is directly abolished. After a year''s time, he will succeed.


    "However, it is necessary to fool around and stabilize this disciple''s mind."


    Chu Yuan felt his chin and thought.


    He was able to successfully recruit this disciple, first, he showed his strength, and second, he showed his ability to cure the disciple¡¯s deficiencies that he could not practice.


    This was the only way to successfully recruit such a useless disciple.


    If this disciple finds that he can''t help the other party to solve the distress of not being able to practice, and runs away, then he will have nowhere to cry.


    As for forcibly detaining the disciple to stay on the mountain?


    He had this idea a long time ago, and the system simply does not allow him to do so, which is tantamount to a violation.


    So, he can only think of a way to drag this disciple to stay on the mountain for a year.


    As long as the disciple stays for a year, after the sect inspection, the disciple''s love will be fine.


    "Let me think about how to keep this disciple in the sect. In short, just drag it for a year."


    "Well, just make up something so that this disciple can comprehend it by himself. I can''t comprehend it. I can only say that this disciple''s savvy is not good, and I can''t blame me. Anyway, I am a powerful Yuan Ying, I have a big fist, and what I said is reasonable!"


    Chu Yuan nodded secretly and finalized the plan.


    No matter what he said, it is also a great power of the Nascent Soul Realm.


    For this disciple who hasn¡¯t cultivated immortality, that¡¯s the predecessor. If he says it¡¯s OK, what can that disciple say?


    Take one''s inanimate roots and can''t cultivate?


    is ridiculous.


    In short, make up a fool, and you''ll be done.


    If anything made up can teach disciples to become talents, then he can swallow this mountain gate on the spot!


    Chu Yuan raised his head and glanced at the tall mountain gate, feeling amused, and shook his head.


    Clouds grow on the soles of the feet, and the figure turns into a breeze, heading up the mountain.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 2： I have great expectations for you as a teacher

    Chapter 2 I have great expectations for you as a teacher


    Tianwu Mountain is surrounded by clouds and mist, like a fairyland, with halls and halls standing on it, ethereal and full of majesty, which makes people awe and dare not to offend.


    Ye Luo held the sword, walked a big circle around the Zongmen, and finally came to the square outside the Zongmen main hall.


    "The sect is really big enough. I walked for three hours, but I didn''t even finish it. Compared to the Tianqing Sect in Dongzhou, it¡¯s not much better..."


    Ye Luo was deeply moved.


    Shen Xing Continent is divided into several big states, and the boundary where Wudaozong is located belongs to Dongzhou.


    In Dongzhou, countless sect kingdoms also stand. Among them, the most prosperous sect in the south of Dongzhou belongs to Tianqingzong.


    Because of some family reasons, he once went to Tianqingzong.


    He can be sure that Wudaozong is not weaker than Tianqingzong, and even in terms of the momentum of the sect buildings, it is far better than Tianqingzong.


    The only thing that is weak is that Wudaozong is too deserted...


    Desolate to a kind of extreme.


    It''s like the entire sect, no one at all.


    Oh, well, no one is indeed there.


    He is all alone.


    "No, this is very wrong. How can a sect that is not weaker than the Tianqing Sect be a nameless member."


    "What''s more, I have seen the power of the master. Even some elders of the Tianqing Sect are still inferior to the master. Although I don''t know what level the master is, he is definitely a strong person, such a strong person. It is not well-known in Dongzhou, which is not in line with common sense."


    "The only possibility, Wudaozong, is the hidden Sejong gate, which has only recently reborn!"


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    Yeluo Longsword station, there was a gleam in his eyes.


    If he really joined the Hidden Sejong Sect, then his inability to cultivate can definitely be resolved.


    Each hidden world sect is mysterious and powerful. He is not worried about whether the sect cannot solve the problem that he cannot cultivate.


    Well, the most important thing is.


    His master promised him.


    can help him solve things that cannot be cultivated.


    This is what makes him most assured.


    It¡¯s always impossible, his master is deceiving him, right?


    No way, no way.


    No one really thinks that his master is deceiving him, right?


    Do not make jokes.


    So a strong person will come to fool him?


    What is the picture?


    The picture is fun.


    impossible!


    "Louer."


    An ethereal voice came, seeming to be far and near, erratic.


    Ye fell at the moment he heard the sound, put away the many thoughts in his mind, pretending to be aloof.


    In front of Master, he must pay attention to his image.


    after awhile.


    I saw Chu Yuan descend from the sky, walking on the clouds, hunting in robes, long hair fluttering, like a peerless immortal in the world, Ye Luo''s eyes were hot.


    Cultivation to become immortal, happy and free.


    How many people¡¯s dream is this?


    Now the opportunity is in front of him. He must grasp it well and become a talent by cultivation, so that he can become a peerless immortal and live up to this master!


    "Master!"


    Ye Luo bowed to Chu Yuan, looking very respectful.


    Chu Yuan nodded indifferently, and said casually: "Luo''er, can you find a suitable bedroom? If you haven''t found it yet, the teacher can take you to find it yourself."


    Ye Luo heard the words and hurriedly said: "Don''t dare to bother the master, the disciple has found a suitable sleeping hall, but the disciple sees the vastness of the sect, and feels moved. The whole picture!"


    "So the disciple asks respected Master to solve the problem that the disciple cannot cultivate!"


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan was choked hard enough, he originally wanted to give Ye Luo a month tour of the sect, so he said it after a month.


    But this kid.


    You must practice when you speak.


    Thanks.


    Fortunately, this kid has no spiritual roots and can''t cultivate at all.


    Otherwise, just hard work can ruin his plan!


    Forget it.


    Since this kid does not want to visit Zongmen in January.


    Then he can only enable the backup plan.


    Flick!


    Inwardly, Chu Yuan thought, but the surface was light and breezy. He turned around, facing the sky, without saying a word.


    Ye Luo looked at Master''s appearance, and then raised his head to look towards the sky.


    The sun is very big today.


    The sun is dazzling.


    Can''t stand it!


    Leaves fell just for an instant and then bowed their heads. The noon sun is too dazzling.


    He turned his head to look at Chu Yuan, but he saw Chu Yuan staring at the sky, looking at the sun in the sky, showing no expression at all.


    Can''t help feeling in my heart.


    The respected master is the respected master, and the strong is the strong. It is different from a mortal like him. He can look directly at the sun without changing his face or even blinking an eye.


    But Yeluo didn¡¯t know.


    Chu Yuan was already scolding his mother in his heart.


    According to the normal process, shouldn''t Ye Luo ask what he was looking at, and then he flicked it?


    This kid, he doesn''t talk nonsense.


    Don¡¯t you know that his eyes are uncomfortable?


    He can feel the hotness of his eyes, and he believes that when he closes his eyes, tears will surely flow down.


    If he shed tears, his image would not be needed anymore.


    You can¡¯t close your eyes.


    Chu Yuan silently waited for Ye Luo to speak.


    But Ye Luo was silent, standing by the side as if not daring to disturb Master.


    This made Chu Yuan so angry that he almost didn''t have the magical power to condense the Nascent Infant''s power, and slapped the waste to the west.


    Fortunately, Ye Luo still spoke when Chu Yuan was about to''cannot carry it''.


    "The disciple urges Master to solve the obstacle that the disciple cannot cultivate, and the disciple will practice harder in the future in order to repay Master''s grace!"


    Good guy!


    You are jumping back and forth on the edge of death.


    Chu Yuan silently retracted the palm that came out of his sleeve, turned his back to Ye Luo, lowered his head, and said indifferently, "To solve the problem of your inability to cultivate, it is very simple. Just a gentle wave of your hand is enough for the teacher. , But being a teacher doesn¡¯t want you to start cultivating now, do you know why?"


    Don¡¯t want me to start practicing now?


    Ye Luo was stunned, shook his head and said: "The disciple doesn''t know."


    Chu Yuan walked a few steps forward, preventing the disciple from seeing his tears streaming down his face, and talking while walking.


    "You are born without spiritual roots and are born unable to cultivate. This special situation is actually not uncommon in the long history of history. For example, Xiao Huohuo, who spent three years as a waste material, eventually became the Emperor Yan, and was dug into the supreme bone when he was young. Shi Hao of Shi Hao eventually became the Emperor of Heaven, and the Dragon King with Crooked Mouth, all of them have special circumstances, but they all eventually become figures with their backs to all living beings..."


    "So, as a teacher, I have great expectations for you, Luoer, do you understand?"


    Ye Luo was taken aback.


    Emperor Yan? God? Crooked Mouth Dragon King?


    Why hasn''t he heard of these names?


    Is this something secret, ordinary people don¡¯t know it, is it only recorded in the Sejong Gate?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 3： Holding the stars and picking the sun and the moon

    Chapter 3 Holding the stars and picking the sun and the moon


    Tell me some secrets of the times as soon as I enter the door.


    Is this the style of the Sejong Gate?


    Loved, loved.


    Ye Luo came back to God, bowed and said: "Master...the disciples don¡¯t understand, but the disciples know that Master must be for the sake of the disciples, and I also ask Master to tell the disciples what to do."


    Chu Yuan, who originally wanted to say something, heard this sentence.


    suddenly lit up.


    Yes.


    This disciple is very good.


    He calmly said: "Since you are the first disciple of the teacher, then you will naturally be taught how to do it as a teacher. Well, first set up a one-year enlightenment plan, enlightenment for one year, and then become a teacher. Teach you the next step."


    Well, first enlightenment for one year.


    One year later, the sect has been tested, no matter how well you understand it.


    Ye Luo had doubts on his face, and asked, "Dare to ask Master, what is enlightenment?"


    Chu Yuan picked up the lines he had thought up a long time ago, and replied plainly: "The so-called Tao... said that it is complicated, and you don''t understand it, so I will give you a simple explanation. Tao is nature, heaven and earth, everything, and Tao produces one. , One life two, two life three, three life all things, you, me and all beings are all within the Tao! Luo''er, do you understand?"


    Understand and count I lose!


    I don¡¯t understand anyway.


    The highest state of ??flicker is to flicker to the point where you don¡¯t understand it.


    He looked at Ye Luo''s confused look, still very satisfied.


    Ye Luo stood there blankly, seeming to recall what Chu Yuan had just said.


    After a while, he bowed and said, "Then dare to ask Master, how can I enlighten Dao?"


    "There are thousands of ways, and different paths lead to the same goal. You only need to find the way you want to understand!"


    "Dare to ask Master, who practice swordsmanship all year round, can he enlighten Dao with his sword?"


    "Yes!"


    "Dare to ask Master, what is the way of the sword?"


    "What you enlighten to is your Tao. What do you think your kendo is like, that''s what it is!"


    "Then dare to ask Master, how can I enlighten it?"


    "How to understand... and bring your sword, and show it to the teacher for you. The rest, you can comprehend it by yourself."


    Chu Yuan was asked so much that he did not dare to let this apprentice continue to ask.


    He is afraid that if the other party asks further, he will wear help.


    That''s what he has in his stomach.


    Further study, he is determined to be dismantled.


    Ye Luo heard the words and offered the sword with both hands.


    Chu Yuan took the sword and drew it out of its sheath.


    His eyes fell on the sword.


    I saw the cold light shining on this sword, and its sharpness was revealed, it was a good sword.


    Chu Yuan glanced at Ye Luo with Yu Guangdu, looking at the other''s expectant eyes.


    He was silent for a moment.


    Does he use a sword?


    He has traveled half a month so far, he will use a fart sword.


    But he mainly wanted to fool this apprentice.


    Regardless of whether he can use a sword, anyway, once the mana is used, it seems that he can''t be coaxed.


    "I look good."


    Chu Yuan whispered, fingers clenched the long sword.


    He looked up at the sky.


    Turn your palm.


    Mana circulated all over his body, slashing towards the sky with a sword.


    Boom! !


    There was a loud noise, and a tens of meters of mana sword light blasted towards the sky.


    The terrifying power eclipses the world.


    This sword slashed towards the sky with an indomitable momentum as if it were about to break the ground.


    Two bangs, the layers of clouds in the sky were split and opened, revealing a turquoise blue.


    Chu Yuan watched this scene with satisfaction, wiped away tears without a trace, and turned to look at Ye Luo, who was full of shock and yearning.


    I have a bottom in my heart.


    It''s done.


    is definitely set.


    Flickered.


    This small-level realm has already arrived.


    "do you understand?"


    Chu Yuan turned his back to Ye Luo and said softly.


    Ye Luo heard the master''s words, and quickly recovered from the shock. He looked at his master in confusion, shook his head and said, "Master, disciple...the disciple is dull and doesn''t understand."


    If you don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s right.


    Chu Yuan smiled to herself.


    then said faintly: "If you don¡¯t understand, then you will have a good enlightenment. The teacher hopes you will realize it within a year. This sword will be inscribed in the master''s way for the teacher, and you will be able to enlighten it."


    "As long as you can comprehend one or two, you are regarded as comprehending the Dao. If you can comprehend three or four of them, then you are regarded as a strong one. If you can comprehend five or six of them... , You can go anywhere!"


    Bag and don¡¯t need money.


    How to make it.


    For this...


    Obviously Chu Yuan knows its way.


    Ye Luo heard the words, his eyes became fiery, and he said: "Master, what should I do if I have realized ten points?"


    Chu Yuan said in an angry voice: "So high and far away..."


    "If you realize ten, then I will send you a sentence for the teacher."


    "Holding the stars and picking the sun and the moon, there is no one like me in the world!"


    "Let¡¯s enlighten yourself, if you don¡¯t understand anything, come and ask as a teacher again."


    The voice fell, and there was a cloud on the soles of his feet, and he left, unrestrainedly, but his eyes shone with satisfaction.


    Especially when I saw the shocking leaf drop on the spot, my satisfaction became even greater.


    Stabilized.


    said inwardly.


    Chu Yuan could not help speeding up.


    After just a few breaths, he left the main hall square.


    The speed of ??Nasal Infant Realm is not covered.


    Fly at full strength.


    In just a few minutes, Chu Yuan came to a backyard outside the Wudao Zongmen.


    "This place should be hidden enough, that scrap apprentice must not be able to find here..."


    has already flicked Ye Luo.


    The next step is to drag time.


    The longer it is, the better.


    That¡¯s why Chu Yuan came to the top of Hou Ya.


    He felt that after Ye Luo had realized it for a while, he found that there was no progress, so he would definitely come to him for inquiries.


    Who told him to leave, he said in a passing, if there is anything he doesn¡¯t understand, I will ask again.


    If Ye Luo really asked, how would he answer?


    He is not a serious cultivator, how could he answer those questions?


    simply hid behind the end.


    At that time, Ye Luo couldn''t find him when he looked for it. He would definitely be able to delay some time.


    This is a slow-down strategy!


    "I''m so smart..."


    "Next, stay in Houya, catch the fish and lie down, drag it for a month or two. This apprentice is impatient, just go and talk about each other and continue dragging..."


    Chu Yuan randomly found a big rock and lay down, basking in the sun and snoring.


    ...


    the other side.


    After listening to what Chu Yuan said, Ye Luo''s mind was plunged into a great shock.


    Holding the stars and picking the sun and the moon, there is no one like me in the world!


    This breath...


    Is this the true portrayal of Master?


    Is this the true power of the Sejong Gate?


    Loved, loved.


    With such a master¡¯s teaching, he must not waste it.


    He wants to enlighten!


    Ye Shu sat cross-legged, raised his head and looked at the sky, his eyes widened, and he looked straight at the split cloud layer, trying to realize something from it.


    Just stared at it.


    One hour¡­


    Two hours...


    When you are hungry, you will take out the dry food to eat, and when you are thirsty, you will take the portable water bottle to drink.


    Just a little bit of time.


    Golden Wushi falls, the crescent moon rises east, reincarnation...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 4： Master, I understand

    Chapter 4 Master, I understand


    In an instant, several days passed.


    No Taoism.


    The main hall square.


    Ye Luo has been sitting cross-legged here for several days, and he keeps looking up at the sky.


    Want to comprehend the ¡®Tao¡¯ left by Chu Yuan.


    But there has been no progress.


    Not even a clue.


    Leaf fall can endure a few days of dullness.


    But it was too long and couldn''t understand anything, but it made him a little unbearable.


    After all, he was still a mortal, and he hadn''t really stepped into the road of immortality.


    Not so good-natured.


    I couldn''t realize anything for a few days, which made him feel impatient.


    Just when Ye Luo couldn''t help but wanted to ask his beloved Master.


    Anomalies suddenly arise.


    Ye Luo was about to get up, suddenly his mind was shocked.


    I just feel a burst of clarity in my heart.


    When he opens his eyes again.


    Everything has changed in the world.


    Everything around ?? has become traceable.


    He looked to the sky again.


    I saw that among the clouds that had long been restored, there were golden chains of order criss-crossing, and a vast and boundless aura permeated.


    Facing this chain of order.


    seems to be facing the whole world.


    Shocking, small, and weak feelings emerge in my heart.


    Ye Luo''s eyes widened, and his mind was in extreme shock, unable to return to his senses for a long time.


    Boom!


    just when he was stunned.


    All the chains of order in the sky disappeared, and only one of them rushed straight down and penetrated between Ye Luo''s eyebrows.


    In an instant, Ye Luo trembled all over, and silently closed his eyes.


    in his mind.


    One by one, mysterious and obscure golden runes emerged.


    Each golden rune is mysterious and full of mysterious charm.


    Ye Luo looked at these golden runes and couldn''t understand them at all, even one of them, he couldn''t understand.


    However, there was a strange voice in his ear.


    This voice is cold and misty, like a voice coming from between heaven and earth.


    This voice was explaining the meaning of these golden runes for him.


    Ye Luo heard these sounds and fell into an epiphany.


    The content of each golden rune was expounded for Ye Luo to listen to and absorb.


    These golden runes did not improve his realm.


    But invisible, he built his foundation more firmly.


    At the same time, his mood is sublimated.


    Three hours have passed.


    When the Golden Crow falls.


    Ye Luo, who was in the epiphany, slowly woke up.


    "Is this the way the master left behind?"


    "Master is indeed a peerless power, and Wudaozong must also be a powerful sect in the hidden world!"


    Ye Luo looked at his hands, and his heart was surging.


    He is very aware of his own changes.


    Although he still hasn''t stepped into the road of cultivating immortality now, he is not in the slightest in the face of the existence of the Qi Refining Realm.


    The most important thing is that after he comprehended those golden runes, he knew what Tao was!


    The cultivator refines the Qi into the body, builds the foundation for a hundred days, forms a golden pill, and the pill is broken into an infant, and then up, he realizes his own way, and the infant becomes a god!


    Enlightenment is what you need to do when you want to break through the realm of God.


    And he, before reaching the refinement realm, has already embarked on the path of transforming the gods!


    This is undoubtedly his master wanted him to cast the foundation of the Supreme Dao, so he let him realize the Dao ahead of time!


    Think of this.


    Ye Luo couldn''t help but wonder what realm his master was.


    can easily cast the foundation of the supreme path for him, as long as he does not fall in the future and solves the problem of cultivation, then he is at least a great power to transform the gods!


    Then what realm would his master be?


    At least it is also the realm of **** transformation, right?


    No, those who can do this easily, I''m afraid they are all peerless experts who have crossed the Tribulation Realm!


    His master is suspected to be a peerless powerhouse who crosses the tribulation realm!


    Ye Luo''s thoughts flashed, and his breathing became short.


    Cross the robbery!


    That''s crossing the tribulation realm!


    The top existence on the mainland.


    Go up across the tribulation realm, and you will fly into a fairy.


    And his master, it is very likely that he is a person who crosses the tribulation realm!


    "There is a master who has crossed the tribulation realm. If I go out and want to walk sideways, I will walk sideways. If I want to go crabby, I will go crabby!"


    "If the master soars into a fairy, who else would dare to move me under the sky? No, ascend into a fairy! Ascend!"


    Ye Luo widened his eyes abruptly.


    He got it!


    He understands why Wudaozong is such a big hidden sect, why it is so deserted.


    Because of the soaring!


    Wudao Sect is probably a sect that has been hidden since ancient times!


    During the period of ??, the people in the sect were all ascended, and it was precisely because all the people in the sect had ascended that this led to the desertedness of Wudaozong.


    And his master, I am afraid he is crossing the tribulation realm, approaching the edge of ascension.


    Worried that after the ascension, Wudaozong would no longer be inherited, so he chose to be born and accepted himself as a disciple.


    Thinking about it, everything makes sense!


    "Master, disciple understand!"


    Ye Luo was very excited, got up and wanted to find Chu Yuan.


    Explain to his master that he understands what the master meant.


    But he found half of the sect, but he couldn''t find where the master was.


    In the end, I can only give up.


    Thinking that his master wanted him to be quiet and not easily excited, so he continued to sit cross-legged for enlightenment.


    ...


    Hou Ya.


    When the leaf fell up and down to look for Chu Yuan.


    Of course Chu Yuan also noticed.


    However, he just noticed these.


    He didn''t notice when Ye Luo enlightened.


    About the ¡®Tao¡¯, that can only be felt by the existence of the Transcendent God Realm.


    He is just a Nascent Soul Realm, and he can''t even notice it.


    So he could only notice that Ye Luo was looking for him.


    "I knew that this guy couldn''t bear his temper and would come to me. Fortunately, I have the foresight and hid behind the edge."


    A smile appeared on Chu Yuan''s expressionless face.


    Everything is under control.


    Not surprisingly.


    Next year, he will be at least a mid-primary primordial power.


    Moreover, it will never stop like this!


    In the future, he must be a strong one!


    If he follows the novel, then he is the protagonist and is destined to be strong.


    If...


    He is really the kind of protagonist in the novel.


    What will be the name of the novel?


    I am invincible from Yuanying?


    Chu Yuan yy got up.


    Suddenly.


    Chu Yuan looked at the foot of Tianwu Mountain.


    In his divine consciousness.


    He saw a black-robed man carrying a big box, rushing to the mountain.


    Which is this?


    Hurrying up the mountain, is this going to enter his Innocent Sect? ?


    Just, who the **** is this guy.


    What to do to his empty Wudaozong.


    There is nothing in his Wudao Sect.


    Wu Dao Sect, besides him and Ye Luo, is there anything else...


    Wrong!


    Leaves fall!


    Couldn''t this guy be Ye Luo is an elder, and learned that he can''t help Ye Luo solve the reason why he couldn''t cultivate, so I came here to pick Ye Luo back, right?


    No way!


    It shouldn¡¯t be.


    Chu Yuan thought a lot, and finally decided to go down the mountain to see what this person is here for...


    Ask for a recommendation ticket, àÓàÓàÓ


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 5： Extrajudicial Fanatics

    Chapter 5 Extrajudicial Fanatics


    At the foot of Tianwu Mountain.


    A man in black robes carried a huge box on his back and hurried up the mountain.


    Carefully...


    The movement is very light.


    Don¡¯t even dare to fly.


    From time to time, ?? glanced behind.


    seems to be afraid of being discovered.


    "Hahahaha, Dongzhou Holy Land is nothing more than this, and Zhang San managed to escape!"


    The black robe man laughed in a low voice.


    The laughter was full of madness.


    His name is Zhang San!


    This is a name that has changed the colors of the major forces in the East State!


    Within three years, he circulated among the major sect forces in Dongzhou, stealing the secret books and codes of the major sects, and even the only sacred place for cultivation in Dongzhou did not escape his evil hands.


    Person, extrajudicial fanatic Zhang San!


    No, he recently stolen the entire Buddhist scripture pavilion in the holy land of cultivation, and burned the entire Buddhist scripture pavilion on fire, attracting countless powerful people in the holy land to hunt down.


    This is the only way to evade cautiously.


    came to the foot of the foggy mountain this day, ready to go up the mountain to avoid the wind.


    He hurried up.


    Abruptly.


    He felt something and stopped abruptly.


    looked up towards the top of Tianwu Mountain.


    "This is the breath of Tao! There are monks in the gods on the top of the mountain? Could it be that the pugs of the holy land are catching up?"


    "Impossible! Let''s not say that my breathlessness is supernatural, just say that the group of pugs chased up, but it will not reveal the aura of Dao, it is estimated that they will directly attack me."


    "Look carefully again, the breath of this Tao is very weak, far inferior to the majestic Tao of the God Transformation Realm."


    Zhang San stared at the direction of the top of the mountain with bright eyes.


    He is the existence of the pinnacle realm of Yuan Ying, and he can step into the realm of transforming God only by enlightenment.


    So he is very sensitive to the breath of ¡®Tao¡¯.


    He can feel it.


    The Taoism at the top of the mountain is very weak.


    The one at the top of the mountain, either half-stepped the existence of the God Realm, or just broke through the existence of the God Realm not long ago...


    In short, he doesn¡¯t need to be afraid.


    Zhang San thought, and continued to walk up with the big box.


    At this moment, a voice came over lightly.


    "Daoists, please stay."


    Zhang Sanyi was taken aback and looked up.


    A white-robed man stepped over the clouds, fell in front of him, and blocked his way. His temperament was ethereal and illusory, and he looked like an immortal. From this look, it seemed like a peerless powerful man was coming.


    Zhang San''s pupils shrank, and he secretly became alert.


    The person who came was Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan faced Zhang San with his hands on his back, and said faintly: "This fellow Daoist, further up is the boundary of my land, please stop the fellow Daoist."


    Your sect?


    There is a sect on it? ?


    Wrong!


    When is there a sect on Tianwu Mountain?


    Why didn¡¯t he know.


    Still wrong...


    The point is not this.


    The previous aura of Taoism, is the disciple of the upper sect revealed that it is not successful?


    Zhang San''s surface is calm.


    Put down the big box behind and spoke slowly.


    "Dare to ask who your excellency is? What kind of sect is on the mountain?"


    The mana on his body was secretly transferred.


    is ready to shoot at any time.


    The temperament of the person in front of him was too dusty, and it gave him a feeling of facing the Lord of the Holy Land.


    He really didn¡¯t dare to underestimate it.


    Chu Yuanyun replied calmly: "The one on the mountain is Wudaozong, and this seat is the master of Wudaozong."


    "This sect is just a small sect. You don¡¯t need to think about it. The sect is only with a disciple in the practice. He likes to be clean and doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed. If the sect is fine, please go down the mountain."


    Only you and a disciple are practicing?


    That Dao Yi just now, is it the breath of your disciple?


    The disciples are all in the realm of the gods...


    Then what realm will this suzerain be? ? ?


    Transcending the Tribulation Realm above the God Realm? ?


    No wonder!


    It¡¯s no wonder that this guy has such a temperament, he dares to be an old monster who crosses the tribulation realm...


    But this old guy didn''t realize that he was an extrajudicial fanatic.


    He can slip away!


    A fluke flashed in Zhang San¡¯s eyes, and he said, "Since the senior does not want to be disturbed and cleansed, the junior will leave first!"


    After finishing speaking, he turned around and left without hesitation.


    took a few steps.


    is preparing to step up into the air.


    A faint voice sounded behind.


    "Friends, you forgot to take the box."


    Zhang San was frightened by this sound and almost fell down accidentally. He turned around and saw the big box he had left in place.


    In my heart, I scolded myself carelessly.


    walked over and picked up the box and thanked him a lot.


    "Thank you senior for reminding that if nothing happens, then junior will leave first."


    Chu Yuan spoke again: "Friends Taoist, your box is so big, what''s in it?"


    It contains all the secret codes and codes that I stole from various sects.


    Can you say that?


    If you say that, I''m afraid this old guy will come to ward off evil spirits!


    Never say that, can only continue to lie!


    Zhang San tried his best to calm his facial expression and took a deep breath. Then he said: "Senior, this box is filled with things for the younger generation to discuss life. They are all fake cultivation methods, used to sell to some of the coming deadlines, but they are delusional. For immortal mortals."


    Fake practice method?


    fake?


    Fake is good!


    His Wudaozong''s teaching hall was empty, so it would be better to buy some fake cultivation methods to fool his disciples.


    Chu Yuan said with great interest: "Fake practice method? Let me see it."


    Am I special, you are all interested in fake cultivation methods? ?


    Zhang San complained inwardly, but did not dare to make any movements, obediently took down the big box.


    Unlock the box in threes or twos.


    Open the box.


    "Senior, these are all fake cultivation methods. You can''t take it seriously. Even if you have cultivated for seven or eighty years, you can''t practice anything."


    "If the seniors lack the practice method, the juniors will have some here. As long as the seniors say a word, the juniors will respect the seniors."


    while talking.


    still stepped back, for fear that Chu Yuan would violently suppress him.


    Chu Yuan rolled his eyes, too lazy to care about this guy''s nerves.


    Calling his predecessors for no reason, all as if they didn¡¯t hear him.


    He walked towards the big box.


    reached out and picked up one of them.


    The real body of heaven!


    The name is quite domineering, but unfortunately it is fake.


    Open it and take a look.


    The first line of ?? amused Chu Yuan.


    It is assumed that when the cultivator of the god-transformed realm is enlightening, he visualizes the heavenly way in his mind, communicates with the heavenly way, and absorbs the power of the heavenly way in his body, so that his body is used to the power of the heavenly way.


    During the battle, draw the power of the heavenly way into the body to form the true body of the heavenly way. The more proficient you practice, the more blessing you will get!


    You know that you are fooling people!


    Look at the second book...


    On postpartum care of fairy pigs.


    àÛ!


    Chu Yuan smiled like a big fat man of two hundred jins inside, but the surface was still light and calm.


    He put down the book, looked at Zhang San, and said lightly.


    "I bought all of these seats. Let''s calculate by catty. How much is a catty?"


    Zhang San: "???"


    Calculated by catty? ?


    These are all the secret books and codes of various sects, calculated by the catty? ? ?


    Ask for a recommendation ticket, àÓàÓàÓ


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 6： Those with spiritual roots will not be accepted

    Chapter 6 Those with spiritual roots do not accept


    Cheats and codes of various sects...


    It even includes some unspoken secrets and secret records of Dongzhou Holy Land.


    such a valuable thing...


    Sell by catty? ? ?


    If the masters of the sect forces heard this, they would be so angry that they would become crazy on the spot...


    Three faces are stiff, he wants to answer, but he doesn''t know how to answer, so he can only be silent.


    Chu Yuan doesn''t care about it.


    just picked up the big box and weighed it.


    and then slowly said.


    "Look at you. If you count the box, it weighs about eight catties. I think you have one catty and one tael, and eight catties are eight taels. You take it."


    He took out eight taels of silver from his sleeve and handed it to Zhang San.


    Don¡¯t ask him where the money comes from.


    Question is obtained by ¡®robbing the rich and helping the poor¡¯ when descending the mountain.


    Zhang San looked at the eight taels of silver in his hand, wishing to cry without tears.


    This¡­


    This¡­


    What should he say?


    Panic was dropped here.


    He can still take the initiative to say that those are real cheats and codes are not made?


    I''m afraid I said, this old fellow who crosses the tribulation realm is about to come to a demon guard, kill him, these cheat codes still belong to this old fellow.


    Now continue to panic, he still has a way to survive!


    So, can¡¯t say!


    It¡¯s just that he just exchanged eight taels of silver for these cheat codes, he was unwilling!


    Zhang San swallowed and spit, gritted his teeth and said, "Senior, it¡¯s okay to sell these ¡®fake¡¯ law decisions to you, but please also seniors to accept me as a disciple! Teach me!"


    Enter this predecessor''s door!


    He can see that these laws will definitely not come back.


    Since you don¡¯t want to come back, you can simply worship this senior.


    He can still browse and read these laws.


    can also get a teaching of crossing the tribulation realm.


    Chu Yuan, who was carrying a large box, raised his eyebrows to look at Zhang San, and said, "Family Daoist wants to worship my Wudao Sect? Then dare to ask Daoist friends if they have spiritual roots?"


    Linggen?


    When Zhang San heard this topic, he immediately patted his chest, his face was proud, and said: "Enlighten seniors, juniors are the body of the roots of wind and spirit!"


    Wind spirit roots!


    This is one of the stronger spiritual roots.


    Those who possess this spiritual root are all those with outstanding talents.


    Remember that when Linggen was detected, he was detected Feng Linggen, which shocked the audience.


    I don¡¯t know how many sects broke their heads in order to get him to join.


    He believes that as long as he tells his spiritual roots, this senior will definitely have thoughts about him.


    Well, he believes, he is convinced, he is firm.


    It must be like this.


    if not?


    Ha ha.


    If not, then he turned his head and swallowed the tree next to him on the spot, without chewing!


    Just when Zhang San felt that he was about to kowtow to apprentice.


    Chu Yuan said faintly: "Daoist, I''m sorry, I don''t accept people who have no spiritual roots in Taoist Sect, and I don''t accept those who have spiritual roots. Taoists go down the mountain, and my seat is gone."


    After finishing speaking, he carried the big box with clouds on the soles of his feet, and quickly flew towards the back edge.


    Zhang San: "???"


    Senior, something is wrong with you.


    I have completed the whole process, are you leaving now? ?


    Zhang San looked at the figure of Chu Yuan who had already left, and could only curse sloppily in his heart.


    ...


    Hou Ya.


    Chu Yuan returned here with a big box.


    He didn¡¯t immediately put these ¡®fake¡¯ cultivation methods to the Hall of Falun Gong.


    Instead, he picked up the Wudaozong¡¯s guarding the mountain formation and looked at it.


    He remembered that there was the ability to hide the sect on the mountain guard of Wudaozong.


    Well, he intends to hide Wudaozong.


    It¡¯s okay this time.


    is just passing by selling fake books.


    What if his disciple Ye Luo¡¯s family really comes to pick up Ye Luo next time?


    No, he has to stay for a year.


    So he wanted to hide Wudaozong so that no one else could find it, and Ye Luo could stay quietly on the mountain for a year.


    Chu Yuan pondered the pattern for a long time.


    Finally figured out how to use it.


    Use mana to infuse the formation.


    Suddenly.


    The ?? array picture flickered a burst of golden light, flew out of Chu Yuan''s hand, and sank into the void.


    No Taoism.


    Protecting the mountains, the hidden array is open!


    If someone is standing outside Tianwu Mountain at this time, one can see that clouds and mists appearing out of thin air surround the entire Tianwu Mountain.


    These clouds gradually obstructed Tianwu Mountain, making it difficult to see the true face of Tianwu Mountain.


    With the clouds and mist completely covering Tianwu Mountain.


    A strange scene happened...


    Tianwu Mountain disappeared...


    This is not really disappearing.


    After being shrouded in clouds and mist, Tianwu Mountain seemed to be completely non-existent in the sight of others. At a glance, the existence of Tianwu Mountain would be subconsciously ignored, but the place was thick with clouds and mist.


    But in Tianwu Mountain, you can clearly see the outside scenery.


    Chu Yuan was very satisfied with this hidden array.


    Behind the hidden array.


    Chu Yuan quietly put these fake Fajus into the Hall of Falun Gong, and then transmitted a voice to tell Ye Luo, but did not show up.


    Show up?


    It is impossible to show up.


    He wants to hide.


    Anyway, Ye Luo could not find anyone.


    Drag as long as it can.


    I really can¡¯t drag it anymore, and then continue to flicker.


    ...


    The main hall square.


    Ye fell and sat cross-legged, still in comprehension.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took.


    Huh...


    He opened his eyes and let out a breath.


    "Master is worthy of being a peerless powerhouse."


    Ye Luo sighed with emotion.


    He can feel the help of these golden runes.


    is strengthening his body and nourishing his soul almost all the time.


    Although he has not cultivated immortality, he is no weaker than the Qi Refining Realm.


    And based on his feelings these days.


    These golden runes are just the tip of the iceberg of Dao.


    The thousands of chains in the sky he saw last time are the real ¡®Tao¡¯!


    He only realized a penny, which was of great benefit to him.


    If you can comprehend all those ten million chains...


    I am afraid it will be as his master said.


    Holding the stars and picking the sun and the moon, there is no one like me in the world!


    "Just eat something, continue to comprehend, and strive to complete what the master has ordered within a year, and you can''t let the master down."


    Ye Luo thought so.


    I just prepared to take out some dry food to eat, fill up my stomach, and then continue enlightenment.


    Suddenly a voice came from his ear, which made him feel refreshed.


    "Master said, let me go to the Hall of Faculty to see when I have time?"


    "Teaching the Dharma Hall, look at the name, it should be the place where you teach the secrets of the exercises. Didn¡¯t Master let me first enlighten the Dao for a year and then solve my non-spiritual things? Now let me go to the Dharma Hall to do?"


    "Let¡¯s go and take a look, Master must have a deep meaning from Master, it¡¯s useless to think so much."


    Ye Luo pondered for a while, picked up the sword and got up, and walked outside the main hall square.


    He doesn¡¯t know where the Dharma Palace is...


    can only wander around, looking for the location of the Dharma Palace...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 7： Sold eight taels

    Chapter 7 sold eight taels


    In front of the Dharma Hall.


    Ye Luo stood here, looking up at the ancient and solemn palace in front of him.


    A sense of solemnity naturally grew in my heart.


    Especially when he saw the three big characters "Zhengfa Temple" in the three big characters like dragons and snakes above the palace, it made him feel trembling.


    Vaguely from the three words, I can see the disillusionment of life and death, the prehistoric universe, and countless pictures emerge.


    This made Ye Luo sigh again about the extraordinaryness of the sect, and he was also thankful that he was able to join such a hidden Sejong sect.


    Thinking like this, he couldn''t help but straighten his clothes.


    stepped into the Hall of Transmission.


    As you can see, there are rows of stone platforms placed horizontally. There are nine rows of stone platforms, and each row has nine stone platforms.


    There is a code of cheats on each stone platform.


    "anyone there?"


    Ye Luo spoke softly.


    The sound came out, causing a burst of echoes.


    No one answered.


    Generally speaking, places such as Dharma Hall where secret books and codes are taught are all important places in the sect, and strong people are in charge.


    Ke Wu Dao Sect¡¯s Hall of Falun Gong was empty and quiet, but there was no one.


    This deepens Ye Luo''s thoughts.


    The powerhouses of No Dao Sect must have already ascended!


    His master is also on the verge of ascending, so he was born and accepted him as a disciple.


    The purpose is to wait for him to grow up, entrust Wudaozong to him, and then fly into a fairy!


    He must not live up to Master¡¯s expectations, he must understand the Tao and become a strong one as soon as possible!


    Master will definitely show a gratified smile by then.


    Ye Luo thought of this, Dao Xin became more determined.


    He wanted to pick up the cheat book on the stone platform and look at it.


    Yu Guang glanced at the corner inadvertently.


    In the corner, there is a pile of books.


    He walked over subconsciously.


    picked up one of them.


    Blue Dragon Body Refining...


    This book¡­


    He has heard it!


    Ye Luo was born in a family in a medium-sized city.


    The city family he was in was under the jurisdiction of a powerful sect named ¡®Qinglong Daozong¡¯.


    And the Qinglong Dao Zong''s Zhenzong exercise is the Azure Dragon Body Refining Jue!


    The Qinglong Daozong¡¯s Zhenzong technique appeared in his Wudaozong¡¯s teaching hall? ?


    is still treated as rubbish, thrown in the corner...


    Is this the Sejong Gate?


    Loved, loved.


    Ye Luo was emotional, put down the book in his hand, and then looked at the other books in the corner.


    This look caused him to exclaim again and again.


    "The dead wood meets the spring festival, isn''t this the unspoken secret of the Spring Wood school?"


    "Sword of Nation, the strongest swordsmanship of the only kendo sect in Dongzhou..."


    "Demon curse, the magic of the demon sect..."


    "..."


    Watched a lot.


    Ye Luo realized that these are all the secrets of the techniques of the major sects.


    And most of them are secret secrets or Zhenzong exercises.


    Each copy can cause a **** storm, and it is normal for countless strong people to break their heads.


    But these things fall into their Wudao Sect, and they can only be reduced to the point of throwing away the corner and eating ashes.


    Is this the background of the Great Sect of the Hidden World?


    Ye Luo took a deep breath, suppressing the excitement.


    Try to calm his mind.


    He has no spiritual roots and cannot cultivate.


    No matter how these cheats are against the sky, he can''t practice.


    in contrast¡­


    His master knew that he had no spiritual roots, and asked him to teach the temple.


    Maybe he just wants to hone his Dao Xin, so that he will not be surprised when he sees anything in the future.


    He can¡¯t get excited!


    He is going to inherit the man from Wudao Sect in the future!


    Ye Luo calmed down.


    He turned over the books in the corner again.


    Turn a blind eye to those books on cultivation.


    Looking through it for a long time.


    He found one of the interesting books.


    On the secrets of ancient times!


    What book is this?


    A book that records events in ancient times? ?


    Ye fell interested.


    Maybe he can get information about Wudaozong from this book.


    He picked up the book and sat straight on the ground.


    Open the book and read it.


    The first sentence on the book made him dazed.


    ''It is rumored that in the ancient times, everyone had no spiritual roots. The Nascent Soul transformed the gods and other realms, but it was the threshold for cultivation. Later, due to the drastic changes in the world, the spiritual energy was insufficient. As for the exhaustion of aura...''


    Ye Luo was shocked, as if she had understood something, she quickly scrolled down and refused to omit a word.


    ...


    at the same time.


    In Dongzhou, Lin Country.


    In a city.


    A chase battle between the cultivators is taking place.


    The pursued person is unexpectedly Zhang San, an extrajudicial fanatic.


    Zhang San tried his best to escape, but couldn''t get rid of countless strong men.


    can barely hang them.


    Zhang San fled, looking at the strong from the various sects behind, pretending to be relaxed, and laughing loudly.


    "Are you still the powerhouses of the major sects? That''s it? I can''t catch up. What use is it for you?"


    He wants to irritate these strong men, so as to exhaust their mana, and then take the opportunity to throw them away.


    His idea is beautiful.


    Unfortunately, he is destined to not run away.


    Just when Zhang San just finished speaking.


    A huge palm print fell from the sky, directly blasting Zhang San into the ground.


    Boom...


    The whole city was shaken.


    Rolling dust and fog enveloped this area.


    A moment later.


    A black-robed old man stepped out of the dust and mist, holding Zhang San like a dead dog in his hand.


    The black robe old man threw Zhang San to the ground.


    The strong from various sects gathered around, wanting to speak.


    The black-robed old man waved his hand and signaled that everyone did not need to speak. He walked up, raised Zhang San, and said hoarsely: "Extra-legal madman...Let¡¯s say, my sacred ground technique, as well as the techniques of various sects, are all Where? Speak out, the old man can make your death easier."


    Zhang San was panting, with blood flowing from the corners of his mouth, tremblingly, he took out eight taels of silver from his arms and handed them to the old man in black robes.


    The black-robed old man took the eight taels of silver, swept through the divine sense, and found nothing.


    He couldn''t help frowning, and threw eight taels of silver to the people behind.


    "Look at it all, is this silver a special kind of storage artifact."


    Many strong men took the silver and observed it carefully.


    Observed for a long time, but found nothing.


    Zhang San quietly said: "Don''t think about it, this is not a storage magical instrument, this is silver. I have sold the secret books and codes of your respective homes for eight taels of silver."


    Black robe old man: "?"


    Many strong: "??"


    The cheat books of their major sects, each of them is priceless.


    Eight taels of silver, sold the secret books and codes of their major sects? ?


    Amusing them? ?


    The eyes of many powerhouses looking at Zhang San began to look bad.


    Zhang San swallowed a mouthful of blood, and continued to say: "This is true. It''s in Tianwu Mountain! There is a sect called Wudaozong on Tianwu Mountain. The master of his family is a great power to cross the tribulation realm, so he just used eight. I bought those cheat codes for a couple of dollars..."


    "If you don''t believe me, I can take you there, if not, then I will take off my head and play for you..."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 8： the weather is nice today

    Chapter 8 The weather is nice today


    In the Hall of Transmission.


    Ye Luo held a book in her hand and sat in the corner, her eyes gleaming.


    Through this book that records the secrets of ancient times.


    He has vaguely understood his own situation.


    In ancient times, humans had no spiritual roots, and the birth of spiritual roots was a kind of shackles from heaven and earth to humans...


    And, in this book, there is an assumption.


    Heaven and Earth set spiritual roots on the human body and restrict its cultivation.


    Assuming that when a person is born with a certain special strong physique, then the spiritual roots will not be able to limit the speed of their cultivation, and there may be some changes due to different reasons, but as long as they can practice, they will inevitably advance rapidly...


    If he guessed correctly.


    He is this type of person.


    Ye Luo took a deep breath and muttered to himself.


    "It turns out that I am not a waste, but a talented person..."


    "No wonder Master asked me to teach the Dharma Hall, so that I can understand all this, Master, your deep meaning, disciple understand!"


    He was still a little excited.


    Anyone who bears the name of''waste material'' for so many years will feel uncomfortable.


    Now he understands that he is the truly talented person, and he is relieved all at once.


    He is not a man abandoned by heaven!


    Is the jealous person!


    At the same time, he also solved his last doubt about his master.


    He said, his master, a majestic master who can cross the tribulation realm, and the master of the hidden Sejong Sect, why not choose those who are the roots of the heavens and the roots of the spirits as disciples.


    Instead, he chose him as a disciple who has no spiritual roots.


    It turns out that he is the reason for the real talent!


    Ye Luo learned of this.


    He did not give birth to any pride, on the contrary, the pressure in his heart was even greater.


    If no master asked him to teach the temple, he would not know these secrets.


    All this is bestowed by the master.


    He must never fail Master¡¯s expectations.


    Ye Luo had fighting spirit in his eyes, he put the book back in its place, turned around and walked out of the Hall of Transmission.


    He is going to enlighten the way.


    He is going to practice sword.


    He wants to grow up as soon as possible to repay Master¡¯s supreme kindness!


    Ye Luo no longer hesitated, and quickly returned to the main hall square to enlighten.


    In this way, Ye Luo entered the stage of penance, enlightening Dao during the day and practicing sword at night, day after day.


    ...


    In an instant, several days passed.


    On this day, a group of people greeted in a clearing outside of Tianwu Mountain.


    All of these people are walking through the air, the lowest cultivation base is the golden core, and the highest, even reaching the realm of transformation.


    is the powerhouse of each sect.


    The black-robed old man who was in the lead carried Zhang San, and looked at the clouds and mist around him with a green complexion.


    The consciousness is swept away.


    Where is Tianwu Mountain...


    This Zhang San is obviously playing with them!


    "Extra-judicial fanatics, worthy of extra-judicial fanatics, to such a point, dare to deceive us, really free from law!"


    "Hahahaha, this is the first time the old man has been deceived for so many years! You can become the first person to deceive the old man, and you can also fall in glory!"


    The black robe old man said hoarsely.


    Chi Guoguo''s killing intent flashed in his eyes.


    Other powerhouses also have ugly faces, but they have more concerns in their eyes.


    The cheat books of their major sects have not been retrieved.


    This made them go back, and it is not easy to explain.


    Zhang San looked at the faces of these powerful men and knew the seriousness of the matter. He even said: "Really! Really I didn''t lie to you. Just in front, in the clouds and mist in front, there is a Tianwu Mountain, and there is a mountain on the mountain. It''s the sect of Wudaozong!"


    "Oh, I really didn¡¯t lie to you. If you don¡¯t believe me, let me down and I¡¯ll take you over! It¡¯s really in front. If not, I will give you a live performance to swallow a stone. Just this one, I don¡¯t use my force. Look!"


    He pointed to a huge stone several tens of meters away, with a firm expression on his face.


    Stone: "???"


    You guys will come back to chat, it¡¯s about my ass, swallow me at every turn?


    But the black-robed old man laughed in anger, his consciousness swept away, and what else could escape his consciousness.


    Other powerhouses didn''t think so, they all spoke up and asked Zhang San to take them over.


    Even if there is a chance, they are not willing to give up.


    The black-robed old man had no choice but to let Zhang San go down and let Zhang San lead the way.


    Zhang San landed, and hurriedly led many powerful people into the clouds.


    "I really didn''t fool you about this. The front, right in front, is Tianwu Mountain. There is a sect named Wudaozong on the mountain."


    "I don¡¯t know why, when I came last time, the clouds were not so big, this time the clouds are so big, here, Tianwu Mountain is here...this..."


    Looking at the vastness in front of him.


    Zhang San was stunned.


    Where is Tianwu Mountain in front.


    Only billowing clouds filled with mist.


    Oh my God¡­


    Tianwu Mountain too! !


    Tianwu Mountain, come out soon!


    If you don¡¯t come out, my head is gone!


    Zhang San doesn''t need to turn his head, he can feel how solid the air behind him is.


    Playing a great power of the god-transforming realm with a group of strong men of the Nascent Soul Golden Core as monkeys, and playing it over and over again...


    You know with your feet what will happen to him.


    "Why, the weather is good today, have you eaten yet?"


    Zhang San pretended to be relaxed, turned his head and smiled and asked.


    The voice fell, and he oiled the soles of his feet, instantly bursting out mana, and fleeing.


    "You are looking for death! Great Seal!"


    The black-robed old man rose into anger and slapped Zhang San with an overwhelming power.


    Boom...


    With Tianwu Mountain as the center, everything in a radius of thousands of miles shook.


    ...


    Chu Yuan, who was lying on the back of Wudaozong and basking in the sun, was also shocked by the shock.


    He fell in fright.


    "Is this an earthquake?"


    Chu Yuan looked around in confusion.


    Subconsciously released his spiritual consciousness of the Nascent Soul Realm, sweeping in all directions.


    He understood immediately.


    There are strong people fighting outside Tianwu Mountain.


    And this power...


    makes him feel threatened.


    The person who fights outside is better than him!


    Is there so many powerful people in the world of cultivating immortals?


    Anyone who fights outside his sect is better than him.


    Is his Yuanying too weak...


    One year later, Ye Luo was abolished by teaching, and he could only be promoted to the middle stage of Yuan Ying.


    It seems...


    Probably...


    It seems...


    is still a bit weak.


    No way!


    He cannot be so lazy.


    He is going to accept a few more disciples.


    Teaching to abolish a disciple can raise a small level of realm.


    Teach and abolish three, that is a first-order realm.


    As long as you teach more than ten or twenty, he will be invincible in the world¡¯


    I have been cultivated from Yuanying to invincible, is it just for fun?


    Correct!


    He is going to collect more disciples.


    Ye Luo is already stable here anyway, and he goes out to find a new disciple, and there is no problem at all.


    Chu Yuan''s divine sense swept over and found Ye Luo sitting cross-legged in the main hall square.


    couldn''t help but smile.


    This disciple is so cute.


    You can flicker in threes or twos.


    As for enlightenment?


    If you can realize something, I will kneel and kowtow to you and call your grandpa...


    Ask for a recommendation ticket!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 9： Be rewarded

    Chapter 9 Reward


    Dongzhou area.


    Clear sky.


    There are countless sect forces in Dongzhou, with the nine-tier sect as the lowest and the first-tier sect as the highest.


    Farther up, is the only holy land in Dongzhou!


    The power above all the sect power in Dongzhou, there is no rank.


    The name of the Holy Land...


    Emperor Qiandi Daozong!


    At this moment.


    In the hall of Emperor Qiandi Daozong.


    Dozens of elders gathered here, all of them looked very ugly.


    "My Dao Sect¡¯s no inheritance has broken, and several important exercises have been stolen. Even though some disciples sorted out some exercises and turned them in, some unpopular but important exercises could not be found. Arrived¡­"


    " Throughout the ages, how many sacred places have been destroyed because of the broken inheritance? I, Emperor Dao Sect, must not follow in the footsteps."


    "The lord is in retreat, what can I do if I wait."


    "No hurry, when the great elder returns, the great elder has already gone to arrest that extrajudicial madman Zhang San."


    "..."


    at this time.


    A figure flew into the hall.


    It is the old man in black robe, the great elder of Emperor Qiandi Daozong!


    All the elders stood up and bowed.


    "Great Elder!"


    The black-robed old man waved his hand and motioned to everyone to avoid the ceremony.


    Seeing the elders opening their mouths to ask, he spoke first.


    "Those exercises have not been recovered yet, but Zhang San has been captured by me and is now locked in a cage. I have already asked the suzerain for this matter, and the suzerain will personally handle it later!"


    "What happened in detail, forget it, let me tell you personally."


    The great elder explained in detail the rhetoric that Zhang San said, as well as the cause and effect of the whole thing.


    The elders were all "angry" after listening.


    "This extrajudicial fanatic, really treats himself as a person?"


    "Dare to play with the elders, the crime deserves death!"


    "Even the great elders dare to play, it should be rewarded...cough, it should be hit..."


    Looking at this group of people, the focus is that he was being teased.


    The big elder has a black line on his face. This is a very serious matter.


    Your focus is too biased.


    Obviously, his face was darkened just now, and his face has calmed down now...


    And what the **** is that smile and blush?


    The practice is stolen. What a serious matter? ?


    Still in the mood to laugh?


    Wrong...


    These people seem to have opinions on the old man.


    The elder ?? widened his eyes, and just wanted to question the group of people.


    Suddenly, a voice came in.


    "This Zhang San, did not lie."


    Many elders looked up.


    A middle-aged man with a Chinese character face, expressionless and full of authority, stepped in.


    This person is the suzerain of the contemporary Emperor Qiandi Taozong, Qian Yuan.


    Many elders, including the great elders, all reduced the weird atmosphere on the court and saluted the Qianyuan Sovereign.


    "Let me see the suzerain!"


    Sect Master Qianyuan waved his hand at random, sat on the head of the hall, and said without expression from behind, "Don''t be gifted."


    "I have used this secret technique with Zhang San and confirmed that Zhang San really did not lie. The secret codes of various sects, including some of my sect, were sold by Zhang San for eight taels of silver. It is the sect of Wudaozong."


    Wow...


    Many elders are in an uproar.


    Eight taels of silver sells so many sect''s cheats and codes, which include important exercises of their holy land, etc.? ?


    is simply the best thing in the world!


    No one will believe it.


    Many elders have not recovered.


    The Great Elder responded quickly. He asked, "Sect Master! Since this Zhang San didn''t lie, where is this Wudaozong? Is the Tianwu Mountain that Zhang San said is true? But I have already been there. The Tianwu Mountain mentioned by Zhang San is simply a clearing."


    Sect Master Qian Yuan shook his head and said, "According to Zhang San, the Sect Master of Wudao Sect is a superb existence who crosses the Tribulation Realm, and Wudao Sect is very likely to be a hidden Sejong Sect, able to hide it from the Great Elder. Your probing is too simple."


    Cross the robbery!


    Hidden Sejong Gate!


    These two words come out.


    The many elders who hadn''t slowed down the gods, almost didn''t kneel down.


    The strong across the robbery realm!


    This world, crossing the tribulation realm is already the strongest existence!


    In the entire Dongzhou, except for the Emperor Qiandaozong who has one or two elders who crossed the tribulation realm, no other sects have crossed the tribulation realm.


    It can be seen that there are few strong people crossing the robbery realm.


    But if it comes from the Sejong Gate, then it¡¯s normal...


    Hidden Sejong Gate, according to the ancient secret records, because of the changes at the time, or the catastrophe, or the Tianjiao who overwhelmed the first generation at that time appeared.


    Some sects choose to stay hidden from the world, practice with great concentration, and do not ask about world affairs. After a long period of time, they gradually become unknown, so they are called the hidden world.


    But no doubt...


    Every hidden Sejong gate has experienced the test of time, powerful and mysterious.


    Said that a hidden Sejong gate has the existence of crossing the catastrophe.


    This is reasonable!


    "Sovereign, there is now a hidden Sejong gate in Dongju. Does this threaten the rule of my Holy Land?"


    "This is not the point. The point is this hidden Sejong gate, what is your attitude towards me, Dongju Holy Land?"


    "If it is possible, it can be handled amicably, please handle it amicably..."


    The elders spoke, most people choose, and try to make friends with Wudaozong, the ¡®hidden Sejong Sect¡¯.


    Hidden Sejong Gate, no one knows how deep the foundation is. It is not good to have a bad relationship with it, so it is better to have a good relationship with it.


    Sovereign Qianyuan shook his head again.


    "Now we don¡¯t even know where the other party is. How can we make a good relationship? I mean, first send someone to try to contact this hidden Sejong Sect Wudaozong, first find out the other party¡¯s attitude, and then decide the next step."


    Sect Master Qianyuan slowly said.


    "Yes, this method is feasible."


    "But who should I send to contact this hidden Sejong gate?"


    Many elders talked a lot, and they were all discussing in a low voice who should contact Sejong Sejong.


    Seeing this, the great elder stepped out, and said nonchalantly: "Sect Master, let me go!"


    Sect Master Qianyuan groaned, nodded, and agreed.


    An elder murmured: "Sect Master, letting the great elder go is not enough. The head of the great elder can be played by an extrajudicial fanatic and let the great elder go. Isn''t this a shame on our holy land... "


    The great elder suddenly blew his beard and stared, staring at the elder, as if he was about to do something.


    He hasn¡¯t done it for too long.


    Someone dare to say that he is stupid? ?


    This person is going to be dragged to the back of the mountain and buried! Just right his majesty!


    Sect Master Qianyuan watched this scene, frowning and said: "Stop making trouble, the Great Elder prepares, go visit the Sejong Gate of Yin."


    The great elder sighed after hearing the words, turned around and prepared to go out.


    Alas, this suzerain still favors this elder.


    It was the wrong payment after all...


    ask for a recommendation ticket


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 10： Master, the disciple understands again

    Chapter 10 Master, the disciple understands again


    No Taoism.


    Chu Yuan met Ye Luo, and after talking about his going down to do something, he was about to leave.


    After all, time does not wait for him.


    After discovering that he was still very good at his strength, Chu Yuan began to think about collecting more ¡®waste materials¡¯ disciples.


    Teaching and abolishing a disciple is a small realm.


    Three is a big order.


    almost!


    Soon he will be invincible!


    Everything is in his hands!


    ...


    At the gate of the mountain.


    The breeze came slowly, and the clouds were lingering.


    Ye Luo sent Chu Yuan to the mountain gate, where the two stood.


    Chu Yuan looked at the cloud and mist outside the mountain gate, without speaking.


    A gust of breeze blew his white clothes hunting and hunting, with his hands on his back, a light cloud and breezy appearance, just like an immortal.


    Ye Luo stood aside, hesitated for a moment, still couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Master, the disciple has understood a trace of the master¡¯s path left by him, and has integrated it into the sword strokes. Please also master for advice!¡±


    comprehend it?


    What did you realize? Wouldn''t you sit there every day to comprehend comprehension, comprehend a hypothesis, right? ?


    Chu Yuan suddenly had a thought in her heart.


    got imaginary, is this still a disciple of his teaching abandonment?


    Can I still get the cultivation base?


    should be counted.


    Then don¡¯t care. It¡¯s okay if you have conjecture, so that you don¡¯t feel that you can¡¯t comprehend anything every day.


    Chu Yuan thought so, he was immediately relieved, he smiled slightly, and said: "No need, what you have realized, as the teacher knows, what you have realized now is only one ten thousandth."


    ¡°You haven¡¯t understood the real core things yet. Look up more and you can truly understand the intention of being a teacher. Okay, let¡¯s go first for the teacher. You have a good understanding, and you can¡¯t slack off!¡±


    When he finished speaking, there were clouds on the soles of his feet, breaking through the air, as cool as the wind.


    Just sighed in his heart.


    How long has it been fooling around.


    was fooled into a conjecture.


    Ugh.


    But contemplation is also good.


    This will stabilize it.


    This disciple must have solved it, and only wait for the examination to upgrade the cultivation base.


    Think of this.


    A smile appeared on Chu Yuan''s face, speeding up and flying down the mountain.


    As for leaf fall.


    After listening to Chu Yuan''s words, he fell into deep thought.


    Of course, he can''t have any doubts about Master''s words.


    So he has been thinking about the words of his master.


    What he understands, is it only one ten thousandth...


    If it is based on the scene he saw in the past, there are thousands of chains on the sky, and Taoism is everywhere.


    What he realized is indeed only one ten thousandth...


    Not even one out of ten thousand.


    But, what is the real core of the sentence that Master said?


    Let him look up? ?


    Ye Luo looked up, the sky was bright and the sun was in the sky.


    The sun is dazzling...


    Other than that, he didn''t notice anything.


    It is impossible for the master to lie to him. Enlightenment is the first, and the secrets in the temple of transmission are behind.


    No one thinks that his master is lying to him, right?


    No way, no way...


    Ye Luo was filled with confusion, walked back to the main hall square and sat up cross-legged.


    He resisted the scorching sun and continued to look at it.


    His master will not lie to him.


    Look up more...


    He wants to understand Master¡¯s intentions!


    Can not live up to Master''s expectations!


    Ye Luo calmly looked down at the sky.


    An hour has passed...


    He didn''t find anything.


    But he was not impatient either.


    His enlightenment these days, coupled with the nourishment of the golden characters, his mood has long been different.


    Two hours have passed...


    Still no clue.


    Three hours later...


    The sky is already dim.


    Ye Luo still opened his eyes, watching the sky.


    at this time.


    Suddenly, his mind was shocked.


    A sense of clarity came to my heart.


    He couldn''t help but close his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes again, the sky had changed dramatically.


    I saw all the clouds and stars above the sky.


    There is only a dark sky.


    Ye Luo looked up at the sky.


    seems to be facing the whole world.


    A sense of insignificance of oneself appeared.


    Is this what Master meant?


    The sky is so big that it is unimaginable...


    And he just witnessed the tip of the iceberg, but he was so proud that he wanted to perform in front of the master.


    That¡¯s why the master woke him up...


    Master, the disciple understands!


    Ye Luo realized.


    At the same time, in his heart, golden characters are flashing.


    A thought emerges.


    Manpower is not as good as the sky after all.


    It is better to use the power of heaven to use yourself!


    Ye Luo drew out the long sword, his eyes closed tightly.


    next moment.


    He swung his sword out.


    Hum...


    This sword, without any sharpness, fell lightly.


    But the endless sound of swords was resounding, and the sword wind roared.


    Fortunately, no one here.


    If there are people, I¡¯m afraid they will see a scene of falling heaven and earth, and they will be frightened to death abruptly.


    Because.


    Slashed with this sword.


    Not a person, but a heart!


    Slash the human heart with a sword!


    ßÑdang...


    Ye Luo cut out the sword, his face became pale, and he fell to the ground without strength.


    The long sword clanged and fell to the ground.


    A satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    He understood what ??Master meant.


    He also realized this sword trick.


    Presumably, Master knew that he realized that he realized so quickly, he would be delighted.


    Ye Luo thought, closing his eyes, and rested.


    ...


    Early the next morning.


    Ye Luo was hungry and woke up.


    Put away the long sword, took the bag next to it and looked at it, and found that there was no more dry food.


    He couldn''t help frowning.


    There is no food in ??Zongmen.


    He knew this.


    Master is out now.


    Then what does he eat?


    Ye Luo was puzzled.


    Did Master forget that he still has to eat?


    As soon as he came up with this idea, it was denied by him.


    "It¡¯s impossible for Master to forget to prepare food for me. It¡¯s certainly not Master¡¯s forgotten."


    "Maybe it was the master who did this deliberately. I want to solve the food problem by myself. There should be some animals under the mountain. Let''s go and take a look."


    Ye Luo muttered to himself.


    It was just right. He didn''t know how strong the sword move he had understood was, so he could go to the mountain and find some animals to experiment.


    But according to his knowledge...


    His sword, the Qi Refining Realm could not be resisted.


    Building a base environment may be able to resist one or two.


    But if it is specific, he is not quite clear.


    But even this is enough.


    I have never stepped into the road of cultivating immortality, but surpassed the realm of refinement!


    You know, he has only entered the sect for less than two months before he has reached this point...


    If he could cultivate in the future, how terrible would it be?


    The most important thing is that he still has a few months to enlighten the Dao, and then what else will he realize.


    All of these are unknown. Under the guidance of Master, everything is possible.


    Anyway, Ye Luo was extremely satisfied with his current combat effectiveness.


    With the body of a mortal, it is better than the realm of refining.


    He leaves fall!


    Don¡¯t lose the face of Sejongmen!


    The second is more, ask for a recommendation ticket, àÓ


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 11： Its impossible for my elder to lick like this

    Chapter 11 It''s impossible for our elder to lick like this


    Golden Wushi falls, the lunar yin rises eastward, and it rotates repeatedly...


    In a blink of an eye, another few days passed.


    On this day, outside Tianwu Mountain, the clouds are still majestic, surrounding the Tianwu Mountain for thousands of meters.


    Mortals may not be able to tell the direction at all when they enter.


    Even if a cultivator enters, he can¡¯t see clearly with the naked eye, and can only rely on spiritual knowledge to determine position.


    The great elder from Emperor Qiandi Taoist brought two elite disciples to the cloud range.


    I want to visit the "Hidden Sejong Gate" of Wudaozong.


    The Great Elder looked at the two disciples behind him.


    "Remember, when visiting the Sejong Gate, you must not run into them, and put down all your usual arrogance to the old man."


    "This visit represents that Emperor Qiandi Daozong, the holy land of Dongzhou, can be well-friended with the Sejong Sect of Yin, and it must be good."


    The Great Elder taught slowly.


    I was afraid that his two disciples'' foreheads would get hot and mess up the matter.


    He was also sighing in his heart.


    If the Sect Master had not personally ordered him to bring two elites in the clan to meet the world, he would not bring his disciples to death.


    However, he can also understand what the sovereign means.


    It is one thing to bring two elite disciples to meet the world.


    The most important thing is to let Yin Shizongmen see his Qiandi Daozong''s strength.


    These two elite disciples are in the realm of Golden Core at a young age.


    is enough to serve as the facade of his Emperor Qiandi Daozong.


    When the two disciples heard this, they did not dare to complain, so they gave up their hands one after another.


    "Yes, elder."


    When the elder saw this, he didn''t say anything. With a wave of his wide sleeves, he rolled up the two disciples and flew forward.


    Be prepared to go to the point where Zhang San said last time, and observe again.


    The three of them stepped into the clouds, but within ten minutes, they encountered a figure before reaching the destination, forcing them to stop.


    This is the boundary of the Sejong Gate...


    The people who can appear here are either from the Hidden Sejong Sect or a powerful monk who comes to visit the Hidden Sejong Sect. In short, they are inseparable from the Hidden Sejong Sect.


    It is better to observe first.


    is slightly forward.


    Even if there are clouds and fog, they can clearly see the scenery ahead.


    A figure is facing a bright tiger...


    Take a closer look.


    The figure is a young man, wearing a qingliuheyun robe, holding a long sword, with a lonely temperament, like a peerless sword fairy.


    But every monk can see it.


    This is a mortal.


    Looking at the gorgeous tiger again, he was huge, as large as six or seven meters, and exuding murderous aura. In addition to bloodthirsty, there was a trace of spirituality in his tiger eyes.


    With spirituality, this is a demon!


    Even if the spirituality is scarce, but has already entered the ranks of ¡®monster¡¯, then it must not be regarded as an ordinary beast.


    Those who entered the ranks of''monsters'' are different from beasts, and ordinary Qi-refining realm cultivators will die if they encounter little monsters.


    Even the foundation-building cultivator must deal with it carefully.


    This mortal encounters such a demon tiger, afraid that his life will be lost.


    The Great Elder didn''t want to care about this.


    Xianfan is different.


    After stepping into Xiuxian, it has nothing to do with mortals.


    They don¡¯t care about common things.


    It''s just that this is the boundary of the Sejong Gate, and it is not good for a demon to hurt people here.


    Just when the Great Elder was about to kill the monster tiger.


    I saw the young man suddenly shoot out his sword.


    Cut out with one sword.


    Hum...


    In the eyes of the three elders, a bright sword light flickered, and the endless sound of swords rang in their ears, and Dao Xin was instantly confused.


    The vast sky seemed to collapse down.


    The ground is torn apart, and layers are broken.


    At this moment, the three of them felt a sense of insignificance and powerlessness.


    The sky fell, they couldn¡¯t do anything, they could only watch their own death...


    "Broken!"


    The great elder was a **** of transformation, and immediately realized that there was something wrong, and he yelled at him.


    broke everything in an instant.


    The scene of falling into the sky, like a mirror, disappearing.


    The day is still that day.


    The ground is still that ground.


    Everything is like an illusion.


    He waved his hands, and the mana came out, awakening the two disciples.


    Pop through...


    The two disciples woke up, their legs trembling, sweating profusely, and fell to the ground, unable to recover for a long time.


    After a while.


    The two disciples recovered and looked at the Great Elder in horror.


    "Elder, just... what happened just now?"


    "Elder, we are ashamed of Daozong..."


    The Great Elder waved his hand, his eyes were very solemn.


    "The sword just now involved the Taoist meaning of the Transcendent God Realm. You are only in the Golden Core Realm, and it is normal that you can''t hold it."


    "It''s just that the old man is very curious about how sacred this young man is. He looks like a mortal, but his sword has the meaning of Dao, he cuts the Dao heart straight, the soul..."


    The Great Elder spoke earnestly.


    He looked over.


    The monster tiger is already dead.


    The young man also took the sword back into its sheath, pulled the fairy tiger''s tail in his hand, and turned around to leave.


    This turn around.


    But it was against the great elders.


    The eight eyes are facing each other.


    Silence each other.


    The three elders are thinking about where this person is sacred.


    While dragging the Yaohu''s Ye Luo, he was also stunned.


    I don¡¯t know who these three people are.


    What happened to him under Tianwu Mountain.


    The next moment, the great elder spoke first, breaking the silence.


    Just listen to him: "Dare to ask this... little friend, who is he? And why is he here?"


    Leaf fell in a daze.


    You are near the sect of my house. You ask who I am and why I am here?


    What are these three people doing?


    He said weirdly: "This is the place of my non-dao sect. Why do you ask who I am? Shouldn''t it be me asking who you are?"


    The land of no sect sect!


    Hiss!


    The great elder took a breath, and sure enough, the hidden Sejong gate is really here.


    Right.


    Only the Hidden Sejong Sect can teach a strange existence like this.


    Obviously he looks like a mortal, but he can cut the heart and soul of human beings with a sword...


    "It turns out that the little friend is a person of No Dao Sect. No wonder he is so handsome, personable, gentle, gentle, near the wind, young and promising... That''s it, the old man is the great elder of Emperor Qiandi Daozong, this time I came here to visit No Daozong, there is an offense, please forgive me."


    In order to make a good impression in front of Ye Luo, the elder ? was also willing to let go, put down his idol baggage in the sect, and licked it fiercely.


    Then introduced his own history.


    This can make the eyes of the two elite disciples behind them almost fall off.


    This, this, this...


    Is this still their majestic and solemn elder, who can''t tolerate the slightest sand in their eyes? ?


    Say it! Which licking dog robbed my elder!


    It¡¯s impossible for the elder of my family to lick like this...


    ask for a recommendation ticket


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 12： Ten thousand year end!

    Chapter 12 Ten Thousand Years End!


    Outside Tianwu Mountain.


    Looking at the two young and old.


    Yeluo was a little confused.


    This old man who is like a dog licking, and the two dumbfounded young people, are all here to visit him Wudaozong?


    Said from what Qiandi Taozong...


    Why do you hear the name Qiandi Daozong so familiar?


    It seems to have heard it somewhere.


    Where did you hear it...


    If you can''t remember it, forget it, and treat it as a trash sect.


    As for the visit.


    Anyway, Master is not here now, he can''t be the master if he visits or something.


    Regardless of what kind of sect he Qiandi Daozong is.


    However, this old man is too...too lick to him.


    All the words came out.


    Although he knows he is handsome, he can''t stand such a boast.


    Ye Luo coughed twice and said softly: "Sorry, this... Senior, my master went out to do errands a few days ago, and has not yet returned. I can''t be the master of the visit, so I ask this senior to change it. Come visit again tomorrow."


    He pulled the Fairy Tiger Tail with his left hand and a sword with his right hand, and he was about to leave.


    The great elder on the side heard the words and his expression became stiff.


    Your master is not there? So can''t visit?


    Finally found a clue about the Sejong Gate.


    If Ye Luo is allowed to leave directly, then next time he comes, where will he find Wudaozong?


    Although he knew that Wudaozong was nearby, his spiritual sense could not find the position of Wudaozong.


    "Little friend! Wait a minute, little friend! The old man is here on behalf of Emperor Qiandaozong, and the little friend is not here, so dare you to ask if there are other elders in the sect?"


    The Great Elder is extremely humble.


    Think of him as the great elder of Emperor Qiandi Daozong, the holy land of Dongzhou, where he is respected and respected.


    Now I actually want to lower my breath.


    However, if it was the Sejong Sect, it would be worthy of him to sigh in such a low voice.


    Ye Luo stopped, with a trace of impatience in his eyes. He rushed to Chafan, and then he still had enlightenment. He had to practice swords at night. How could there be so much time delay here.


    He took a deep breath and said: "I am the only disciple in the sect. My master is the sect master. There are no elders in the sect. The elders of the sect have already ascended. You have to visit and wait for my teacher. Let''s talk about it when the respect returns. If nothing happens, then leave first."


    àÛ!


    The Great Elder almost didn''t kneel down for Ye Luo.


    There are no elders in the sect...


    The elders of the sect have already ascended...


    What kind of hidden Sejong gate is this? ? ?


    Zongmen elders have all ascended? ? ?


    Just this sentence revealed countless news.


    You should know that in the Shenxing Continent today, no one has soared for nearly ten thousand years.


    Since the emergence of spiritual roots ten thousand years ago, immortal cultivators seem to be unable to ascend.


    Those who can ascend are characters who existed ten thousand years ago. Because of the different times, they can ascend.


    From this sentence, we can know that this hidden Sejongmen Wudaozong has existed for at least ten thousand years...


    Ten thousand years of heritage.


    How strong will the inheritance of Wudaozong be? ?


    I''m afraid that a hair will fall off, it is stronger than his Qiandi Dao Sect!


    The bowed waist of the great elder directly bends down, as he pleases.


    "This handsome, young and promising, gentle friend! Don''t you know if you lack a guardian? What do you think of a guardian of the gods?"


    The great elder licked his lips, his cloudy eyes gleamed with light.


    Two elite disciples behind him: "..."


    Oh my God.


    This great elder is fake, right?


    I usually use my nostrils to see people.


    Now the waist is bent like this...


    Is this really the Great Elder.


    They all thought of it inexplicably, the big yellow dog near their cave house, usually seeing them holding food in their hands, they also like to lick their lips, and they also like to bend over...


    Well, it''s exactly the same as the current Great Elder.


    Ye Luo looked at the old man''s appearance, and was taken aback. This old man was a little bit wrong.


    It''s better to leave quickly.


    He hurriedly waved his hand and said: "No shortage, I have my master, senior, I still have things my master has explained, so I won''t accompany you much."


    He turned around and was about to leave.


    The elder looked regretful, stopped Ye Luo, and said again, "Well, there is no shortage of Daoists...The little friend, can you tell me your name? In addition, I, Emperor Dao Sect, sincerely want to visit Wu Dao Sect. "


    "Since the master is not there, can the little friend portray the master¡¯s immortal face, so that it will be convenient for me to find the master and visit Wudaozong."


    Since there is no way to quit, he can only continue to deal with the visit to the Sejong Gate.


    Ye Luo pulled the demon tiger, looking at this wrong, the old man like dog skin plaster, really distressed, he couldn''t get out of it at all.


    He can only hide his troubles, put on a cold look, wanting to get rid of this old man as soon as possible.


    "My surname is Ye, and the single word falls. As for my master, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know how to do it, but I can¡¯t describe it."


    Ye Luo tactfully refused.


    The great elder heard the words, pinched his hands, pinched a magic decision, a ball of golden light flew out and fell in front of him.


    He put the golden light in front of Ye Luo, and said, "Xiaoyou Ye, if you want to describe the master, why do you need the technique of pill blue, these are some small spells of the Taoist Emperor Qiandi, you only need to imagine the master¡¯s fairy face and print it into the golden light In the middle, the picture scroll can be generated automatically."


    This is too dog-skin plaster.


    I can¡¯t shake it no matter what.


    Ye Luo cursed the old man a few words in his heart, and was too lazy to say anything. After receiving Jin Guang, he was ready to imagine the appearance of the master in his impression.


    Anyway, this **** sect could not pose any threat to Master.


    Let them admire the Master¡¯s Immortal Rong.


    Ye Luo closed his eyes, and engraved the Chu Yuan in his heart into the golden light.


    Follow him to engrave.


    The golden light began to flicker.


    After a while, the golden light directly changed into a picture scroll and floated into the air.


    The Great Elder and two elite disciples looked up.


    On the picture scroll, it was pitch black, the sun and the moon were not visible, the heaven and the earth were not visible, and the surroundings were full of mysterious aura.


    A figure stood in the darkness.


    Wearing a snow-white robe, long hair dancing in the wind, and indifferent eyes, like a supreme god, dominating all living creatures in the world.


    In his hand, the sun, moon and stars are all in his palm.


    Very domineering!


    At the bottom of the picture scroll, a line of poetry is written like a dragon and a snake.


    Hold the stars and pick the sun and the moon!


    There is no such person as me!


    This, this, this...


    How overbearing and bold this is!


    Don''t talk about the two elite disciples.


    It is the great elders of the Transcendent God Realm who were all bluffed.


    The soul was in shock, unable to return to his senses for a long time.


    not far away.


    Ye Luo looked at the picture scroll, but nodded in satisfaction, this is what the master looks like, handsome and domineering, swallowing thousands of miles, despising the world.


    He deserves to be Master¡¯s only apprentice.


    I can imagine so perfect in my heart...


    The second is more, ask for a recommendation ticket, àÓàÓàÓ.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 13： Love will disappear, human heart will change

    Chapter 13 Love will disappear, human hearts will change


    After leaving the picture scroll, Ye Luo left, dragging Yaohu to leave.


    However, before leaving, the elder gave Ye Luo an invitation.


    Good voice and kindness, please Ye Luo to go to Emperor Qiandi Daozong three months later, as a special guest, watch the sect comparison of Emperor Qiandi Daozong.


    Ye Luo, in order to get rid of this old man like dog skin plaster, can only accept the invitation, saying that he has agreed.


    The elder ?? could only watch Ye Luo leave, and then exited the cloud range.


    exited the cloud range.


    The bent waist of the Great Elder also straightened, his face expressionless, with a respectable look.


    Unlike the appearance of just licking the dog!


    The two elite disciples couldn''t help it after all.


    One of the elite disciples opened his mouth and said, "Elder! Your tone... just now, why are you so... so humble?"


    That humble tone...


    They couldn''t believe it, it was actually said from their great elder.


    When the elder ?? heard this, he glanced at the two elite disciples blankly.


    He slowly said: "What humble? The old man just has a kinder tone. Facing the hidden Sejong Sect, the old man represents Emperor Qiandi Taozong. Is there any problem with the kind tone?"


    Do you call that tone of kindness? ?


    Great Elder, do you have any misunderstandings about the word kindness? ?


    Another disciple couldn''t help but said: "But the elder, you just seemed to want to betray the sect, and you said that you want to be a guardian."


    The hidden Sejong Sect has existed for at least ten thousand years and has a supreme heritage. If it can, who doesn¡¯t want to take refuge?


    But people don¡¯t accept it.


    The great elder muttered in his heart, thinking that''s what he thought, but he absolutely couldn''t say that, otherwise he might end up as the great elder.


    He could only talk nonsense with his eyes open, and said blankly: "You have just been slashed by that little friend Ye with a sword, and you have hallucinations. How can the old man be that kind of person? It''s loyal."


    "Also, you two dare to slander the old man''s treason. This crime is unforgivable. The old man will talk to the law enforcement elder after returning to the sect. You two will go to Yongyefeng to sweep the pit!"


    He waved his sleeves, looking righteous and awe-inspiring.


    After finishing speaking, he held the picture scroll and walked out towards the outside, his head raised high, looking at people through his nostrils.


    The two elite disciples: "..."


    Look, see, see.


    Is that human being.


    Bullying the small with big, obviously licking the dog, and insisting that they have hallucinations.


    is simply an improper person...


    ...


    at the same time.


    Dongzhou area.


    In the border of the "Great Zhou" of the ordinary dynasty.


    Silvermoon City.


    At the gate of the city, Chu Yuan carried his hands on his back and his robe danced in the wind, looking at the towering city wall and the green mountains and beautiful waters outside, with emotion.


    "Finally here."


    Chu Yuan muttered to himself.


    He has been to this city a long time ago.


    When he had just crossed here, he went down the mountain to look for waste materials as an apprentice. The first stop was Silvermoon City.


    He learned about the world''s information in Silvermoon City, and also heard about Ye Luo, the ¡®scrap material¡¯ in an inn in Silvermoon City.


    Now I am looking for the second apprentice.


    Of course, you have to visit Silvermoon City first.


    Chu Yuan walked towards the gate of Silver Moon City.


    There is a dragon entering the city lined up at the gate of the city.


    Entrance fees are required to enter the city.


    But...


    Let Chu Yuan line up to pay?


    I am afraid that I am dreaming.


    This is not a matter of being stingy, it is a matter of the power and dignity of his dignified Yuan Ying realm!


    Clouds formed on the soles of Chu Yuan''s feet, which turned into a breeze and escaped into the city.


    Paying money is impossible.


    It is impossible to pay in this life.


    Chu Yuan entered the city and found an inn in a familiar way.


    Xianzui Inn!


    The doorway of this inn is very large. The shopkeeper of the inn has a wide network of contacts, and he knows a lot of news about both Xian and Fan. It is the shopkeeper who told Chu Yuan about the news about Ye Luo.


    Chu Yuan remembered the past, and couldn''t help showing a faint smile, preparing to go into the inn and say hello to the shopkeeper.


    He walked to the door of the inn and was about to walk in.


    A sign at the door made the smile on his face stiff.


    I saw a paragraph on the sign.


    This person and dog are not allowed inside...


    A scribbled portrait is drawn below.


    Although the painting is very abstract, Chu Yuan can still be seen.


    This is myself.


    This shopkeeper...


    Not kind.


    Chu Yuan frowned secretly. When he came last time, he didn''t do much.


    is just a newcomer, there is no money on him, and then he asks the shopkeeper for a penny.


    With the money from the shopkeeper, he used bargaining Dafa to forcefully buy a table of wine and food with the shopkeeper.


    Then, the shopkeeper was also kind. Under his aura, he let him stay for one night, gave him a table of breakfast the next day, and gave him the news of Ye Luo before he left.


    Obviously a person who was so kind before, how can he become like this now.


    Ugh¡­


    In the end, love will disappear and people''s hearts will change.


    Fortunately, he still plans to find the shopkeeper to tell the old story.


    Chu Yuan sighed for a long time, and stepped into the inn.


    Xianzui Inn is as lively as ever, chatting and laughing, and clinking glasses can be heard endlessly.


    Chu Yuan thought that he hadn''t heard these sounds, and went straight to the counter.


    On the counter, a middle-aged fat man was cracking his abacus, and he didn''t see Chu Yuan approaching.


    "The shopkeeper, you are not very kind."


    Chu Yuan walked in and said in a low voice.


    Fortunately, he still regards the shopkeeper as a good friend, and plans to come back for free, cough cough, plan to come again to chat home, have a meal together or something.


    This can be a shopkeeper, it is really unkind.


    The middle-aged fat man was shocked when he heard the familiar tone, and slowly raised his head, he saw Chu Yuan at a glance.


    After he saw Chu Yuan, his whole body was trembling.


    That is angry.


    This guy, dare to appear in front of him!


    Think about his life, when did he suffer a loss in front of business? It was this guy who took the penny he gave, and was stunned to blackmail out a table of wine and food, a table of breakfast, and a night''s accommodation.


    This is a great shame in his life!


    "You, you, you, you dare to show up! Didn''t you see me outside the inn?!"


    The middle-aged fat man said hoarsely.


    The voice from the shopkeeper instantly attracted the guests in the inn and cast their eyes on them.


    Chu Yuan didn''t feel a trace of embarrassment, there was still a smile on his face.


    He smiled and said: "The shopkeeper, I treat you as a friend, but you treat me like this, alas, I am sad. In that case, there is no table of wine and food today. This is not going to be done!"


    The shopkeeper chuckled, widened his eyes, and said: "Do you think my inn is the same as before? Since you threatened me last time, I have invited a foundation builder to sit down. Do you dare to be arrogant?"


    Chu Yuan didn''t change her face and smiled.


    "Excuse me, I am Yuan Ying Da Neng..."


    Ask for a recommendation ticket!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 14： Chaptery broken into pill?

    Chapter 14 The broken baby becomes a pill?


    Silvermoon City.


    Xianzui Inn.


    A large table of dishes and wine was placed in front of Chu Yuan.


    The fat shopkeeper next to him was like a mud-legged, respectful Hou, with a very stiff smile on his face.


    "Big guy, I said you are in the Nascent Soul Realm, so how dare you offend your Xianwei if you are a little one!"


    "Well, that guy at the door is all joking. Don¡¯t be angry, you guys. What, come here, go and pick the sign outside, leave the portrait, write a sentence about this person inside, free of charge for eating, drinking, and having fun. !"


    Fatty shopkeeper learned that Chu Yuan was the supreme existence of Yuanying Realm.


    That''s a free one.


    Clears every minute.


    Called Chu Yuan all the dishes of the inn.


    For fear of making this Nascent Soul Realm big guy unhappy, he slapped them off the inn.


    Chu Yuan happily patted the fat shopkeeper on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "Yes, I said, our friendship is so deep, your shopkeeper, it is impossible to turn your face so quickly."


    Fatty shopkeeper also smiled as a foil.


    "Yes, yes, deep friendship, deep friendship."


    Fatty shopkeeper murmured in his heart.


    I want to change to be the great power of Yuan Ying, you are the shopkeeper, and you see whether the friendship is deep or not.


    I can let you understand, what is called turning a face is faster than turning a book.


    Chu Yuan smiled and drank a sip, and said, "Okay, the treasurer, I won''t hide it from you. I am the master of a sect. I came down the mountain for the purpose of accepting disciples. You are here. Guang, so come to you to inquire."


    The lord of a sect?


    Are there any sects near Silver Moon City with Yuanying Realm?


    Fatty shopkeeper took a closer look and found that there was no.


    Around ??Silver Moon City, there are some ninth-rank small sects, and it is difficult to see the base-building realm. Where is the Yuanying realm.


    You need to know that a sect requires nine disciples and one Qi refining realm, and it can be considered as a nine-grade sect after being assessed.


    And the eighth-grade sect needs 30 disciples, 10 disciples of the refining realm, the master needs to have the cultivation base to build the foundation...


    Going up, the scale needed is even greater.


    A sect that exists in the Nascent Soul Realm can appear, which is the sixth grade sect? Or is it the Five-Rank Sect?


    Hiss!


    The fat shopkeeper took a breath.


    He actually scolded a 6th-rank or 5th-rank sect leader before!


    died!


    This will be enough for him to play for a lifetime.


    "It turns out that the big guy came to me and found me on the right. No one has a broader path than me. Since I am a disciple, the younger one will introduce you to the big guy. I am still quite talented in Silvermoon City. , For example, Lin Fan, who is known as the number one genius in Silvermoon City, possesses the roots of burning spirit...


    Fatty shopkeeper came slowly.


    Hearing these words, Chu Yuan rolled his eyes. He didn''t want a genius.


    If there is a genius, then he will fall into a big state.


    Yuan Ying goes down...


    Golden Core Realm?


    If he really accepts a genius, what will happen to him?


    The pill is broken into infants, he will come to a pill to break into infants? ? ?


    Thinking of that scene, Chu Yuan couldn''t help but shudder, and quickly said: "I don''t want this! What I want is information about waste materials, do you understand waste materials? It''s the same as the news from Ye Luo last time. ."


    Fatty shopkeeper was stunned.


    Don¡¯t be genius? Want to waste material?


    What is the logic.


    He looked at Chu Yuan''s look that didn''t seem like a joke, and he thought about it carefully.


    After a while, the fat shopkeeper clapped his palms and said: "Waste material...big man, I''ve heard a piece of news before here. In Wuchang City next to Silvermoon City, there is a genius of tactics. He has a deep understanding of tactics. At that time, some low-level formations can be laid out."


    "It is said that this genius of the formation is even more of a celestial root. When he was only ten years old, he was struck by lightning inexplicably, and the celestial root was destroyed. Since then, he could not cultivate and became a waste material."


    He said, also sighing for a while.


    A generation of formation geniuses are even more rooted in heavenly spirits. If this is not unexpected, I am afraid that the future will be in the Nascent Soul Realm, and even the Transcendent God Realm.


    It''s a pity that God is jealous.


    Lightning struck Linggen, abruptly ruining a genius.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up, and he almost didn''t applaud the table.


    is here, and another small realm is coming towards him.


    This is simply his natural apprentice!


    Linggen was struck by lightning.


    means that there is no spiritual root!


    Cultivation can''t be done, it''s another leaf drop, and it''s over with a flick of a flick.


    "Okay! What is this genius called? Where is it?"


    Chu Yuan is so excited.


    It''s about to collect waste apprentices again, and the realm can be improved again.


    Fatty shopkeeper replied respectfully: ¡°Big brother, this person''s name is Zhang Han. Now he is in the Zhang family in Wuchangcheng, and his status is not very good. After all, he is a waste.¡±


    This template...


    Why is ?? so familiar?


    Chu Yuan muttered in his heart, and was unambiguous, and then left the inn, preparing to go to Wuchang City.


    Before he left, he would leave a message for the fat shopkeeper.


    "You and I hit it off right away. Talking about money hurts our feelings. Since you said that I will be admitted, everything is free. I can''t live up to this kindness. It''s just that I don''t come often. This privilege can''t be wasted."


    "Let¡¯s do this, in the future, my disciples will come down to Silvermoon City, and they will all come to you. Just leave my privileges to them. Okay, old friend, goodbye!"


    Chu Yuan left these words, and walked away, unhurriedly with the wind.


    This can make the fat shopkeeper in the inn so angry that his face is green.


    He has never seen such a shameless Yuan Ying Power.


    I don¡¯t have enough free prostitution, and I plan to use the whole sect for free prostitution.


    This this this.


    Is that human being?


    ...


    at the same time.


    Dao Zong of Emperor Qiandi, in the main hall.


    The Great Elder is holding the picture scroll.


    Sect Master Qian Yuan and many elders are watching this scroll.


    "Is this a picture made of my sect''s secret technique? Hey, who is in this picture? The boldness is so big, the palms hold the stars, the sun and the moon, it''s so terrifying."


    "No, shouldn''t you look at the background behind this person? This pitch black, as if it has broken the space, how does this person exist? It can actually break the space and pinch the sun and the moon."


    "I alone think this person looks a little handsome?"


    "Holding the stars and picking the sun and the moon, there is no one like me in the world! This person! What a big tone!"


    Many elders were surprised.


    They didn¡¯t notice anything.


    I just feel that this person is very handsome and has a big tone.


    Only Sect Master Qianyuan, with deep eyes, stared at the scroll, and asked, "Could this be... the person of the Hidden Sejong Sect without Dao Sect?"


    The great elder was expressionless, with a straight face, and nodded solemnly.


    told many elders and suzerains of all the things that happened near Tianwu Mountain.


    Of course.


    There is a segment about his elder¡¯s ¡®kind¡¯ tone, which was naturally deleted.


    Is this let others know?


    His elder still has a face!


    Second update, ask for recommendation votes


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 15： Villains smile

    Chapter 15 The Villain¡¯s Smile


    Emperor Qiandi Daozong.


    In the main hall.


    Hiss!


    Hiss!


    Hiss!


    Many elders are breathing in cold air.


    They heard about Wudaozong, and they were all in shock.


    After a while, the elders returned to their senses and couldn''t believe it.


    "This, this...the elders of the sect have all ascended, so there is no one in the sect??


    "The seemingly common disciple Yijian can make my sect''s two golden core disciples Daoxing almost collapse? Is this the Hidden Sejong Sect?"


    "At least ten thousand years of background! Sovereign, why don''t we go to be a licking dog?"


    Many elders were amazed and shocked.


    "Can I believe it only by the words of that disciple? What if this is just a small classless sect? We think about everything too much?"


    Many elders thought of this and said in a cold sweat.


    The words come out.


    Everyone rolled their eyes.


    The great elder even held the picture scroll and said loudly, "It¡¯s because we think too much? What about this picture scroll? If you can imagine such scenes, you must have seen this scene, so you will be impressed before you can engrave it. of."


    "Otherwise you think this is brain replenishment? Puff, what are you kidding about, how strong brain replenishment ability is necessary for the brain to replenish this scene?"


    "Not to mention, holding the stars and picking the sun and the moon, there is no such domineering words in the world like me. How could this be the brain replenishment and the brain replenishment! This is impossible! If you can do it, your brain replenishes one. Let me see?"


    The big elder is a righteous remark, blushing and thick-necked.


    The elders who had just spoken were embarrassed one by one, and could only bow their heads in silence.


    Sect Master Qianyuan was silent for a while, then stood up and said: "Okay, there is no need to continue."


    "The Hidden Sejong Gate is real. There is no doubt about this. You should not think carefully. The most important thing now is to find out the attitude of the Hidden Sejong Gate."


    "It is best to get in touch with the Sejong Gate of the Hidden House and build a friendly relationship between the two sects! Work hard to move towards the direction of the two flowering emperors!


    Sovereign Qianyuan obviously made the decision.


    Hidden Sejong gates like this one can certainly build friendly relations if they can build friendly relations.


    "Follow the suzerain''s order."


    Many elders nodded and responded.


    However, the elder still asked suspiciously.


    "But, Sect Master, how do we get in touch with this hidden Sejong Sect? A disciple cannot represent the sect. The Sect Master of this hidden Sezong Sect is out again. How do we get in touch with this hidden Sejong Sect?"


    Sect Master Qianyuan was silent for a moment, frowned, and then said: "The Sect Master of the Hidden Sejong Sect is out, and we don''t know where to go... Nothing, let''s look for it in Dongzhou first, and let all the elders and disciples go out to the east. Travel around the state and look for it while traveling, to see if you can find this suzerain."


    "At the same time, reproduce the picture scroll, notify the sect attached to my sect, and look for it together. If it can be found in Dongzhou, of course it is the best, if it can''t be found, then nothing more."


    "Also, remember, if you really find this Hidden Sejong Sect Master, remember, don¡¯t offend, if anyone offends, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless."


    At the end, his tone became agitated.


    Many elders all agreed.


    ...


    Under the night.


    The galaxy is shining.


    Chu Yuan flew into the city of Wuchang, and through his spiritual knowledge, he easily found the Zhang family.


    Looking at the Zhang Family Mansion in front of him.


    Chu Yuan was silent.


    It''s time to use small tricks again.


    Well, he wanted to take out the same set of tricks he used to coax Ye Luo into to deceive Zhang Han.


    First, hire a person who is still a golden pill, and let this person go to the Zhang family. Then when the Zhang family is desperate, he stepped up and said that Zhang Han had a relationship with him as a master and apprentice. He was because of Zhang. That''s why the cold shot.


    At this time, Zhang Han will definitely feel a great honor, and he must agree to his apprenticeship every minute.


    This way of playing, it is one set after another.


    It¡¯s not too late.


    Go find an actor first.


    Chu Yuan has a cloud on the soles of his feet, and quickly shuttles through the streets of Wuchang City, looking for monks.


    Generally, monks with high realms can see through monks with low realms.


    Of course, we rule out the possibility of people carrying treasures and being able to isolate their spiritual consciousness.


    Chu Yuan''s spiritual consciousness spread out, scanning back and forth in the streets of Wuchang City.


    Countless pictures appeared in his mind.


    Taking guard people walking on the street to report points regularly...


    The old Wang next door is knocking on the door...


    Some gamblers gamble wildly in the casino and don¡¯t even know that their heads are so green...


    I saw a lot of pictures.


    But Chu Yuan did not find a monk.


    In the huge city of Wuchang, monks are so rare.


    Chu Yuan frowned, groaning silently in her heart.


    After searching for about ten minutes.


    Finally, on a street, he found a monk.


    is a young man.


    It looks more than twenty years old.


    The cultivation base is only in the late stage of Qi refining.


    Not even the foundation building has been achieved.


    Real dishes.


    This is Chu Yuan¡¯s evaluation of this person.


    He completely forgot, where did his cultivation come from...


    Chu Yuan locked the target and quickly fell in front of the young cultivator. The aura that belonged to the Yuan Ying was released instantly.


    The young monk looked at the person who suddenly appeared in front of him with a bewildered expression.


    Then he was crushed and shivered on the ground again with a dazed expression.


    who am I.


    where am I.


    Where am I going.


    Chu Yuan showed off his muscles, and then took away his momentum, and stared at the young monk lightly.


    The young monk hurriedly got up from the ground and said in a panic: "This senior! Where can the junior offend the senior?"


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said faintly: "What is your name? I have something to ask you to do. I wonder if you would like it?"


    The young cultivator hurriedly replied, and said: "Senior, the junior is named Wang Wei, and he belongs to the king''s family in Silvermoon City next door. I don''t know what Senior wants the junior to do? As far as he can, the junior will help!"


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan immediately told his arrangement to the young monk''Wang Wei''.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you do this for this seat, this seat will never treat you badly, and treasure rewards are not impossible."


    Chu Yuan said seductively.


    Don''t ask, ask is that he is empty glove white wolf.


    Where does he have any treasures? He is so poor, there is not much gold and silver left on his body.


    The monks in the general Qi Refining Realm are probably richer than him.


    Wang Wei listened to these words with a complex color on his face.


    "Previously, senior, you let me act in an act??"


    "Play the villain? How should the villain play?"


    Chu Yuan waved his hand flatly and answered casually.


    "This is simple, the villain, it''s the kind, um, the kind with a smile, you understand?"


    Wang Wei: "???"


    Ask for recommendation votes.


    On the first element of brain supplement! First exclude the correct answer! The friends picked up the notes and took it down!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 16： Zhang Han

    Chapter 16 Zhang Han


    Dongzhou, Wuchang City.


    The night is dark.


    Wang Wei looked at the Zhang Family Mansion in front of him with a complexion.


    He walked forward.


    He is the villain, he is the villain!


    Several guards guarding the entrance of the Zhang Family Mansion saw this, and they all spoke.


    "The land of Zhang Family, comers stop!"


    Wang Wei stopped, but remembering Chu Yuan''s instructions, he still raised his hand and struck a Fa Jue.


    Hum...


    A five-pointed star formed by white light slammed past.


    The guards were blasted out in an instant and fell to the ground.


    Although ?? had suffered some injuries, they were all minor injuries, which were not serious. Obviously, Wang Wei controlled it when he started.


    Wang Wei then walked inside.


    The guards who fell on the ground watched Wang Wei walk in, panicked, walked to the big bell next to him, and it rang fiercely.


    ßË...


    ßË...


    ßË...


    Three bells ring.


    The whole Zhang family is agitated...


    On the clouds.


    Chu Yuan stepped on the white clouds and watched all this.


    When he saw the Fajue that Wang Wei played out, his eyes lit up.


    He has the mana of the Nascent Soul Realm, but he has no magic weapon or magic weapon, and all beatings rely on mana.


    For this kind of law decision, his eyes are very hot.


    "I heard that in many cities, there are places specializing in selling legal judgments. Why don''t you go and check it another day?"


    Chu Yuan secretly made a decision in his heart.


    While thinking, he made a decision.


    Continue to look down at the scene below.


    Wang Wei broke into the Zhang family and attracted the attention of the Zhang family.


    Many people surrounded Wang Wei.


    It¡¯s just that these people are all good hands in the ordinary realm.


    is also the first few people, who are in the late stage of the refining state.


    A realm with Wang Wei.


    "This...Wang Wei can do it?"


    Chu Yuan was surprised, without any action, chose to continue watching.


    ...


    Below ??, in Zhangjia Square.


    Wang Wei was surrounded by the Zhang family.


    The Patriarch of the Zhang family glared at Wang Wei and scolded: "Who are you! What''s the purpose of breaking into my Zhang family!"


    After all, he is the head of the family for a long time.


    When speaking, there is a sense of majesty.


    Wang Wei was shocked by the scolding, and subconsciously wanted to make amends.


    You can think of the existence of Chu Yuan.


    He swallowed the words he wanted to make amends alive, remembering Chu Yuan''s instructions.


    Wang Wei gritted his teeth, pretending to be laughing, and said: "Jie Jie Jie Jie, I''m here... come to your Zhang family, um, hit your Zhang family!"


    The weird laughter came out.


    The surrounding Zhang family looked at Wang Wei with weird expressions.


    Is this a second fool?


    Patriarch of the Zhang family snorted coldly, and said, "Hit our Zhang family? It''s up to you?"


    Wang Wei grimaced and continued to laugh: "Jie Jie Jie, it''s me!"


    Patriarch Zhang''s eyes condensed, no longer talking nonsense, his palm was covered with a layer of white light, and he hit Wang Wei.


    He moves extremely fast.


    Wang Wei did not react at all.


    was hit and flew all at once, and the whole body flew upside down like a broken kite.


    Chu Yuan in the sky: "..."


    Are you gone?


    Say you can beat the Zhang family down? ?


    Are you gone right now?


    Wang Wei mistaken me!


    Chu Yuan didn''t even think about it, and dropped his own momentum, pressing down, and his figure quickly fell.


    The aura of the Nascent Soul Realm is oppressive.


    All the Zhang family members on the square were instantly crushed to the ground, their faces flushed, and they couldn''t raise their heads.


    Chu Yuan landed slowly, wearing a snow-white robe, his face was calm as water, calm, like a peerless celestial immortal.


    After he landed, he gathered all his momentum.


    The Zhang family members just got up and looked at this peerless celestial immortal in horror.


    Under the momentum just now, their hearts only surrender, without any anger or resistance.


    The realm of ?? is too different.


    The Patriarch of the Zhang family also changed his attitude, and even said: "Senior comes to my Zhang family, what is your order?"


    As he said, he looked at Wang Wei who was like a dead dog.


    Couldn''t this Wang Wei be in the same group as this strong man?


    He was a little frightened.


    Chu Yuan had no expression on his face, with a stern look. Seeing the Zhang Family Patriarch¡¯s gaze, he also understood something.


    He supervised Wang Wei who had passed out of a coma.


    not worried.


    This guy is already in a coma.


    So, Chu Yuan said coldly: "Don''t worry, this seat has nothing to do with this person. This seat has noticed that there is a member of your Zhang family who is predestined with this seat and should be a disciple of this seat, so I landed here."


    Everyone in the Zhang family was relieved when they heard the words, and immediately doubted again.


    Who is in their Zhang family who was fancyed by this strong man.


    Chu Yuan said lightly: "Where is Zhang Han from the Zhang Family?"


    The words come out.


    The Zhang Family Patriarch and everyone were shocked.


    The things that Zhang Han cannot cultivate now are things that happened ten years ago.


    Now everyone knows it.


    Is this strong still coming to accept Zhang Han, who is unable to cultivate, as his disciple?


    The Patriarch of the Zhang Family said bitterly: "Senior, Zhang Han is my son. It''s just that ten years ago, for some reason, the spiritual roots were destroyed, and now I can''t practice. Does Senior know this?"


    He came because he had no spiritual roots.


    is not a waste material, he doesn''t want it yet.


    Chu Yuan rolled his eyes secretly, with a cold surface, and said: "It''s okay, this seat has the means to help the cultivation, and to bring Zhang Han out, this seat wants to take him away and go to the sect to practice."


    Can Zhang Han practice?


    Patriarch Zhang family was excited when he heard this, and continued to say: "Okay, okay, seniors, wait a minute, juniors will go and bring Han''er over!"


    He immediately ran towards the outside.


    Chu Yuan stood still and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Say early.


    He can come directly.


    What are you doing with so many bells and whistles.


    God knew what was thinking in his head.


    A Zhang family came over and said respectfully: "Senior, what should I do with this person who trespassed in my Zhang family?"


    Chu Yuan glanced at Wang Wei again.


    "Although this person has nothing to do with this seat, it is a fate in itself to be able to see this seat. Why don''t you send it out."


    Chu Yuan said so.


    The family hurriedly bowed their hands, agreed, and immediately called two people to take Wang Wei away.


    Watching Wang Wei being taken away, Chu Yuan kept looking at the sky.


    The rest is up to you.


    He stood there and waited for a while.


    Soon, the head of the Zhang family brought a person back.


    He was a young man who was about the same age as Wang Wei, but he was only twenty years old. His face was handsome, and he was not much better than his eldest disciple Ye Luo.


    It''s just that Ye Luo''s temperament tends to be aloof, like a sword fairy.


    The temperament of such a young man is quite refined, which makes people feel like a spring breeze.


    At first glance, I feel that this person is very gentle and gentle.


    This is Zhang Han?


    This temperament is proper, but unfortunately it is a waste material.


    This is Chu Yuan¡¯s first impression of Zhang Han...


    second more.


    Some people say that cabbage is a little watery. It may be because of the transition chapters. Cabbage didn''t notice much. What do the friends think? Is it because cabbage is a little bit watery during the transition, or because there are too few updates, it looks watery?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 17： The great elder cant be a dog licking!

    Chapter 17 The Great Elder cannot be a dog licking!


    A few days later.


    Outside Wuchang city.


    A figure stood between the hillsides.


    Weared in a white robe, long hair shawl, the temperament is ethereal and illusory, not inhumane.


    is like a peerless celestial immortal walking among the red dust.


    Is Chu Yuan.


    Behind Chu Yuan, Zhang Han followed closely.


    Obviously, through these few days.


    Zhang Han had already worshipped Chu Yuan as a teacher, and voluntarily followed him back to the sect to practice.


    While in Zhangjiabai, cough, after a few days of rest in Zhang¡¯s house, Chu Yuan planned to return to the sect and flicked Zhang Han first.


    However, before returning to the sect.


    Chu Yuan intends to drop by the nearby mountains for a walk.


    From the city of Wu Chang, he learned that among the cultivators, it is extremely dangerous, and there are countless things like killing people and making money.


    Well, he Chu was planning to do the murderous thing.


    There is no way, he is too poor.


    As a Nascent Soul Realm, one is poor and two hundred, and he doesn¡¯t even have a decent technique.


    Can only go to kill people and make money!


    "Disciple, the Xuantian Mountain Range is in this direction, right? Let''s take you there for the teacher. The first lesson that the teacher will teach you is to let you experience the world of the immortal cultivator."


    Chu Yuan''s fingers stretched out from the wide sleeves, pointing in a direction, his eyes were full of excitement.


    Killing and overwhelming.


    This can kill people and make money.


    He wanted to do this kind of thing for the first time.


    I am a little excited.


    "Yes, Master."


    Zhang Han agreed gently, and there was no wave in his eyes, as if nothing could affect his state of mind.


    He hasn¡¯t practiced in ten years.


    Perhaps his cultivation is the worst compared to his peers.


    But the mental state he has tempered over the past ten years has made him unwavering.


    Chu Yuan heard the words, no longer said more, his force rolled Zhang Han, and clouds formed on the soles of his feet, as if turning into a gust of breeze, heading towards the Xuantian Mountain Range.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Dao Zong of Emperor Qiandi, in the main hall.


    A piece of news came in, which caused the great attention of the senior officials of Emperor Qiandi Daozong.


    Someone found the trail of the master of the Hidden Sejong Sect.


    The news came, and all the high-level officials of Emperor Qiandi Dao Zong gathered together to discuss.


    The great elder holds the picture scroll and faces many elders and suzerains.


    "According to the news, a traveling disciple of my sect discovered it. Three days ago, a person who was exactly the same as the one on the scroll was found on the side of Wuchang City of the common vulgar Zhou."


    "It''s just that this person has only Yuan Ying in the realm, and there is no overbearing on the scroll, it looks like an ordinary Yuan Ying realm, without any outstanding points!"


    The Great Elder spoke in detail.


    Many elders spoke.


    "Does it just look like a person? Not actually the same person?"


    "It''s not possible. I think this is what a strong man in the hidden world looks like. Of course it is impossible to make it public. Pretending to be a Nascent Infant to walk the world, it is in line with the personality of the strong in the hidden world!"


    "I also think that the Nascent Soul Realm was deliberately pretended to be, and the Sect Master of the Hidden Sejong Sect obviously does not want to be disturbed."


    They talked a lot.


    In the end, there is a result.


    The sect master of the Hidden Sejong Sect did not want to be discovered by others, so he deliberately pretended to be the Nascent Soul Realm and hid it in the dust.


    came to this conclusion.


    Many elders are in trouble.


    The Sect Master of the Hidden Sejong Sect obviously does not want others to disturb him.


    But they finally found each other¡¯s news.


    Don¡¯t bother, doesn¡¯t this make them "unrequited love".


    So it''s better to go or not to bother.


    Thinking about it, they didn¡¯t make a decision.


    In the end, he turned his attention to Sovereign Qian Yuan, wanting Sovereign Qian Yuan to make a decision.


    Sect Master Qianyuan also frowned closely, puzzled, thinking carefully about the countermeasures, to be honest, he was not reconciled, thinking about it, suddenly, suddenly, an idea was struck.


    "Yes!"


    "Since this hidden Sejong Sect Sect Master likes to hide in the red dust, it is not convenient for us to disturb, but we can meet by chance!"


    Sect Master Qianyuan narrowed his eyes and said slowly.


    Encounter!


    The words come out.


    The eyes of all the elders are bright.


    Yup.


    They can¡¯t disturb the Hidden World Sovereign, but it doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t meet by chance!


    A chance encounter is the method of predestination.


    The hidden world sect master can¡¯t refuse, right.


    And they went to meet this hidden world lord by chance, maybe this hidden world lord is in a good mood, what can they teach them?


    It is terrifying to know that a sect with ten thousand year-end abundance is very terrifying. The inheritance of the sect can also benefit them a lot!


    Thinking about this, the elders were excited.


    "Sect Master, Sect Master, let me meet by chance!"


    "Fart, let me go, Sovereign, don¡¯t look at my glamorous appearance, in fact, I¡¯m a licking dog behind my back, let me come across! I must lick this hidden Sovereign comfortably..."


    "Sect Master, let the old man go!"


    Listening to the words of many elders vying for it.


    Sovereign Qianyuan was silent again.


    He doesn¡¯t know who to choose.


    But in fact, he wants to go by himself.


    In fact, this is not what he wants to make profit. The most important thing is that he wants to be a dog lick.


    But he had to deal with the affairs of Emperor Qiandi Daozong, and he couldn''t get out of it.


    Can¡¯t go to ¡®encounter¡¯ at all.


    This group of people discussed it.


    I decided to let the Great Elder go.


    Sect Master Qianyuan obviously reported that he could not go, nor could he let this group of licking dogs go.


    So I chose the great elder who looks respectable on the surface.


    I believe that the great elder, who is known for his solemnity, would not be a dog licker.


    Well, his Sovereign Qianyuan promised that he would definitely not.


    If a serious person like the Great Elder still licks people, then Sect Master Qian Yuan swallowed all the pillars of the hall on the spot.


    Swallow!


    Chew he is not a human being!


    The great elder got this opportunity, and the expressionless face showed a touch of excitement, saying: "Sect Master, the old man will complete the task, and the Wudao Sect and Qiandi Taozong will definitely reach a friendly relationship! "


    Sovereign Qianyuan didn''t want to say anything, but seeing the appearance of the great elder, a bad premonition flashed in my heart inexplicably.


    Is he careless?


    shook his head to get rid of bad thoughts.


    "Elder, when you go this time, you bring some disciples, pretending to be to experience it, you have to meet by chance, of course, you have to pretend to be a little bit like, remember not to expose it, if it is because of this matter that you are at odds with the Innocent Sect, this seat I can''t spare you!"


    Sect Master Qianyuan said lightly.


    The great elder nodded quickly, agreed, and immediately said: "I heard that Sect Master Yinshi has left Wuchang City and went to the Xuantian Mountain Range. The old man immediately set off to go to the Xuantian Mountain Range, and met the Sovereign Yinshi!"


    Sect Master Qianyuan nodded, without saying anything, silently regretting in his heart.


    What a pity.


    This opportunity, it¡¯s not his turn to blame this **** sovereign identity. If he doesn¡¯t have this identity, he must have licked it...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 18： Old dog licking

    Chapter 18 Old Licking the Dog


    Xuantian Mountains.


    After the elder ?? received the order, he immediately brought a group of disciples over.


    was flying almost at full speed, and it took less than a day to cross the Xuantian Mountain Range from the other side of Dongzhou.


    The great elder brought this team of disciples who were all Jindan cultivation bases, and shuttled between the mountains and forests.


    All the disciples of the Jindan realm are obviously elite disciples of Emperor Qiandi Daozong.


    As for why these disciples are sent...


    The reason is simple.


    The purpose is to let these disciples act as the front door, so that the sect master of the Hidden Sejong Sect knows that they have a profound background in Emperor Qiandi Dao Sect.


    Secondly...


    What if some of these disciples were taken by this hidden Sejong Sect master who was passed down for thousands of years?


    Hold this thought.


    Qiandidao Sect sent a team of elite disciples of Jindan over.


    The great elder led the team on the way, while instructing these disciples.


    "You remember, this time you are going to visit, that is a peerless strong man, you must pay attention to his attitude, of course, we are here to''encounter'' this time, and the attitude must not be too humble, just normal Just click, do you understand?"


    The great elder taught carefully, for fear that these disciples would accidentally collide with the hidden Sejong Sect''s Sect Master.


    If it is because of these disciples.


    Causes him to have **** with Emperor Qiandi Dao Sect and this hidden Sejong Sect, then he can cry to death.


    "Great Elder, don''t worry, we all understand."


    "I understand, I understand."


    The disciples responded one after another, with excitement in their eyes.


    The great elder nodded in satisfaction, and continued to shuttle forward with the team.


    Xuantian Mountain Range is just a medium-sized mountain range near Wuchang City. Most of the monsters born in it are little monsters, and real big monsters are rare.


    So there are not many monks here.


    To be precise, there are not many powerful monks. Most of those who can come to this mountain range are monks with low cultivation bases or casual cultivation.


    So the great elder didn''t put this mountain in his eyes, he only had the idea of ??looking for the hidden Sejong Sect master.


    Finally, after searching for nearly half an hour.


    They have discovered.


    In front of them, two figures were walking slowly.


    One of them is the one they saw on their scroll...


    Between the dark and mysterious world.


    Holding the stars, the sun and the moon in his hand, his eyes are indifferently overlooking the world!


    This is the person!


    Although the temperament is completely different...


    But, this must have been deliberately disguised by this hidden existence, and the real side is on the scroll.


    "Come! That one is right in front, all pay attention, don''t panic, pretend to be traveling, and meet that one by chance!"


    The Great Elder waved his hand and said in a slightly nervous tone.


    Many disciples also adjusted their state after hearing this.


    Wait until the adjustment is completed.


    They just walked in the direction of Chu Yuan.


    ...


    the other side.


    Chu Yuan took Zhang Han to walk in the mountains.


    He is looking for.


    Find a monk.


    As for what to do with monks.


    Do not ask.


    Ask is to kill and overwhelm!


    Chu Yuan''s gaze swept around, using his gaze while also using his divine consciousness.


    Finally, he found it ahead!


    There are monks in their range!


    is here, and the killing begins.


    Chu Yuan mobilized all his mana, and his robe went automatically without wind, hunting and hunting, he was ready to make a move.


    You can take a closer look at the divine sense.


    Teme came here, not alone, but in a team, at least more than twenty people.


    In these years, the cultivators are all traveling in groups?


    Chu Yuan''s eyes glared, his palms shook, and he quickly retracted his mana.


    More than twenty people, can''t afford to offend.


    He is about to leave with Zhang Han.


    But saw that group of people rushing towards them.


    In the blink of an eye, they all fell from the sky and landed in front of Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan was stunned.


    He is going to leave, this group of people still refuse?


    Is it possible that this group of people also want to kill people and make money? ?


    This is impossible.


    He is so poor, what can be done.


    There is no magic weapon, no decision, no gold or silver, a proper three innocent people.


    Oh, there are still a few taels of silver in his boots.


    Also, his clothes are quite valuable.


    Fully worth one hundred taels of gold.


    Except for these, he has nothing left.


    What are the benefits of killing him? ?


    Should you not picture his clothes?


    Chu Yuan was tense. When he was tense, his face became stiff. From the outside, his face was a little cold and seemed a little angry.


    The Great Elder and others who fell in the front of course noticed the change in Chu Yuan''s face.


    One by one was shocked.


    thought that their arrival caused the discomfort of this hidden existence.


    The great elder didn¡¯t have time to change his face, and he quickly folded his hands and said, ¡°This...friend, poor Dao is the great elder of Emperor Qiandi¡¯s Dao Sect. This time, he took his disciples out for a tour, passing by the Xuantian Mountain Range, and found that there is a magical light in this place. Flickering, guessing that there must be a god-man in the mountains, I deliberately searched for it."


    "But I didn''t want to, the divine light was actually emitted by a fellow Taoist. I was shocked by the handsome face of the fellow Taoist. I couldn''t help but bring the disciples over to visit."


    "If there is any offense, please forgive me!"


    After finishing speaking, he bowed to Chu Yuan for a long time, his face stuck to the ground.


    The words come out.


    Don''t talk about Chu Yuan, even Zhang Han was stunned.


    As for the twenty-odd disciples, their eyes widened, and they looked like hell.


    The solemn elder on weekdays is the real dog licking?


    What a hidden old licking dog!


    Hid so deep!


    Among the many little licking dogs, they have never noticed that the real old licking dog is the great elder!


    Standing aside, Chu Yuan took a deep breath.


    There are many questions in my heart.


    Didn¡¯t you say yes, the world of cultivating immortals has always been intrigues and deceives.


    Why does this old man lick him when he comes up?


    He couldn''t figure it out, so he didn''t speak.


    The great elder who was bent over saw Chu Yuan not speaking, and his heart became even more panic.


    or blame them for the offense?


    Don¡¯t look at it now.


    According to the custom of this hidden world powerhouse.


    I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t want to reveal their strength now. When they leave later, I¡¯m afraid they will directly use some means to kill them thousands of miles away.


    Especially the one in front of me.


    On the scroll, it says, "Holding the stars and picking the sun and the moon, there is no one like me in the world."


    Will they just drop a star to kill them after they leave?


    The great elder seemed to have seen it, a star fell nine days away, smashing them into a picture of no bones.


    No way!


    You must satisfy this hidden powerhouse!


    So...


    can only save money and avoid disasters!


    The great elder counted how much property he had.


    Tens of millions of spirit stones...


    Hundreds of magic weapons...


    Dozens of mysterious exercises...


    A Taoist couple...


    ...


    Can not be done.


    These are the things of the God Transformation Realm, this existence must not look down upon it!


    It''s over, it''s over.


    Offended the strong in the hidden world.


    How to do this?


    Wait online, urgent!


    ask for a recommendation ticket


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 19： The cultivating world is passionate

    Chapter 19 The Cultivation Realm Is Passionate


    Xuantian Mountains.


    Looking at the old man with a tangled face in front of him.


    Chu Yuan''s frustration adds to the frustration.


    According to the books he read in Wu Changcheng.


    The world of immortality is the cruelest.


    In order to cultivate resources, it is normal for brothers to turn against each other and father and son to mutilate.


    The realm of Xiuxian also often happens to kill people and overtake goods.


    The purpose of ?? is to be able to better walk on the road of cultivating immortality...


    Originally, Chu Yuan believed it, and came to the Xuantian Mountain Range enthusiastically, wanting to kill people and make money.


    But now Chu Yuan doesn¡¯t believe it again.


    From the attitude of the old man in front of him...


    The world of Xiuxian is not like that at all.


    Licking as soon as it comes up.


    Yes, yes, I''m a little bit enthusiastic.


    Everyone licked me, am I going to lick it back?


    Lishang exchanges!


    Chu Yuan opened his mouth, just about to say something.


    Suddenly, the old man ran up to him.


    "Dao, fellow daoist, this thing is for you. Please accept it as an apologize for my offense."


    I saw the great elder smile, and handed something similar to a key to Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan took the key.


    Look carefully.


    This key is full of many traces, like the traces of being stabbed by a sword and being chopped by a knife. Apart from that, there is nothing special about it, and it looks extremely simple.


    Oh, there is still a word ¡®Ancient¡¯ engraved on it.


    This is it?


    said to apologize.


    I gave this gadget as a result?


    No one wants this thing to be sold at a street stall.


    Sure enough, people in the world of cultivating immortals still have a little black belly and are not kind.


    Chu Yuan''s face became complicated.


    Not far away, the great elder looked at this existence''s face.


    Thinking that this existence is satisfied, he can¡¯t help but feel happy.


    Others may not know what the key is, but he does.


    This key is the key to unlock the ruins of the legendary Primordial Sword Sovereign!


    is also his most precious thing.


    According to the legend, if you get this key, if you have a chance to enter the remains of the Primordial Sword Sovereign, you can get all the inheritance of the Primordial Sword Sovereign, and you can build a sacred place for cultivation based on this!


    It¡¯s just that the Great Elder has never had this opportunity to find the remains of the Primordial Sword Sovereign.


    asked him to hand it over to the sect, but he was not reconciled.


    It¡¯s all right now. Give it to this hidden existence as a gift, and this hidden existence will definitely remember him.


    Nonono!


    Look at the change in the face of this existence.


    must have seen where the key came from.


    is worthy of being a peerless powerhouse, you can tell at a glance.


    The great elder was delighted.


    At the other end, many Jindan disciples watched the great elder giving gifts, and they couldn¡¯t help them one by one.


    Gift to this existence.


    If they can get the favor of this existence, they still need to join Qiandi Dao Sect?


    Gift!


    Be sure to give gifts!


    So he cares.


    Many Jin Dan disciples took out various things from their storage bags and gave them to Chu Yuan.


    "Senior, senior, that is an apologize from the great elder, it has nothing to do with the apologetic I waited for, this is the apocalypse I waited for!


    "Yes, yes, senior, this is an apologetic to the younger, please accept it!"


    "Senior! First accept the younger generation''s things!"


    "..."


    One after another rare and exotic treasures were sent to Chu Yuan.


    Most of these things are in the Jindan realm.


    Chu Yuan saw these things, his eyes became fierce, and he wanted to laugh out loud on the spot.


    Yeah.


    These people are all good people!


    In the future, someone will tell him that the immortal world is intriguing, and he can smash that head.


    Look, look.


    What a group of enthusiastic monks.


    I gave him so many treasures when he came up.


    Chu Yuan will immediately go up to collect the treasures.


    hasn''t waited for him to collect it yet.


    Suddenly, the great elder flipped his palm, and a magic light struck him.


    Those treasures were all broken by the light.


    Chu Yuan froze and stood still.


    My treasure...


    My treasure...


    My treasure...


    ...


    And the great elder next to him glared at the many disciples and said through the voice.


    "What do you want to do! I dare to give some garbage from the Golden Core Realm to this one. Are you trying to make the Hidden Shizongmen Wudaozong engage in evil with me?"


    "If there are two evils, can you afford it? You have to know that none of the treasures of my God Realm will be distributed to this one. Where do you have the courage to send things from the Golden Core Realm?"


    He is so angry.


    Want to give this group of disciples a big beating.


    The treasures of other gods are not distributed to this one.


    What is the Golden Core Realm?


    For this guy, it must be like rubbish.


    Send gifts with garbage, which is tarnishing this person¡¯s identity.


    When these disciples heard these words, all of them became sober. They were all a little scared, shivering, and afraid to speak.


    The elder shyly looked at Chu Yuan again, and said, "I''m sorry, fellow daoists, this group of juniors has no knowledge and offends you. Please forgive these juniors for their rudeness."


    Chu Yuan didn''t say anything, his face became stiff.


    this person¡­


    Never mind if you have a dark belly and are not kind.


    actually prevented such a group of enthusiastic people from giving him gifts, and it was broken by force...


    Don¡¯t do anything that touches people a little bit!


    This hatred is not shared.


    The Great Elder of Emperor Qiandi Daozong, right? Yes, he took it down.


    "it''s okay no problem."


    Chu Yuan said with an unsightly expression.


    The current of immortal cultivation is enthusiasm, which he can still see.


    That is, an old man has a dark belly, other than that, everyone else is good.


    For example, these disciples are very enthusiastic. Don''t ruin a pot of porridge just because of a mouse shit.


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath, stabilized his emotions, looked up at the sky, turned to Zhang Han, and said, "Tui''er, it''s getting late, so let''s rest here."


    To be honest, Zhang Han was a little confused about the scene before him.


    But this does not prevent him from following Master''s instructions.


    "Yes, Master."


    Zhang Han respectfully saluted.


    While saluting, he also looked up at the sky.


    is still very bright...


    Chu Yuan heard the words, nodded slightly, turned to look at the elder and his group, his eyes were very clear.


    Labor and management are going to rest, you are a mouse shit, get out of here.


    The elder did not say that to leave. Instead, he went up and said: "Well, fellow daoist, I think it''s getting dark too. Why don''t you rest on the spot together. There are so many people and strength, so you can guard against the monsters in the mountains." ."


    If this is heard by outsiders, I am afraid that I will laugh out loud.


    A bunch of disciples from the Golden Core Realm, as well as an elder from the God Transformation Realm, led the team. This lineup is enough to cross some large mountains.


    Now in front of a small and medium-sized mountain range, he actually said that we need more people and more power to guard against the monsters in the mountains.


    Listening to this old man''s words, Chu Yuan''s mouth twitched fiercely.


    I didn¡¯t even notice this, is he rushing people?


    The current of immortal world is enthusiasm.


    He can''t drive people directly.


    Can only gritted his teeth, nodded, and can only agree...


    Happy National Day and Mid-Autumn Festival!


    Ask for a recommendation ticket, yes.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 20： I realized it again

    Chapter 20 Double Comprehend Again


    Tianwu Mountain.


    The clouds and mist are lingering and not scattered, which is extremely beautiful.


    Wudaozong Hall Square.


    Ye Luo is still sitting cross-legged, watching the sky and enlightenment.


    He is vaguely able to capture and comprehend the ¡®chain of order¡¯ in the second sky.


    He has a feeling that when he understands the second chain of order, he will undergo a certain transformation.


    However, although he has not understood the second chain of order.


    But he who is watching the sky every day is also changing all the time, especially the golden characters are still nourishing his everything all the time.


    Leaf fall changes almost every day.


    The temperament became more and more subtle, and he looked over at a glance, as if he merged with the heaven and the earth.


    On his forehead, there is a golden mark flashing, which is very extraordinary.


    "Master is worthy of being a master. Before leaving, just looking up and looking up a few sentences can make me understand so much."


    Ye Luo was deeply moved.


    Through watching the sky these days, he has realized too much.


    The sky is traceable.


    As long as he pursues through signs, he can understand the power of heaven and earth.


    Slowly, this method was deduced by him.


    He named him Guantianshu!


    The origin of this method is just a phrase of Master¡¯s "Look up and see more", which makes him only marvel at Master¡¯s unpredictability.


    Ye Luo sighed slightly, looked up at the direction beyond Tianwu Mountain, and slowly said: "I don''t know when Master will come back. If Master knows, I have understood what Master said. Master will be very pleased, right?"


    Thinking that Master will smile with satisfaction.


    Ye Luo feels that all this is worth it.


    He never failed Master¡¯s expectations!


    Ye Luo smiled and drew his sword.


    I practiced the sword in the square.


    A long sword was in his hand, and he was danced vigorously and fiercely. The most important thing is that when he dances the sword, he has a natural and mysterious charm.


    makes others look over and can¡¯t help but indulge in it.


    In fact, what Ye Luo didn''t know was that with his charm of swordsmanship, ordinary foundation building realm could not survive a few tricks in his hands.


    Because of this charm, it is the Taoist rhyme and Taoism that exists only in the realm of Huashen!


    If outsiders watched it, they would be scared to death.


    Obviously, he hasn''t entered the Qi Refining Realm, but he is walking the path of transforming the God Realm.


    Ye Luo didn''t know this at all, he was dedicated to dancing the sword, the long sword in his hand was danced faster and faster by him, the sword light became one piece, and the meaning of the word was natural.


    is between the sword dances.


    Ye Luo''s mind was shocked, and he entered an epiphany again.


    Suddenly, he stopped dancing his sword and sat cross-legged.


    A chain of order in the sky rushed down and entered between his eyebrows.


    In an instant, in Ye Luo''s mind, brand-new golden characters appeared.


    As always, these golden characters are mysterious and obscure.


    Fortunately, the faint and icy voice sounded in his ears, explaining the meaning of these golden characters for him.


    Ye Luo realized quickly, his eyes closed tightly, and his whole body rose up vigorously.


    This time, the golden characters did not continue to lay his foundation, nor did he sublimate his mood...


    Instead, he taught him how to form a killing technique with Taoism!


    This understanding teaches.


    is a few hours.


    Until the sky is dark, the lunar yin rises eastward.


    Ye Luo just finished this comprehension.


    Waking up slowly.


    He opened his eyes, and a golden light flickered across his eyes.


    "It turns out that this thing I understood is called Dao Yi. Dao Yi can be condensed into the technique of killing and attacking."


    "Master asked me to look up more. Maybe it didn¡¯t mean that it made me comprehend Tiantianshu. Guantianshu is only incidental. Master¡¯s original intention is that he wants me to understand all the ¡®Tao¡¯ soon!"


    "Now that I only understand a little bit, it is such a big gain. If I understand all of it, what kind of scene would it be?"


    Ye Luo thought so.


    looked up at the sky again.


    There was a sudden shock in his mind.


    Wrong!


    I got it wrong!


    Master does not mean that.


    Master left the sentence ¡®Look up and see more¡¯. It should be for me to comprehend the heavenly art, not to say incidental comprehension, but Master also wants me to comprehend the second chain of order!


    I thought wrong.


    This is actually the master telling me!


    The methods of observing the heavens are all ¡®small paths¡¯, which can be learned but not taken into consideration.


    The real ¡®Avenue¡¯ is right in front of him.


    Don¡¯t lose big because of small!


    Correct!


    That''s what I mean!


    Master, I understand!


    "Huh! I almost comprehended the deep meaning of the respected master, so dangerous, so dangerous!"


    Ye Luo took a deep breath and patted his chest, afraid for a while.


    Wait for him to stabilize his emotions.


    He stood up, picked up the long sword again, his eyes quickly fell on the main hall square.


    He wants to try, how powerful this intentional killing technique is.


    I saw Ye Luo walked a few steps forward and slowly raised the long sword in his hand.


    He silently circulated the condensing technique of Taoism taught on the golden characters in his heart.


    After he runs...


    A layer of golden light flashed out immediately on the long sword, covering the entire body of the sword.


    The golden light is full of the natural charm of Taoism, as if the golden light is the Tao, and anything that collides with it will be smashed.


    Ye Luo looked at the golden light on the long sword, his eyes condensed, and he slashed straight ahead.


    The golden light gathered on the long sword instantly condenses into a sword light, bursting out of the air.


    Boom...


    The sword light swept across and hit the ground.


    There was a loud bang, and the whole earth shook, like a meteor falling, hitting the ground fiercely.


    A billowing mist of dust rises.


    After a while.


    The dust and fog dissipated.


    Ye Luo looked intently.


    I only saw the ground, intact, without a trace.


    At this moment, Ye Luo was dumbfounded, he clearly felt that he was a strong blow.


    Can ?? cut to the main hall square without breaking the ground?


    Don''t say it broke open.


    Not even a trace of it was cut out.


    Sure enough, he is still too weak.


    Only this level, where does his face go to confess good to Master?


    When Master comes back, he can''t even cut the ground. What can I do to tell Master, I have lived up to your expectations? ?


    Ye Luo has a bitterness at the corner of her mouth.


    Where does he know.


    This sect is directly given by the system. The floor is made of a very strong material, even if the God Realm wants to be cut open.


    At this moment, Ye Luo had only one lost thought in his heart.


    I feel disappointed because of my disappointment.


    I feel disappointed for letting me live up to Master¡¯s expectations.


    No way!


    He can''t live up to Master''s expectations.


    He has to work harder!


    Ye Luo''s fighting spirit was even more ignited.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Chu Yuan, who was resting in the Xuantian Mountains, suddenly sounded a system prompt...


    ¡¾Detection of sect attacked¡¿


    [Detection is complete, this is a sect disciple attack]


    ¡¾The development momentum of the detection sect is not right, open the detection of the strength of the sect disciple in advance, and determine whether the disciples have been successfully taught and abolished...¡¿


    Ask for a recommendation ticket, wow, eh.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 21： Its really broken into a pill

    Chapter 21 is really a baby broken into a pill


    Xuantian Mountains.


    The night is like ink.


    Sitting on the ground, Chu Yuan opened his eyes in vain and glanced at the people who were not moving around.


    This is where I listened carefully to the voice in my mind.


    ¡¾Detection of sect attacked¡¿


    [Detection is complete, this is a sect disciple attack]


    ¡¾The development momentum of the detection sect is not right, open the detection of the strength of the sect disciple in advance, and determine whether the disciples have been successfully taught or rejected¡¿


    Why is it detected suddenly?


    Zongmen under attack? The clan disciple attacked? Ye Luo was fine to attack the sect.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t figure it out, but there was a vaguely bad feeling in his heart, but he didn''t know what happened, so he could only keep watching.


    ¡¾Start to test the current disciple level of the sect¡¿


    [Current official disciple of the sect: 1]


    ¡¾Disciple test: Ye Luo¡¿


    ¡¾Cultivation: Mortal/Hua Shen Jing¡¿


    [Combat power rating:? ? ? ¡¿


    [Comprehensive evaluation: This disciple is a short-cut body, an enchanting posture, and teaches this disciple to become a talent, although there is no direct sexual relationship with the host, but the host receives it from the sect, this pot, the host backs it]


    ¡¾After the test is completed, the disciple is judged to be a talent, and the host''s first-order realm is deducted¡¿


    Am I special...


    Chu Yuan''s eyes widened.


    too late to react.


    The villain Yuanying in his dantian suddenly exploded...


    just so suddenly...


    Fry it when you say it.


    I saw the Yuan Ying exploded and turned into a little bit of fluorescence. Under his sight, they gathered together and turned into a golden core shape.


    Mana shrank crazily...


    is less than one-tenth of the original.


    By the time Chu Yuan reacted, he had already become the Golden Core Realm.


    Infant broken into pill...


    Is it really a pill? ?


    He had heard that the broken pill became a baby. It was the first time I saw the broken pill, and I saw it from him.


    Chu Yuan''s entire face was black.


    What the hell.


    His apprentice Ye Luo, has become a talent? ? ?


    How did ?? work? ?


    He never taught this Ye Luo before, so he just flicked a few words, and then restocked, can this be a talent?


    also caused the system to detect in advance, he was abruptly knocked down from the Nascent Soul Realm to the Golden Core Realm...


    What''s the matter with this.


    Could it be possible that he flicked a few words, Ye Luo could still comprehend piece by piece of exercises?


    Ha, ha ha, ha ha ha.


    If he could, he swallowed the century-old socks under his boots on the spot!


    But how did this leaf fall become a talent?


    The Chu Yuan who became the Golden Core Realm is puzzled.


    I finally saw the comprehensive evaluation.


    Yeluo is the body of the short path, the capital of the evildoer.


    Is it because of this?


    The body of the approach, the body of the approach...


    Couldn''t it be because of his flicker, what did you realize? !


    What can this really realize?


    Then why didn¡¯t he realize something?


    Is it because he is stupid?


    Chu Yuan naturally skipped eating socks.


    At this moment, his heart is extremely sad.


    Especially looking at the dark night, the sadness is even worse.


    I was born, I¡¯m sorry...


    This is really difficult.


    He just wanted to take in an apprentice with no spiritual roots, so why did he take in a short way.


    He is no longer the great power of Yuan Ying...


    He has become a scumbag...


    I¡¯m so difficult.


    Chu Yuan looked up at the sky, melancholy...


    the other side.


    The great elder who didn''t rest at all squinted his eyes and looked at Chu Yuan cautiously.


    When he saw Chu Yuan looking up at the sky, looking depressed, he couldn''t help but sink.


    He doesn¡¯t know why...


    It''s like being infected.


    The mood has become extremely bad, and there is also a kind of melancholic mood breeding.


    Logically speaking, he is in a state of transcendence, and when he deliberately controls it, emotions can''t breed at all.


    But he was actually assimilated and became melancholy.


    Ugh¡­¡­


    The great elder sighed, and countless thoughts arose in his heart. Those were all from the past when he was young.


    Wrong!


    The great elder slammed a joke.


    What does he want to do.


    He shook his head, leaving many thoughts behind.


    Continue to stare at this hidden existence.


    He took a closer look.


    The eyes suddenly widened.


    He suddenly discovered that this person exists hidden in the world, and his realm has become lower.


    Obviously it was in the Nascent Soul Realm before, but now it has become the Golden Core Realm...


    He opened his eyes and looked again.


    It''s still Golden Core Realm!


    Keep your eyes open and look again.


    It''s still Golden Core Realm!


    This kind of Golden Core Realm gives the great elder the feeling that it is not the kind of disguised one, but the kind that really is the Golden Core Realm.


    The Sect Master of the Hidden Sejong Sect, has the realm reached this point?


    began to look back at the past of cultivation.


    Is this the only way before the ascent? Walk the road of cultivation again...


    Is this the realm of this one?


    Hiss!


    Horror!


    The Great Elder took a breath, and quickly continued to close his eyes, not daring to be discovered by this existence.


    The great elder continued to squint, and inadvertently, he became depressed again.


    This kind of melancholy is almost irrepressible.


    The long dark night was spent in the melancholy of the two.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Dawn has just arrived.


    Chu Yuan took Zhang Han to leave.


    After the great elder and others were reluctant to give up, Chu Yuan still left.


    Shortly after Chu Yuan left.


    Many disciples breathed a sigh of relief and started discussing.


    "This existence is finally gone, but our mission is also considered complete, right? We have a good relationship with this one, now it should be considered a good relationship."


    "It''s a pity, I couldn''t get the guidance of this existence..."


    "To be honest, at that night, I always wanted to ask this one who exists, but I was not brave enough..."


    Many disciples expressed regret.


    Many of them have the idea to ask this person for advice, but they have no guts to say it.


    The great elder did not change his face, as if returning to that solemn appearance.


    "Alright, now that this hidden existence is gone, then we should return to the sect."


    The great elder has a serious tone, but there is a trace of satisfaction in it.


    This time, he is also regarded as a bridge between Emperor Qiandi Dao Sect and Wu Dao Sect to build a friendship.


    The most important thing is that he successfully gave this existence a gift, which is equivalent to showing his face in front of this existence!


    Furthermore, he vaguely inquired about one thing.


    Perhaps the existence of crossing the tribulation realm, wanting to ascend, one of the ways is to walk the road of cultivation again, practice from top to bottom, experience over and over again.


    is the same as the Sect Master of the Hidden Sejong Sect.


    Further and lower.


    From the Nascent Soul Realm, he cultivated to Jin Dan.


    Maybe when the master of the Hidden Sejong Sect cultivated to the Qi Refining Realm, or even a mortal, it was time for this existence to soar.


    The great elder felt that this news could be used to exchange a wave of favors.


    He believes in the type of suzerain, and he will definitely be very interested in this news, and he can exchange it for favor or cultivation resources.


    The eyes of the great elder flashed brightly...


    New book asks for recommendation votes for support!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 22： Back to Basics

    Chapter 22 Back to Nature


    The great elder brought his disciples back to Qiandi Dao Sect without stopping.


    After one day, he entered the Zongmen realm.


    Before this pedestrian returned to the Zongmen, let the whole Emperor Qiandaozong fry the pot.


    The high-level members of the sect gathered in the main hall early, waiting for the great elder to come back, and listen to the secrets of the Sejong Sect.


    You can wait left and right, without waiting for the news of the great elder''s return.


    This made them so anxious that they almost didn¡¯t even look for it.


    Fortunately, the great elder is back after all.


    ...


    Dao Zong of Emperor Qian, the main hall.


    "Hahahaha, are you all waiting for the old man?"


    Before the great elder entered the hall, laughter came in.


    The many elders who were still angry when they heard the laughter of the great elder were all stunned.


    They rarely hear the great elder smile so happily.


    In their impression, the great elder was always expressionless, full of solemn and majesty, not to mention licking, but rarely laughed.


    But now he actually laughed for the first time.


    What a miracle.


    It seems that the fusion with the Sejong Gate of the Hidden has been handled very well.


    In the sight of many elders.


    The great elder walked in refreshedly and nodded towards the many elders, which was regarded as a greeting.


    Then he walked straight to the top seat.


    arched his hands towards the overlord who was sitting above.


    "I have seen the overlord!"


    The elder respectfully saluted.


    Sect Master Qianyuan waved his hand and said: "Stop the ink, Great Elder, let''s talk about it, what did Wudaozong say?"


    The great elder heard this, with a smile on that old face, and said faintly: "Don''t worry about the lord! My sect and Wudao sect have determined the basic relationship of the first step, let''s listen to the old man slowly..."


    He slowly explained everything that had happened in the Xuantian Mountain Range.


    Of course, the matter about him giving gifts and disciples giving garbage gifts from the Golden Core Realm, and the fact that the sudden fall of the realm of existence was related to the ascension, they were all hidden.


    Only pick some irrelevant narratives.


    When many elders heard that Wudaozong¡¯s suzerain also expressed kindness, they couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    As for how to express kindness...


    Let Chu Yuan come over by herself, maybe she didn''t know when she expressed kindness.


    Anyway, it was black and white, all of which were spoken by the elder.


    Many elders can only choose to believe in the great elder.


    Well, they felt that such a serious elder would definitely not be a liar licking a dog.


    After some conversation.


    The elder ??in the name of going back to rest, prepared to let many elders go away.


    Many elders did not have any opinions, and nodded one after another.


    They came, just to confirm Wudaozong''s attitude towards Qiandi Taozong.


    Now that the problem is solved, they have nothing to do in the main hall.


    "Well, the elder has been running for so long, and he is tired, so let¡¯s go and rest..."


    "Not bad, great elders have worked hard."


    "Great Elder, I have some refreshing tea in my place, which is especially useful for fatigue. Should I get you some? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just asking, I¡¯m very polite, I don¡¯t really want to give it to you, you don¡¯t need to answer..."


    Many elders left the hall with a smile.


    Soon, only the Great Elder and Sect Master Qian Yuan were left in the hall.


    Sect Master Qianyuan looked at the great elder below, frowned slightly, and said, "Don¡¯t you want to rest, great elder? Why are you still standing here?"


    The elder didn¡¯t change his face, and said: "Sect Master, I have a secret message here related to Ascension. This news comes from the Sect Master Wudao. It¡¯s absolutely reliable. In order to avoid crowded people, the elders are allowed to leave. Sovereign meets alone."


    No, no, no.


    Really get the chance? !


    is still related to soaring?


    Is he dreaming!


    Sovereign Qianyuan, with a joyful expression on his face, said repeatedly: "Come on, tell me..."


    He paused for a while, then stretched out his hand and waved, laying down a layer of barriers to shield the outside to prevent anyone from eavesdropping.


    After doing this, Sect Master Qian Yuan said: "Okay, now you can talk."


    The Great Elder coughed twice, rubbed his fingers, and did not speak.


    The meaning of ?? couldn''t be more obvious.


    can¡¯t be said for nothing.


    Sect Master Qianyuan was very generous and said directly: "Let¡¯s talk, after you go to our sect¡¯s treasure house, let you pick up three treasures."


    "Well, suzerain, the old man in Chapter 18 of that wonderful method really wants to see..."


    "No problem, let me say, you can go straight to it later."


    "Sect Master, do you still have the Spirit Gathering Liquid in your cave?"


    "Here you are."


    "Sovereign, I heard that you have a treasure in the cave..."


    "Here you are."


    "Sovereign, your Taoist companion..."


    "Ok???"


    "Ahem, Sovereign, the old man didn''t mean that. I just wanted to say, I heard that the bead on your Taoist couple¡¯s neck has a meditation effect. The old man¡¯s Taoist couple has recently practiced wrong..."


    "Here you are."


    Under the ¡®cut meat¡¯ of Emperor Qianyuan.


    The great elder is finally satisfied, the old face is full of smiles, obviously very happy.


    "Great Elder, let''s talk now."


    Sect Master Qianyuan was an excitement.


    Now he is already at the peak of the Transcendent God Realm, and he is only one step away from crossing the Tribulation Realm.


    In the future, it will definitely exist in the tribulation realm.


    He was at a loss as to the way after crossing the catastrophe.


    After crossing the tribulation realm, can it really fly up? This puzzled him, after all, no one had ascended for ten thousand years.


    Now actually said that there is news related to soaring.


    If someone else said it, of course he would not believe it.


    But this is what a hidden existence who crossed the Tribulation Realm said, or it comes from the hidden Sejong Sect, which has been inherited for at least 10,000 years.


    Then this kind of news is worthy of scrutiny.


    The great elder heard the words, no longer hesitating, and said some of his own brains.


    Flying ascension is likely to need to walk the path of cultivation again, and go from top to bottom!


    When Sovereign Qianyuan finished listening, he fell into deep thought and turned his head and glanced at the great elder.


    "Are you sure, this being said that?"


    Suzerain Qianyuan still had a trace of doubt.


    The great elder gritted his teeth and nodded: "OK!"


    Can he say that these are all his brain supplements? If I said that Sect Master Qian Yuan would definitely not give him those cultivation resources.


    I can only grit my teeth and admit that this is what the existence said.


    Anyway, he was right to make up for it.


    Sect Master Qianyuan heard the phrase ¡®OK¡¯, and immediately dispelled the slightest doubt in his heart.


    Is that so?


    If you want to ascend through the tribulation realm, you need to walk the road of cultivation again, and you must walk from top to bottom.


    Well, it seems to make sense.


    Deeply acquainted with the meaning of returning to the original...


    Guo really deserves to be the news from the existence.


    Sect Master Qianyuan waved his hand to let the great elder leave, and then prepared to retreat.


    This is a matter of ascension, so sloppy...


    ...


    The new book asks for the support of recommendation votes, àÓ.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 23： Disciple Ye Luo, welcome Master

    Chapter 23 Disciple Ye Luo, Welcome Master


    Hundreds of miles away from Tianwu Mountain, there is a mountain called Taiyue Mountain.


    Chu Yuan, who had been driving for a few days, brought Zhang Han to here.


    The name is beautiful, take a rest and then continue on the road.


    Zhang Han is not suspicious, and rests here with his master.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan''s heart is extremely complicated.


    He looked at the direction of Tianwu Mountain and remained silent for a long time.


    The breeze came slowly, blowing his snow-white robe into hunting noises, and his long hair fluttering in the wind.


    His original ethereal temperament is now mixed with a trace of melancholy.


    Like a banal immortal rising and falling in the sad world.


    This can¡¯t be blamed on Chu Yuan¡¯s melancholy.


    His eldest disciple Ye Luo gave him a back stab, which made him change from the Nascent Infant Realm to the Golden Core Realm...


    He really did not think of it.


    This disciple, who he thought had already been done, would have really realized something, and gave him a backstab.


    It turned out that Ye Luo said that he had understood a little bit before, and he has really realized it. It is not a hypothesis...


    It turns out that the swordsmanship that Ye Luotiantian practiced in the sect is not a mere illusion, but a real swordsmanship...


    From the beginning to the end, he actually thought that Ye Luo was suffering from hypothesis.


    Now it seems that he has a conjecture syndrome.


    Chu Yuan thought of the scene where his Nascent Infant was broken and turned into a golden pill, and he couldn''t help vomiting blood in his heart.


    He suddenly remembered a sentence in the previous World Net article.


    The surname Ye is the protagonist¡¯s fate.


    He accepts a guy with the life of the protagonist, can this not fall into the realm...


    But now it¡¯s done.


    It''s useless no matter how much he regrets.


    He wrote down the lesson this time.


    Next time you go down the mountain to accept disciples, no matter how wasteful the waste, as long as the surname is Ye, he will not accept it!


    No matter how much Chu Yuan''s heart hurts, he still has to think about how to face Ye Luo next.


    went back, directly announced that Ye Luo would be kicked out of the sect?


    No way!


    He has fallen into a great realm because of Ye Luo!


    Just kick Ye Luo out of the sect, he lost blood!


    Didn¡¯t Ye Luo realize that there is something? Find a chance to put all these things out, and then kick out of the sect!


    Yes, set what Ye Luo realized.


    This can at least make up for some deficits.


    After all, he now is poor and white, and lacks everything.


    Chu Yuan had this kind of thought, but it relieved his depressed mood a bit, but it was still unhappy.


    However, when Chu Yuan looked at Zhang Han, he felt a lot more comfortable.


    A person who is born without spiritual roots, is a short-path body, an enchanting posture, he can understand.


    But if a spiritual root is struck by lightning, what else can it be, then it¡¯s not justified.


    If the spiritual roots are all smashed, what kind of special physique can he comprehend, then he will find a big rock on the spot and knock himself to death.


    How can it be possible to realize things in a few words?


    If it''s really that easy, he won''t see what someone Chu realizes.


    Ye Luo is definitely an exception, normal people can¡¯t do that.


    That''s why Zhang Han''s small realm.


    He is about to make a decision.


    He said it by Chu Yuan.


    Jesus can''t keep him from teaching Zhang Han abolished!


    Huh...


    Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief, and said to Zhang Han: "Let''s go, the land of the sect is right in front of you, let''s rest when you arrive at the sect."


    After finishing speaking, he didn''t wait for Zhang Han to reply. With his wide sleeves rolled up, he took Zhang Han and moved up the clouds, heading towards Wudaozong.


    ...


    Above the cloud of law.


    Chu Yuan controls Fayun to fly.


    Zhang Han stood beside Chu Yuan, overlooking the mountains and rivers.


    He looked up at Chu Yuan''s not-so-wide back, with a curious look in his eyes.


    He is not stupid.


    It can be seen that he, the master, is very mysterious.


    He was clearly a strong man, but when he was in Wuchang City, he was as curious as if he didn''t know the realm of Xiuxian at all.


    When they were in the Xuantian Mountains, the group of people was not weak at first glance, but they were like licking a dog one by one, wishing to lick his master up to the sky, shoulder to shoulder with the sun.


    Obviously.


    His master is in the world of cultivating immortals, and his reputation is not low.


    And the Zhang family of Wu Changcheng, who was born in him, has heard a little bit about the powerful sects in the world of immortality.


    But he has never heard of his master¡¯s name.


    Then there is only one possibility...


    His master belongs to the strongest group in the world of cultivating immortals, so at his level, I can¡¯t inquire about this.


    If he guessed well.


    His master¡¯s sect is also extremely powerful.


    But these are just his guesses.


    has not been confirmed yet.


    But Zhang Han has the answer in his mind.


    "Apprentice, here it is, look, it''s the front."


    Chu Yuan sorted out his mood, drove the Fayun, and pointed at a cloud and mist ahead vigorously.


    Hearing this, Zhang Han craned his neck to look, but he could only see a cloud of mist, and he couldn''t see the scenery inside.


    A thought rose in his mind.


    Could it be...


    Formation?


    seemed to confirm what he thought.


    Seeing Chu Yuan smiled, punching mana into the void, communicating with the mountain guarding formation.


    Suddenly, the clouds and mist ahead seemed to be separated by an invisible big hand, revealing a road.


    is like an ancient fairyland welcoming the return of the owner.


    Watching this scene, Chu Yuan nodded in satisfaction, then turned to look at Zhang Han.


    looked at the other party with a dull expression.


    I am more satisfied.


    To let this disciple stay, we must first bluff the disciple.


    Chu Yuan knows its way deeply.


    Look, how cute this disciple looks like being fooled.


    It is not wasted that he consumed most of the mana of the Golden Core Realm to communicate the formation.


    This first step is very good, the beginning is perfect.


    I believe that the follow-up will definitely be perfect.


    However, he felt a little weak in his body.


    The mana in the Golden Core Realm was originally not much, he flew for a long time, coupled with the communication formation, the mana in his body was almost exhausted.


    This made Chu Yuan miss the Nascent Soul Realm more and more.


    If he was still in the Nascent Soul Realm at this moment, he would not even consume one-tenth of his mana after a set of these actions.


    Although he feels sad, but he will never slack off.


    The Golden Core Realm is the Golden Core Realm!


    Chu Yuan firmly believes that as long as he teaches and abolishes a few more disciples, as long as he does not encounter things like Ye Luo, he will surely rise again.


    Ok.


    I am invincible from Jindanxiu!


    Chu Yuan re-established her self-confidence!


    There was also a calm look on his face.


    "Go, disciple, I will take you to meet your big brother for the teacher."


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    Then he took Zhang Han down under Tianwu Mountain and walked up the mountain.


    Don¡¯t ask why you left.


    Q: I just have no power and can''t fly.


    Zhang Han didn''t ask much, and walked up with Chu Yuan.


    After spending half an hour.


    The two finally arrived at the mountain gate.


    Zhang Han looked at the towering mountain gate in front of him, and he was extremely convinced that the master is a top powerhouse, and the sect is also a powerful sect!


    Just when the two entered the mountain gate.


    Suddenly a voice came.


    "Disciple Ye Luo, welcome Master to return to the sect!"


    The sound resounded in all directions, as if it had been uploaded in nine days.


    Zhang Han''s eyes widened in vain.


    Is this the big brother?


    This big brother is a bit strong...


    ...


    Ask for recommendation votes, ask for comments, àÓ


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 24： Do not break or stand! !

    Chapter 24 is not broken or standing! !


    That night.


    Emperor Qiandi Daozong.


    Below the mountain, inside a very secret cave.


    Sovereign Qianyuan sat cross-legged in it, shining in Taoist rhyme and magnificent aura.


    But his mind has been staring at his soul.


    Build the foundation for a hundred days to condense the golden pill, the golden pill will cultivate to become the primordial soul, and the primordial soul will realize the Tao and the soul...


    He is a monk who transforms into the gods.


    Naturally has a soul.


    At this moment.


    Sect Master Qianyuan is still comprehending those words.


    From top to bottom...


    Re-take the road of cultivation, return to the basics, and rise to the immortal.


    Although he is still transforming into the gods, this does not prevent him from comprehending this statement.


    If he really understands the opportunity to ascend, then his future cultivation will not be smooth?


    Thinking that he would cultivate to the Transcendent Tribulation Realm in the future, and ascend in one fell swoop, he couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    It¡¯s just...


    Sect Master Qianyuan still had no clue to this understanding, so he could only keep looking inside his soul.


    Assuming he wants to cultivate from top to bottom, his next step is to turn his soul into a soul infant.


    But the soul has become a soul, how can he become a soul?


    This obviously doesn''t work.


    You can hear what the great elder said.


    The hidden existence, indeed, changed from the Nascent Infant Realm to the Golden Core Realm, and it was a real change, not a disguise.


    In other words.


    The existence of the Nascent Soul was directly broken and turned into a golden pill.


    But this is impossible in theory.


    The golden core is broken into a golden core, but there is no golden core broken into a golden core.


    He couldn''t figure out how the hidden existence did it.


    Sovereign Qianyuan was puzzled.


    boom!


    at this time.


    A stone on the cave suddenly fell down, hit the ground, shattered and opened, making a loud noise.


    Sect Master Qianyuan turned his head and looked over, and found that it was only a broken stone, and he didn''t care much.


    is wrong.


    He took a closer look.


    There is a jade hidden in the stone.


    Shi Zhongyu!


    If you sell this jade, I am afraid that it will be enough for an ordinary family to live for a lifetime.


    The point is not this...


    But there is jade hidden in the stone.


    Sect Master Qian Yuan suddenly thought of something.


    "Yes! That''s what it means! Do not break or stand, break and then stand!"


    "Before this stone was broken, no one knew that there would be jade in this stone. Only after it was broken, did people see the jade inside. It didn''t break or stand, and it would stand after breaking. That''s what it means!!"


    Sovereign Qianyuan realized.


    I just feel a clear mind.


    He acted decisively, hurriedly used the inner secret technique of the sect and the soul-cutting technique against his soul!


    Boom! !


    A force bombarded his primordial spirit, instantly causing him to feel unparalleled pain, as if his whole body was severed by a knife.


    This kind of pain cannot be described at all.


    Sect Master Qianyuan''s entire face was blue, and his clothes were wet with cold sweat, but he still gritted his teeth.


    Eat hardship while suffering, and you will be ascended!


    This support is exactly three hours.


    Three hours later.


    The pain has not passed.


    But Sovereign Qianyuan could no longer hold it.


    Just when Sect Master Qianyuan was about to be unable to hold it, a burst of white light suddenly lit up in his chest.


    Suddenly, the painful feeling of Sect Master Qian Yuan disappeared.


    Sect Master Qianyuan knelt on the ground panting, picked up a broken jade tablet in his arms, and opened his eyes wide.


    This is his life-saving trump card, a substitute jade monument!


    If he has a life crisis, this jade stele will work to prevent him from a crisis.


    The act of breaking his soul just now has already endangered his life, so this jade tablet has taken effect.


    It¡¯s a pity that this life-saving trump card...


    However, he broke this wave and stood up, he should be finished!


    Sect Master Qianyuan smiled and looked inside his body.


    Well, the soul is gone.


    No, my cultivation base?


    Ok? Ok? ? ?


    Sect Master Qianyuan¡¯s smile stiffened.


    His cultivation...


    Gone¡­¡­


    Don''t talk about Yuan Ying.


    Even the golden core is gone.


    A mortal properly.


    Say okay, if you don¡¯t break it, you can¡¯t stand it. How about breaking it and then stand it? !


    After he broke, he completely wiped out his cultivation base? ?


    He is over now.


    Dangtang Dongzhou Holy Land Emperor Qiandi Dao Sect Sect Master, his cultivation was completely abolished, and he still abolished himself.


    If this news spreads out, it''s worth it!


    Sect Master Qianyuan became more and more frightened the more he thought about it, and his whole body shuddered.


    "The Great Elder mistaken me!!!"


    Sect Master Qianyuan gritted his teeth, wishing to crush the corpse of the great elder.


    Anger is anger.


    He calmed down quickly.


    Based on his current situation, he must never let others know that his cultivation base is completely abolished.


    Otherwise, I am afraid that his head is gone.


    Sect Master Qianyuan cleaned up and walked out of the cave.


    Must return to the palace of the sovereign where he usually lives, so as to ensure his safety.


    He walked out of the cave, like a mortal, walking up the mountain step by step.


    was still complaining while walking.


    "This is a mountain road built by someone who has suffered a thousand swords. It''s so difficult to walk. Isn''t it embarrassing me?"


    Sovereign Qianyuan completely forgot, it was the order he had passed in the first place, and there was no need to repair the mountain road.


    ¡­¡­


    Sovereign Qianyuan left for a long time.


    As he was about to walk to his palace, a voice suddenly came into his ears.


    "Sovereign, what are you doing here late at night?"


    This is the voice of the Great Elder.


    Hear this sound.


    Sect Master Qianyuan was scared to fall back, but fortunately he was able to control it in time, put on a majestic look, raised his head and said to the front: "Elder, come here."


    A stream of light flashed over.


    I saw that the Great Elder came to the front of Qianyuan Sect Master, looked at Qianyuan Sect Master, and said with a strange expression: "Sect Master, what''s the matter with you coming here in the middle of the night?"


    What am I doing here...


    What am I doing here...


    is wrong.


    In front of him is his palace, shouldn''t it be him who asked the elder what to do? ?


    Sect Master Qianyuan asked with a weird face: ¡°I¡¯m in front of my palace. I¡¯m not here. Where should I be? It¡¯s you, what are you doing here? You... seem to come from my palace?¡±


    The great elder heard the words, coughed a few times, and said: "Sect Master Taoist said that the spiritual gathering array in the Palace of the Sect Master is broken. Let the old man come and see it. It has been repaired, so the old man is about to leave."


    The Spirit Gathering Array is broken? ?


    Shouldn¡¯t you go to the sect master array to repair it?


    Why look for the great elder?


    Just when the lord Qianyuan was meditating.


    The great elder continued to say: "Well, Sovereign, why do you look a little different today? Could it be that you have realized what ascension art is? If you really have realized it, please feel free to enlighten me."


    The words come out.


    Sect Master Qianyuan shuddered, worrying about discovering what he had lost in his cultivation, so he quickly fooled him.


    The two "have their own ghosts," and they both left after making a few fools of each other...


    ¡­¡­


    Ask for recommendation votes, favorites, comments, everything, àÓàÓàÓ.


    If you have any dragon names, you can also leave a message below.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 25： Ye Luos perseverance!

    Chapter 25 Ye Luo''s Perseverance!


    Tianwu Mountain under the curtain of night is still clouded and quiet.


    But Wudaozong on Tianwu Mountain is a bit weird.


    Wudaozong Hall.


    Three pairs of eyes are looking at each other.


    The air freezes abnormally.


    The three people have thoughts about each other.


    Chu Yuan was stunned, staring blankly at the dramatic change in her image.


    The temperament is ethereal like heaven and earth.


    The golden mark on the forehead, although I don¡¯t know what it is, but it¡¯s so tall and handsome...


    What did Ye Luo realize during the time he left? ?


    On the other side, Ye Luo was also stunned, but he was looking at Zhang Han.


    He is very complicated.


    Master has accepted disciples again.


    Isn¡¯t he the only apprentice of Master, who will inherit the sect in the future?


    Master doesn¡¯t love him anymore?


    Standing at the end, Zhang Han was also stunned.


    He looked at Chu Yuan for a while, and Ye Luo for a while.


    Why does he... he feels that this big brother is better than his master?


    This must be an illusion!


    Yes, it must be an illusion!


    The three of them stared at them for a long time.


    In the end, Chu Yuan spoke first.


    "Okay, what are you doing here? Han''er, go down first. The sect is still quite big. You can go around and get familiar with the sect."


    "Luo''er, you stay here, planning to set your gong for the teacher, cough cough, give pointers to your practice."


    Chu Yuan waved a big hand, letting Zhang Han go ahead.


    Then there was a leaf drop.


    Don¡¯t ask why you stayed.


    Qing is a set of exercises.


    Zhang Han certainly had no idea of ??rejecting this, and he said, "I will follow the orders of the master!"


    After finishing speaking, he nodded to his big brother, which was regarded as a greeting.


    After getting Ye Luo nodded in response, he honestly withdrew from the hall.


    Soon, only Chu Yuan and Ye Luo were left in the hall.


    Chu Yuan pretended to sit on the throne of the Great Hall Sect Master, Yun Qingfeng looked at the Ye Luo below, and said slowly.


    "Luo''er, it seems that during the period when you left the sect, you have gained a lot."


    His tone is very flat.


    But still can''t help but show a trace of sadness.


    He fell from the Nascent Soul Realm to the Golden Core Realm.


    This disciple has gained tremendously.


    This makes him sad.


    No way.


    It is necessary to practice the exercises. If Ye Luo comprehends nothing, he is really blood deprived.


    Ye Luo heard the master¡¯s words, and did not dare to be big, and respectfully said: "Everything depends on the cultivation of the master! Without the point of mentioning the master before leaving the sect, the disciple would never make rapid progress."


    The point to mention before leaving the clan? ? ?


    What did I point to you before leaving the sect? Why didn''t I remember to mention you?


    Is it because I have amnesia.


    Forget it, you said you have to mention a point, so let¡¯s do it.


    Chu Yuan was very confused in her heart, and she was still calm on the surface.


    He took out a simple key from his sleeve and handed it to Ye Luo.


    "Luo''er, since your apprenticeship, the teacher has never given you any treasures, but today I will give you one thing, this thing, you must survive."


    To compose what Ye Luo has realized, you have to do it step by step. Give some sweetness first, and then ask about the practice method later.


    As for this key.


    Of course, it was the big elder who had a dark belly and was not kind, and he used it to entertain him.


    Anyway, this thing is useless, it''s better to flicker and give Ye Luo an apprenticeship.


    Chu Yuan believed that Ye Luo would not have any doubts.


    Well, to be precise.


    He is very confident about his ability to fool.


    He said that this key is a treasure, can Ye Luo say it''s impossible?


    Ye Luo saw Chu Yuan handing over the key, and he quickly and respectfully accepted it.


    picked up this quaint key, looked around, lost in thought.


    He can vaguely feel the existence of a powerful Taoist rhyme from it.


    This is an absolute treasure!


    He hasn¡¯t waited for him to say thank you to Master.


    Chu Yuan stood up and walked slowly to the entrance of the hall, with his back facing Ye Luo.


    He only heard his voice become serious, and said: "Can''t you see, what is this?"


    "Don''t underestimate this key. This key is an item of the most powerful person. I was able to obtain this key when my teacher fought against that strong person a little bit better."


    "There is a certain chance in this key. When you get this key, you have to understand it every day, and realize the chance as soon as possible. Do you understand?"


    Hey, he said something nonsense before, what can Ye Luo realize.


    He admitted.


    Now there is a broken key, if this can comprehend anything, then he will swallow his sovereign throne on the spot!


    Near Taoist body, no matter how awesome it is, it is impossible to comprehend anything from a broken key!


    This can be regarded as a little bit of revenge from Chu Yuan.


    tells you to backstab.


    First let you comprehend a key, delay your time, then set your exercises, and finally kick you out of the sect, one-stop arrangement for you is clear!


    Ye Luo on the other side did not know the wonderful inner drama of his master.


    He held the key tightly, nodded and said, "Master, I understand! The disciple must understand every day, realize the opportunity as soon as possible, and will never live up to Master''s expectations!"


    Chu Yuan nodded in satisfaction, then turned around, coughed twice, concealing his embarrassment, and said: "Luo''er, since you entered the door, I haven''t taught you well for the teacher. Now I will give you guidance for the teacher."


    "You should tell the teacher completely what you have understood, and the teacher will perfect one or two for you."


    After he said this, he felt agitated in his heart.


    He Chu someone finally has a technique.


    God knows how poor this monk is.


    The only practice book on his body now, I still spent all the money in my body, I bought a book of basic practice techniques in the early stage of refining Qi in Wuchangcheng...


    Ke Ye Luo heard this, but shook his head decisively, and said with a firm attitude: "Master has taught his disciples enough, and disciples dare not ask for Master to teach!"


    Obviously, the newly entering junior brother has already given him a sense of crisis.


    He doesn¡¯t want to disappoint his master!


    He wants to prove his ability to his master!


    He, Ye Luo can understand the rhyme of Taoism without any pointers!


    This was the only thought in Ye Luo''s mind at this moment.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan petrified on the spot.


    "It''s okay, I can give you some advice for the teacher, so that you can avoid detours."


    Chu Yuan reluctantly smiled and said.


    Ye Luo was extremely firm, and clasped his fists in his hands and said: "Master! The disciple can solve all problems by himself! Please also believe in the disciple! The disciple will never live up to Master''s expectations, and the disciple dare not extravagantly ask for advice! The disciple retire, hope Master Wanan!"


    The voice fell, and he turned around and walked out of the hall, without a pause, his back looked unusually firm.


    Leaves are gone...


    As cool as the wind.


    But Chu Yuan was dumbfounded.


    Hey, hey, he hasn¡¯t developed the exercise yet.


    just left? !


    Can you give him the exercises before going? ?


    Chu Yuan wanted to cry without tears, so she could only silently pick up her own basic practice method in the early stage of the Qi Refining Realm and read it...


    Ask for a recommendation ticket!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 26： Three million sword immortals in the sky

    Chapter 26 Three Million Sword Immortals in the Sky


    Three days later.


    On Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    The square outside the main hall.


    Chu Yuan didn''t know where he got a recliner and lay on the side, holding the copy of "Preliminary Qi Refining Realm Basic Cultivation Method" in his hand and watched it.


    While watching.


    While sitting cross-legged not far away, he was still using his peripheral light to peep, watching the leaves of the sky enlightenment.


    It was a rush in his heart.


    You nasty critic, please come and ask me quickly.


    If you don¡¯t ask for advice, how can I apply your exercises?


    Chu Yuan has been three days in a row, and asked Ye Luo if he would like to give him some advice.


    But Ye Luo, these two stunners, just don''t want him to give directions.


    If it is not to maintain the personality.


    Chu Yuan wanted to hit Ye Luo''s head as a kick.


    no way.


    Ye Luo was unwilling.


    He couldn''t force it, he could only sit here every day and see if he could tell by himself what Ye Luo was cultivating.


    In a clearing not far from Chu Yuan.


    The leaves fell and sat cross-legged, facing the sky, the golden mark on his forehead faintly gleaming.


    He resolutely implemented the Master¡¯s order...


    Look up more.


    I have been observing the heaven and the earth and enlightening the Dao by using the Heavenly Observation Technique, and vaguely already has the signs of comprehending the third chain of order.


    Ye Luo quietly comprehend.


    After half an hour of comprehension, he stopped for a while and rested for a while.


    Call...


    Master is still there?


    Ye Luo breathed a sigh of relief, and turned his head and glanced at Chu Yuan who was lying on the chair.


    The corners of his mouth puck up slightly.


    Master is still testing?


    Pity.


    He had seen Master¡¯s intentions a long time ago! !


    In the past three days, his master has been looking for him, saying that he would like to point him. He used to stock up.


    Such a strange behavior, of course, attracted his attention, and he felt that it had another profound meaning!


    Well, Ye Luo felt that his master must have not tested him for so long.


    Now I want to test his achievements.


    For example, use ¡®pointing¡¯ to seduce him.


    A master who crosses the tribulation realm and is likely to ascend at any time, is this temptation enough?


    The answer is yes!


    This is obviously to test whether Ye Luo''s mood is firm enough to resist the temptation.


    Can he agree? Of course not!


    Ye Luo wants to prove to his master that he is capable and his Dao heart is firm!


    Not far away, Chu Yuan watched Ye Luo stop moving, sat up straight, and touched his throat.


    "Luo''er, I''ll ask you again for the teacher. You really don''t need to be the teacher? You have to know that if you teach the teacher once, you can save you months of hard work."


    Chu Yuan said without blushing and heartbeat.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo had a smile in his eyes.


    Look, look.


    Master, this is temptation.


    He must prove to Master that his Dao heart is firm!


    "Master, disciples have the ability to practice on their own! To practice cultivation, the master leads the door, and the practice is personal, and disciples never dare to ask for guidance from the master!"


    Ye Luo refused extremely decisively.


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath, her mentality exploded, but she endured it, and her surface looked calm and calm.


    stood up and walked a few steps.


    Then turned to face Ye Luo, and said faintly: "I want to show you as a teacher. In fact, I want to see what your swordsmanship is. If it is suitable, I can teach you a masterful swordsmanship for the teacher."


    "If you can comprehend this sword trick, you can be the first swordsman in the world, standing on the top of the world."


    "Perhaps you don''t quite understand this. If you understand this sword trick, then I will give you a word for your teacher."


    "Three million sword immortals in the sky, you must lower your eyebrows when you meet me!"


    "This sword trick, would you like to learn?"


    Chu Yuan can''t help it either.


    This Er Lengzi didn''t want him to point him, so he could only turn on his own flicker mode.


    On fudge, he is very proficient.


    After all, this is what it does.


    Speaking of it, it was a set of sets, and all sentences were sorted out by him.


    He believed that Ye Luo, this kid, would definitely agree immediately!


    This is absolute, it''s all for this.


    No one will refuse.


    What if you refuse?


    Ha ha.


    That is impossible!


    If this can still be refused, he can pull up all the floors under the Zongmen Hall Square and eat it up one bite at a time!


    In Chu Yuan¡¯s sight, Ye Luo had no expression, no excitement, no excitement, there seemed to be a trace of...


    Want to laugh? ?


    Hey hey hey, teach peerless swordsmanship, would you rather be more serious? ?


    Chu Yuanren is stupid.


    Why the situation seems a bit beyond the control of his Chu.


    "Master!"


    "Your sword skills are very strong, but they are not the most suitable for the disciple. The disciple wants his own sword more!"


    "Of course, respected master, my disciples are grateful."


    Ye Luo smiled, pretending to be aloof, talking to Chu Yuan.


    It¡¯s already this time. If he still doesn¡¯t see that his master is testing him, then he can simply jump off the back cliff.


    If you give pointers, you need to use a peerless sword as a bait?


    This must be the master who is testing him.


    No one will think that his master wants to see his sword skills, learn his sword skills!


    No way, no way?


    No one really thinks that way, right?


    His master is a peerless and powerful master, will he be greedy for his third-rate swordsmanship?


    Go to hell.


    Chu Yuan Ting Yeluo still refused, her face stiff.


    hasn''t waited for him to say anything.


    On the other side of the square, a voice came.


    "Master! Big brother!"


    It turned out that Zhang Han came over.


    At this moment, Zhang Han''s heart is full of excitement.


    He heard the conversation between Master and Senior Brother all the way.


    Three million swordsmen in the sky, you must lower your eyebrows when you meet me!


    How domineering this is!


    How majestic!


    Only by this sentence, you can see the courage of his master to swallow mountains and rivers.


    So he can''t wait to come over, wanting to let the master teach him the cultivation method.


    What Chu Yuan didn''t expect was that he failed to flick Ye Luo successfully, but instead flicked to Zhang Han.


    See Zhang Han coming.


    Chu Yuan could only tidy up his complexion, and turned into a calm look again, lowered his head and looked at Zhang Han, and whispered: "Han''er, your palace is finished?"


    Zhang Han nodded respectfully, and said elegantly: "Yes, Master, the disciples have been sorted out, I have come to see Master, please teach Master the practice of disciples!"


    How to practice?


    is to make me fool again.


    Forget it, since you can''t apply Ye Luo cultivation technique for the time being, let Zhang Han fool you first, and stabilize this small realm first.


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said: "Go, go to the temple with the teacher, and drop your child. The practice law jue placed on the chair for the teacher, you will send it to the teacher''s bedroom later."


    He pointed to the "Preliminary Qi Refining Realm Basic Cultivation Law Jue" on the recliner.


    This book is really incomprehensible, so progress is slow, I only read one-third of it.


    I plan to stay and watch it slowly.


    After Chu Yuan finished speaking, he took Zhang Han and walked into the hall.


    Ye Luo listened to Master''s words.


    walk over.


    picked up the book.


    Ok?


    The basic practice method in the early stage of refining Qi realm?


    Master, what is this thing doing?


    Ye Luo still has an impression of this book.


    A seven-year-old cousin in his family has read this book. It is said that it took two hours to read it all and was criticized for his poor aptitude.


    He also didn¡¯t understand what his master was doing reading this book.


    There are a bunch of awesome cheats and codes in the Hall of Faith. Don¡¯t read, read books like this kind of children?


    Ye Luo touched his head, so he didn¡¯t know, put the book down and continued to comprehend the way of heaven and earth...


    ¡­¡­


    Ask for recommended votes, favorites, comments, and comments.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 27： Do you understand?

    Do you understand Chapter 27?


    Wudaozong Hall.


    Looking at the gentle young man in front of him.


    Chu Yuan is ready to start flicking again.


    Although Zhang Han and Ye Luo are in different situations.


    But Chu Yuan would never give any more opportunities.


    He wants to flicker, but he has to fool around completely, the kind of flicker that may not happen at all.


    The last time he flicked Ye Luo, he used mana to slash a sword, this time he was leaning against a mouth.


    If he can realize anything, he can call Zhang Han a father!


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan put on a calm look and said, "Han''er, let''s talk about Three Thousand Avenue, which one do you want to build?"


    Don''t hesitate to say anything you want to learn in Sanqian Avenue, I don''t know anything anyway.


    Zhang Han heard the words, pondered for a moment, and then gently said: "Master, the disciple wants to major in Immortal Road and minor in formation..."


    "It''s just that the spiritual roots of the disciple have been destroyed, so please let the master give the disciple the cultivation method."


    Zhang Han¡¯s spiritual root was destroyed by lightning, and he has been unable to cultivate for ten years.


    If you want to practice, you must restore your spiritual roots.


    The reason why he came to learn from Chu Yuan was precisely because Chu Yuan said he could help him solve the problems of cultivation.


    Chu Yuan, sitting on the throne of the sovereign, listened to these words.


    Inexplicably, the scene when Ye fell into the clan came to mind...


    seems to be the same thing?


    No, no.


    He must be thinking too much.


    "Han''er, Master wants to solve the problem that you can''t cultivate. It is very simple, but Master cannot solve it for you now."


    "To enter my Innocent Sect, you need to first enlighten the Tao for a year, to observe the results, and then to cultivate immortality. This is the rule. Look at the outside, your senior brother is like this. Every day and night, you are enlightening, although it has not been a full year , But the skill is no longer low!"


    Chu Yuan said softly, fingers stretched out from the wide sleeves and pointed to the outside of the hall.


    He found it for the first time.


    Leaf drop is still useful.


    is just right to use as an example.


    After fooling disciples, the credibility rate will be even higher.


    Look, I have successfully taught a disciple, you can¡¯t comprehend it, it must be your business, it has nothing to do with me!


    However, Ye Luo''s example caused him a great loss of blood.


    It hurts to think about it...


    Zhang Han on the side heard that his senior brother hadn''t cultivated immortality yet, but was just enlightening, and couldn''t help being surprised.


    Without cultivating immortals, what kind of oppressive power do you have? ?


    Enlightenment can have such a powerful effect? ?


    Why haven''t he heard of it.


    Zhang Han patted his head abruptly. This is a powerful sect. Is it comparable to his family? It is normal to have never heard of it.


    And.


    It is said that some truly powerful sects have some unspoken inheritance.


    Maybe this is the untransmitted secret of Wudaozong.


    "Master, the disciple plans to cultivate a formation!"


    Zhang Han figured it out, without any hesitation, said softly and smoothly.


    A formation?


    Chu Yuan was stunned.


    "A formation, um, it is natural to be a teacher, but the Tao cannot be passed lightly, even if you are a disciple of a teacher, you cannot pass it lightly."


    "In this way, I will ask you a question for the teacher, you answer it, and then you will pass on your formation as the teacher, how about it?"


    Chu Yuan quickly recovered, and Yun said lightly.


    Before flickering, of course, we must first set off the atmosphere.


    If he came up and said that this formation was like this, wouldn''t it be easy for people to see that he was fooling?


    And, just in case he fudges directly.


    This Zhang Han wants him to use it, but does he use his head to use it?


    To get the atmosphere out, then it will be easy to fool around.


    As for Zhang Han.


    He listened to these words.


    The eyes lit up.


    Talk about the problem of formation?


    Although he has no spiritual roots, he has a lot of understanding against the formation method.


    Talking about formations together, he is confident.


    So, Zhang Han arched his hands and said, "Master, please!"


    Chu Yuan stood up, turned his back to Zhang Han, and walked to the entrance of the hall.


    A breeze is blowing in.


    Blowing his snow-white robe into a hunting noise, his shawl hair fluttering in the wind.


    The temperament is inexplicable and just got up.


    "As a teacher, I ask you, what is a formation together?"


    Chu Yuan turned his face slightly, Yu Guang glanced at Zhang Han and asked.


    What is a formation? !


    Zhang Han''s eyes were lost. He had liked to study formations since he was a child, and had a good understanding of many formations.


    You can ask him what is a formation.


    made him a little confused.


    What is a formation?


    Facing Chu Yuan''s gaze.


    Zhang Han lowered his head subconsciously, not daring to look directly.


    A little bit of time passes.


    More than ten minutes passed.


    Zhang Han still lowered his head, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help it anymore.


    Ningya was panicking.


    I don¡¯t want to waste time here with you.


    "Have you thought about it?"


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but urged.


    Zhang Han raised his head, and said with some uncertainty: "Master, the formation is in the formation? Use the formation to destroy the enemy, set up, with one block, innately invincible?"


    "Wrong!"


    Chu Yuan didn''t finish listening, so she vetoed it.


    Whether he is right or not.


    veto it.


    To set off the atmosphere.


    Then how can you admit that Zhang Han is right?


    So no matter what Zhang Han said, just veto it.


    Zhang Han paused and continued to speak: "Master, one formation is to use the formation, and the formation is the core, so one formation is the formation!"


    "Wrong!"


    "Master, the formations together are for change, the formations have changed a lot..."


    "Wrong!"


    "Master, one formation, it''s..."


    "Wrong!"


    "Master, the disciple is dull, I don''t know how to answer."


    "Wrong!"


    Zhang Han: "???"


    Master, you are not right.


    Chu Yuan also came over, his face was not red and his heart beat: "You can''t answer, this is wrong, what''s the doubt?"


    He can tell Zhang Han that he is used to vetoing.


    Is ?? just a typo?


    If this is said, this disciple must withdraw from the clan.


    Zhang Han was stunned for a moment, and elegantly bowed, saying: "Master, the disciple is dull, I don''t understand what a formation is together, and I hope Master can help my disciple."


    Chu Yuan raised his head to look at the sky outside the hall, and was silent for a long time.


    "A formation is the most important thing, the formation is dead, the Tao is alive, the formation can be broken, but the Tao cannot be broken, the formation may not be there, but the Tao is always there, the formation is together , The important thing is Dao, not the formation. As the teacher wants you to understand the Dao, you choose a formation, but it is not asking you to understand the formation."


    "You understand?"


    Chu Yuan spoke slowly, his tone was profound and unpredictable.


    After speaking, he glanced at Zhang Han cautiously.


    Seeing that Zhang Han looked dazed, he immediately felt relieved.


    Don¡¯t understand?


    It is normal for him not to understand, because he himself does not understand what he is talking about.


    Sure enough, the highest state of a fool is to fool yourself by the way...


    Regarding the issue of cabbage update, at present, cabbage is changed twice a day, but it should be changed in a few days. Please recommend votes, àÓàÓàÓ


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 28： Have you enlightened

    Chapter 28 Have You Enlightened


    Stand in the main hall.


    Zhang Han was shocked.


    The master''s words echoed in his mind.


    One formation, the most important thing is Dao, the formation is dead, Dao is alive...


    The formation can be broken, but the Tao cannot be broken. The formation may not be there, but the Tao will always be...


    One formation, the important thing is Dao, not formation. As the teacher wants you to understand Dao, you choose one formation, but it is not asking you to understand the formation...


    This sentence.


    fell into Zhang Han''s ears, like the sound of a great road, making him deafening.


    Zhang Han does not know the specific meaning of these words.


    But he feels...


    These words make sense.


    Word by word, point to the root.


    Is this the master?


    Horror!


    "Master''s words, let the disciple wake up, disciple understand!"


    "I implore the respected master to give the disciple another chance!"


    Zhang Han said in a hurry.


    He remembers what Master said just now.


    asked him a question, and he answered it before preaching to him.


    But he didn''t answer at all.


    If the master does not preach to him because of this, he will suffer a big loss.


    So Zhang Han can''t help but not panic.


    On the other side, in front of the gate of the temple, Chu Yuan, who was blowing in the breeze, did not answer, but just looked at Zhang Han with the corner of his eye.


    Yes.


    This two apprentice is very good.


    Look, look, look.


    This face is full of sincerity.


    was completely different from when Ye Luo boy entered the sect.


    These two apprentices are definitely not Ye Luo''s kind of people!


    The second apprentice must be a waste material! Scrap of iron and iron! No need to wash!


    However, he can''t speak casually now.


    Let the two apprentices understand how precious this ¡®Tao¡¯ is.


    This can also delay the patience of the two apprentices.


    If you can''t realize it, after a long time, this second apprentice will definitely be impatient.


    It¡¯s just that I¡¯m embarrassed to come to him then?


    I gave you the Dao under your request, and you turned around and asked me again. Doesn¡¯t it seem that you are useless?


    In this case.


    The second apprentice must be embarrassed to come and ask him.


    He can drag for a while.


    At that time, one year will pass, and this small realm will be handed over.


    I want to come so.


    Ye Luo is actually just a different kind.


    Most waste materials are normal.


    I want to teach the apprentice who is already a waste material to be abolished.


    Isn¡¯t it just a hand?


    Hum, hum, hum.


    Everything is under his control.


    Chu Yuan''s silence.


    fell in Zhang Han''s eyes.


    But Zhang Han panicked even more.


    If because of this, he can''t get this opportunity to practice, then he can regret his death.


    Pop through...


    Zhang Han knelt down decisively and kowtowed Master.


    "I ask the respected master to give the disciple another chance, the disciple really wants to practice with the respected master!"


    Zhang Han''s tone is sincere.


    I am afraid that his master will not preach to him because of this.


    at this time.


    Chu Yuan suddenly turned around, helped Zhang Han up, and sighed quietly.


    "Idiot, Idiot..."


    "It''s fine, then as the teacher, you will pass your formation together, and you will understand it well."


    "Come as a teacher."


    Chu Yuan turned and walked outside the hall.


    Zhang Han took a deep breath, feeling a little excited, is he finally starting to enter the monk class?


    Slightly excited.


    He quickly followed Master.


    Two people in tandem.


    came to the other side of the square outside the main hall.


    Chu Yuan took a look first, and walked to an empty place after a few kilometers away from the leaves that enlightened the Tao.


    Look at the floor below.


    His mana is condensed on the sword''s finger, and he swipes down.


    Clang...


    The mana collides with the floor, making a metallic sound.


    Clang.


    Then.


    Then it''s gone.


    The floor of the square did not even show a trace.


    The air quieted down instantly.


    Chu Yuan''s raised fingers stiffened.


    and then put it down naturally.


    The face is not red and the heart beats.


    "Han''er, are you enlightened?"


    Chu Yuan asked with a face that was thicker than the city wall.


    Zhang Han: "???"


    What did I realize? ?


    who am I?


    where am I?


    Where am I going?


    Chu Yuan beside ?? just stood there, waiting for Zhang Han to speak.


    He already scolded the floor in his heart.


    He also wanted to chop the streaks to let Zhang Han slowly realize the air by himself.


    What a special thing.


    Floor made of titanium alloy? ? ?


    He is in the Golden Core Realm, and he can''t even strike down the streaks! !


    Can you give him a little face in the Golden Core Realm? !


    There is no human rights in the Golden Core Realm, right?


    Fortunately, he Chu someone reacts quickly.


    asked, let Zhang Han think about it,


    This is definitely not my Chu, someone¡¯s pot, but you, Zhang Han, has a low understanding.


    Zhang Han took a deep breath, and said, "Master...the disciple is dull and hasn''t realized."


    Chu Yuan sighed.


    seems to be a pity.


    Just listen to him.


    "Your understanding is much weaker than that of your big brother. Your big brother suddenly realized that day, that''s all."


    "Let''s go, and go to the mountain gate as a teacher."


    "Being a teacher makes you a little easier to understand."


    Chu Yuan shook his head rather helplessly.


    has a problem? If there is a problem, take the leaf fall as an example.


    I taught Ye Luo anyway. If you have a problem, you have poor understanding. This is definitely not my problem.


    Chu Yuan turned his head and walked under the mountain gate.


    I can''t help you with the square, I can''t help the big rock under the mountain gate, right?


    Beside the gate of his Wudaozong, there was a big rock, which he remembered clearly.


    That is just an ordinary stone.


    He doesn¡¯t believe that he can¡¯t do anything with ordinary stones!


    Zhang Han followed his master to the gate of the mountain in confusion.


    He is still at a loss about his low understanding.


    He has a low understanding?


    Once possessed the roots of heavenly spirits, and was hailed as a genius by many masters of formations. You can see its flaws by looking at any formation.


    I am actually said to be low-savvy now.


    is just what his master said, and that makes sense.


    Before leaving the square, Zhang Han took a deep look at Ye Luo who was sitting on the square.


    Master said that big brother suddenly realized...


    It seems that in the future, you have to consult with your elder brother more.


    ...


    The mountain gate of Wudaozong is very huge. From a distance, it looks like a majestic mountain and magnificent.


    Anyone has a look.


    will produce awe.


    have to say.


    The sect produced by the system is perfect.


    Of course, it would be better to exclude the embarrassment of the square floor.


    Chu Yuan took Zhang Han to the gate of the mountain.


    At a glance, he found the inconspicuous stone beside the towering mountain gate.


    Shi brother Shi brother, you are the only one!


    Chu Yuan walked to the huge rock.


    is also unambiguous.


    Mana is concentrated on the fingers, extending from the sleeves, making a quick stroke.


    Click...


    Stone chips are flying.


    A straight trace appeared in it.


    Well, nothing fancy.


    A trace drawn by pure mana.


    Find something that can be drawn out of any Qi Refining Realm.


    In Zhang Han''s confused eyes.


    Chu Yuan''s voice came in his ears.


    "Han''er, are you enlightened?"


    ...


    Ask for a recommendation ticket, yes.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 29： Brother, are you kidding me?

    Chapter 29 Brother, are you kidding me?


    Wudaozong Mountain Gate.


    On the edge of the stone.


    Zhang Han listened to the master''s words, staring at the trace on the stone, his face panicked.


    He could not see what was on the stone at all.


    His head is blank.


    But the master just asked him if he realized it, and he said no.


    asked again now, he said no again.


    How could this make him not embarrassed.


    I heard that the big brothers have directly enlightened them.


    Compared in this way, will Master feel that his understanding is low?


    "Teacher, Master, and disciple are dull, not yet enlightened."


    Zhang Han lowered his head, not daring to look at Master, and he was very ashamed.


    Chu Yuan really looked like this.


    If you can still realize this, then I will unscrew my own head and kick it for you.


    I think so.


    He still lied to this disciple to stay in the clan for a year.


    How can this be said.


    Chu Yuan shook his head, seemingly disappointed.


    He glanced at Zhang Han and said slowly.


    "It seems that your comprehension is lower than what you thought as a teacher, nothing more..."


    Chu Yuan sighed faintly.


    The voice is full of disappointment.


    Pounding...


    Zhang Han was even more ashamed when he heard this.


    With a thud, he knelt down in front of Chu Yuan.


    "Master, the disciple is dull, and is not worthy of being under the master''s school. I implore the master to let the disciple go down the mountain."


    "If it is possible, please ask Master to solve the spiritual root matter for the disciple. After going down the mountain, the disciple will always remember Master''s kindness. If in the future disciples can get a place in the ordinary, they will definitely not forget the master''s kindness!"


    Zhang Han is a shame.


    simply asked to withdraw.


    He has been a waste material for ten years. In these ten years, he has not been idle, he has been studying.


    Books made him gentle.


    also made him very self-esteem.


    Repeatedly couldn''t realize anything, which made him feel ashamed.


    He is not worthy to be the master¡¯s apprentice!


    Chu Yuan, who was standing on the other side, heard this.


    Almost not one fell down accidentally.


    Hey, hey, you are not right.


    You didn¡¯t play like this.


    I haven¡¯t finished flicking yet, are you thinking about retiring? ?


    If you quit, I will play a ghost?


    No, no, no, you have to stabilize this apprentice.


    Chu Yuan forced the mentality of almost breaking down, and his face was still calm.


    "Is this giving up?"


    "Hold, it is difficult to cultivate immortality, and it is difficult to climb to the blue sky. If you want to cultivate immortality, you must have an indomitable heart."


    "There are countless geniuses in this world. Instead of choosing them as a disciple as a teacher, you choose you. Naturally, you have talents that ordinary people can''t have, and there are shining points that ordinary people do not have. You must remember this."


    ¡°Remember, self-confidence is the peak, no matter when and where, don¡¯t give up, be more confident.¡±


    "This formation mark, you slowly realize that one day will not work, then two days will not work, two days will not work, then three days, perseverance, will succeed!"


    "Although you are not good at understanding, but Master believes in you and can realize it!"


    "Good students understand, be a teacher, and trust you."


    Chu Yuan said softly.


    Then turned around and left, with clouds growing on the soles of his feet, and his figure went up the mountain.


    Of course he can¡¯t really go straight away.


    Instead, he hid in the sky, observing Zhang Han.


    Chu Yuan clasped his hands tightly, his palms were sweating, for fear that Zhang Han would really insist on leaving.


    In these years, it¡¯s hard to find waste materials without roots.


    If Zhang Han runs away.


    Then he has nowhere to cry.


    He also blamed himself, flickering too much.


    is beside the stone.


    Zhang Han¡¯s ears are all the words of Master and him.


    He stood there blankly.


    next moment.


    His eyes are red.


    He did not expect that his master would comfort him in this way.


    When he learned that his savvy was low, he did not choose to expel him from the teacher''s door, but chose to let him work hard.


    Zhang Han has been a waste material for ten years, knowing that in this world, interest is the most important thing.


    According to the general sect of teachers, if you learn that your disciple''s understanding is low, you should either treat it as a slave or directly expel him from the sect.


    But Master chose to let him stay and encouraged him to work hard.


    You must know that the master¡¯s sect is an extremely powerful sect.


    Zhang Han wiped his eyes silently, and sat cross-legged in front of the stone.


    This kindness of Master.


    He remembered Zhang Han.


    Now he can¡¯t repay Master¡¯s kindness, so he can only use his best to become stronger and repay Master¡¯s kindness!


    Zhang Han calmed down quickly and looked at the trace on the stone with firm eyes.


    In the sky, Chu Yuan, who was driving Fayun, saw this scene and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Stabilized, stabilized.


    This small-level realm is stabilized.


    Thanks to his cleverness, he comforted him with words in time.


    Otherwise, this disciple will have to leave the sect.


    Fortunately, it was solved in time.


    Everything is still under the control of his Chu.


    Chu Yuan loosened his tightly held hands, only feeling refreshed.


    Have been busy for so long.


    It''s better to go and rest quickly.


    In a short time, it shouldn¡¯t be used to stare at Zhang Han.


    At least two or three days, he can not pay attention.


    "Go out and relax, go to Silvermoon City for dinner, and there is no money to eat there."


    Chu Yuan murmured a few words in a low voice.


    He erected Fayun and flew towards Silvermoon City enthusiastically.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Yuan left.


    The enlightened people in the Wudao Sect are still continuing.


    Leaves fall on the square of the main hall, observing the way of heaven and earth, and comprehending the chains of order.


    Zhang Han was beside the stone of the mountain gate, watching the traces on it, and realizing loneliness.


    ¡­¡­


    Golden Wushi falls, and the crescent moon is in the sky.


    The Innocent Sect in the night seemed silent.


    Beside the mountain gate.


    Zhang Han is still looking at the trace on the stone.


    He has a look of determination on his face.


    In order to become stronger faster.


    Repay Master.


    He can''t manage that much.


    He wants to comprehend a formation from this trace as soon as possible.


    He wanted to tell Master that he did not live up to Master¡¯s expectations, and he realized it.


    It¡¯s just how he realized.


    can''t realize anything.


    Even if Zhang Han is patient, he can''t help but feel irritable.


    This trace of irritability was like maggots attached to bones, which made him gradually lose all patience.


    at this time.


    Da da da¡­¡­


    A footstep sounded.


    Zhang Han turned his head and looked.


    On the mountain road, he was dressed in a blue crane cloud robe, holding a long sword, and his temperament was aloof and arrogant like a sword immortal. Ye Luo, who was ethereal as heaven and earth, walked down.


    Zhang Han saw Ye Luo coming and quickly stood up.


    "Junior Brother Zhang Han has met Senior Brother."


    Zhang Han bowed.


    Ye Luo was holding the long sword, and seeing Zhang Han here, he couldn''t help but be surprised, and said, "Junior, what are you doing here in the middle of the night?"


    He just finished his sword practice.


    Ready to catch some game to eat.


    Who knew that his new junior brother was actually here.


    Upon hearing this, Zhang Han pointed to the trace on the stone, and replied: "Brother, Master left the mark here to let the junior disciple understand, but the junior disciple is dull and has not understood it for a long time, so the disciple can only make up for the dullness with diligence , So I am still enlightening here now."


    The traces left by the master?


    Ye fell interested.


    Look at the trace on the stone with the sky-viewing technique.


    Nothing...


    There is no rhyme at all...


    Brother, are you kidding me?


    You are afraid that you are not realizing loneliness.


    Ask for recommendation votes, comments, collections, new books, everything, àÓàÓàÓ.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 30： Care from big brother

    Chapter 30 The Care from Senior Brother


    Next to the mountain gate.


    Ye Luo looked at the trace on the stone.


    I watched it over and over again with the sky-viewing technique.


    Nothing.


    Stop talking about rhymes.


    Not even streaks.


    This newly-incoming brother, will he enlighten the air here in the middle of the night?


    "Brother, are you sure this is left by the respected Master, and let you understand it here?"


    Ye Luo asked suspiciously.


    He is now very keen on capturing Tao Yun.


    There is no hair on this trace.


    What can ?? realize?


    Realizing loneliness, emptiness and coldness?


    Zhang Han replied mildly: "Yes, Senior Brother, Junior Brother once said that they want to learn a formation together, so Master left this mark here to let Junior Master to enlightenment, but the aptitude of Junior Master is dull and has been unable to comprehend. "


    "Senior brother, my understanding is a bit low, but the respected master said, you understood it all at once, brother, you can see the high understanding of the senior brother, the senior brother begs the senior brother to give some pointers!"


    "Junior Brother doesn''t want Master to be disappointed!"


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo''s face suddenly turned red.


    Master really said that.


    He enlightened Dao that day, it turned out that the master knew about it.


    If I don¡¯t talk about it on weekdays, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t want him to feel proud.


    Now he uses this example to teach his younger brother.


    It seems that Master is quite satisfied with his progress.


    learned this.


    Ye Luo was in a good mood.


    The look in Zhang Han''s eyes became a lot softer.


    Master must be satisfied with him.


    He will definitely inherit Wudaozong in the future.


    As for the younger brother?


    It should be that after the master was afraid of ascending, he could not manage the sect alone, so he chose a junior to help him manage the sect.


    Thinking so, he was going to help this junior.


    Ye Luo had countless thoughts in her heart.


    "Brother, this Dao scar is specially left by Master for you. Others can''t sense anything from it. Even I can''t sense a trace of Dao rhyme from it. This can only be realized by yourself."


    Ye Luo said calmly.


    He is also a little bit emotional.


    Master is worthy of being a master.


    The mark set by ?? can''t be sensed by others.


    Take a look at it.


    Merely.


    is like a trace of a gas refining realm **** hanging down casually.


    Is this the realm of Master!


    Back to Basics!


    Zhang Han next to ?? heard this.


    There was a loss of color on his face.


    But he still arched his hands towards Ye Luo.


    "Although brother can''t help me, brother still thank you brother! Brother, if there is nothing wrong, brother will continue to enlighten, and brother does not want to betray the kindness of Master!"


    Zhang Han turned around and prepared to continue to comprehend the Dao marks on the stone.


    Ye Luo stretched out his hand to stop Zhang Han, waved his hand, and said: "Brother cannot help you, but senior brother can take you to a place, which may help you."


    "Where to go?"


    "Team of Falun Gong!"


    "..."


    ¡­¡­


    When the two came to the Dharma Palace.


    It''s already midnight.


    Ye Luo wore a blue-liuhe crane cloud robe, holding a long sword, arrogant and cold.


    is like a supreme sword fairy.


    The golden mark on his forehead shone with a faint light.


    makes him stand in the dark, very conspicuous.


    "Go in, watch whatever you want, maybe it will help you."


    Ye Luo said slowly.


    He made up his mind secretly.


    This junior looks so low-savvy, it will inevitably cause trouble to Master in the future.


    As a big brother, he should share his worries for the master!


    Take care of this younger brother in the future.


    It is also so that this younger brother can grow up as soon as possible.


    I believe that when the time comes, Master will be very happy to find out.


    Zhang Han, standing next to ??, frowned, and asked: "Brother, the important place of Falun Gong, we want to enter, should we first ask the elders of the sect guarding this place?"


    The same idea as ordinary people.


    Zhang Han also feels that this kind of sect powerhouse must have strong people in charge.


    Not to mention the place where the sect was taught, it was the place where the ordinary family¡¯s books were collected, and it was guarded by many ordinary masters.


    After all, the things in such places are very precious.


    Ye Luo heard this, with a weird look on his face, and asked, "Junior Brother, didn¡¯t Master tell you? Our sect is the Hidden Sejong Sect. The elders in the sect have already ascended. No one is guarded."


    "Moreover, there are only two disciples in the clan, you and me, what''s to guard?"


    Wow...


    Zhang Han''s eyes widened in vain, and all the gentleness was thrown behind him.


    The sect he joined is a hidden Sejong gate? !


    The elders in the clan have already ascended? !


    Worri...


    Zhang Han always thought that what he had joined was just a powerful sect, but I never thought that this was a hidden Sejong.


    It''s like.


    He thought he had picked up a sesame seed, but what he picked up was a cannonball...


    No wonder no wonder...


    It¡¯s no wonder that Master will ask him to enlighten the Tao for a year before cultivating it.


    It turned out not to be foolish.


    is the unique cultivation method of the Sejong Gate.


    "This, this, Junior Brother really doesn''t know it, thank you, Senior Brother for letting me know!"


    Zhang Han breathed heavily, and bowed his hand to Ye Luo.


    "It''s okay, go, go, go inside and see first."


    Ye Luo waved his hand and motioned to Zhang Han to enter the Hall of Dharma Transmission.


    Zhang Han didn''t say much, saluted again at Ye Luo, and stepped into the Hall of Transmission.


    Ye Luo, standing in place, looked at Zhang Han''s back.


    nodded secretly.


    He must help this junior to realize the Tao.


    As long as this junior master succeeds in enlightenment, there is no need to bother Master all the time.


    He is also regarded as a master to solve problems!


    In order to make Master pleased, he must help Zhang Han to realize the success!


    ...


    at the same time.


    Qiandi Daozongzhong.


    Many elders gathered in the hall again.


    At this moment, their faces are full of anger.


    They Qiandi Daozong unexpectedly produced a traitor!


    The appearance of the Hidden Sejong Gate and the picture scroll of the Hidden Sejong Sect''s master have been circulated.


    "This traitor! Really **** it!"


    "What''s going on this year? There were extra-legal madmen who stole the secrets of my ancestry and many secret books and codes. Now they have not recovered, and now there are traitors."


    "My sect''s Wudao Qiandi two flowering plan has not been completed yet, the news has leaked out at this moment, how can this be good?"


    "Sect Master, what do you think should be done...Huh? Sect Master, how about you?"


    The elders raised their doubts one after another and looked at the throne of the sovereign.


    Sovereign Qianyuan unexpectedly disappeared.


    Isn¡¯t this someone still here just now?


    How can people disappear in the blink of an eye?


    Many elders have been looking for it for a long time.


    Only found the squatting Sect Master Qianyuan under a pillar.


    The group of elders couldn''t help wondering what Qianyuan Sovereign squatted doing next to the pillar.


    Sovereign Qianyuan just smiled at this.


    "Me, I picked up something."


    Can he tell this group of people that his cultivation has been exhausted, and that he is too close to this group of people, and the invisible aura makes him uncomfortable?


    Can this be said? Can you say it?


    I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m all gone...


    Ask for a recommendation ticket, àÓàÓàÓ.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 31： Natural heart

    Chapter 31 Innate Heart


    Sect Master Qianyuan looked at the weird eyes from the group of elders one by one.


    can only force the discomfort.


    walked to the throne of the sovereign again and sat down.


    "What are you guys looking at me doing? Where did you just say it?"


    "Speaking of information leaks, right? Actually, there is no problem. Anyway, we have initially made contact with Wudaozong. We have the first opportunity. You must know that Wudaozong is still hidden now, even if those people know about it. What about this news?"


    "Furthermore, I heard from the great elder that he once sent the invitation of the sect Dabi three months after my sect to the disciples of Wudao Sect, and invited his disciples to come and observe."


    "When the time comes to contact the Wudaozong disciples, doesn''t it mean contacting the Wudaozong?"


    Sovereign Qianyuan resisted the discomfort forcibly, pretending to be majestic, and pointing the country.


    He was talking.


    It''s called a stubbornness in my heart.


    I think that not long ago, he was still a **** of transformation.


    The famous powerhouse in Dongzhou.


    Now he has become a mortal.


    Moreover, it is still the kind that cannot be repaired.


    After returning to the palace, Sovereign Qianyuan tried to use means to restore his cultivation.


    can''t do it at all.


    His body is in a very strange state.


    Simply put, it is a card bug.


    Originally, his soul was broken, and he was bound to die.


    Unless the **** descends to the world, no means can save him.


    But his life-saving trick is very special.


    Successfully saved his life.


    This puts him in an extremely embarrassing state.


    There is no primordial spirit, but it can live...


    Many elders beside ?? did not notice what was wrong with Sovereign Qian Yuan.


    After hearing what Qian Yuan said.


    One by one, let go of their hearts.


    Listening to the words of Sect Master Qianyuan, they still have the advantage of Emperor Qiandi Dao Sect.


    "That''s good, that''s good, it''s good if I have the advantage of Emperor Qiandi Daozong..."


    "Thanks to the great elder sent an invitation."


    "The Zongmen Competition in three months is a good opportunity."


    "What good opportunity?"


    "Let you see a good opportunity for me to lick my work!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Many elders chatted.


    Suddenly, an elder exclaimed: "Sect Master? Where is the Sect Master? Where did he go."


    Many elders looked around and found that Sovereign Qianyuan was gone again...


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Dao Zong, Dharma Palace.


    As soon as Zhang Han entered here, he started reading books frantically.


    He didn''t look at any powerful exercises, nor did he look at any unspoken secrets, he looked at some secret history.


    Want to find news about ¡®Enlightenment¡¯ from it.


    This look is one night.


    When the light of dawn enters the hall of transmission.


    only made Zhang Han a little sober.


    Call...


    Zhang Han put down an ancient book in his hand, and took a long breath.


    Spent all night to read various ancient books.


    Although he did not find information on how to ¡®enlighten the Dao¡¯, he found useful information.


    According to the record, a person¡¯s experience a thousand years ago was very similar to him.


    Then Li Ling, the master of formation!


    Thousands of years ago, a genius who overwhelmed the formations of an era.


    According to records, when Li Ling was young, for some reason, his spiritual root was destroyed and he could not practice, but he finally awakened a certain physique, stepped into the road of immortality, and soared into the sky, becoming a master of formation!


    And Li Ling''s awakening is called ¡®Jinxin¡¯.


    He is born with a heart of formation and possesses extraordinary talents against formations.


    As for those who have a natural formation mind, they must not have spiritual roots at the same time, otherwise the talent is too bad.


    Even heaven and earth cannot tolerate.


    That¡¯s why heaven and earth destroy the spiritual roots of those who have the heart in the body and balance their talents slightly.


    After Zhang Han saw this information.


    Vaguely guessed about his situation.


    "Master once said that the reason why I was chosen as an apprentice is because I have a talent that ordinary people cannot have. I thought Master was comforting me."


    "Now that I want to come, Master is probably reminding me vaguely about the innate heart."


    "If I guessed correctly, the trace left by the master is to awaken the heart for me, but I have not been able to comprehend it, so I will be confused."


    Zhang Han analyzed for a while.


    Suddenly, his mind was shocked.


    All understand.


    All the mists lingering in my heart dissipated.


    Master, the disciple understands!


    Zhang Han clenched his fists, no longer hesitated, put down the books on his hands, and ran down the mountain gate.


    After a while of running.


    Finally, Zhang Han came to the gate of the mountain again.


    He looked up at the mark on the stone, his palm stretched out from his sleeves and put it on his chest.


    ßËßËßË¡­¡­


    The frequency of the heartbeat is transmitted to his palm.


    Zhang Han looked at the straight trace on the stone.


    He got it...


    The trace is straight and there is no bending. In fact, the master''s intention is to make him awaken his heart with a straight edge.


    At the moment Zhang Han figured it out.


    A strange blue rune appeared on Zhang Han''s chest.


    The azure blue runes are profound and mysterious, and each rune seems to be transformed into an ancient large array.


    is connected in a row, it seems to be competing with the heaven and the earth.


    ßËßËßË¡­¡­


    The sound of beating heart is also infinitely amplified at this moment, like a drum in the morning and evening.


    Such a terrifying power.


    Fortunately, this is in Wudao Sect, and there is a hidden formation.


    Otherwise, in the outside world, I am afraid it will cause countless strong people to peep out, thinking that something is born.


    The manifestation of runes.


    lasted two hours before it ended.


    Standing in front of the stone, Zhang Han slowly opened his eyes, his face flashed with joy.


    "Really, my talent is really the heart of the formation! I was born with the heart of the formation! Master, the disciples all understand, and the disciples have not lived up to your expectations. I have awakened the heart of formation!"


    "There is a formation heart. I only need to understand the formation method to improve my cultivation. What a terrifying talent!"


    Zhang Han was extremely happy.


    He turned around and wanted to find Master, and told Master that he did not live up to Master¡¯s expectations and successfully realized it.


    However, he hasn''t waited for a few steps.


    was stopped by the sudden appearance of Ye Luo.


    "Master, what are you stopping me for? I''m going to say goodbye to Master."


    Zhang Han said with a smile on his face.


    "Naturally, it is to remind you, it is best not to go to Master Dao Xi now."


    Ye Luo said in a rather solemn tone.


    Zhang Han frowned, a little puzzled.


    "Dare to ask big brother, why?"


    Ye Luo took the long sword, walked a few steps, and said earnestly: "It''s for your own good. I understand how you want to make Master happy, but if you think about it, you are so successful in enlightenment. The master of great momentum did not appear, why is this?"


    "Because the master does not want us to feel proud, so he will not show up, which means to let us put away the proud mind."


    "What do you mean by going to the respected master now? Let down the kindness of the respected master? If you really want to repay the respected master, you should practice well, keep a low profile in front of the respected master, wait for the future growth, and then repay the respected master. This is the real way..."


    These words.


    Suddenly Zhang Han suddenly realized.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Over a city, with a candied haws in his mouth, a man of Chu, who was driving the Fayun leisurely, didn''t even know what happened in his sect.


    is still floating slowly...


    Second update, ask for recommendation votes


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 32： Shelf testimonials

    Chapter 32 Remarks


    The book will be available tomorrow, November 1st.


    Tomorrow and November, the amount of cabbage will be updated in the first month of the shelves, and the amount of cabbage will be updated tomorrow.


    I don¡¯t know exactly how much to update, but it¡¯s really time-limited.


    It takes about two hours to write a chapter in Chinese cabbage, including revisions. The time is limited, and it¡¯s a bit difficult to put on the shelves as much as possible.


    But cabbage will try to write more.


    The low-yield cabbage also has a dream of high-yield!


    Okay, after 12 o''clock in the evening, the book will be on the shelves. When that time comes, I ask all kinds of friends to subscribe.


    ...


    In addition, let¡¯s talk about the book group!


    Book q group number: 1082090064!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 33： Are you really enlightened?

    Chapter 33 Are you really enlightened?


    At the foot of Tianwu Mountain.


    Chu Yuan was walking towards the gate of the mountain step by step.


    There is a candied haws in his mouth.


    I am very happy.


    humming an unknown little song while walking.


    "The owner of this inn is so polite. It''s another table of delicious food. It tastes great. Alas, there are so many people."


    "What else will I say before I leave? Welcome to come again next time. I''ve said it all. If I don''t go next time, doesn''t it seem that I am unkind? I must go next time!"


    Chu Yuan murmured a few words and looked up at the mountain.


    It¡¯s been almost a day since I went out to play, Zhang Han, should he still realize his loneliness, right?


    Surely still comprehending loneliness.


    The traces drawn by hand are not realizing loneliness but realizing what?


    Is it possible that what else can I realize?


    Do not make jokes.


    If he could really realize something, he would swallow the entire Tianwu Mountain.


    I just don¡¯t know how Zhang Han is now.


    Let him go up and see how Zhang Han is.


    Clouds formed on the soles of Chu Yuan''s feet and flew towards the mountain gate.


    Soon, Chu Yuan came to the sky above the mountain gate.


    He looked down.


    Her face suddenly stiffened.


    Under the mountain gate, where is the shadow of Zhang Han?


    Where did this guy go.


    Isn¡¯t it possible to run away without realizing something? !


    The young people of this year have such poor mental endurance? !


    Chu Yuan''s face was ugly, and his divine consciousness spread out instantly, sweeping the entire sect.


    In his divine consciousness.


    Leaves fall on the square of the main hall to see the sky.


    But Zhang Han was reading in the Hall of Faith.


    This kid didn''t run!


    Just reading a book!


    Huh...


    Chu Yuan suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t run, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t run. This kid is really lazy. He clearly understood the way, so he ran to read and scared me."


    Chu Yuan didn''t think much about it.


    Thinking that Zhang Han couldn''t understand anything from it, he didn''t realize it when he was upset, so he ran to the Dharma Hall to read.


    It¡¯s just...


    Pity!


    This is still under the control of his calculations.


    The books in the Temple of Dharma are all fake! I bought it for eight taels of silver per catty!


    Unexpectedly, unexpectedly!


    Unexpectedly, this is his routine of Chu.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth slightly.


    Do you think I''m on the first floor? Actually I am on the fifth floor.


    Except for Ye Luo''s ¡®cute¡¯ thing, no one can escape his control!


    Zhang Han will be abolished by him.


    In the future, the apprentices will also be taught abolished.


    No one can keep him from teaching abolished apprentices!


    He said it by Chu Yuan!


    However, for now.


    The most important thing is to stabilize Zhang Han.


    Chu Yuan thought a lot.


    I still plan to go down to see Zhang Han.


    He felt that the only variable now was Zhang Han¡¯s mentality.


    As long as Zhang Han''s mentality can be completely stabilized, Zhang Han''s low-level realm is safe.


    Chu Yuan nodded secretly, and flew towards the Hall of Transmission.


    ...


    In the Hall of Transmission.


    Zhang Han is sitting in the corner, holding a book in his hand, reading it with gusto.


    The book in his hand is a book that records various formations.


    A variety of formations, ancient and modern, are all in it.


    According to rumors, Dongzhou¡¯s first array of Fa Zongmen has a book that records ancient and modern formations, which draws the longing of the world¡¯s formation mage. The book of formations.


    Can now see the book in his hand.


    Zhang Han dismissed it.


    Disdain to read the book of Fa Zongmen, the first formation of Dongzhou.


    The various cheats of his Wudao School are not weaker than those of the sect.


    Looking at so many cheat codes in the Hall of Faith.


    Zhang Han has a feeling.


    Even if the inheritance of all the sects in Dongzhou is comparable to Wudaozong, it will definitely not beat Wudaozong.


    This made Zhang Han lament the power of Wudaozong.


    Hidden Sejong Gate is indeed the hidden Sejong Gate.


    Zhang Han is going to keep watching.


    at this time.


    Suddenly there was a sound in his ear that seemed far and near.


    "Han Er."


    Hearing this voice, Zhang Han trembled all over, and quickly closed the book, stood up and looked out of the hall.


    I saw Chu Yuan stepping in.


    A snow-white robe does not stain the mortal world, her black hair is draped behind her shoulders, and her eyes are deep and enlightened, just like an immortal.


    "Master!"


    Zhang Han was very excited when he saw Chu Yuan, but he still suppressed the excitement, and elegantly bowed to Master.


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly, a faint smile appeared on his face.


    "Han''er, why did you come here to read? How do you understand?"


    Chu Yuanyun asked calmly.


    Not far away, Zhang Han heard Master''s question.


    The emotion that was hard to suppress suddenly exploded.


    He wants to tell Master that he has realized it and awakened his mind.


    He did not live up to Master¡¯s expectations!


    But when Zhang Han wanted to say it, he inexplicably thought of what the big brother said.


    With the master¡¯s realm, how could it be impossible to see it, he has realized it?


    And he still talked to Master with complacency.


    Isn¡¯t he explaining to Master that he¡¯s not good at nature, and he is already proud?


    No way!


    He cannot be proud!


    His comprehension is not good, and he has disappointed Master.


    If the xinxing still disappoints Master.


    Then what kind of face does he have to be a master apprentice?


    Zhang Han clenched his fists secretly, took a deep breath, and restored his emotions to his usual state.


    "Master, the disciples have a little bit of understanding. I heard from the senior brother that there are all kinds of wonderful methods in the Dharma Hall, so please stop enlightening and come and read!


    Zhang Han saluted again and replied politely.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan''s expression stiffened, and then a smile flashed.


    A little bit of understanding?


    It¡¯s not that you fool people.


    I still have some insights.


    From a trace, what do you want to realize? Got a banana stick stick hammer?


    This cold is obviously because he is afraid that he will scold him, so I said that I have a little bit of understanding!


    However, it is better to ask seriously.


    In case something goes wrong, he is afraid that the golden core will be gone.


    "Han''er, do you really understand something?"


    Chu Yuan put his hands on his back and asked a little serious.


    Zhang Han was taken aback when he heard Master¡¯s inquiry.


    Subconsciously, he wants to show the heart of the formation.


    Can think about it again.


    Something is wrong!


    It¡¯s impossible for the master to not know his natural heart, so why bother to ask.


    And Master¡¯s tone is so serious...


    Something is wrong, very wrong.


    Zhang Han frowned and thought for a moment.


    Suddenly, his mind shook.


    He got it!


    In fact, the master wants to warn him not to be complacent.


    What does it mean to have a little understanding?


    In front of the real avenue, who dares to say that he has a little understanding?


    Maintaining a normal heart at all times to enlighten the Tao is what the master wants to express.


    Master, all the disciples understand!


    Master, you have worked hard, and disciples dare not forget this kindness!


    Zhang Han was agitated, but on the surface he maintained an elegant and courteous appearance, and said: "Master, it is the disciple who has spoken arrogantly, and the disciple has never realized it!"


    When Chu Yuan heard it, he immediately became happy.


    That''s right.


    This is his apprentice.


    ...


    Ask for a recommendation ticket! Huh.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 34： No need for array materials

    Chapter 34 No need for array material


    In the Hall of Transmission.


    Listen to these words.


    Chu Yuan feels physically and mentally happy.


    Sure enough.


    This apprentice is talking nonsense.


    I have a little understanding of what.


    is all nonsense and lies.


    No one really thinks that this apprentice really understands something, right?


    No way, no way!


    No one really thinks so.


    This second apprentice is just a waste material, how could he understand anything.


    However, this Zhang Han is really ignorant.


    How can you lie.


    Don¡¯t you know that a liar has to swallow a thousand needles?


    Forget it.


    Since this apprentice is still a waste, he is relieved.


    "Since I haven''t realized something, it will take more time to understand, do you understand?"


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly, and said with satisfaction.


    Standing not far away, Zhang Han was taken aback, nodded and said, "Master, disciple understand!"


    He didn''t hear anything.


    I only thought that Master wanted him to realize the great way as soon as possible!


    Chu Yuan was more satisfied when he heard the words, and all the gazes at Zhang Han admired.


    It¡¯s still this apprentice that makes people worry.


    Where is it like Ye Luo.


    actually gave him the entire backstab.


    "If you understand it, then you will leave first as a teacher. You can understand it well, and you can''t slack off."


    Chu Yuan turned around and was about to leave.


    He became very happy.


    Because it is very pleasant.


    He is going to find the treasurer of Silver Moon City, and talk about the wine!


    This is not a matter of vain prostitution.


    This is simply wanting to talk about wine!


    Zhang Han saw that Chu Yuan was about to leave. He wanted to give it away, but after another thought, he quickly stopped him.


    "Master, wait a minute! The disciple still has something to do with Master!"


    Zhang Hansheng was afraid that Chu Yuan would leave suddenly.


    The tone of ?? also became a little hurried.


    "What else?"


    Chu Yuan stopped, raised his brows slightly, and asked suspiciously.


    Zhang Han respectfully bowed to Master, and said: "Master, the disciple wants to learn how to set up an array, but he doesn''t know where the materials are located in the Zongnei array, so he came to ask Master."


    He has a natural heart.


    The most terrifying aspect of the natural formation heart is not the extraordinary understanding of the formation method.


    But if he arranges the formation and understands it, then his cultivation level can be directly improved.


    This is the horror of the natural formation heart.


    But Zhang Han could not find the materials for the formation at all.


    As everyone knows, the formation requires various materials to assist, and large-scale formations even require corresponding array assistance to be deployed.


    Zhang Han could not find the materials needed for the formation.


    Naturally, it cannot be arranged.


    That¡¯s why he came to ask Chu Yuan.


    the other side.


    Standing at the gate of the hall, Chu Yuan, who was ready to leave, heard Zhang Han ask for materials for the formation.


    Suddenly circled.


    This cold is because you can¡¯t realize enlightenment, do you want to try enlightenment directly through formation?


    Just, doesn¡¯t this disciple know that his Wudao Sect is a gradeless, unlicensed, and resourceless Sanwu Sect.


    Oh, that¡¯s not right.


    This disciple really doesn¡¯t know.


    But where does he go to lay out materials.


    Buy?


    You are joking.


    Take the few taels of silver under his boots to buy?


    Should I still buy his clothes worth a hundred taels of gold?


    Do not make jokes.


    Buy is impossible to buy.


    Don¡¯t ask, you just don¡¯t have money.


    Since I can¡¯t buy it.


    The old rules can only be used.


    A meaningful smile appeared on Chu Yuan''s face, turned around, and turned his back to Zhang Han.


    "Han''er, do you want the array material to deploy the array?"


    Chu Yuan''s unfathomable voice sounded.


    Zhang Han nodded, and said elegantly: "Yes, Master."


    "Han''er, before you want the materials for the formation, I will ask you a question for your teacher. You know, why is the formation of the most extreme?"


    When Chu Yuan said this.


    A breeze blows.


    Blew his white robe into a hunting noise.


    this moment.


    He forced the grid to be full, as if he was really a celestial being walking in the red dust, and his back looked majestic.


    Zhang Han looked at his master¡¯s back, only feeling that the master¡¯s realm was unpredictable.


    He shook his head, and then began to think carefully about the question given by the master.


    What is the ultimate of a formation?


    Zhang Han thought about it carefully and replied: "Master, the ultimate formation of a formation should be based on the weak over the strong, and the weak should put the formation against the strong."


    The weak wins the strong?


    Chu Yuan was stunned, the formation has this effect?


    He really wants to learn the formation.


    But he was still calm on the surface, shook his head, and said nothing.


    Zhang Han said again: "Master, the formation is the ultimate, when the reversible yin and yang cycle, break the cycle of reincarnation, burst out, omnipotent!"


    Anything!


    Chu Yuan''s heart moved.


    He really wants to learn the formation.


    But there is no way.


    The heartbeat returns to the heartbeat.


    On the surface, he still shook his head.


    Seeing this, Zhang Han groaned for a moment, and then said: "Master, the ultimate formation together is a borrowing! Borrowing the power of heaven and earth! Borrowing the power of the sun, the moon and the stars, a burst of opponents, the enemy is my enemy. , It is the enemy of heaven and earth! The enemy of sun, moon and stars!"


    So hanging? ?


    Chu Yuan, whose back was facing Zhang Han, widened his eyes.


    The saliva is almost flowing down.


    The formation method is so impressive? ?


    He really wants to learn.


    Where can he go to learn these cheats?


    There is no way at all.


    Chu Yuan sighed in his heart, the surface still adjusted quickly, becoming calm and calm again.


    "What you said is the effect of the formation, but not the ultimate of the formation. So, Han''er, do you know the ultimate of the formation?"


    Chu Yuan said casually.


    Hearing this, Zhang Han could only salute helplessly, saying: "Master, the disciple is dull, I don''t know."


    Chu Yuan walked a few steps forward and came to the gate of the palace.


    I wanted to look up at the sky, but thought that his eyes were sore by the sun that day, he immediately lowered his head and looked at the earth.


    "Actually, the extreme of the formation does not mean how powerful or terrible it is. The extreme of the formation is actually an ultimate method."


    "If you have the ultimate control of the formation, you can deploy the formation with one thought. No formation materials are needed. One thought can turn the power of the world into a big formation, and kill the enemy in the town."


    "The teacher wants you to learn these techniques, without the need for the formation of materials, one thought of the formation, one thought of the enemy! No need for the formation of materials, remember, no need for the formation of materials!"


    Chu Yuan emphasized a few words.


    No need for array materials!


    He really doesn¡¯t have money to buy array materials.


    What is the power of heaven and earth, you can understand it yourself!


    can comprehend it, and count him as someone who loses!


    On the other side, Zhang Han was stunned when he heard these words.


    One thought leads the power of heaven and earth into a big array...


    No need for array material...


    Zhang Han was stunned, unable to return to his senses for a long time.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Yuan hurriedly slipped away with a cloud on the soles of his feet.


    Can''t see me, can''t see me, can''t see me...


    I really don¡¯t have the money to buy you the fabric material to splurge...


    I will not give it to you.


    Chu Yuan decisively chose to bugger.


    ¡­¡­


    Ask for recommended votes, favorites, reviews, new books for everything, àÓ.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 35： Zhang Han understands again

    Chapter 35 Zhang Han understands again


    Chu Yuan is gone.


    Walk silently, as cool as the wind.


    As for Zhang Han.


    He was standing in a daze at the gate of the temple.


    Of course he has no doubts about Master¡¯s words.


    It''s just that he was shocked by this remark.


    No need for array material.


    One thought draws the power of heaven and earth into an array...


    Is this really possible?


    To know the formation of the immortal world, you need to look for the formation materials in advance.


    The powerful formations even need to refine the formations in advance, refine the formations, and practice the formations repeatedly before they can be successfully deployed.


    It is extremely difficult to successfully deploy.


    So when confronting others, no one will stand there stupidly and wait for a long time, waiting for others to complete the formation before fighting.


    The short board of the array mage is there.


    And what his master said.


    is the force that draws the heaven and the earth to form an array, kills the enemy, without the need for array materials...


    This almost makes up for all the shortcomings of the array mage.


    But how is this possible.


    If you change to someone else, talk to Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han must have thrown a book on that man''s face.


    But this is what Master said, so it must be.


    It''s always impossible for the master to fool him, right?


    Ah.


    A super power will come to fool him?


    Her idle time?


    Zhang Han is extremely convinced that there must be such a method.


    It''s just that the master wants him to learn this method, but he didn''t tell him how to learn.


    He has no idea about it.


    Zhang Han thought for a long time, but still didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Finally, he left the Chuanfa Temple.


    I plan to talk to the big brother to see if the big brother has any clues.


    ...


    Zhang Han came to the square outside the main hall, and quickly found the big brother Ye Luo who was sitting on the ground and enlightened the sky.


    He told Ye Luo what Master said, and asked Ye Luo how he should learn.


    I didn''t know that Ye Luo had a relaxed and indifferent expression after listening.


    did not answer the question, but instead asked a question back.


    "That''s it?"


    The words come out.


    Zhang Han was not angry, but showed a look of asking for advice, and bowed in an elegant manner.


    "Please teach me, please!"


    Zhang Han was very excited.


    No need to set up an array material, use the power of the world to form an array.


    Throughout the entire Dongzhou, and even the entire Shenxing Continent, there is no array mage that can do it.


    But he wants to learn this method under the guidance of the master, how can he not be excited.


    This also made him sigh with emotion again, that the hidden Sejong gate is powerful.


    Ye Luo, sitting side by side, stood up and looked up at the sky.


    "Brother, I don¡¯t know how to set up an array, but brother, I know how to use the power of heaven and earth."


    The leaf fell slowly and opened his mouth.


    The tone is full of cells.


    Said that he might not understand others.


    But with the power of heaven and earth...


    Sorry, he is professional!


    Really, when he is watching the world and enlightening the Tao day and night, he is realizing the loneliness of the air.


    Ye Luo thought, vaguely guessing in his heart.


    Master told the younger brother that there is this method of cultivation, but he did not tell the younger brother how to practice.


    This is probably the master deliberately.


    The purpose is to want him, the big brother, to establish a greater majesty in front of the younger brother.


    In order to facilitate future inheritance of Innocent Sect, you can control your junior and disciples.


    Correct!


    It must be like this!


    Otherwise, why don¡¯t you master the specific cultivation method of the teacher!


    It''s always impossible for the master to be talking nonsense, right?


    This is obviously impossible.


    Master wants him to establish majesty!


    Since this is the case, he can''t live up to the kindness of Master.


    Ye Luo smiled slightly, already thinking about it.


    the other side.


    When Zhang Han heard that the big brother knows how to borrow the power of heaven and earth, he asked in a slightly hurried tone: "Dare to ask the big brother, how to borrow the power of heaven and earth?!"


    Ye Luo was not impatient or impatient, and slowly said: "If you want to borrow the power of heaven and earth, you must understand what Tao is! You must understand what Tao is before you can borrow the power of heaven and earth."


    "Then dare to ask Senior Brother, what is Tao?"


    "Are you sure you want to listen? I''m afraid you don''t understand."


    "OK!"


    "Okay, then brother will tell you what Tao is!"


    "Senior brother listens with good ears!"


    "The so-called Tao, um, it is complicated. Brother is afraid that you will not understand, so I will give you a brief explanation. Tao is nature, heaven and earth, everything. Tao begets one, one life, two, two begets three, and three begets everything. , You, me and all sentient beings are all within the Tao! Junior brother, do you understand?"


    Ye Luo naturally misappropriated what Chu Yuan once said to him.


    After speaking.


    looked at Zhang Han cautiously.


    When I saw Zhang Han''s confused face, I felt refreshed inexplicably.


    It turned out to be such a cool thing to see others don¡¯t understand.


    its not right.


    In front of Master, he seemed to be the same as Zhang Han.


    Think of it this way.


    Ye Luo''s mood is not so good all of a sudden.


    As for Zhang Han.


    He is now half as confused and ashamed.


    What''s lost is what the big brother''s words mean.


    Ashamed, he feels that he has a low understanding.


    It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t understand what Master said.


    Now he can¡¯t even understand what the big brother said.


    Zhang Han gritted his teeth, lowered his head and arched his hands, saying: "Brother... Senior brother is dull, don''t understand!"


    Ye Luo waved his hand, looking quite aloof.


    It¡¯s enough to establish majesty.


    Next, it¡¯s time to teach this junior.


    "Okay, it''s normal for Junior Brother to not understand, no matter, Junior Brother, I will teach you a method, and you can see if you can understand it."


    Ye Luo finished speaking, and moved **** together in the air.


    A white light flashed from his fingertips and sank between Zhang Han¡¯s eyebrows.


    Yeluo taught Zhang Han the ¡®sky-viewing technique¡¯ he created hastily.


    Zhang Han closed his eyes tightly, feeling the technique taught by his senior brother.


    The art of observing the sky!


    At this moment, Zhang Han was very shocked.


    He finally knows why his big brother likes to stare at the sky every day.


    It turns out that the big brother is watching the sky and enlightenment...


    Borrow the power of heaven and earth to comprehend one''s own way...


    Big brother!


    Horror!


    The big brother is so terrifying, how can a master who can teach the big brother exist...


    Not to mention that the elders of his Wudao Sect are all horrible existences that have soared.


    The sect of his family is really terrifying one by one!


    As for this ¡®Sky Viewing Technique¡¯.


    didn''t bring any practical effect to Zhang Han. He was different from Ye Luo''s way, and this heaven observation technique had no effect on him.


    But this sky-viewing technique really gave him inspiration.


    By the power of heaven and earth...


    In fact, the power of heaven and earth includes the power of the sun and the moon, the power of the stars, and various powers.


    And the various materials needed for the formation are also various.


    For example, the Yin-Yang Two-Yi Array, most of the materials needed are something extremely Yin or extremely Yang.


    Assuming that the power of the sun and the power of the moon are used to form an array, what will be the effect? !


    Zhang Han''s mind was shocked.


    He understood it thoroughly.


    Maybe this is what Master meant.


    But...


    Why did the big brother ask him, what is Tao? I also told him about the big one.


    What does this have to do with his borrowing the power of heaven and earth?


    Zhang Han is puzzled.


    Ask for a recommendation ticket!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 36： I have a friend

    Chapter 36 I have a friend


    That night.


    Wudaozong back mountain.


    Zhang Han sat here cross-legged, looking at the stars in the sky.


    A breeze blows past.


    Blowed him hunting in Confucian clothing, and his delicate face was full of peace.


    It''s just that Zhang Han''s eyes are shining with wisdom.


    He will try to communicate with Lunar Star.


    With the help of the power of the lunar star, try to lay down a small refining formation.


    "I don''t have a trace of mana now. I am a mortal. To communicate with the lunar star, I can only rely on meditation to create the lunar star."


    "As long as I can meditate on the lunar star, I can rely on the formation heart as a medium to communicate with the lunar star, so as to use the power of the lunar star to formulate an array method."


    Zhang Han whispered a few words in a low voice.


    Already have a decision in mind.


    Through the observation technique given by the big brother, he also has a lot of confidence in communicating with the lunar stars.


    He wants to learn this formation method as Master said as soon as possible.


    His understanding is low.


    But he believes that diligence can make up for one''s weakness!


    Zhang Han no longer hesitated, calmed down, closed his eyes, and conceived the Lunar Star in his mind.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because his brain supplement ability is too strong or something.


    He has just conceived.


    A picture quickly popped up in his mind.


    A huge sphere hangs above the nine sky, and the extreme yin and cold air are mixed together, all over the surface of the sphere, and there are countless stars around the shining galaxy guarding the sphere.


    Lunar Star!


    One of the keys to sustaining countless mundane creatures in Shenxing Continent!


    Although Zhang Han is conceiving, his consciousness is still very clear.


    After conceiving this picture.


    He quickly mobilized his heart.


    ßËßËßË¡­¡­


    The sound of Zhang Han¡¯s heartbeat suddenly became very loud. From a distance, it was like the sound of war drums, which made people feel excited.


    In Zhang Han''s chest, one after another azure blue ancient runes appeared.


    After these ancient runes appeared, they quickly turned into rays of light and rushed to the sky, faintly towards the lunar star.


    Buzz...


    Above the sky.


    The lunar star, which was originally covered by dark clouds, suddenly emitted a violent light.


    At this moment, the soft moonlight that should have become dazzling.


    One of the moonlight beams directly hit Zhang Han in the back mountain.


    at this time.


    Zhang Han stood up abruptly, his hands kept squeezing Fajue, a force from the lunar yin was displayed.


    With him as the center, runes appear on the ground with a radius of one thousand meters.


    appears with these runes.


    Countless Yin Qi seemed to be absorbed by some mysterious force, swarming towards the back mountain.


    After entering the back mountain, he was purified by a strange force and turned into pure aura.


    Refine Yin Array!


    Convert Yin Qi into Reiki!


    This is just a basic formation.


    But.


    can prove Zhang Han''s success.


    Arrange for a thought!


    Although ?? is only a small formation, it is enough to show that Zhang Han has succeeded.


    "Master! Master! My disciple succeeded!!"


    Zhang Han was very excited.


    Want to go to the respected Master now and have a good talk with the respected Master.


    But he is still very sensible.


    He communicated with such a big movement as the Lunar Star,


    Master definitely knows it.


    But the master did not appear.


    Undoubtedly, it is the master who does not want to appear, not the master who does not know!


    Master must not want him to be proud!


    It must be.


    Master is still good for him.


    Zhang Han was very moved.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Han communicated with the movement of the Taiyin Star, which indeed attracted the attention of countless powerful people.


    It¡¯s just that these strong men didn¡¯t understand what was going on and couldn¡¯t find out. After checking it, they could only give up.


    at the same time.


    Silver Moon City, in Xianzui Inn.


    Chu Yuan is pulling the shopkeeper to ¡®make wine and talk to you¡¯.


    "Come here, the shopkeeper, don¡¯t be cautious, eat, drink, and the visitor is a guest, cough cough, I¡¯m the guest, I¡¯m sorry, sorry, I made a cameo..."


    "Who, Xiao Er, come up, and another plate of fish, this plate was eaten by your shopkeeper, no more."


    Chu Yuan eats with one hand, and greets Xiao Er to come up to change dishes with the other.


    The existence of the Golden Core Realm does not eat all kinds of grains.


    But it can''t stand Chu Yuan''s gluttony.


    While eating, digest with force.


    After this meal, I was surprised to eat from day to midnight.


    The shopkeeper''s face is getting darker and darker, but there is no way, he can only let this guy eat.


    Nascent Soul Realm, he can''t afford to provoke it.


    Just when Chu Yuan continued to eat.


    A violent moonlight shone in from outside.


    Chu Yuan and the shopkeeper couldn''t help stopping each other''s things and looked outside.


    "What happened?"


    Chu Yuan put down his chopsticks, raised his eyebrows and looked out towards the sky.


    A bright moon hung up in the sky.


    surprised him.


    Today is Mid-Autumn Festival?


    The shopkeeper seemed to have seen something, and whispered: "This should be the movement caused by a genius breakthrough in the nearby sect, or there is a treasure of heaven and earth, you guys, why don''t you go take a look? ?"


    He wants to drive people out.


    He has made a decision in his mind.


    When this shameless Nascent Soul Realm can leave, he immediately went to prepare for the move!


    Carrying the carriage and running all night!


    When Chu Yuan heard this, he shook his head faintly, and said, "Where to go, what is there to go, monks of my generation, should cultivate hard, for such a glimmer of moonlight, I ran to find some treasures of heaven and earth, what do you think? ?"


    Ha, ha ha.


    Treasures of heaven, material and earth are useful?


    Is it useful for him to use the Golden Core Realm to grab the treasures of heaven and earth?


    I am afraid that I am not going to be a courier.


    He looks like such a stupid person?


    Do whatever you want!


    It¡¯s great to eat and drink here.


    "By the way, the shopkeeper, the one I asked you to find, the basic training method in the early stage of the refining realm, have you found it?"


    Chu Yuan asked again.


    "Found it, found it."


    The shopkeeper waved his hand and asked a junior to send a book over and asked: "Big brother, what do you want this kind of book for?"


    Chu Yuan silently accepted the book, his face was not red and his heart was not beating: "I have a friend that I have made since year-long, and I am preparing to refining Qi, but I can''t understand the general Qi Refining Realm early-stage cultivation method, so I gave him the entire book. ."


    The shopkeeper frowned and said, "Big brother, you are not right. This kind of early-stage Qi Refining Realm cultivation method can be understood by a person with a natural mental retardation. Does this still need to be explained?"


    "This kind of friend, don¡¯t worry, boss, listen to my advice, and cut off the relationship with this kind of friend, this kind of person is destined to not walk long in the future, and you are not at the same level as the boss..."


    The shopkeeper chatted endlessly.


    Chu Yuan''s face gets darker as she listens.


    He felt offended.


    What is a mentally retarded person can understand?


    Is he Chu someone so bad?


    The shopkeeper, you are not right.


    Is it because his fists are not big enough or something.


    I heard that you can get a ticket if you speak louder? !


    Ask for a recommendation ticket! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 37： Leaves fall down the mountain

    Chapter 37 Leaves fall down the mountain


    Chu Yuan, who got the "Explanation of the Basic Cultivation Methods in the Early Stage of Refining Qi Realm", finally left the Xianzui Inn under the eager gaze of the shopkeeper.


    There is an explanation.


    Chu Yuan is on a whim and wants to practice!


    He wants to try his own practice.


    Maybe he is a unique genius? !


    With this thought.


    Chu Yuan immediately returned to Wudaozong.


    Chu Yuan checked Wudaozong.


    Looking at Ye Luo still sitting on the square of the main hall to enlighten the Tao, Zhang Han didn¡¯t bother to care about that much after reading in the Hall of Faith.


    He returned to his palace, closed the door, and practiced in retreat.


    ...


    Xiuxian does not keep track of the day.


    Chu Yuan¡¯s retreat practice took more than two months.


    In these two months.


    The undercurrent of the outside world is surging.


    Wudao Sect is as plain as water.


    Ye Luo and Zhang Han are both busy with each other''s affairs.


    Ye Luo sees the sky and enlightens the Tao during the day, and practices the sword at night and comprehends the key given by the master.


    Zhang Han is studying formations day and night, communicating with the sun, the moon, the stars, and everything.


    And of course Chu Yuan is practicing mana.


    ...


    Palace, closed room.


    Chu Yuan sat cross-legged on a futon and slowly opened his eyes.


    He stretched his palms out of his sleeves and looked at it for a long time, and there was a hint of excitement flashing in those deep eyes.


    More than two months!


    He successfully cultivated!


    Through the basic practice method in the early stage of the refining realm.


    He successfully condensed a trace of mana!


    Although a trace is missing.


    But this is at least a good start!


    As long as you practice hard, then teach the abandoned disciples, and do both.


    The road to invincibility is here!


    I really thought that I was just talking about the words that I learned from Jindanxiu to invincible?


    Assuming that he worked hard to cultivate, and after a year of cultivation from the early stage to the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm, Zhang Han, the apprentice, taught abolishment and gained a small level of promotion.


    Then he is the existence of the late Golden Core Realm!


    Returning to the Nascent Soul Realm is just around the corner!


    Chu Yuan has imagined the future, he is invincible, the scene when he faces sentient beings.


    Think of that scene.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but smirked.


    Counting the days, there are about eight or nine months left, so it¡¯s time to test the strength of the sect disciples.


    Well, in eight or nine months, he is about to break through!


    "For more than two months, I don''t know what happened to these two disciples."


    Chu Yuan murmured, releasing his consciousness and sweeping towards the sect.


    In his divine consciousness.


    Zhang Han is still reading books in the Hall of Transmission.


    This guy, is it possible that he didn¡¯t make it after more than two months?


    A bunch of fake books, what''s so interesting.


    what.


    Where is the leaf falling?


    Chu Yuan''s divine sense swept across the main hall square, but did not find Ye Luo.


    Where did this guy go?


    Under the confusion, Chu Yuan covered the entire Wudaozong with divine consciousness for viewing.


    He finally found Ye Luo now.


    It turned out that this guy was at the mountain gate, shouting ¡®Master¡¯ in his mouth, as if looking for him.


    "Why is this kid looking for me? Is it possible that I have figured it out and want me to give some pointers? It just so happens, to set his practice."


    Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up, and without hesitation, he opened the door of the temple and headed towards the place where Ye Luo was.


    ...


    At this moment.


    Wudaozong, inside the mountain gate.


    Ye Luo holding the long sword, is walking along the mountain road.


    He wears a blue-liu-heyun robe, his wide sleeves are fluttering in the wind, his black hair is curled up with a wooden hairpin, the golden mark on his forehead is gleaming, and his eyes are sharp and indifferent.


    The whole person stands there erratic and lonely as snow.


    Like a heavenly sword fairy descending to the earth, walking in Hongchen.


    "Where is the master?"


    Ye Luo muttered to himself.


    He has been enlightened for more than two months, he has already felt the bottleneck, and he plans to go down the mountain to experience it.


    Before leaving, he planned to talk to Master.


    But no matter how to find, I can¡¯t find where the master is.


    Ye Luo frowned, planning to use Dao Yun as a medium to call out Master.


    just when he was about to shout.


    A figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    A closer look, it is Chu Yuan.


    Ye Luo was stunned.


    Is the realm of the master so unpredictable?


    When he doesn¡¯t want to use Daoyun, no matter how he calls Master, Master will not appear.


    When he was about to use Daoyun as a medium, the master suddenly appeared.


    Could this be a coincidence? !


    No one really thinks this is a coincidence, right?


    No way, no way.


    No one really thinks so.


    It must be a coincidence to change to someone else.


    can be exchanged for a peerless powerhouse like his master.


    That is certainly not a coincidence.


    Master¡¯s capture of Dao Yun is so sensitive!


    What kind of realm is this in order to achieve this point.


    It was just the thought of using Daoyun in the heart, and it was known by the master.


    "Master!"


    Ye Luo honestly saluted his master.


    "Luo''er, you... um, what''s the matter with you looking for a teacher? But I figured it out, want to guide him?"


    Chu Yuan was a little surprised in his heart, but the surface was still calm.


    How long has he not seen this Ye Luo?


    It''s more than two months.


    How did it change so much.


    Clearly more than two months ago, there was still a kind of mortal feeling.


    Now it gave him a feeling of aloof and arrogant sword fairy.


    Grumbling...


    Chu Yuan secretly swallowed and spit.


    He was thinking.


    Is he still able to beat this apprentice now?


    Ye Luo on the other side heard this.


    couldn''t help but smile.


    It¡¯s been two months, but I didn¡¯t expect Master to still want to test his Dao Xin.


    "Master¡¯s kindness, the disciple¡¯s heart received it, and the disciple¡¯s request to see Master is not for guidance."


    Ye Luo said with his hands.


    He has a slight smile in his tone.


    Especially when it comes to the word ¡®pointing¡¯, the smile is obviously even greater.


    "Then you call to be a teacher, what''s the point?"


    Chu Yuan frowned and asked.


    Ye Luo heard this and took out a very delicate invitation from her arms.


    The surface of this invitation is covered with a layer of gold leaf, which is extremely gorgeous. On the left is embroidered with a lifelike phoenix, and on the right is engraved with a domineering golden dragon.


    In the middle of ?? an ancient word ¡®dry¡¯ is engraved.


    "Master, this sect invited disciples to visit it three months ago to watch its sect competition. Now that the period of March is almost here, the disciples are planning to go down the mountain for some practice, just to take a look."


    Ye Luo whispered.


    Chu Yuan glanced down at the invitation, and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Which sect¡¯s invitation is this?


    This invitation seems to be very valuable.


    If you take this invitation, will Ye Luo turn his face against him?


    Ahem, forget it.


    He is a fair teacher


    How can I **** things from my disciples.


    "Which sect is this?"


    Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "Master Qi is from Qiandi Dao Sect, and the disciple doesn''t know the specific sect."


    Ye Luo answered honestly.


    This was heard by Chu Yuan.


    Suddenly stunned.


    Emperor Qiandi Taozong?


    He knows this.


    is that, on the Xuantian Mountain Range, the sect of the black-bellied elder.


    Obviously, there were so many people who wanted to give him gifts, but the black-bellied elder was completely ruined and he was unwilling to give it to him.


    He can remember this hatred for a lifetime.


    Think of this.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but gritted his teeth.


    "Luo''er, you go down the mountain to participate in this **** sect competition. If you have a chance, you can make trouble, you know?"


    Anyway, Ye Luo looks very strong now, so let this disciple who stabbed him back to give him a good revenge.


    Ye Luo on the side was stunned when he heard this, but still nodded. He has always followed Master''s words.


    Ask for a recommendation ticket!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 38： My elder is not licking the dog

    Chapter 38 I am not a dog licking


    Dongzhou area.


    Cloudless.


    At this moment, Emperor Qiandi Daozong is in full swing.


    Countless disciples came out of the retreat, under the command of the major elders, preparing for this sect competition.


    Qiandi Daozong is the sacred land of Dongzhou.


    A sect competition, almost all the major sects in Dongzhou will be invited.


    Those medium-sized sects and small sects who are not eligible to be invited will also give gifts to congratulate Emperor Qiandi Daozong on the sect competition.


    you can say so.


    A sect comparison of Emperor Qiandi Daozong was enough to shake the entire Dongzhou.


    This is the influence of Dongzhou Holy Land!


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Emperor Qiandi Daozong was busy.


    The top elders and sovereigns gathered in the hall.


    These elders stood below one by one.


    All-in-one image of the old man.


    All-in-one cultivation of the God Realm.


    At this moment, several elders are talking.


    "Great Elder, what do you say? Didn''t you mean that the disciples of the Hidden Sejong Sect Wudao Sect will come?"


    "It''s been a few days since the Zongmen Grand Competition started."


    "Could it be possible that we can still apply for the Sect Master later because of a hidden Sejong Sect disciple? Cough cough, it seems feasible, the lord, the old man, apply for the Sect Master more later than it is!"


    Several elders are all worried about the fact that the disciples of Sejong Sejong haven¡¯t arrived yet.


    In the hall, only two of them looked calm.


    Great Elder.


    Sovereign Qianyuan.


    The two men looked as usual, without the slightest surprise, they both looked unpredictable.


    "Sect Master, you have a way. We can''t gather here to make a noise."


    An elder noticed that the two of them were not talking and could not help but speak.


    Sect Master Qianyuan squinted his eyes, sitting on the Sect Master¡¯s throne, and glanced at the elder lightly.


    "The great elder is responsible for this matter. Just ask the great elder to come out and come up with a plan."


    Suzerain Qianyuan said lightly.


    The surface is as stable as an old dog, but in fact he panicked a lot.


    He has no cultivation base now.


    Can he come out and brush his presence?


    I can only pretend to be dumb as much as possible. If there is any problem, I will push these elders.


    More than two months of disguise, his acting skills are called a perfect master.


    In this tone.


    These elders didn¡¯t notice anything at all.


    murmured a few words and let it go.


    Recently, they can only look at the Great Elder.


    The great elder had no expression on his face, with a cold and solemn look, and he had thought about it for a long time.


    "If it really doesn''t come, then postpone the sect. Anyway, the only thing that can be seen by my sect in Dongzhou is Wudaozong. The rest of the sects, let them wait. Right."


    "My sect wants to establish a friendly relationship with Wudaozong. How can we start without the disciples of Wudaozong coming? Wouldn''t this make the relationship between the two schools worse?"


    The Great Elder spoke righteously.


    Looking like ¡®I¡¯m not licking the dog, I¡¯m just thinking about the sect¡¯.


    Sect Master Qianyuan heard the words, he was too lazy to say something, and said: "If this is the case, then postpone the sect."


    The elders nodded.


    is preparing to go out and make an announcement.


    at this time.


    A disciple came with Yujian and quickly landed in the hall.


    "Sect Master! The disciple of the Hidden Sejong Sect is here!"


    The disciple said this way, his tone rushed and excited.


    Ok?


    The words come out.


    Several elders and Sovereign Qianyuan all looked at the elder.


    Just listen to the disciple continuing to say: "Sect Master! A person from the mountain gate came with an invitation. We asked him where he came from. He said he came on behalf of Wudao Sect! This person must be hidden. Sejongmen disciple!"


    finally come!


    The expressions of several elders were flushed, and they didn''t know what they were thinking.


    "Walk around, let''s go to meet this hidden Sejong Sect disciple."


    "I want this hidden Sejong Sect disciple to take a good look at my licking skills. Bah, I''m wrong, don''t mind, I want this hidden Sejong Sect disciple to take a good look at my magic."


    "Everyone is leaving, what are you doing here."


    Several elders quickly turned into a streamer and flew out.


    Sect Master Qianyuan saw that these people were gone, so he stood up tremblingly and walked outside the hall.


    At this moment, a voice came slowly from his ear, almost not letting him break his work.


    "Sect Master, why don''t you go there?"


    Sect Master Qianyuan turned his head and saw that the Great Elder was standing next to him.


    The corners of his mouth twitched fiercely, and he asked, "Should I ask you this? Why don''t you go there?"


    The great elder shook his head, with a solemn tone.


    "I am the great elder of Emperor Qiandi Dao Zong, and I have high morals. How can I be like them? Puff, a group of licking dogs!"


    The Great Elder said, his palms were quietly playing tricks in his sleeves.


    One key to open the forbidden air array of Emperor Qiandi Daozong.


    fly? I let you fly for me.


    See if you can fly or not.


    Well, after opening the forbidden air array, the great elder spent a lot of attention to communicate the difficult array of Emperor Qiandi Dao Zong protector, and use the difficult array against those who have just flown.


    Come, give him another try.


    His elder asked you to fly 10,000 meters first, without chasing!


    Sect Master Qian Yuan on the other side didn''t know this, and listened to the words of the great elder, pretending to be plain.


    "Yes, I deserve to be the Great Elder of Emperor Qiandi Dao Sect. I think so too. I can''t be a licking dog."


    Sect Master Qianyuan nodded, with a look of approval.


    The great elder nodded with a smile, forgetting the time.


    At this time, those transforming gods should also be suppressed.


    Well, he can rush over now.


    "Sect Master, that¡¯s what I said, but the sect lord, as the sacred land of Dongzhou, I, Emperor Qiandaozong, should show off the grand style. I think we should go over."


    The great elder said casually.


    Sect Master Qianyuan waved his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to go anymore. Your great elder passed by is enough to represent my sincerity of Emperor Daozong.¡±


    The great elder heard this and stopped saying anything, and went straight away.


    Sovereign Qianyuan soon left in the same place.


    Sect Master Qianyuan looked at the empty hall, suddenly heaved a sigh of relief, and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    On how difficult it is to play a holy landlord...


    Hovering infinitely on the edge of exposure almost all the time.


    I also thanked him for acting well.


    "No way, no way, when the disciple of the hidden Sejong Sect enters the sect, I have to ask if there is a way for this hidden Sejong Sect to restore my cultivation."


    Sect Master Qianyuan took a deep breath and placed hope on the hidden Sejongmen.


    He really has no way to restore his cultivation base.


    Even he can''t help it.


    The whole East State will have nothing to do.


    The only hope is to hide Sejongmen...


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Under the gate of Emperor Qian¡¯s Daozong...


    The second one, ask for a recommendation ticket!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 39： On how deep the licking skills of the elders are

    Chapter 39 On How Profound Elder¡¯s Licking Skill


    Below the gate of Emperor Qiandi Daozong.


    Looking at the towering mountain gate in front of him.


    Ye Luo held the long sword, his eyes narrowed.


    Although the mountain gate in front of him is much larger than his Wudao Sect''s mountain gate, but he feels that the Qiandi Dao Sect''s mountain gate is not as good as his Wudao Sect.


    how to say.


    The mountain gate of Wudaozong gave him a mysterious and mysterious feeling.


    The gate of Emperor Qian¡¯s Taoism is simply magnificent.


    Between the two, Ye Luo still felt that he was better than Dao Sect.


    "However, this Qiandi Daozong is actually the sacred land of Dongzhou, which surprised me a bit."


    Ye Luo whispered in a low voice.


    He didn''t know Qiandi Daozong originally.


    After inquiring about it, I found out.


    It turns out that Emperor Qian¡¯s Taoism is the Holy Land of Dongzhou.


    You can''t blame Ye Luo for this.


    According to his previous level, it would be nice to know some big sects.


    The existence of Emperor Qian¡¯s Dao Sect was like heaven to him.


    also knows that there are holy places in Dongzhou, where would you know that the real name of Dongzhou holy land is Qiandi Daozong.


    Of course, these are not the reasons for Ye Luo''s surprise.


    really surprised Ye Luo.


    is his master¡¯s name for this sacred place in Dongzhou.


    Ye Luo remembered that before he went down the mountain, Master learned about Emperor Qiandi¡¯s Dao Sect¡¯s Grand Competition, and let him make trouble if he had a chance.


    also said ¡®garbage sect¡¯.


    Tangtang Dongzhou Holy Land, in front of his master, it can only be called the trash sect...


    What kind of arrogance is this? !


    But Ye Luo felt that in front of his Wudao Sect, Dongzhou Holy Land might really be just rubbish!


    Don¡¯t ask, ask is that he believes in his master.


    "However, it is a bit exciting to think about making trouble in the Dongzhou Holy Land."


    A hint of excitement flashed in Ye Luo''s eyes.


    Since his enlightenment, he has never worked with anyone. I don¡¯t know which class he is in.


    This time down the mountain, there is also the purpose of testing his own combat effectiveness.


    But, let''s talk about it.


    Why did the Emperor Dao Zong go in and report for so long.


    Tangtang Dongzhou Holy Land, how can the efficiency of things be so slow?


    Just when Ye Luo was thinking about it.


    A voice came from a distance.


    "It¡¯s a great pleasure to have friends from afar! Ye Xiaoyou, it¡¯s been a long time since I saw you, don¡¯t come here without any problems."


    I saw the great elder coming from outside the mountain gate, and the old face was full of smiles, without the usual solemnity.


    "It''s you, old lick, cough, old man."


    Ye Luo saw the great elder, and subconsciously wanted to call him ¡®Old Licking Dog¡¯.


    After thinking about it, I corrected the title.


    It''s a sacred place in Dongzhou anyway, it''s better to give some face.


    After all, he is not a peerless powerhouse like Master, and he can always call Dongzhou Holy Land as the ¡®garbage sect¡¯.


    The great elder saw Ye Luo recognize him, his old face couldn''t help but smile more happily.


    A zombie smile alive.


    "It''s me and I, look at you, Xiaoyou Ye, you''re in the dust. I''m tired of coming all the way? Let''s go, let''s go, the old man is ready for you. The old man has cleared out all the peaks and configured thirty-six Ye Xiaoyou can live with peace of mind as the maid of the foundation-building realm and the 72 guards of the golden core realm."


    "Oh, by the way, in order to facilitate Ye Xiaoyou''s travel, the old man also prepared a Golden Core Crane. The flying speed is extremely fast and the appearance is excellent. It is very suitable for a handsome person like Ye Xiaoyou."


    The Great Elder said with a smile.


    Ye Luo was holding the long sword, and couldn''t help shaking his hands under the sleeves of his overcoat.


    Familiar taste.


    This old man like a dog skin plaster.


    Is this really the Great Elder of Dongzhou Holy Land? !


    Tangtang Dongzhou Holy Land''s Great Elder actually licked the dog.


    Say it out, I''m afraid no one will believe it.


    "Well, senior, I don''t need to be so fanatical, it''s better to keep a low profile."


    Ye Luo coughed twice, then tactfully dissuaded him.


    The great elder next to ?? smiled bravely when he heard this, and said: "This is not a big fanfare, all the daoists who came to me to serve as Emperor Dao Sect received this standard!"


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo couldn''t say anything more.


    With the great elder, he is ready to enter.


    Before entering the mountain gate.


    A conversation on the other side of the huge mountain gate attracted Ye Luo''s attention.


    I saw a group of people preparing to enter the mountain gate, but they were stopped by a few disciples.


    The team took out the invitation.


    A few disciples still refused to let them in.


    "Excuse me, those who are invited cannot enter my Gandi Taoist sect to live in. You can go to the bottom of the mountain and find a place to live, huh? What? Servant? No servants. You have to prepare and protect all of this. What are you thinking about, even if you are worthy of me, Qiandi Dao Sect will send guards to protect you?"


    A disciple said so.


    Ye Luo, who was about to enter next to him: "???"


    Elder, can you lick it more obviously?


    The great elder saw this scene, but regarded it as if he hadn¡¯t seen it, his face was not red and his heart was not beating, pulling Ye Luo into the Emperor Qiandao Sect.


    Ye Luo could only let the great elder lead him in.


    He ranted frantically in his heart.


    Don¡¯t you have a strong personality in the Holy Land of Dongzhou?


    Ye Luo could only tell herself secretly, this is definitely not what Dongzhou Holy Land looks like, and there must be only one elder licking the dog.


    The other people in Dongzhou Holy Land must be proud of the generation.


    Until the evening.


    Ye Luo''s last impression of Dongzhou Holy Land was completely broken.


    ...


    The evening of Emperor Qian¡¯s Taoism is very mysterious.


    Because of geographical location.


    On any mountain peak of Emperor Qiandi Dao Sect, you can clearly see the whole process of the Golden Wushi Pendant and the east rising of the Taiyin.


    Ye Luo stood in front of a majestic and magnificent palace, watching this scene.


    When he saw that the last bit of light remaining in the world disappeared, and the night was like a greedy beast madly occupying the sky, he couldn''t help but feel a little emotional.


    Vaguely understand.


    But I don¡¯t know where to rise.


    Ye Luoben wanted to see the sky and enlightenment here, to see if there was any gain.


    hasn''t waited for him to begin to comprehend.


    A beautiful maid came over and said, "Respected sir, there are many people outside Yunxia Peak who want to visit you. Do you see it or not?"


    Ye Luo was curious about who would visit him, so of course he chose to meet him.


    "See you."


    Ye Luo said softly.


    He can''t remember who he knew in Emperor Qiandi Daozong.


    In other words, in the entire world of cultivating immortals, he didn''t know anyone except his Master and Junior Brother Zhang Han.


    "Okay, sir, slave and maid, then let those who want to visit the adults come up."


    The maid replied, and then retired.


    The leaves did not move, and they continued to look at the sky.


    after awhile.


    The maid came back again, and all the people who said she wanted to visit came up.


    Ye Luo was also unambiguous, and walked straight into the hall.


    Looking at him this time, he was taken aback.


    Looking around, the whole hall was full of people, all of them were old men, and the breath was very majestic.


    If it is these.


    Ye Luo doesn''t think there is anything yet.


    But every old man¡¯s face is full of his aunt¡¯s smile. What¡¯s the matter...


    This smile is familiar to Ye Luo.


    is exactly the same as the old elder licking dog.


    He...


    Is it really the sacred land of Dongzhou?


    Did you go wrong?


    Ask for a recommendation ticket! !


    I heard that there are tickets for four exclamation marks?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 40： My mentality collapsed

    Chapter 40 My mentality collapsed


    Go to Wudaozong.


    Standing on the main hall square.


    Chu Yuan looked up.


    was looking at the dark sky.


    Chu Yuan wanted to realize Ye Luo''s exercises, but he saw the night from noon, but he couldn''t see anything.


    Oh, he can see it.


    Today is light breeze, sunny to cloudy, wind direction is northwest, temperature is quite high...


    Other than that, he didn''t see anything.


    Another day wasted in vain.


    Chu Yuan sighed.


    I knew he had gone to practice.


    Cultivating for at least three months, he can still condense a trace of mana.


    Looking at it all day for nothing, there is nothing.


    Chu Yuan swept the side of the Dharma Hall with his spiritual knowledge, and saw Zhang Han still reading, and couldn''t help but relax.


    Although this day was in vain, he was not depressed at all.


    Because this Zhang Han is so good!


    Be good enough to make him feel at ease.


    Sit there and read a book every day.


    did not drive it either.


    I really don¡¯t know what is good about some fake books.


    That¡¯s all, that¡¯s fine.


    Drag a little more time.


    Time is up, as soon as the system settles, he gets a realm improvement.


    Chu Yuan didn¡¯t know at all, this disciple had already completed his backstab...


    At this moment.


    Chu Yuan was muttering to himself.


    "By the way, why haven''t I seen this Zhang Han eat? He is obviously a mortal, but he hasn''t seen him eat... No, I didn''t plan to eat. It should be his own dry food, and I don''t watch him all the time. Look at him, I probably didn¡¯t notice him eating, forget it."


    "Anyway, this disciple is honest, don''t worry about it."


    Chu Yuan touched his chin, retracted his divine consciousness, and stopped worrying about Zhang Han.


    This disciple is honest.


    Honest enough to let him rest assured.


    Where is the same as Ye Luo.


    Chu Yuan feels relieved to Zhang Han.


    Ha ha.


    In this way, an honest disciple can still stab him back.


    Then he, Chu, stopped playing, dispersed on the spot, and swallowed all the buildings up and down the entire sect in one bite.


    Without chewing.


    Swallow!


    However, his Wudao Sect does seem to be a bit deserted.


    Chu Yuan glanced around.


    He Wudao Sect is actually very big.


    There are many more halls.


    Tianfa Temple is just one of them.


    Because the other halls were empty, Chu Yuan shut them down.


    Now it seems that those halls will be better if they are opened.


    He will recruit disciples in the future.


    If he can use these halls to hold the disciple, he will be able to reach the realm after he has been judged by the system as long as one year.


    Moreover, there are more halls.


    He can set a rule. To get his inheritance, he must first pass these halls.


    For example, in the Dharma Hall, you have to stay for three months.


    How many months and months should I stay in this hall and that hall?


    This method is feasible!


    To open those halls more.


    Just before opening, you have to prepare some fakes.


    Chu Yuan already has a plan in his heart.


    He plans to go to a whole batch of fake weapons first.


    Well, he wants to make some weapons that look awesome on the surface, but are actually rubbish.


    Then open a hall and trick the disciples into entering and enlightenment, and they must get the approval of a magic weapon before they can come out.


    But these weapons are all fake, how can they be approved or not approved?


    In this way, time can be delayed and great things can be accomplished!


    Thinking about this, Chu Yuan nodded secretly.


    Just do it.


    He immediately set up Fayun.


    Fly towards Silvermoon City.


    If you want to find out where there are such weapons, of course you have to ask the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper can be called the "Bai Xiaosheng".


    ...


    After half a day.


    Silvermoon City.


    In front of Xianzui Inn.


    A carriage stopped in front of the inn.


    At this moment, the shopkeeper is directing countless people, moving things, and wiping sweat from his forehead while moving.


    He is leaving!


    Actually, he should have left three months ago.


    It''s really that the Nascent Soul Power is too horrible and shameless.


    He can''t afford to offend, so he intends to slip away!


    But every day he worried that the shameless Yuan Ying might come over, and saw the scene where he was about to run away, and slapped him to death in anger.


    So he procrastinated day by day.


    After dragging it to today, for three full months, I didn''t see the Yuan Ying Da can come over.


    The shopkeeper became bold and prepared to slip away.


    "Who, when you move, move lightly. The stool you moved is very valuable. It is made of precious wood. You can''t afford it if you wipe it off!"


    "Oh, I told you to be lighter, but I didn''t tell you to be so slow, move lighter, and walk faster."


    The shopkeeper stood there, directing the servants to carry things.


    The sweat on his forehead almost wetted his clothes.


    It can be seen how rush he is.


    Just when the shopkeeper continued to command.


    A faint voice came in from his ear.


    "The shopkeeper, aren''t you making things difficult for them? How can this be done while telling them to act more carefully, but also to ask them to move faster?"


    The shopkeeper waved his hand subconsciously, and said loudly: "I have spent money, so why can''t I give a few words?"


    stood next to a figure, faintly said: "But you don''t have to say so. I want people to move lightly and walk faster. If you can, you show me the whole one?"


    The shopkeeper became angry all at once.


    "I spent the money! Others paid me again! No, who, beep in front of me, are you looking for a fight..."


    The shopkeeper is half talking.


    The sound stopped abruptly.


    The shopkeeper''s whole body suddenly stiffened, twisted slightly, and looked at his side.


    I saw Chu Yuan, like a okay person, standing aside with a smile, watching the people carry things.


    This evil god!


    When did you come here!


    The shopkeeper''s heart was cold for a while, and his face was stiff and said: "Big big, big man, when did you come here?"


    Chu Yuan didn''t think there was anything, so he stuck his waist and watched these people carry things.


    "Just now, seeing your command so vigorously, I am embarrassed to interrupt you, continue to command, as long as I don''t exist."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand quite casually.


    finished.


    He paused, and then asked: "By the way, where are you going to move things? Are you going to move?"


    Moving? ? ?


    What should I say?


    The shopkeeper wanted to cry without tears, and said repeatedly: "No, no, there is nothing wrong, I have stayed well in this Silvermoon City, and occasionally I can meet a confidant like you, what is good for me to move? It¡¯s just going to open a branch, um, open a branch."


    The shopkeeper wanted to fool around.


    Who knew what he said.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up on the spot.


    "The branch is good! Why don''t you open it to the foot of my Zongmen Mountain? At the foot of my Zongmen Mountain, I will mark a plot for you. There is beautiful scenery, but a good place. How about it? Would you like to think about it?"


    "As for the rental cost of the place, I count you 1 million gold a year, what do you think?"


    The shopkeeper: "..."


    My mentality collapsed.


    Ask for a recommendation ticket! ! !


    count the exclamation points!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 41： Borrow money

    Chapter 41 Borrowing Money


    Xianzui Inn.


    Second floor.


    Under the verbal refusal of the shopkeeper.


    Chu Yuan gave up the idea of ??letting the shopkeeper open the branch to the foot of Wudaozong Mountain.


    is not what Chu Yuan thought.


    There is really no way.


    The shopkeeper was so excited that he almost knocked the knife rest on his neck.


    This made Chu Yuan dismiss the idea.


    Looking at the table of delicacies in front of him.


    Chu Yuan whispered while eating.


    "It''s a pity, I thought I could go down the mountain to eat every day in the future, so that disciples in the sect don''t have to worry about eating and drinking..."


    The shopkeeper waiting by the side almost accidentally fell down and took a deep breath.


    I am fortunate that I have just been decisive and took the knife holder neck, otherwise I am afraid that I will be preparing to open a branch now.


    This special is eaten every day.


    Then what business does he still do?


    Waiting to close the door.


    The shopkeeper is very fortunate.


    Chu Yuan, who was sitting at the table, didn''t think so much. After eating a few bites of food, he was ready to start straight.


    "Treasurer, this time I am here, and I am not looking for you to talk about the wine, I will be ready to leave if you ask you something. You are well informed, but I know it. If you know, you can''t hide it from me."


    Chu Yuan said with a smile, with a pleasant look.


    Hear this.


    The shopkeeper immediately regained his energy.


    Ask something and leave?


    Don¡¯t eat and drink in his store, and slept for nothing?


    "Boss, if you have anything you want to ask, just ask! I must know everything is endless!"


    "Even if I don''t know, I can go to other people to find out. My Xianzui Inn is the most well-informed place. No matter what the news, just inquire a little, I will definitely know!"


    The shopkeeper suddenly turned into a dog leg, and answered with a smile.


    and the look just dying of breath, they are different.


    "I want to know where weapons are sold, that is, the weaker weapons, um, the ones that need to be sold in batches."


    Chu Yuan put down the chopsticks and said slowly.


    A weaker weapon?


    Weapon? Are you sure it''s not a magic weapon?


    As a big boss, shouldn¡¯t they all play magic weapons?


    The shopkeeper was stunned.


    Chu Yuan waved his hand at random, and said again: "It''s okay, it''s okay, you can think about it slowly, if you don''t think it is, I''m not in a hurry, who, Xiao Er, will serve some more dishes."


    The shopkeeper saw that Chu Yuan ordered a bunch of dishes, and the original smile suddenly disappeared.


    Assuming he is in the Nascent Soul Realm, and the person in front of him is a mortal, then he must extract the soul of this person and put it back, and then put it back again, giving him an infinite loop...


    He has grown up so old, he has never seen such a cheap power.


    This is a long experience today.


    Just want to get news from him?


    I''m afraid I am dreaming.


    The shopkeeper''s eyes turned, and he already had an idea.


    Ning is not a magic weapon for weapons?


    Okay, I will find you a Longtan Tiger Lair, and see if you have lost half your life in the past!


    The shopkeeper thought in his heart, and said with a smile on the surface.


    "Yes! Yes! You want weapons, don''t you? I know a good place that will definitely satisfy you!"


    The tone of the shopkeeper was full of smiles.


    It''s just this kind of laugh.


    looks overcast.


    Chu Yuan didn¡¯t pay attention to this scene. He raised his eyebrows and asked again: ¡°Are you sure you thought of it so soon? I want weapons, do you know about weapons? And they want to be wholesale, do you understand?¡±


    The shopkeeper waved his hand on the spot, saying: "I understand, I understand."


    So this guy really understands?


    "So, what''s the specific news?"


    Chu Yuan asked a little confused.


    "That''s it, my lord, walking eastward in Silvermoon City, you can reach a lake. The lake is big and conspicuous. As long as you get there, you can see it. Next to the lake, there is a blacksmith shop. Inside the blacksmith shop There is an old man who is known to be a master of weapons, and he has whatever weapons he wants."


    The shopkeeper''s tone was slightly confused.


    In fact, beside the lake on the east side of Silvermoon City, there is indeed a blacksmith shop.


    It''s just that there is a hidden master with a bad temper living there. When you meet someone who is destined, maybe that master will build a magic weapon, but most of them went back empty-handed.


    And if you anger the hidden expert, you will probably lose your life.


    What he wants is this shameless Nascent Soul Realm to pass.


    The shame of this guy will definitely cause some disputes.


    If this guy accidentally gets shot to death, then he can jump up with joy on the spot.


    Chu Yuan, who was sitting on the side, didn¡¯t know so many twists and turns.


    After hearing what the shopkeeper said, he nodded, thoughtfully.


    "That''s what I said, but the shopkeeper, please help me, you can borrow some gold to use it first. I am a little tight, I am afraid I can''t buy anything."


    Chu Yuan said slowly.


    According to his thoughts, weapons cannot be as cheap as books.


    I bought those books last time, and it cost me two or two.


    For the weight of the weapon, it is estimated that buying a pile of scrap iron is enough.


    He doesn¡¯t have much money.


    Can''t take clothes to pay off debts, right? ?


    The shopkeeper reluctantly showed a smile, and waved his hand: "How big is it, isn''t it gold? How much is it, count me as supporting you."


    Spend some gold to make the person in front of you disappear.


    The shopkeeper feels that it is very worthwhile!


    Chu Yuan heard the shopkeeper''s consent, and his eyes lit up again.


    "Thank you very much, let me borrow one million gold first!"


    "One million??? Gold???"


    "No? Then make a discount, nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine taels."


    "Boss, you have no problem with math?"


    "No problem, no problem."


    "Well, boss, I''ll give you a way. Now you slap the people in this city to death, and then say that I took the shots. Then wait for the rewards issued by the mortal big week, and then kill me to receive it. Reward, there may be this money."


    "The method is good, I think it is feasible, and if you do this, your current money is all mine, as well as the reward money, which kills two birds with one stone, not bad, not bad..."


    "¡­¡­"


    In the end, Chu Yuan and the shopkeeper had some tugging.


    The shopkeeper gave Chu Yuan one hundred thousand taels of gold and a pile of silk...


    So he cares.


    A strange scene appeared.


    Chu Yuan, who has no magic weapon for storage, holds a huge treasure chest in his hand and carries a huge amount of silk on his back.


    Chu Yuan also felt strange looking at her dress.


    Well, I really complied with those words.


    Even if I hold a golden treasure box in my hand and carry silk on my back, I am as invincible as Chu Yuan...


    ¡­¡­


    Wow, the cabbage is very busy today. There is not enough time for the second change. There is still something to be done tomorrow morning. I can only change it today, and tomorrow will be the bottom three. Forgive me, àÓàÓàÓ.


    Ask for a recommendation ticket.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 42： Impermanent Taoist

    Chapter 42 Impermanent Taoist


    Silver Moon City goes straight to the east, and there is a very wide lake.


    The vastness of this lake is one of the best even in the entire Eastern State.


    Because the lake is clear like a mirror, it is also called a mirror lake.


    In this mirrored lake, there have been rumors for a long time.


    Some people say that they have seen real dragons here.


    Some people say that as long as you stand in front of the lake in the early morning, you can see another self.


    But this is just a rumor.


    In the eyes of people in the world of cultivating immortals, this is not the case.


    The mirror lake is beautiful, and full of spiritual energy, it can be regarded as a blessed place.


    The reason why ordinary people see so many visions is that they have swallowed a lot of spiritual energy while breathing, and can''t digest them, which leads to hallucinations.


    As for why there is no Xiu Xian sect competition in this cave heaven and blessed land...


    It is because of the blacksmith shop by the mirror lake.


    A hidden existence lives in the smithy.


    This is a hidden existence, no one knows his name, he only knows the title of "Impermanent Taoist".


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment.


    In the smithy.


    An old man with old cloth, straw sandals, and gray hair was holding a hammer, and he was hitting a piece of red-hot iron again and again.


    Clang clang...


    The hammer beats again and again.


    Every click is very regular and full of Taoist rhyme.


    This old man is an impermanent Taoist.


    The impermanent Taoist held the hammer, not knowing how many times it moved.


    I saw that the iron piece became more and more red, until it reached a limit.


    Impermanence Taoist then retracted the hammer, put it in a dark wooden barrel with tweezers, and closed the lid.


    Then turned around and cleaned up the debris from the iron.


    At the end, the impermanence talents cast their eyes on a corner of the forge.


    A young man in a Chinese suit stood there.


    Impermanence Taoist narrowed his eyes, looked at the young man for a while, and slowly spoke.


    "Let''s talk, what''s the matter."


    "You Tianqing Sect is really annoying. You will bother me once every three to five. Didn¡¯t you eat a little bit of your food in the first place, and inherited your love?"


    Impermanent Taoist''s voice is very hoarse.


    but full of breath.


    "Impermanence-senior, this time I am not here to trouble you, but I want to tell you something!"


    The young man in Huafu suppressed his tone, for fear that the voice was too loud and disturbed this one.


    "Message? What message?"


    The Taoist impermanence narrowed his eyes and asked.


    "Recently, there was news that in our Dongzhou territory, the Sejong Sect of Yin was born, and it is said that the background is very big. Our Tianqing Sect got the news for the first time, and we also got a picture depicting the master of the Sect of the Yin Sejong."


    The young man in Huafu said cautiously.


    While talking, he took out a picture scroll from his arms.


    The impermanence Taoist heard the words''Hidden Sejongmen'', and his muddy eyes brightened.


    He stretched out his hand.


    The scroll fell into his hands automatically, stretched out.


    reflected in the eyes of impermanent Taoists.


    is an ancient picture, in the dark world, everything is dead, without vitality, as if the world has died.


    A figure in a white robe stood in the pitch black, with countless gleams of light and black hair dancing wildly, like a supreme god, overlooking the world.


    In the hands of this figure.


    The sun, moon and stars float on it.


    Indifferent, majestic, like a **** like a devil!


    Even through a picture scroll, it can shock people.


    Especially at the bottom, a paragraph of characters like dragons and snakes is depicted.


    Hold the stars and pick the sun and the moon!


    There is no such person as me!


    This, this, this...


    How does this exist...


    Impermanence Taoist was stunned.


    The young man in Chinese clothes on the side saw this scene and couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief.


    When their sect heard the news of the Hidden Sejong Sect and got a picture scroll that was about to climb out, they asked about the traitor of Emperor Qiandi Dao Sect.


    This picture scroll is about to be climbed, not as powerful as the real one.


    Their sect wanted to give this picture scroll to the impermanent Taoist for viewing, for fear that because the scroll is about to climb, it would not be able to show the true spirit and annoy the impermanent Taoist.


    So I used some of the treasures left over from the ancient times and processed it to make it look unpredictable.


    Where does this young man in Chinese clothes know?


    The real picture scroll, because of Ye Luo''s powerful brain-replenishing ability, it looks a little magnificent.


    Where is a picture scroll made with treasures made by this temporary climbing is unpredictable.


    This picture of the pre-climbing, obviously hanging up the real one.


    But apart from the people of Emperor Qiandi Daozong, who knows.


    The impermanent Taoist who had watched the scroll for a long time shook his head, and finally recovered.


    He waved his hand, merged the scrolls, and held it in his hand. It seemed like a treasure.


    "Where did this news come from? And where did this scroll come from?"


    Impermanence Taoist looked at the young man in Huafu, and said.


    "Senior Impermanence, this news came from the Dongzhou Holy Land. This picture scroll was also brought out by the traitors on the Dongzhou Holy Land. It is said that it is only a picture scroll of the temporary climbing. The real one is far from being capable of such a temporary climbing version. Than."


    The young man in Chinese clothes lowered his head and said.


    The Holy Land of Dongzhou!


    Linpan¡¯s picture scroll is far inferior to the real picture scroll!


    Impermanence Taoist muttered to himself.


    Tangtang Dongzhou Holy Land is it possible to lie? This is obviously impossible.


    And this picture scroll also confirms that it is not a lie at all.


    Can there be such existence in the human world that hasn¡¯t ascended yet? Existence like this, I am afraid that it should have soared as early as ten thousand years ago.


    "What is the name of this hidden Sejong gate?"


    Impermanent Taoist asked.


    "Wu Dao Sect!"


    The young man in Huafu replied.


    Wu Dao Sect?


    Tao is nothing but one.


    Wudaozong, what a big tone!


    Just why hasn¡¯t he heard the name of this sect? He should have heard of the big sects of the last era.


    Impermanence Taoist is lost.


    He has lived for so long, but he has never heard of the name of this sect.


    Is he ignorant?


    "Okay, I know the news, you can go now."


    The Taoist impermanence waved his hand and let the young man in Huafu leave.


    Directly issued the eviction order.


    The young man in Huafu looked at the picture scroll held tightly by Taoist impermanence and coughed twice.


    This picture scroll consumes many treasures in the clan.


    If you can''t take it back.


    He was afraid that the elders in his sect would kill him.


    The impermanent Taoist beside ?? was expressionless, looking outside the smithy, without the slightest enlightenment to return things to others.


    The young man in Huafu could only sigh when he saw this.


    He turned around and wanted to leave.


    I was taken aback when I could see a figure flying horizontally in the sky.


    The impermanent Taoist seized the opportunity, and when the young man in Huafu was stunned, he took the picture scroll back into the storage magic treasure, and then looked up.


    "what''s happenin?"


    Impermanent Taoist asked pretentiously.


    next moment.


    A figure in the sky also attracted his attention.


    I saw a figure with a golden treasure chest in his hand and silk on his back, driving over Fayun...


    The face of this figure.


    is exactly the same as on the scroll! !


    First update, ask for recommendation votes! Two more late


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 43： After all, I bowed my head to life

    Chapter 43 After all, I bowed my head to life


    Over the mirror lake.


    Chu Yuan holds a golden treasure chest in his hand, silk on his back, and Fayun on the soles of his feet.


    His eyes swept across the mirror lake.


    I am deeply impressed by the beauty of Jingmian Lake.


    But he did not forget his purpose.


    The Sense of God scans quickly, trying to find the smithy.


    Finally, in his divine consciousness.


    He saw the blacksmith shop built by the mirror lake.


    A shabby blacksmith shop!


    This is it!


    Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up, and he flew towards the forge.


    When Chu Yuan fell on the ground and put down the silk and the box, he just turned around and saw two people standing in front of the blacksmith''s shop.


    One old and one young.


    The old and the young, staring at Chu Yuan with fiery eyes at this moment.


    This look...


    It was as if two hungry wolves saw a little sheep.


    These two people...


    Chu Yuan was seen scalp numb.


    These two people, the look in their eyes, shouldn''t it be that he is too handsome and interesting to him?


    impossible.


    No matter how handsome he is, it is impossible to cause such a reaction.


    is wrong, it is really wrong!


    These two people are not looking for him!


    It must be his money, the golden treasure chest behind him, silk, and his clothes worth a hundred taels. These are all money.


    Since ancient times, money and silver are touching!


    These two people, it''s time to fight!


    Chu Yuan became vigilant, the surface still looked calm and calm, but the palms hidden in the sleeves trembled slightly.


    That was the trembling caused by the mana accumulation to the extreme, which was not completely controlled.


    The old and the young in front of the blacksmith''s shop were very excited.


    Impermanence Taoist is okay, but the mood is a little surging.


    I just witnessed this person''s demeanor from the picture scroll, but I didn''t expect to see the real person now.


    The young man in Chinese clothes couldn''t help it. He was excited, his face flushed, and his body was trembling with extreme excitement.


    The master of the Sejong Gate...


    Only heard in the master''s conversation, now it actually appeared in front of him.


    The impermanent Taoist coughed, and took a look at the young man in Huafu to make him pay attention to his image.


    The next moment, the Taoist impermanence walked to a short distance from Chu Yuan, looked at the person in front of him, and slowly spoke.


    "Daoist, no, senior, um, this, me, um..."


    Impermanence Taoist is silent, he wants to slap himself.


    How did he make such an embarrassing opening.


    There is no way.


    Impermanent Taoist really doesn¡¯t know how to talk to the existence in front of him.


    Although he himself is hidden in the world, he is nothing like the person in front of him.


    This person is definitely his predecessor.


    Regardless of cultivation level or age, it is!


    Don¡¯t ask why he knows, just the picture scroll can prove it!


    Hold the stars and pick the sun and the moon!


    There is no such person as me!


    Just this sentence, you can see how much courage this existence possesses.


    If he guessed correctly.


    The person in front of him is definitely the prince of the ancient times.


    Only that kind of existence can say such a thing.


    But his impermanent Taoist can''t lick people, and he always speaks directly, facing such an existence.


    He doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    Chu Yuan on the other side saw this scene and sneered in her heart.


    Yo yo yo.


    Can¡¯t tell, this person is still a young man.


    This is the first time I want to grab someone¡¯s money.


    Everything is so nervous.


    The first time you came to grab someone¡¯s money, did you find him?


    Tsk tsk.


    That can only say that you are unlucky.


    Just as Chu Yuan was preparing to preemptively.


    Impermanence Taoist spoke again.


    I only heard him say: "Dare to ask the seniors what happened? If you need help from the poor, seniors can say it."


    Impermanence Taoist is also willing to go, since he doesn''t know how to lick, he just talks with a normal mind.


    It''s just that he is sighing in his heart.


    This year, it¡¯s also wrong not to lick.


    It seems that his impermanent Taoist should also bow his head to life and practice how to lick people.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan, who had concentrated his mana, shook his palm, staring at the Taoist impermanence for a long time.


    This guy saw that he was not robbing that piece of material, so he just gave up?


    Good guy!


    I almost shot you to death with my golden core mana!


    Chu Yuan didn''t know at all, what stood in front of him was a great ability to cross the tribulation realm.


    "What else can I do when I come to the forge? Of course I bought weapons. What weapons do you have here? Show them all."


    Chu Yuan''s tone is not very good.


    After all, the person in front of him had the idea of ??robbing him of money.


    It''s weird that his tone is good.


    "Buy weapons? Seniors, please come in!"


    The impermanent Taoist heard this, and quickly gave way to open a path.


    See here.


    Chu Yuan stepped into the blacksmith shop.


    The impermanent Taoist followed Chu Yuan and also walked in.


    Only the young man in Chinese clothes was still trembling in the same place, shaking and shaking, no one in front of him, still shaking.


    ...


    The smithy is not too big, it can only be said to be very ordinary.


    There is only a wooden table, a casting table, and a few dark wooden barrels under the casting table.


    Other than that, there is nothing else.


    It''s so empty.


    "You have no weapons in this?"


    Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Yes, some, seniors wait a minute."


    The Taoist impermanence replied and hurried into the back room to make a fuss.


    Chu Yuan looked at the back of the old man leaving, feeling baffled.


    Call his senior?


    An old man calling his senior?


    I''m afraid it''s not the brain buzzing.


    Is it true that people in the world of cultivating immortals, when they meet customers buying things, they always start with ¡®senior¡¯ to show their respect?


    This Chu Yuan is not very clear.


    To be honest, even now, he still has a little understanding of the rules of the immortal world.


    after awhile.


    Impermanence Taoist dragged a big box out.


    He opened the chest, revealing a chest full of weapons.


    "Senior, please take a look, how about the weapons inside?"


    Impermanent Taoist''s unsmiling face showed a chrysanthemum smile.


    "Let me see."


    Chu Yuan came back to his senses and took a closer look at the weapon in the box.


    Quite a lot.


    There are at least forty or fifty pieces, densely piled together.


    There are any weapons...


    But these weapons are a bit unsuitable.


    Every piece is dull and dull, and all seem to be dull.


    That¡¯s it.


    Chu Yuan''s expression is a bit weird.


    The impermanent Taoist on the other side looked at him and showed a smile.


    He felt that these things would definitely satisfy this existence.


    These are not made by him, and he can''t make these magic weapons.


    These magic soldiers are all passed down from the inheritance he has mastered.


    As for why it is dull and dull...


    There is only one reason.


    Fantasy!


    "Senior, how about my weapons? If you like, you can get one..."


    Impermanence Taoist has not finished speaking.


    Chu Yuan interrupted.


    "Okay, okay, just reluctantly, take it all away, you are not good with these weapons, count your ten taels of silver and a catty, and you count how much."


    Impermanent Taoist: "???"


    The second is more, ask for recommendation votes.


    One more chapter later


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 44： To be more complicated!

    Chapter 44 is more complicated!


    Beside the mirror lake.


    In the smithy.


    Impermanence Taoist whole person as if petrified.


    Twelve taels of silver a catty...


    All take away...


    This this this.


    These are real magic weapons!


    You must know that the magic weapon of the cultivator is divided.


    The lowest level is Fanbao, and the upper one is the magic weapon.


    The magic weapon can be divided into low-grade, medium-grade and top-grade.


    Above it is Lingbao.


    Lingbao is very precious.


    A large sect may not have one or two spiritual treasures, and even if there are, they are all of the Zhenzong¡¯s treasure level.


    The weapons of the impermanent Taoist are all spirit treasures.


    They are all very high-ranking spirit treasures, and every release is enough to cause countless strong people to grab their heads.


    Can special now...


    Take it all away?


    One catty and ten taels of silver? ? ?


    Buy Lingbao at the price of one catty and ten taels of silver? ?


    Impermanent Taoists feel that the worldview is collapsing.


    Which place is Lingbao so good to buy?


    Twelve a catty...


    "This, this, senior, this..."


    Impermanent Taoist wants to refuse, but he doesn¡¯t know how to speak.


    "What? The price of twelve kilograms, are you still not satisfied?"


    Chu Yuan''s tone suddenly became polite.


    Just now this guy was planning to grab his money.


    Now he is polite to buy things.


    This product is actually too low in price.


    Really insatiable!


    The impermanent Taoist on the other side heard this, and he dared to say something, and took a deep breath.


    "Senior, if you want to buy these things, you can."


    "I have a question here. If seniors answer me, I won''t accept any of these things from seniors, and I will offer them with both hands!"


    Impermanent Taoist said in a rigorous tone.


    He could see that the existence in front of him was determined to want these things.


    also pretended not to know that these were Lingbao, and wanted to buy it.


    According to the impermanent Taoist''s own imagination, it is absolutely impossible for him to beat this existence.


    Then you can simply ask the questions in your practice


    Chu Yuan, who was looking at the weapon, was taken aback.


    Don¡¯t want his money, but ask him questions?


    Isn¡¯t it a spiritual question to ask?


    Then he can''t answer.


    He has zero knowledge of cultivation.


    "go ahead."


    Chu Yuan bit his head and replied.


    He wants to try it, can he answer it?


    In case he can answer it.


    "Senior, what is Tao?"


    Impermanent Taoist slightly arched his hand and asked.


    That''s it?


    On this problem?


    Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    He thought it was a problem.


    Dare to love is such a problem.


    He is familiar with this problem.


    "The so-called Dao, ah, it''s complicated, you don''t understand..."


    Chu Yuan put on a light and windy look, just about to start her daily routine.


    Unexpectedly, he hasn''t finished speaking yet.


    The Taoist impermanence interrupted.


    "Senior! To be more complicated! I can understand!!"


    Impermanence Taoist looks very serious.


    Chu Yuan: "???"


    You are wrong.


    Can I understand the complicated?


    If I understand, then I can condense a trace of mana in three months, and I am still in the Golden Core Realm?


    Ke Chu Yuan looked at the serious old face of Taoist impermanence, not knowing what to say.


    can only turn around silently, with his back facing each other.


    "The so-called Tao, I can tell you in this sentence, human beings follow the earth, the earth follows the heaven, the heavens follow the Tao, and the Tao follows nature! Tao is nothing, from nothing to one, one life, two life, three life, three life all things. !"


    "Dao can be Tao, very Tao, very famous, very famous..."


    Chu Yuan read it, read the Tao Te Ching, and found that he had forgotten all, and was embarrassed on the spot.


    "Okay, okay, that''s it, if you don''t understand, there is no way, then you can only go through the process, ten taels of silver and a catty!"


    Chu Yuan waved his hand, but couldn''t get up.


    It can be bought with money obviously.


    Will use so much energy to fool him.


    is simply inappropriate.


    On the other side, after listening to these words, the Taoist impermanence frowned, as if he understood but did not understand.


    He could not understand the first paragraph.


    But the second paragraph gave him a feeling of loosening the bottleneck, but it was a little unclear, so he couldn''t really break through.


    "Senior, these weapons, just take them away, no more money."


    Impermanent Taoist gritted his teeth.


    Up to now, he has no choice but to give these spirit treasures to this one.


    Send these spirit treasures over, this one should also remember it in his heart, right?


    But he is not too bad, and got such a word.


    Going back to get a good understanding, maybe it can make his cultivation further.


    "No money? Then I will take it away. By the way, do you have any better weapons here?"


    Chu Yuan closed the box and glanced around.


    Find a pile of ¡®scrap iron¡¯ to fill the palace.


    Next, he will find himself a weapon.


    "Senior, what weapons do you want?"


    The corners of the impermanent Taoist''s lips twitched fiercely.


    Aren¡¯t all the best weapons taken away.


    He still has any weapons here.


    "You don''t need to find it, I can see for myself."


    Chu Yuan walked to the back room and glanced at it.


    His eyes lit up suddenly.


    Beside the door of the back room, there is a long sword.


    The sword is three feet long, the body is blood red, and a long scarlet dragon is depicted on it, shining with fascinating red light, it looks so majestic, as if to cut everything.


    This sword is great!


    Chu Yuan immediately picked up the scarlet sword, stroked it carefully, and sighed with emotion.


    "How much is this sword? Forget it, I''ll give you all the money and silk outside. That''s it. I''m leaving. Goodbye."


    Chu Yuan finished.


    picked up the scarlet sword, backhanded the box containing the ¡®scrap iron¡¯, and drove Fayun and left.


    All this is between the electric light and flint.


    Saw the impermanence Taoist.


    When the impermanent Taoist came back to his senses, Chu Yuan had already left.


    "This...senior, what did he do with the sword I used as a light?"


    Impermanence Taoist is a little confused.


    The scarlet sword was just for illuminating the light, and at best it was the rank of the Qi Refining Realm, and it wasn''t even considered as an ordinary treasure.


    may inject mana and it will be brighter.


    But it''s useless...


    It¡¯s blunt to kill chickens.


    "Seniors are seniors. I can''t understand everything at all. Compared to seniors, I don''t look like a hidden person."


    Impermanence Taoist shook his head, turned his head and glanced at the money silver silk outside.


    took another look at the poor here.


    Hidden world.


    Hidden in the world, hides with the mundane, does mundane things, and uses mundane things to hide the world.


    He is not at home yet in this state.


    Impermanent Taoist sighed...


    ¡­¡­


    Third more, ask for a recommendation ticket, hey!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 45： Thats it

    Chapter 45 This is it


    Dongzhou area.


    Emperor Qiandi Daozong.


    At this moment, Emperor Qiandi Daozong is in full swing.


    Zongmen Grand Competition, which has attracted the attention of all sects in Dongzhou, is underway.


    On a high mountain, there is a circular arena opened in it. The arena is surrounded by large arrays to isolate the battle fluctuations in the arena.


    Amidst the formation, there are floating disks.


    There are snacks and tea on each disc, and the maid serves.


    And those who can sit on the disc are all representatives of a sect.


    Only those who belong to the big sect can be invited to enter, sit on this disc, and watch the sect comparison of Emperor Qiandi Daozong.


    As for the general sect.


    Don''t talk about the small sect, even the medium-sized sect is not worthy of the Qiandi Dao sect.


    ¡­¡­


    On top of the many discs, there is also the largest floating disc.


    On this disc, Sovereign Qian Yuan and many high-level elders are among the list.


    Leaves are also on it.


    at this time.


    Ye Luo sat at a table and looked at the many elders around him, except for speechlessness.


    These elders are really like licking a dog.


    When he first came to the arena.


    These elders brought him directly to this large disk.


    What else did you say, all the invited guests are all sitting on this kind of disk, and there is one such large disk per person.


    Look again now...


    The discs below are too small.


    Where does your face say one piece per person?


    The elders of Dongzhou Holy Land are all licking dogs...


    What kind of style is this!


    Ye Luo glanced at the group of elders, and then at Sect Master Qianyuan, who was sitting there quietly and motionless.


    can only sigh secretly.


    is still the suzerain of Emperor Qiandi Taozong and reliable.


    However, having said that, he still has to make trouble in this sect.


    Master''s command, he dare not forget.


    Ye Luo''s eyes flashed, and he turned to look at the great elder next to him.


    "Grand Elder, your sect''s sect competition, can outsiders participate in it?"


    Ye Luo said.


    "How is this possible? The Great Sect of Emperor Qiandi Daozong can only participate in the elite disciples of the inner sect and the disciples of the major elders. Even the disciples of the outer sect cannot participate. How could it be possible for outsiders to participate, if there are outsiders to participate. , Then I am on the spot..."


    The Great Elder smiled.


    Half of talking.


    He suddenly thought of something, his eyes widened, and his voice stopped abruptly.


    "This...what about Ye Xiaoyou, do you want to end in person?"


    The Great Elder took a deep breath and asked.


    "Yes, great elder, I want to discuss one or two with the disciples of Guizong."


    Ye Luo nodded and admitted.


    The words come out.


    The Great Elder is also a little confused.


    There is no precedent for the participation of outsiders in the sect competition of Emperor Qiandi Daozong.


    turned his head and glanced at the many elders, wanting to see what the group of people thought.


    Unexpectedly, these elders looked up at the sky one by one, as if it had nothing to do with themselves.


    Looking at the great elder, that called a gritted teeth.


    I scanned for a long time.


    fixed his gaze on Sect Master Qian Yuan.


    hasn''t waited for the great elder to speak.


    Sect Master Qian Yuan said a word lightly.


    "Everything will be handled by the Grand Elder."


    Sovereign Qianyuan slowly spoke.


    Sit there alone.


    Still as a mountain, closed his eyes slightly.


    The great elder was relieved when he heard the words, and said earlier that he should handle it with full authority.


    So according to his temperament, it must be...


    "Xiaoyou Ye, if you want to participate, then go, but you are honorable, Xiaoyou Ye, wait until the disciples decide the top ten, Xiaoyou Ye will participate again."


    The old face of the great elder showed a chrysanthemum smile and said.


    Ye Luo heard the words, of course he had no comments. He picked up the tea on the table, took a sip, and looked at the arena below arrogantly.


    In the arena below.


    The test has started.


    Two disciples were fighting, various brilliant spells were used, and various powerful magic weapons were sacrificed.


    Fighting hard.


    This is the fighting method between the disciples of the Golden Core Realm.


    Ye Luo, who was sitting on top of the disc, just glanced at it and felt bored.


    This is the Golden Core Realm?


    This is it?


    Loss, he thought how strong the Golden Core Realm was.


    Dare to love this.


    Isn¡¯t this just a handy operation?


    The leaves curled their lips without a trace.


    The Emperor Qiandaozong, the dignified Dongzhou Holy Land.


    There is no reason for this disciple to do this.


    It should be just that these two disciples compare their dishes.


    Continue to look down, you should be able to see a stronger one.


    Ye Luo thought so, calming down.


    looked at the fighting technique below without expression.


    A little bit of time passes.


    A full half day has passed.


    When Ye Luo almost fell asleep.


    Finally, the elder called him softly.


    Ye Luo was awakened by the sound, shook his head, and turned to look at the great elder.


    "What''s the matter, Great Elder, are you going to change to a stronger disciple right away? Okay, let me raise my spirits and see."


    Ye Luo sat up slightly.


    Thinking that it will be a strong disciple soon.


    This is no fault of him.


    In his eyes, those disciples are like children playing around.


    The strongest is the Nascent Soul Realm.


    Looking for a long time, he wants to sleep.


    What Ye Luo didn¡¯t know was that the Zongmen Grand Competition was even better than the top ten...


    When the elder ?? heard this, the old face was also stiff, but he quickly appeared as if nothing had happened.


    "No, no, Ye Xiaoyou, the top ten of the Zongmen has been compared, and the Zongmen Great Competition has come to an end."


    "Ye Xiaoyou, don''t you want to participate, what do you think of it now?"


    The big elder smiles like a flower, the kind of chrysanthemum.


    "What? The top ten? This is the top ten?"


    Ye Luo was stunned.


    He really did not expect it.


    Tangtang Dongzhou Holy Land''s sects are more than the top ten, this is it.


    There are only ten Nascent Soul Stages.


    The elder''s face was stiff again, and he was really offended.


    But after thinking about Ye Luo''s background, he could only smile, and he said, "Yes, this is the top ten. It can''t be compared with Ye Xiaoyou, you peerless arrogant talent. Why not end up like Ye Xiaoyou? I don''t think these disciples are not. Your opponent."


    will not end?


    How can he make trouble if he doesn¡¯t end?


    How can he fulfill Master¡¯s instructions if he doesn¡¯t end the game?


    If the master''s instructions are not fulfilled, will his future Sect Master of Wudao Sect be unsafe?


    Ye Luo shook his head quickly, and said: "You will definitely end up in the end. Please take care of it, the Great Elder."


    Hear this.


    The elder ?? could only nod his head, and waved his hand to the elder next to him.


    The elder knew, and controlled a flying sword, and flew towards the center of the arena.


    The elder turned around, facing Ye Luo, and said with a smile: "Ye Xiaoyou, you have to do it lightly, these ten disciples are the treasures of our Emperor Qiandaozong."


    Ye Luo nodded, without any humility.


    He felt that if he hit the ten disciples, it would be the same as killing a chicken.


    It¡¯s just that Master said that he would make trouble...


    Just stepping on Qiandi Daozong like this, is it not enough?


    Ye Luo began to think.


    He is thinking whether Master has a deeper meaning.


    First update, ask for recommendation votes!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 46： One dozen ten

    Chapter 46 One dozen ten


    In the arena.


    At this moment, the sect of Emperor Qiandi Daozong has just been decided than the top ten.


    The ten disciples who won the top ten, eight men and two women, all exist in the Nascent Soul Realm.


    Ten people competed.


    Both want to compete for the first place.


    The strengths of all ten of them are similar.


    So anyone can get the first place.


    It is normal for them to be high-spirited.


    Just when these ten disciples were about to start the battle for the first place.


    An elder stepped on the flying sword, stopped in the air, watching the ten disciples.


    "The first battle is paused. Now there is a distinguished guest who wants to join the Zongmen Competition in the middle. You have changed from ten to eleven, and fight for the first!"


    "Please do not doubt the fairness of the Zongmen Grand Competition. The VIPs who joined this time are also of the younger generation and are younger than you."


    "I hope you don''t lose the face of Emperor Qiandi Daozong."


    Elder Sheng Ruohongzhong.


    resounded throughout the arena.


    Not only the disciples were shocked.


    Even the many sect representatives who came to observe the ceremony were shocked.


    Qiandi Daozong unexpectedly allowed outsiders to temporarily join the Zongmen Grand Competition...


    This is something that has never happened before.


    Now Emperor Qiandi Daozong has made an exception!


    It shocked many representatives of the sect, but it was not an exception for Emperor Qiandi Daozong.


    It¡¯s why Emperor Qiandi Daozong made an exception!


    To be honest, look at the entire East State.


    There is no sect at all, which can be seen by Emperor Qiandi Daozong.


    Not before!


    There is one now! That is the Hidden Sejong Gate Wudaozong!


    Probably the only one who can make an exception to Emperor Qian¡¯s Dao Sect is Wu Dao Sect.


    Is this hidden Sejong gate finally revealed to the world?


    The breathing of the representatives of many sects was a little heavier, and all of them stood up, no longer sitting, their eyes fixed on the direction of the arena.


    ...


    In the arena.


    In the sight of ten disciples.


    Ye Luo, wearing a blue liuheyun robe and holding a long sword, slowly walked over from the side of the arena passage.


    When he arrived, there seemed to be an invisible aura rising, imprisoning the ten disciples.


    Especially Ye Luo''s eyes were full of a sense of oppression, and those who looked at him seemed to be looking at the sky and the earth.


    Nothingness.


    Small.


    These two feelings surfaced in the hearts of others.


    In the eyes of the ten disciples'' misunderstanding.


    The elder stepping on the flying sword fell to Ye Luo''s side.


    "Ye Xiaoyou, the rules of the competition are like this. The opponents are picked by lottery. The winner will continue to play against other winners until he comes out first."


    "The first person has many rewards and the right to challenge once."


    "As for this challenge right, let me explain this to you, Xiaoyou Ye. Assuming you are an inner disciple and you get the first, you can choose to challenge an elder¡¯s direct disciple. As long as the challenge is successful, you can choose an elder to be Pass the disciple personally."


    "If you choose to challenge a deacon and the challenge is successful, then you can become a deacon. Of course, if you dare to challenge the suzerain and succeed, the suzerain will be yours, haha."


    Elder ?? said ridiculously.


    The speaker has no intention, but the listener has the intention.


    Leaf fell for a moment after listening, and then realized it.


    The right to challenge?


    Isn¡¯t this just for him to step on the Emperor Dao Sect.


    The elder saw that Ye Luo didn¡¯t answer and didn¡¯t care. He continued with a smile and said, ¡°But this challenge right is definitely useless to you, Xiaoyou Ye. Okay, Xiaoyou Ye, who do you want to challenge first? I¡¯ll give it to you. Operate it in the dark."


    Black box operation?


    Ye Luo raised his head and glanced at the ten disciples.


    Native Infant Realm? Too weak, too weak.


    What''s the use of black box operation.


    If his master knew about it, he would have to come one by one for ten Nascent Soul Stages.


    I am afraid that his master will slap him to death.


    "This elder, no need. I only have one sword. Let these ten disciples go together. As long as I can catch my sword, I will lose."


    Ye Luo shook his head and spoke softly.


    "Puff... Ye Xiaoyou, are you kidding? Let these ten disciples go together?"


    The elder was stunned for a moment, a bit wrong, and his expression was strange.


    "You heard that right, let these ten disciples show off their housekeeping skills, let''s go together."


    Ye Luo waved his hand casually, looking aloof.


    The elder''s expression changed again and again.


    Don''t agree to this Ye Luo, you will offend the Yin Sejong Sect again.


    Yes, it doesn''t matter whether Ye Luo can defeat ten disciples with one sword.


    If he was really defeated by Yijian, then his Qiandi Daozong would be discredited.


    Tangtang Dongzhou Holy Land, ten of the most elite disciples were blown by a sword.


    But if Ye Luo loses, their relationship with Sejong Sejong will become awkward again.


    Causal disputes are very complicated.


    This elder thought for a long time.


    In the end, he could only sigh.


    "Please also Ye Xiaoyou wait a moment, I''ll go and ask the Grand Elder and Sovereign."


    The elder arched his hands, stepped on the flying sword and flew towards the great elder.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo was not in a hurry, closed his eyes, stood there, letting the breeze blow on his face, he stood upright on his own.


    Mysterious and mysterious aura exudes from him.


    Ten disciples standing next to you, look at me, I look at you, don¡¯t know what to say.


    after awhile.


    The elder returned again and nodded slightly towards Ye Luo. He could see that Ye Luo closed his eyes and couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth, facing everyone, slowly speaking.


    "Because of the request of this distinguished guest!"


    "Zongmen Grand Competition changed its way, let the top ten disciples of our sect, compete with this distinguished guest!"


    "This distinguished guest has a high level of cultivation, the top ten disciples must remember not to be careless, they need to show all their skills!"


    "If the top ten disciples can defeat the distinguished guest, everyone in the top ten disciples can get the first prize and the right to challenge. If the distinguished guest wins, then the distinguished guest will be the first place in our sect competition!"


    The voice of the elders spread all over the arena.


    Everyone heard it.


    After hearing it.


    is undoubtedly more shocking.


    began to talk a lot.


    "The Emperor Qiandaozong actually changed the rules again and again..."


    "We still underestimated the influence of Sejong Sejong, but the people of Sejong Sejong are truly unique."


    "Tsk, this time Emperor Qian Dao Zong will not be able to come to the stage. If you win, you will be disgraceful, but if you lose, you will be wonderful."


    Ignore the comments of these people.


    In the arena.


    All kinds of formations are opened again.


    heralded that this competition has begun.


    One dozen ten.


    Ye Luo slowly opened his eyes.


    ''S eyes fell on the ten disciples with weird faces.


    sighed inwardly.


    Ten Nascent Soul Realm...


    In any case, he is bullying.


    Who can blame this?


    This can only be blamed on these ten disciples.


    How do you come to the Nascent Soul Realm, what a dish...


    ...


    Second update, ask for recommendation votes, hum.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 47： On the Realm of Emperor Qianyuan

    Chapter 47 On the Realm of Emperor Qianyuan


    In the arena.


    Looking at the eight men and two women not far away.


    Ye Luo held the long sword, lowered his head slightly, a few strands of hair fluttered with the wind, covering his eyes.


    "You take action first, take out all of your strongest skills, I only have one sword, and after one sword, if you are unbeaten, I will count as a loser."


    Ye Luo spoke softly.


    The sound is neither light nor heavy.


    reached the ears of the ten disciples, causing an unnamed anger to rise in their hearts.


    One dozen is enough.


    Now you still say, only one sword?


    Although he is a disciple of Sejong Hidden Clan, he is not so crazy.


    The ten disciples all silently took out their magic weapons, used their own magic, and were ready to do it.


    at this time.


    One of the male disciples spoke, and said, "What I am best at is setting up formations. Since your excellency said, let us take out the strongest skills. My strongest is the formation method. I wonder if I can set up formations?"


    Layout? !


    The other nine disciples all twitched their eyelids.


    You are embarrassed to say it.


    Under normal circumstances, whoever fights and waits for you to set up an array.


    And use the formation method, isn¡¯t this shameless.


    Even if someone is a disciple of the Hidden Sejong Sect, they don¡¯t bring this to play.


    If this is the case, people can still agree, nine of them can kneel down on the spot, call each other grandpa, and add names to their family genealogy!


    The other nine people thought so.


    next moment.


    Ye Luo''s voice came over.


    "Cloth it."


    Nine people: "..."


    As for the disciple who said he wanted to make formations.


    When he heard Ye Luo really let him set up, his eyes widened.


    "Your Excellency is serious?"


    The disciple took a deep breath and asked.


    His words came out.


    did not get any response.


    Ye Luo still stood there, there was no movement, obviously he had to wait for the opponent to deploy first.


    Seeing this scene, the disciple gritted his teeth, took out various array materials from the storage magic weapon, and prepared to start the array.


    Ye Luo, who was standing on the other side, looked at the other side and took out all kinds of materials, and his indifferent face showed sluggishness.


    "Do you still need to use your hands when setting up the array?"


    Ye Luo subconsciously raised his head and asked.


    The disciple who is struggling to lay out: "???"


    I don¡¯t use my hands to set up the array, should I use my feet?


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, you go ahead, when I didn''t say it."


    Ye Luo suddenly returned to his senses, waved his hand to let the other party continue.


    He shook his head rather helplessly.


    He watched Junior Brother Zhang Han set up the formation, and after watching it for a long time, he thought that the formation was all done with a single thought.


    I just remembered now that I need to use my hands to set up an array.


    Also use various materials.


    Handless formations are exclusive to their Wudao Sect.


    This made Ye Luo even more grateful that he joined the Innocent Sect, and the master himself came to accept him as a disciple.


    This kindness, he Ye Luo will never forget.


    Can only practice diligently in the future, in order to make the master pleased!


    ...


    Ye Luo stood there and waited for nearly half an hour.


    Poker face.


    Holding the long sword.


    Clothed robe hunting.


    is like a supreme sword fairy.


    It''s just that his patience is about to run out.


    Don''t say it''s the leaf that has fallen.


    That is, the representatives of the sect who watched the ceremony were a little impatient.


    Fortunately, the disciple finally finished the formation.


    "I''m done! The Nine Dragons Refining Fire Array! The array is deployed, and the peak of the non-Yu Yuan Ying cannot be broken!"


    The disciple shouted excitedly.


    The other nine disciples also mentioned God a little, offering various magic weapons.


    The formation of the formation is completed, which also means that the battle has begun.


    Ye Luo lightly raised his head to look at the formation pattern over and over, and smiled softly.


    "Naive."


    The voice came into the ears of ten disciples.


    As everyone knows, his sword has never hurt people.


    Buzz! !


    Ye Luo''s palm touched the hilt of the long sword.


    Five fingers together.


    The long sword is unsheathed.


    When his long sword was unsheathed, his whole body changed, and the golden mark on his forehead shone light.


    A mysterious smell of heaven and earth permeated, and the ear-piercing sword rang through the sky.


    Even if there are many magic circles isolated, it still spreads to many discs.


    Many representatives of the sect stood up almost subconsciously, and a sense of crisis surged in their hearts.


    hasn''t waited for any response from them.


    They saw that the originally bright sky had dimmed without knowing when, the huge scars of the sky cracked, and the whole sky collapsed.


    The ground below has fallen crazily.


    Countless thunder and lightning roared.


    The wind swept through everything.


    The sky collapsed.


    Thunder and lightning roar.


    The wind is strong.


    looks like a scene of destruction.


    In the face of the destruction of the world.


    A sense of powerlessness and insignificance emerged in everyone''s hearts.


    People cannot shake the sky!


    The world is destroyed, they can only watch themselves being destroyed, and they can''t do anything.


    Since they can¡¯t do anything, why bother to practice hard? It¡¯s better to wait for death early.


    The hearts of the people are shaken.


    At this moment, the people present, as long as they have some realm, have signs of collapse in Dao Xin.


    Even the great elder who was able to break open last time, this time can''t break free.


    Of course, one person is still as stable as Mount Tai.


    That is Qianyuan Sovereign.


    Sect Master Qianyuan without the soul, is a body that can live and think.


    Where does he know what happened.


    At this moment, Sovereign Qian Yuan, holding a cup of tea in his hand, looked calm and breezy, Yu Guang glanced frantically at the dull-faced people around him.


    Worri...


    What happened to this group of people? ?


    what happened? ?


    who am I.


    where am I.


    Where am I going.


    It was when Sect Master Qianyuan was meditating, whether or not he should pretend to be dull.


    A voice came from the depths of Qiandi Daozong.


    "Wake up."


    This voice came out.


    The mirror image that trapped everyone was suddenly torn apart.


    Everyone was dripping with cold sweat, all sitting on the ground sour and limp, breathing heavily, and at the same time looking at the breezy leaves standing in the arena with horror.


    On the largest disk.


    The same is true for many elders.


    Out of breath.


    When ?? looked at Ye Luo, his eyes were a little frightened.


    "What a disciple of the Sejong Sect, these methods are really worthy of the words Sejong Sect. It is fortunate that the elders have taken the initiative. Otherwise, it is really hard to escape on our own!"


    "The sword does not cut people, but it cuts the heart, a good sword!"


    "Sect Master, you... why are you like a okay person?"


    "Has the realm of the suzerain reached this point? I can actually ignore this sword!"


    Many elders suddenly noticed Sect Master Qian Yuan, who was sitting over there, looking calm and calm.


    All of them, including the Great Elder, were trapped by this sword.


    Sect Master Qianyuan sat so quietly.


    Is this the realm of the suzerain? !


    The elders couldn''t help concentrating slightly, wanting to see the realm of Sect Master Qianyuan.


    I don¡¯t know this, I was shocked at first glance.


    So they can''t see through the realm of the suzerain? At a glance, the suzerain was actually like a mortal.


    Perhaps, besides the elders of Emperor Qiandi Dao Sect, only Sect Master Qianyuan can fight Ye Luo, right? !


    First update, ask for recommendation votes!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 48： Challenge the suzerain!

    Chapter 48 Challenge the Sovereign!


    In the arena.


    Ye Luo had already collected his sword and returned, holding the long sword, standing there again, expressionless.


    looks aloof.


    is in front of Leaf Fall.


    The ten disciples had fainted long ago and lost the ability to continue fighting.


    Ye Luo has no killer.


    It just made them feel unbearable and passed out in a coma, without breaking the other''s Dao heart.


    For Ye Luo, these ten disciples were not worthy of him as a killer.


    Well, the Nascent Soul Realm is not worthy!


    The main reason is that Ye Luo was afraid that his master would know that he would be ashamed of him.


    actually kills ten rookies in the Nascent Soul Realm.


    just now.


    The voice of the Great Elder came over.


    "Ye Xiaoyou is worthy of being a distinguished guest of mine, with extraordinary strength and sainthood!"


    "Congratulations to Ye Xiaoyou for winning the first place! Ye Xiaoyou, according to the rules of my sect, if you win the first place in the Zongmen Competition, you will get a middle-grade magic weapon, a breakthrough pill, a calming spirit pill, and a fairy gold and ling jade. Seven yuan, one hundred thousand high-grade spirit stones, and a lot of rewards, I won''t count them here."


    "By the way, there is the right to challenge once. This is of no use to you, Xiaoyou Ye, so you don''t need to say more."


    The great elder who came with Fayun still had that chrysanthemum smile on his old face.


    said while blinking at Ye Luo.


    Obviously, the rewards he mentioned were not detailed, because he wanted to let Ye Luo choose.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo, who was standing next to him, smiled faintly.


    Will their sect lack these things?


    is it possible?


    No one really thinks that they will lack these things at the Sejong Gate, right?


    No way, no way.


    This must be his master who is too lazy to take it out. When he becomes the Sect Master of Wudao in the future, he will naturally be able to see the real treasures.


    How could he be fond of these things.


    "No, these things, leave it to the disciples of Guizong, but I want to use this challenge right."


    Ye Luo speaks flatly.


    "What? Ye Xiaoyou, do you want to use the right to challenge? Who do you want to challenge?"


    The Great Elder panicked.


    Not only the great elders, but with their ears sideways, the many elders who eavesdropped at a distance were also panicked.


    This Ye Luo actually wants to use the right to challenge.


    Who is this to challenge?


    No matter who you challenge, you can''t beat it.


    The sword that people just had was not aimed at them, and it could almost collapse their Dao Xin. If this is challenged, how can it be hit?


    Furthermore, what should I do if I lose?


    The rule of challenge right is like this.


    Challenge the direct disciple, and if you win, you will be the direct disciple.


    Challenge the deacon of the sect. If you win, you will be the deacon of the sect.


    Challenge the elders of the sect. If you win, the elders of the sect.


    The person who can lose will lose his position.


    Many elders of Emperor Qiandi Daozong are panicking.


    The representatives of the major sects began to change from panic to a state of watching a show and eating melons.


    Hidden Sejongmen disciples must use the right to challenge.


    If this is a win, how does it count?


    Dao Sect of Emperor Qiang faces the seclusion of Sejong, can he use his power to overwhelm others? This is obviously impossible.


    The fun of Emperor Qiandi Daozong is great now.


    Under the eyes of everyone watching the play.


    In the arena.


    Ye Luo raised his head slightly, those indifferent eyes scanned the many elders on the large disk.


    Finally, his gaze was fixed on Sect Master Qian Yuan.


    He has just been paying attention to the Qianyuan Sovereign.


    Because the only person in the audience who can ignore him with a sword is the Qianyuan Sovereign!


    To make trouble in Qiandi Dao Sect, is there anything better than stepping on his Sect Master?


    Moreover, in his opinion, only Sect Master Qianyuan is worthy to fight him.


    It''s you!


    Leaf''s pupils condensed.


    "Great Elder, I want to use this challenge power to challenge the noble sect master! I also ask the Qianyuan sect master to give me advice!"


    Ye Luo held the long sword and bowed to the place of the Qianyuan Sovereign, giving a gift to the younger generation.


    Wow...


    The whole audience stood up and looked at the leaves under the court in an incredible way.


    To challenge the lord of a holy land!


    Hidden Sejongmen disciples, are they so bold? !


    ¡­¡­


    On a large disc.


    When many elders heard that Ye Luo was about to challenge Qianyuan''s lord, they all pretended to have their eyes widened.


    "It turned out not to challenge the old man. Fortunately, fortunately, but how can this little friend Ye challenge the sovereign? Alas, how can this be, how can it..."


    "It''s okay to let the sect master go! The sect master can definitely defeat Ye Xiaoyou!"


    "But what should I do if I really defeat Ye Xiaoyou? At that time, Ye Xiaoyou¡¯s master, who came in person and said that the Sect Master bullied Ye Xiaoyou, what should I do?


    "Of course it is to hand over the suzerain... ahem, of course it is to understand reason and affection with others, and explain it well!"


    "I think proper sacrifice is necessary!!"


    Many elders are talking.


    Sect Master Qian Yuan, who was sitting at the table, had a stiff face, shaking a teacup in his hand.


    A lot of tea splashed on his palm without noticing it.


    I''m done...


    Pretend to be over-installed.


    is going to be beaten.


    On the expert, what should I do if I pretend to be beaten?


    Online etc.


    Urgent!


    Sect Master Qianyuan''s heart is like a knife cut, he is very aware of his situation.


    Like a mortal, how could he beat this Ye Luo.


    Go up, that¡¯s not to die? ?


    If ?? can''t go up, do you want to come with the face of the Lord of the Holy Land?


    Just when the Emperor Qianyuan fell into contemplation.


    The Great Elder quietly came to the Qianyuan Sect Master.


    "Sect Master, it''s time to go down. This challenge is the rule of our Emperor Dao Sect. It can''t be changed. If you go down, Sect Master, it''s best to make a tie with Ye Xiaoyou, otherwise it will be very troublesome."


    "Also, things that do not bloom at the same time, I am afraid that it will become hopeless."


    The great elder persuaded Sovereign Qian Yuan without expression.


    looks so solemn.


    and the old man who smiled just now are completely different.


    Sitting at the table, Sect Master Qian Yuan, who was still afraid to move, heard this and almost couldn''t help but spit on the face of the Great Elder.


    Tie?


    I hit you star.


    He is afraid that he will be killed in a second by a sword.


    also tied.


    But it is impossible for him not to end...


    The rules of Emperor Qian¡¯s Dao Sect cannot be broken...


    This is an unsolvable problem.


    Now it seems that I can only give up my face to save my life and go to a show.


    Sect Master Qianyuan took a deep breath, stood up, walked to the edge of the large disk, and looked down for a long time without saying a word.


    Everyone saw this scene, and they all knew that Qian Yuanzong''s main end had ended.


    held his breath one by one.


    Want to watch the next battle.


    In the sight of everyone.


    Sovereign Qianyuan stood in front of the large disc.


    One minute¡­¡­


    ten minutes¡­¡­


    half an hour¡­¡­


    Full half an hour passed.


    The Great Elder couldn''t help but speak.


    "Sect Master, what are you waiting for?"


    Sect Master Qianyuan glanced at the Great Elder faintly, staring straight ahead without changing his face, carrying his hands on his back, as if he was a strong man.


    Only listen to his lips lightly open, spit out a few words.


    "Wait for the mount."


    The second one, ask for a recommendation ticket! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 49： You should be the leader

    Chapter 49 When you are the leader


    In the arena.


    Ye Luo stood holding the sword.


    A few strands of hair between the eyebrows were blown by the wind.


    His eyes are fixed on the front.


    A huge crane carrying Qianyuan Sect Master descended from the disc.


    à¦! !


    The sound of the humming of the cranes resounded through the sky.


    Only a moment.


    The crane fell into the sky above the arena, and the huge wind vibrated as the wings vibrated.


    Sect Master Qianyuan saw that there was still three or four meters away from the ground, gritted his teeth, and jumped down.


    The moment his soles collided with the ground, he regretted it.


    Severe pain came up.


    Sect Master Qianyuan wanted to call out on the spot, but he looked at Ye Luo''s indifferent eyes and the countless people around him watching the battle.


    can only force the pain, pretending to be calm and calm.


    Standing on the opposite side, Ye Luo clearly noticed the trembling legs of Sect Master Qian Yuan, and couldn''t help but squinted his eyes.


    Is this the leg shaking caused by too tight accumulating force?


    It seems that the Qian Yuanzong has done his best.


    Since this is the case, then he can''t be vague.


    The heart-slashing sword just had no effect on Sect Master Qianyuan, he could only use the Daoyun Condensed Killing Sword to fight one.


    "Please enlighten me from the suzerain."


    Ye Luo adjusted his breathing slightly, holding the long sword, and looking at Sovereign Qianyuan.


    Sect Master Qianyuan''s hands began to tremble because of the pain, and he raised one of his hands to make him look like a strong man.


    "Ye Xiaoyou, you are my esteemed guest. I should be polite, so you can do it first."


    "But I am curious, why did you choose to challenge me, Xiaoyou Ye?"


    Sect Master Qianyuan''s voice trembled slightly, and a very reluctant smile appeared on his face.


    "Because you are the only person on the field who can ignore me, so you are the only one worthy to fight with me."


    Ye Luo didn''t take the shot first, but said unceremoniously.


    Hear this.


    Sect Master Qianyuan''s heart was bitter. It really happened just now, but he seemed to ignore it for some reason.


    is now being challenged by others as strong.


    What is special, he is a mortal now.


    This is no way.


    can only rely on acting.


    Boost this Ye''s strength a little bit higher, and he will lose his old face by then.


    "Xiaoyou Ye, since you know that I can ignore you with a sword, what tricks are you planning to use to compete with me?"


    Sect Master Qianyuan asked.


    "Sect Master, your strength is not better than other people, so I plan to use my strongest sword move to fight you. This sword move, after self-realization, has never confronted anyone. Sect Master, you are the first one!"


    Ye Luo said seriously.


    Sovereign Qianyuan: "???"


    Should I add a sentence, I am honored? ?


    Would you like to think of me so much? I''m just a mortal!


    Use the strongest sword to move up! !


    Ning is too much! !


    "Not much to say, Sovereign, please enlighten me!"


    Ye Luo said towards Qian Yuan, and the golden mark on his forehead began to flicker.


    Invisible Tao Yun shrouded.


    Ye Luo lowered his head, a few strands of hair covered his eyes, and the long sword he was holding slowly held in his hand.


    An invisible aura centered on him, covering all directions.


    Sovereign Qianyuan was shocked.


    Hey Hey hey.


    Wait, wait.


    I haven''t started blowing you yet, why are you starting a fight.


    Don¡¯t brag about you, how can I save some face later...


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Everyone outside the arena stood up one after another, each of them without wind.


    They looked at Ye Luo with solemn eyes.


    They thought that Ye Luo''s strength was estimated to be the existence of the mid-stage transformation of the gods.


    Looking at the majestic Dao Yun now, I am afraid that Ye Luo is at least in the late stage of God Transformation!


    And the realm of Emperor Qianyuan, I am afraid it is at least the late stage of the gods transformation.


    In this sect competition, the battle of Jindan Yuanying''s little troubles has risen to the peak level of the gods of transformation!


    Even using powerful magic weapons, this battle can reach the level of crossing the tribulation realm...


    On the large disc.


    The voice of the Great Elder came down.


    "This time the fight is beyond my sect''s expectations, these formations can''t stop the battle in the late stage of the gods!"


    "For the sake of your safety, I would like to ask everyone with their respective sects to step back five thousand as I wait... It''s safer to step back ten thousand meters!"


    The great elder, Ruo Hongzhong, reminded the representatives of the major sects.


    The representatives of the major sects raised their heads and saw a great elder of the famous Emperor Daozong rise up and evacuated towards the outside.


    Suddenly, representatives of the major sects panicked.


    "Quickly, quickly! Retreat quickly, don''t be affected by the battle!"


    "Retreat, the aftermath of the soldiers who are going to cross the tribulation realm is not something I can bear. It is safer after retreating 20,000 meters..."


    "Please, the decree of the ancestors has come, protect me from safety!"


    "Quickly, take out the life-saving magic shield, the mysterious tortoise, what, this time the magic weapon is completely damaged? Are you afraid of damage? If you don''t take it out, your life will be lost!!!"


    A representative of the famous sect flew up into the sky, evacuated backwards, fleeing a full 20,000 meters away, and offering various life-saving cards, they were relieved.


    his eyes fell into the arena.


    Want to watch this peerless battle well.


    It''s just that some timid people are still ready to retreat at any time.


    As soon as they found something wrong, they burned their lives and fled immediately.


    ¡­¡­


    In the arena.


    All the floating discs were empty.


    Only inside the venue.


    Ye Luo and Qianyuan Sovereign stood in opposition.


    Ye Luo''s Taoist rhyme around her body is becoming more and more intense, and her figure vaguely blends with the world.


    Facing him, as if facing a piece of heaven and earth.


    The smallness of a person is infinitely magnified.


    Just as Ye Luo held the sword with five fingers.


    Preparing to draw the sword and condense Dao Yun into a killer move.


    àÛ......


    Sect Master Qianyuan, who was standing on the opposite side, suddenly opened his mouth wide, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    The next moment, his stomach seemed to have been hit hard.


    The whole body was like a broken kite, flying upside down and hitting the wall of the arena, smashing the wall into a crack.


    "You...you...you are so strong, what kind of sword move are you?! The sword move is so powerful that this sword belongs to the category of crossing the catastrophe!"


    Kneeling halfway on the ground, Sect Master Qian Yuan with blood flowing from the corner of his mouth spoke dyingly.


    The appearance of being seriously injured by a blow.


    Ye Luo, who was about to pull out the sword, looked down at his palm in confusion.


    Well, the palm is my own.


    The sword has not been drawn yet.


    Five fingers have just held the hilt of the sword.


    and so¡­¡­


    what happened? ? ?


    "You won, don¡¯t watch it again, it¡¯s really the waves behind the Yangtze River pushing the waves forward, the younger generation of Dongzhou, you should be the leader..."


    Sovereign Qianyuan finished.


    The body fell straight down, motionless.


    means that the eyelids tremble twice from time to time.


    Leaf fall: "..."


    People 20,000 meters away: "..."


    ¡­¡­


    Ask for a recommendation ticket! ! ! ! ! ! !


    Count the exclamation points!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 50： Sovereign Qianyuan is a waste material!

    Chapter 50 Sovereign Qianyuan is a waste material!


    The arena is quiet inside and outside.


    Ye Luo looked at her palm in confusion.


    Everyone outside the court stared blankly at Sect Master Qian Yuan who fell on the ground.


    That¡¯s it?


    The battle?


    All their life-saving cards are used for nothing?


    Everyone was silent.


    At this moment, the birdsong sounded unusually loud and harsh.


    The air is strangely weird.


    After everyone was silent for a while.


    cast their eyes on the many elders of Emperor Qiandi Daozong beside him.


    The meaning of ?? couldn''t be more obvious.


    I want these elders to give an explanation.


    Don''t talk about these elders, they are all dazed by themselves.


    Their suzerain, just so defeated?


    Dangtang Dongzhou Holy Land Lord, just so defeated?


    The defeat was so complete that they didn''t even see how it was defeated.


    I don¡¯t know, I thought their lord was an actor.


    Fortunately, the Great Elder responded quickly.


    He looked at Sect Master Qianyuan who fell to the ground in the arena in the distance, and then looked at the reactions of everyone.


    "Second elder! Third elder! What are you still doing, why don''t you take the sovereign back to heal your wounds?!"


    "Everyone, I''m sorry, this sect competition will end here first. My sect is superb and defeated my sect master with one move!"


    "As for the follow-up, I will give a reply in a few days. Please go down the mountain first."


    The great elder calmed down and commanded without chaos.


    After asking many elders to invite these sect representatives down the mountain.


    The elder ?? turned his gaze to Ye Luo who was still confused.


    His look is also weird.


    Follow the rules.


    Ye Luo defeated Qianyuan''s Sect Master, so the position of Emperor Qian''s Dao Sect''s Sect Master should be taken by Ye Luo.


    But how can the position of the suzerain alternate so nonsense.


    If you change to an ordinary person.


    Just oppress with the general trend of Emperor Qian¡¯s Dao Sect.


    But Ye Luo is a disciple of the hidden Sejong Sect.


    Backed by Sejong Gate.


    Behind him stood an unfathomable master.


    The Great Elder became more and more afraid of the existence of that scroll.


    can teach powerful disciples like Ye Luo, the realm of that one is probably far more than that simple.


    "This little friend Ye, what realm is it, I just couldn''t see the trace of his move."


    The great elder thought of the scene where Sovereign Qianyuan was just being''shun second'', a touch of confusion appeared on his old face uncontrollably.


    to be frank.


    He also couldn''t understand what happened just now.


    In that moment, Sovereign Qianyuan disappeared.


    Is Ye Luo too strong?


    The Great Elder shook his head, flew towards the bottom of the arena, and quickly fell to Ye Luo''s side.


    The old face became very fast, and the chrysanthemum smile was squeezed out.


    "Xiaoyou Ye! Tired? You use such a powerful sword, it must consume a lot, right? Walk around, the old man will take you to the palace to rest, and I will get you a batch of pill tonic."


    "Your sword is okay? Would you like the old man to get some refiners to help Ye Xiaoyou cultivate your sword?"


    The Great Elder said with a smile.


    A good-speaking look.


    Compared with the previous image, it is like two people.


    Standing there, Ye Luo looked at the Great Elder with a confused look.


    "Elder, I said, I didn''t do anything just now, do you believe it?"


    Ye Luo said seriously.


    "Um...I believe it! I believe it!"


    The great elder was taken aback for a moment and nodded quickly.


    What you say is what you say.


    People are vomiting blood by you, so you can say what you want.


    Ye Luo looked at the look of the great elder, and sighed helplessly.


    I really didn¡¯t do it.


    How come no one believes me.


    The Emperor Qianyuan is definitely an actor!


    He plays me! !


    Ye Luo sighed again and again, and finally could only leave sadly, returning to the palace to wait.


    ...


    The Zongmen Grand Competition came to an end with this dramatic but shocking result.


    The representatives of the major sects all returned to their sects overnight.


    Report everything that happened in Emperor Qiandi Dao Sect to their respective sects.


    Soon, night comes.


    In the mountain palace where Ye Luo lived, an uninvited guest was ushered in.


    At this moment.


    Ye Luo sits at the entrance of the temple, with a long sword lying horizontally in front of him.


    Tao Yun is released outside, covering the entire palace.


    Ye Luo noticed when the uninvited guest arrived.


    "Huh? Sovereign Qianyuan?"


    Ye Luo opened his eyes and looked at the man who was walking towards his palace while quietly Mimi.


    This person is the Qianyuan Sovereign who played him during the day and pretended to vomit blood.


    Pretends during the day, and dare to come to him at night?


    Ye Luo frowned. Under Dao Yun''s urging, the long sword buzzed in front of him, and it spun out of its sheath automatically, stabbing at the Sect Master Qian Yuan who had sneaked up.


    Sect Master Qianyuan, who was approaching the palace, was in a crisis, and his hair stood up, and it was immediately clear that Ye Luo had discovered him.


    "Ye Xiaoyou wait a minute! I am Qian Yuan!"


    Sovereign Qianyuan shouted loudly.


    For fear of being careless, Ye Luo''s sword was really scratched.


    He sneaked out in the dark.


    Want to come and ask Ye Luo.


    Look at the hidden Sejongmen if there is any way to restore the cultivation base.


    Not to mention the restoration of the cultivation base, just say that he can get rid of the bug in his body.


    Buzz! !


    The long sword that flew silently stopped at the center of Qianyuan''s brow, less than one centimeter.


    The cold light from the long sword made Sovereign Qianyuan swallow and spit, only feeling death knocking at the door.


    In the darkness, Ye Luo walked out slowly, stretched out his hand, and retracted the long sword into the scabbard.


    "Sovereign, what are you doing?"


    Ye Luo slowly said.


    The tone is not very kind.


    During the day, he originally wanted to compete with the Qianyuan Sect Master, first to follow the master¡¯s instructions and step on the Emperor Dao Sect, and second, to see where his ultimate combat power was.


    But this Qianyuan sovereign is not a person!


    actually acted him!


    "Sorry, Xiaoyou Ye, I was the one who was wrong during the day, but I also have troubles. Please don''t take offense, Xiaoyou Ye!"


    Sovereign Qianyuan breathed a sigh of relief and said apologetically.


    "Difficulties? Sovereign, then you are going to talk about your difficulties."


    Ye Luo held the long sword, his voice was lukewarm.


    Hear this.


    Sect Master Qianyuan was silent for a moment, struggling on his face.


    After hesitating for a long time.


    Sovereign Qianyuan still intends to speak.


    "Do not hide from Ye Xiaoyou, my cultivation level has been lost. Today I am a mortal. In the daytime, I was afraid of being killed by your sword. That''s why I made the next move."


    Sect Master Qianyuan told Ye Luo about how he lost his cultivation.


    Ye Luo finished listening, and suddenly became confused.


    Tangtang Dongzhou Holy Land, the Sect Master of Emperor Qiandi Dao, is actually a mortal now? ? ?


    And the primordial spirit is broken, cannot be repaired, stuck with a bug, completely unable to practice, and turned into a waste material? ? ?


    This¡­


    What should he say...


    Second update, ask for recommendation votes


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 51： Regret

    Chapter 51 Regret


    Mountain peak, gate of the palace.


    Looking at Sovereign Qianyuan in front of him.


    Ye Luo felt unbelievable.


    Tangtang, the master of Dongzhou Holy Land.


    Sect master of Emperor Qiandi Dao.


    One party can transform into the gods.


    Now that his cultivation is completely abolished, he has become a mortal existence.


    And relying on a mortal body, pretending to be strong, pretending for three months.


    Emperor Qiandi Daozong unexpectedly no one noticed.


    This¡­¡­


    No one will believe it.


    Ye Luo took a deep breath and stared at Sect Master Qianyuan.


    "Sect Master, since you have been pretending, why do you take the initiative to tell me these things now? Are you not afraid that I will disclose this to the elders and they know?"


    "No, you want to get help from my Innocent Sect?"


    Ye Luo said.


    "Yes, Ye Xiaoyou, the entire Dongzhou can''t help me, the only hope is Wudaozong!"


    Sect Master Qianyuan said sincerely.


    A Sect Master of Qiandi Dao Sect who has no cultivation base...


    If this is discovered by someone else, then his head will probably be insecure.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo was silent for a while, and then walked outside the palace gate, looking at the sky full of stars.


    Huhu...


    The breeze passed by, blowing his robe.


    After a while.


    Leaf drop opened his mouth again.


    "I can not help you."


    "But my master may be able to help you. I started following the master for less than half a year, and I don¡¯t know much about my Innocent Sect, so I don¡¯t know what to do with your situation."


    "But my master is Wudao Sect Sect Master, and his cultivation base is unpredictable. Maybe only my master can help you."


    The sound sounds.


    Sovereign Qianyuan was excited and shocked.


    Excitedly, maybe there is a solution to his situation.


    Shocked, Wudaozong was so terrifying, Ye Luo was so powerful, he was looking at him, and the general Transcendent God Realm might not be an opponent.


    It''s such a powerful existence, and it''s less than half a year since I started!


    Sovereign Qianyuan thought that he was high enough to see Wudaozong.


    Now it seems that it is still underestimated.


    "Xiaoyou Ye, do you have a way to contact the teacher? I want to see the teacher. As long as I can see the teacher, I can agree to any conditions!"


    Sect Master Qianyuan said with a strong pressure of excitement.


    "Sorry, my master, the dragon, sees the head and does not see the end. Under normal circumstances, you can''t find it at all, unless you can follow me back to Wudaozong and maybe you can see my master."


    Ye Luo shook his head.


    "Then I might take a trip to Wudaozong with you?! As long as you agree to Ye Xiaoyou, you can do whatever you want!!"


    Sect Master Qianyuan gritted his teeth and said.


    He is the master of Dongzhou Holy Land, and he knows more information than everyone in Dongzhou.


    Even he can¡¯t do anything about his situation.


    So the only hope is in Wudaozong.


    As long as he can recover, then he has the hope of a comeback.


    So no matter what the price is, he is willing.


    Ye Luo on the side heard the words, but did not immediately agree, but hesitated.


    "It is okay, but I don''t want to return to the sect yet. I plan to go out for a tour and then return to the sect."


    "And I plan to leave Qiandi Daozong tomorrow."


    Ye Luo said.


    To tell the truth, he also plans to travel around Dongzhou to promote his namelessness.


    Let all the beings in Dongzhou remember the power of Wudaozong and the stalwart of his master.


    The words come out.


    Sovereign Qianyuan did not hesitate, and he said directly: "Then please bring me, Xiaoyou Ye, and I will accompany you on a tour. How can I say that I am also the lord of a holy land. I have a lot of knowledge and can help you with something, as long as I can Just go back to Wudaozong as you like!"


    This¡­¡­


    A lot of knowledge.


    But you are a mortal now, sure you won¡¯t drag me down?


    Ye Luo looked at Sect Master Qian Yuan with a little disgust.


    Sect Master Qianyuan saw this look in his eyes, and he suddenly felt aggrieved.


    Think of him as the master of Dongzhou Holy Land.


    When was it rejected by someone.


    But now...


    Now he is rejected by others...


    "Xiaoyou Ye! I will not drag you down! I bring my own mount, and my mount also has the strength of the Golden Core Realm!"


    Sect Master Qianyuan gritted his teeth and said.


    "According to what you said, your soul is gone, and the brand with your mount is gone. How do you communicate with your mount? Rely on emotional communication?"


    Ye Luo suddenly thought of this, very curious.


    "Well...it depends on feelings, and there is something that my mount does not know that my cultivation base is gone."


    "Then if your mount knows that your cultivation base is gone, will you also despise you?"


    Sovereign Qianyuan: "..."


    Thank you, I was offended.


    "Okay, I won''t be inked with you. Since you are going to travel with me, just take advantage of the night to go. You may find it difficult to go out during the day. Now leave a letter and go."


    Ye Luo shook his head and smiled, and said.


    finished.


    He turned and walked towards the hall.


    Preparing to leave a letter to those licking dogs, he left.


    Sect Master Qianyuan wanted to say anything, but after thinking about it, it might be the best way to leave in the dark.


    So, he could only turn around and return to his palace.


    After sorting them out, the two of them left two letters and left in the dark


    The disciple who guarded the gate saw Ye Luo, but he didn''t dare to stop him, so he could only leave.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    The elder ?? happily ran to Ye Luo¡¯s palace early in the morning and wanted to come to Ye Luo for a ¡®chat¡¯.


    But as soon as I came to the palace, I could not find Ye Luo at all.


    Finally, after some searching, he found a letter left by Ye Luo.


    The Great Elder opened it and found out that Ye Luo had left and went to travel in Dongzhou.


    "Ye Xiaoyou!! How can you abandon me so cruelly!!"


    Early in the morning, the great elder screamed so that it was a ghost crying wolf howling.


    He hasn''t had time to lick it.


    This is all gone.


    I will see Ye Luo next time, and I don¡¯t know when.


    What a pity! !


    Just as the Great Elder sighed again and again.


    A disciple came with Yujian and brought a piece of news.


    Sovereign Qianyuan also left.


    and left a letter.


    Yan stated that he was not at home in his cultivation, so he followed Ye Luo to travel to Dongzhou, and then followed Ye Luo to practice in Wudao School.


    At the same time, ?? indicated that he stepped down as the sovereign and handed over to others to take charge of Qiandi Daozong.


    Ye Luo ran away with Sovereign Qianyuan! ! !


    The Great Elder cried out again.


    "Damn overlord!! He got on the ground first!!"


    "On the surface, he pretended to be pure-hearted and unwilling to lick the dog, but in the end he secretly seduce Ye Xiaoyou, he is not a son of man!!"


    "I thought that the old man was the strongest dog licking in Emperor Qiandi Dao Sect. I didn¡¯t expect it, I didn¡¯t expect it! Sect Master is the licking dog that really hides behind..."


    "I regretted the beginning..."


    The great elder wailed...


    ¡­¡­


    Today is another busy day, ah, this, will be updated tomorrow, and tomorrow will be updated three times, forgive me!


    Ask for a recommendation ticket, àÓàÓàÓ.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 52： Shenbing Pavilion

    Chapter 52 Shenbing Pavilion


    Tianwu Mountain.


    The clouds and mist are lingering, layered on top of each other, seemingly endless, even the scorching sunlight cannot penetrate the clouds and mist.


    Over the Wudaozong Mountain Gate.


    Chu Yuan held a huge iron box in one hand, a blood-red long sword in one hand, and a Fayun stepped on the sole of his feet, hunting in his clothes.


    "Finally home."


    Chu Yuan looked at the boundary of his own sect with bitterness.


    The mana of the Golden Core Realm is really too little.


    He flew back from the mirror lake on the Fayun.


    stopped five times before flying back.


    Chu Yuan didn¡¯t know what happened.


    Always feel that this box seems to have spirituality? Sometimes heavy and sometimes light, as if to toss him deliberately...


    Chu Yuan''s eyes fell on the box in his hand, was silent for a while, and then looked at the blood-colored long sword in his other hand.


    must be the pot of this sword.


    This sword must be a magic weapon!


    The spirituality of the **** soldiers leads this box to become heavier.


    It must be like this.


    It is always impossible that this pile of scrap iron pieces are all magical soldiers, right?


    Ha ha.


    Playing around?


    That is, these dull things are magic soldiers, so he can swallow this box in one bite, without any chewing!


    Obviously, there is only one magic weapon.


    is the long sword in his hand!


    Chu Yuan gently looked at the blood-colored long sword in his hand.


    Mana mobilization, injected into it.


    Buzz...


    The scarlet sword burst into red light, illuminating the entire mountain gate.


    "Good sword! Good sword! Really good sword!!"


    Chu Yuan said again and again.


    I am very happy.


    With this magic weapon, is he still invincible?


    At that time, it will be restored to the Nascent Soul Realm, and with this magic weapon, it is really a **** blocking and killing the god, and the Buddha blocking and killing the Buddha! !


    Start invincible from holding a magic weapon! ! !


    But Chu Yuan was very curious.


    Why can''t he leave a mark on this scarlet sword.


    He has seen it from the basic training method in the early stage of the refining realm.


    Any magic weapon needs to be engraved into its own brand in order to communicate with the magic weapon and maximize its power.


    Chu Yuan could not leave a mark on this scarlet sword.


    Chu Yuan himself couldn¡¯t figure out why.


    Is it possible that this scarlet sword is not a magic weapon?


    Ha, what a joke.


    It is not a magic weapon, how could it be injected with mana and emit such a dazzling light.


    "It must be that the rank of this magic weapon is too high, and it doesn''t recognize me, so I will be warmed up with more strength in the future, and it will definitely recognize me."


    "Don''t think about it so much, just find a place to put down these scraps and talk about it."


    "I don''t know what happened to Zhang Han."


    Chu Yuan thought to herself.


    The next moment, Chu Yuan stopped thinking too much, holding the huge iron box in his hand, once again set up the Fayun, and flew towards the sect.


    When entering the Zongmen Hall Square.


    Chu Yuan deliberately swept around with his spiritual sense.


    It was discovered that Zhang Han was still staying in the Hall of Faith to open a book.


    This made Chu Yuan feel strange, and didn''t say anything, but flew in the direction of Hou Ya.


    ¡­¡­


    There are many halls in Wudaozong.


    From the main hall square, there are rows of halls, and they continue until they are close to the back cliff.


    It¡¯s just that most of the halls are closed.


    Only Dharma Hall is open.


    Don¡¯t ask why.


    The question is that Chu Yuan has never collected any resources. Those halls are empty, so naturally they are all closed.


    The place where Chu Yuan came at this moment was a palace near the back cliff.


    It is not so much a palace as it is an attic.


    A very simple loft. The surface of the loft is made of a kind of tree. It always reveals an ancient atmosphere. It seems that this loft has been passed down for thousands of years.


    "This is it, right?"


    Before Chu Yuan fell into the attic, the Fayun under the feet dissipated automatically.


    He put down the iron box, and then he looked at the attic.


    Look at the sect introduction given to him by the system.


    Here is the place where Wudaozong stores the magic weapon of magic weapon.


    is named Shenbing Pavilion.


    I have to say that the sect given by this system is still reliable.


    Look, look, look.


    This loft, it really looks like that.


    Push some broken copper and iron into it.


    It is said that the soldiers inside are all magical soldiers, and someone absolutely believes it!


    Chu Yuan nodded with satisfaction, mobilized his mana, communicated with the Wudaozong formation, and unlocked the place where the Shenbing Pavilion was sealed.


    stepped into the Shenbing Pavilion.


    As soon as you walk in, you can smell a strange smell.


    The taste of Chu Yuan cannot be said.


    is a bit strange.


    It seems like a decayed tree, but it''s a little different.


    Chu Yuan shook his head and looked forward.


    After entering the attic, a road appeared. On both sides of the road, a ¡®concave¡¯-shaped stone platform was built.


    Each stone platform is separated by nine meters, no more than one millimeter, and no more than one millimeter, which seems to have a certain meaning.


    Go straight ahead.


    Chu Yuan counted these stone platforms in detail.


    There are hundreds of seats.


    It is enough to store these ¡®scrap iron¡¯.


    Chu Yuan went all the way to the end.


    I saw a stone platform at the end.


    It''s just that this stone platform is more than twice as big as the other stone platforms, and it is in the center of the end, unlike other stone platforms, which are on both sides of the road.


    Chu Yuan did not delve into it any more after browsing about it, and opened the iron box.


    Mana gushes out like a tide, and all the dark weapons inside are placed on the stone platform.


    A weapon is placed on each stone platform.


    Soon, Chu Yuan put all the weapons out.


    There are still a few stone platforms empty.


    However, Chu Yuan did not have obsessive-compulsive disorder. He just glanced at it and left with satisfaction.


    It''s done.


    In the future, this Shenbing Pavilion can also be used to fool people.


    He is one step closer to becoming stronger!


    "Go and talk to that honest apprentice Zhang Han first, let him come to Shenbing Pavilion if he has anything to do, so as not to read books every day and make people look stupid."


    Chu Yuan muttered twice.


    When the figure moved, he walked away, as cool as the wind.


    What Chu Yuan didn''t know was after he left.


    The entire Shenbing Pavilion is in chaos.


    The original dull weapons seemed to have revived, emitting a dazzling light, and waves of terrifying power rose up.


    This power collided together, as if comparing something.


    After a while.


    All the weapons moved, swapping positions with each other.


    The scene here is like...


    Powerful weapons, forcing weak weapons to give way...


    A very mysterious scene.


    Finally fell to the top, like the king of soldiers, it was a worn-out bronze mirror with bursts of golden light radiating from it.


    After the positions are sorted, all the weapons converged again and turned into a dull look again.


    Fantasy...


    ¡­¡­


    Ask for a recommendation ticket! ! !


    Morning! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 53： Master, I understand

    Chapter 53 Master, I understand


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    There was silence in the Hall of Transmission.


    From time to time, the sound of pages turning.


    I saw Zhang Han sitting in the corner, holding a book in his hand, reading quietly.


    Compared with Zhang Han more than three months ago.


    At this moment, Zhang Han has a little more charm.


    Can¡¯t say what these flavors come from.


    But these flavors made the gentle aura of Zhang Han more obvious, making him seem like a Confucianist immortal, not eating human fireworks.


    "I have almost finished reading this advanced formation encyclopedia, and the accumulated energy should be enough for me to break through to the Nascent Soul Realm at once!"


    Zhang Han slowly put down the book on his hand and whispered a few words in a low voice.


    He has a natural heart.


    No training is required.


    Only need to study the formation method, arrange the formation method, can plunder the energy from the heaven and the earth to use for self-cultivation breakthrough.


    The more arrays are researched, the faster the breakthrough will be.


    It''s just that Zhang Han didn''t do that.


    He stored all the energy plundered from studying the formation in the formation heart.


    Save and not send!


    Waiting for the opportunity, break through to a higher level in one go.


    Don¡¯t ask why you do this.


    Ask is to give Master a surprise!


    Zhang Han deeply remembers the kindness that Master respected him.


    I always think of repaying Master.


    If you want to repay Master, the best way is to strengthen your cultivation base, which makes Master feel relieved!


    He is still a mortal on the surface.


    At that time, he broke through to the Nascent Soul Realm Transformation God Realm, and even the Tribulation Realm!


    I believe that Master will be greatly relieved by then!


    Zhang Han thought of that day, and Gu Jing Wubo''s eyes filled with anticipation.


    at this time.


    An illusory voice came from outside the hall, which seemed to be far and near.


    "Han Er."


    Hear this sound.


    Zhang Han''s body shook abruptly, and when he recovered, he carefully put the book on his hand back to the corner.


    After placing it.


    Zhang Han just stood up and looked outside the hall.


    I saw Chu Yuan stepping on the clouds, his robe hunting, black hair fluttering, and his face indifferent, walking in slowly like a supreme banished immortal.


    "Disciple Zhang Han pays respects to Master!"


    Zhang Han''s heart was fiery, and with surging thoughts, he bowed deeply to Chu Yuan and gave a big gift.


    If there is no master, there would be no him today.


    Maybe he is still in that ordinary family now, acting as a ¡®scrap material¡¯.


    Maybe after his death, the family will discuss whether or not to remove his name from the genealogy, so as not to stain the family name...


    He can have today all thanks to Master!


    On gratitude, no doubt Master is ranked first!


    He Zhang Han said that in this life, we must repay Master well!


    Chu Yuan, who walked into the hall, didn''t know that there were so many dramas in his second disciple''s heart, and walked in casually.


    "Han''er don¡¯t need to be polite. As the teacher sees you staying in the Dharma Transmission Hall day and night, I am here to remind you that although reading is good, you must put your mind and body first."


    "If you waste your body because of reading, it''s not worth it."


    "Han''er, you might understand?"


    Chu Yuan put his hands on his back, walked up to the apprentice, and said earnestly.


    The words come out.


    Zhang Han was even more moved.


    Look, look, look.


    What is Master? !


    This is called Master!


    came to him specifically, just to make him pay more attention to his body.


    Having this master, there will be no regrets in this life!


    "Master! The disciple understands! It''s just that the books in the Hall of Transmission are all obscure and difficult to understand. If the disciples want to understand, they can only take more time to watch."


    "Master cares about his disciples. Disciple knows. I would like to thank Master for your concern!"


    Zhang Hanqiang suppressed the surging mood, bowed, and said elegantly.


    Standing there, Chu Yuan was taken aback when he heard the words.


    The books in the Dharma Hall are all obscure books?


    Ha ha.


    A pound of one or two books, you actually said that it is difficult to understand?


    But that''s right.


    Blindly written books are all fake, so it¡¯s only strange if you can understand them.


    Said it is obscure, but it is normal.


    However, what Chu Yuan was concerned about was not whether he could understand it, but because he was afraid that this honest apprentice would read too many fake books and would make people look stupid.


    Thinking about it, Chu Yuan took a book out of his arms and handed it to Zhang Han.


    "You hold this book. If you don''t have anything to do, study this book more."


    The book Chu Yuan gave to Zhang Han is a treasure to Chu Yuan.


    It is the "Explanation of the Basic Practice Method in the Early Stage of Refining Qi Realm".


    no way.


    Chu Yuan was really worried that this honest apprentice would read too many ¡®fake books¡¯ here, and would be stupid to read people.


    can only give this honest apprentice the book he has collected.


    Anyway, this honest apprentice has no spiritual roots and cannot practice.


    It¡¯s okay to ask this honest apprentice to study more real books.


    Zhang Han honestly took the book and took a look at it.


    Suddenly, others are stupid.


    What, what stuff.


    Explanation of the basic training methods in the early stage of the refining realm? ?


    If you don¡¯t read so many awesome books here, Master let me read this kind of book?


    What else does Zhang Han want to ask.


    Chu Yuan directly waved his hand and motioned to Zhang Han not to speak.


    "This book, let you read more, just read more."


    "In addition, the Shenbing Pavilion of our sect is already open. If you are free, you can go to the Shenbing Pavilion to have a look. The stored in the Shenbing Pavilion are some of the masterful soldiers handed down from my Innocent Sect.


    "If you have the chance to get the approval of one of the gods to follow, then it will be of great benefit to your path of cultivation."


    Chu Yuan slowly said.


    finished.


    He turned and walked outside the Hall of Transmission.


    Come and go in a hurry.


    It''s just that compared with the joy of the time, the mood when leaving is not so good.


    came here and lost a cheat book he bought with money.


    Blood loss.


    Chu Yuan was depressed, and planned to go to the back mountain to lie down and relax in the sun.


    As for Zhang Han.


    Standing in a daze, holding the book "Explanation of the Basic Cultivation Method in the Early Stage of Refining Qi Realm" in his hand.


    Master...


    Master, what does this mean.


    There are a bunch of top-notch cheats and codes in the Hall of Tendency, and it doesn¡¯t even refer directly to the secret level books.


    Master didn¡¯t let him read more of those books, but instead let him read more of this "Explanation of Basic Cultivation Methods in the Early Stage of Refining Qi Realm". What does this mean?


    Holding a confused mentality.


    Zhang Han opened the book and read it again.


    For him, there is no pressure on a book of this level. It only takes a stick of time for him to read the entire book.


    It''s just that Zhang Han still doesn''t understand.


    What does ??Master mean?


    There is nothing strange about this book.


    Oh, the only strange thing is that this kind of book about the basic cultivation method in the early stage of the refining realm actually has an explanatory version.


    Read this kind of book, don¡¯t you just have an eye.


    Is it necessary to explain the version?


    can be used to explain the version, what kind of waste material it must be.


    Zhang Han was perplexed, staring at the words on the cover of the book.


    Explanation of the basic training method in the early stage of the refining realm...


    Basic...


    Basic...


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Zhang Han''s mind shook, and he patted the ground.


    "Master! I understand!"


    The second update, there is another update before twelve o''clock.


    Ask for a recommendation ticket!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 54： Almost caught as a mount

    Chapter 54 Almost Caught as a Mount


    Wu Dao Zong, in the Hall of Dharma Transmission.


    Zhang Han''s eyes were shining brightly, and his heart was clear.


    He got it!


    He understands the meaning of Master!


    Explanation of the basic training method in the early stage of the refining realm...


    Basic practice!


    Master is to let him focus on basic cultivation!


    He has been studying various advanced and complex formations these days to gain a lot of energy.


    Among the formations he studied, there are not many formations from ancient times.


    But he hasn¡¯t studied the basics of formations in the ancient times.


    has been studying and studying advanced formations.


    Master, this is worried that his foundation is not strong, and the road ahead will not be long!


    That¡¯s why I gave him such a book to remind him to pay attention to basic cultivation.


    Otherwise, it¡¯s always impossible that the master wants to learn more about the basic cultivation method in the early stage of the refining realm, right?


    No one really thinks that way, right?


    No way, no way.


    How is this possible.


    is obviously completely impossible.


    Zhang Han took a deep breath and put down the book "Explanation of Basic Training Methods in the Early Stage of Refining Qi Realm".


    He turned around and searched among the books.


    Soon, he found a book on the basics of formation practice in ancient times.


    Zhang Han didn''t care about that much, and plunged into the pile of books.


    As for what Shenbing Pavilion the Master said?


    Zhang Han didn''t even want to go.


    What magic weapon can be better than a book?


    He Zhang Han disdains using magic weapons!


    Well, he Zhang Han said, never look at the magical soldiers.


    He only loves to read books in the Hall of Faith.


    He will never go to the Shenbing Pavilion!


    What if he went?


    Impossible!


    If he goes, then he can eat all the floor of the Dharma Transmission Hall on the spot!


    Zhang Han silently plugged in the flag, picked up the book, and was immersed in it again.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Dongzhou, in an inn in a certain city.


    Ye Luo and Sect Master Qianyuan are resting.


    Ye Luo is still dressed in the same suit, with a green Liu Heyun robe, holding a long sword, and a few strands of hair on his brows covering his eyes, making his eyes invisible, and his temperament is full of mystery and indifference.


    Like a heavenly sword fairy, standing proudly in the world.


    Compared to leaf fall.


    Sect Master Qianyuan beside him is much more miserable.


    The robes on ?? are tattered, and many feathers are still stuck in the robes.


    The face is dirty.


    It''s like having just gone through a big battle.


    Ye Luo looked at Sect Master Qianyuan sitting next to him, and walked away without a trace for a certain distance, his eyes full of disgust.


    "It''s not that I said, Sect Master Qianyuan, what have you done to your mount?"


    "Why does your mount rebel frantically as soon as it knows that you have lost your cultivation skills?"


    Ye Luo asked helplessly.


    He and Emperor Qianyuan were still riding a huge crane.


    I plan to go to the Dongzhou border first.


    As a result, on the road, the two were talking about the loss of the Qianyuan sect master''s cultivation base, which was heard by the crane.


    The mounted crane turned his face on the spot, making him like the enemy of Qianyuan Sect Master, madly attacking Qianyuan Sect Master and even riding Qianyuan Sect Master.


    If it weren''t for Ye Luo''s move.


    I am afraid that Sovereign Qianyuan has become a mount of a crane now...


    "I don''t know this. This crane was originally the mount I forcefully suppressed and captured. I thought that after so long, I and him are also considered to have a deep relationship. Unexpectedly, I did not expect that he would arrest me as its mount. !"


    Sovereign Qianyuan said in rags, wanting to cry without tears.


    He himself is stunned.


    Can you believe it.


    Tangtang Dongzhou Holy Land Qiandi Daozong''s former suzerain, he was almost caught by a crane and used as a mount.


    "You, you, karma."


    Ye Luo shook his head, too lazy to say more.


    "Stop talking about this, Ye Xiaoyou, are you rich?"


    Sect Master Qianyuan said in a very embarrassing manner.


    "No, the only one or two of silver is from the past, this silver has been given to this inn, otherwise you and I can sit here? Besides, what do I bring money for? But you, what do you want money for?"


    Ye Luo said strangely.


    "Buy clothes, my clothes, can this go out?"


    Sect Master Qianyuan said helplessly.


    Sitting in the distance, Ye Luo lowered his head and looked at Sect Master Qian Yuan.


    Ragged¡­


    It''s messy...


    It is said that beggars are probably believed by some people.


    "Are you the Sect Master of Qiandi Dao, you have no money?"


    The corner of Ye''s mouth twitched slightly.


    "I don¡¯t have any money. Who can carry money on my cultivator? I have a lot of spirit stones, but they are all on the storage bag. This storage bag is banned by me. It¡¯s not me. I force the opening. Will self-destruct..."


    Sect Master Qianyuan was talking, and he wanted to cry again without tears.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo was silent, sitting there, saying nothing.


    The breeze is coming slowly.


    Blow a few strands of hair between his eyebrows.


    The atmosphere solidified all at once.


    It''s been a long time.


    "So, what do you want to do now? Will just order, wearing your clothes, I will take you to the East State border to find a way?"


    Ye Luo couldn''t help breaking the silence first, and said.


    "No, no, I still want to face, I have to change my clothes before leaving."


    Sovereign Qianyuan shook his head and refused.


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    Ye Luo shook his head and asked.


    Hear this.


    Sect Master Qianyuan did not speak, but looked at Ye Luo faintly.


    That look...


    Seeing Ye Luo goose bumps all up.


    "No, you use this look to see what I am doing."


    Ye Luo couldn''t help but make a sound.


    "At this moment, there are only two ways, one is to steal some money, and the other is to steal... ahem, come over with a nice piece of clothing."


    Sect Master Qianyuan stretched out **** and said earnestly.


    His meaning is obvious.


    Let Ye Luo find a way for him.


    Ye Luo decisively refused.


    "Don''t go! Go and go by yourself, I can''t afford to lose that person."


    Ye Luo sternly refused.


    If his master knew about it, I was afraid that he would break his leg.


    Tangtangly hides the great disciple of Sejong Sect Wudaozong, who actually commits theft.


    Upon seeing this, Sect Master Qianyuan waved his hand helplessly, and walked out secretly.


    Ye Luo did not care, took out a simple key from his arms, and looked at it carefully.


    This quaint key was given to him by his master last time.


    Master once clearly stated that there is a certain great opportunity in the key, which makes him easy to understand.


    Because of the recent busyness, he has no time to comprehend.


    Now it¡¯s time to take a good look.


    Ye Luo could see that the key possessed a rhyme, but he couldn''t understand what chance was in the key.


    But this is what his master personally said.


    There must be an opportunity in the key.


    Just when Ye Luo wanted to use the Sky Viewing technique to see this key.


    There was a sudden noise outside.


    Ye Luo took the key back, and walked to the entrance of the inn with the sword in his arms and took a look.


    I saw a figure fleeing in embarrassment, and several people behind him were chasing.


    This figure...


    Why are you so familiar...


    Sovereign Qianyuan? !


    Third update, ask for recommendation votes!


    good night!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 55： It turns out that Wudaozong has been passed down for 30,000 years? ?

    Chapter 55 So Wudaozong has been inherited for 30,000 years? ?


    In the city inn.


    Looking at Sovereign Qian Yuan who was panting in front of him.


    Ye Luo felt speechless for a while.


    Tangtang, the former owner of Dongzhou Holy Land, although he has no cultivation base, he is definitely better than ordinary people.


    Going to ¡®get¡¯ a piece of clothing, it can still be found.


    was also chased and beaten by a group of people.


    If it weren''t for him to shoot, God knows what will happen.


    Thinking of this, Ye Luo couldn''t help but shook his head helplessly.


    "Sect Master Qianyuan, I can''t hold these clothes anymore. Why don''t we leave for the border of Dongzhou now?"


    Ye Luo said.


    Sovereign Qian Yuan shook his head quickly as soon as these words came out.


    looked down at his clothes.


    Let him go out in this tattered clothes.


    He is really panicking.


    "No, no, why don''t you go for me as Ye Xiaoyou?"


    Sect Master Qianyuan finished speaking, staring at Ye Luo with piercing eyes, expecting Ye Luo to agree.


    Let him go to ¡®take¡¯ by himself. He really couldn¡¯t get it. He was discovered in minutes.


    "No way!!!"


    Ye Luo decisively refused.


    "Xiaoyou Ye! As long as you agree, I will immediately teach you one of the unspoken secrets of my Sovereign Qianyuan!"


    Sect Master Qianyuan gritted his teeth and said.


    Ye Luo shook his head and smiled.


    "Sect Master Qianyuan, do you think my sect will lack the secret books and codes? I did not exaggerate. The foundation of my ancestral hall is comparable to the entire Dongzhou."


    "What Dharma I want will never exist, it just depends on whether I want to learn it or not."


    Ye Luo said slowly.


    just kidding.


    His family inherited the Dharma Hall, what kind of exercises he wants will not be.


    Sect Master Qianyuan, who was sitting aside, obviously did not believe in this evil.


    In his opinion, no matter how deep the foundation of Wudaozong, it is impossible to have all aspects of the exercises.


    There must be some defects.


    Qiandi Daozong no matter how to say, it is Dongzhou sacred land.


    There must be some aspects, it is their Qiandi Daozong that is better.


    "Ye Xiaoyou, my Emperor Qiandi Taoist school has a quick word secret, which belongs to the secret sequence that is not passed on. Only the suzerain can learn it in the past. This method is very profound..."


    Sect Master Qianyuan said in detail.


    Obviously wants to seduce Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo heard the words, was taken aback for a moment, and stared at Sovereign Qian Yuan blankly.


    "You are talking about the secret of speed character? Is it the beginning of this paragraph, the ultimate speed can also destroy the world..."


    Ye Luo said with doubts.


    The next time it was Sect Master Qian Yuan''s turn to be stunned.


    This.


    This.


    This.


    Isn¡¯t this one of the secrets that he did not pass on?


    How did this Ye Luo know?


    Sovereign Qianyuan looked confused.


    "Ye Xiaoyou, how did you know the secret of speed writing?"


    Sovereign Qianyuan asked rhetorically.


    "I have this secret in the patriarchal hall. It''s in the corner a little west, and I just lost this book."


    Ye Luo said casually.


    Sovereign Qianyuan: "..."


    I do not pass on the secrets of Emperor Qiandi Dao Sect, but Ning Wu Dao Sect also has it?


    And it''s the kind of stuffed corners? ?


    Ning is too much! ! !


    Sect Master Qianyuan gritted his teeth, opening his mouth without believing in evil.


    "My Qiandi Dao Sect has a method called the Great Falling Annihilation Burial Technique. This method is extremely powerful and is regarded as a secret that is not spread by my sect. Only because of this method, there is no vitality and injury within a hundred miles. Tianhe..."


    "This, I have no Dao Sect, too. It''s stuffed in the south corner."


    "I have a law in Emperor Qiandi Dao Sect, called Sword Falling Immortal, which is..."


    "There are some, but I have no Daoist sect. They are all in the corner."


    "I have a law in Qiandi Dao Sect..."


    "Oh oh oh, there is also this one."


    Sovereign Qianyuan: "..."


    Why have everything?


    Sovereign Qianyuan is in a mess.


    He has some doubts, whether the predecessor of Emperor Qiandi Daozong comes from Wudaozong, but Wudaozong is the ancestor of Qiandi Daozong, right? ?


    He completely forgot that Zhang San sold many cheats to Wudaozong at eight or two.


    At this moment, he has only one thought.


    What the **** is Emperor Qian¡¯s Taoism?


    "Ye Xiaoyou, dare to ask how deep is your Wudao Sect history?"


    Sovereign Qianyuan reluctantly smiled and said.


    Ye Luo frowned upon hearing this.


    He doesn¡¯t know the specific history of Wudaozong.


    I don¡¯t know how bright Wudaozong was in its ancient times.


    "Actually, I don¡¯t know much about the history of Wudaozong. I only know that the elders of Wudaozong have already ascended. Master is the last person in my Wudaozong. No Dao Sect."


    "Of course, if nothing happens, I will be the Sect Master of Innocent Sect in the future."


    Ye Luo said slowly.


    "The little friend Ye, what do you have to reward the teacher? My knowledge is not bad. If you let me see, maybe I can see the history of Innocent Sect."


    Sect Master Qianyuan gritted his teeth and said.


    Hearing this, Ye Luo was taken aback for a moment.


    What did the Master reward him?


    Master has always taught him enlightenment, and rarely rewards him.


    No, that key!


    Ye Luo took out the quaint key from his arms and handed it to Sovereign Qian Yuan.


    "Sovereign Qianyuan, this is the only item my master gave to me. Master once said that this is an item of a supreme man. Master fights with him. Only by winning this key is he obtained this key!


    "When Master handed this key to me, he once said that this key contains great opportunities, so that I can understand it well."


    "I don''t know if Sovereign Qianyuan, you might see the origin of this key?"


    Ye Luo asked.


    the other side.


    Sect Master Qianyuan was stunned when he saw this key.


    The next moment, he took the key with trembling hands.


    Wiped the key with the worn sleeves.


    "This...this is the key to unlock the remains of the Primordial Sword Sovereign..."


    "I have searched for this key for more than 50 years and have not received any news. I did not expect to see this key here today!!"


    Sect Master Qianyuan finished speaking, suddenly his expression froze.


    Etc., etc!


    What did Ye Xiaoyou just say?


    Is this key an item of the strongest? Ye Xiaoyou''s master, the Sect Master of the Wudao Sect fights with him, and has obtained this key.


    Sovereign Qianyuan once heard a rumor.


    It is rumored that in ancient times, this key has always been in the hands of a generation of powerful Poxu Taoists.


    Thirty thousand years ago, the Taoist Poxu was seriously injured for unknown reasons. Later, the serious injury did not heal, and a generation of strong men fell.


    The key to unlocking the remains of the Primordial Sword Sovereign was gone.


    Hiss!


    Hiss!


    Hiss!


    Sect Master Qianyuan took a cold breath in his heart, and he thought of something terrifying!


    Should not...


    Could it be that the Sect Master of the Wudao Sect was the one who severely injured the Taoist Poxu 30,000 years ago! !


    It is precisely because the Taoist Poxu has been severely injured that this key will fall into the hands of Wudaozong...


    If you were an ordinary person, Sovereign Qianyuan would definitely think that the opponent was just lucky.


    But when he changed to Wudaozong, Sect Master Qian Yuan would never think so.


    If this matter is true, then Wudaozong has at least passed on...


    Starting in 30,000 years? ? ?


    Sect Master Qianyuan was panicked, he seemed to see the Wudao Sect Master standing in the void overlooking him...


    Ask for a recommendation ticket! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 56： Chong Chong Chong!

    Chapter 56 Chong Chong!


    Within the inn.


    Sovereign Qianyuan and Ye Luo talked about his guess.


    When Ye Luo has finished listening.


    The whole person was shocked.


    "what did you say?"


    "I have no Dao Sect inheritance for at least 30,000 years?"


    "Master has once severely injured Poxu Taoist?"


    Ye Luo took a deep breath and said in disbelief.


    Although he knows the historical background of Wudao School is very related.


    But I didn¡¯t expect a story with such a source.


    existed in the world 30,000 years ago! !


    This history alone is enough to prove the foundation of Innocent Sect!


    Sect Master Qianyuan sat aside, his face was shocked.


    He is also thinking quickly in his heart.


    also comes from Dongzhou.


    Maybe Qiandi Dao Zong really has something to do with Wu Dao Zong.


    Otherwise, how could there be all kinds of secrets of Qiandi Daozong in Wudaozong?


    Oh, in other words, how can there be various secrets of Wudaozong in Emperor Qiandi Taozong?


    Sect Master Qianyuan looked at Ye Luo with fiery eyes, knowing that he was about to go up to Wudaozong to practice.


    "Ye Xiaoyou, this is just a guess."


    "Also, if it is true, then the inheritance of Wudaozong may be more than 30,000 years."


    "You know, Master also needs time to grow up, right? And Master Master is definitely not the first Sect Master of Wudao Sect, right? So, if you count it, I''m afraid Wudao Sect has at least 50,000 years of inheritance history! !"


    Sovereign Qianyuan became more excited as he spoke.


    Blushing and thick neck.


    He was made as a disciple of Wudao Sect.


    That is a pride.


    Anyway, Ye Luo was not excited by Emperor Qianyuan.


    Ye Luo can still sit in a chair quietly.


    And Qianyuan Sect Master jumped up.


    "Wake up, that is my sect, not yours."


    Ye Luo couldn''t stand it anymore, and he reminded him softly.


    Sovereign Qianyuan: "..."


    What can you do if you make me excited for a while.


    "Xiaoyou Ye, why don''t we go to some Dongzhou border? How about returning to Wudaozong directly now?"


    Sect Master Qian Yuan coughed twice, and said with great interest.


    "No! I plan to go to the Eastern State border to see the first. The plan has been finalized, and it must not be changed."


    Ye Luo decisively refused.


    He is going to the border to see the elegance of the border.


    See if it can help him enlightenment.


    He is still some distance away from comprehending the third chain of order. He guessed that he would rely on his own experience to improve his understanding of ¡®Tao¡¯.


    "Do you really plan to return to Wudaozong early?"


    Sect Master Qianyuan didn¡¯t give up, so he asked again.


    "No plan! By the way, Sovereign Qianyuan, can you find a way to penetrate this or what key?"


    Ye Luo stared at the key in Sect Master Qianyuan¡¯s hand, and asked intently.


    I just heard what Sovereign Qianyuan said, what is the key to the remains of the Primordial Sword Sovereign.


    This must be the chance that Master left him.


    He got this opportunity in advance.


    Presumably Master will be happy for his talent, right?


    Ye Luo felt full of fighting spirit when he thought of the master with his hands on his back, hunting in his clothes, and a gratifying smile on his face.


    For Master¡¯s comfort!


    Chong Chong! !


    "What can I do? This is the key to unlocking the relics of the Primordial Sword Sovereign. I heard that only those with chance can comprehend it. This is Ye Xiaoyou''s item. Obviously, only Ye Xiaoyou can comprehend it."


    Sect Master Qianyuan returned the key to Ye Luo, shook his head and said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Ye Luo took the key and slightly tightened the key.


    This is the opportunity that Master prepared for him.


    If he doesn¡¯t realize it sooner, he will be wrong to Master.


    ¡­¡­


    The two are sitting here and talking.


    What the two of them did not notice was that an insect with six wings was flying over a table not far away.


    The insect listened to the conversation between the two, and the insect¡¯s eyes shone with a humane light.


    After listening to most of the information.


    This six-winged insect flew cautiously towards the outside of the inn.


    After leaving the city, the speed increased sharply, as if turning into a flash of lightning, with a bang, broke through the air, and flew at extreme speed in a certain direction.


    About an hour later.


    This six-winged insect flew into an old forest deep in the mountains.


    After some movement, it fell into the hands of an old man in a black robe.


    The black robe old man ingests information from six-winged insects.


    After he read the information.


    The narrow eyes widened in vain.


    Hidden Sejongmen Wudaozong, inherited for more than 30,000 years! ! !


    Sect Master Wudao once severely damaged the legendary character Poxu Taoist 30,000 years ago! ! !


    I don¡¯t know what the reason is, the six-winged insects did not record what the Qianyuan sovereign said was a guess.


    What ?? records is that Wudaozong has been inherited for at least 30,000 years.


    So that the black robe old man thought that Wudaozong had been passed on for more than 30,000 years, and he knew this secret.


    "Zong, sect, overlord, big news!!! Big news!!!"


    The black-robed old man shouted in horror, turned and ran towards an attic, shouting as he ran.


    Soon, the black-robed old man ran into the attic, saw a middle-aged man, and reported all the news he had received.


    After listening, the middle-aged man''s expression was also tense, and he muttered to himself.


    "Thanks! Fortunately, I noticed that Sovereign Qianyuan arrived at my sect and sent out the Six-winged Detective Worm. Otherwise, how could I know this kind of information!!!"


    "My South Gate can get this kind of news, it is the first opportunity..."


    "But just my South Gate family can''t take advantage of this first opportunity. I send someone to inform the sects of my South Gate alliance so that they can also know the news. Together, it¡¯s better to be greedy in advance. Sejong Gate."


    "As long as the hidden Sejong Gate drops a hair, it can make my South Gate soar!!!"


    The black-robed old man nodded, and led the command to retreat and send the letter to other sects.


    The middle-aged man thought for a while, shouted the black robe old man, and said: "Well, when you go to spread the letter, you say, Wudaozong has been inherited for at least 40,000 years, do you understand?"


    The black-robed old man asked in confusion: "Sect Master, why?"


    The middle-aged man glared at the black-robed old man and said, "Do you understand if you don''t understand? The real information can only be known from my South Gate. It is said to the outside that the hidden Sejong Gate Wudao Sect has been inherited for at least 40,000 years. !"


    Don¡¯t ask him why he didn¡¯t spread it out for at least 10,000 years and keep it down.


    Obviously this is more helpful to him.


    The question is that he dare not...


    If Wudaozong knows that he actually belittles Wudaozong, and then Wudaozong has a bad feeling towards him, what should I do?


    There is no way, I can only make this water muddy.


    On the other side, the black-robed old man heard the words and quickly nodded and said yes, where he dare to say more.


    The middle-aged man clenched his fists.


    He is firm.


    As long as their South Gate grasps this opportunity, they will take a good look at Wudaozong.


    Then their South Gate will surely rise!


    The premise is to find Wudaozong, otherwise no amount of preparation will be useful.


    And now that Wudaozong is outside, there is only one disciple, that is, the ¡®Xiaoyou Ye¡¯.


    The middle-aged man racked his brains and thought about how to meet this ¡®Xiaoyou Ye¡¯ by chance...


    ¡­¡­


    Ask for a recommendation ticket! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 57： Chu Shuangbiao

    Chapter 57 Chu Shuangbiao


    A few days later.


    The entire Dongzhou cultivating world began to shake.


    There is no other reason.


    More news about the Sejong Gate of the Hidden City was unearthed and spread everywhere.


    The news even spread into the mundane.


    The news is getting more and more crazy.


    At the beginning, it passed on the boundary near the south gate, and it was fairly normal.


    It just says that Wudaozong has been inherited for at least 40,000 years, 50,000 years.


    and other news spread as far as other territories in Dongzhou, and it was completely released, like a wild horse running out of steam.


    "Extraordinary news, extraordinarily big news, I have received news from the northern part of Dongju that the Sejong Gate of Seclusion was originally a powerful sect in ancient times, and it has a history of 100,000 years!"


    "What? One hundred thousand years? Who do you listen to? Don''t you fear that Sejong Sejong will blame you for degrading when you say that? It''s obviously a three hundred thousand years of inheritance."


    "Who are you all listening to nonsense, isn''t it 700,000 years of history?"


    "You all heard it wrong. I heard that the first Sect Master of the Yin Shizong Sect was to create the existence of the human world. Later, the Wudao School was created. Tao is nothing, and nothing is born. This is the true meaning of Wudao School. , No, no, no one really believes that there is only 700,000 years of inheritance in the Wudao Sect of the Hidden Sejong Sect, right?"


    "..."


    Rumors like this are everywhere in the world of immortality.


    Some are just exaggerating a little bit, saying that the Sejong Gate has hundreds of thousands of years of inheritance.


    Some are not just exaggeration, but horror. It is said that this world was created by the Hidden Sejong Sect. In fact, Dongzhou is the origin of Shenxing Continent.


    For a time, the situation in Dongzhou was disturbed.


    Countless people want to find a way to contact the Sejong Gate of the Hidden, and try to make two blossoms.


    Even in the Dao Sect of Emperor Qiandi, the defeat of the suzerain was suppressed.


    ...


    Just as these rumors intensified.


    Someone named Chu came to Silvermoon City.


    Don''t ask him what he is here for.


    The question is to thank the shopkeeper for giving him so much ¡®scrap iron¡¯ and a ¡®blood red sword¡¯ of the supreme **** soldier.


    "This shopkeeper is a real person."


    "You can''t treat him so badly."


    Chu Yuan was flying Fayun in the sky of Silver Moon City, while looking at his hand.


    I saw a piece of cloth wrapped in his hand, and a few taels of silver were placed on the cloth.


    These few taels of silver are incredible.


    It was a few taels of silver that Chu Yuan had been hiding in the sole of his shoe and refused to take it out.


    In order to thank the shopkeeper.


    Chu Yuan intends to give these few taels of silver to the shopkeeper.


    as a gift.


    A gift from an invincible existence in the future.


    As long as you keep it well, are you afraid that the value of these two ounces of silver will not be increased by tens of thousands of tens of thousands of times in the future?


    Thinking about this, Chu Yuan became happy.


    Quickly approach Xianzui Inn.


    Wait after he approaches the inn.


    I saw the shopkeeper at a glance.


    was in a position by the window on the second floor, talking with a man who resembled a merchant, talking very happily, and laughed as he talked.


    "I want to see what I can talk about so happily."


    Chu Yuan, with a hint of curiosity, lowered Fa Yun, wanting to eavesdrop on what the shopkeeper was talking about.


    ...


    Xianzui Inn, second floor.


    The shopkeeper was pulling a merchant, laughing loudly.


    "You don''t know, this matter is enough for me to blow for a lifetime!"


    "I actually killed a Nascent Soul power! I used a mortal body to kill a Nascent Soul power, hahahaha, the dignified Naruto boss, was actually killed by one of my inn shopkeepers!"


    "No! This matter, I want to write it into the genealogy! Let my descendants be proud of it!"


    The shopkeeper said happily.


    The merchant sitting next door took a sip of wine and frowned.


    is obviously not convinced.


    But looking at the real expression of the shopkeeper.


    Some doubts again.


    "Treasurer, then tell me, how did you cheat the Nascent Soul Power?"


    The merchant frowned and asked.


    "Driving away tigers and devouring wolfs! I can''t tell you the details!"


    The shopkeeper said mysteriously.


    "Then why do you want to kill people? You have to know, if you fail, I''m afraid you will be over."


    The merchant is still puzzled, and doesn''t understand why the shopkeeper is so bold.


    If this fails, I am afraid that Yuan Ying Da Neng can crush the shopkeeper''s family with a single finger.


    Hear this.


    The shopkeeper is not worried.


    On the contrary, he smiled, looking rather casual.


    "This person comes to me every three and a half to eat and drink for nothing, and he even inquires about the news. If he keeps on doing this, can I still do business?"


    "Anyway, even if my plan fails, nothing will happen."


    Just listen to the shopkeeper saying so.


    A confident look.


    What else does the merchant want to say.


    Suddenly, a faint voice came from the side.


    "Treasurer, you are so oppressed by others, you can tell me, I hate this kind of vain prostitutes the most in my life, you tell me, I will give you a head start."


    When the shopkeeper heard it, he immediately slapped the table, and said carelessly: "How do I get out? How can I wait for mortals to compete with the cultivators?"


    The voice next to ?? sounded again.


    "You can''t do it, don''t you still have me?"


    The shopkeeper said loudly again: "That person is the master of the sect, we can''t help it!"


    The voice came again.


    "The master of the sect is amazing? Who is not the master of the sect? Say, the shopkeeper, which sect is it! I''ll stand for you!"


    The shopkeeper raised an eyebrow, looked at the merchant, and said, "Lao Zhao, you can do it, just pretend it twice. You have a stylish pretend, so who can you pretend to be."


    The merchant sat there blankly, without replying, his eyes kept staring at the position beside the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper became stiff, and a sense of crisis emerged in his heart.


    He didn''t dare to turn his head and look at his side.


    "The shopkeeper, you say, who the **** is it? Which sect is from? I''ll give you a head start!"


    Unknowingly, Chu Yuan was sitting next to the shopkeeper and asked angrily.


    The shopkeeper turned his head and saw that his heart was cold.


    Dead, the **** of death is coming...


    My God, is this ancestor my nemesis?


    Every time I say bad things, I come over without a word...


    "Big, big, big, big guy, why are you here..."


    The shopkeeper wanted to cry without tears.


    On one side, the merchant rolled his eyes and realized that it was not good, so he smeared the soles of his feet and slipped away sneakily.


    Chu Yuan next to ?? also did not pay attention to the merchant, staring at the shopkeeper.


    "Why can''t I come? Let''s talk about it, which **** bastard is so cheap that he dares to prostitute himself in your inn? Doesn''t this put me in the eyes?"


    "Come on, I will take you to seek justice!"


    His tone was angry.


    Properly large-scale double standard site.


    It¡¯s okay for me to prostitute, but others can¡¯t do it!


    The shopkeeper was silent.


    Can he say that he is talking about Chu Yuan?


    I always feel that I will be killed...


    Ask for a recommendation ticket! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 58： Terrifying

    Chapter 58 Terrible


    Silver Moon City, Xianzui Inn.


    Second floor.


    Chu Yuan was listening to a story told by the shopkeeper.


    Well, facing Chu Yuan¡¯s inquiry.


    The shopkeeper obviously used a trick of ¡®cover the lie with a lie¡¯ method to fool the past.


    "Big brother, you don¡¯t know how bad this sect is. Not only does the lord spend the money in my shop every day, the accounts in my shop are not up to date!"


    "This sect still wants to bring the whole family to me to eat and drink for nothing. Tell me, what is this?"


    "Huh? What? Big guy, you want to help me out? No, he has a big family sect, and there are several Yuan Ying realms. Big guys don''t need to help me out!"


    The shopkeeper said repeatedly.


    At first, Chu Yuan, who was still angry, was stunned when he heard this.


    How many Nascent Soul Realms?


    He looked down at his realm, the early stage of the Golden Core Realm.


    Ah, this...


    He seems, it seems, probably, not enough for others to fight.


    But is the problem big?


    No problem!


    He couldn''t beat it, and Ye Luo.


    He remembered that Ye Luo seemed to be the combat power of the God Transformation Realm.


    can''t beat the apprentice, just call it no!


    Anyway, Ye Luo hadn''t been expelled from the division by him yet, so he called to be a helper, it was totally fine.


    "It''s okay, the shopkeeper, just tell me which sect it is. I will wait for my apprentice to return from experience and let him go there later."


    Chu Yuan said very firmly.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The shopkeeper''s mind was messed up, but he didn''t expect that this would not force Chu Yuan to change the subject.


    But this requires him to name a sect.


    Which sect does he want to talk about?


    "Heaven...Tianqingzong! Yes! It is Tianqingzong!"


    The shopkeeper suddenly patted his thigh and said the name.


    Tianqingzong is the largest sect nearby!


    He doesn''t believe the name, and the person in front of him dared to say something.


    Where can the shopkeeper know.


    Chu Yuan does not remember the names of all the sects in Dongzhou at all.


    After hearing ¡®Tianqing Sect¡¯.


    Chu Yuan nodded, and silently wrote it down.


    "Okay, Tianqingzong, I wrote it down for you, and said that I will help you out, and I will naturally help you out."


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    The shopkeeper''s face became stiff.


    You just pretend to be you.


    A glance at it, you know it on the surface, and when you turn your head, nothing has happened.


    If you can really trouble the Tianqing Sect, I can eat my huge inn!


    Ke, the shopkeeper will not reveal this matter.


    In short, just tell this story.


    The shopkeeper wiped the sweat from his forehead, took a deep breath, and relieved his mood.


    "Boss, why did you come here suddenly? Everything about weapons is done?"


    The shopkeeper said with a smile.


    "It''s all set, thank you for your message."


    Chu Yuan responded with a smile.


    Now it is the turn of the shopkeeper to be confused.


    On the other side of Jingmian Lake, he is a hidden expert.


    The man in front of you, actually did things well?


    Could it be that the one in front of you went the wrong way? So you got it wrong?


    Correct! It must be like this!


    Definitely is!


    "Boss, you''re welcome, you''re welcome, what is your relationship with me, look at what you said."


    The shopkeeper figured it out, and said with a smile.


    "Well, come on, I''ll give you these ounces of silver. It''s a thank you. You must remember to save it."


    Chu Yuan chuckled twice, and handed a piece of cloth to the shopkeeper.


    The things in ??, of course, are those few taels of silver.


    This is a few ounces of silver from the invincible existence in the future.


    As long as it is alive and well preserved.


    The future can be regarded as an heirloom!


    The shopkeeper on the other side took the piece of cloth and opened it to take a look.


    I saw a few taels of silver in the cloth.


    also exudes a strange smell.


    The shopkeeper smelled this smell, his brows jumped, and he almost didn''t retching.


    "Boss, it''s better to forget it, you see, I don''t lack this money."


    The shopkeeper wants to refuse.


    "No, how can you forget it, put it away, keep it, there will definitely be value you can''t believe in the future."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand.


    sighed inwardly.


    A mortal is a mortal.


    This is a gift from the future invincible powerhouse, so I don¡¯t want it.


    Hearing the words of the shopkeeper, he can only collect the money that has been painful.


    Chu Yuan looked at the leftovers at this table, raised his eyebrows, and glanced at the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper sensibly greeted the little Er, and put on a new table of dishes.


    Chu Yuan looked at the dishes in front of him, instantly feeling comfortable, sitting lazily, picked up the chopsticks and tasted these dishes.


    Although ?? is in the Golden Core Realm, it can be maintained by the mana in the body and does not need to eat whole grains, but it can''t stand Chu Yuan''s gluttony.


    Chu Yuan said while eating.


    "The shopkeeper, have you got any news recently? You Bai Xiaosheng, you should know all the news about Dongzhou very quickly, right?"


    The words come out.


    The shopkeeper was stunned, and immediately thought about it.


    "Yes, there is a piece of news about the world of immortality. It seems that a very old hidden Sejong gate was born in Dongzhou."


    "It is said that the ancient Sejong Gate of the Seclusion has been passed down for hundreds of thousands of years. There are many real great horrors in it. When crossing the Tribulation Realm in front of the Sejong Gate of the Seclusion, it is like an ant. Destroy a large area of ??Crossing Tribulation!"


    "This news spread crazy in the realm of cultivating immortals. It was because it was so crazy that I knew about it, otherwise I would not be qualified to know such news."


    The shopkeeper said.


    àÛ! !


    Chu Yuan, who was still drinking the soup, heard the news.


    The soup that hadn''t been swallowed spurted out instantly.


    directly sprayed the shopkeeper''s face.


    The shopkeeper: "..."


    The soup that Yuan Ying can squirt out +1.


    "What you said is true?"


    Chu Yuan was shocked.


    What the hell, the hidden Sejong gate appeared in Dongju?


    Crossing the Tribulation Realm is like an ant in the Hidden Sejong Gate? !


    Hiding the existence in the Sejong Gate, can one look kill countless Tribulation Realms? !


    Hiss!


    Hiss!


    Hiss!


    Chu Yuan took a cold breath in her heart.


    This is too scary.


    What kind of hidden Sejong gate is this?


    is actually terrifying to this point.


    Can''t afford to provoke, can''t provoke.


    If this offends this hidden Sejong Sect, how can this be mixed?


    Chu Yuan seemed to have seen it. Among the hidden Sejong gate, someone stood alone in the void and glanced over.


    He brought all his sects to the street.


    Although Chu Yuan felt that he would definitely be an invincible powerhouse in the future, he still needs time to grow up now.


    No way, no way.


    In the future, we still have to be more low-key.


    Chu Yuan secretly made the decision.


    On the other side, the shopkeeper heard Chu Yuan''s words and quickly responded.


    "Of course this is true. It is spread like this outside. There are several other versions that are more terrifying, but I always feel that this is more real."


    After listening to Chu Yuan, he made a conclusion...


    Dongzhou.


    so horrible¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Second update, ask for recommendation votes, favorites, reviews, and everything for new books! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 59： Leaves fall back to the mountain

    Chapter 59 Leaves fall back to the mountain


    After learning about the horror of Dongzhou, Chu Yuan became fidgety.


    After chatting with the shopkeeper.


    Chu Yuan returned to Wudaozong.


    The first time to return to Wudaozong.


    Chu Yuan was in Zhang Han''s dumbfounded look, and asked Zhang Han not to go down the mountain at will, and then ran to retreat.


    Dongzhou is too scary.


    Only practice can make him stronger.


    no doubt.


    Chu Yuan once again practiced according to the basic practice method in the early stage of the Qi Refining Realm...


    ¡­¡­


    Time flies.


    In a blink of an eye, another month passed.


    this day.


    Chu Yuan condensed a trace of mana again.


    This is the second mana that he has condensed since relying on himself!


    "It took nearly three months to condense the first thread of mana, and one month to condense the second thread of mana."


    "As long as I practice more, I will surely condense faster in the future. It seems that I am still a genius."


    Chu Yuan is complacent.


    No, it''s one step closer to the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm.


    As long as he cultivates to the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm within a year, he will rely on teaching to abolish Zhang Han.


    He can instantly become the existence of the late Golden Core Realm.


    Returning to Yuanying, wouldn¡¯t it be enough to have a hand?


    Although I heard from the shopkeeper, how powerful the Sejong Gate is, but he will definitely be stepped under his feet in the future!


    Well, he said it by Chu Yuan.


    I can''t stop anyone coming.


    You should know that someone in his Chu once said a word.


    I am invincible from Jindanxiu!


    Just when Chu Yuan planned to continue practicing in retreat.


    Suddenly there was a voice in his ear.


    "Disciple Ye Luo, please see Master!!"


    The voice seemed to be coming from far away, illusory.


    Hearing this, Chu Yuan, who was about to continue practicing, was stunned.


    Leaves fall?


    This kid finally came back.


    It¡¯s just that this kid begged to see him for what?


    Chu Yuan¡¯s divine sense was released, sweeping the entire sect, but Ye Luo was not found.


    Ye Luo hasn¡¯t gone up the mountain yet?


    Under the mountain?


    Is it blocked by the Wudaozong hidden formation and can''t climb the mountain?


    No, Ye Luo''s breath, Wudaozong hidden array is recorded, Ye Luo can directly go up the mountain.


    Chu Yuan stretched his spiritual consciousness down the mountain.


    But suddenly, his expression froze.


    His spiritual sense can''t even get out of the mountain gate...


    Don¡¯t ask, the question is too short.


    Accurately speaking, the spiritual consciousness in the early stage of the Golden Core Realm was too short.


    The fourth month when I miss the Nascent Soul Realm...


    Chu Yuan felt bitter, and had no choice but to walk out of the closed room and fly under the mountain gate.


    Wait until Chu Yuan came outside the mountain gate, the divine consciousness could see the situation under the mountain.


    Chu Yuan also saw the leaves standing under the mountain.


    Leaves should be able to determine the location of Tianwu Mountain, otherwise it is impossible to accurately stand at the foot of Tianwu Mountain.


    Since Ye Luo could find the position of Wudaozong, why didn''t he go up the mountain?


    Standing outside the mountain gate, Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow.


    God Sense scanned again.


    Then he noticed a middle-aged man behind Ye Luo.


    A mortal?


    What did Ye Luo do?


    Chu Yuan was puzzled, and with a movement of his figure, he drove Fayun and flew down the mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    At the bottom of Tianwu Mountain.


    After Ye Luo finished speaking, he stood there holding the long sword, motionless, waiting quietly, letting a gust of breeze blow his robe.


    He believed that his master had heard it.


    The rest, just wait.


    Compared to leaf fall.


    Sovereign Qianyuan behind him was obviously more nervous.


    "Ye Xiaoyou, you can help me see it, will the master dislike my hairstyle?"


    "There is also this dress. When I bought it, I only spent a thousand taels of silver. It is a mundane dress. When the teacher looked at it, would you think I was not sincere enough?"


    "Also, also, look at my pendant, is there any crooked strap..."


    Sovereign Qianyuan did not look like the master of a generation of holy land, but like a person who wants to see an idol.


    I was too nervous.


    Ye Luo just stood there, looking at Sovereign Qianyuan at random, without replying.


    "Ye Xiaoyou, you are talking about it. If you offend the teacher, it will be no good."


    Sect Master Qianyuan said anxiously.


    "You are here to see my master, not for a blind date."


    Ye Luo said coldly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sect Master Qianyuan was stunned. After a long while, he didn''t know what to say.


    The scene suddenly became quiet.


    Ye Luo felt the silence, and felt comfortable.


    at this time.


    A figure flew down on Fayun in the distance.


    "Master is here."


    Ye Luo said softly, looking up to the sky.


    Sect Master Qian Yuan on the other side also quickly raised his head and looked towards the sky.


    I saw the cloud of magic in the sky at a glance.


    He exclaimed in his heart.


    Is this the realm of the truly strong?


    Does not need any escape technique, let alone any manipulation of objects.


    Fly with pure magical condensed magic cloud.


    If someone else does it.


    Sect Master Qianyuan would definitely look at him like a fool.


    You should know that any kind of escape technique is far faster than this direct method of condensing magic clouds.


    The same is true for mana consumption.


    Condenses the magic cloud directly, which is slow and consumes mana.


    Now walk out of the street and ask, which immortal cultivator does not have a kind of escape technique.


    So using this method of directly condensing the cloud is basically a fool.


    Of course.


    This situation is different when it comes to such a hidden world expert.


    That is to return to the basics, and the realm is advanced!


    Fayun slowly descended in front of Ye Luo, revealing his figure.


    Is Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan is still in the snow-white robe, with long hair like ink, and handsome face. Everything is light and breezy. There is a breath of dust on his body, like a banal immortal walking on the earth.


    "Disciple Ye Luo, pay homage to Master!"


    Ye Luo steadily bowed a big gift, and said respectfully.


    Sect Master Qianyuan behind him saw this and hurriedly bowed to Chu Yuan.


    "Junior, junior Su Qianyuan, see seniors! May seniors have peace!!"


    Sect Master Qianyuan said nervously.


    Chu Yuan, who had just stood firm, planned to let Ye Luo get up first.


    He could hear the words of Sect Master Qian Yuan, and he was stunned.


    looked at Sovereign Qian Yuan carefully.


    looked at himself again.


    His appearance looks like he is only in his twenties and he looks like a young man.


    And the other party seems to be thirty years old.


    Just like this, call his senior...


    Chu Yuan was lost in thought, and nothing was revealed on the surface, she still looked calm and breezy.


    "Get up, Luoer, is this your friend?"


    Chu Yuan put his hands on his back and asked softly.


    "Well...Forget it, Master, this person has asked for Master because of some physical reasons. He is also very helpful to the disciple during the disciple''s experience, so the disciple is good at advocating and brought it back."


    Ye Luo said with his hands.


    The cause of the body?


    Chu Yuan raised his brows and looked at Sect Master Qian Yuan, with a scrutiny in his eyes...


    Ask for a recommendation ticket! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 60： It’s not Yeah

    Chapter 60


    At the bottom of Tianwu Mountain.


    Looking at the middle-aged man in front of him.


    Chu Yuan can see that the temperament of this person is very unusual.


    Like the kind of people who have been in high positions for a long time.


    There is that kind of majesty smell on her body.


    It''s just that he is curious.


    Ye Luo said, this guy is asking for him because of physical reasons.


    I came to him now.


    Chu Yuan is very curious, what does this physical reason mean.


    Sect Master Qian Yuan on the other side saw Chu Yuan''s gaze swept over, and quickly took a step forward, looking in awe.


    "Yes, senior, junior, because the body does not have a soul...soul, so I am here to ask senior how to practice again."


    Sect Master Qian Yuan respectfully bowed his hands and said.


    He lowered his head.


    I didn''t dare to move at all.


    I am afraid that if I move, this person will be displeased.


    If this existence refuses to help him.


    Then he really has nothing to do.


    "The body has no soul? How did you live?"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    In these years, people without souls can still live?


    In his thoughts, shouldn''t people without souls die?


    "This kind of seniors, these are all the younger generations tossed by themselves..."


    Sect Master Qianyuan said everything in a very embarrassing manner.


    Of course he didn¡¯t dare to say, he did so after believing the ¡®return to nature¡¯ words of the Great Elder.


    Saying that, doesn¡¯t it seem that he is stupid?


    So, Sect Master Qian Yuan said it was done. He accidentally collapsed his soul during cultivation because of an accident.


    But because there are means to save lives.


    caused the soul to be collapsed, but he was still alive.


    The body is stuck with a bug and can no longer practice.


    Standing in front of Chu Yuan is listening with gusto.


    Call this person a talent!


    Oh, no, if you can practice, you can destroy your own soul. I''m afraid it''s a ghost.


    Chu Yuan heard it as a joy, especially when he heard the last sentence and couldn''t practice any more, his eyes lit up in vain.


    "So, your trouble is because you don''t have a soul, so you can''t practice?"


    "You come to Wudaozong now, just want to solve this matter?"


    Chu Yuan said.


    Suddenly he has more thoughts.


    If he follows the normal process, he will cultivate to the middle of the golden core by himself.


    Wait another year for the settlement, relying on teaching and abolishing Zhang Han, he can achieve a small realm, that is, the late Golden Core Realm.


    is still one step away from the Nascent Soul Realm.


    If one more apprentice is accepted, and he is taught abolished, he will be able to obtain a two-level realm in a year.


    Return to the Nascent Soul Realm in one step! !


    Sect Master Qian Yuan, who was standing aside, listened to these words and quickly nodded and said yes.


    "Yes, yes, seniors, juniors want to ask seniors to help juniors and embark on the road of cultivation again!"


    "Please also seniors for help!"


    "As long as the senior can help the junior, the junior is willing to offer everything!"


    Sovereign Qianyuan said sincerely.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan did not respond immediately, but turned his back and looked up at Tianwu Mountain, with a contemplative appearance.


    He was figuring out the probabilities of this matter in his mind.


    According to his guess.


    It should be this wonderful work that can break his soul through self-cultivation. Seeing that Ye Luo without spiritual roots can still cultivate, that¡¯s why he got acquainted with Ye Luo.


    There is a successful example of Ye Luo.


    So this strange flower thinks that he can solve this special situation, something that cannot be cultivated.


    Then I found him.


    Thinking of it this way, sacrificing Ye Luo from his great realm is not too bad.


    At least there is this successful example. He wants to recruit apprentices in the future, and he can also use this example to fool people.


    Thinking about this, Chu Yuan had already thought about it. He turned his head and glanced at Ye Luo and Sect Master Qian Yuan, and slowly spoke.


    "Let''s go, go up the mountain."


    finished.


    Chu Yuan decisively set up Fayun and flew slowly up the mountain.


    Seeing him in the surrounding clouds, they all gave way, as if his body was an immortal body, and nothing could be close to him.


    As for how to do it...


    Most of the mana communication formation in the early stage of the Golden Core Realm can be achieved.


    Ye Luo and Sect Master Qian Yuan, who stood in place, were both taken aback.


    Ye Luo took the lead to react.


    "Let''s go."


    Ye Luo lifted Qian Yuan''s lord, the rhyme of the soles of his feet was vertical and horizontal, and he flew towards the mountain.


    Sect Master Qian Yuan was sighed again and again in this scene.


    Hin Sejong Gate is the Sejong Gate.


    Senior¡¯s flying technique back to basics.


    The disciple is even more arrogant, flying with Daoyun...


    is simply terrifying.


    ...


    Wudaozong Hall.


    Chu Yuan, Ye Luo, and Sovereign Qianyuan came here.


    Chu Yuan naturally took his seat on the throne of the sovereign.


    "To solve the things you can''t practice, this seat is naturally able to do it."


    "However, the Tao cannot be passed lightly."


    "If you want this master to teach you the Great Dao, you should enter the Wudao Sect. I wonder if you are willing?"


    Chu Yuan said slowly.


    Sect Master Qian Yuan was stunned as soon as he said this.


    So easy to join Wudaozong?


    "Senior! Of course the juniors are willing to join the Innocent Sect! It''s just that simple...you can join the Innocent Sect, can you see the great road?"


    Sovereign Qianyuan asked suspiciously.


    àÛ...


    Chu Yuan almost spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    Why is it so difficult for this disciple to fool around.


    allows you to join directly, do you think joining Wudaozong is too easy?


    Don¡¯t show off the ability to flicker, you don¡¯t even know how I started my business.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan''s surface maintained that light and breezy appearance.


    "Otherwise, what do you think? The Tao is always in front of you, but you can''t see it. Entering Wudao Sect is just like lighting a guiding light for you."


    "To enter the sect, as long as the predestined person can be, enlightenment, but it requires great perseverance and great wisdom!"


    "Don¡¯t think that joining the Innocent Sect will definitely become a strong person. This mentality is wrong, you may understand?"


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    Sect Master Qian Yuan, who was standing by, nodded, knelt down on his knees, and said: "The disciple is willing to join Wudao Sect, and I also ask Master to accept disciples as disciples!"


    Chu Yuan nodded, carrying both hands on his back, with a light cloud on the surface, and his heart was full of joy.


    very good.


    is another small realm.


    Returning to Yuanying is just around the corner!


    "That''s right, you can teach you, right, what''s your name?"


    Chu Yuan suddenly thought of something and asked.


    He just tossed these.


    I forgot to remember what this disciple was called.


    probably not¡­


    Don¡¯t have the surname Ye, right?


    Sovereign Qianyuan heard the words and quickly replied: "Master Qi! The disciple''s surname is Su and his name is Qianyuan!"


    Su Qianyuan!


    Very good, it''s not Ye, so the problem shouldn''t be big.


    Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief...


    The second one, ask for a recommendation ticket!


    A small partner asked if there is a group for cabbage. If a group is established, do any small partners want to join? If there are more people, cabbage will be built.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 61： Su Qianyuan

    Chapter 61 The Difficult Su Qianyuan


    Wudaozong Hall.


    Looking at the respectful middle-aged man in front of him.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes became more satisfied.


    Very good, a disciple who doesn''t even have a soul, there is absolutely no possibility of cultivation.


    Still not the last name Ye, but the last name Su.


    He can rest assured.


    So far.


    Chu Yuan accepted three apprentices.


    Look, look, look.


    How good a disciple is Zhang and Su.


    That''s why the leaf is not honest.


    But it looks okay now.


    There is a successful example of Ye Luo.


    You can also use it to fool people in the future.


    Thinking like this, Chu Yuan became happy and looked at Su Qianyuan.


    Thinking inwardly.


    Quickly prepared a set of lines to be fooled.


    "Qian Yuan, since you have entered the sect, then as a teacher, I will tell you the path you want to take in the future, so that you have a psychological preparation, you have to listen carefully."


    Chu Yuan slowly said.


    Hear this.


    Su Qianyuan''s eyes lit up, cheered up, ready to listen.


    As for leaf fall.


    He sensibly arched his hand towards Chu Yuan and retreated silently.


    Do not pass lightly.


    Well, this is the Tao passed by Master to the Third Junior Brother.


    Ye Luo certainly would not stand there dumbly.


    Actually, Chu Yuan didn''t even notice whether Ye Luo was still there. He nodded in satisfaction when he looked at the three disciples who had cheered up.


    "You have no soul and cannot practice. Taking the normal path of cultivating immortality will definitely not work. Even if you are forced to continue on the path of cultivating immortality, your progress will certainly not be as good as that of ordinary people."


    "Three thousand avenues, all of them can be connected, there is no need to be attached to the cultivation of immortals!"


    "According to your situation, how do you think the teacher wants you to practice physical training?"


    The sound is flat.


    comes with a persuasive power.


    Su Qianyuan subconsciously wanted to nod his head, but after thinking about it, his expression turned weird again.


    In the world of cultivating immortals, it is not that there is no body training.


    But those things, it¡¯s okay to play, how can you take it seriously.


    As everyone knows, the road to refining body is not long, at most it can only go to the Golden Core Realm.


    The golden core realm that normally cultivates immortality normally, through the mana blessing, is no weaker than the golden core realm of body refining.


    The way of refining the body also has an advantage in the refining state. After the foundation is built, refining is just like playing around.


    It''s not that Su Qianyuan has never thought about body training, but that stuff is just fine, it''s actually useless.


    At this time, Su Qianyuan''s rich knowledge came out.


    He would not be easily fooled by Chu Yuan like Ye Luo Zhang Han.


    "Master, the road to refining the body can only go to the Golden Core Realm, and the combat effectiveness is extremely weak. Is there really a way to go straight to immortality by doing this?"


    Su Qianyuan asked cautiously.


    Sitting on the throne of the sovereign, Chu Yuan was taken aback when he heard these words.


    Ah, this...


    Is ?? like this?


    He doesn¡¯t know much about the way of refining the body...


    Forget it.


    Flicker anyway.


    "The way of refining the body that the teacher said is not the same as what you said. Did you know that there is only one race in the legend, the Wu clan?"


    Chu Yuan stood up and said with his hands on his back.


    "Master, disciple...the disciple has never heard of it."


    Su Qianyuan shook his head in confusion.


    "Witch clan, witch clan..."


    Chu Yuan muttered, and walked a few steps forward, facing the outside of the hall, revealing a look of memories.


    He is thinking hard about some stories about the ¡®Witch Clan¡¯ in his previous life.


    But this look fell into the eyes of Su Qianyuan.


    has become a memory of the past.


    This made Su Qianyuan frowned, trying to figure out what kind of race the ¡®Witch¡¯ is.


    Thinking about it, he didn''t find any records about the Witch Clan.


    But he has a guess.


    Will the master exist in the time when this witch clan existed?


    That¡¯s why the master knows what witches are.


    As for what the master said, only in the legendary witches...


    must be just made up.


    In fact, it is to conceal the age of its own existence and keep others from knowing it.


    Su Qianyuan silently wrote it down. Next time he has a chance, he must look up information about the ¡®Witch Clan¡¯.


    the other side.


    Chu Yuan thought about it for a long time before he prepared the general remarks.


    "Qian Yuan, what the teacher wants you to practice is the way of the witch clan. The witch clan exists in the legend. They were born without a soul, and only cultivated the flesh."


    "The powerful Wu Clan breaks ten thousand laws with the flesh, allows you to use a thousand magic methods, all kinds of magical powers, break it with the flesh, and is inherently invincible!"


    "The twelve ancestor witch, the head of the witch clan, not only possesses a powerful physical body, but also through refining, controlling a method is the origin, and the strength is extremely powerful."


    "The way of the witch race should be the way of refining the body!"


    Chu Yuan said.


    Su Qianyuan, who was still in a daze, heard this.


    Let him be so knowledgeable, he couldn''t help being shocked.


    Break the law with the flesh? !


    Innately invincible? !


    If it''s what someone else said.


    Na Su Qianyuan definitely didn''t believe it.


    But this is what his master said, so he has to believe it.


    Could it be possible that his master would lie to him?


    Ha ha.


    If his master exists, it will deceive him, and there will be thirteen hours on that day!


    This is obviously impossible!


    And according to the method of refining the body described by the master...


    If there is such a method of refining the body.


    What kind of immortal does he cultivate!


    The exercise is over!


    "Master, please teach the disciple the method of refining the body of the witch race!!"


    Su Qianyuan''s eyes were fiery, he knelt on one knee, and said respectfully.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan''s eyelids twitched with his hands on his back.


    You are wrong.


    If there is such a way of refining the body, am I still here to fool you? I went to practice by myself.


    I think so.


    Chu Yuan''s surface is still light and breezy.


    "Qian Yuan, this method is available as a teacher, but I don''t intend to pass it to you as a teacher!"


    "Because this is always the way of others, and the teacher wants you to realize your own way, so if this law is passed to you, it will ruin your way."


    Chu Yuan slowly spoke.


    On the other side, Su Qianyuan was stunned, feeling that Master''s words were reasonable and suitable for him, so that he could go further.


    He immediately said: "Master is right! Master, can you pass this method to disciples, and disciples can use them as a reference to realize their own Taoism."


    Chu Yuan: "..."


    You are so difficult.


    Why is this disciple so difficult to lead.


    If I really have this method, as for reading a book about the basic cultivation method in the early stage of the Qi Refining Realm, will there be an explanation version?


    "It''s fine, this method can be taught to you for reference, but you must first go to the Zongmen Shenbing Pavilion, and when you get the approval of a magic weapon, you will pass this method to you as a teacher for reference. ."


    Chu Yuan felt that she was stunned.


    I used ¡®Drag Word Decision¡¯ again.


    Pull to the Shenbing Pavilion first, and wait for a few months before thinking about other things.


    It¡¯s getting harder and harder for the disciples now.


    He should also improve his flickering ability...


    First update, ask for recommendation votes! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 62： No one cant realize it, right?

    Chapter 62 No one can''t realize it, right?


    Wu Dao Zong, in the Hall of Dharma Transmission.


    Leading out of the main hall, Ye Luo went straight to the Chuanfa Hall to look for Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han, who was still reading, saw Ye Luo coming, his eyes flashed brightly, and he stood up quickly.


    "Master! You are finally back!"


    "Big brother went out to experience, and the harvest is not small."


    Zhang Han looked at Ye Luo in front of him, and said with a smile.


    He can feel it.


    The breath of the big brother in front of him became more solidified.


    Obviously, the cultivation base of Senior Brother has gone further.


    The coming Ye Luo shook his head, patted Zhang Han''s shoulder lightly, and looked up and down.


    Focus on Zhang Han''s heart.


    "Good boy, how long has it been since you actually reached this level? What realm do you want to break through at one time? Is it possible that you want to fly through the catastrophe and ascend all at once?"


    Ye Luo said with a smile and cursed.


    He could tell.


    There is a very majestic and pure power in the heart of his second junior brother.


    Once this force is released.


    The realm of this second junior brother will definitely rise rapidly.


    "Why, big brother, I plan to wait until I can break through to the god-transformation realm at one time, and then I will break into the god-transformation realm at one time, and I can also give Master a surprise."


    Zhang Han answered honestly.


    "One-time transformation of the gods? Good boy, what level have you reached now?"


    Ye Luo said with a smile.


    "Master, you should be able to break through to the Nascent Soul Realm now. By the way, Master, have you come back, have you seen Master?"


    Zhang Han smiled gently, looked elegant, and said.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo raised an eyebrow.


    Now he can break through to the Nascent Soul Realm in one step, this second junior brother is a bit scary.


    is worthy of being Master¡¯s apprentice.


    There is no difference.


    Heard the second half of Zhang Han''s sentence.


    Ye Luo replied: "I have already visited Master, but Master has accepted another apprentice. You are considered to have a junior, so please go and meet this third junior."


    "This third junior brother is still quite good, and has a lot of knowledge, so it''s right to deal with him."


    Hearing this, Zhang Han nodded, indicating that he knew it.


    The two chatted for a while.


    What ?? talked about was all about each other''s practice.


    have to say.


    Reading more is really useful.


    Zhang Han has been staying in the Hall of Dharma Transmission. He has read a lot of books, and his knowledge is obviously very rich.


    The conversation between the two gave Ye Luo some gains.


    Talked for ten minutes.


    Ye Luo planned to leave now.


    Before leaving.


    Zhang Han thought for a while and said.


    "Brother, Master came to me and told me before that the Shenbing Pavilion of our sect was opened, and I have been reading books, so I didn¡¯t go there."


    "If you are fine, you can go and see, if there is something mysterious in it, you can come and tell me."


    Zhang Han bowed.


    I asked Ye Luo for help.


    There are too many books on the formation in the Hall of Transmission.


    He has seen less than half of them.


    Obviously, he wants to finish reading all these formation books and study them thoroughly, so as to transform his mind in one step.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo, who was planning to continue to enlighten the Tao, froze for a moment, nodded, agreed, turned and left the Hall of Transmission.


    Ye Luo, who walked out of the Hall of Transmission, was a little confused.


    Shenbing Pavilion?


    Why didn¡¯t he hear Master say?


    It should be that he just came back, Master has no chance to talk to him.


    He was going to see what was in the Shenbing Pavilion.


    Ye Luo muttered to himself for a while, preparing to walk around, looking for the location of the Shenbing Pavilion.


    Walk to the main hall square.


    When I entered my eyes, I saw Su Qianyuan walking out with a confused expression on his face.


    "Ye Xiao...cough cough, big brother."


    Su Qianyuan saw Ye Luo and greeted him first.


    He originally wanted to call "Ye Xiaoyou".


    I can think about it, he is now a disciple of Innocent Sect, and logically speaking, Ye Luo is his senior.


    This changed the name.


    "Brother, what do you say? Has the master taught you the teachings?"


    Ye Luo asked casually.


    "Master... Master let me realize that if I really don''t understand, let me go to the Shenbing Pavilion, get the approval of a magic soldier, and pass another method for me to use for reference."


    Su Qianyuan was a little confused.


    He really doesn¡¯t understand.


    Is it possible to comprehend the Taoism just by saying a few words?


    When did Dao Fa be so easy to comprehend?


    He is completely clueless.


    The leaf on the other side was not surprised, and nodded.


    This is in line with his master''s style.


    Should not teach apprentices this way?


    Ye Luo waved his hand, holding the long sword, and said casually.


    "Well, I realize it by myself, isn''t this normal? Isn''t it true that someone can''t realize it, right?"


    The sound is flat.


    fell in Su Qianyuan''s ears.


    But like a sharp sword, it pierced his heart fiercely.


    This¡­¡­


    This¡­¡­


    This¡­¡­


    Is this really realizable? Can you comprehend the Great Avenue of Tongtian with just a few words? ?


    Is this a human thing?


    "Ahem, yes, yes, it''s normal."


    Su Qianyuan could only say reluctantly.


    "Then Junior Brother, where are you going? To comprehend the master''s preaching?"


    Ye Luo asked.


    "I want to go¡­¡­"


    Su Qianyuan wanted to say that he was going to the Shenbing Pavilion, but he had a pair of eyes on Yeluo.


    He couldn''t help being silent.


    Ye Luo''s eyes seemed to say, can''t anyone really fail to understand what the master said?


    It seems that disciples of Wudao Sect can understand what the master said.


    Just say it with the mouth, even if it makes sense, how can it be possible to realize something?


    But Yeluo seems to really realize it...


    If he says that he can¡¯t realize it, and he intends to go to the Shenbing Pavilion to get the approval of a magic soldier, and then go to the master to ask for Taoism, and use it as a reference to enlighten the Tao, will he be looked down upon?


    Perhaps it is self-esteem.


    Su Qianyuan gritted his teeth and said: "Yes, big brother, I plan to enlighten!"


    Ye Luo heard the words, revealing something like this.


    Master¡¯s disciple, how could he not even realize the Tao.


    Is it still necessary to test the Master for Dao Fa reference?


    Ye Luo looked at Su Qianyuan and said with a smile.


    "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m going to visit the Shenbing Pavilion. By the way, if you are enlightened, the effect of enlightenment in the main hall square is better. If you have any needs, you can go to the second senior in the nearby Dharma Hall. of."


    "Okay, I''m leaving now."


    finished.


    Ye Luo turned around and left without any hesitation.


    Su Qianyuan opened his mouth to say something.


    But I don¡¯t know what to say.


    Want to slap myself severely.


    Sit here and realize...


    Enlighten the air? ? ?


    ¡­¡­


    Second update, ask for a recommendation ticket! !


    Some friends responded that the update is too slow. The cabbage is currently changed twice a day, but since some friends say slow, then cabbage will work hard and try three changes a day tomorrow!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 63： Scolded by an axe

    Chapter 63 Scolded by Axe


    Wudaozong, Shenbing Pavilion.


    Leaves found this place after spending a long time with a stick of incense.


    He has become more adept at using Daoyun, and now he can even use it to explore the way, just like divine consciousness.


    This is also the reason why Ye Luo was able to find the Shenbing Pavilion from the countless halls of Wudaozong so quickly.


    Looking at the attic in front of him that shows the ancient atmosphere.


    Ye Luo held the long sword, squinted his eyes, and stepped in without hesitation.


    Walk into the attic.


    Entering the eye is a road, with a ¡®concave¡¯ shaped stone platform on both sides of the road.


    A weapon is placed on each stone platform.


    all these are¡­¡­


    Shenbing?


    Ye Luo took a deep look at the stone platforms on both sides.


    Every weapon on the stone platform is dull and dull, and there is no edge at all. The sword is blunt and the sword has no edge.


    looks extremely ordinary.


    But it¡¯s just such a pile of weapons, placed in the Wudaozong¡¯s Shenbing Pavilion!


    This is the magical pavilion of Wudaozong! !


    Is it possible that someone at the master level is too boring to put a pile of scrap iron to fool the juniors?


    Is that possible?


    Ye Luo shook his head and chuckled.


    He thought this thought was ridiculous.


    If the master really puts a pile of scrap iron here, how free will the master be.


    "I think these divine soldiers have spirituality and hide their own edge. That''s all, let me take a look at it with the Heavenly Viewing Technique."


    Ye Luo was angry at a thought, and used the Heaven-Sweeping Technique.


    The golden mark on the forehead shone brightly.


    The pupils in Ye Luo''s eyes turned golden.


    He looked at the weapon on the last stone platform.


    It is an axe with a blunt blade. Some carved totems can be vaguely seen on the surface of the axe, and there are some strange words on the axe handle.


    Ye Luo concentrating, wanted to see the essence of this axe.


    He tried his best to wait and see.


    A drop of sweat came out of the forehead.


    In his line of sight, this axe seemed to be wrapped in infinite mist.


    With his sky-viewing skills, it is actually not easy to see through.


    Ye Luo widened his eyes again, trying to look at it with all his strength.


    at this time.


    A cold voice sounded from the axe.


    "Look at you m!"


    Ye Luo, who was struggling to stare: "..."


    This.


    This.


    This.


    I was scolded by an axe?


    Ye Luo was dumbfounded, he is also the future Sect Master of Innocent Sect.


    was scolded by an axe?


    No, the point is not this.


    Ye Luo shook his head, looking at the axe in front of him.


    Does this axe curse? Spiritual? !


    and extremely spiritual!


    A weapon capable of cursing, obviously the spirituality has reached a very high level, maybe there is a weapon or something.


    Sure enough!


    The magic weapon in the magic weapon pavilion is not simple!


    Ye Luo suddenly realized.


    is worthy of Wudaozong, worthy of his sect.


    Inside the Hall of Tranquility, I don¡¯t want to say that there is a lot of magical soldiers in the Shenbing Pavilion.


    I just don¡¯t know the specific ranks of these magic soldiers.


    Ye Luo looked up at the stone platforms in the attic again, his eyes became fiery.


    Be aware that he hasn¡¯t had any good weapons to use until now.


    The long sword in his hand is just a very ordinary long sword, made of iron.


    In the ordinary, this long sword can only be regarded as a top-grade sword.


    If it weren''t for the fight, Ye Luo would protect the long sword with Daoyun, this long sword would have been broken into pieces for a long time.


    Now in the Shenbing Pavilion...


    If you can get a magic weapon.


    Then his fighting power may leap forward!


    Thinking of this, Ye Luo''s eyes became even more fiery when he looked at the weapons on the stone platform.


    However, there are so many magic soldiers here, which one is most suitable for him, this is a question.


    Ye Luo frowned and thought for a while.


    Finally, I plan to try to release his Dao Yun to cover these magical soldiers, and see if there are any magical soldiers that resemble him.


    Ye Luo closed his eyes, and the invisible Dao Yun released with him as the center, covering all the magical soldiers in the Shenbing Pavilion.


    In his Taoist rhyme.


    These magic soldiers...


    All...All are like ordinary weapons, without a trace of breath being released.


    All seem to be pretending to be dead...


    Ye Luo''s mouth twitched.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the axe to scold him just now, he would really believe that these were all scraps.


    Ye Luo was silent for a while, then looked at the stone platforms again.


    "Everyone, don''t pretend, let''s showdown, I know you are all spiritual."


    "In the next leaf, the contemporary major disciple of the Wudao Sect, he came here only to ask for a magical soldier as a soldier to prove the Tao."


    "Please everyone...you can give some feedback, let me see which magic weapon matches my Taoist rhyme!"


    Ye Luo arched his hands towards these magic soldiers.


    Then release Dao Yun again to cover these magic soldiers.


    He thought that these magic soldiers should react somewhat.


    But it turned out that these magic soldiers didn''t even react, they didn''t even move.


    completely ignored Ye Luo.


    Leaf drop eyelids straight.


    These magic soldiers...


    is too shameless.


    How to show these gods...


    Ye Luo thought left and right, but he couldn''t understand why he couldn''t continue to use the Heavenly Viewing Technique to stare at a magic weapon.


    There is no way for Ye Luo to think of beating a dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    sat down cross-legged.


    Fully mobilize Dao Yun Cohesion, and slam into the magical soldiers. There is a tendency to never stop unless the spirits of these magical soldiers are knocked out.


    What Ye Luo didn''t notice was that when he mobilized Dao Yun wholeheartedly, one by one golden runes condensed from his body.


    These golden runes shone with brilliance.


    In the Shenbing Pavilion, after seeing these golden runes, the weapons radiated dazzling light.


    These lights meet together.


    seems to be discussing something.


    After a while, the many weapons dissipated their light and turned into a dull look again.


    Only one of the weapons still radiated light.


    It is a azure-blue gourd with an ancient word ¡®sword¡¯ carved on the outside of the gourd.


    There are many totem depictions beside the text.


    Under the shining light, it is full of mystery.


    at the same time.


    A voice sounded in Ye Luo''s heart, who had mobilized Dao Yun.


    "Junior of the short-path body, don''t do these useless methods. I will give you a chance. As long as you pass this illusion, I will recognize you as the master, and never leave it!"


    Ye Luo dissipated all the condensed Dao Yun instantly, opened his eyes, and just wanted to say something.


    The scene in front of me suddenly changed drastically.


    The illusion test.


    it has started¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    First watch, and two more at night!


    Ask for a recommendation ticket! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 64： Intimate Zhang Han goes online

    Chapter 64 Intimate Zhang Han goes online


    That night.


    Wudaozong, the main hall square.


    Su Qianyuan sat cross-legged in the square, looking up at the dark clouds in the sky, and the moon was not visible.


    In addition to helplessness in those eyes, there is only helplessness.


    Wu Wu Wu.


    He is enlightened by a hammer.


    Sit for a long time.


    He didn''t realize anything, he realized that the weather today is pretty good, but unfortunately there is no moon, otherwise the whole barbecue would be pretty good.


    "I knew that I would not die and save face. Honestly, I went to the Shenbing Pavilion and got the approval of a magic soldier. Then let the master teach a law, so that I can refer to it..."


    "Oh, you have to face and suffer when you die."


    "Is it the master who is fooling me? How can this be possible to realize the Dafa through words..."


    "It''s so difficult for me to be born as a human being!"


    Su Qianyuan sat there alone and muttered.


    The long night, how will he spend it? ?


    Is it possible to return now? He remembered that Master said that he had prepared a palace for him.


    But if you return now, will the master think that he is a person of unsound minds, and will not fax him the righteous Innocent Sect secret techniques in the future.


    Just when Su Qianyuan''s mind was complicated.


    A figure walked slowly to the main hall square.


    Is Zhang Han.


    I saw him wearing a Confucian robe, with a delicate face, thick black hair **** with a wooden hairpin, and two sleeves with breeze, full of a mysterious taste.


    Su Qianyuan was taken aback when he saw the visitor, but he quickly reacted.


    Ye Luo talked to him about people in the clan.


    The elders of the Wudao Zongmen have all ascended away.


    There are only a few people left in the sect, except for Master, Ye Luo, and him, there is only one person left.


    Second brother Zhang Han!


    The second brother who is good at formation!


    "Su Qianyuan pays homage to the second brother!"


    Su Qianyuan didn''t dare to be rude, and immediately stood up and bowed to the visitors.


    Coming, Zhang Han turned his head and glanced at Su Qianyuan.


    When he saw this unfamiliar face, he could probably guess that this was the newly entered Third Junior Brother.


    It''s just that he was a little surprised.


    Why...


    This third junior will be so ¡®mature¡¯.


    Ahem, obviously he and the big brother are young people.


    This Third Junior Brother looks like there should be more than fifty.


    How can the teacher accept such an old... ahem, such a ¡®mature¡¯ person has entered the door.


    I think so.


    Zhang Han is not so stupid to say that.


    "Junior brother is polite."


    "Why are you still hanging around in the square at night? Is it possible that you are here to realize the truth?"


    Zhang Han smiled gently and said.


    Hear this.


    Su Qianyuan''s expression froze.


    Enlightenment, he enlightened a banana stick.


    But he can¡¯t say it either.


    Otherwise, it seems how low he is.


    "Yes, yes, the second brother, the first brother made me enlighten here."


    Su Qianyuan could only gritted his teeth and said.


    "Then you continue to enlighten it, Brother Second Brother, I rushed to try a formation outside the sect."


    Zhang Han chuckled twice.


    stepped forward and patted the shoulder of the mature third junior brother.


    turned around and wanted to leave.


    "Wait! Wait! Second brother, can I also go and see? I have seen the swordsmanship of Senior Brother, and have always heard that Senior Brother¡¯s formation is superb. I haven¡¯t had a chance to see it. I don¡¯t know if Brother Second can do it. Let me follow it, and watch the second brother''s formation from a distance."


    Su Qianyuan licked his face and said something.


    Zhang Han was stunned.


    Want to go with him and watch him set up?


    In front of this newly entered junior, let him see his formation, maybe it is also a good thing?


    Forget it, let this junior fellow take a look.


    "If you don''t delay your enlightenment, brother, then come with brother."


    "Let¡¯s go outside the clan to test, so as not to disturb Master."


    Zhang Han whispered, and walked down the mountain gate.


    Su Qianyuan saw this and quickly followed Zhang Han.


    ...


    Two people in tandem.


    From the mountain gate.


    all the way to a clearing on the mountainside of Tianwu Mountain.


    "Junior Brother, it¡¯s good if you stand by the side. The formation I set this time is not very lethal, so don¡¯t worry about it hurting you."


    Zhang Han said softly.


    Su Qianyuan replied, and obediently stepped aside, watching curiously.


    He wants to see how this second brother is capable.


    Ye Luo''s ability was in his eyes anyway.


    can only say one word of peerless arrogance.


    I just don¡¯t know what the second brother has.


    Layout...


    Well, it''s estimated that it will take a long time to set up the array, and what materials need to be adjusted.


    He should be almost done after a nap.


    Su Qianyuan thought so.


    On the other side, Zhang Han looked up at the sky and then at the direction of the mountain.


    The world of communication without a trace, an isolation formation is arranged.


    Well, lest he disturb Master when he sets up the formation.


    As a disciple, how can I interrupt Master¡¯s rest because of the formation.


    Thinking about it.


    Zhang Han arranged two or three more isolated formations.


    The sound is cut off.


    Spiritual power fluctuations are isolated.


    Oh, in order to prevent Master from being alarmed when he notices that the flow of spiritual energy is not right.


    He also arranged a small spirit gathering array to replenish the aura that will be lost later.


    Flawless!


    Zhang Han showed a smile, he is really the intimate little padded jacket of Master.


    "Third Junior Brother, look good, Second Senior Brother will show you the formation, how to arrange it."


    Zhang Han glanced at Su Qianyuan not far away, raised his hands and closed his eyes.


    Meditated on the lunar star in her heart.


    When he meditated on the lunar star.


    In the sky, the lunar stars that had been covered by dark clouds suddenly burst into dazzling brilliance, and rays of light shone on Zhang Han.


    The ancient runes flickered in Zhang Han''s heart.


    "Yang is extremely yin, yin is extremely yang, and the fire in the nine cold sky, rise!"


    Zhang Han thought.


    One rune flew out from his heart.


    Only an instant, enveloped the entire open space.


    Countless cold air covered the clearing in an instant.


    Standing next to Su Qianyuan suddenly felt the biting cold.


    Something''s wrong...


    This formation is too fast!


    I didn¡¯t see the second brother digging out the array materials...


    And the light beam shining from the sky just now...


    If he read it right, it is the power of the lunar star.


    Second Brother¡¯s formation method, without the use of array materials, can he use the power of heaven and earth to form an array at a single thought? ?


    This is too mythical! !


    A thought is formed, how is this possible!


    Su Qianyuan couldn''t believe it, but he saw these two brothers in the formation.


    I really didn¡¯t use any materials...


    Su Qianyuan couldn''t help but remember that at the beginning, Ye fell on the Dao Sect of Emperor Qiandi, facing ten disciples.


    One of the disciples was in the formation.


    Ye Luo asked rhetorically, do you still need to use your hand to set up the formation?


    I want to come now, it¡¯s not that Ye Luo is confused...


    It¡¯s a disciple of Wudaozong, who really doesn¡¯t use his hands...


    One thought draws the power of heaven and earth into an array...


    This means.


    too strong!


    Su Qianyuan was excited, and wanted to run forward to ask Zhang Han how to do it.


    He took this step, the formation moved...


    The second one, ask for a recommendation ticket! !


    There is a watch before twelve o''clock!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 65： Bald head (recommendation ticket)

    Chapter 65 Bald head (recommendation ticket required)


    Tianwu Mountain mountainside clearing.


    Looking at the rolling cold around him.


    Zhang Han nodded in satisfaction.


    This array is considered a success.


    Nine Cold Sky Fire Array!


    One of the ancient formations!


    is a large-scale attacking formation.


    is mainly for groups.


    The formation method is out, anyone who encounters the cold will be invaded by the cold.


    As for the rest...


    After the cold air condenses to an extreme, it will turn into the fire of heaven and earth, burning everything in the array.


    If the cold air enters the body, then the cold air in the body will turn into a flame and burn from the inside out.


    And the cold air of this formation will condense nine times, each time stronger than once, and the flame stronger than once.


    Hence the name Jiuhan Tianhuo Array.


    "The power of the formation in the ancient period is still relatively large, the formation of this period, after all, is a lot inferior, whether it is power, or in all aspects, it is much weaker than the ancient period."


    Zhang Han muttered to himself.


    While maintaining the formation, he is observing the various abilities of the formation.


    He draws the power of heaven and earth into an array, and he himself is the eye of the array.


    Accurately, his natural formation mind is the formation eye.


    As long as he can hold it up, his formation can always stand.


    This is another major feature of his formation.


    Just when Zhang Han was thinking.


    A panic sound suddenly sounded next to him.


    "Second brother! Second brother, help!"


    Zhang Han turned his head to look.


    I saw that Su Qianyuan was being entangled by a wave of cold air.


    Those cold air is about to be strong to the extreme, about to turn into a fire...


    "This Junior Brother, what are you playing? I deliberately left him a piece of land just now to prevent him from being affected. What is this Junior Brother running out to do."


    Zhang Han frowned, and with a flick of his finger, he controlled the cold air around Su Qianyuan to dissipate.


    But he still disperses slowly.


    Su Qianyuan was still burned out by the fire in a lot of cold air.


    Ming Ming was just a majestic middle-aged man.


    Now it becomes a big bald head...


    Zhang Han''s mouth twitched, and his fingers ticked.


    Countless cold air dragged Su Qianyuan to his side.


    "Junior Brother, are you okay?"


    Zhang Han stared at Su Qianyuan''s big bald head, shook his head and asked.


    "It''s okay, brother, your formation is terrible, brother, are you thinking about it?"


    Su Qianyuan asked excitedly.


    As for the hair is gone?


    Of course he knew it.


    If it''s gone, it''s gone.


    The worst thing about practice is time.


    If it is gone, it won¡¯t grow out again.


    On the other side, Zhang Handu glanced at Su Qianyuan, shook his head, and turned to face the large array in all directions.


    He observes the big array.


    Finger moves, controlling the big array of changes.


    "Yes, this is the formation of a thought, which is formed by the power of heaven and earth. It does not need any materials, and there is no shortcoming of the formation mage. This is formed by the Tao taught me by the master."


    "Senior brother, don''t drool. Master must also teach you something. There is no difference between strength and weakness. What the teacher teaches is the supreme way. The difference is only the level of understanding between the disciples. "


    Zhang Han said casually.


    Due to the fact that Taiyin Star has no wiseness.


    Otherwise, you have to die with Zhang Han.


    Talk about your gorilla''s borrowing power from heaven and earth.


    In addition to borrowing the power of my Taiyin Star, I have never seen anyone whose power you have borrowed.


    Borrow during the day, at night, and every day, it will become the power of borrowing in your mouth!


    Taiyin Star is extremely suffocated.


    Standing behind Su Qianyuan raised his brows.


    The fiery enthusiasm for this formation method suddenly dissipated.


    correct.


    Master also taught him something.


    If he also realizes it, it must be no worse than this method of formation, right? !


    Su Qianyuan''s heart was full of fighting spirit.


    The slightest doubt about his master has disappeared.


    At first, he had no clue, but he felt decadent, now full of fighting spirit.


    Master is definitely not deceiving him or fooling him!


    First there was the master brother who was like a peerless arrogant person, and then there was the second brother¡¯s sophistication and sophistication.


    Don¡¯t say anything else.


    Big Brother or Second Brother, take one out casually, they are definitely the peerless geniuses who overwhelm the entire Dongzhou!


    But both of them practiced in Wudao Sect!


    If anyone now dares to say that Wudaozong is not the Hidden Sejong Sect, Su Qianyuan can hammer that head to pieces.


    Next to Zhang Han, looking at Su Qianyuan''s aggressive expression, he nodded slightly, turned his head away, and controlled the formation with all his heart.


    I saw the cold in the big formation.


    Under Zhang Han''s control, the cold air turned into nine giant dragons.


    The cold dragon soars, exhaling cold air, but the dragon is burning with infinite flames.


    Constantly changing between ice and fire.


    After being proficient for a while, Zhang Han wanted to hit the dragon on the ground to test the ultimate strength of the big formation.


    You can think again.


    If it hits the ground directly.


    I am afraid it will cause a lot of vibrations.


    The ?? isolation formation may not be able to stop it.


    If you accidentally alarm Master by then, it is his fault.


    I am so sweet!


    Zhang Han smiled heartily.


    A palm grip.


    Nine dragons disappeared suddenly.


    dissipated into countless auras.


    Large array, lift it!


    "Junior Brother, let''s go, the big formation has been tested, it''s time to go back to the mountain."


    Zhang Han waved his hand.


    Su Qianyuan, who was still in a daze, immediately returned to his senses and hurriedly followed Zhang Han.


    He is full of fighting spirit and wants to go back to enlighten the way!


    Zhang Han originally planned to leave like this, but when he left, there was still a trace of chill remaining in the clearing.


    Successfully fought a purification formation.


    Purify the open space again.


    After confirming that there were no traces, Zhang Han was relieved.


    Can''t destroy every plant and tree.


    The purification is over.


    Zhang Han led Su Qianyuan back to Wudaozong.


    Take people back to the main hall square, and Zhang Han is ready to leave.


    Leave a message for Su Qianyuan before leaving.


    "Junior brother, your hair, oh, it¡¯s not hair now, your hair, usually take care of it."


    "Being injured by the fire and cold, I am afraid that hair will not grow for a long time. You must be mentally prepared."


    These words also made Su Qianyuan confused.


    Have no hair grown for a long time?


    If it doesn¡¯t grow, it won¡¯t grow.


    It¡¯s hard to say that you can¡¯t grow your hair for ten or eight years.


    Su Qianyuan couldn''t figure it out.


    But he didn''t think much.


    quickly ran to the main hall square and sat down cross-legged.


    At this moment, he firmly believes that the master did not lie to him.


    Leaves fall first, then Zhang Han.


    It¡¯s impossible for the master to lie to him, right?


    Bullying honest people?


    He is not honest either.


    In short, he is firm, and Master will not lie to him!


    Su Qianyuan quickly calmed down...


    ...


    The third update, ask for a recommendation ticket! !


    The evolution of the three watch beasts is complete! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 66： Su Qianyuan also understands (recommendation ticket)

    Chapter 66 Su Qianyuan also understands (recommendation ticket requested)


    The next day.


    Wudaozong, on the square of the main hall.


    A figure sits on top of it, motionless, like an immortal sculpture standing here, letting the wind blow and the sun, it will all stand still.


    Look carefully.


    This is a middle-aged man with a bald head.


    The man was wearing a dark black ordinary robe, and his bare head severely destroyed the solemnity on his face and the majesty on his body.


    This person is the third disciple of Wudaozong, Su Qianyuan.


    At this moment.


    Su Qianyuan is enlightening...


    Instead of enlightening, it is better to say that you are in a daze.


    From his high morale last night to his current unconsciousness...


    Ghost knows what he has gone through.


    one night! !


    All night! !


    He didn¡¯t realize anything this night!


    If there is a general direction, he can barely realize it, even if the progress is almost zero, it is still acceptable.


    Su Qianyuan could not bear it.


    He can''t find any direction to enlighten.


    If you want to enlighten you, there is only a blank in your mind.


    What else can he do besides being in a daze.


    "Master can¡¯t deceive me. Senior Brother and Second Senior Brother as examples, Master has no reason to fool me, the third disciple!"


    "Then there is only one possibility, that is, my aptitude and comprehension are too low to comprehend..."


    Su Qianyuan took a deep breath.


    There is frustration in his expression.


    His aptitude is in the outside world, almost at the top level, otherwise, how could he become the supreme master of Emperor Qiandi Taozong.


    But in Wudaozong, it is so weak...


    After all, the times are different.


    Perhaps his aptitude was weak in ancient times.


    Call...


    Su Qianyuan thought of this and exhaled heavily, with a trace of decadence in his eyes.


    Obviously can get such a great opportunity to join Wudao Sect.


    But because of his lack of aptitude, this opportunity was wasted in vain.


    He is really unwilling.


    boom!


    Su Qianyuan was not reconciled, as if venting his anger, he hit the floor with a fist with a bang.


    Severe pain came to my heart.


    Su Qianyuan ignored him, lowered his head and looked at his fist.


    Qualification...Qualification...


    Why is his aptitude so bad?


    If his aptitude is better...Huh?


    Su Qianyuan could still feel sad for his aptitude, suddenly he felt something, he was stunned, staring blankly at his fist.


    There is something wrong with ??.


    Why his fist...


    Pain dissipates so quickly?


    Su Qianyuan is a little confused.


    He just hammered the floor with gravity, but the pain quickly disappeared.


    just like¡­¡­


    His physical body has become stronger?


    Su Qianyuan quickly squeezed to the left and right, and after a while, he confirmed.


    His physical body has indeed become stronger!


    And not a little bit stronger, but a lot stronger, which can be clearly felt.


    But Su Qianyuan didn¡¯t know how his physical body became stronger.


    "From last night until now, I have been enlightening the Dao, but I have realized loneliness. I have not realized anything at all. How did my physical body become stronger?"


    "No, last night, Brother Er and I went to the mountain to try out. I was caught in the body by the cold fire, the cold fire! Entered the body!!!"


    "Master, I understand!!"


    "The enlightenment you mentioned is not really making me enlighten me dumbly, but to make me understand how to cultivate my body!"


    "A body refining, the most important thing is the body, not the Dao Xin Yuanshen! Cultivating the body is the most important thing!"


    Su Qianyuan''s mind was shocked.


    At that moment, he realized.


    Master told him from the beginning that the witches only cultivate the body, but in fact they want to tell him that the most important thing in the way of refining is to cultivate the body.


    And he didn''t know anything, sitting here foolishly to enlighten the air.


    It''s because of his lack of savvy!


    Unexpectedly, now I understand the meaning of master.


    As for the master, why doesn¡¯t he directly pass on the method of refining the body of the witch clan.


    Su Qianyuan is even more comprehensive at this moment.


    Each person¡¯s body is different, even if it is roughly the same, but when it comes to the details, there must be some differences.


    There have never been two same flowers in the world...


    Similarly, it is impossible for two people in the world to be exactly the same.


    Master let him realize that he wants to exercise his own method of refining the body.


    Because he even suspected Master before! !


    He is simply not human! !


    A deep guilt arose in Su Qianyuan''s heart.


    stood up subconsciously, and wanted to go to the respected master and explain everything to the respected master.


    Su Qianyuan walked a few steps.


    I saw Zhang Han walked to the main hall square again.


    Two people collide.


    "Second Brother!"


    Su Qianyuan immediately saluted Zhang Han.


    Coming, Zhang Han waved his hand, looking rather casual.


    He finished setting up yesterday and went back.


    Think carefully.


    As a senior fellow, the junior fellow has just started, he just took the junior fellow to watch his formation, but did not take care of other things, which is not justified.


    No, early in the morning, Zhang Han thought about coming over and took this junior to the sect.


    Fulfill his brother''s duties.


    "You don¡¯t need to be polite, brother, why, I¡¯ve been here to enlighten the Dao for a whole night? What can I gain?"


    Zhang Han said softly.


    "The younger brother is dull, and only then has the talented comprehend the meaning of the master, and wants to go to the master Daoming!"


    Su Qianyuan arched his hands and spoke with excitement.


    Zhang Han on the other side understood instantly.


    This kid.


    It turned out to be the same as when he had just entered the sect and understood the meaning of the master.


    One mind is going to tell Master that he has enlightened.


    Good to prove your savvy.


    Looking at Su Qianyuan.


    Zhang Han seemed to see who he used to be, couldn''t help but smile, and shook his head.


    "If this is the case, then I advise Junior Brother, it is better not to disturb Master."


    "Once, my senior brother, and my first enlightenment, were not in the slightest difference from your mood at the moment, but we didn''t bother Master, do you know why?"


    Zhang Han chuckled and asked.


    "Why?"


    Su Qianyuan''s puzzled Tao.


    "Master, in fact, knows everything about us from beginning to end. In other words, our every move is actually under the eyes of Master, whether it is my enlightenment, or master enlightenment, or you. The enlightenment is successful, and Master has never appeared before, do you know, Junior Brother?"


    Zhang Han waved his hand elegantly and easily.


    Su Qianyuan on the other side, don¡¯t understand.


    I was completely confused.


    See this scene.


    Zhang Han didn''t care either, just smiled lightly.


    He walked a few steps forward, facing the sky, his eyes gleaming with wisdom.


    "Master cannot come out, just to let us control our own xinxing, so that we don''t feel proud about this matter."


    "It probably also means to hone our state of mind, not arrogant or impetuous, the highest state of mind is the highest state of mind."


    "And you go with Master Daoming here, what would Master think of you? I feel that your disposition is not good? Brother, I persuade you to do it for your own good. If you don¡¯t understand it, you still don¡¯t understand. Then, brother, I can only let you go. Continue to find Master."


    Zhang Han shook his head, sighed faintly, and said.


    Listen to these words.


    The confusion on Su Qianyuan''s face gradually disappeared.


    is replaced by Ming Wu.


    That''s it!


    Is this the teaching method of the Hidden Sejong Gate?


    Self-reliance, so that the disciples can cultivate and become independent in self-cultivation!


    No wonder no wonder.


    No wonder the Sejong Gate is so powerful!


    "Second Brother! Brother understand!"


    Su Qianyuan bowed deeply to Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han accepts frankly, with a smile on his face.


    He solved another trouble for Master.


    Master can rest safely again!


    First update, ask for recommendation votes! !


    The cabbage should stabilize into a three-shift beast. If there is no accident, the first shift will be put at noon in the future, warm up, and two shifts in the evening. What do you think of the friends?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 67： Endless Sword Gourd

    Chapter 67 Endless Sword Gourd


    Wudaozong, inside the Shenbing Pavilion.


    At this moment, the quiet Shenbing Pavilion became agitated in vain.


    Strong sword wind blows suddenly.


    Ye Luo, sitting in front of the attic road, was blown by the sword wind, his robe was hunting, and his black hair was dancing with the wind.


    But Ye Luo did not move, closing her eyes tightly.


    It seems that some of the most critical moments have come.


    Move little by little with time


    The sword wind in the attic is more vigorous.


    Huhuhu...


    The fierce sword wind seems to destroy all of this.


    Fortunately, the weapons on the stone platforms all emit a soft light, protecting the entire attic from the sword wind.


    In the blink of an eye, half an hour passed.


    The howling sword wind is getting more and more terrifying.


    Fortunately, it is always confined in the attic, and people outside cannot feel it.


    at this time.


    Ye Luo, who had closed his eyes, woke up in vain.


    His eyes opened, and a sharp light flickered past.


    The next moment, Ye Luo stood up abruptly, facing the endless sword wind, stretched out his arm forward.


    "Come!!"


    The voice fell.


    The sword wind whistling in the attic disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    A azure blue gourd flew across the sky and fell into Ye Luo''s hand.


    Ye Luo held the gourd with excitement in his eyes.


    Passed the illusion test.


    He has been recognized by this magical soldier.


    He also knows everything about this magic weapon!


    This magic weapon is not a magic weapon, but an existence above the magic weapon.


    Lingbao! ! !


    Moreover, it is a top-grade spirit treasure!


    This spirit treasure is called the endless sword gourd, and it mainly possesses two very wonderful abilities.


    One is to provoke thousands of sword energy out of the gourd to destroy the enemy, a typical range attack.


    The second is your own mana, please seal some prohibited swords in the endless sword gourd to attack and enhance your own combat effectiveness.


    Other small effects are countless.


    got this treasure.


    Ye Luo''s combat effectiveness has almost been transformed.


    If you say that he was before, at best, he can only be compared to the late stage of the gods.


    At this moment, with the help of Endless Sword Gourd, he is enough to fight the Tribulation Realm!


    "Try the power of the endless sword gourd first!!"


    Ye Luo''s hands are itchy, and can''t wait to experiment with Lingbao''s power.


    I don¡¯t even bother to take care of the clan now.


    I saw Ye Luo holding a blue gourd in his hand.


    The rhyme of the Taoist surging up all over the body, and it is continuously injected into the gourd.


    Originally a small gourd, after feeling the rhyme of leaf fall, it turned into a gourd bigger than an adult.


    The gourd mouth is opened.


    buzzing...


    One after another flying swords flew out from the mouth of the gourd.


    The terrifying sword wind whistled again.


    Ye Luo, who was in the center of Jianfeng, lowered his head and glanced at the magical soldiers next to him.


    Although he is not afraid of the destruction of these suspected spirit weapons, he is afraid that this attic will be destroyed.


    "Go! Go out and experiment! If the attic is really destroyed, the master can kill me."


    Ye Luo whispered in a low voice.


    With a thought, he flew out of the attic.


    Gourd followed Ye Luo to fly out very autonomously.


    ¡­¡­


    One person and one gourd came to the sky above Wudaozong.


    Ye Luo didn''t care about it at all, under his control.


    One bite after another, the flying sword spit out from the gourd.


    In a trance, covering the entire sky.


    The fierce sword aura filled the sky.


    Ye Luo stood in the air, with a flying sword hung under his feet, hunting in his clothes, long hair fluttering, and an arrogant and indifferent temperament.


    makes him come down like a real sword fairy.


    Sword Qi''s lead.


    Make Wudaozong also shake.


    Zhang Han, who was reading, and Su Qianyuan, who was studying body refining, all turned their eyes to the sky.


    When they saw the posture of their big brother, they were also extremely envious.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    was sitting in his palace, Chu Yuan, who was about to condense a trace of mana, was also taken aback by this sudden sword aura.


    had gathered a trace of mana for most of the day, but it was immediately dissipated by the fright.


    "I... my mana?!!!"


    Chu Yuan''s face suddenly turned black.


    The one who killed a thousand swords!


    There was such a big noise at this time.


    Don¡¯t you know that it is difficult for him to gather a trace of mana?


    The day before yesterday, when he was practicing, he was blessed to the soul, and he was able to condense a trace of mana within three days.


    This trace of mana has not yet condensed.


    was interrupted.


    Chu Yuan was taken aback, and this bit of penance mana was abruptly disappeared.


    "I really want to see who is so arrogant, so much movement!"


    The furious Chu Yuan opened the door of the temple and walked out.


    I looked up and saw the sky full of flying swords.


    Suddenly, he walked back into the palace in silence.


    He could feel that in the sky full of flying swords, every flying sword had a sense of destruction to him.


    Well, this is not something to avoid.


    He could see that it should be the eldest disciple cultivating supernatural powers.


    As a master, his disciples should support him in cultivating supernatural powers.


    As for this trace of mana, what is it compared to the future of the big disciple?


    The main reason is that the big disciples now seem to be comparable to the Transcendent God Realm.


    Chu Yuan did not dare to beep, for fear of being beaten.


    "Forget it, just a trace of mana, forget it."


    "This big disciple is going to hurry out, make use of it, and then try to use the exercises. If it succeeds, of course it is the best. If it doesn''t work, then you have to kick it."


    "The explanation of the system is that Wudaozong does not retain genius and only waste materials. It is better to kick Ye Luo before the next settlement."


    "Hey, that''s not right..."


    Chu Yuan, who was sitting cross-legged, suddenly raised his eyebrows and noticed something was wrong.


    Wu Dao Sect only keeps waste materials.


    Then what is he?


    He is such a big genius, is he counted as waste?


    This is a bit too much.


    Chu Yuan called the system several times in his heart.


    After the system did not respond, he had no choice but to give up.


    I guess, the system should be a mistake.


    Forgetting to add a suzerain is not in the explanation sequence.


    What a pity, he is such a big genius, he is still in the sequence of waste materials, what a pity.


    Chu Yuan sighed quietly.


    At the same time, he yelled Ye Luo.


    Let Ye Luo come to his palace.


    It''s time to use this big disciple.


    He still remembers the shopkeeper of Yinyue City Xianzui Inn.


    Chu Yuan can remember the name of Tianqingzong for a lifetime.


    Dare to learn from him.


    is tolerable or unbearable!


    ¡­¡­


    Second update, ask for a recommendation ticket! ! !


    The friends said that they want to build a book friend group, which has been established.


    Group number: 1082090064


    Interested friends can join the group.


    There is a third update later, before twelve o¡¯clock, the update is just right to go to bed, just right!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 68： Tianqingzong, its time to fight!

    Chapter 68 Tianqingzong, time to fight!


    Wudaozong, above the main hall square.


    Ye fell on his feet and stepped on the flying sword, floating in the air.


    There are countless flying swords all over the body, and the terrifying sword aura covers everything, as if to divide the world.


    In front of Ye Luo, there was a huge gourd spinning.


    With the hoist rotating.


    A lot of flying swords were spit out.


    Ye Luo felt the power of these flying swords and was very happy.


    hasn''t waited for him to use the second power of Endless Sword Gourd.


    A sound came into Ye Luo''s ears, and Ye Luo''s legs trembled with fright, and he almost fell off the sword.


    Master...


    Master asked him to go to Master¡¯s palace.


    Ye Luo suddenly became nervous, like the mood of a primary school student being called to the office by the teacher.


    Should not...


    Does the master think he is showing off Lingbao?


    Really not.


    He was just experimenting with Lingbao''s power.


    can face the master''s call.


    Ye Luo didn''t dare to say anything. With a thought, countless flying swords flew back into the endless sword gourd.


    Ye Luo hung the gourd around his waist, gritted his teeth, and flew towards the master¡¯s palace.


    The sky full of sword energy disappeared in an instant.


    Everything returns to calm.


    On the main hall square.


    Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan watched this dreamlike scene.


    It was clear that the sky was full of sword energy just now.


    now all disappeared.


    Their big brother is obviously a little rushed.


    is hurried away.


    "Master, this is..."


    Su Qianyuan was taken aback for a moment, touched his bald head, and said in a puzzled way.


    "Which way do you see the big brother flying over? There is the palace where the master lives, and the big brother was obviously called by the master."


    Zhang Han chuckled helplessly, stood with his hands in his hands, and said casually.


    The words come out.


    Su Qianyuan was stunned for a moment, and then dripped with cold sweat.


    Is this to be taught by the master?


    Fortunately, he wanted to go to Master Daoming when he realized his enlightenment, but was stopped by the second senior brother.


    Otherwise, he was being taught by the master at this moment, right?


    Su Qianyuan silently wrote down in his heart.


    No matter what you realize in the future, you must be low-key and humble.


    Otherwise, he would end up just like the big brother and be arrested for lectures.


    "Second brother, I want to try to use various energy bodies to temper my body, please also second brother for help!"


    Su Qianyuan suddenly thought of something and bowed his hand to Zhang Han.


    After being taken into the body by the cold fire last time, he realized it.


    Use a variety of special energy bodies to temper his physical body.


    He doesn¡¯t know what energy body is the best.


    So I plan to try them all.


    And use these special energy bodies.


    can only turn to the second brother Zhang Han''s formation.


    "Use these to temper your physical body? Are you serious? You have to know that there are some energy bodies that can even affect your spiritual root and soul."


    Zhang Han raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Senior brother, I don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯ve already lost my soul, I¡¯m unable to practice. The spiritual roots are the same if I don¡¯t. Brother, I¡¯m going to practice the body. These energy bodies are the best items for tempering my physical body."


    Su Qianyuan said again.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han was obviously taken aback.


    No soul?


    Master, accepting disciples, it is getting more and more strange.


    Big Brother has no spiritual roots.


    His spiritual root was slashed, he was born with a heart.


    The third junior brother is even more soulless.


    Perhaps, these weird ones are more unique?


    Zhang Han shook his head, didn''t think much, and didn''t ask Su Qianyuan much.


    "Okay, find a place where the formation can be maintained. I will set up a formation for you and give you some chills to try."


    Zhang Han said.


    "Then thank you brother!"


    Su Qianyuan said gratefully.


    Zhang Han waved his hand at will, indicating that you are welcome.


    He looked towards the Master¡¯s Palace.


    His eyes were curious.


    He is very curious, how is the big brother now.


    Should...


    should be okay?


    ¡­¡­


    In the palace.


    Ye Luo also saw Chu Yuan.


    "Disciple Ye Luo, pay homage to Master!"


    Ye Luo respectfully saluted Chu Yuan.


    The mood is called anxious.


    I was afraid of being told by Chu Yuan.


    "Get up."


    Chu Yuan sat cross-legged on a futon and said lightly.


    "Thank you, Master!"


    Ye Luo stood up.


    Dare to speak.


    stood there cautiously, head down.


    Like a kid who made mistakes.


    Waiting for an adult''s advice.


    "What are you doing so stiffly? There is a futon next to you, so just sit down by yourself."


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    Ye Luo next to ?? turned his head and glanced at the futon beside him, where he dared to sit.


    Sit with the master.


    Isn¡¯t this a typical disrespect to the master?


    Master is afraid to see how swollen he is. Let¡¯s see if he dares to sit in the same row with Master.


    Ye Luo felt panic when he thought of this.


    "Master, disciples dare not sit with Master!"


    "I also ask Master to take back this statement. The disciples have always respected Master."


    Ye Luo said hurriedly.


    Sitting on the futon, Chu Yuan glanced at Ye Luo strangely.


    Isn''t ?? just for you to sit.


    If you don¡¯t sit, don¡¯t sit, what the ink is doing for so long.


    Chu Yuan thought, the surface still maintained that light and breezy appearance, and slowly spoke.


    "Luo''er, I want you to do something for my teacher. I wonder if you would like to do it?"


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo was taken aback.


    what?


    It turned out that it was not here to tell him.


    But the master has something for him to do.


    startled him.


    I thought Master was going to tell him.


    In fact, preaching is one thing.


    Ye Luo was afraid that his impression in the master''s mind would deteriorate, which would affect his future position as Sovereign.


    Looking at this situation now, it shouldn¡¯t get worse.


    But the master asked him to do things.


    If he manages it.


    Master will definitely look at him with admiration.


    Ye Luo thought of this, and his eyes were hot immediately.


    "Teacher respect, please give orders! The disciple will do his best to help Master complete it!"


    "Master, don¡¯t hesitate! No matter how difficult things are, disciples will do it!"


    Ye Luo saluted and said firmly.


    Seeing this, Chu Yuan nodded in satisfaction.


    He got up from the futon.


    took a few steps forward.


    came to the gate of the palace.


    looked towards the direction of Silver Moon City and spoke slowly.


    "I have no Dao Sect down the mountain, and heading east, there is a city named Silver Moon City. Inside there is an inn named Xianzui. The shopkeeper of the inn is old friends with the teacher."


    "Recently, my teacher heard that the Sect Master and his disciples were eating for nothing in the inn, bullying the inn, and taking action for the inconvenience of the teacher, so go down the mountain to deal with it."


    "Remember, you must let the inn shopkeeper get the compensation it deserves, and let the people of the Tianqing Sect understand your fault, do you understand?"


    The sound is neither hot nor cold.


    But the slightest dissatisfaction contained in it is still easy to hear.


    That is dissatisfaction with Tianqingzong.


    "Disciple, please follow Master''s orders! We will definitely handle this matter!"


    Ye Luo clearly heard it, and a trace of killing intent flashed in his eyes.


    Master is dissatisfied.


    As a disciple, of course you have to deal with it.


    Tian Qingzong?


    He wants to see if Tianqing Sect is enough for him to fight!


    "Very good, let''s go."


    Chu Yuan waved his sleeves, and said lightly.


    "The disciple is gone, please respected master to take care of your body!"


    Leaves fall, hand over.


    The next moment, the figure turned into a ray of light and disappeared in the hall.


    Third update, ask for recommendation votes! ! !


    Book group number: 1082090064


    Three daily shifts are completed, hum.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 69： Yin Di Sha Refining Body (recommendation ticket required)

    Chapter 69 Yin Earth Evil Body Refining (recommendation ticket required)


    Wudaozong, palace.


    Chu Yuan stood at the gate of the temple, watching Ye Luo and left at once.


    Can''t help but sigh.


    The abilities of this kid are really great now.


    ৠdisappeared.


    Thinking about his departure, he has to condense the Fayun, manipulate the Fayun with all his heart, and then leave slowly.


    Comparing people to people is simply annoying.


    Anyhow, he is also a top genius.


    How can it be nothing compared to Ye Luo?


    Chu Yuan shook his head, and he could only feel that the short-cut body was awesome.


    "This time sending Ye Luo to solve the white prostitution dog Tianqingzong, it should be okay? How did Ye Luo say it is also a god-shifting realm, just aiming at the thousands of swords in the sky just now, it is enough to explain Ye Luo''s Strength."


    "Tsk, next time you see the shopkeeper, thank me for it, that¡¯s not justified."


    "However, I have stopped recently. I heard that the hidden Sejong Gate is very scary. If you can''t go out, it''s better not to go out."


    "After all, according to the protagonist template, I might conflict with those people, and then open a series of scenes."


    Chu Yuan muttered to himself.


    completely substitutes himself.


    Well, Chu Yuan¡¯s situation can only be described in one sentence.


    I didn''t think of those numbers in my heart.


    After staring at the sky outside for a long time.


    Chu Yuan walked out of the gate of the temple, released his spiritual knowledge and simply scanned Wudaozong.


    It was discovered that Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan were missing.


    Where did these two goods go?


    Did you go down to the mountainside or down to play?


    Chu Yuan frowned, a little confused.


    But he didn''t mean to look for it.


    Because he guessed, Zhang Han should have taken Su Qianyuan to stroll down the mountain.


    Zhang Han is here.


    He is relieved.


    This disciple is too honest.


    I know the Dharma Palace of Drilling and Passing every day.


    It¡¯s good to be willing to go down the mountain now.


    As for Su Qianyuan?


    With the honest disciple Zhang Han leading, there will be no major incidents.


    He should not worry about it anymore.


    Since he doesn¡¯t have to worry about it, he can also practice well.


    Strive to take another step towards the middle of the Golden Core Realm!


    Chu Yuan nodded secretly, turned around and returned to the palace, preparing to continue her practice.


    What he didn¡¯t know was, at this moment.


    His honest apprentice Zhang Hanzheng took Su Qianyuan to experiment with various special energy bodies in a newly opened cave on the mountainside.


    Intimate little cotton-padded jacket Zhang Han also arranged the isolation formation very sensibly.


    Two people test in the cave which energy is more suitable for body training.


    This trial is a few days.


    ...


    this day.


    Yunwu Mountain mountainside, inside the cave.


    Su Qianyuan shouted with joy.


    "Second brother! Second brother! This is the energy! This energy is used to temper the flesh, and the effect is the best!"


    "Second brother, did you write down this energy for me?!"


    Su Qianyuan was pleasantly surprised, and at the same time looked down at his body.


    Because of the continuous use of various energies to temper the body these days.


    He felt sore physically, obviously reaching the limit.


    But the effect is also good.


    No matter what kind of energy it is, it has an enhanced effect on his physical body.


    So Su Qianyuan is experimenting with which energy is the best to temper his body.


    Standing on the other side of the cave, Zhang Han looked calm and nodded.


    "This energy is the evil spirit, the evil spirit contained in the earth."


    Zhang Han said.


    In the past few days, he has been with him, the third junior brother, to test which energy is more suitable for body training, but he did not scare him enough.


    The three bald-headed junior brothers are reckless.


    Regardless of his energy, he will be directed to the flesh.


    If you change to being a normal person, it will explode a long time ago.


    But this third junior brother actually managed to survive, which surprised him a bit.


    "Then please Brother, help Junior Brother to lay down a formation here to guide the Earth Shame! I plan to use the Earth Shame to refine the body in the future!"


    Su Qianyuan handed over.


    Since he has found his own way, he will not hesitate.


    Indulge in the training!


    Zhang Han, who was next to ??, frowned slightly when he heard the words.


    "Brother, are you really planning to use Earthsha to refine your body? Junior Brother, you know that Earthsha may be of great help to your bodybuilding, but Earthsha is corrosive to the soul."


    "Although you say that you don''t have a soul, but in case you need to use the soul in future cultivation, you may still have a chance to remedy it at that time. If you bring the ground into the body, I am afraid that there will be no chance to remedy it in the future."


    "Junior, you have to think clearly."


    Zhang Han gave some advice.


    He has been staying in the Dharma Hall.


    Read many books.


    Know the horror of Earth Sha.


    can erode the soul!


    For the monks, before the birth of the Nascent Soul, their souls are very fragile, and the evil spirits can corrode the soul, which is enough to scare the monks below the Nascent Soul Stage.


    As a senior, he should be advised.


    Of course, if Su Qianyuan continues to insist.


    Zhang Han would not say anything.


    After all, everyone has his own way.


    Perhaps the Tao that the master arranged for Su Qianyuan needs this link?


    "Thank you, brother, for your concern, but brother has already thought about it, please help brother!"


    Su Qianyuan said firmly.


    "Finally, it''s up to you, just pay attention to safety."


    Zhang Han shook his head.


    My heart moved.


    Runes flew out from his heart.


    At the same time, he closed his eyes and visualized a picture of the lunar star shining in his mind.


    Leverage the power of the lunar star to make an array!


    A chilly light fell from the sky and hit Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han also quickly completed the formation.


    A series of patterns are outlined, all over the ground of the cave.


    This formation is just a guiding formation, used to guide the gathering of the evil spirits.


    does not need too many complicated techniques.


    So Zhang Han just set up the formation all at once.


    Looking at the faint evil spirit gathered in front of him.


    Zhang Han nodded to himself, and immediately looked at Su Qianyuan.


    "Junior Brother, the formation has been set up. Be careful when you exercise yourself. If there is anything wrong, come to me."


    Zhang Han said softly.


    "Thank you brother, brother!"


    Su Qianyuan bowed his hands to thank you.


    "Everyone is the same school, what can I thank you for? Okay, brother, I should go up the mountain to continue my practice, then I will leave first."


    Zhang Han waved his hand, preparing to leave.


    "Brother wait a minute!"


    Su Qianyuan suddenly called Zhang Han.


    "What else is there, Junior Brother?"


    Zhang Han raised his eyebrows and stopped his desire to leave.


    "It''s nothing big, but the younger brother is very curious about a small matter, and I want to ask the older brother about it about the senior''s practice."


    Su Qianyuan showed a hint of curiosity on his face.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han, who was standing at the entrance of the cave, also showed interest.


    I want to know, what is this junior''s curious about his practice.


    "Senior brother said, if the brother can answer, he will definitely answer you."


    Zhang Han smiled gently and said.


    Su Qianyuan heard this, and he was relieved.


    "Senior brother said earlier that the formation of brothers is based on the power of heaven and earth, and the lunar, sun, and all things in the world can be leveraged."


    "When you set up an array, you can use whatever type of strength you need..."


    "But brother, shouldn''t the formation of the earthshak guide the earth by borrowing from the earth? Why is the brother borrowing from the Taiyin star?"


    Su Qianyuan''s curious way.


    On the other side, Zhang Han was stunned when he heard this, and then said slowly.


    "Yes, it is indeed better to borrow from the earth, but this formation is a small formation, it does not need to be as complicated, and brother, I am accustomed to borrowing from the lunar star, and I can''t change it for a while, subconsciously borrowing from the lunar star ."


    "But Junior Brother, you are right, you should take advantage of the earth to set up an array."


    Lunar Star: "..."


    Is there a prize for borrowing?


    First update, ask for recommendation votes!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 70： I really don’t have a prostitute (please recommend a ticket)

    Chapter 70 I really don¡¯t have a prostitute (recommendation ticket)


    Silvermoon City.


    The hot sun is scorching, and people come and go in the city, which is very lively.


    Ye Lao stepped on a flying sword, hung a gourd on his waist, and his hair fluttered, standing in the sky like a sword fairy.


    He looked down at the mundane below, as if looking for something.


    After searching it again.


    It seems that the target cannot be found.


    Sword eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    Ye Luo turned his gaze and locked him next to him.


    Beside him, dozens of flying swords engulfed one person to death.


    This man is a middle-aged man with a bewildered look on his face from beginning to end.


    He is the contemporary lord of the Tianqing Sect, ¡®Sect Master Xuanqing¡¯.


    As for why he is here.


    Speaking of this, Sect Master Xuan Qing himself was dazed.


    A few days ago, this young man entered the Tianqing sect, and the whole sect could not be lifted up by one person and one gourd.


    In the end, several elders were forced to take action and fight with them, but they were all defeated by this young man.


    Just when the entire Tianqing Sect was wondering who provoked the enemy, and even more doubted whether the Tianqing Sect would be destroyed because of this.


    This young man explained the reason...


    The sect master of the Tianqing sect still has a sect. They don¡¯t give money to eat in the ordinary inn, eat for nothing, and bully others.


    The shopkeeper of the inn and his master are old friends.


    So come to ask for an explanation.


    When Sect Master Xuanqing learned about this, he cried more than Dou E.


    Why is he for nothing?


    And he has never been to the ordinary world, and it is impossible to go to the ordinary world to eat for nothing.


    He is at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm. Is he panicking in idleness and running ordinary and vulgar prostitutes?


    But how could Yeluo manage so much.


    Master said, it must be true.


    Ye Luo forcibly took Sect Master Xuan Qing into captivity, saying that he would take it to the shopkeeper to discuss compensation.


    So he cares, under the weird eyes of countless people in the Tianqing Sect.


    Ye Luo grabbed Sect Master Xuan Qing and came to Yinyue City.


    There was also the scene where Ye Luo couldn''t find the location of Xianzui Inn.


    Ye Luo frowned and asked Sect Master Xuan Qing.


    "Sect Master Xuanqing, let¡¯s talk about it, where is the Xianzui Inn? The inn where you ate and drank for nothing."


    Ye Luo said coldly.


    The words come out.


    Sect Master Xuanqing wanted to cry.


    I, I, I.


    I¡¯m really not in mundane prostitutes.


    Cry to cry, Sect Master Xuan Qing also understands that his Sect Master''s throne must be unstable.


    He understood that when Ye Luo said that he had no sex, and left the weird eyes of countless disciples before him.


    His sovereign throne is unstable.


    "This little friend! I really, really don¡¯t have a prostitute, I don¡¯t know what Xianzui Inn!"


    "For the past few years, I have been practicing in retreat! You can ask me if you don''t believe me! She and I practiced together!"


    Sect Master Xuanqing wanted to cry without tears.


    What is he doing.


    When people sit at home, that¡¯s how disaster comes from the sky.


    "Do you not understand the truth of being lenient in confession and being strict in resistance? Since you don''t want to say it, then I will find it myself."


    Ye Luo said coldly.


    finished.


    With a thought, he took Sect Master Xuan Qing and flew down.


    Ye Luo released Dao Yun to cover himself and Sect Master Xuan Qing.


    makes ordinary mortals not notice them.


    At the same time, Ye Luo also released his Daoyun, rushing towards the city, wanting to find Xianzui Inn.


    Finally, after looking for a stick of incense time.


    Ye Luo found Xianzui Inn.


    Ye Luo was also unambiguous, and immediately carried Sect Master Xuan Qing, and walked in the Xianzui Inn.


    Enter Xianzui Inn.


    Ye Luo scattered Tao Yun, and mortals could see them.


    Many mortals who were still eating and drinking in the inn, after seeing Ye Luo and Sect Master Xuan Qing who was sealed by several flying swords behind Ye Luo, they couldn¡¯t help swallowing and spitting, lowered their heads, and wanted to pretend. I didn''t see it.


    Ye Luo didn''t care, and walked a few steps, stopping a little second who bowed his head.


    "Little Er, where is your shopkeeper?"


    Ye Luo asked softly.


    "Xianxianxian, Xianxian...My shopkeeper is on the second floor..."


    Xiaoer tremblingly said.


    "Well, thank you."


    Ye Luo nodded, and walked towards the second floor with Sect Master Xuan Qing.


    Xiaoer looked at the back of the two leaving, shaking her body.


    Looking at the way this man sacrificed a flying sword, it felt like he was not a good person.


    I''m afraid that the shopkeeper will be gone.


    Is it useful to report to the official at this time?


    Xiaoer was thinking.


    Everyone who was eating and drinking downstairs saw Ye Luo go upstairs.


    Immediately all escaped from the inn.


    For fear of running slower, it was gone.


    "Oh, why are you all running away! What should the shopkeeper do? Forget it, let me run too!"


    After hesitating for three seconds, Xiaoer ran along with him very casually.


    ¡­¡­


    The second floor of the inn.


    Ye Luo walked up without expression.


    glanced around in a circle.


    finally locked the only person on the second floor.


    "Are you the shopkeeper of Xianzui Inn?"


    Ye Luo asked.


    The shopkeeper who was after the accounts saw this man and the flying sword behind him, and he was sweating instantly.


    He thought crazy, when did he offend others


    Whatever he thought, he didn''t think of a reason.


    "This lord!! I am the shopkeeper of this Xianzui Inn. I don''t know if my inn has offended the adults in some places and let them come by themselves!"


    "I would like to ask the adults to say so clearly! I will apologize to the adults until they are satisfied!"


    The shopkeeper said in a low voice.


    Ye Luo on the other side raised his eyebrows when he saw this scene.


    Isn¡¯t this shopkeeper¡¯s friend from the master?


    Why this look.


    And it looked like it was really just an ordinary mortal.


    Master¡¯s old friend is a mortal?


    Ye Luo was puzzled for a moment, and then suddenly realized.


    must be the mundane friendship formed by the master when he played the world.


    "Mr. Shopkeeper, under the order of the master, come to deal with the case of the Sect Master and his disciples eating and drinking for nothing at your inn."


    "This is the Sect Master of Tianqing, Xuan Qing, I will leave it to you, Mr. Shopkeeper, you can discuss compensation matters with him, don¡¯t worry about his identity, if he refuses to talk, let me talk about it."


    The leaf falls with fingers twitching.


    Behind dozens of flying swords, Sect Master Xuan Qing fell in front of the shopkeeper.


    Then he patted the gourd.


    Dozens of flying swords all turned into streamers and entered the gourd.


    Done these.


    Ye Luo put his hands around his chest, stood there, lowered his head, a few strands of hair between his eyebrows covered his eyes.


    Sect Master Xuan Qing could clearly feel that Ye Luo''s aura locked him.


    Once he does something.


    will inevitably cause Ye Luo''s strong suppression.


    Sect Master Xuanqing did not dare to look at Ye Luo, and looked up at the shopkeeper''s fat face with wide eyes.


    He carefully confirmed it over and over again.


    He didn''t even know this shopkeeper.


    At that time, his eyes were red.


    Regardless of the image, ?? sat on the ground, holding the shopkeeper''s thigh.


    "The shopkeeper!! I really don''t have a vain prostitute! I don''t even know you, how could I be a vain prostitute! You must pay me my innocence!!"


    Sect Master Xuanqing wants to cry without tears.


    I really don¡¯t have a free prostitute!


    The second one, ask for a recommendation ticket! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 71： Just kidding

    Chapter 71 is a little joke


    Xianzui Inn, second floor.


    At this moment, the shopkeeper''s expression was completely blank.


    Especially when he saw Sect Master Xuan Qing who was holding his thigh, the dazed expression became even heavier.


    This one holding his thigh is the legendary Sect Master of Tianqing Sect?


    In the legend, the big boss at the pinnacle of the Nascent Soul Realm, is now holding his thigh?


    Wrong!


    This is not the point.


    The focus is on this young man.


    According to the order of the master, to deal with the matter of the Sect Master of Tianqing eating and drinking for nothing in his inn?


    Is there such a thing?


    Wrong!


    The shopkeeper suddenly thought of something, and his body shook suddenly.


    I couldn''t help thinking of the person who was obviously in the Yuan Ying realm, but who always ate for nothing in his inn.


    Last time, in order to lie, he casually said that people from the Tianqing Sect ate for nothing in his inn.


    The man also said that he would give him a head start and let the other disciple handle the matter.


    The shopkeeper didn''t believe it at the time, but just talked casually.


    Now this scene...


    The shopkeeper peeked at Ye Luo, who was standing beside him like a murderer.


    looked at the trembling Sect Master Xuan Qing who was holding his thigh again.


    "This lord, dare to ask...the master, but the one who often wears white clothes, looks handsome, and has an immortal temperament?"


    asked the shopkeeper cautiously.


    "Not bad."


    Ye Luo nodded in response.


    just has a strange tone.


    This shopkeeper is not right.


    Didn¡¯t it mean that friendship with Master is wrong?


    Why can¡¯t even remember which Master is?


    Hear this.


    The shopkeeper was dumbfounded.


    It is really that one.


    I¡­¡­


    This¡­¡­


    He...


    you¡­¡­


    The shopkeeper really doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    At the time, he was really just thinking about filling the lie with a lie.


    He thought that the white prostitute was just talking.


    Unexpectedly, he really sent his disciples down the mountain and took the Sect Master of Tianqingzong into captivity.


    Looking at the look of the Sect Master of Tianqing, this disciple''s abilities may be beyond the sky.


    This¡­¡­


    The shopkeeper felt a headache.


    Sect Master Xuan Qing, who is holding the shopkeeper''s thigh, is still talking endlessly.


    "I really don''t have a white prostitute!! Take a look at the shopkeeper, have you never seen me?!"


    "The shopkeeper, you must return me innocence!"


    Sect Master Xuanqing choked with sobs.


    "Ahem, you get up first, you get up first."


    The shopkeeper''s scalp is numb.


    Want to help Sect Master Xuanqing first.


    "No! I really don''t have a prostitute! The shopkeeper, you have to pay my innocence..."


    Where did Sect Master Xuanqing willing to get up, clinging to the shopkeeper tightly.


    The shopkeeper suddenly felt helpless.


    Ye Luo who was standing by the side suddenly raised his head, his eyes flashed with sharp sword aura, and looked at Sect Master Xuan Qing.


    "Get up, discuss the compensation, don¡¯t let me talk to you in person."


    Ye Luo said coldly.


    Under the gaze of Ye Luo''s death.


    Sect Master Xuanqing then let go of the shopkeeper''s thighs and stood up.


    "Well, you two, talk about how to compensate. If the shopkeeper is not satisfied, then Sect Master Xuanqing, think about the consequences for yourself."


    Ye Luo slowly spoke.


    finished.


    He walked to a table and sat down.


    His energy has not dissipated, and he locked on Sect Master Xuan Qing to prevent the opponent from violent.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The shopkeeper grimaced and wanted to say something.


    He hasn''t spoken yet.


    was interrupted by Sect Master Xuanqing.


    "The shopkeeper! Really! Haven''t we both seen each other? This is the first time we have met, right? I really haven''t had a prostitute before, you must pay me innocence!"


    Sect Master Xuan Qing said with a trembling voice.


    "Wait, wait, listen to me first."


    The shopkeeper coughed twice, telling Sect Master Xuan Qing not to speak first.


    What else does Sect Master Xuanqing want to say.


    could be stared at by Ye Luo, and suddenly she didn''t dare to speak.


    The shopkeeper standing on the side pondered for a while.


    Look at Ye Luo from the left, and then at Sect Master Xuan Qing.


    "Ahem, what? In fact, the Sect Master of the Tianqing Sect has never eaten for nothing in this restaurant, and we have never even seen each other."


    "The reason for the present scene is actually a little joke between me and the master of this adult. It was a joke, a joke."


    The shopkeeper said carefully.


    The voice fell.


    The court fell silent.


    Ye Luo''s eyes widened, her expression stunned.


    He is pretty good, not an exaggeration.


    Sect Master Xuan Qing exaggerated, his face showed madness.


    "Look, look at it! I''m really not in vain!!"


    "I''m really not white..."


    was half crazy.


    Sect Master Xuanqing stopped abruptly.


    and many more.


    what?


    Just now the shopkeeper said, was it a little joke?


    A little joke, opened the entire sect of his Tianqing Sect?


    Just a little joke, his entire Tianqing Sect was smashed?


    Just a little joke, his suzerain throne is unstable, and he is treated as a white dog?


    Am I special...


    Sect Master Xuan Qing was angry, staring at the shopkeeper, wishing to tear the shopkeeper to pieces.


    "My master¡¯s friend, you dare to move. Believe it or not, I will smash you Tianqingzong again."


    Ye Luo''s indifferent voice sounded slowly.


    Sect Master Xuanqing thought of the scene of the sky full of sword aura in the Tianqing Sect, and he shuddered, and quickly lowered his head, not daring to speak.


    Look at this scene.


    Ye Luo was also silent.


    If this thing is wrong.


    Then he smashed the entire Tianqingzong, what should be done.


    At that time, I was thinking about trying my hand, urging the power of the endless sword gourd, one sword went down, and thousands of sword qi fell.


    The Qingzong is gone for at least half a day...


    He should pay for this? ?


    Ye Luo silently calculated his wealth.


    Treasures, endless sword gourds.


    Clothes, mundane level.


    Supernatural power spells, you can understand them by yourself.


    He seems to have no money.


    Let Master pay the money?


    Impossible!


    Isn¡¯t this ruining his impression in Master¡¯s mind?


    Let this shopkeeper pay?


    The leaves fell without a trace and glanced at the shopkeeper.


    Forget it, how much money can a mundane have.


    Or, owe it first?


    Be owed first!


    Thinking of this, Ye Luoyouyou stood up and touched his nose.


    "That, Sect Master Xuan Qing, um...this is a misunderstanding."


    "But I accidentally smashed your family sect, and now I don¡¯t have any money with me. Why don¡¯t you owe it first, and I¡¯ll pay you back next time!"


    "how do you feel?"


    Ye Luo said helplessly.


    Sect Master Xuan Qing, who was standing on the side, heard this, and almost no blood came out.


    The sect of his family was smashed, and he was also wronged by a white dog.


    Now it''s over if you owe this sentence? !


    Sect Master Xuan Qing wants to say something.


    Looking at the gourd on Ye Luo''s waist, he didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    You are a big gourd, you are reasonable...


    ¡­¡­


    The third update, ask for a recommendation ticket! ! !


    There are many friends who say that the cabbage is changed every day! Wow, the cabbage is clearly shifted every day.


    There are also friends who ask about the book group, and cabbage will mention it again. Book q group number: 1082090064


    Also ask for a recommendation ticket!


    Also, those prophets, don¡¯t jump so fast, be careful to cut you guys, eh.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 72： The treasurer of regret

    Chapter 72 The Remorseful Shopkeeper


    Sect Master Xuanqing is gone.


    left with full of resentment.


    Before leaving, a photo-taking stone was used.


    Let Ye Luo say to the shadow stone, Sect Master Xuanqing is not a white prostitute.


    After obtaining this shadow stone, Sect Master Xuan Qing left.


    Xianzui Inn, on the second floor.


    On a table.


    The shopkeeper put up a table of delicious food, and wanted to reward Ye Luo.


    But Ye Luo is obviously not someone with the surname Chu.


    I am embarrassed to eat for nothing.


    can only sit there, standing still.


    Does not speak or move.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere became a bit solidified.


    When the shopkeeper on the side saw this, he could only smile awkwardly, pretending to look in the direction of the door, looking for topics to ease the atmosphere.


    "My lord, you said, can the Tianqing Sect Master go back, can the matter really be resolved?"


    The shopkeeper said.


    Hear this.


    Sitting Ye Luo also turned his head slightly and looked in the direction of the gate on the first floor.


    Sect Master Xuanqing worried that Tianqingzong would be dissatisfied with the position of the other party''s sovereign because of this matter.


    So before leaving, I found Ye Luo to take a video and saved it in the photo-taking stone.


    Ye Luo thought to himself for a moment, and squinted his eyes.


    "It should be possible to solve it. Doesn''t he have a photo stone in his hand? Proving innocence must be enough."


    Ye Luo slowly spoke.


    "I think the photo-taking stone looks too useless, but it will be counterproductive?"


    The shopkeeper murmured to himself.


    "What''s the answer to this?"


    Ye Luo raised his eyebrows, looked at the shopkeeper, and asked faintly.


    The shopkeeper next to ?? showed a pleasing smile on his face.


    handed Ye Luo a cup of tea.


    only then spoke again.


    "I think it would be better if the Sect Master of the Tianqing Sect went directly back? Now the whole piece of that photo-taking stone is returned. I heard you say that you were named to the Sect of the Qing Dynasty. In the eyes of the Sect of the Qing Dynasty, my lord. You must be aggressive."


    "But your sir, your tone is so kind just now, I think it will be counterproductive, will the Tianqing sect people think that the Tianqing sect master has paid the compensation, and then let the lord your tone become kind?"


    "Also, this kind of thing, to say it is a misunderstanding, is it too hasty?"


    The shopkeeper talks freely.


    Listening to these words, Ye Luo was taken aback.


    It seems...


    does make sense.


    He went up and smashed everyone''s sect,


    Even the elder of the family was almost cut off.


    Finally, everyone was watching.


    Forcibly take the lord of the family away.


    Now there is still a picture stone, and the tone is kind, saying it is a misunderstanding.


    This¡­¡­


    seems to be very easy to imagine.


    It is easy to make people think that Sect Master Xuan Qing has provided satisfactory compensation to have this photo-taking stone.


    Ye Luo was silent for a moment.


    Or, catch up and help explain?


    just forget it.


    I feel that this matter will become darker and darker.


    Let''s leave it to Sect Master Xuan Qing to deal with it himself.


    But then again.


    This shopkeeper has a good mind.


    deserves to be the old friend of the master in the mortal world.


    I just don¡¯t know, how the Master and this mortal treasurer met.


    Thinking of this, Ye Luo''s eyes flashed with curiosity.


    "This matter, I believe Sect Master Xuan Qing, should be handled properly."


    "But having said that, I am very curious, how did you know Master and Mr. Shopkeeper?"


    "Mr. Shopkeeper, don''t get me wrong, I''m just curious about the past of Master."


    Ye Luo said.


    He also specially reminded it.


    I am afraid that this shopkeeper''s misunderstanding.


    What should I do if I say something nonsense in front of the master at that time, which affects his position in the eyes of the master?


    Well, he feels that his impression status in the eyes of the master is his success rate in becoming the Sect Master of Wudao Sect in the future!


    The shopkeeper sitting next to him gave a wry smile, not knowing what to say.


    Can he say that your master is actually the white dog?


    Who knows, your master is actually a real boss.


    Your master also said that he is the Nascent Soul Realm...


    Nasal Infant Realm can teach such an apprentice?


    The shopkeeper is only when Chu Yuan is in the pseudo-decoration.


    Looking at Ye Luo with a curious look in front of him.


    The shopkeeper began to think about the response lines.


    "There is nothing curious about this, I just met while eating, drinking and having fun."


    "The respected teacher is white, cough cough, but the respected teacher likes to play the world very much. He and I met in the mortal world, and we made friends."


    "I made a joke with the respected master a few days ago. I didn''t expect the respected master to take it seriously. Only then will you be the master of the Qingzong."


    "By the way, sir, dare you ask what realm the master is? The master told me that he is the Nascent Soul Realm, but I don''t feel like it at all."


    The shopkeeper''s eyes flashed, and asked.


    "Isn''t my master said it? Then I can''t disclose it."


    Ye Luo hesitated for a moment, not daring to speak out.


    "It''s okay, my lord, just tell me, I won''t tell the master."


    The shopkeeper bewildered.


    "This... this really doesn''t work."


    Ye Luo still chose to refuse.


    "Why not, I guess it myself, if I get it right, sir, would you give me a hint?"


    The shopkeeper can only choose this method.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo hesitated, but did not refuse.


    He didn''t speak anyway.


    is guessed by the shopkeeper himself.


    And this shopkeeper is an old friend of the master.


    It should be fine.


    The shopkeeper next to ?? was overjoyed when he saw this.


    began to try to guess.


    "My lord, I started to guess?"


    "Master, should it be in the early stage of Transforming God Realm?"


    The shopkeeper said cautiously.


    àÛ!


    Ye Luo heard this, almost didn''t laugh, and shook his head.


    In the early stage of Transforming God Realm? That kind of rubbish, it''s not worthy to give his master shoes.


    "Is that the existence of the middle stage of the God Transformation Realm?"


    The shopkeeper looked at Ye Luo and shook his head, and reported another realm.


    "Be bold."


    Ye Luo shook his head again, reminding him.


    "That''s the existence of the late stage of the Transcendent God Realm!"


    Ye Luo shook his head.


    "Could it be a half-step crossing the catastrophe?!!!"


    Ye Luo shook his head.


    "It is impossible to be the real peerless power in the early stage of crossing the Tribulation Realm!!"


    Ye Luo still shook his head.


    The shopkeeper is going crazy.


    This is really not his courage.


    There is no end to the early stage of crossing the tribulation realm.


    What kind of existence is that?


    This kind of existence, do all things for nothing?


    And he has eaten with such beings?


    Ye Luo on the side saw what the shopkeeper looked like.


    can''t bear to continue.


    "Okay, don''t guess, my master should be the pinnacle of the tribulation realm, and even half step into the existence of soaring!"


    Leaves fall in a leisurely way.


    Boom! ! !


    The shopkeeper suddenly stagnated, his eyes widened.


    This¡­¡­


    This¡­¡­


    This¡­¡­


    This is real? !


    He is not dreaming?


    The shopkeeper suddenly remembered something.


    He remembered that the surnamed Chu had previously suggested that he should go to the other side¡¯s Zongmen Mountain to open a branch.


    He refused? ! !


    He rejected an existence that crossed the Tribulation Realm pinnacle, or even ascended in half a step? ! !


    The shopkeeper rolled his eyes and fainted directly.


    First update, ask for recommendation votes! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 73： Key of relic

    Chapter 73 The Key to the Ruins


    Late night.


    Xianzui Inn.


    Woohoo...


    A faint cry sounded in the inn.


    At this moment, Ye Luo, who was sitting cross-legged in a wing, listened to the cry, opened his eyes, and glanced at the outside of the wing.


    In the end, he could only helplessly shook his head.


    This shopkeeper.


    I don¡¯t know what is going crazy.


    After learning about the realm of Master, I started to cry.


    This cry is a long time.


    Ye Luo wanted to go.


    but was stopped by the crying shopkeeper.


    said to keep him for one night.


    Ye Luo looked at the shopkeeper who was in the wrong state, and agreed.


    There is also this scene.


    Three shifts in the middle of the night.


    The shopkeeper was crying downstairs.


    "What is this guy crying?"


    Ye Luo was puzzled and didn''t want to understand.


    He waved his hand.


    A layer of Dao Yun covers his room, isolating outside sounds.


    Then Ye Luo picked up the key to unlock the Archaic Sword Sovereign Ruins in his arms.


    Prepare to spend this night to comprehend.


    See if you can comprehend something.


    Wait tomorrow, he can go back to the mountain and return to Master.


    Ye Luo took out the key, and was about to adjust his state, meditation and enlightenment.


    hasn''t waited for him to start.


    A voice suddenly rang in his mind.


    "Master, you...this thing is the key to unlocking the ruins of the Primordial Sword Master? Master, where did you get this thing?"


    This sound was made by the spirit of the endless sword gourd.


    Ye Luo, who was about to comprehend, was interrupted and looked down at the gourd on his waist.


    "Yes, this is the key to unlock the remains of the Primordial Sword Sovereign."


    "This key was given to me by my master, what''s the matter? Can you let me quickly understand the mystery of this key?"


    Ye Luo asked curiously.


    This endless sword gourd is also a spiritual treasure anyway.


    I don¡¯t know how many years it was born for a spirit treasure.


    Maybe there is a way to let him understand the mystery of this key.


    Since he got the key, he has not had any way to comprehend it.


    From the beginning, I didn¡¯t care, but gradually became important.


    Master gave him this key.


    is obviously to give him a chance.


    If he really can¡¯t realize it for a long time, what kind of face does he have to see Master?


    What other face will inherit the position of the future Sect Master of Wudao Sect?


    Buzz!


    The endless sword gourd, which was still in Ye Luo''s waist, flashed a burst of light after hearing what Ye Luo said, and slowly floated.


    Wrote twice around the key in Ye Luo''s hand.


    A voice came from the gourd.


    "Master, there is a strong layer of Jianyi Daoyun over this key, which seems to be protecting the key. This is why you can¡¯t comprehend it, Master. I will absorb the Jianyi Daoyun. Master, you should be able to quickly comprehend it. Up."


    The sound falls.


    A layer of blue light flickered on the endless sword gourd.


    The ancient ¡®sword¡¯ character in the gourd body seemed to come alive, shaking constantly.


    at the same time.


    The key in Yeluo''s hand also floated.


    In Ye Luo''s sight.


    A white light on the key was sucked into the endless sword gourd.


    just passed away in a flash.


    But Ye Luo still saw it.


    "Okay, master, you can enlighten the rest for yourself. This key is a great opportunity. With this opportunity, master, you will be the supreme strong in the future!"


    This voice came from the endless sword gourd.


    finished.


    The endless sword gourd became a gourd again, hung in the waist of the leaf fall.


    Ye Luo wanted to ask something, but he could see that the key floating in the air was about to fall off.


    has no time to ask anything.


    Reach out and catch the key.


    Look down.


    The key is completely different.


    I saw that the key in his hand was emitting a faint white fluorescence, and all the original sword marks and sword marks disappeared, replaced by a strong Taoist rhyme.


    Ye Luo looked at the key for a long time, closed his five fingers slightly, holding the key, Dao Yun wrapped the key.


    In an instant, the Dao Yun on the key passed to Ye Luo.


    Boom!


    Ye Luo''s mind was shocked, and a map was quickly outlined in his mind.


    this is¡­


    Go to the map of the ruins of the Primordial Sword Sovereign!


    Is he realizing this? !


    Huh...


    Ye Luo took a deep breath, looked at the map carefully, and noted the location.


    There is no thought of continuing to meditate.


    got up and prepared to return to the mountain gate, to return to the master.


    Think carefully.


    He will return to life at this time, and then go to the ruins.


    It''s better to go directly to the ruins and get the contents of the ruins.


    Go back to Master again together.


    Give Master a surprise at that time.


    Isn''t ?? wonderful?


    Ye Luo nodded slightly, thinking it was feasible.


    With a wave of his hand, he scattered all the rhymes in the room.


    Suddenly bursts of crying came in again.


    Ye Luo glanced outside the room with quite a headache.


    The idea of ??going through the gate and leaving was also dispelled by him.


    Finally, Ye Luo chose to leave from the window.


    jumped up, stepped on the flying sword, and quickly turned into a stream of light and left the inn.


    ...


    The first floor of the inn.


    The fat shopkeeper sat on the floor, crying so badly.


    Snot and tears mixed together, all over the face.


    I once had a great opportunity in front of me. I didn''t cherish it. I regretted it when I lost it.


    The most painful thing in the world is this.


    If God can give me another chance, I will say three words to that big guy, ten times!


    Don''t say one million taels of gold a year, ten million taels, he will sell all the iron.


    Opening an inn at the foot of a top sect mountain, what is the concept?


    A proper school district room!


    Leave aside the business for the time being, the chances of future children joining the top sect to learn are also much greater.


    But now there is no chance.


    He, the shopkeeper, obviously narrowed the road!


    is wrong.


    That big man of Chu, didn¡¯t he give him some silver back? He also said that if it is preserved, it will be of great value in the future.


    Where is his silver? !


    The shopkeeper froze for a moment, stopped crying, and yelled outside.


    "Little Er, come over to me!"


    Originally hiding outside the inn shivering, Xiao Er, who didn''t dare to come in, heard the shout and could only gritted his teeth and walked in.


    "The shopkeeper!"


    Xiaoer cautiously said.


    "Where is the package I gave you last time? No, it''s just a few taels of silver in that package?!"


    The shopkeeper said with red eyes.


    "This...Isn''t this lost? The shopkeeper personally ordered me to throw it in the stinking ditch, and said that I must see it washed away before I can come back..."


    Xiaoer lowered his head and said.


    The shopkeeper: "..."


    Have I ever done such a stupid thing? ? ?


    I regret it! !


    ...


    Second update, ask for a recommendation ticket! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 74： The metamorphosis of Su Qianyuan

    Chapter 74 The Transformation of Su Qianyuan


    Leaves fell on the way to the ruins.


    The owner of Xianzui Inn was crying.


    Compared to the excitement of the outside world.


    Wudao Sect, however, seemed quiet and deserted.


    Chu Yuan cultivated that trace of mana in retreat.


    Zhang Han is reading a book and studying the formation.


    As for Su Qianyuan.


    Of course he was still there on the mountainside, and he had tempered his flesh.


    At this moment.


    In the cave on the mountainside.


    The purple earth visible to the naked eye filled the cave.


    Su Qianyuan sat in the cave, constantly attracting the evil spirits into his body to exercise.


    I saw a trail of purple earth evil running along his pores into the body, and then spit out from his nostrils.


    is just the gas that comes out, everything is white.


    After some inhalation and exhalation.


    Su Qianyuan slowly opened his eyes and ended this exercise.


    "The way of refining the body, it turns out that there are so many details."


    Su Qianyuan muttered to himself.


    After he was attracted to the body, he found a lot of things.


    For example, the skin can actually be tempered, the bones can be tempered, and the internal organs can also be tempered!


    Even cells can be tempered!


    And every time you exercise, it will greatly increase the human body.


    The potential of the human body is very scary!


    If the skin, bones, and cells are all tempered, then the fighting power is absolutely beyond doubt!


    Master said that it is absolutely feasible to break the ten thousand laws with the flesh.


    Refining the body together, shouldn''t stop at the golden core!


    Thinking of this, Su Qianyuan felt amused.


    "Losing those garbage masters, if you say that you can only refine the golden core, you can only refine the golden core, and what is the same level, ten golden cores are not as good as one immortal cultivation golden core."


    "If it is really the golden core of refining, I am afraid that ten immortal cultivation golden cores will not be enough for the golden core of refining."


    "However, the real body refining is too difficult. The general refining is to absorb the gentle spiritual energy and add the elixir to enhance the physical body. The real refining needs to be tempered with stimulating energy such as the earth evil."


    "The soul can''t hold it at all. After a long time, the soul is gone. Tsk tsk, this one is just suitable for me."


    Su Qianyuan is amazed.


    I feel that this way is completely tailor-made for him.


    So he can live without a soul.


    If you are someone else, you will die long ago without a soul.


    Don''t talk about the use of the ground to train the body.


    But then again, does this earth evil still erode the spiritual roots?


    Su Qianyuan can feel it.


    When sucking the earth into the body to exercise, the earth seems to be corrosive to his spiritual root.


    It is not so much erosion, but it is breaking his spiritual roots and turning them into nutrients that nourish the flesh.


    Su Qianyuan had never heard of it, and the earthshad had the effect of eroding the roots of the soul.


    But Su Qianyuan was too lazy to think.


    He can''t cultivate, and his spiritual roots are useless.


    If ?? is broken by erosion, then it will be broken by erosion.


    Anyway, smashing his spiritual roots will nourish his physical body.


    "However, my body has increased a lot recently. I don''t know how effective my combat is. I have to try this."


    Su Qianyuan stood up and walked out of the cave.


    When he walked out of the cave, he felt the gentle aura outside the cave.


    The whole person feels relaxed.


    I stayed in the cave full of Earthsha for a long time, and now I walked out, as if a huge rock on my shoulder was unloaded in vain.


    Suddenly relaxed.


    makes people caught off guard.


    "The aura is too mild, good for cultivating immortals, but not suitable for body training!"


    Su Qianyuan made an evaluation of Reiki.


    The person who cultivates immortality, majoring in mana and soul.


    So you need a gentle aura.


    But what you need for body training is stimulating energy to stimulate the human body.


    Reiki is not suitable for body training!


    Su Qianyuan shook his head and walked to a tree.


    Five fingers together to form a punch.


    Slowly accumulate energy.


    He hasn''t punched yet.


    The entire arm was wrapped in a blast of air.


    This is not magic power, but the air current that his power has reached an extreme, transcending the mundane level.


    Boom! ! !


    next moment.


    Su Qianyuan slammed his fist.


    The moment the fist touches the tree.


    The terrifying air current tore the trees to shreds, and with a bang, several surrounding trees collapsed.


    The roots of the trees were all shaken out, causing the ground to crack a lot.


    The power of a punch.


    Horror!


    Su Qianyuan stood there very calmly, and the wind blew his robes into a hunting noise. With the big bald head, the inexplicable charm came up.


    "The power of this punch is comparable to that of the foundation building, but the speed is still a bit worse."


    As Emperor Qiandi Daozong''s presidency, Su Qianyuan is very clear about the power of his punch.


    In terms of strength, it is already comparable to the base building.


    But the shortcomings are also very obvious.


    The speed defect is too large.


    This may cause signs that he can¡¯t hit someone.


    Su Qianyuan realized his shortcomings, and after pondering for a while, he had a countermeasure.


    If there is no speed improvement in the future.


    Then he can only do his best to gather all his power at one point, only strike a blow, and knock down people unexpectedly with an explosive attack.


    The only way to make up for his shortcomings.


    Su Qianyuan thought to himself.


    at this time.


    A voice sounded from behind.


    "Brother, you are really making a lot of noise."


    Su Qianyuan turned his head and looked.


    I saw Zhang Han walking down the mountain at a glance.


    "Brother!"


    Su Qianyuan immediately saluted.


    Coming, Zhang Han waved his hand elegantly, and looked at the trees that Su Qianyuan had knocked down with great interest.


    "You don¡¯t need to be polite, brother."


    "Junior brother, you can do this. It has only been a few days since you have been refining the body? There is such a powerful force."


    "But Junior Brother, your movement is a bit big."


    Zhang Han smiled gently and said.


    Su Qianyuan on the other side was taken aback when he heard this.


    panicked in my heart.


    He made a big movement?


    Is it possible that he was shocked by the master¡¯s failure?


    "Senior brother is absurdly praised, compared to the brother, the brother still learns, and there is a lot more."


    "It''s just brother, you said that the movement of the brother is a bit big, did the brother accidentally disturb the master?"


    Su Qianyuan said cautiously.


    "No, it''s just that I felt the fluctuations under the mountain on the mountain, so I just came down and took a look. As for the disturbing Master... Don''t worry, I have specially placed a large soundproof array for the Master''s palace so that it will not disturb Master.


    Zhang Han said with a ¡®caring¡¯ smile.


    "Then thank you brother!"


    Su Qianyuan is relieved.


    Zhang Han beside ?? waved his hand without saying much.


    looked at the place where Su Qianyuan punched him.


    Thinking is a bit erratic.


    He is not enough to break through to the Transcendent Realm at once.


    This junior grew up so fast.


    If he was overtaken by this junior, then he would be ashamed.


    Is it time for him to go down the mountain to find a chance?


    Zhang Han''s eyes are in a trance...


    Third update, ask for recommendation votes! !


    was updated in advance today, and the two updates are together!


    Ask for a recommendation ticket! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 75： What kind of experience can you not go to the Nascent Soul Realm?

    Chapter 75 What kind of experience can you not go to the Nascent Soul Realm?


    Wudaozong, in the palace of Chu Yuan.


    Call...


    With a mouthful of turbid breath, Chu Yuan slowly opened his eyes.


    He has taken a step further from the middle of the Golden Core Realm.


    Condensed a trace of mana again.


    Although a trace of mana is a little bit less, but the accumulation of less will result in more.


    But, maybe he really should, and look for another cheat book.


    Chu Yuan feeling.


    The basic cultivation method in the early stage of the Qi Refining Realm can no longer satisfy him.


    He has thoroughly learned this cheat book.


    It¡¯s time to find more advanced cheats.


    At the very least, you need to have one copy. The basic cultivation method in the middle stage of the refining realm will only work.


    Who should I go to for this cheat?


    He has no money to buy it.


    Looking for the shopkeeper?


    Chu Yuan thought about it and found it feasible.


    But this is not in a hurry.


    Wait for Ye Luo to deal with the affairs of the white prostitutes of Tianqingzong first, then he went to the shopkeeper.


    Then the shopkeeper will not be embarrassed to refuse, right?


    At any rate, I also sent my apprentice to help.


    "By the way, is my palace too quiet recently?"


    Chu Yuan glanced at the palace gate he was closing tightly.


    He remembered that when he was cultivating, no matter how quiet he was, there would be some insects and birds chirping.


    In the last few days, his palace has become quiet for some reason.


    "It''s really inexplicable. Could it be that Su Qianyuan and Zhang Han had nothing to eat and ate all the nearby birds and insects? Are they so fierce?"


    "Well, regarding the diet of the disciple, I really don''t know how to solve it. I can''t open a canteen. Let the whole canteen come up."


    Chu Yuan frowned.


    He seemed to have imagined that honest disciple Zhang Han, taking Su Qianyuan with painstaking efforts to hunt birds everywhere.


    I have eaten all the nearby birds, and I have come to the scene of eating insects.


    Chu Yuan said that he could not do anything.


    It is always impossible to recruit a canteen aunt to go to the mountain to open a canteen.


    It¡¯s just the food, he has to make it all right.


    In the future, his Wudao Sect must be full of waste materials.


    Waste materials cannot absorb aura to maintain the body, and will starve to death without eating.


    So to run Wudaozong well, you must be prepared for food.


    "Otherwise, tie up the shopkeeper and open a branch under the mountain? This is also not good. People are not happy, and the knives are on the neck."


    Sitting on the futon, Chu Yuan muttered to herself.


    Thinking about the method.


    I just can¡¯t think of a way.


    The more I think about it, the more headaches I get.


    at this time.


    A voice sounded outside the palace.


    "The disciple Zhang Han asks to see Master, please also Master to see the disciple!"


    Chu Yuan, who was still thinking about food, froze for a moment.


    Zhang Han asked to see him?


    This honest disciple did not go to read, but came to see what he was doing.


    Want to return, Chu Yuan''s movements are not slow.


    Reached out and waved.


    Mana gushed out and helped him open the palace gate.


    Seeing this honest disciple, he is still happy.


    "come in."


    Chu Yuan spoke softly.


    The sound is blessed by mana.


    spread outside the hall.


    After a while, Zhang Han, who was dressed in a Confucian robe and hairpin, with a temperament like a scholar, stepped in.


    Chu Yuan looked at the honest disciple walking in front of him, and touched his chin.


    This disciple...


    is more and more like a scholar.


    Obviously, I am here to cultivate immortals.


    Although he is fooling around, he still needs to be a cultivator.


    Otherwise he will lose face.


    Chu Yuan complained inwardly.


    The surface is a light cloud.


    "Han''er, you came to be a teacher, but what happened?"


    Chu Yuan slowly spoke.


    The coming Zhang Han stopped in front of Chu Yuan and bowed respectfully.


    "Master, the disciple feels the bottleneck and wants to go down the mountain for some experience. I hereby ask Master for permission!"


    Zhang Han spoke.


    On that day, the big brother stepped on the flying sword, and the sky was full of sword aura, like a peerless sword fairy.


    Now the Third Junior Brother is growing rapidly.


    Zhang Han feels that he is not growing fast enough.


    I want to go down the mountain to find opportunities.


    Listening to these words, Chu Yuan, who was sitting on the futon, opened his eyes slightly and looked at Zhang Han.


    The corners of the mouth twitch slightly.


    He is an honest disciple, is it silly to read?


    A mortal is thinking about going down the mountain to experience?


    Going down the mountain, I am afraid that any beast will be killed when I encounter it, and I still have experience.


    I''m sure to be silly reading.


    No, it seems that Wudaozong needs more entertainment projects.


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and looked at this honest disciple.


    "Han''er, you want to go down the mountain to experience... for the teacher you should have agreed, but your cultivation level is too low for Han''er, and it is too dangerous to go down the mountain for the experience. For the teacher, you need things to do and you can¡¯t go down the mountain with you.


    "I should give up all the things I have experienced down the mountain."


    Chu Yuan discouraged.


    Zhang Han standing in front heard this.


    almost blurted out subconsciously.


    What kind of experience can''t even go to the Nascent Soul Realm?


    I can think about it.


    still did not say it.


    Speaking this kind of thing to Master in person, it¡¯s too disrespectful.


    "Master, the disciple''s cultivation level has reached a bottleneck. Even if it is dangerous, the disciple must go down the mountain to practice."


    Zhang Han said firmly.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan''s light and breezy appearance almost cracked.


    The repair base reaches the bottleneck?


    Wow, you honest disciple would also lie.


    You have reached the bottleneck in your cultivation base, then am I just one step away from becoming a Golden Immortal?


    No, you don¡¯t even have a cultivation base, so beep.


    Forget it, let''s take a look.


    In case you missed it.


    Chu Yuan''s mana was running, gathered his eyes, and stared at Zhang Han carefully.


    There is no cultivation base.


    This disciple is lying.


    Alas, as the world goes down, honest people will lie.


    Chu Yuan shook his head.


    "Han''er, are you sure that your cultivation base has reached the bottleneck?"


    "As a teacher, I am afraid it is not, Han''er, you are upset."


    "You don¡¯t have a bottleneck, but you have a problem with your state of mind. Don¡¯t read the book all the time, and walk more in the mountains."


    "Cultivation, cultivation, not only the Tao, but also the heart, the mood can not be confused, Han''er, do you understand?"


    Chu Yuanyu said earnestly.


    Boom...


    The words come out.


    Zhang Han''s mind suddenly shook, and it suddenly dawned on him.


    The urgency of growth disappeared in an instant.


    He was too anxious!


    The state of mind is out of trouble.


    It was said by Chu Yuan.


    Zhang Han suddenly realized his problem.


    The level of practice speed created too much pressure on him.


    Natural heart can make him stronger.


    He wants to maintain his state of mind.


    almost...


    He almost got confused.


    Master¡¯s eyes were covered with mana just now, so he is watching his situation!


    Zhang Han was moved.


    In the end, it was still a good teacher, and he noticed something wrong with him for the first time.


    reminded him.


    "Master, I understand!"


    Zhang Han immediately saluted with excitement.


    ¡­¡­


    First update, ask for recommendation votes! ! ! !


    Be late, àÓàÓàÓ.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 76： Lunar star stingy?

    Chapter 76 Lunar Star Stingy?


    Inside the palace.


    Looking at Zhang Han''s leaving back.


    Chu Yuan lost consciousness for a while.


    Really should pay attention to this aspect of food.


    Look at what this honest disciple has become. Without a cultivation base, he actually wants to go down the mountain to practice.


    I''m afraid it''s not going to feed the beasts under the mountain.


    Some entertainment items must be added.


    There is also this food aspect.


    These disciples are all waste materials, no one can stand it without eating.


    There is no food in Wudaozong.


    This aspect should be dealt with first.


    Otherwise, he was afraid that this disciple would be crazy if he didn''t arrive for a year.


    Furthermore, he will continue to recruit disciples in the future to make his realm higher and higher.


    These things must be done in advance.


    "No matter what, go to the shopkeeper first, even if you can''t let the shopkeeper come to open a branch, at least you should find a few messages from the shopkeeper, and see if you can find someone who is reliable to come up and cook."


    Chu Yuan thought secretly about the countermeasures.


    He has nothing to do.


    can only go to the shopkeeper to see if there is any news.


    Chu Yuan sitting on the futon thought of this and stood up.


    Walking to the outside of the temple, a cloud of Falun Gong appeared on the soles of his feet.


    Chu Yuan controlled Fa Yun and flew slowly in the direction of Silver Moon City.


    ...


    at the same time.


    The entrance of the Dharma Hall.


    Zhang Han is back here.


    He did not return to his palace. For him, the Dharma Hall was much better than his palace.


    At this moment.


    A clear sight in Zhang Han''s eyes.


    After the master raised the question of state of mind, he understood it clearly.


    He cares too much about how fast he accumulates energy.


    Having one mind to quickly reach the level of one-time breakthrough to the God Realm, so as to give Master a surprise.


    Plus the pressure of Senior Brother and Third Junior Brother.


    makes him feel a problem.


    If it is not a reminder from the teacher.


    He didn''t even realize it.


    "No! I can''t continue reading the formation books for the time being, I have to deal with the mood and foundation first."


    "Recently, I have become more proficient in some powerful formations. Although I can form a formation with a single thought, if I am not proficient in the formation, I will eventually be a little strange."


    Zhang Han stood at the door of the Hall of Transmission, thinking about his own situation.


    The matter of accumulating energy must be delayed for a while.


    Current goal, he wants to improve his proficiency in the game.


    The first thing to improve is to kill the formation.


    Zhang Han did not continue to walk into the Hall of Transmission.


    Instead, he left towards the foot of the mountain.


    Practicing the killing and cutting formation on the mountain, the movement is not small.


    Zhang Han didn''t know that Chu Yuan had left, but simply didn''t want to disturb Master.


    Walking all the way to the mountainside, and found a clearing under the mountain, Zhang Han stopped walking.


    Practice the killing formation.


    Power is certainly not small.


    Until the mountain comes down, Zhang Han dare not practice.


    At the bottom of Tianwu Mountain.


    Zhang Han stood under a tree.


    The breeze blows by.


    Blowed him in a Confucian robe into a hunting noise.


    A few strands of hair fluttered between the temples.


    "The most powerful one of the killing formations I have is the one of the eight ancient killing formations, the sky demon gathered in the evil formation."


    "However, the celestial demon gathers the evil formation, after all, it is not as easy to use as the lunar star array, or the lunar star is familiar with me, it is easier to borrow the power of the lunar star."


    Zhang Han muttered to himself.


    Lunar Star Array.


    This formation is very simple.


    The principle of the formation method is to use one''s own great mana to induce the Taiyin Star, and then match the formation map and various extremely Yin materials to let the power of the Taiyin Star descend and kill the enemy.


    This formation was originally simple. It fell into Zhang Han''s hands. After thorough research, it was transformed into an alternative lunar star formation.


    Well, Zhang Han directly turned this formation into a generational formation.


    A thought leads the power of the lunar star to come, transforming into the real body of lunar, to fight and kill the enemy on his behalf.


    As for how powerful the Lunar Star is...


    It goes without saying.


    The real lunar star, even if it is crossing the tribulation realm, can''t hold its full blow.


    How much power Zhang Han can borrow depends entirely on how proficient he is.


    "Since I finished changing the formation, this is the first time to use this formation seriously."


    Standing under the tree, Zhang Han prepared a little bit, and then started to use it.


    He closed his eyes.


    Imagine the appearance of the lunar star in my mind.


    Buzz!


    In the bright sky, a corner of the lunar star that should have disappeared suddenly appeared.


    A ray of moonlight shot down from the lunar star, and it fell on Zhang Han.


    In an instant, Zhang Han''s body was chilly.


    The trees next to them were destroyed by the cold almost in an instant.


    "Get up!"


    Zhang Han was also unambiguous, and began to set up the formation wholeheartedly.


    In his heart, ancient runes flew out one by one, turned into a stream of light, and quickly escaped into the surrounding land within 10,000 meters.


    I saw lines appearing on the ground.


    In front of Zhang Han.


    Blowing cold air fell from the sky, and gathered at a point, and a huge cold air figure was formed.


    This chilly figure is as high as 20 meters, like a giant, full of the atmosphere of the lunar star.


    The powerful power of heaven and earth is undoubtedly revealed.


    In front of Tiandiweili.


    The power of people is extremely small.


    Zhang Han looked at all this, nodded in satisfaction, and then glanced around.


    his eyes locked on a huge rock.


    My heart moved.


    Let the cold figure attack the boulder.


    I saw the cold-air figure, after receiving the instruction, violently waved the arm composed of the power of the lunar star and smashed it towards the boulder.


    Boom!


    The cold air figure punched.


    The huge boulder was torn apart, the stone chips were flying, and the terrifying force even spread to the ground, cracks open like spider silk webs.


    In front of Tiandiweili, everything seems to be as fragile as paper.


    Zhang Han watched this scene quietly.


    nodded secretly.


    Although he has no realm himself, but relying on the power of the lunar star to spread the battle, he also has a power comparable to that of the US dollar baby realm.


    "Let''s break up."


    Zhang Han waved his hand and thought.


    The cold figure in front of him suddenly turned into countless air currents and dissipated between the sky and the earth.


    The lines on the ground disappeared.


    A large array is lifted.


    Zhang Han stood there, motionless, watching the dissolution of the big formation, thoughtfully.


    "Next, since I don''t need to continue to comprehend the formation, I can only study the formation and make the formation stronger."


    "This great array of lunar stars can only be strengthened from the connection with the lunar star. As long as the lunar star borrows enough power, this array will naturally become stronger.


    "It''s just that this lunar star, deduction search search, is very stingy."


    Zhang Han whispered a few words in a low voice.


    Lunar Star: "???"


    You borrow every day, are you still reasonable?


    The second one, ask for a recommendation ticket!


    I¡¯m a bit busy tonight, cabbage may not have time to write the third update, and the third one owes it. I will make it up tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, my friends, forgive me!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 77： Cultivators should be friendly

    Chapter 77 Cultivators should be friendly


    Dongzhou area.


    Clear sky.


    The territory of the "Great Zhou" of the ordinary dynasty.


    In the White Willow City, which is still some distance away from Silver Moon City, it is in full swing.


    Chu Yuan passing by here was attracted.


    Bai Liucheng is above the sky.


    Chu Yuan controlled Fayun and paused in the sky above the city gate, looking at the bustling city below and the people running on the street, curiosity flashed in his eyes.


    "What happened? Is it a holiday?"


    Chu Yuan searched.


    was finally locked on a notice at the city gate.


    The content of the announcement is probably that there is a sect named "Changhezong" who wants to accept disciples in the city. Those who pass the qualification can enter the Changhezong to cultivate immortals.


    "Testing qualifications in Bailiu Square? No wonder these people are running over there. I''ll go see it too, or join in the fun."


    Chu Yuan whispered in a low voice.


    His eyes locked in a direction.


    The direction ?? is the direction these ordinary people rush towards.


    should be the Bailiu Square mentioned in this announcement.


    Chu Yuan is also interested.


    A cloud of law condensed on the soles of the feet, flying up into the sky and heading towards Bailiu Square.


    In terms of watching the excitement.


    Chu Yuan''s flying speed was three points faster than usual.


    After a while.


    came to a square.


    At this moment, the square is full of voices, and people on all sides are onlookers, which is very lively.


    If it weren¡¯t for some soldiers to maintain order, I¡¯m afraid there would be trampling incidents.


    In the center of the square, there is a huge stone monument standing.


    Several people in Zongmen costumes stood around the stele.


    These people are orderly letting some young people in the city come to the stele to test their qualifications.


    "Wang Erniu, come forward to check...Fan Linggen, step back, next one."


    "Zhang Dagou, come forward and check...Fanlingen, the next one..."


    "¡­¡­"


    Driving on Fayun, Chu Yuan, who was flying in the sky, saw everything in his eyes.


    He stared at the stone stele below.


    Be curious.


    What kind of spiritual root will he be? At least it should be a Tianlinggen start, right?


    Would you like to test it?


    Chu Yuan lowered his head and took a closer look.


    Beside the stone stele, there are a few foundation-building monks.


    Outside the square, in an attic, it seems that there are two monks from the Golden Core Realm who are also members of the sect.


    Chu Yuan swept around with his spiritual sense.


    Suddenly felt relieved.


    There seems to be no one on the court who can threaten him.


    As for the two golden core monks?


    Really thought he would be afraid of two Golden Core Realms?


    Don¡¯t say two, ten others are not afraid of him!


    As soon as he Chu''s sword is out, who can match it?


    Chu Yuan subconsciously wanted to touch the bleeding red sword from his waist.


    But the palm of his hand felt empty.


    He looked stiff.


    looked down.


    Where is the blood red sword on his waist.


    He forgot to bring it out.


    Without the power of treasure, he has played two Golden Core Realms?


    Chu Yuan was lost in thought.


    In fact, cultivators should be friendly.


    What''s the matter of beating and killing at every turn.


    Is he Chu someone the kind of unreasonable person?


    To test your own qualifications, just pretend to be a mortal to test.


    Thinking about this, Chu Yuan nodded, and landed in a remote alley, and then ran to the crowd in the square and squeezed with the crowd.


    In crowded.


    Chu Yuan took an uncle who was watching the excitement and asked him what he wanted to know.


    "Uncle Uncle, this Long River Sect recruits disciples, what qualifications does it need to join?"


    "Also, how can we be qualified for testing?"


    Chu Yuan asked.


    "Which kid is your baby? What''s your name? You look so handsome, how can you not know about the immortal sect''s acceptance of disciples?"


    The uncle supervised a glance at Chu Yuan and said.


    "Well... I live there, my surname is Chu, my first name is fate, I''m the only one at home, so I don''t know about this, please tell me."


    Chu Yuan pointed his finger in a direction and said.


    The uncle standing on the side looked in the direction of Chu Yuan''s fingers.


    Ok? Chunfeng Tower?


    No wonder...


    No wonder this kid is so handsome.


    turns out to live here.


    Uncle ??''s face became weird.


    "Wazi, you...oh, forget it, if you can really join the fairy sect, you will be able to escape the sea of ??suffering."


    "Join Xianzong, as long as it is not the roots of the mortals, it can be accepted by the immortals of Xianzong. As for how to test, you have to report to the name to be tested."


    "Wa, you are suffering alone. You live in such a sea of ??bitterness. That''s all, let me sign up for you. Please prepare. After you read your name later, you can go up for a test."


    Uncle ?? said.


    stepped out of the crowd.


    To register for Chuyuan to test the qualifications.


    Chu Yuan in the same place looked confused.


    Living in the sea of ??bitterness?


    what.


    Forget it, don¡¯t care what you do, just test your qualifications.


    But these people are really simple.


    Help if you say help.


    There are also those in the world of cultivating immortals, who are also very enthusiastic and generous.


    Of course, except for the elder Qiandi Daozong who had a black belly.


    The last time the Golden Core cultivators received gifts from him, they were all beaten up by the great elders.


    Chu Yuan can remember for a lifetime!


    Is it true that someone Chu¡¯s notebook was left for nothing?


    ridiculous!


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan sneered, don¡¯t let him run into that great elder again, don¡¯t let him have to let the great elder understand what is meant by ¡®killing and surrendering¡¯.


    After thinking for a while.


    Chu Yuan threw many thoughts into his mind, and continued to stare at the stele ahead.


    In his sight.


    One by one young people walked over, put their hands on the stone tablet, and the stone tablet flashed with a burst of brown light.


    and shimmering brown light, they are all said to be the roots of the spirit.


    In other words, the gleaming light on the stone tablet represents different spiritual roots.


    Dark brown, it is the root of vanity.


    As for the others...


    Chu Yuan has never seen it, so it is not clear.


    But after a while, when he goes up, he should be able to see the color of Tianlinggen.


    Of course, it may also be a stronger spiritual root.


    After all, he is a genius!


    Chu Yuan squinted his eyes, and his heart was already imagining what he would look like when he detected the spiritual root.


    The testing on the square is still going on.


    Most young people went up, only to detect the root of Fanling, and then retreated with a bleak face.


    Only a few people occasionally have other spiritual roots.


    This also allowed Chu Yuan to see what the other spiritual roots looked like when they were detected.


    The stele is fiery red and is the root of fire.


    The stone stele is dark blue and is the root of water spirit.


    The stone stele is sharp golden, and it is the root of gold.


    Others, Chu Yuan didn''t see it.


    Because of the youth of Bailiucheng, only these three extraordinary spiritual roots emerged.


    Chu Yuan thought carefully about the colors of other spiritual roots.


    at this time.


    A voice sounded.


    "Chu Yuan, come forward and check."


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, hurriedly squeezed out of the crowd, and walked towards the stele.


    ¡­¡­


    First update, ask for recommendation votes! !


    Be late everyday, hum.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 78： My sect is abandoned

    Chapter 78 Our sect is a waste sect


    White Willow Square.


    Looking at the stone monument in front of him.


    Chu Yuan was confused, is it enough to put his hands on it?


    He raised his head and looked at a middle-aged man in a pale blue uniform next to the stone monument in confusion.


    "Just put your hand on it?"


    Chu Yuan asked suspiciously.


    "If you want to excel, you can use your feet."


    The middle-aged foundation-building cultivator faintly supervised Chu Yuan and said casually.


    "It is better to use your feet?"


    Chu Yuan asked again.


    "What do you mean?"


    The corners of the middle-aged monk''s mouth twitched slightly, a little speechless.


    "I think it''s all the same."


    Chu Yuan shook his head.


    "Then you don''t put your hand on it yet."


    The middle-aged monk helped his forehead, walked to the side, and took a deep breath.


    Hosting such a thing is really tiring.


    This person should be the last one, right?


    Tsk, don¡¯t know what this young man thinks.


    It looks like you are in your twenties, and there is still a dream of cultivating immortals?


    If it really had a spiritual root with a different attribute, it would have been accepted by other sects a long time ago.


    But then again.


    Why is he familiar with this young man?


    It seems to have seen this person somewhere.


    The middle-aged monk stared carefully at Chu Yuan''s handsome face. After looking at it for a long time, he still didn''t see anything.


    is a feeling.


    The feeling of deja vu.


    But I can¡¯t remember where I have seen it.


    That''s it, forget it if you don''t remember it.


    The middle-aged monk could only shook his head, no longer thinking about it.


    ...


    Standing in front of the stele.


    Chu Yuan looked up at the stone tablet for a moment.


    He slowly stretched out his palm from the wide sleeves.


    Click.


    The palm touches the stone tablet.


    I heard a cold feeling.


    I haven''t waited for Chu Yuan to feel it carefully.


    A force gushes from the stone tablet and enters his body.


    Chu Yuan subconsciously wanted to resist this force.


    But he has not had time to resist.


    The power in the stele disappeared.


    at the same time.


    The stele also began to shine.


    I saw a brown light blooming in the stele.


    this is¡­


    Fanling root?


    Wrong!


    Chu Yuan can be seen.


    Amidst this brown light, there are waves of other light mixed in.


    There are golden, red, blue, and various colors.


    These rays are subtle, mixed with brown rays.


    What is this?


    Chu Yuan was stunned, didn¡¯t he say okay, Tian Linggen started?


    What kind of thing is this.


    Cabbage root?


    Dumpling Linggen?


    with stuffing inside?


    Chu Yuan turned his head to look at the middle-aged monk.


    It turned out that the middle-aged monk was also confused, and didn''t understand what kind of spiritual root Chu Yuan was.


    Wow!


    The two golden core monks outside the square saw this, stepped on the flying sword, and quickly flew onto the square.


    "I have met the elders."


    The middle-aged monk hurriedly saluted.


    The two Golden Core Realm cultivators didn''t bother him, they walked straight to the stone tablet, took a closer look, looked at each other, and both shook their heads.


    "This is a mixed spirit root, which can barely be included in the sect."


    One of the Golden Core Realm cultivators said.


    Standing aside, Chu Yuan was stunned immediately.


    Miscellaneous roots?


    What kind of thing is this.


    It¡¯s not a good thing to listen to.


    He is such a big genius, is he not starting from Tianlinggen?


    But, what is this garbled root?


    Chu Yuanxin doubts.


    "Dare to ask, what does zalinggen mean? Is it strong?"


    Chu Yuan asked.


    The two Golden Core Realm cultivators did not answer, they stepped on the flying sword and left with a proud look.


    It was the middle-aged foundation-building monk who kindly answered.


    "Miscellaneous spiritual roots are a bit better than Fanling roots. Simply put, you can repair everything, but you can''t get out of the doorway spiritual roots."


    "It¡¯s just a little bit better than Fanling Roots, but you can also join my Long River Sect and step into the fairy road to cultivate immortals. Maybe in the process of cultivating immortals, what chance did you get to make up for the difference in spiritual roots?"


    "So cheer up and come back to Changhe Sect with us later."


    The middle-aged foundation-building monk encouraged and said.


    Go back to talk.


    The middle-aged foundation-building monk didn''t even think this young man had any potential.


    Bringing back to Zong is just to get his head together.


    After all, there are times when the sect has some conflicts with other sects. When confronted with multiple heads, the momentum is obviously fierce.


    As for Chu Yuan.


    He is in self-doubt.


    Isn¡¯t he a genius?


    Miscellaneous Linggen, is it better than Fan Linggen?


    This is wrong.


    According to normal terms, shouldn''t he be the root of Tianlinggen?


    must be the problem with this stele.


    This is definitely not a waste material.


    Chu Yuan¡¯s stunned spirit fell into the eyes of the middle-aged foundation-building cultivator, but it turned into a sense of loss for the weakness of his spiritual roots.


    "Well, the roots of the spirit may not be that important, don''t think about it, go and clean up, let us return to the sect."


    The middle-aged foundation-building monk also couldn''t bear it, and persuaded him.


    Hear this.


    Standing next to Chu Yuan instantly recovered.


    Go to Changhe Zongxiu?


    seems to work.


    He has no foundation in cultivating immortals, so it is too difficult for him to practice hard by holding a copy of the "Preliminary Qi Refining Realm Basic Cultivation Method".


    If you can join this authentic cultivating sect, you can add your own Wudao sect.


    Isn¡¯t the realm going up?


    However, he is a sect master, I don¡¯t know if he has this status, he can work part-time as a disciple of other sects.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan wanted to try to inquire.


    "Dare to ask this monk, I am the master of a sect. I don¡¯t know if I have this status, can I still enter the Longhe Sect to cultivate immortals?"


    Chu Yuan asked.


    "Oh? Are you the lord of a sect? Can you have a rank?"


    The middle-aged foundation-building monk asked indifferently.


    The disciples of their sect, some of them will establish some small sects after they have completed their studies.


    Although there are very few people who bring their own sect before entering the clan, but not without them.


    But there are also rules.


    A disciple who brings his own sect wants to join the Longhe Sect, then his own sect must not be higher than the eighth rank.


    If it is a sect above the eighth rank...


    Then what Long River Sect is still added?


    Be aware that the Changhe Sect is only the Sixth-Rank Sect.


    "It should be gradeless."


    Chu Yuan hesitated and replied.


    "Is there a license?"


    "It should be...no license."


    "There is a land deed to the sect."


    "Without a land deed, Zhanshan is the land of the sect."


    The middle-aged monk looked at Chu Yuan with weird eyes.


    You have no grade, no license, and no title deed.


    Do you call this sect?


    What kind of trash sect is this? Saying that the sect insulted the sect. Okay!


    "Then, how many people are there in your sect? What is the cultivation base?"


    The middle-aged monk asked again.


    "It''s me, there are four people, except me, they are all waste materials, very wasteful and wasteful ones. My sect is actually a wasteful clan."


    Chu Yuan said.


    "Let''s go, let''s go, then there is no difference between what you said and did not say, there is no difference, let''s go, let us return to the Long River School."


    The middle-aged monk waved his hand.


    The second one, ask for a recommendation ticket!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 79： Create the law of the Holy Land? (Recommendation ticket)

    Chapter 79 The Method of Creating the Holy Land? (Recommendation ticket)


    Dongzhou area.


    Eastern border, near the borders of other big states, there is a cave.


    The cave is located on the top of a high mountain, unpretentious and ordinary.


    It is such a cave, but it is the entrance to the archaic relics.


    At this moment.


    Ye Luo came here and looked at the cave in front of him blankly.


    Let a gust of wind blow by, blowing his robe, his figure standing still.


    "Unexpectedly, this is the entrance of the Archaic Sword Sovereign Ruins. It is really unremarkable. Anyone who comes by will not know that this is the entrance to the Archaic Sword Sovereign Ruins."


    Ye Luo whispered in a low voice.


    Buzz...


    The gourd shook his waist.


    A sound came into Ye Luo''s heart.


    "The entrance to the Archaic Sword Sovereign Ruins does not have the key to unlock the remains. It cannot be opened. For others, this is just a closed cave."


    "And even if others get the key to unlock, they can''t comprehend the rhyme of the Taoist rhyme, thus knowing the entrance of the ancient sword sovereign ruins, not everyone is like you, can have a top spirit treasure like me!"


    Endless Sword Gourd began to sell and boast.


    Ye Luo who heard this shook his head and smiled, without saying anything.


    He also felt that Endless Sword Gourd was right.


    Not everyone is like him, there is a high-grade spirit treasure.


    Not everyone is the same as him, who can join the Hidden Sejong Sect Wudao Sect.


    Not everyone is like him, there is a master who is extremely strong and caring for his apprentices.


    The most important thing is that he even gave this key to the opening by the master.


    If there is no master, he would be a waste material.


    Thinking of this, Ye Luo''s desire to repay Master well became even heavier.


    "Well, Endless Sword Gourd, what does this ancient sword sovereign ruin look like in the end? Isn''t it really a cave?"


    Ye Luo looked at the cave in front of him, and said slowly.


    "Master, the Primordial Sword Sovereign is very human. His existence, even in ancient times, is shocking. If the remains are left in a cave, then the Primordial Sword Sovereign is too shabby. I guess, there must be no cave in it. ."


    The sound of endless sword gourd resounded in Ye Luo''s heart.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo was silent for a moment, and immediately took out the key of opening from his arms.


    The key is taken out.


    suddenly vibrated.


    next moment.


    The key of opening turned into a white light and escaped into the cave.


    The otherwise ordinary cave entrance seems to have come to life.


    In the void at the entrance of the cave, lines of lines were formed out of thin air, forming a pattern of lines faintly.


    Ye Luo looked up.


    Want to see what pattern pattern this is.


    Before he could take a closer look, a powerful suction appeared out of thin air.


    The leaf fell too late to react, feeling that he could not move up and down, and was sucked into the cave.


    While the sky revolves around the earth.


    When Ye Luo opened his eyes again, the scenery in front of him had already changed.


    I saw that he was full of darkness in all directions, even he couldn''t see everything, only felt that he was in darkness.


    "Is this the ruins of the Primordial Sword Sovereign?"


    Ye Luo frowned, wondering what the ruins were.


    He mobilized his own Dao Yun to condense into a killing technique, hoping to break through the darkness.


    at this time.


    A voice sounded from the darkness.


    "Junior, don''t bother. With your strength, you still can''t break the relic restriction left by the deity."


    The voice is hoarse.


    It made people very uncomfortable to hear it. It seemed that there were countless iron swords constantly colliding and making sounds.


    Ye fell for a moment.


    Wait for him to look up again.


    A stream of light gathered in front of him, forming a figure.


    The figure is blurry, but there is an extremely sharp aura surrounding the figure.


    Ye Luo looked at the figure, and there was a tingling sensation in his eyes. Just when he wanted to speak, he realized that he could not speak anyway.


    It''s as if something is pinched in the throat.


    The endless sword gourd between Ye Luo''s waist shone, and it seemed to be about to take a shot.


    hasn''t waited for the endless sword gourd to make a move.


    I saw the ancient golden runes flying out of Ye Luo''s body one by one.


    A smell of the general trend of heaven and earth permeates.


    In an instant, Ye Luo recovered everything, panting, his eyes locked on the figure in front of him.


    "Yes, the short way body, it is worthy of the inheritance of the deity."


    The figure seemed to be taken aback when seeing the golden runes around Ye Luo, but when he spoke again, his tone was satisfied.


    "Dare to ask your Excellency, who is it?"


    Ye Luo took a deep breath, not daring to underestimate this figure.


    "You are among the remains of the deity. Who do you say the deity is? But don¡¯t get me wrong. The deity was not in this realm hundreds of thousands of years ago. Today, it is just a strand of the deity¡¯s soul. You are qualified to accept the deity¡¯s inheritance. But before that, the deity wants to ask you, where did you get the key to unlocking the deity¡¯s ruins?"


    asked the figure.


    "My master gave it to me."


    Ye Luo didn''t conceal it, so he said it directly.


    "Oh? What is the title of Master?"


    The figure asked again.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo asked to say something, but was stunned.


    He...


    He actually didn¡¯t even know his master¡¯s title.


    Is he really a master disciple? A disciple actually doesn''t even know the title of the respected master, is there a face to say that he is a respected master disciple?


    Ye Luo''s face became stiff, and he was silent for a long time. When he looked at the figure, he chose to tell the truth.


    "Sorry, Senior Sword Sovereign, I don''t know what my title is, I only know that I am the Sect Master of Innocent Sect."


    Ye Luo said.


    The figure was stunned when he heard this.


    lowered his head and paused.


    Thinking is thinking.


    "Sect Master Without Dao? Why didn''t this deity have heard of this number of sects, this number of people? It is not easy to have the key to unlock the deity''s relics, nothing more, there were so many powerful sects in the ancient years, and I don''t know the number of sects. , It¡¯s impossible to guess the identity."


    "Junior, since you can enter the ruins of the deity, then you are eligible to accept the deity''s inheritance, but before accepting the deity''s inheritance, you need to accept the deity''s law."


    "Only by comprehending this law, the deity will hand over all the inheritance to you."


    The figure waved his hand and said.


    "Which way to decide?"


    Ye Luo asked puzzledly.


    "Condense Qi Luck, and create a method of cultivating the Holy Land!"


    The figure stood in the darkness and said flatly.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo frowned.


    What''s the use of this method?


    He is a great disciple of the Wudao Sect, and he will inherit the position of the master of the Wudao Sect in the future.


    This kind of law has no effect on him, right?


    ¡­¡­


    The third update, ask for a recommendation ticket! ! !


    Book q group number: 1082090064


    Wow, don¡¯t you remember that cabbage has said the group number many times? Another friend asked what the group number of cabbage was, and the cabbage sent it again, don''t say I didn''t see it again! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 80： Deja vu

    Chapter 80 Deja vu


    Remains of the Primordial Sword Sovereign.


    In the endless darkness.


    Ye Luo stood there blankly, his face full of confusion.


    Condense luck and create a holy place for cultivation?


    He will be Wudao Sect Sect Master in the future.


    What is the use of creating a holy place for cultivation?


    playing around?


    "Senior Sword Sovereign, your law... it''s useless to pass it on to me, and I don''t create a holy ground for cultivation."


    "I am a great disciple of Wudao Sect, and I will inherit the sect in the future."


    Ye Luo shook his head, wanting to refuse to accept this law decision.


    The figure standing in front suddenly smiled.


    "You got this key. Haven''t you heard of the words left by the deity? Those who get this key have the opportunity to enter the deity''s remains, and can use this to create a holy place for cultivation."


    "Since the master handed you the key, it must be for you to create a sacred place for cultivation."


    "In other words, you cannot inherit your sect. You are selected from the sect heir and kicked out."


    The figure said lightly.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo''s body trembled suddenly.


    The eyes were wide open.


    what?


    It is impossible for him to inherit the sect?


    Wu Dao Sect Sect Master, the future is not his?


    "Senior Sword Sovereign, you... are you telling the truth?"


    Ye Luo said with a trembling voice.


    "Otherwise, what do you think? The ruins of the deity existed to allow people to create a holy place. If not, why did this opportunity come to you? Accept the inheritance of the deity and create a holy place with peace of mind."


    The figure shook his head and said.


    Ye Luo heard this, a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Is that so?


    Master gave him this key, so that he can understand it.


    actually wanted to tell him.


    Zongmen cannot be passed on to him.


    Let him create his own sect?


    So, does the master actually want to pass the throne to the second junior brother?


    The second younger brother, the second younger brother.


    Unexpectedly, you are the last laugh.


    Ye Luo thought sank into the bottom of the sea, and for a moment did not know what to say, only the endless bitterness was rolling.


    "I understand, Senior Sword Sovereign, I am willing to accept the inheritance."


    "Senior Jianzun, please pass on my law!"


    Ye Luo took a deep breath and accepted the reality.


    If Master really intends to do so.


    Then he can only accept it.


    But in any case, he can never forget the grace of the master.


    Even if he can''t inherit the sect, the master is still his master. He dare not forget this.


    But Ye Luo still had one last hope.


    He wants to finish accepting the inheritance, go back to the sect quickly, and ask Master if this is really the case.


    The figure standing in the darkness didn''t seem to be surprised when he heard this.


    Raise your hand a little bit.


    A ray of light passed quickly and entered between Ye Luo''s eyebrows.


    Ye Luopan sat down, closed his eyes, and began to accept the inheritance.


    ¡­¡­


    Dongzhou area.


    Changhe Zongshanmen senior.


    Two golden core cultivators came here with dozens of young people.


    One of the Golden Core Realm elders spoke.


    "Boys, this is the gate of my Long River Sect! Take a look, this will be your place of cultivation in the future!"


    "After entering the Long River Sect, you will have to practice hard from now on. Maybe you will have the opportunity to become a powerful person in the Nascent Soul Realm like our Sect Master in the future!"


    Sound Ruohong Bell.


    resounded in the ears of the young people.


    The eyes of all the young people are full of excitement.


    asked Xiuxian.


    This is a dream everyone has.


    At this moment, the road is under their feet, and they only need to step into it.


    How can these people not be excited.


    Of course, among the crowd, there is one person who is not at all excited.


    That person is Chu Yuan.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan was looking up at the gate of the Long River Sect.


    This mountain gate is not even one-fifth the size of his Wudao Sect, and it looks very ordinary, just like it is made of ordinary stone.


    That''s it?


    How does it feel like a small sect?


    Is there really any magic in ???


    Suddenly Chu Yuan was suspicious.


    Well, at the same time he was very convinced.


    The stone stele for testing the roots of the spirit must be a fake.


    He is such a big Heavenly Spirit Root owner, how could he be a Mixed Spirit Root or something.


    This sect is so small, there must be no good cultivating methods in it.


    That''s it.


    I can only feel wronged a little. If the practice is not good, then it¡¯s not good, just a little bit.


    Even if it¡¯s not good after all, it¡¯s much better than his "Preliminary Qi Refining Realm Basic Cultivation Method".


    Just when Chu Yuan thought about it.


    The Golden Core Realm elder spoke again.


    "Okay, boys, let us enter the sect with us, remember. When you see the brothers and sisters in the sect, remember to say hello, whether you can become a powerful person is one thing, you should be polite, you still have to have it."


    "When you enter the sect, there will be a deacon who will assign you a place to live. The place where you live is an ordinary residence, and there are all kinds of things needed for life. When you really set foot on the road of immortality, then go. Live elsewhere."


    Elder ?? spoke in detail.


    The voice fell.


    The two Golden Core Realm elders immediately raised their palms.


    took everyone and flew into the Long River sect.


    Flying Chu Yuan watched this scene with fiery eyes.


    This Golden Core Realm elder obviously used some special flying method.


    When ??supported him to fly, he used a refreshing breeze, and the speed was extremely fast.


    Chu Yuan''s flight usually relies on pure mana to condense the cloud of magic.


    If he can learn this method of flying, then he is not a loss!


    I just don¡¯t know how to quickly learn this Long River Sect spell.


    He still has to deal with the food of Dao Sect.


    Chu Yuan thought so.


    On the other side, the speed of the two Golden Core Realm elders is extremely fast.


    In less than a while, he brought everyone to the residence.


    The residences of Changhe Sect for these ordinary disciples who have just entered the sect are similar to those in ordinary times, and they are all courtyards.


    However, the Long River Sect is quite authentic.


    Basically a disciple lives in a courtyard.


    Chu Yuan was also assigned a yard.


    As for the two Golden Core Realm elders.


    After arriving with the disciples.


    The two Golden Core Realm elders watched the deacon finish allocating a place in the sky, and they were relieved.


    "Go away, Lao Zhao, go back and return to the lord."


    A golden core existence ¡®Elder Wang¡¯ waved his hand and said casually.


    "Wait, Pharaoh, wait."


    Another Golden Core Realm ¡®Elder Zhao¡¯ was motionless, stopped in the air, staring at a courtyard.


    The courtyard is the courtyard where Chu Yuan is located.


    "what''s happenin?"


    Elder Wang asked.


    He followed Elder Zhao¡¯s gaze.


    Look at the courtyard where Chu Yuan is.


    Suddenly frowned.


    Why does he feel, where has he seen this person?


    But he couldn''t remember where he had seen this person.


    is simply to feel familiar.


    Seems familiar...


    Boom!


    Elder Wang''s head suddenly shook, thinking of where he had seen this person, his eyes widened, his mouth opened wide, and he couldn''t speak.


    The same goes for Elder Zhao next to ??.


    I remembered where I saw this person...


    Picture scroll! ! !


    First update, ask for recommendation votes! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 81： I am a genius

    Chapter 81 I am a genius


    Changhezong, the main hall of the overlord.


    Looking at the two elders in front of him.


    Sect Master Changhe also widened his eyes, and his mouth was so exaggerated that he could almost lay an egg.


    Oh my God¡­¡­


    What kind of world is this? !


    Recently, the Hidden Sejong Sect Sect Master, who has been rumored everywhere in Dongzhou Cultivation Realm, is in their sect right now?


    This, this, this...


    is this real?


    He is not dreaming? ?


    "Are you sure, are you sure it is this one?!"


    Sect Master Changhe took out a picture.


    Open it and put it in front of the two elders.


    This picture scroll is impressively copied from Emperor Qian¡¯s Taoism.


    It''s just that this picture scroll is obviously made from treasures.


    On the picture scroll, there is a dark, emptiness, lifeless, full of silence.


    In the darkness of nothingness.


    A figure in a white robe stood quietly, and the whole body was floating, like a **** of creation, standing in nothingness.


    In the hands of the white robe figure, the sun, moon and stars are all floating.


    The great momentum is still revealed even through the picture scroll.


    Below the scroll.


    portrayed in one sentence.


    ''Holding the stars and picking the sun and the moon, there is no one like me in the world''


    didn''t know which sect opened its head.


    Use treasures to process the scroll, and I want to match the original scroll.


    This matter was known by other sects, and they followed suit.


    Use various treasures to process the picture scroll, making the picture scroll unpredictable.


    Changhezong, this one is still good.


    I heard that there was a sect who directly refined the picture scroll into a magic weapon, for fear that it would not be able to show the realm of the person on the picture scroll.


    The two elders standing in front of the temple opened their eyes and looked at them, nodding incomparably with certainty.


    "Yes! It''s this one, but this one is not as unpredictable as on the scroll, and looks like a mortal!"


    "Is this one deliberately pretending to be a mortal and coming to play the world!!"


    The two elders spoke one after another.


    Get this answer.


    Sect Master Changhe stepped back again and again, sucking in a cold breath.


    I¡­¡­


    He...


    This¡­¡­


    Sect Master Changhe is in a mess.


    What is this?


    Shenlong, seeing the one who missed the end, actually entered his sect?


    It really came out...


    My disciple is a big brother?


    Sect Master Changhe squatted on the ground, not knowing what to do next.


    A great **** of this level pretends to be a mortal and comes to his sect.


    What should he do with this.


    He is just a small six-tier sect.


    Coping with this level of great god, how does he know how to deal with it.


    Go up and lick?


    This¡­¡­


    Sect Master Changhe felt that he couldn''t do it.


    He has never licked anyone, and he doesn¡¯t know how to lick such a great god.


    "You said, what should I do now?!"


    Sect Master Changhe took a deep breath and said urgently.


    The two elders lowered their heads, no one knew what to do.


    "Sect Master, if we let the elders come over and discuss it together, we really don''t know what to do."


    Elder Zhao said with a wry smile.


    Sect Master Changhe who stood up heard this, immediately glared and waved, but decisively refused.


    "No way!!!"


    "The fewer people who know about this, the better. If it leaks out, it makes the great **** unhappy. If you slap it down, is it you or me?"


    Sect Master Changhe said.


    "You resist..."


    Elder Zhao muttered in a low voice.


    "what did you say?"


    Sect Master Changhe widened his eyes.


    He just said something metaphorically.


    Does this guy really dare to answer? ?


    "It''s nothing."


    Elder Zhao waved his hand quickly.


    "Humph."


    Seeing this, Sect Master Changhe could only snorted coldly. He didn''t want to say more, bowed his head and thought about what to do next.


    After a while.


    Sect Master Changhe still made a decision.


    First go see what this guy wants to do, and then make the next decision.


    Think of this.


    Sect Master Changhe made a decisive decision, took the two elders, and flew over to the entry-level disciple¡¯s residential area.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Introductory disciples¡¯ residential area.


    Chu Yuan was sitting on the stone pier in front of the courtyard, chatting nonsense with the novice disciples in the yards next door.


    "Where did you all come from? Seeing you look like you are all children of a big family, right?"


    "Me? I came out of the small sect, what sect? It''s nothing, it''s just a waste sect."


    Chu Yuan smiled and talked to these beginner disciples.


    "Brother Chu, don''t give up. There is nothing wrong with being born in Xiaozong Sect. Now that I join Changhe Sect, everything has a chance."


    There are disciples who persuade him like this, wanting to tell Chu Yuan, don¡¯t slacken off because of his background.


    "By the way, I don''t know what kind of spiritual root is Brother Chu?"


    Another disciple asked.


    "Tian Linggen."


    Chu Yuan answered without blinking his eyelids.


    Wow.


    These disciples exploded all at once.


    What about this fool?


    Tian Linggen?


    The opening is Tianlinggen?


    Is they cheating or something.


    "Brother Chu, I will treat you with sincerity, don''t lie to us."


    "That''s right, if it is really Tianlinggen, would you still be arguing with us here? You have been admitted to the inner door a long time ago."


    "Brother Chu''s bragging skills are too strong."


    These disciples did not believe it at all.


    Chu Yuan, who was sitting on the stone pier, remained unchanged.


    It seems that knowing these disciples will not believe it.


    "You don''t believe it, it''s normal, hey, forget it, let''s be honest with you."


    "Before this, I wanted to get along with you as ordinary people, but in exchange for alienation, okay, I have a showdown. In fact, I am born with dual spiritual roots, and I am conceived with heaven and earth spiritual roots."


    "The senior officials of the Changhe sect were worried that my talent was too strong and was assassinated by other sects. They deliberately let me pretend to be an ordinary person to get along with you."


    "If you don''t believe me, you can check the records. If I enter the clan for a test, they must pretend that I am a mixed spirit root."


    Chu Yuan said without blushing and heartbeat.


    The disciples: "..."


    Do you really think we have no brains?


    is also born with twin spirit roots, you can fool fools.


    "Okay, Brother Chu, since you don''t want to tell, then we will leave."


    Several disciples had ugly faces and were too lazy to say anything. They turned around and left without a trace of muddy water.


    Chu Yuan could only watch these people leave silently, shook his head and sighed.


    I am really a genius.


    How can no one believe it?


    At any rate, I can learn by myself without a teacher, and understand the basic cultivation methods in the early stage of the Qi Refining Realm.


    Chu Yuan reluctantly shook his head, turned around and prepared to enter the courtyard.


    Suddenly he stopped and his nose twitched twice.


    Inexplicably smelled a scent.


    Ok?


    What is so fragrant.


    Chu Yuan felt a sense of hunger in his heart.


    This surprised him.


    Since he got the cultivation base, he has not felt that way anymore.


    Usually, I''m just sitting there at the shopkeeper, just simply satisfying desires.


    This time, I really felt hunger.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes locked in a direction.


    That is the direction from which the fragrance comes.


    He is going to see what is so fragrant...


    Ask for a recommendation ticket! !


    After receiving the notice from the editor in charge, No. 1 is about to be put on the shelves, and the cabbage has to be prepared to update the codewords. There is not too much time. Therefore, the cabbage needs to make up the detailed outline, speed up the codeword, and degenerate for two days. Start to explode, my friends, forgive me!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 82： Get it

    Chapter 82 Understand Understand


    Just when Chu Yuan was looking for the source of fragrance.


    Out of the 10,000-meter-high sky in the residential area of ??the entry disciple.


    Sect Master Changhe took the two elders, standing quietly among the clouds, raising his sight with his magic power, watching Chu Yuan talk with the disciples, and the scene of Chu Yuan leaving after talking.


    When Sect Master Changhe finished reading it, he couldn''t help taking a deep breath and was deeply moved.


    "As expected of this person, after experiencing the red dust, he can actually put down his figure and talk with ordinary disciples. Based on this alone, we are inferior to this person."


    "Look, this look is like an ordinary disciple, who was verbally opposed by other disciples, but he was still not angry. This is so obsessive, sigh, awe-inspiring!"


    Sect Master Changhe shook his head and said.


    The two elders next to ?? looked black.


    Didn¡¯t you say yes, don¡¯t you know how to lick people?


    This lick is called a skilled lick.


    Among them, Elder Wang was even more aggrieved.


    He remembered that when he pretended to be an ordinary disciple last time, he was discovered by this suzerain when he wanted to experience the life of an ordinary disciple.


    The sect master also laughed at him, saying that he was too idle to panic or something.


    Now it¡¯s this one''s turn, and it becomes ¡®Awesome¡¯...


    This is too double standard.


    "So, Sovereign, what should we do now?"


    Elder Zhao was too lazy to say something and asked directly.


    "This person wants to experience the world and experience a different life, what else can we do? Don''t you dare to disturb? Let''s do it first, in short, don''t disturb this one."


    Sect Master Changhe said slowly.


    "That''s it for the first time? But what if someone who doesn''t have eyesight collides with this one and causes this one to be furious?"


    Elder Zhao frowned and asked.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Sect Master Changhe was silent for a moment.


    This one seems to have a good temper now.


    But what if someone in their Long Hazong really makes this one angry?


    Who in the Changhe Sect will fight against this anger? It''s not that he, the suzerain, will resist.


    This¡­¡­


    Accidentally cheated his suzerain.


    "Why... let''s pretend to be and go to the town place in person, so that this one can experience the world with peace of mind?"


    "Yes, disguise it and go down to the town! Maybe we can still get this person''s guidance to break through the gods. Isn''t that simple, just have hands?"


    Sect Master Changhe''s eyes lit up.


    said such a way.


    Doesn¡¯t this one want to experience the world and experience the life of an ordinary disciple? Then they can just pretend.


    For example, he can pretend to be the teacher of ordinary disciples.


    The two elders can also disguise casually.


    Hear this.


    The two elders were taken aback for a moment, and after careful consideration, they both felt that this method was feasible.


    Sect Master Changhe, who was standing on the side, saw that both of them felt feasible, and he was relieved immediately.


    "Then it is decided. I will pretend to be the teacher of the Fa, and go to contact this. Elder Wang, these ordinary disciples need to eat, so you can pretend to be the uncle of the cafeteria."


    "As for Elder Zhao, it happens that you go to the door and watch the door in this ordinary disciple area, just in case it is unexpected."


    Sect Master Changhe asked.


    "Sovereign???? One of us is the uncle of the cafeteria and the other the uncle of the janitor, so you will be the teacher of the Fa?"


    "Sect Master, you are not right."


    The faces of the two elders suddenly turned dark.


    Whatever the two of them, they are both highly respected in the clan.


    Let them pretend to be a canteen uncle? Uncle janitor?


    Are they shameless?


    "Why? You two are still reluctant? If you don''t want it, then forget it, I will let others come, and if you can really get guidance at that time, don''t say that my sovereign didn''t tell you in advance."


    Sect Master Changhe sneered and said.


    The two elders looked at each other, and finally they could only choose to gritted their teeth and agreed.


    As the Lord Changhe said.


    If you really get the guidance of this person, it is better than anything.


    I heard that the sect behind this one has been inherited for more than three million years!


    Three million years of inheritance of the sect, if a little thing falls, they can take off.


    See this scene.


    Sect Master Changhe smiled with satisfaction, and continued to cast his gaze on Chu Yuan.


    Suddenly, he noticed the golden core aura that was inadvertently exposed from Chu Yuan.


    This surprised him a bit.


    Why is this person still showing the breath of the Golden Core Realm?


    Look at this inadvertently.


    Is this intentionally hidden?


    Is this existence really come to experience the world?


    Experienced Hongchen still pretending to do in the Golden Core Realm.


    Sect Master Changhe was lost in thought.


    After a while, Sect Master Changhe clapped his hands violently.


    He got it.


    This person is boring to experience innocent experience.


    Have another role playing, right?


    Understood, he understands.


    silently remembered this personal setting that she had prepared for herself, in case she messed up when it was time to pretend to be a mentor.


    The surface of the Golden Core Realm, disguised as a mortal, wants to enter the Long River School...


    Personal settings are clear.


    As for what this person wants to do.


    Sect Master Changhe didn¡¯t mean to care at all.


    He can''t stop what this one is going to do.


    ¡­¡­


    As for Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan, he didn''t even notice someone staring at him above his head.


    Looking for the fragrance, he found a courtyard where his disciple lived.


    Looking at the courtyard in front of him.


    Chu Yuan touched his chin.


    What is going on inside.


    He approached the courtyard door, reached out and knocked.


    Want to see what is going on inside.


    I was stimulated by this scent.


    Chu Yuan wants to eat somehow.


    ßËßËßË¡­¡­


    Chu Yuan knocked on the courtyard door.


    But there was no voice response for a long time.


    It seems that there is no one in the yard at all.


    What is going on in this yard?


    Chu Yuan frowned, and had no plan to go in directly, but knocked on the courtyard door again.


    ßËßËßË¡­¡­


    A crisp knock on the door sounded.


    Someone finally responded this time.


    Only heard an angry voice from the yard.


    "Who! I don''t have any hands, right? I won''t come in directly."


    Standing in front of the courtyard, Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow.


    Good fellow.


    Most of the disciples living in this area are mortals, and only some of them are in the Qi Refining Realm.


    Are the mortal disciples now so irritable?


    He wanted to see what was going on inside.


    Chu Yuan opened the courtyard door and walked in.


    glanced around, and found nothing special.


    Finally, his eyes were fixed on a kitchen.


    The fragrance comes from the kitchen.


    And there is still a burst of smoke rising in the kitchen.


    Someone is cooking in the kitchen.


    Is this scent made by others cooking? ?


    Chu Yuan walked to the kitchen curiously...


    ¡­¡­


    First update, ask for recommendation votes!


    In addition, solicit some dragon sleeves or the names of the protagonist''s future apprentices. You can leave a message below.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 83： Take it back to be a chef

    Chapter 83 Take Back to Be a Chef


    Changhezong, the residential area of ??ordinary disciples, in the courtyard.


    Stand in front of the kitchen.


    Chu Yuan looked at the scene inside.


    I saw a fat man wearing a Zongmen uniform, holding a pot and spoon, repeatedly bumping the dishes in the pot, and throwing some seasonings into it from time to time. His movements were very skillful and fluent.


    The scent that Chu Yuan smelled was exactly what the dishes in the pot radiated.


    These dishes...


    looks good.


    Chu Yuan swallowed and spit, his eyes locked on the dishes in the pot.


    To be honest, since he got the cultivation base.


    This is the first time I really feel hungry.


    The source of hunger lies in those dishes.


    These dishes can attract him.


    I want to eat, I want to eat.


    Chu Yuan did not disturb the fat man cooking.


    but watching quietly.


    I saw the skill of sticking incense.


    The fat man finally finished his frying, turned off the heat quickly, and poured the dishes in the pot onto the plate prepared in advance.


    After putting the pot.


    The fat man turned his head to look at Chu Yuan who was standing in front of the kitchen, and his small eyes looked up and down Chu Yuan.


    This guy, doesn¡¯t he seem to know him?


    But this guy is quite handsome, with a fairy style.


    Fatty thought in his heart.


    "Who are you? Don''t we know each other?"


    The fat man asked.


    "If you don''t know each other, meeting is fate, don''t you know each other now?"


    Chu Yuan responded with a smile.


    "I think you came here because you smelled the scent of this dish? You are the one who feasted on this dish."


    Fatty said mercilessly.


    "Yes, I just want this dish."


    Chu Yuan nodded.


    Fatty: "..."


    You really don¡¯t have a bit of explanation.


    No more face.


    Fatty murmured frantically from the bottom of his heart, with a cold expression on the surface.


    "If you want to eat, then I will give it to you, who do you think you are? The golden core is strong or the Yuan Ying Da Neng? There are many people who want to eat my food."


    "Also, when did you join the sect? You are still a mortal now, right? Why didn''t you shout when you saw the brother?"


    The fat man''s tone is not very good.


    Standing at the door of the kitchen, Chu Yuan didn''t pay attention to Fatty''s tone, and looked at the dishes in Fatty''s hands.


    He has a bold idea.


    Poached the fat man away.


    He Wudaozong is missing someone who can cook for his disciples.


    This fat guy doesn''t seem to have a good cultivation base, he seems to be in the Qi state, so it''s better to dig this fat guy out to cook for Wudaozong.


    This method works!


    Chu Yuan did not answer the fat man''s question, but stared at the fat man with straight eyes.


    "Fatty, what is your name?"


    "What is your spiritual root? How many people are there in your family? How old are you this year? Are there any Taoists?"


    Chu Yuan asked the fat man''s details with bright eyes.


    "Do you live in the sea? What are you doing so wide? Also, remember to call brother, if it''s okay, you can go out now."


    The fat man directly ordered the chase.


    Even between the words, he stretched out his hand and used the power of the Qi Refining Realm, which was scarce to the extreme, and wanted to drive Chu Yuan out of the courtyard.


    "Just say it well, what hands do you use."


    Chu Yuan frowned.


    Does this refining state dare to do it in front of him?


    Is it true that he is joking about the existence of the invincible boss in the future?


    Chu Yuan glanced around, and found that there was no one else nearby, the mana of the Golden Core Realm suddenly surged up and decisively went up to teach the fat man.


    ...


    After half an hour.


    The fat man''s clothes were messy, he was lying on the yard open in a big font, his face was dazed, his dull eyes did not disappear.


    This¡­


    This¡­


    This¡­


    What the **** is this.


    This guy who broke in is a golden core? ? ?


    Now that the beginner disciples are all starting in the Golden Core Realm?


    What a joke.


    On the other side, Chu Yuan was sitting on a stone chair in the courtyard, looking at the fat man thoughtfully.


    Under his half-hour ¡®careful¡¯ inquiry.


    This fat man explained everything.


    This fat man named Li Ergang is a cook and a waste material of iron and iron. He was still in the Qi Refining Realm during his six months of cultivation in the Changhe School.


    According to what Li Ergang said, in the past, he had been inherited by some master chefs in the world of cultivating immortals, so the cooking was very delicious. He was a famous chef in the mundane world. Later, in order to cultivate immortals, he worshipped Changhezong.


    It¡¯s just that the practice has been very stretched, and under depression, I only cook here every day.


    Well, this Li Ergang is a waste material.


    Although this Li Ergang is a waste material.


    But Chu Yuan did not intend to accept as a disciple.


    Because this guy is a fire spirit root, and his aptitude is very good, but his comprehension is not good, so he has only cultivated for half a year and is still in the early stage of the Qi Refining Realm.


    Out of caution, Chu Yuan still didn''t want to accept such a person who could cultivate as a disciple.


    What if your comprehension suddenly breaks out, and your cultivation base will go up?


    Just in case.


    Chu Yuan still chooses to recruit Li Ergang back to become a chef.


    Apprentice? impossible!


    He is very cautious in Chu Yuan!


    Have spiritual roots, no one who can cultivate!


    This person can be hired as a chef.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan stood up.


    "Ergang, don''t pretend to be dead, get up."


    "Let me ask you again, would you like to leave the Long River Sect with me and go to my sect to be a chef?"


    Chu Yuan slowly said.


    Hear this.


    The fat man Li Ergang, who was lying on the ground, struck a carp, stood up and looked at Chu Yuan.


    Do you want to invite him to the other side''s sect?


    With a Golden Core Realm, it is impossible for Changhezong to be an ordinary disciple for no reason.


    The other party must be here for some purpose.


    may have seen his cooking skills incidentally, so I want to invite him to the other side''s sect.


    I just don¡¯t know how the opponent''s sect exists.


    If the opponent''s sect is very strong, then this may not be an opportunity for him.


    His talent for cultivation is there. If there is no chance, it will be the same in this life.


    But if there is a chance, then his future will be hard to say.


    Li Ergang thought of this, breathing hard.


    "This... this senior, you want me to leave the Longhe Sect? Go to your sect, senior? I don¡¯t know what kind of sect is the sect of senior?"


    Li Ergang asked through gritted teeth.


    "Nothing."


    Chu Yuan answered without thinking.


    Li Ergang: "???"


    You have a special classless sect, do you learn from others to dig people?


    Li Ergang''s eyes suddenly became weird.


    Chu Yuan, who had just finished speaking, also regained his senses, his expression stagnated.


    He seems to have accidentally leaked...


    Looking at Li Ergang''s increasingly weird eyes.


    Chu Yuan was silent.


    After a while.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up, as if thinking of something.


    "You don¡¯t really think that if I say that the sect is unproductive, then it¡¯s really unproductive, right?"


    "It''s true, that, um, the hidden Sejongmen, which is widely spread in Dongju, is actually my sect, do you believe it?"


    Chu Yuan decided to use the tiger skin of the rumored "Hidden Sejongmen" to talk about it.


    Fuck people back to the mountain anyway.


    Everything is easy to say then.


    The second one, ask for a recommendation ticket!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 84： Junior brother, lets learn from each other

    Chapter 84 Junior Brother, let¡¯s learn from each other


    Tianwu Mountain.


    After accepting the inheritance, Ye Luo returned here.


    "came back."


    Ye Luo looked at the area covered by clouds in front of him, and spoke softly.


    Huhu...


    The breeze blows by.


    Blew his robe into a hunting noise.


    The black hair in the shawl is dancing with the wind.


    Compared with Ye Luo before accepting the remains of the Primordial Sword Sovereign, Ye Luo now has an extremely sharp aura on his body.


    This fierce aura is matched with the ruthless aura of heaven and earth that Ye Luo has.


    makes Ye Luo''s temperament change drastically, just like a sword fairy who really descended from the sky.


    Very mighty, fierce and ruthless.


    It seems that once the leaf falls out of the sword, it is the sword of lore, and there is no way to avoid it.


    "Master..."


    "The one who inherited Wudaozong, is it really not me?"


    Ye Luo sighed, muttering to himself helplessly.


    Getting the inheritance of the Primordial Sword Sovereign made him suspicious, and it was confirmed at once.


    To create a sacred place for cultivation, it requires the cohesion of luck to create it.


    And the luck of every major state is limited.


    For example, Dongzhou can only carry the existence of a holy place at most.


    But Dongzhou already has a sacred place for cultivation, that is, Emperor Qiandaozong.


    With the existence of Emperor Qian¡¯s Dao Sect, it was impossible for Ye Luo to create a holy land for cultivation.


    Unless Emperor Qiandi¡¯s Dao Sect is turbulent and Qi luck is lost, Ye Luo will be given a chance to condense Qi luck and create a holy land for cultivation.


    It just happens to be unfortunate.


    Master asked him to go to Emperor Qiandi¡¯s Dao Sect to have a fight, and even the master of Emperor Qian¡¯s Dao Sect was abducted to Wudaozong as a disciple.


    How can Emperor Qian¡¯s Dao Sect remain unrest?


    The Emperor Qiandi Dao Sect was turbulent, and Ye Luo''s opportunity came.


    All in all.


    Ye Luo can see through.


    Master had already decided not to let him inherit Wudaozong, but chose to let him create a holy land for cultivation.


    So I pave the way for him early and let him go to make Emperor Qiandaozong turbulent.


    In the future, he can safely create a holy ground for cultivation.


    Master, master.


    I didn¡¯t expect your game to be so big.


    From the beginning, everything was arranged.


    Ye Luo smiled bitterly, looked up, and prepared to go up the mountain.


    He is going to see Master.


    Even if he can''t inherit Wudaozong, he still will not forget the kindness of Master.


    If there is no teacher, how could he have been today?


    Ye Luo shook his head, stepped up the mountain, and the surrounding clouds automatically gave him a way.


    He walked all the way up from Tianwu Mountain.


    soon came to Wudaozong Hall Square.


    Looking at the familiar location of the main hall square.


    Ye Luo sighed with emotion.


    Before, he was sitting there, watching the sky day by day and night by night, and enlightened the Tao.


    Now, he is already a strong one.


    "Big brother?"


    at this time.


    A sound came into Ye Luo''s ears.


    Ye Luo turned his head to look.


    I saw Zhang Han coming over from the other side of the main hall square.


    Ye Luo, who was standing in front, saw the second junior brother, his expression changed slightly.


    If he guessed right, it is this second junior brother, who will inherit Wudaozong in the future.


    In a disguised form, it was this second junior brother who had robbed him of the future Sect Master of Wudao Sect.


    It is normal to say that there is no resentment towards Master.


    But to this second junior brother, it is impossible to say that there is no resentment.


    Ye Luo took a deep breath and turned her mind straight.


    "Brother, what''s wrong?"


    Ye Luo smiled reluctantly.


    "It''s okay. Didn''t you notice that the big brother is in the main hall square, so you came out to see the big brother? How is the big brother''s practice recently?"


    Zhang Han elegantly bowed and smiled.


    "Very good, brother, your practice is pretty good, right?"


    Ye Luo said.


    "Of course, my mood was almost messed up originally, but the master reminded me in time to slow down my practice. Now I have been on a solid foundation."


    Zhang Han smiled and talked to the big brother about the things that his mood was almost messed up.


    didn''t see Ye Luo''s increasingly weird expression at all.


    Alas, Master still dotes on the second younger brother.


    "Well, it''s good, Junior Brother, do you know where Master is now? I want to ask to see Master."


    Ye Luo coughed twice, and said with his hands around his chest.


    "Brother, Master may not be on the mountain. I wanted to find Master before, but Master has not come out. I guess Master should not be on the mountain. I went down the mountain if something happened.


    Zhang Han said elegantly.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo was obviously taken aback.


    Master has gone down the mountain and is not in the clan.


    Then he can only wait for the master to come back, and then talk to the master in detail.


    However, before that, he decided that he could vent his dissatisfaction with this second junior brother.


    Thinking of this, Ye Luo''s gaze at Zhang Han suddenly changed.


    "Since the master is not there, let''s wait until the master comes back."


    "By the way, Junior Brother, since you got started, you and I have not discussed each other before, so let''s discuss it while you and I are free now."


    "Senior brother, I don¡¯t know your specific strength yet."


    Ye Luo said with a ¡®gentle¡¯ smile.


    This is full of gentle voices.


    Zhang Han was stunned.


    Don''t know why, he feels a little bit wrong.


    But there is nothing wrong with it.


    Brother wants to learn from him?


    is also good.


    Since he started, he hasn¡¯t actually played against others.


    "Okay, brother, brother also wants to see the real strength of brother."


    "But senior brother, you have to say it, remember to release the water, if you go all out, then I can''t beat you, junior."


    Zhang Han said with a smile.


    "Say easy to talk."


    Ye Luo readily agreed.


    "Okay, brother, shall we start now?"


    Zhang Han asked.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo shuddered all over.


    just kidding.


    Fighting in the square of the Zongmen Hall, the master cannot slap them even after he comes back.


    And he was afraid that if he waited a moment to burst out with all his strength, it would be bad if he smashed the square.


    "Junior, it¡¯s not very good to compete in the square of the Zongmen Hall. Let¡¯s go down the mountain to compete. By the way, how about the third junior?"


    Ye Luo shook his head and said.


    "Okay, then listen to the senior brother, go down the mountain to learn. As for the third junior, he opened a cave on the side of the mountain, and he is cultivating the body by the earth. Let''s go down the mountain and take a look at him."


    Zhang Han said.


    Ye Luo nodded, planning to go to the mountainside to see Su Qianyuan first, and then go to ¡®discuss¡¯.


    Zhang Han didn''t realize that the malice from the big brother had come.


    At this moment, he also talked and smiled and walked up the mountainside with Ye Luo.


    And I can¡¯t wait to learn from each other...


    First update, ask for recommendation votes! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 85： Big brother, you lie to me!

    Chapter 85 Big Brother, you lie to me!


    Tianwu Mountain, at the mountainside.


    Zhang Han brought Ye Luo and came here.


    and called out Su Qianyuan.


    The three brothers got together for the first time.


    Looking at the hunting robe in front of him, surrounded by evil spirits, he was holding Su Qianyuan with a big bald head.


    Leaf fall is dazed.


    It''s been a long time since he saw Su Qianyuan.


    How did it change.


    Obviously he was a majestic middle-aged man before, but now he has become a big bald head.


    However, the evil spirits on these three junior brothers are a bit interesting, and they can actually make him feel a little bit of discomfort.


    Ye Luo, who was standing in front of a stone, smiled faintly, reducing her dazed expression.


    "Three Junior Brothers, it¡¯s been a long time since we haven¡¯t seen you, you have changed a little bit."


    Ye Luo said.


    "Brother, there is no way. The cultivation method taught to me by the respected master is to practice body training. It is common for the body to be tempered by the evil spirits. This hair may not grow out in the future."


    Su Qianyuan also seemed to see the weird color in Ye Luo''s eyes, and shook his head with a wry smile.


    The method of body training is very good, and the combat effectiveness is strong.


    But it¡¯s a bit of a waste of hair.


    It was difficult for his hair to grow out after being caught in the body by the cold fire.


    Now he has self-introduced the earth shame to temper his body.


    Do you want to grow your hair? nonexistent.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo and Zhang Han both showed a stunned look.


    In other words, this junior will always hold his bald head in the future.


    Poor.


    The two of them are both very handsome. If you want to describe them, you can only use the three characters for beautiful men to describe them.


    The two have their own beauty. The only difference is their temperament. Ye Luo''s temperament is like a sword fairy from the sky, not eating fireworks in the world. Zhang Han is more like a scholar, elegant and easy-going, and every move gives people a feeling of spring breeze.


    If they let them lose their hair, they wouldn¡¯t want to be killed.


    "Brother, my hair will be gone if it is gone. Cultivation is important, and being able to practice is the most important thing. Hair or anything is not important."


    Ye Luo patted Su Qianyuan on the shoulder, advising him.


    "Big brother, I understand. I don''t care about hair anymore. Cultivation is the most important thing. As long as I am strong enough, who will say that I don''t have hair? Dare to say, then give him a punch! "


    Su Qianyuan squinted his eyes and understood the hard truths of this world.


    Strength is respected, as long as he is strong, who dares to say that he has no hair.


    If someone dares to say, then give him a punch.


    There is nothing that cannot be solved with one punch. If there is, then two punches!


    "Yes, brother, you are right to think so."


    Ye Luo nodded in satisfaction.


    Seeing the current situation of the Third Junior Brother, he was relieved.


    "By the way, Junior Brother, Senior Brother and I plan to go to the mountain to have a discussion, do you want to watch it together?"


    Zhang Han on the other side suddenly remembered the incident and invited him.


    He and the big brother are considered strong anyhow.


    Compare, maybe viewers can benefit.


    Hearing this, Su Qianyuan was taken aback.


    Master brother and second brother learn from each other?


    A Taoist rhyme is Tiancheng, and there are many swords.


    One by one thoughts form an array, the formation is unparalleled.


    These two compete, maybe it will be very exciting, right?


    Although this has nothing to do with his body refining, Su Qianyuan feels very regretful if he doesn¡¯t read it.


    "Look, definitely watch, walk around, senior brother, second senior brother, if you compare and discuss, I will definitely see it."


    Su Qianyuan spoke quickly.


    Ye Luo and Zhang Han have no opinion on this.


    The three of them talked about it, and then walked down the mountain.


    At the foot of Tianwu Mountain.


    Zhang Han originally planned to compete here.


    Who knew that Ye Luo asked them to continue walking, leaving the scope of Tianwu Mountain to compete again.


    This made Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan confused, but they didn''t dare to violate the meaning of the big brother, so they could only move on.


    The three of them came all the way to a small mountain tens of thousands of meters away from Tianwu Mountain, and then they stopped.


    Walking ahead, Zhang Han frowned as he looked at the rugged mountain roads around him.


    What did the big brother bring them here?


    Where is ?? not to compete.


    Why have to come here.


    It''s hard to say that they can still break Tianwu Mountain through the discussion.


    Impossible, it¡¯s just a discussion.


    Zhang Han looked at Ye Luo''s back in confusion.


    "Brother, shall we start to learn from each other now?"


    Zhang Han''s surface was still very elegant, and he said.


    "Well, let''s start, right, Junior Brother 3, you go a little farther, lest I accidentally hurt you when we are discussing with you."


    Ye Luo waved his hand and said.


    The words come out.


    Su Qianyuan was stunned for a moment, but instead of asking any questions, he stepped back obediently.


    As for Zhang Han.


    He is now even more confused.


    Isn¡¯t it good to learn from each other?


    Why is it so serious.


    Also let the Third Junior Brother go a little further.


    Is this big brother trying to pick me up?


    Zhang Han thought of this, his face stiffened with a faint smile.


    "Big brother, we are just learning from each other, you will definitely let me, right?"


    Zhang Han asked cautiously.


    "That''s for sure, don''t worry about the second brother."


    Ye Luo smiled and nodded.


    "Big brother, are you really letting me?"


    "really."


    "Then elder brother, can you make the move first?"


    "I suggest you set up first, really, you set up first."


    "No, no, no, you are a big brother, you first move..."


    "¡­¡­"


    Have a conversation.


    Zhang Han insisted on letting Ye Luo move first.


    Ye Luo couldn''t help but sighed for a long time, and looked at Zhang Han again.


    Brother, brother.


    asks you to move first, why are you unwilling.


    You are the future successor of Wudao Sect, so be smart, so that you can be so elegant and easy-going, let others recruit first.


    In that case, my brother, I have to teach you a little bit.


    "Then Junior Brother, did I make a move?"


    Ye Luo shook his head and said.


    "Brother, please come out..."


    Zhang Han hasn''t finished speaking yet.


    The sound stopped abruptly.


    is in his sight.


    Suddenly, flying swords all over the sky rose.


    The endless rhyme of Taoism is condensed into countless killing air, entangled with Feijian.


    A strong oppressive force suppressed it.


    In an instant, this mountain range was flattened by the oppressive force, stone chips were flying, and trees were cut off by the waist, just like the end of the world.


    Big brother! ! ! You lied to me! ! !


    Zhang Han''s face instantly stiffened, dripping with cold sweat, he quickly wanted to borrow the power of the lunar star to form an array of thoughts to resist Ye Luo''s attack.


    But he visualized the lunar celestial map in his mind.


    Lunar Star has no reaction at all.


    Zhang Han''s heart shook.


    At this time, the Taiyin Star picks the mules to quit? ?


    The second one, ask for a recommendation ticket! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 86： Dont come here (for subscription)

    Chapter 86, don¡¯t come here (for subscription)


    Outside the small mountains.


    Su Qianyuan was backing back carelessly, puzzled.


    Isn¡¯t it just a match.


    Big brother as to tell him to step back.


    Is this afraid of accidentally hurting him?


    Ah.


    Ha ha.


    Ha ha ha.


    At any rate, his power is comparable to the existence of the late foundation building, well, and because of his physical body, he has been tempered by the earth.


    Even the ordinary Golden Core Realm may not be able to break his physical body and cause him harm.


    As for the fear of hurting him by mistake.


    Su Qianyuan said that he didn¡¯t believe it, so if you compare it with each other, is it possible that the two seniors can still reach the level of the Yuan Ying Realm and the God Realm?


    How could this accidentally hurt him.


    It''s not that he blows.


    If it can hurt him by mistake.


    Have you seen this small mountain? He can eat all of this small mountain range one bite at a time!


    Without anything left, he swallowed this kind of pebble!


    Su Qianyuan thought, looking at the distance, it should be almost the same, kicking a small stone at random, ready to turn around and watch.


    at this time.


    There was a boom.


    A strong pressure came crashing down, crushing the entire small mountain range, cracking countless cracks on the ground, and trees as if they had been cut by something, and they were cut off, and countless stones were flying around.


    Boom! ! !


    Su Qianyuan had no resistance at all, was pressed to the ground and kissed the ground.


    After a while.


    Su Qianyuan only adapted to this sudden pressure, entangled with evil spirits, and reluctantly stood up.


    He looked up, his pupils shrinking.


    I don¡¯t know when the sky has dimmed. The sky is surrounded by flying swords, and the strong Dao rhyme is condensed and formed. It is wrapped around the flying sword, and it is vaguely suppressing the sky.


    A strong pressure came down from the sky.


    Want to suppress everything.


    This¡­¡­


    Is this big brother working hard?


    Su Qianyuan is forced.


    hasn''t waited for him to recover.


    Suddenly, the wind was surging again, and the sun¡¯s rays shone through the dim clouds and fell.


    The next moment, a series of fiery patterns emerged out of thin air, spreading from a distance.


    In an instant, it covered the ground under Su Qianyuan.


    Su Qianyuan is still in a daze.


    Those formation patterns burned with hot flames.


    Su Qianyuan''s body was instantly stained with flames, but fortunately, his body was full of evil spirits, and the flames were immediately covered up.


    At this moment, Su Qianyuan''s heart is messy.


    Didn¡¯t the elder brother and the second elder brother say that they want to learn from each other?


    What is this posture called a discussion?


    This is killing you, right? !


    Master!


    Master!


    Quickly come back and pull the frame, the two brothers are crazy!


    I haven''t waited for Su Qianyuan to think about it.


    Suddenly a gust of wind blew.


    Su Qianyuan was out of control, and flew out like a broken kite.


    ¡­¡­


    In the mountains.


    Ye Luo stood in the air, with flying swords under his feet, endless sword gourds floating beside him, flying swords continued to spit out from the gourd, and the powerful Dao Yun radiated from him.


    His momentum is close to the peak of the Huashen Realm.


    But this is not Ye Luo''s full power.


    Get Ye Luo inherited from Primordial Sword Sovereign.


    Strength has already reached the level of crossing the tribulation realm.


    Ye Luo didn''t mean to use all his strength.


    Because he looked at him, the second junior brother, very wrong.


    In Ye Luo''s sight.


    The rapid formation of the formation in the mountains seems to have only the initial stage of the Nascent Infant Realm.


    Does this second junior brother only have this level of strength?


    Ye Luo didn''t believe it, so he didn''t intend to launch an attack, but waited for the second junior brother to finish the formation.


    Otherwise, he attacked in just an instant.


    As for Zhang Han.


    He is busy now.


    Crazy conceived the lunar celestial map in his mind.


    But Taiyin Star just didn''t respond.


    Zhang Han''s face turned black at the time.


    There is no help from Taiyin Star.


    His combat effectiveness has dropped too much.


    Helpless, Zhang Han could only visualize the sun star, set up the nine prison trapped dragon formations, trapped himself, for fear of being hung up and beaten by the big brother.


    He was thinking about ways crazy in his heart.


    It will take a while, and I can''t think of any way.


    He can see it.


    Where is the big brother to learn from him!


    I clearly want to beat him! !


    "Second Junior Brother, are you ready? You are ready, Senior Brother, should learn about your formation."


    Just then, Ye Luo''s voice came down.


    "Master, wait a minute!!"


    Zhang Han said loudly.


    The sky is full of flying swords outside the array, and the sound cannot be heard at all.


    See this scene.


    Zhang Han took a deep breath, sat down cross-legged, tried to calm his mind, and closed his eyes.


    He ignored all the movement outside.


    I think of the lunar celestial map again in my mind.


    He visualized very carefully this time.


    No longer like usual, just take advantage of a few hasty visualizations.


    Buzz! ! !


    The light of the sun above the sky has not dissipated yet, the lunar star appeared, and a soft moonlight shone down and fell on Zhang Han.


    In an instant, Zhang Han''s aura changed, and ancient runes flew out from his heart, fleeing in all directions.


    The billowing cold air rose up.


    A cold giant quickly condenses.


    Large yin star array! !


    Zhang Han controls two big formations at the same time!


    This is also Zhang Han''s first attempt to control two large formations at the same time.


    He succeeded.


    "Controlling two large formations at the same time, I just assumed it before, but I didn''t expect this time to be confused and confused, it was actually successful!"


    "Being able to control two large formations at the same time, my combat power has definitely reached the realm of transforming the gods!"


    "Although I don''t know why the big brother wanted to beat me, but now, it is impossible for the big brother to hurt me!"


    Sit down, Zhang Han muttered to himself.


    His eyes are full of confidence.


    The next moment, Zhang Han stood up.


    Control the cold giant to prepare to attack Ye Luo.


    Above the sky on the other side.


    Ye Luo saw this, shook his head and smiled, and stretched out his hand.


    A flying sword fell into his hand.


    Starting with ??Flying Sword, it automatically changes into a long sword.


    Ye Luo holding a long sword seemed to have changed.


    A breath of loneliness and extinction permeated out.


    Ye Luo''s eyes became even more pitch black, and he looked down, like a **** overlooking the world.


    He gently raised his hand.


    slashed a sword at the cold giant.


    Boom! ! !


    Cut out with one sword.


    The sword light swept out, slashing towards the cold giant at a strange speed.


    It was like passing through the space, but in the blink of an eye, the sword light actually passed through the cold giant.


    Wow...


    The sword light swept across the cold giant and slashed into the ground. A huge crack broke open, and stone chips flew away.


    The cold giant standing still remains motionless.


    next moment.


    The cold giant shattered and opened, turning into countless cold air, dissipating between the heaven and the earth.


    The great array of stars in the Taiyin shattered instantly...


    Zhang Han''s confident smile suddenly stiffened.


    He is the best at killing formation, is that all gone?


    Didn¡¯t resist it? ?


    Etc., etc!


    No, big brother! What are you flying down for! !


    Don¡¯t come over! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 87： Thirty thousand taels of gold for a meal? (Please subscribe

    Chapter 87 A meal for thirty thousand taels of gold? (For subscription)


    Changhezong, a residential area for ordinary disciples.


    In the courtyard where Chu Yuan lived.


    At this moment.


    Chu Yuan was in a wing, sitting at the table, tasting the food on the table.


    In front of him, Li Ergang made a table full of food for him.


    Various dishes are available.


    There is a table full, and even the table can¡¯t fit. Several dishes are stacked on top of other dishes.


    "Sect Master! Eat more and make room, this dish will be ready soon, and the table will not fit!"


    Li Ergang¡¯s voice came from the courtyard kitchen.


    Chu Yuan faintly responded, slowly eating the food on the table.


    While eating, he looked towards the kitchen.


    Under his flicker.


    Finally convinced the chef that he was something hidden in Sejong.


    Speaking of it, Chu Yuan himself felt very strange about this flicker.


    He first talked with this Li Ergang about a lot of things, what is wrong, the law is lawless, and a lot of things.


    This fat man was stunned and didn''t believe it.


    Finally, this Li Ergang asked Chu Yuan what the name of the sect was.


    Chu Yuan said Wudaozong, the fat man suddenly agreed, and his attitude changed, that was called a lick.


    This made Chu Yuan confused.


    Is the real hidden Sejong gate also called Wudaozong?


    His sect collided with the real hidden Sejong gate?


    "It is estimated that the name was collided. Should I change the name of the sect? What if someone comes to find fault because of this in the future, then I am not worried?"


    Chu Yuan murmured a few words in a low voice.


    But it didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    His sect, there are not many people, the typical Sanwu sect with no product, no license and no title deed.


    The Sejong Sect is such a big sect, how can he care about people who open small sects like him?


    It is this kind of thing that uses tiger skins to fool people, so I have to do less in the future.


    In case it was discovered by someone who was hiding in Sejong.


    Then he will be cold.


    Well, it''s better to do less in the future.


    It''s just that the tiger skin is really comfortable when it is pulled.


    Just when Chu Yuan was thinking.


    Outside Li Ergang walked up with the last dish in his hand.


    "Sect Master Sect Master, come here, the last dish is ready, come on, make room for it, forget it, Sect Master, don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll do it!"


    Li Ergang held the plate in one hand, vacated a place in the other, and put the last dish on it.


    He put down the dish and cleared the empty plate that was almost eaten aside.


    Chu Yuan glanced at the dish and nodded.


    In fact, he is already full, and serving so many dishes, it can only be a waste.


    He didn¡¯t plan to eat so much.


    Let Li Ergang make a few dishes at will.


    As a result, this Li Ergang insisted on making 49 dishes, saying that Chu Yuan could not eat casually.


    This made Chu Yuan feel helpless, so she nodded and agreed.


    With so many dishes, he can be full with just one bite.


    If it¡¯s just ordinary food, Chu Yuan can digest it all at once.


    But these foods seem to be very different.


    Chu Yuan cannot digest with mana, and can only wait for the food to digest on its own.


    But Chu Yuan found out.


    As time moves, digested food can actually increase his mana.


    and it has increased a little, which is far too much better than his own hard work.


    Vaguely Chu Yuan also has some guesses.


    should be the extraordinaryness of these ingredients.


    However, Chu Yuan didn''t ask, nor was he sure.


    "Ergang, you do all these dishes well. They should be made with some special ingredients, right?"


    Chu Yuan put down his chopsticks and asked.


    "Yes, the sect master is made of some monster meat and some spiritual vegetables. Using this kind of ingredients to cook dishes for the sect master is not special, it can only be considered reluctantly."


    Li Ergang''s fat face is full of honesty, smiling, very happy.


    "Well, not bad, but these ingredients should be quite expensive, right?"


    Chu Yuan asked casually on the surface.


    Secretly calm down and listen.


    I want to hear the prices of these ingredients.


    "It''s not expensive, I bought it with my savings, but my savings are only three hundred lower-grade spirit stones, not expensive."


    Li Ergang said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Chu Yuan next to him was taken aback.


    Lingshi.


    He has heard that it is the currency of the world of cultivating immortals, and it can also be used for cultivation.


    He has always wanted to see the whole spiritual stone.


    It''s just that there has been no chance.


    By the way, what is the ratio of spirit stones to gold?


    Chu Yuan wrinkles every day, remembering.


    He remembered what he heard from the treasurer of Xianzui Inn.


    Oh yes!


    He remembered.


    A low-grade spirit stone was exchanged for one hundred taels of gold.


    Ok?


    Ok!


    A low-grade spirit stone is equal to one hundred taels of gold! !


    He ate three hundred low-grade spirit stones for this meal today! In other words, it is thirty thousand taels of gold! !


    Chu Yuan wanted to vomit blood in her heart.


    He eats a ghost! !


    Thirty thousand taels of gold! !


    Thirty thousand taels of gold for one meal!


    Who''s eating, one meal will eat thirty thousand taels of gold!


    Give me the thirty thousand taels of gold directly, isn¡¯t it? !


    Chu Yuan''s heart is depressed, and she has to pretend to be calm on the surface.


    This makes him uncomfortable.


    Li Ergang on the side of ?? did not notice this.


    Looking at this one as if he was full.


    couldn''t help but smile honestly.


    "Sect Master, are you full?"


    Li Ergang asked with a careful smile.


    "Eat...I''m full."


    Chu Yuan''s face was stiff, and he spit out a few words between his teeth.


    Thirty thousand taels of gold per meal.


    Can he not be full? !


    "Then what, suzerain, I don''t know when we will return to the sect?"


    Li Ergang frustrated his hands and asked with a smile.


    The words come out.


    Still depressed Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment.


    This fat guy, wants to return to Wudaozong so much?


    No, what this fat guy wants back is the real hidden Sejong Sect Wudaozong, not his fake Wudaozong.


    Forget it, it¡¯s okay.


    In Wudaozong, can this fat man run?


    But at the same time, I can¡¯t go back now.


    Wait at least a few days before going back.


    He has to learn some exercises from a senior He Zong.


    Otherwise, he came this time, didn¡¯t he suffer a lot?


    Chu Yuan thought silently.


    "Wait a few days, there are still things to be done in this seat, and I will take you out of the Long River Sect in a few days."


    "Go back and pack your things first, and I will take you away in a few days."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand.


    Li Ergang heard the words, nodded quickly, ran out excitedly, wanted to go out to pack things, and went to Wudaozong with this one.


    I ran back to my yard all the way.


    Too happy, jumping around.


    Chu Yuan, who was sitting at the table, looked at Li Ergang''s leaving back, and squinted his eyes.


    Relying on the normal process.


    He wants to learn the exercises of Changhezong, that is too long.


    No, you can¡¯t follow the process.


    If there is no other way, it can only take some unconventional roads.


    Chu Yuan touched her chin, and already had an idea in her heart...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 88： Which star coin number is so idle in the Golden Core Realm (please subscribe

    Chapter 88 Which star coin number is so idle in the golden core realm (seeking subscription)


    That night.


    The entire residential area of ??Changhe Sect''s ordinary disciples has entered a quiet state.


    Most of the disciples living in this area are still mortals.


    All need to rest.


    Into the night.


    Naturally, these disciples have already rested.


    This also makes this area very quiet.


    Only the sound of insects sounded slightly.


    A figure was walking silently among the streets of the area.


    This person is Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan wrapped his feet with magic power and walked in the street, so there was no sound.


    As for what Chu Yuan is going to do.


    Of course, I went to explore the storage place of Changhezong''s exercises.


    I heard that the fat man Li Ergang said that the Changhe School has a lot of storage places for the exercises.


    For example, in the ordinary mortal disciple area, there is the Gongfa Pavilion in the ordinary mortal disciple area.


    The elite disciple area has the Gongfa Pavilion in the elite disciple area.


    The score for ?? is quite clear.


    The place Chu Yuan wants to go is the Gongfa Pavilion in the area of ??ordinary mortal disciples.


    Don¡¯t ask why.


    Q: I heard that there is only one elder of the Golden Core Realm guarding this Gongfa Pavilion.


    If he accidentally peeked and exposed, he could escape quickly.


    A Golden Core Realm shouldn¡¯t be able to keep him.


    should be like this.


    Well, it should.


    In fact, Chu Yuan himself was at a loss as to how strong his combat effectiveness was.


    The main reason is that Chu Yuan has never fought with other monks.


    Not once.


    So Chu Yuan didn''t even know how strong his combat effectiveness was.


    But Chu Yuan was very confident, an ordinary Golden Core Realm, that would definitely not be able to keep him.


    He said it by Chu Yuan!


    It doesn¡¯t matter which Golden Core Realm comes!


    Chu Yuan thought, his feet are not slow.


    In the blink of an eye, he had already arrived in front of a small attic.


    According to what Li Ergang said.


    This small attic is the Gongfa Pavilion in this area.


    "That''s it? This is the Gongfa Pavilion of Changhezong?"


    Stand in front of this small attic.


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a long time.


    Fortunately, he thought how magnificent the Gongfa Pavilion of Changhezong was.


    Dare to love this.


    Just such a small attic.


    His family¡¯s Dharma Hall has crushed this small attic n times.


    Regardless of style or size.


    is much better than this small attic.


    Should it be just because this is just because of the Gongfa Pavilion in the ordinary disciple area, right?


    Gongfa pavilions elsewhere in the Changhe Sect, it shouldn¡¯t be like this.


    Chu Yuan was in a daze, and stepped into the small attic.


    The gate of the small attic couldn''t stop Chu Yuan at all.


    Chu Yuan wrapped it with magic power, and opened the door silently.


    There are rows of bookshelves in the attic.


    has a smell of scholarship.


    Chu Yuan¡¯s spiritual knowledge was swept away.


    He found that there was no one in the attic, so he was relieved.


    Chu Yuan quickly walked to a row of bookshelves and hurriedly picked up a book and read it.


    "Hyfeng Shen Fa"


    Hyfeng Shenshen?


    Shen Fa?


    This is pretty good.


    He is missing.


    Wrong...


    He seems to lack everything.


    Chu Yuan quickly opened the book and read it carefully.


    At this look, he was stunned.


    What does this book say?


    Say anything at the beginning, feel the power of the wind, the flow of the wind, everything about the wind.


    Slowly control the wind, gather the gust of wind under your feet, blend with the wind, where the wind is, is the pace...


    This familiar style.


    It seems to have seen it somewhere.


    Yes, that Zhang San, bought him so many fake Fajus, those books that are now placed in the Hall of Falun Gong.


    Those fake books are written in exactly the same style as this ¡®Shifeng Shenfa¡¯.


    A deceptive style.


    Chu Yuan squinted his eyes, as if he understood something.


    Correct!


    It must be like this!


    Chu Yuan stood up abruptly, as if he had understood something.


    That Zhang Sanhao is capable.


    It can be assembled to such a pile of fake book laws, and now it seems that these book laws are all high-fake editions.


    Good guy, this Zhang San, has the ability.


    Chu Yuan felt sincere admiration for the guy he had seen before, and took a deep breath.


    Continue to look at the book in hand.


    Further, it is a picture of human bones, with a few red dots on it, and some text on it.


    Chu Yuan looked bewildered.


    He found that he couldn''t understand it anymore.


    The beginning is good.


    He really couldn''t understand it.


    This can''t blame Chu Yuan.


    He even needs to explain the basic cultivation methods in the early stage of the Qi Refining Realm.


    It''s weird that he can understand the secrets of the law itself.


    I really have a bunch of cheats in front of me, I can¡¯t read them all?


    Is he going to leave like this?


    He is not reconciled.


    "Or, pack all these books and take them away overnight?"


    Chu Yuan whispered in a low voice.


    Take these books away, then he can study them slowly.


    But this...


    Is ?? not too authentic?


    Forget it.


    He believes that Changhe Zong should be able to understand his helplessness!


    He doesn¡¯t have much money either.


    You can only report in the next day.


    Chu Yuan guessed it, and silently wrote down the name of Changhezong.


    When he will become the supreme being in the future.


    will definitely come back to repay.


    Well, definitely!


    Chu Yuan ¡®with tears¡¯ found a large cloth and quickly took away all the books on the shelf.


    In fact, it¡¯s not too much, just over twenty.


    After ??Chu Yuan took it away, he made a decisive decision, turned and left, carrying a large parcel on his back, and went to find Li Ergang.


    Take Li Ergang.


    Chu Yuan flew away instantly.


    Taking advantage of the darkness, he drove Fayun and left the Longhe Sect.


    The gatekeeper of the Long River Sect is just building a base, so where can I feel Chu Yuan¡¯s departure?


    Chu Yuan left all the way without any hindrance, and left smoothly.


    ...


    The theft of the Gongfa Pavilion in the ordinary disciple area was not discovered until the next morning.


    The news came out.


    It was immediately known by Sect Master Changhe, who pretended to be the teacher of the teaching here.


    "What? The Kungfu Pavilion is stolen? Those **** Kungfu methods were all stolen by others? There are mana fluctuations in the Golden Core Realm?"


    "Are you joking, what is there to steal those **** exercises?"


    "A person in the Golden Core Realm, went to steal those bad street techniques, and ran away? You didn''t wake up or I didn''t wake up?"


    Sect Master Changhe suddenly felt impossible.


    What''s in the Gongfa Pavilion in this ordinary disciple area?


    is really some bad street exercises, just for decoration.


    Although on the surface it was said that there were elders from the Golden Core Realm stationed there, but it was just talking about it.


    In fact, where is the Golden Core Realm free to take care of that Gongfa Pavilion.


    This is the case.


    This Gongfa Pavilion was stolen?


    Is it the Golden Core Realm?


    Which star coin number is so idle?


    Wrong!


    Sect Master Changhe suddenly thought of something, his eyes widened...


    The third update, please subscribe, recommend tickets, and monthly tickets.


    Three shifts in the evening, and the remaining three shifts in the daytime.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 89： Experience life! (Seeking subscription, monthly pass)

    Chapter 89 Experience life! (Seeking subscription, monthly pass)


    Changhezong, in a hall in the area of ??ordinary disciples.


    Sect Master Changhe was walking back and forth, with an anxious look on his face.


    He sent Elder Zhao to investigate the news.


    I don¡¯t know how it turns out now.


    This made him a little anxious.


    That¡¯s why I walked back and forth in the hall.


    After a while.


    A streamer flew by.


    Elder Zhao stepped into the hall, his expression also worried.


    "Sect Master, as you said, that one is missing, and another disciple named Li Ergang is also missing."


    Elder Zhao said in a hurry.


    The words come out.


    Sect Master Changhe, who was still walking back and forth, suddenly stopped, and suddenly heaved a sigh of relief.


    He...


    He got it!


    Is that so?


    The theft of the Gongfa Pavilion in the ordinary disciple area must have been done by that one.


    No wonder...


    No wonder that one would pretend to be in the Golden Core Realm and still come to be a disciple of the Changhe Sect.


    is obviously the game world.


    If he guessed well.


    The one who wanted to experience being a ¡®extrajudicial fanatic¡¯, that¡¯s why he made such an appearance.


    I can play, I can play!


    Sect Master Changhe showed a smile, and everything became clear.


    It seems that this is the fun of the real strong, right?


    Game world.


    Experience different identities.


    Since this is the case, he must move his hands symbolically and let this one feel more.


    "I understand what that person means! That person actually wants to experience life. As for the stolen, they are all **** exercises, so don''t care."


    "But since that one wants to experience life, then we must definitely cooperate. Elder Zhao, send an order quickly and let the ten golden core elders in the clan go after that one, but remember, you can only chase, not Attack at will, so as not to offend that one!"


    ¡°Also, chase after you, meaning, let that person experience life, don¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    Sect Master Changhe swept away his anxious face and said with a big smile.


    Elder Zhao looked confused, not knowing why.


    But after Sect Master Changhe explained it, he suddenly woke up and turned around to deliver the order.


    Sect Master Changhe, who was standing on the spot, touched his chin and looked at the sky outside the hall.


    This one should be satisfied, right?


    Tsk tsk.


    Is this the daily routine of the boss?


    That¡¯s right, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know how far this person has reached. Rather than practicing, it¡¯s better to grind in the dust.


    It will be good when he can reach this state.


    Sect Master Changhe sighed faintly.


    ¡­¡­


    What Sect Master Changhe didn''t know was that his trick allowed Chu Yuan to experience life, but he didn''t scare Chu Yuan to death.


    When Chu Yuan noticed that there was an existence of the Golden Core Realm chasing after him, he was so frightened that the soul was scattered.


    Use the strength of the whole body to fly.


    You can let Chu Yuan use all the strength of feeding, and you can''t get rid of the Golden Core Realm behind him.


    In desperation, Chu Yuan could only fly as much as he could.


    This chase lasted one day and one night.


    Until the next day, Chu Yuan arrived at Silver Moon City, but when he saw something wrong, he fled into the city directly, hiding himself through the complex qi in the city.


    This is just a conjecture of Chu Yuan.


    There are many people in the city, not many of them are monks, the aura is chaotic and complicated, mixing into it, and then hiding its own breath, it should be able to hide from the sky.


    I have to say that Chu Yuan succeeded.


    Successfully got rid of the Golden Core Realm that came after it.


    Silver Moon City, in an alley.


    Chu Yuan carried a large parcel, followed by the fat man Li Ergang behind him.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan was constantly investigating with spiritual knowledge.


    When it is determined that all the Golden Core Realms have left.


    Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    Finally put all these people away.


    What a special thing, this Long River Sect.


    Don¡¯t just take a few...Well, more than 20 cheats? As for sending such a bunch of Golden Core Realm to pursue it.


    Li Ergang next to ?? is still stunned.


    From leaving the school to flying all day and night, I was confused.


    I don¡¯t know what happened.


    Seeing Chu Yuan stopped in a mundane city, he couldn''t help but be puzzled.


    "Sect Master, what are you doing?"


    Li Ergang asked in confusion.


    "It''s nothing, visit a mundane old friend, and then go back to the sect. Come, help me hold it, and go with me."


    Chu Yuan glanced at the fat man, threw the package in his hand into Li Ergang''s hand, and walked in the direction of Xianzui Inn.


    Li Ergang took the package subconsciously.


    I also want to open the package and take a look.


    Ke Chu Yuan has already walked forward.


    Li Ergang can only carry the package once to keep up with Chu Yuan.


    The two went all the way, from the east of the city to the Xianzui Inn in the west of the city.


    Chu Yuan looked at the familiar inn in front of him, and finally relaxed physically and mentally.


    "I don''t know if Luo''er has left."


    "Forget it, whether you leave or not, rest in this inn for a while, restore your mana, and return to Wudao Sect."


    "Hui Wudao Sect is at least protected by formations, which is much safer."


    Chu Yuan whispered a few words, and then stepped into the inn.


    The big fat man behind him quickly followed in.


    The two were walking in, attracting the attention of the guests in the inn who were still eating and drinking.


    Chu Yuan''s temperament is ethereal and immortal, and it is indeed very eye-catching.


    But Li Ergang is more attractive.


    A fat man as big as ??, stop at the door.


    The whole door was blocked.


    The guests in the inn stared at the two people, and they all had the urge to escape.


    Since Ye Luo came with flying sword last time, not many people in this inn dare to continue.


    If it hadn''t been for the inn shopkeeper''s guarantee that there would be no accident, I''m afraid the inn would have been closed long ago.


    is precisely because of that time.


    The guests in this inn were a little frightened when they saw some strange people, for fear that some kind of immortal cultivator would come again.


    Chu Yuan was not in the mood to care about these people. He scanned around and didn''t find the shopkeeper, which made him startled.


    Is it possible that the shopkeeper has gone out.


    Seeing Xiao Er passing by, he quickly stopped.


    "Little Er, Xiao Er, where is your shopkeeper?"


    Chu Yuan asked.


    "Huh? It''s... it''s you? The shopkeeper! The shopkeeper! Come to live! No, here''s someone!!!"


    Seeing Chu Yuan, Xiao Er was taken aback.


    The next moment, as if thinking of something, she ran towards the second floor excitedly.


    Chu Yuan: "???"


    Come to live?


    You didn¡¯t run an inn?


    Did he not be the shopkeeper during this time, the shopkeeper has not been the shopkeeper, and he has changed to be the tortoise?


    No way.


    Chu Yuan frowned.


    Although the shopkeeper¡¯s inn, the dishes are not as good as Li Ergang¡¯s, but it¡¯s still OK.


    Don¡¯t change the brothel.


    In the confusion of Chu Yuan.


    A roar came from the second floor of the inn.


    "Big guy, wait a minute!!! Wait for me, I will be there soon!!!"


    "Come on, clear the venue! Today the inn only entertains one person!!"


    The voice of the shopkeeper came down from the second floor.


    Chu Yuan was confused.


    is wrong.


    This shopkeeper is wrong.


    Why did you lick so much today?


    Fourth update, there are at least two more late!


    Seeking recommendation tickets, monthly tickets, subscription!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 90： Return to Wudaozong (for subscription)

    Chapter 90 Return to Wudaozong (for subscription)


    Silver Moon City, Xianzui Inn.


    Chu Yuan looked at the shopkeeper in front of him like a dog licking, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    How long hasn''t he seen the shopkeeper now?


    How does it feel like a person has changed.


    The shopkeeper used to be very handsome, and the neck of the knife holder was still chatting and laughing, and he could not open a branch. Now the shopkeeper is smiling, licking a dog, and asking questions about the branch.


    This confused Chu Yuan.


    Mingming earlier, he said, let the shopkeeper go to open a branch under his Zongmen Mountain, this guy is unwilling to live or die.


    Now and unexpectedly tell him that he is going to open a branch.


    This made Chu Yuan very puzzled.


    Is it possible that this shopkeeper was taken away?


    impossible.


    It''s probably the wrong thing to eat.


    "Then what, the shopkeeper, is there anything uncomfortable with your body?"


    Chu Yuan has weird eyes


    "No, boss! I''m in good health! boss, you said last time that you can let me open a branch under your Zongmen Mountain. Doesn''t it count now? As long as you nod your head, I am ready to do this now. Thing."


    The shopkeeper has a sincere face, bending over, wishing to put his face on the ground.


    to express his respect for the big guy in front of him.


    This is a half-step soaring existence! !


    In Dongzhou, who can match it?


    is such a being, sitting here so easy-going now.


    Don''t flatter at this time, so when will you wait?


    "I don¡¯t have to open a branch. Now, the one standing next to you is the chef I''m looking for. A chef is enough. You don¡¯t need to open a branch under the mountain."


    Chu Yuan shook his head and refused.


    He just wanted to ask Ye Luo whether he had resolved the matter.


    Before he could speak, he saw the shopkeeper''s eyes reddening, staring at Li Ergang.


    Li Ergang was also shocked by this look, and took a step back.


    The shopkeeper standing at the table, with bloodshot eyes.


    The look in that look is like a fierce beast.


    His chance was right in front of him, and he was actually snatched by this fat man.


    This is how he can bear it.


    If it weren''t for Chu Yuan sitting here.


    The shopkeeper must have lifted the table.


    "Big guy wait a minute, let this friend go out and chat with me, big guy sit here for a while, come and wait for guys, big guys can take whatever they want to eat or drink."


    "Well, this friend, come, come out and let''s talk about food."


    The shopkeeper pressed his anger and spoke harshly to Li Ergang.


    finished.


    The shopkeeper saluted Chu Yuan again, and then walked down to the first floor.


    Li Ergang looked at the mortal shopkeeper and then at Chu Yuan. He was a little baffled and didn''t know what to do.


    "Sovereign, what do you think should be done now?"


    Li Ergang asked suspiciously.


    "Go down and see what this shopkeeper is going to do. If you really want to talk about food...you try to teach it."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    This shopkeeper is also a good man, let him eat and drink for so long.


    Although the two of them are acquainted with each other and cannot be calculated on the basis of money, of course, they have to help if they can help.


    Chu Yuan thought well.


    If this shopkeeper can get a little bit of Li Ergang''s cooking methods, he will definitely be able to eat it in the ordinary.


    At that time, I will earn more.


    Hearing this, Li Ergang next to him naturally had no opinion, and walked down to the first floor.


    He is also a state of refining energy no matter what, it is impossible to be afraid that a mortal shopkeeper will not succeed.


    Seeing this, Chu Yuan, who was sitting at the table, shook his head and greeted Xiao Er to start serving dishes.


    ¡­¡­


    Xianzui Inn on the first floor.


    There is already no one on the first floor, only a table is placed in the center.


    On both sides of the table, the shopkeeper and Li Ergang are sitting separately.


    The two looked at each other.


    There is a great momentum of rivalry.


    The atmosphere is very frozen.


    After a while.


    The shopkeeper took the lead to speak, breaking the silence.


    "Do you know the true identity of the big boss sitting upstairs? Don''t tell me, you don''t know anything, so dare to be a chef!"


    The voice was filled with irrepressible anger.


    This opportunity has come.


    Lost because of a fat man, this shopkeeper couldn''t bear it.


    Li Ergang next to ?? is not afraid at all, his small eyes are staring at each other, the honesty on his face has become solemn.


    Plus his huge size.


    It is easy to make people feel oppressed.


    Of course, if you ignore the chair creaking under Li Ergang''s ass, you will feel more oppressed.


    At this moment, Li Ergang stared at the shopkeeper closely.


    "Of course I know, the overlord is the Sect Master of the Hidden Sejong Sect who has recently become famous in Dongzhou Cultivation Realm!"


    Li Ergang said slowly.


    "Since you know, you dare to be a chef? It''s OK, I don''t bother to say anything to you, let''s talk about it, how much is it."


    The shopkeeper snorted and said.


    "How much is what?"


    Li Ergang was dumbfounded and asked.


    "How much money, do you leave the boss."


    The shopkeeper opened directly.


    The words come out.


    Li Ergang, who was sitting opposite, was confused.


    Why does he feel that the shopkeeper is a bit weird.


    But I can¡¯t hear anything strange.


    Li Ergang didn''t understand it, and didn''t think much about it at all.


    "This is a matter of money? This is a matter of chance!"


    Li Ergang refused.


    "One hundred thousand taels of gold!"


    The shopkeeper slapped the table and made a price.


    "I have said that, between me and the lord, money is not measurable!"


    Li Ergang refused again.


    "Five hundred thousand taels of gold!"


    "I said, this is not a matter of money, and I am not bad money! Let alone ordinary money."


    "My ancestral house has a thousand low-grade spirit stones, here you are!"


    "No way..."


    "I tell you, don''t be greedy."


    "This is not a question of whether money is not money..."


    "¡­¡­"


    The two changed from talking to a quarrel.


    It was so noisy that it was fierce.


    quarreled Chu Yuan.


    When Chu Yuan came down, the two stopped arguing.


    Originally Chu Yuan wanted to hear why the two quarreled.


    But the two men were beaten to death and refused to say what they were arguing because of their different concepts on food.


    Seeing this, Chu Yuan was helpless and asked about Ye Luo.


    learned that Ye Luo had already dealt with everything and left, and planned to take Li Ergang back to the sect.


    Before leaving, she couldn''t hold back the shopkeeper''s hard work.


    told Wudaozong''s specific address and asked the shopkeeper to come to Wudaozong for help if there was any danger.


    For this shopkeeper, Chu Yuan also tried his best to help.


    Well, in Chu Yuan''s imagination, he will become an invincible existence in the future, and of course he can help this shopkeeper.


    Handle everything well.


    Let Li Ergang carry the package, and Chu Yuan left for Wudaozong...


    Fifth update, ask for recommendation tickets, monthly tickets, and subscriptions!


    There is at least one watch before twelve o''clock!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 91： Cant laugh (seeking subscription)

    Chapter 91 Can''t laugh (seeking subscription)


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    In the main hall square.


    Ye Luo didn''t know where he found a stone pier and sat down, leisurely, with a rather casual look.


    Beside him, Elder Su Qian stood honestly.


    Since seeing the power of the big brother, he has been persuaded.


    Su Qianyuan understood that even in his peak period, it was not enough for this big brother to cut with a single sword.


    Don''t say it''s him.


    It is that his former Qiandi Daozong Taishang elder is not the opponent of his senior brother.


    In front of this big brother, it¡¯s better to be honest.


    As for the second senior brother Zhang Han who was playing with Ye Luo.


    At this moment, Zhang Han is squatting in a small corner of the main hall square, using various healing formations to heal himself.


    It''s just that Zhang Han didn''t have the cultivation realm after all, and the energy was only stored in the natural formation heart.


    is still mundane nowadays.


    The physical body cannot withstand the force of a too strong formation.


    So the healing process is very slow.


    Up to now, Zhang Han still has a blue nose and a swollen face, with no image at all.


    Zhang Han was healing his injuries, while still looking at Ye Luo in the distance with small, bitter eyes.


    Looking at Ye Luo''s scalp numb.


    This second junior brother.


    Ye Luo shook his head, got up from the stone pier, and walked to Zhang Han.


    See this scene.


    Zhang Han was so frightened that he could not heal his injuries, stood up, fearing that Ye Luo would beat him up.


    Where would he be Ye Luo''s opponent who went all out.


    Ye Luo first has the Heavenly Observation Technique, the sword can cut the heart, and the Daoyun killing technique, the high-grade Lingbao endless sword gourd, and the inheritance of the Primordial Sword Sovereign.


    The strength has reached the level of crossing the tribulation realm.


    Looking at Zhang Han, he only cultivated the formation path, and wanted to surprise the master. The energy has been accumulating, and he is ready to break through the realm of God at one time.


    So the only way is to use the power of heaven and earth to form an array. The more familiar you are with the world, the sun, the moon, and the stars, the stronger the array will be.


    can''t get the blessing of own mana at all.


    And there is no magic weapon.


    Where could it be Ye Luo''s opponent.


    Zhang Han was beaten, not afraid that Ye Luo would be strange.


    Originally, Zhang Han thought that Ye Luo was still upset, and he had to do it, and his whole body trembled with fright.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Luo didn''t do anything, but reached out and patted him on the shoulder.


    Zhang Han is a little puzzled.


    Ye Luo''s voice came slowly.


    "Second Junior Brother, Senior Brother is just looking at your strength, not intentional to beat you, don''t blame Senior Brother."


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han almost didn''t vomit a mouthful of old blood.


    Beat him like this.


    Is this not intentional?


    So what is intentional?


    Is it because the big brother was deliberate, that is to hack him to death with a single sword?


    Just when Zhang Han was about to speak.


    Ye Luo suddenly moved his hand away, and walked a few steps forward, facing Zhang Han with his back.


    "Okay, brother, stop making trouble, I may not be in Wudaozong soon, but I will rely on you for the rest of my life as a disciple of Wudaozong."


    ¡°There is also Master. Remember to take care of Master. If you can resolve matters between disciples, don¡¯t bother Master, Master, do you understand?¡±


    Ye Luo shook his head and said.


    "Big brother?! Where are you going when you say this?"


    Zhang Han was taken aback, ignoring his injuries, and stood up abruptly.


    Do not understand why the big brother said these words.


    Isn¡¯t this staying in Wudaozong well?


    "Go to open up a holy place for cultivation."


    Ye Luo said helplessly.


    "It¡¯s a good thing to open up a holy place for cultivation, brother, how are you..."


    Zhang Han was half talking, and stopped abruptly.


    its not right.


    Big Brother is a great disciple of Innocent Sect, if the master soars, then the senior brother is the first choice heir.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that he is the future Sect Master of Wudao Sect.


    Brother Ke, why did you want to open up a holy land for cultivation?


    "Master, you are a big disciple of the sect, so why bother to open up the holy land for cultivation."


    Zhang Han frowned and asked.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo looked at Zhang Han with a hint of chill.


    almost couldn''t hold back and beat the second junior brother violently again.


    But after all, I endured it.


    "Because this is what Master meant, Master may plan to hand over the position of Sect Master to you in the future. Master gave me other opportunities so that I can open up a holy land for cultivation."


    Ye Luo took a deep breath and said.


    Boom!


    After listening to Zhang Han, his mind was shaken, and he understood everything at once.


    Understand why the big brother should beat him.


    Dare to love because of this.


    Master will give him the position of suzerain in the future, instead of giving it to the big brother.


    That''s why the big brother was a little angry and punched him.


    learned about this.


    Zhang Han was a little dazed.


    Master actually wants to pass the throne to him!


    Master wants to pass it to him!


    Wrong!


    is to pass to him in the future!


    Although he feels very sorry for the big brother, but there is such a sense of joy in his heart.


    Zhang Han can''t even control the expression on his face.


    No way!


    This is very sorry, big brother.


    Can¡¯t laugh!


    Ahem.


    Zhang Han tried his best to control his facial expressions, and he became happy when he was inexplicably happy.


    It seems that he usually helps his younger brothers, and from time to time he gives some mute formations to the master¡¯s palace. These masters are all in his eyes.


    Master did not say it on the surface, but in his heart he silently wrote down these things for him.


    So I chose to give him the position of future suzerain.


    In an instant, Zhang Han felt that everything he did was not lost, and the kindness of Master to him was getting heavier and heavier.


    No way!


    Be sure to give Master a surprise, make Master happy, and repay Master¡¯s kindness.


    There are still three months or so, is it the New Year?


    Wait for the New Year, he will break through the God Realm at once!


    He wants to give Master a surprise!


    Zhang Han thought, he didn''t dare to say it, he could only keep a solemn look at the big brother in front of him.


    "Brother, this...this...the younger brother doesn¡¯t know this at all! Senior brother, alas..."


    Zhang Han sighed long, looking sad for Ye Luo.


    "Second Junior Brother, if you don¡¯t raise the corners of your mouth, would it be better to say this again?"


    Ye Luo, who had originally faced his back, turned around silently, staring at Zhang Han like a death stare.


    Zhang Han suddenly panicked.


    I thought Ye Luo had something to do.


    Ye Luo suddenly smiled.


    "Okay, brother, let¡¯s stop making noises. If I beat you up, I can¡¯t help but open up a sacred place for cultivation. It¡¯s actually nothing bad to be the master of the sacred land."


    "It''s you. Since you are the future Sect Master of No Dao, you have to hurry up in your cultivation. According to your current combat power, you are not worthy of the position of Sect Master of No Dao."


    "If you are caught up by the Third Junior Brother, then you will be ashamed."


    Ye Luo shook his head and smiled.


    The smile is full of relief.


    Zhang Han looked at the appearance of Ye Luo, his heart warmed, and he just wanted to say something.


    Suddenly a wave of fluctuations appeared outside.


    Both of them looked outside Tianwu Mountain.


    Master is back?


    Sixth update, ask for recommendation tickets, monthly tickets, and subscriptions!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 92： Go down the mountain (seeking a monthly pass)

    Chapter 92, let¡¯s go down the mountain (seeking monthly pass)


    Tianwu Mountain, Wudaozong Hall.


    Looking at the four people in front of him.


    Chu Yuan sat on the throne of the lord, feeling a little confused in her heart.


    To be precise, his confusion comes from Zhang Han, his second child, an honest disciple.


    How long has he not returned to the sect?


    Why did this second disciple become like this?


    Black nose and swollen face.


    No image.


    There is also this third disciple, how could he become a bald head, and it seems that he has also become honest, and he dared not say anything when he lowered his head.


    He¡¯s not at this time, this


    What happened? ?


    Chu Yuan is at a loss.


    "Han''er, what''s the matter with your injury?"


    Chu Yuan looked at this honest disciple and asked aloud.


    Hear this.


    Standing in front of the hall, Zhang Han hesitated.


    I still didn¡¯t plan to explain to Master.


    Originally taking the position of the future master of the big brother, I am very sorry for the big brother.


    If this is still a small report, then he is too human.


    Zhang Han hesitated, and dispelled the idea of ??telling the truth.


    "Master! Disciple, this is...this is a fall!"


    Zhang Han spoke slowly.


    "Fall? Did you fall all the way from the mountain gate to the bottom of the mountain?"


    Chu Yuan was shocked.


    This black nose and face is swollen, as if he had been beaten severely.


    actually said it was a fall.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Zhang Han was silent for a while, not knowing how to reply.


    Chu Yuan on the side stared at Zhang Han for a long time.


    He went out this trip, not only brought himself a lot of practice secrets.


    also brought a chef back.


    But now Chu Yuan feels that he still needs the whole doctor.


    If you fall once, you will have a swollen nose and swollen face.


    It is necessary for the whole doctor to come back.


    Otherwise, when more disciples of waste materials are collected in the future, within a year, the disciples will fall alive and die after the system hasn¡¯t detected them.


    Well, he took it down.


    If you have the opportunity, you must go to a doctor.


    "Han''er, since you have fallen, please take care of your injuries, don''t worry about enlightenment."


    "Okay, I''m back for the teacher. I just saw you. Since it''s all right, let''s go down first. Also, this chef recruited for the teacher is responsible for your daily diet."


    "Qian Yuan, you have nothing to do when you are idle, so take the chef to the Wudaozong for a stroll, let the chef get familiar with Wudaozong."


    Chu Yuan finished.


    waved his hand and told the three disciples to retreat.


    "Follow the orders of the master."


    Naturally, the three of them did not dare to disobey, and honestly gave their orders.


    Li Ergang, who is standing by the side, still wants to say something.


    But did not wait for him to speak.


    Su Qianyuan walked over and took the big fat man out like a kid.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    Aren¡¯t these three disciples mortal?


    How can I pick up the fat man Li Ergang? Are you born with supernatural power?


    Chu Yuan wanted to call Su Qianyuan to ask carefully.


    Can inadvertently see the leaves still standing in place.


    This kid didn''t go out.


    Instead, standing on the spot, honestly, as if waiting for the people in the temple to go out.


    Chu Yuan didn''t care about Su Qianyuan''s affairs anymore, sitting on the throne of the lord, wanting to see what Ye Luo was going to do.


    He felt that it was time for Ye Luo, a disciple, to be expelled from the sect.


    Originally, he planned to use the Ye Luo technique before expelling from the sect, but now he has many cheats.


    There is no need to set Ye Luo Gong method at all.


    It can be done now.


    Chu Yuan thought secretly.


    Soon, the hall became quiet.


    Only Chu Yuan sitting above and Ye Luo standing under His Highness.


    "Master!"


    Ye Luo saw that there was no one in the hall, and took a step forward, bowing his hands respectfully.


    "Luo''er, if you don''t go down, you will stay in the hall, but what''s the matter?"


    Chu Yuanyun asked in a light wind.


    "Master, the disciple has properly completed what Master said, it is the case of the Tianqingzong, but there is a little disturbance."


    Ye Luo wanted to first return to the things the master had ordered.


    "Needless to say about this matter, I have been to Silvermoon City before for the teacher, and I have already understood the details of the matter, and you have done a good job."


    Chu Yuan, who was sitting on the throne of the lord, waved his hand.


    Speaking of this, he was also speechless.


    The explanation given to him by the shopkeeper turned out to be a hot forehead at the time, bragging and lying, and no one was whoring for nothing.


    Chu Yuan heard it at the time, and it was speechless enough.


    But it¡¯s hard to say anything.


    can only make the shopkeeper be honest.


    Hearing this, Ye Luo, who was standing at His Highness, also showed a smile on her face.


    I can get the phrase ¡®well done¡¯ from Master.


    He feels that he has not lost his hard work all the time.


    But when he thought of leaving Wudaozong in the future, his smile receded.


    "Master, there is one more thing for the disciple. I want to ask the teacher to respect."


    Ye Luo hesitated for a while, still planning to ask for a showdown.


    "What is it?"


    Chu Yuan asked casually.


    "Master... Master, but do you want the disciple to leave Wudaozong?"


    Ye Luo was anxious, and said cautiously.


    In this sentence, it is more difficult than his penance.


    But after finishing the last word, I felt relieved inexplicably.


    No matter what, the master is his master after all.


    It is the same whether he leaves Wudaozong or not!


    Ye Luo was relieved.


    Chu Yuanke, who was sitting on top, was stunned.


    Hearing this, Chu Yuan''s first reaction was.


    How did Ye Luo know that he was going to drive the other party out of the clan?


    He remembers that he never said it.


    How did this kid know.


    "You...you know everything?"


    Chu Yuan asked tentatively.


    "Master, all the disciples know."


    Ye Luo took a deep breath.


    secretly said in his heart, it really is.


    "Since you already know it, then being a teacher is...well, I won''t say much. With your current skills, Luo''er is enough to be a teacher. Staying in Wudaozong will restrict your development. , You will clean up recently and go down the mountain."


    Chu Yuan said seriously.


    His Wudao Sect only recruits waste materials.


    Supreme genius like Ye Luo, who is a short-path body, staying in Wudaozong is not good for Wudaozong, and it is not good for Ye Luo''s own development.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo fell into silence.


    After a while, he spoke again.


    "Master, disciples don''t need everything, just want to be able to serve Master and stay in Wudaozong, is it feasible?"


    Ye Luo gritted his teeth.


    As long as the master can agree, then he would rather not be the master of the Wudao Sect, as long as he can serve the master, it is enough.


    "Luck, be obedient, go down the mountain."


    Chu Yuan shook his head and waved his hand.


    Ye Luo heard the words, took a deep breath again, lowered his head, not knowing what to say.


    Chu Yuan, who was sitting on the throne of the lord, didn''t want to say too much, and stood up straight, preparing to walk out of the hall.


    When walking to the gate of the temple.


    Chu Yuan stopped for a moment, and turned his back to Ye Luo.


    "After you go down the mountain, practice hard. If you get into trouble in the future, you can go up the mountain to find a teacher and protect you well for the teacher."


    In the imagination of Chu Yuan.


    He will become an invincible existence in the future, if this disciple really gets into trouble by then.


    Of course, Chu Yuan is willing to protect this disciple¡¯s thoroughness...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 93： Want him to build his own kitchen? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 93 Want him to build his own kitchen? (Seeking monthly pass)


    Su Qianyuan led Li Ergang to walk in Wudaozong.


    "Look more, our Wudao Sect is still very vast. Here, there is the Dharma Transmission Hall. It is said that it has a foundation of exercises comparable to the entire Dongzhou.


    "However, I haven''t been in yet. Usually the second brother is inside. I don''t dare to go in unless the second brother or the master agrees."


    "Have you seen it, the front is the Shenbing Pavilion of our sect. I don''t know the specifics because I haven''t been in either."


    "There are still many halls that are not opened. I guess Master thinks that we don''t need these halls yet, so they haven''t been opened yet."


    The two are walking on the road of Wudaozong.


    Su Qianyuan is introducing all kinds of Wudaozong to the fat man Li Ergang.


    When passing by Chuanfa Hall and Shenbing Pavilion.


    Su Qianyuan obviously showed a look around and wanted to go in and take a look.


    But after he entered the sect, he didn''t get the permission of the master, or even the second brother, so he dare to enter these two places.


    Where did Su Qianyuan know.


    Wudao Sect has no such rules.


    Chu Yuan didn''t care about these two places.


    Among the disciples of Ye Luo and Zhang Han, the unwritten rule is to enter as long as you want.


    Ke, where did Su Qianyuan know this?


    He didn''t dare to go in at all.


    I didn¡¯t even dare to ask if I could enter.


    As for Li Ergang.


    He was twisting the fat body and following Su Qianyuan, while walking, watching the various buildings of Wudaozong.


    Su Qianyuan next to ?? continued to introduce their Wudaozong to Li Ergang.


    "The building is right in front of you. You can watch it by yourself. I will tell you about the current situation of our Innocent Sect."


    "Nowadays, there are only four people in Wudao Sect, including Master, senior brother Ye Luo, second senior brother Zhang Han, and me."


    "It is precisely because there are few people that our Innocent Sect looks so deserted."


    Su Qianyuan said slowly.


    He finished.


    found that there was no movement next to him.


    could not help turning around to take a look.


    I saw Li Ergang standing there blankly, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Su Qianyuan slapped his forehead, and suddenly realized that he had said something wrong.


    There are only four people in the clan. Doesn¡¯t this mean that they are not humans?


    "That what, brother chef, don''t care, I didn''t mean to sarcasm you, I just said that before, there were only four people in Wudao Sect, so you are five if you count."


    Su Qianyuan touched his big bald head and said.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''m just a little bit emotional, there are so few people in Sejong Sejong."


    Li Ergang returned to his senses, waved his hand and said.


    The words come out.


    Su Qianyuan showed a smile and patted Li Ergang on the shoulder.


    "You don''t know this, right?"


    "Although Wudaozong is a hidden Sejong gate, the elders in the sect have already ascended, so they are so deserted."


    "Master estimated that it is about to be on the verge of ascension. You may not know it, but I do know it. It is said that Master used to be the breath of the Nascent Soul Realm, but now it has become the Golden Core Realm."


    "I guess, when the master''s breath turns into a mortal, it will be when the master soars!"


    Su Qianyuan said with a smile.


    These are what he said based on what Ye Luo said, and compiled them based on what he guessed.


    Li Ergang''s small eyes widened when he heard these words.


    seems to be a little scared.


    You ask why there are few people in my sect? That''s because the people in my sect have soared...


    As soon as these words come out, it¡¯s strange not to be fooled.


    If someone else said, then Li Ergang would not believe that he was killed.


    But this is Sejong Hidden, he can''t believe it.


    "It is indeed a sect that has been passed down for three million years!"


    Li Ergang couldn''t help but sigh.


    The speaker has no intention and the listener has the heart.


    The bald head Su Qianyuan, who was still leisurely and leisurely, heard this sentence.


    almost fell accidentally.


    What the hell.


    How has it been passed on for three million years? Who passed it on?


    Pass the key that Yelui last time.


    Su Qianyuan is just guessing that the inheritance history of Wudaozong is at least 30,000 years.


    This turned around to a chef, saying that Wudaozong has been inherited for three million years? ? ?


    Three million years.


    This is not comparable to 10,000 years and 20,000 years.


    "No, brother chef, who do you hear that the Innocent Sect has been passed down for three million years?"


    Su Qianyuan asked in a circle.


    "Everyone is talking about the three million years of inheritance of the Sejong Monk Wudao Sect."


    Li Ergang said puzzledly.


    "What, everyone, who exactly said it?"


    Su Qianyuan asked again.


    "I don¡¯t know, but I heard that in the 100,000 Great Demon Mountain in the center of Dongzhou, there is a ruin that has existed since the opening of the heavens and the earth. Within the ruins, there is a record of the Innocent Sect. , So I got the news!"


    Li Ergang tells everything he knows.


    Su Qianyuan sounded confused.


    Is there anything else?


    He used to be the Sect Master of Emperor Qiandi Dao, why didn¡¯t he know.


    Just as Su Qianyuan had something to ask.


    A light blue pattern flew from a distance.


    Su Qianyuan stretched out his palm to catch the formation pattern.


    Start with the pattern pattern, turning into ripples, dissipating in the void.


    Zhang Han''s voice sounded in Su Qianyuan''s mind.


    "The senior brother is about to leave the sect, the junior brother has come to the mountain gate to send him off."


    Ok?


    Big Brother is about to leave the clan?


    What does ?? mean.


    Do you want to go out and do errands?


    You have to go out to do errands, so you don¡¯t want to send your elder brother a ride.


    Unless the big brother is leaving Wudaozong.


    What the **** happened here.


    Su Qianyuan frowned and was puzzled, too late to say something to the fat man, let the fat man take care of himself, and ran towards the mountain gate.


    Although he is a cultivator, his speed is not slow at all.


    In just one step, it can span tens of meters.


    In an instant, Su Qianyuan disappeared on the Wudaozong road.


    Li Ergang looked at Su Qianyuan''s leaving back for a moment in a trance.


    Tsk tsk.


    This is the disciple of Innocent Sect.


    There is no fluctuation in mana, which proves that mana is useless.


    There is such a fast speed without mana.


    Li Ergang sighed for a while.


    Soon after he cleared up his emotions, he was about to go to the kitchen.


    He is a chef of Innocent Sect, so he should first familiarize himself with the kitchen.


    Li Ergang searched and searched.


    Looking for a long time, after he looked at the halls, he finally found out that Wudaozong had no kitchen at all.


    And without any ingredients.


    No way, no way.


    No Sovereign will invite him, the chef, to let him build his own kitchen and prepare his own ingredients...


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    There will be updates later!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 94： Strategy of Emperor Qiandi Daozong (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 94 Raiders of Emperor Qiandi Daozong (seeking monthly ticket)


    Wu Dao Zong, outside the mountain gate.


    Ye Luo stood quietly not far away.


    Wearing a green crane cloud robe with the breeze blowing, hunting and hunting, the golden mark on his forehead shone with a faint golden light, and there was a trace of sorrow between his eyebrows.


    But this trace of sorrow still cannot conceal the power of the heavenly sword fairy on him.


    This kind of aura seemed to be in his bones.


    There is no need to release it deliberately.


    but naturally has this kind of momentum.


    At this moment.


    Ye Luo looked at the scenery in front of him, lost in consciousness.


    He went down the mountain this time, and perhaps he will rarely return to Wudaozong in the future.


    I can see more now, so let¡¯s see more.


    Wudao Sect is also the place where he rises.


    Ye Luo took a deep breath, and looked at the sky outside Wudaozong Mountain Gate faintly.


    "Big Brother."


    A voice came from behind.


    Ye Luo slowly turned around and looked.


    I saw Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan walking out of the mountain gate.


    "Big Brother!"


    Both of them salute.


    "Are you here? Actually, you don''t need to give it away. I might come back to see Master in the future, so I don''t need to give it away."


    Ye Luo shook his head and said.


    "I have always remembered the care given to me by my elder brother. Now that you are leaving, how can I not come out to see you?"


    "Master, where are you going?"


    Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan spoke one after another.


    Listen to these.


    Standing outside the gate, Ye Luo smiled helplessly, and repeatedly advised Zhang Han to become stronger.


    Su Qianyuan, who still doesn''t know about it.


    Ye Luo did not conceal, but told Su Qianyuan everything.


    When Su Qianyuan learned that Ye Luo was going out to create a holy ground for cultivation, his eyes widened.


    Hin Sejong Gate is so arrogant?


    Can''t inherit the position of suzerain, then go out and create a holy land for cultivation? !


    Hold enough! !


    Doesn¡¯t that mean that he will also create a holy ground for cultivation in the future? !


    Su Qianyuan thought about it, but suddenly thought of it.


    "No, elder brother, I have also been the master of Emperor Qiandi Dao Sect before. Dongzhou is already barren, and luck can only carry one side of the holy land."


    "Big brother, you want to create a sacred place for cultivation in Dongzhou, I am afraid that you will fight against Emperor Qiandaozong."


    Su Qianyuan spoke.


    "If you are right, you will be right. Remember, I am a disciple of no Dao sect, and I don¡¯t need to be afraid of anything."


    Ye Luo shook his head, not at all worried.


    With his current strength.


    Even if it is against the entire Qiandi Dao Sect, what does it matter?


    Su Qianyuan next to ?? showed a malicious smile and shook his head quickly.


    "No, big brother, I didn''t mean that."


    "Big Brother wants to create a holy place for cultivation, and he wants to confront Emperor Qiandi Dao Sect. It must be an appointment with more information."


    "Come on, big brother, let me tell you that there are three strongest fighting powers in Emperor Qiandi Dao Zong, all of whom are at the level of elders. One is in the middle stage of crossing the tribulation realm, and the other is the early stage of crossing the tribulation realm...


    "The guardian formation of Emperor Qiandi Daozong is also at the level of crossing the tribulation realm, and the method of breaking the formation is also very simple..."


    "Emperor Qiandi Taozong has two low-grade spirit treasures, their functions are..."


    "Oh, yes, big brother, Emperor Qiandi Dao Sect also has a trump card, the coffin of the God of Heaven, and inside it is the relic of the second generation of Emperor Qiandi Daozong..."


    "This is the biggest trump card of Emperor Qiandi Dao Sect. When facing the danger of extinction of the sect, you can take out the remains, manipulate it, and destroy the enemy. The combat power of this remains is also close to the peak of the tribulation realm... "


    "Of course, this also has flaws and weaknesses. The flaws and weaknesses are..."


    "¡­¡­"


    Su Qianyuan has revealed the whole old story of Emperor Qiandi Daozong.


    There is almost no Raiders for Emperor Qiandi Daozong.


    Hear these words.


    Leaves are also confused.


    But he also understood that these were useful to him, so he wrote them all down.


    "Third Junior Brother, you are in Emperor Qiandi Dao Sect, what obsessions do you have? Or, is there anyone worthy of your concern? Tell me now, so that I will not be an enemy of Qiandi Dao Sect in the future and accidentally kill each other. "


    Ye Luo who had written down the information asked again.


    Listen to what the big brother said.


    Su Qianyuan turned his eyes and thought for a long time.


    "Brother, if you ever meet my Taoist companion, please let her wait for me for a while."


    Su Qianyuan thought for a while and said.


    The words come out.


    The corner of Ye Luo''s mouth twitched next to ??.


    Do these three junior brothers still have Taoists?


    Why didn¡¯t he know.


    But these three younger brothers have Taoists, why didn''t they say when they ran with him.


    Speaking out now?


    "No, Third Junior Brother, are you sure that after you run away, your Taoist couple will be fine?"


    Ye Luo hesitated and said.


    "No, no, the great elder has a good relationship with me, he will definitely help me take care of my Taoist companion."


    Su Qianyuan was not worried at all.


    "Well, I will pay attention."


    Ye Luo nodded silently, remembering it in his heart.


    "Then bother big brother, if big brother really sees it, just bring it back for me."


    Su Qianyuan said with a smile.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo nodded, and noted all this.


    I thought about it from the bottom of my heart.


    Make sure that you remember everything.


    Then he lowered his head and continued to look at the two juniors.


    "Okay, Third Junior Brother, I have taken note of you."


    "Also, the second child, since Master chose to hand over the position of the future Sect Master of Wudao Sect to you, I hope you will not let Master down. If one day, you let Master down, let alone Master, just say I won''t make you feel better."


    "You have to remember the swordsmanship of your big brother."


    Ye Luo said with a smile.


    Zhang Han, who was still eavesdropping next to him, shuddered suddenly.


    Looking at Ye Luo''s expression.


    Thinking of the injuries on his body again, he swallowed and spit.


    Not sure what to say.


    Recalling the flying swords all over the sky, it is still his pain until now.


    The most important thing is that this big brother beats people. First, he makes a thousand swords in his mind, and then he beats his body in reality.


    When I think about it, I feel pain all over my body now.


    is simply not a human being.


    "Big, big, big brother, brother must remember the words of big brother."


    Looking at Ye Luo still staring, Zhang Han could only gritted his teeth and stood up, saluting.


    "Well, well, two brothers and sisters, don''t have to see each other anymore, we will definitely see you again in the future."


    Ye Luo smiled upon seeing this.


    turned around and took a step outside the gate.


    Pat the gourd on the waist with the palm of your hand.


    A flying sword spit out from the gourd.


    Ye Luo jumped, stepping on the flying sword, his figure turned into a ray of light, and flew away.


    His people have left.


    But there was a voice left in place.


    "Two juniors, go to the Shenbing Pavilion when you have time. The magic soldiers in the Shenbing Pavilion are at least Lingbao as the base. Take good care of it and it will increase your strength."


    Wow.


    When the two heard this, they were taken aback.


    They don¡¯t know much about Shenbing Pavilion.


    Now I understand what Ye Luo said.


    The magical soldiers in the Shenbing Pavilion are all spirit treasures? ? ?


    Zhang Han is okay, but he feels a little surprised.


    Su Qianyuan next to ?? touched his big bald head in a daze.


    He is a body refiner, what''s the use of Lingbao?


    Really take Lingbao up and use it as a brick to smash people?


    Third update, ask for monthly pass, subscribe.


    Friends who have a monthly pass vote for a monthly pass wow.


    There are currently more than one hundred monthly tickets, and the cabbage needs to add a chapter, which should be added tomorrow!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 95： Taiyi Sword Sovereign Leaf Fall!

    Chapter 95 Taiyi Sword Sovereign Leaf Fall!


    Leaves fell down the mountain and went away.


    Wudao Sect has also regained purity again.


    Chu Yuan has been in his palace, studying the secret books ¡®borrowed¡¯ from Changhe Sect.


    Su Qianyuan returned to the mountainside cave, ditching the ground and practicing.


    Zhang Han has changed his previous itinerary.


    In addition to being in the Dharma Transmission Hall every day, he will also find time to go to the Shenbing Pavilion and wander around these two places every day.


    As for Li Ergang.


    Can''t find the kitchen there, Li Ergang started to build the kitchen by himself. He built the kitchen during the day and went down the mountain to find various materials at night. He was so busy that he was too busy.


    This is also no way.


    No one cares about him in Wudao Sect.


    The enlightenment of the enlightenment, the refining of the body, as if Li Ergang does not exist.


    So the work of building the kitchen can only be left to Li Ergang himself.


    ...


    In an instant, more than two months passed.


    this day.


    Going back down the mountain, Li Ergang hurried up the mountain with all kinds of food and construction materials in his hand.


    He stood on the square of the main hall, scanned left and right, but couldn''t find anyone.


    It''s too deserted in Wudaozong.


    He couldn''t find anyone if he wanted to.


    Li Ergang looked anxious and didn''t know how to find the disciple of Wudaozong.


    at this time.


    Zhang Han, who was in the ??Tianfa Temple, happened to walk out and came to the main hall square to prepare to bask in the sun and rest. In order to prevent being caught in the lunar shade next time, he planned to get familiar with the sun star.


    I saw the worried fat man as soon as he walked out.


    "Chef, what are you doing here? Didn¡¯t Junior Brother Qianyuan arrange things for you? You are a big bag, shouldn¡¯t it be these two months, are you tossing about these things?"


    "Forget it, let me arrange it for you, go to the Hall of Falun Gong and pick up the original technique for practice."


    Zhang Han thought of this Li Ergang, thought about it, and said.


    He doesn¡¯t know what the chef does.


    They are all spiritual practitioners, wherever they need to eat whole grains.


    What kind of people are in the common world.


    But this was the person brought in by the master, he didn''t dare to question anything, he could only default.


    In his thoughts, Su Qianyuan was in charge of this person.


    On the other side, Li Ergang, who walked to the main hall square, saw Zhang Han and ran over.


    A big meat ball bounced in the square alive.


    Zhang Han''s eyelids twitched.


    Li Ergang walked not far from Zhang Han, put down the big and small bags on his hand, trying to take something out of his arms


    "My lord, I will show you a big baby!"


    "My lord, you have to be optimistic!"


    Li Ergang fumbled hard in his arms.


    This looked at Zhang Han for a while, but I didn¡¯t know why.


    can only stand in place.


    Soon, Li Ergang took out a picture scroll from his arms.


    The picture scroll is opened.


    Zhang Han looked up.


    I saw dark clouds all over the picture scroll, thunder and lightning flashed in it, and the violent wind rolled up countless broken stones to the sky, just like a scene of extinction.


    In the endless dark clouds.


    A figure stepped on the flying sword and was in the dark clouds.


    The figure is wearing a large green robe, her black hair dances in the wind, a blue gourd is hung around her waist, her eyes are slightly open, revealing infinite sword light.


    Like an ancient sword fairy, standing proudly in the world.


    At the bottom of the scroll, a paragraph of writing is depicted like a dragon and snake.


    ¡®The Seventeenth in the Dongzhou Billboard!


    Taichi Sword Sovereign! ¡¯


    This¡­


    this is¡­


    Big brother!


    Zhang Han''s eyes widened.


    Although the picture scroll is a bit blurry.


    But Zhang Han still recognized it at a glance.


    This is the big brother!


    I haven''t seen the big brother for more than two months.


    I didn¡¯t expect to see the big brother again on the scroll.


    "Where did you get this?"


    Zhang Han looked at Li Ergang and asked aloud.


    "This is a picture scroll issued by the Dongzhou Wind and Cloud Ranking recently. There is also a picture scroll assigned to a nearby city. I think it belongs to a disciple of Innocent Sect, so I took this picture scroll and I will show it to you."


    Li Ergang explained repeatedly.


    "Dongzhou Fengyun List? What is that?"


    Zhang Han frowned puzzled.


    "My lord, don''t you know the Dongzhou Billboard?"


    Li Ergang was taken aback.


    Zhang Han raised his eyebrows, he knew a ghost.


    He has always lived almost in the ordinary world, even if he comes into contact, he is in contact with the bottom of the immortal world.


    After going up the mountain, I have been practicing. Where do I know the Dongzhou Fengyun Bang?


    When Li Ergang saw this, he also knew that Zhang Han might really not know.


    "My lord, Dongzhou Fengyun List can be simply understood as the ranking of the strong immortal cultivation world in Dongzhou. Except for those who are not born, the famous strong in Dongzhou will be ranked according to their achievements!"


    "Our Lord of the Wudao Sect, I heard that he cut the long-famous Landmine Daoist with his sword, and defeated the two sects under the siege of the Juxianmen and the North Gate, so he ranked No. 1 on the list. Seventeen, revered by the Dongzhou monks as Taiyi Sword Sovereign!"


    Li Ergang talked with excitement.


    It seems that he is the one who is the best in Dongzhou.


    Zhang Han next to ?? listened to these, his eyes also brightened.


    Unexpectedly, the big brother went down the mountain for more than two months and did such things.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that it is the famous Zhendong Prefecture.


    Taichi Sword Master!


    Listen to this honorable name.


    Zhang Han has a kind of mind to go down the mountain.


    But he still can¡¯t do it now.


    The distance has passed this year.


    There are only a few days left.


    It''s almost time for him to break through to the Transcendent God Realm at once.


    Moreover, a spirit treasure that he made softly and hardly in the Shenbing Pavilion, it should be close to the real recognition.


    In a while, he can also go down the mountain to have a look.


    "Well, give me this picture scroll. I will show it to Junior Brother Third."


    Zhang Han looked at Li Ergang and spoke.


    "My lord, don''t you show me this picture scroll to the lord?"


    Li Ergang asked puzzledly.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han looked at the palace on the master¡¯s side and hesitated.


    shook his head decisively.


    "Master has been in retreat. In the past two months, there has not been any movement. I am afraid that Master¡¯s retreat has reached a critical time, so it¡¯s not easy to interrupt."


    "Let''s talk about it when the master retreats."


    "Give me this picture first, and then show it to the respected master when she comes out of retreat."


    Zhang Han said slowly.


    Li Ergang heard the words, so he nodded and picked up the big and small bags underneath again.


    Preparing to go to the kitchen I built.


    "Then leave it to you, my lord, I will leave first."


    finished.


    Picked up the big bag and the small bag, and walked outside the square.


    Zhang Han held the picture scroll and looked at it carefully before closing the picture scroll and walking towards the mountainside.


    After a few steps, he stopped.


    If this fat guy is involved in the clan, will it affect Master¡¯s retreat?


    Zhang Han looked towards the Master¡¯s Palace.


    A layer of sound-shielding array is not enough.


    Zhang Han hesitated.


    Shook his hand and put several layers on the cloth.


    Zhang Han finished everything, nodded in satisfaction, and walked down the mountainside...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 96： Attack Qiandi Daozong (seeking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 96 Attack on Emperor Qiandi Daozong (seeking monthly ticket)


    Dongzhou area.


    On a high mountain outside the gate of Emperor Qian¡¯s Daozong.


    A young man wearing a blue liuheyun robe, arms around his chest, and a fierce temperament like a peerless sword fairy stood on the top of the mountain, overlooking the magnificent gate of Emperor Qiandi Daozong.


    This person is Ye Luo.


    At this moment.


    Ye Luo stared at the distant Emperor Qian Dao Zong expressionlessly.


    After going down the mountain, he was preparing to create a holy place for cultivation.


    This preparation is more than two months.


    In order to open up a holy land, he does not hesitate to fight for the resources he needs with many powerful people.


    He originally planned to open up a holy land quickly.


    But just when he was about to open up a holy place, he stumbled upon...


    Although the Qi movement of Emperor Qiandi Dao Zong is volatile, it still gathers most of the Qi luck in Dongzhou.


    Ye Luo wants to create a holy land, it must make Emperor Qian¡¯s Dao Sect more turbulent.


    Otherwise he will not be able to create a holy place.


    Ye Luo came to Qiandi Daozong.


    The purpose is very clear.


    To cause great turbulence in Emperor Qian¡¯s Dao Sect.


    As for how to make Emperor Qiandi Daozong turbulent...


    Of course, it is the easiest to solve it by force.


    "Boss, you are not mistaken, are you? Are you really going to attack the Dongzhou Holy Land directly?"


    Behind Ye Luo.


    A young man dressed in black, sitting on a huge boulder, chatting with Ye Luo badly.


    The black man finished speaking.


    Behind, there was another man in a blue and white cloud robe with two swords on his back and stepped up.


    "Shen Caijun! What does the boss say! What do you talk about? If you are not happy, you can go down the mountain and leave."


    Nie Yunfei, the man with two swords, patted the man in black on the shoulder again.


    "I didn''t say that I was unhappy, but I just felt...Is it too bad for me to hit a holy land? Or, let me give you a courtesy first? Talk to them first?"


    The black-clothed man''Shen Caijun'' said strangely.


    "Talk? How do you want to talk? Ask them to turmoil by themselves?"


    Nie Yunfei was also amused by these words, and shook his head, not knowing what to say.


    Ye Luo on the side looked at the two people quietly, expressionless.


    These two people were helpful to him when he fought against some sects in Dongzhou. After going back and forth, they became brothers and followed him.


    This black man, named Shen Caijun, was born in a family of cultivating immortals. He is good at flying swords. With a flying sword, he can take the first level from thousands of miles away like a bag.


    This man wearing a blue and white cloud robe, named Nie Yunfei, was born in a commonplace and talented person. After worshipping the immortal sect, he practiced hard for many years, and the technique of double swords was superb.


    These two people are Ye Luo''s henchmen.


    is also the core of the formation of the Holy Land.


    "Okay, don''t say more, just type it up."


    "You two, start a fight later, just take care of yourself, and leave the rest to me."


    Ye Luo slowly spoke.


    "Okay, boss, don''t worry, my life-saving ability is the strongest."


    "It''s you? A flying sword spit out, and flying sword killed people thousands of miles away. You don''t know if your body is blown up, but you still have a strong life-saving ability?"


    "You can pull it down, your swords are not that good..."


    "Better than you!"


    Without any scruples, the two of them are not far away from Dongzhou Holy Land, and they fight each other.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo could only shook his head and patted the gourd on his waist.


    Spit out a flying sword.


    fell on Ye Luo''s hand and transformed into a sharp sword.


    Ye Luo holding a long sword, rose up into the sky, and flew towards the gate of Emperor Qiandi Daozong.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Emperor Qiandi Daozong, the main hall of the sovereign.


    Many elders of Emperor Qiandi Daozong are gathering together to discuss matters.


    "What do you say about the position of the sect master? We, Emperor Qiandi Dao Sect, must not be without the sect master for a long time."


    "You also know that you can''t be without the lord for a long time and you can choose to be the lord? The great elder supports one, the second elder supports another, the fourth elder also supports one, oh, the seventh elder also supports one, and there are thirteen elders, so this suzerain Who will be it?"


    "This is not the point. You guys are really too much. You obviously haven''t selected the suzerain. Your candidates are already using the rights of the suzerain!"


    "One sect, five sect masters!!! Isn''t this split? Isn''t it a betrayal of Emperor Qian''s Dao Sect?!"


    The elders with soft personality spoke kindly, and the elders with extreme swearing directly began to swear.


    There was chaos in the hall.


    Only the great elder standing above, did not care at all about the quarrel in the temple, his face was expressionless, and he looked cold and majestic.


    As if things in the world have nothing to do with him.


    One of the elders suddenly noticed the great elder.


    "Well, the matter of the suzerain, I will not mention it for the time being, the great elder, the former suzerain has left, his things, including the suzerain''s tokens, should be in your hands? You should hand it over, too."


    The elder shouted in a low voice.


    The words come out.


    The quarrel in the hall suddenly stopped.


    The eyes of all the elders gathered on the great elder.


    "Then give it to you, you can go to my cave to get these things."


    The great elder waved his hand casually, still showing a solemn and rigorous look.


    Hearing this, the elders were relieved.


    I was afraid that the great elder would be extreme and give all the things of the sovereign to the candidate of his choice.


    "By the way, Great Elder, Sect Master Qianyuan has left, his Taoist companion is still in the sect, right? I remember that you handled this matter at the time, I don''t know how his Taoist companion was?"


    Another elder asked.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, Sovereign Qianyuan is also my friend. I have been taking care of it, and I won''t be wronged by Sovereign Qianyuan''s Taoists."


    The Great Elder waved his hand and said.


    What other elders want to say.


    Boom...


    suddenly.


    A loud noise.


    The entire Emperor Qiandi Taoist shook severely, and even the palace was affected.


    All the elders in the hall looked outside the hall, wanting to know what happened.


    At this time, a disciple came with a panic sword.


    "Elder! Foreign enemies invaded and attacked our Emperor Dao Sect. The gate was broken!"


    The disciple said in horror.


    "Absurd! My Qiandi Dao Sect has a great formation to protect the mountain. How could the gate of the mountain be broken?!"


    The elder''s eyes widened, not irritating.


    What a joke.


    The Emperor Qian¡¯s Dao Sect has a great formation to protect the mountain, can it be broken into the mountain gate?


    The ??mountain protection formation is at the level of the tribulation realm!


    If this kind of big formation can still be broken.


    Then his great elder can swallow the floor of the palace of Emperor Qiandi Daozong one bite at a time!


    "Great Elder, it''s true. The foreign enemy seems to know the weakness of our Emperor Qiandi Daozong''s mountain protection formation. A sword slashed away the formation hidden in the sky..."


    The disciple replied tremblingly.


    Great Elder: "..."


    I suspect that you deliberately let me plant a flag...


    Two shifts are put together, there are two more shifts later, ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 97： Acting Skills of the Great Elder

    Chapter 97 Acting Skills of the Great Elder


    Emperor Qiandi Daozong, the main hall of the sovereign.


    The great elders and others did not panic after learning that the guarding formation was broken.


    Instead, an elder at the pinnacle of Nascent Soul Stage was sent to capture foreign enemies.


    These elders still gathered in the temple to discuss.


    "No, how can foreign enemies know the weakness of our Qiandi Dao Zong guardian formation?"


    "Could it be a coincidence?"


    "Coincidentally, you are a star coin number. My Qiandi Daozong has stood so long in the world. Why don''t you see a coincidence?"


    "I''ll tell you, come back! Don''t scold me!"


    "I scolded you, what''s wrong, you are a star number!"


    "What am I..."


    Discussing and discussing.


    Two of the elders quarreled directly, and almost didn''t start fighting.


    The great elder on the other side listened to the louder and violent situation, coldly snorted, and just wanted to say something.


    An outside disciple rushed in again.


    "Elders! No good! No good! Elder Sun was slashed by that foreign enemy! Even the mountains where the disciples of Emperor Qiandi Daozong lived were cut by more than half!"


    The disciple ran into the hall, knelt on the ground, and said tremblingly.


    Wow! ! !


    The elders who were still arguing were suddenly stunned.


    The mountains where the disciples of the outer sect lived were cut away by more than half.


    They are not surprised.


    But Elder Sun, the elder they sent to capture the foreign enemy, was beheaded, they should be surprised.


    Elder Sun is the existence of Yuan Ying pinnacle.


    Among the many elders, the strength can be regarded as the top.


    Only the Great Elder, the famous God Transformation Realm, can hold one head down.


    This kind of existence was cut by a foreign enemy?


    What level of strength must the invading foreign enemy reach? In the early stage of the **** transformation, or the peak?


    Hit a ghost!


    The elders were shocked, and stared at the elder.


    If the great elder dared to ask them to go up and capture the foreign enemy, they would dare to go together on the spot and put the great elder on the ground.


    "What are you looking at me for?? You don''t want to, it''s impossible to let me go, right?"


    Looking at the eyes of the elders, the great elder seemed to be able to guess what the group of elders were thinking.


    Hear this.


    All the elders were silent for a while, without answering, they obviously acquiesced.


    People can cut the pinnacle of Nascent Soul Realm with a single sword.


    If you don¡¯t go up, why don¡¯t you want us to go up and give someone the head?


    "It''s fine, you people, it''s useless, let me go."


    The great elder waved his sleeves, and looked like he hated iron and steel.


    turned around and wanted to go out of the hall to meet the enemy.


    The elders next to ?? couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when they saw that the great elder was going out to meet the enemy.


    One of the elders looked at the disciple below, his eyes rolled, and there was a problem.


    "Do you know, what exactly is the identity of the foreign enemy?"


    "Such a strong, it is impossible to be anonymous."


    asked the elder solemnly.


    "The disciples heard from those brothers that it was the 17th Sword Master of the Eastern State Ranking! The disciples didn''t know what hatred I have between Emperor Qiandi Dao Sect and Taiyi Sword Master..."


    The disciple said with a trembling voice.


    Boom...


    When the elders heard this title, their expressions changed.


    "Taiyi Sword Master? The one who has risen to fame recently?"


    "A month ago, the one of the Taoist Sword Slash Mine? That Taoist Mine is the peak of the God Transformation Realm."


    "Let¡¯s not talk about why our Emperor Qiandaozong offended Taiyi Sword Sovereign, let''s say whether the Great Elder can beat Taiyi Sword Sovereign, but the landmine Daoist can''t beat Taiyi Sword Sovereign..."


    "No, no, no one really thinks that the Great Elder can''t beat Taiyi Jianzun, right?"


    The elders discussed.


    The great elder who was walking in front of the entrance of the temple heard these words, his face changed again.


    He looked down at his feet.


    Take this step out, and there is no chance to go back.


    Sword Master Taiyi who has cut the landmine Taoist is a foreign enemy?


    This¡­¡­


    He takes the head to fight?


    Landmine Daoist, he has studied with others, okay, the last time he was rubbed on the ground, he had eaten a few pieces of mud.


    In order to cover up this incident, he paid a lot of money.


    The foreign enemy who can kill the landmine Taoist now comes.


    He is going to meet the enemy?


    Are you sure it wasn¡¯t to give people away?


    But he said everything, now turning around, isn''t it because these elders look down upon him.


    He still wants this face.


    The great elder was thinking frantically, trying to find a way.


    An elder near the temple saw this and came over curiously.


    "Elder, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you go out to meet the enemy?"


    asked curiously.


    "Elder Bai, I said that my ankle is broken, do you believe it?"


    The Great Elder smiled awkwardly, turned his head and said.


    Elder Bai: "..."


    Do you treat me as a fool? ?


    A great power to transform the gods, has his feet slapped?


    Why don¡¯t you say, do you want to go to the toilet in a transcendent state?


    The great elder next to ?? saw this and sighed.


    Knowing that we must find a way.


    Only one person can be sacrificed.


    The Great Elder glanced sympathetically at Elder Bai.


    "Elder Bai, sorry."


    The Great Elder whispered.


    Sorry what?


    Elder Bai was perplexed.


    Just when Elder Bai looked confused.


    The great elder suddenly raised his arm and gave himself a palm on his chest, and the powerful mana fluctuated by.


    He vomited blood, and vomited it accurately onto Elder Bai''s hand.


    Turn around, the figure flying upside down like a broken kite.


    "Thief! You are an undercover agent!!"


    The great elder fell to the ground, with blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth, looking at the elder Bai who was standing at the door of the hall in horror.


    Elder Bai: "?"


    The disciple: "???"


    The elders who are still discussing: "???"


    what happened?


    The elders were confused, but their movements were not slow, and they all came to the great elder in an instant, protecting the great elder.


    "Elder, are you okay?"


    "Let¡¯s see how the great elder is! Don¡¯t stand stupidly!"


    "The Great Elder was injured by mana and slightly injured, and the yin and yang of the kidney are a little unbalanced..."


    "Elder Bai! What''s the matter with you!!"


    "Elder Bai, are you an undercover agent?!"


    Many elders spoke.


    The elder Bai who stood at the gate of the palace was foggy from beginning to end.


    who am I¡­¡­


    where am I¡­¡­


    Where am I going...


    Didn¡¯t I just ask a question and I became an undercover agent?


    "I, you, him, this..."


    Elder Bai speaks incoherently.


    I can''t recover completely.


    The great elder lying on the ground panting, got up ¡®difficultly¡¯, trembling hands, and pointed at Elder Bai.


    "He is an undercover..."


    "Unexpectedly, the old man has a life-saving hole card and was not killed by you!"


    "Undercover, you are exposed, die!"


    The great elder said with blood in his mouth.


    Elder Bai: "?"


    You are poisonous.


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass.


    there is a more late


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 98： Can you respect me for a while?

    Chapter 98 Can you respect me for a while?


    The sky above the gate of Emperor Qian¡¯s Daozong.


    Looking at the many disciples of Emperor Qiandi Daozong who were waiting in a serious formation below.


    Ye set foot on the flying sword, holding a sharp long sword.


    Like a sword fairy, standing on the sky, looking down below.


    "Retreat, I don''t want to hurt the innocent by mistake."


    Ye Luo slowly spoke.


    The voice is calm.


    fell into the ears of the disciples of Emperor Qiandi Daozong below.


    The disciples hesitated for a while, but still did not retreat.


    They are the elite disciples of Emperor Qiandi Daozong.


    At this moment, Emperor Qiandi is in trouble, and they should stand up.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo sighed.


    He didn''t want to attack these disciples in the Golden Core Realm.


    Attacked a disciple in the Golden Core Realm, it would be considered to have defiled his sword.


    Now he has a great reputation.


    I just want Master to know his news.


    If the master learns that he has acted on a group of golden pill chickens, I am afraid that he will look down on him.


    Just when Ye Luo was silent.


    A voice sounded in the distance.


    "Boss, do what you want to do, and leave these golden chicken chickens to us."


    Ye Luo turned his head and looked.


    In the distance, Shen Caijun led Nie Yunfei into the Dao Sect of Emperor Qian, with a clear goal, directing at those disciples in the Golden Core Realm.


    These two people are both beings in the realm of transforming gods.


    There is more than enough to solve these Jindan dishes chicken disciples!


    Thinking of this, Ye Luo nodded towards the two.


    Flying sword with foot.


    The figure turned into a stream of light and flew in towards the interior of Emperor Qiandi Dao Sect.


    Ye Luo was not polite with Emperor Qiandaozong at all.


    Fly past all the way.


    Seeing those magnificent buildings, I cut them with one sword, without any hesitation.


    Boom...


    The powerful sword light swept across the Dao Sect of Emperor Qiandi.


    One after another magnificent buildings fell.


    The inside of Emperor Qiandi Daozong became chaotic.


    The aura of Golden Core Realm rises from Emperor Qiandi Dao Sect, seeming to want to stop Ye Luo from advancing.


    But it doesn¡¯t need to pay attention to the leaves.


    ৡ­¡­


    A golden flying sword came through the air, blocking the breath for Ye Luo.


    Shen Caijun!


    Stepping on the flying sword, Ye Luo glanced back, smiled faintly, and continued to move forward.


    The leaves fall very fast.


    In just a few minutes, he passed half of Qiandi Dao Sect.


    I wanted to keep going.


    at this time.


    A breath appeared from the depths of Emperor Qiandi Dao Zong, spanning half of the Emperor Dao Zong, trying to block Ye Luo.


    Most of these breaths are in the Nascent Soul Realm, and there is also a Transcendent God Realm.


    These people are all the elders of Emperor Qiandi Daozong, and the leader is even the great elder.


    It''s just that the corners of the elder''s mouth are bleeding at this time, and his breath is very unstable.


    Obviously, he was beaten all the way by Ye Luo.


    These elders can''t pretend to be dead anymore.


    could only come out and intercept them all.


    It''s just that when they saw the leaf falling on the flying sword, they were all astonished.


    Ye Xiaoyou! ! !


    When the elders saw the flying leaves, they were all confused.


    It was Ye Luo who attacked them Qiandi Daozong? ?


    Didn¡¯t it mean Taiyi Sword Sovereign?


    Or¡­¡­


    Taiyi Sword Sovereign is Ye Luo?


    Thinking of this, many elders were shocked and filled with confusion.


    They didn¡¯t understand why this disciple of the Hidden Sejong Sect attacked Qiandi Daozong.


    Flying aside, the great elder who tried to erase the sense of existence is the fastest to recover.


    Flew to Ye Luo in one breath, his old face flushed with excitement.


    "Xiaoyou Ye, why are you! I''ll just talk about how the magpies kept calling in front of the temple today. It turns out that you are here! Xiaoyou Ye, don''t you know how much the old man missed you after you left!"


    "Walk, Ye Xiaoyou, first go to the old man and have a cup of tea to reminisce about the past!"


    The great elder was agitated, and all the hurt was gone.


    The corner of his mouth twitched when he saw the opposite Ye Luo.


    Of course, he also recognized this group of elders, as well as this great elder.


    But he didn¡¯t want to say more.


    But this great elder speaks too strangely...


    He is here to make trouble for Emperor Qiandi Dao Sect, okay?


    Still telling him to go for tea? ?


    You are afraid that it is a fake Qiandi Daozong elder.


    Ye Luo took a deep breath, holding a long sword.


    "Sorry, Great Elder, now is not the time to relive the past. I want to create a new generation of cultivating sacred land in Dongzhou. Emperor Qiandi Daozong must exit the sacred land sequence!


    "So today, either I was beaten back, or Qiandi Dao Zong''s luck was lost and the Holy Land was no longer!"


    "You and I are on one side, don''t be merciful, just use your best to stop me!"


    Ye Luo said lightly.


    The words come out.


    The Great Elder was taken aback.


    immediately laughed out loud.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, what a big deal."


    "Don¡¯t worry, just walk around, Ye Xiaoyou, let¡¯s have a cup of tea first, let¡¯s talk about the past, what a thing, there is no old friend to meet, it is the sword."


    The great elder said casually.


    Ye Luo holding a long sword: "???"


    I''m here to destroy you Qiandi Daozong.


    Can you respect me for a while?


    Ye Luo was silent, not knowing how to face this licking dog.


    The great elder staying aside looked at Ye Luo''s silence.


    It seems that he also understands what Ye Luo is thinking.


    Clap your palms immediately.


    "Xiaoyou Ye, is it possible that you want to fight the Emperor Dao Zong first, and then come to drink tea? Then, Xiaoyou Ye, do you want to help?"


    "The old man, this old bone, although it''s useless, but it''s simple to hit these Nascent Infant realms."


    "Oh, Ye Xiaoyou, you said you want to create a new generation of cultivating holy land in Dongzhou? Is there still a shortage of people? What do you think of my transformation into the gods?"


    The Great Elder spoke directly in public.


    He was talking, and his body was shaking with excitement.


    In the past, he proposed to Ye Luo as a protector, but Ye Luo could refuse.


    But now Ye Luo wants to create a holy land for cultivation, he can''t refuse to join the holy land for cultivation, right?


    "Elder, you..."


    Of course, many other elders also heard the words of the great elder, and their eyes widened, not knowing what to say.


    How can there be such a case, people who say they want to betray the clan in public.


    Furthermore, this great elder said that he was attacked by an undercover elder one second, and he would openly betray the sect in the next second.


    Changing faces is faster than turning a book.


    What an old licking dog! !


    At this moment.


    Don''t talk about the elders.


    Even Ye Luo, who came violently, didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The scene fell silent all at once.


    Only at the gate of the mountain, faint sounds of fighting and mana fluctuations can be heard.


    at this time.


    In the depths of Emperor Qiandi¡¯s Dao Sect, the momentum of the Three Daodu Tribulation Realm rises...


    Add a chapter, the monthly pass is over one hundred, add another chapter!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 99： How do you know this (asking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 99 How would you know this (seeking monthly ticket)


    Within the Emperor Qian¡¯s Dao Sect.


    Ye set foot on the flying sword, hunting in the robe, like a peerless sword fairy.


    In front of him, the Great Elder and many Qiandi Daozong elders are all there.


    It''s just that the eyes of these people, including Ye Luo''s eyes, looked into the depths of Emperor Qian''s Dao Sect.


    In the depths of Emperor Qian''s Taoism.


    Three breaths of crossing the tribulation realm spread out.


    In an instant, the entire Emperor Qiandaozong was covered.


    Many elders felt as if they were being held down by a huge mountain, and they had difficulty breathing.


    The only thing left unmoved on the field is Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo''s strength has long surpassed the level of crossing the tribulation realm.


    The breath of crossing the tribulation realm could not have any practical impact on him at all.


    "Crossing the tribulation realm, the three realms, the three Taishang elders of Emperor Qiandi Daozong."


    The surface of the leaf fell with a calm look, no matter how suppressed the breath, how powerful and powerful, he would not be moved.


    There is a faint shadow of Chu Yuan.


    His eyes have been staring at the depths of Emperor Qiandi Daozong.


    To tell the truth, with his current strength, it was a bit difficult to deal with three crossing the Tribulation Realm at the same time.


    In normal times, Ye Luo would never fight against the three strong tribulation realms at the same time.


    But it''s different now...


    The three elders of Emperor Qiandi Daozong''s old masters were all thoroughly cleaned by Su Qianyuan.


    If he still can''t win this way, then he doesn''t deserve to be an apprentice of the master.


    In his line of sight.


    Three elders walked out slowly from the depths of Emperor Qiandi Daozong.


    The three of them gleamed with infinite brilliance, and a powerful breath burst out from their bodies, pressing the sky over the sky.


    Cross the robbery!


    The pinnacle of the world!


    Crossing the tribulation realm, whether in Dongzhou or other big states, is a faction of historical strength!


    Each figure crossing the tribulation realm is a top powerhouse.


    Under normal circumstances, those who cross the Tribulation Realm will never take action easily.


    Unless it is a battle for the demise of the sect, the existence of Crossing Tribulation Realm will choose to take action.


    For example, the scene under Emperor Qiandi Daozong.


    Ye Luo wants to lay down Emperor Qiandi Daozong''s holy land sequence.


    These three crossing the tribulation realm will only choose to shoot.


    Ye Luo, who was stepping on Feijian, gave a faint look at the many elders.


    Most of these elders have an old relationship with him.


    When he came to Qiandi Daozong in the past, these people all turned into licking dogs.


    How to say, the two sides can be regarded as some friendship.


    Unless unavoidable.


    Otherwise, Ye Luo didn''t want to kill these people.


    "Great Elder, you can retreat, the next battle is not something you can participate in."


    Ye Luo left a sentence.


    Controlling the flying sword under his feet, he rushed towards the three elders crossing the Tribulation Realm.


    The elders in the same place saw Ye Luo had already left.


    One by one staring at the Great Elder with ugly expressions.


    This great elder was just a fair betrayer.


    "No, what do you guys see me doing? Haven''t seen abandoning the shadows, right?"


    The great elder was stared at by so many resentful eyes, and immediately became angry.


    The rest of the elders looked at the angry elders, and they all grew angry from their hearts.


    "You still have reason to betray your clan?"


    "Fortunately, you are still the great elder of Emperor Qiandi Dao Sect and a firm supporter of the former Sect Master. After the former Sect Master left, you were so determined to protect the former Sect Master¡¯s Taoist companion. I thought you were a loyal person, but I did not expect you to be a loyal person. It looks like this..."


    "Lick one way, I would like to treat you as the strongest..."


    Many elders spoke.


    But they only dared to beep, and they didn''t dare to do anything if they were killed.


    They are all in Nascent Soul Realm.


    The great elders exist in the realm of transformation.


    They must be at a loss when fighting.


    So they only dare to beep here.


    The big elder on the other side''s eyes widened when he heard these words.


    "You know what a fart, where did Ye Xiaoyou come from? Hidden Sejong!"


    "Ye Xiaoyou wants to create a sacred place for cultivation and fight against Emperor Qiandi Dao Sect. Is it possible that you still want to stop it?"


    "Today you blocked Ye Xiaoyou, tomorrow the Hidden Sejong Sect Sect Master will come, what would you do to stop him? It would be better to listen to the old man and take refuge in Ye Xiaoyou together!"


    "Ye Xiaoyou started his cultivation as a holy land. There must be a shortage of people. We are now relying on, and he will be a great hero in the future! According to the common world, then you will be the minister of the dragon!!"


    The Great Elder said in confusion.


    Say I am a traitor?


    Hum.


    As long as I abduct you together and everyone rebels together, it is an uprising, it is not a rebellion! !


    Believe that the words Hidden Sejongmen are enough to make these elders heart.


    as predicted.


    After hearing what the great elder said.


    Many elders were silent for a while.


    at this time.


    Boom...


    There was a loud noise in the distance, and horrible fluctuations erupted, sword aura, sword aura, palm prints, and countless magical spells smashed together.


    These elders were horrified, and instantly regained their senses, backing frantically, trying to avoid being affected.


    After many elders have left.


    More powerful fluctuations are generated.


    A beam of light rose from the sky, as if to suppress something.


    Beside the beam of light, there are thousands of flying swords standing horizontally, cutting the beam of light.


    Just when thousands of flying swords were fierce, a mighty sword aura fell from the sky and shot down many flying swords.


    All kinds of magical powers are displayed, one thing drops one thing, one method breaks the other.


    It seems that both sides are evenly matched.


    But at a time when the fighting between the two sides is heating up.


    suddenly.


    The three powers of Emperor Qiandi Daozong began to retreat one after another, and Ye Luo pursued them.


    One person pressed three people across the robbery to fight.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Emperor Qian¡¯s Dao Sect, on a cliff.


    Ye Luo is holding a flying sword, surrounded by thousands of flying swords, the golden mark between his brows gleams dazzlingly, and his eyes are covered with black light, revealing the aura of the ancients, like an invincible sword fairy.


    In front of him.


    The three elders of Emperor Qiandi Daozong all fell to the ground, panting, looking at Ye Luo incredulously.


    Originally with the power of the three of them.


    Even if you can''t hold the leaves in a short time.


    Ye Luo can also be defeated in a protracted battle.


    Ke Ye Luo slapped...


    Suddenly it seemed to be resuscitated.


    Slammed into their weaknesses.


    One attack, one target.


    The three of them were defeated in an instant.


    It was not defeated that made the three of them feel broken.


    But why did this Ye Luo know their weakness.


    Obviously, few people know their weaknesses.


    "You, you, how do you know our weaknesses..."


    The leading elder who crossed the Tribulation Realm vomited blood and had a weak breath, but he still couldn''t help but ask.


    "You don''t need to worry about it. The three of you have no fighting ability. Just lie down."


    Ye Luo said blankly.


    The words come out.


    The three old men looked at each other.


    is full of helplessness.


    The old man headed by ?? struggled to get up.


    "As expected to be a disciple of the Sejong Sect, he is really capable."


    "But you want to expel my Emperor Qian Dao Zong from the Holy Land sequence, it''s not that simple!"


    "It''s not that I don''t have hole cards in Emperor Qiandi Daozong!"


    The old man took a deep breath and said.


    "Oh, what is the body in the coffin? This body is integrated with your coffin, so I am afraid of wood spells or wood-related magic weapons, right?"


    Ye Luo smiled faintly, and said.


    Three elders: "???"


    How do you know this? ?


    First update, ask for a monthly pass.


    There was a power outage at home during the day, and cabbage has no codewords, so the update is a bit late, but there are two more updates today! But it may be late in time!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 100： On the horror of Ye Luos qualifications (seeking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 100 On Ye Luo¡¯s Qualification Terror (see monthly ticket)


    The battle to attack Qiandi Daozong soon came to an end.


    The result is obvious.


    Ye Luo won.


    Knowing all the roots of Emperor Qiandi Dao Sect, Ye Luo easily won the victory.


    The three elders of Crossing Tribulation Realm completely gave up after discovering that Emperor Qian¡¯s Dao Sect¡¯s biggest hole card was useless against Ye Luo.


    After all, they are not the suzerain.


    In other words, Emperor Qiandi Taozong now has no suzerain.


    There is no real principal.


    After the three elders who crossed the Tribulation Realm tried their best to prevent uselessness, they let Ye Luo crisscross in the Emperor Qian Dao Sect.


    Ye Luo did not kill him.


    After destroying half of Qiandi Daozong, he turned and left.


    ...


    Three days later.


    Eastern Dongzhou, on top of a high mountain full of aura.


    Ye Luo stood on the top of the mountain, looking up at the sky.


    Behind him.


    Shen Caijun, Nie Yunfei, the Great Elder, and many Nascent Soul Realm elders who accompany the Great Elder''s "Abandoning the Darkness to the Ming" followed.


    For these Nascent Soul Stage elders.


    Ye Luo of course chose to collect all the photos.


    He wants to create a holy place for cultivation, no one can manage it.


    He doesn''t bother to manage it himself, and the role of these Nascent Soul Stage elders comes.


    "Ye Xiao...cough cough, Sect Master, are you planning to just create a holy ground for cultivation? Shouldn''t the sect be built first and then announced?"


    The Great Elder said with his hands.


    Everyone behind ?? also cast their eyes on Ye Luo in front of him.


    Ye Luo told them not long ago.


    To declare to the Tao of Heaven, gather Dongzhou Qiyun, create a holy land first.


    This is correct.


    But they have not even built the sect.


    According to the process, the sect should be created first, and then the establishment of the holy land should be declared.


    But Ye Luo wanted to declare first, and then build the sect.


    This surprised them.


    But they dare not advise.


    No, only the great elder stepped forward to advise.


    Ye Luo on the side looked down at these followers and shook his head.


    "No need to say more."


    "I have made plans. First, declare the establishment of the Holy Land, gather Dongzhou Qiyun, and then take time to build the sect building."


    Ye Luo waved his hand and refused.


    "But, Sect Master, even if we don¡¯t build the sect first, we still have to inform the Cultivator Alliance, right?"


    The Great Elder spoke again.


    The Immortal Cultivator Alliance!


    A nominal organization.


    Well, it is a nominal organization for a force at the level of the cultivating holy land.


    For those medium-sized sects and small sects, that is the real governing organization.


    General sects are to be created and to be promoted, and they must be approved by the Immortal Cultivator Alliance. Those sect licenses are also issued by the Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    Of course, this is only needed for small and medium sects.


    For the existence of this level of cultivation holy land.


    If the ??immortal cultivator alliance dared to anger one side of the holy land for cultivation, it is estimated that the immortal cultivator alliance would disappear.


    There is such a thing that can describe the definition of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    Small and medium sects are at odds with the small and medium sects, the Alliance of Cultivators intervenes, and the contradiction is gone...


    The sacred place of one party is at odds with the small and medium sect, the Alliance of Cultivators intervenes, the small and medium sect is gone...


    One side of the holy land and the other side of the holy land are at odds, the alliance of cultivators intervenes, the alliance of cultivators is gone...


    These words are enough to describe the current situation of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    The reason why the Great Elder wanted to inform the Immortal Cultivator Alliance was just because they were initially planning to build a holy land to give some face.


    "Well... I came from the Sejong Gate of Hidden, so be polite, you just need to inform the elder, it will not prevent me from proclaiming the establishment of the Holy Land.


    Ye Luo pondered for a moment, but still made a decision.


    Give some face to the Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    Hear this.


    The Great Elder and others could only nod their heads, and stopped persuading them.


    Everything that should be persuaded is persuaded.


    Since Ye Luo insisted.


    Then just follow what Ye Luo said.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo smiled faintly, and said nothing more.


    Slap the gourd around the waist.


    A flying sword spit out and fell in front of him.


    Ye Luo leaped lightly, stepped on the flying sword, and rose into the sky.


    Fly high above the sky.


    The leaves fell overlooking the mountains below.


    Huhu...


    A gust of wind whizzed past.


    Blowed his robe into a hunting noise, and the black hair on his shawl was dancing with the wind.


    Ye Luo silently felt the howling wind, turning his head to look in the direction of Wudaozong.


    Master, I have finally reached this point.


    According to your wishes, open up a holy place for cultivation and become the master of a holy place!


    Ye Luo took a deep breath, and could not help but recalled his life in the ordinary time, the great changes after entering the Wudao Sect...


    Enough time for two cups of tea in the past.


    Ye Luo came back to his senses.


    He no longer hesitated.


    Raised both hands, the magic decisiveness obtained at the remains of the Primordial Sword Sovereign circulated silently in his heart.


    Hum...


    When the leaf fell in motion, the golden mark on the eyebrows bloomed with a dazzling golden light.


    Looking far away.


    Ye Luo''s body seemed to be shrouded in a layer of golden light, sacred and inviolable, like a small sun, powerful might suppress the Quartet.


    Beneath the Great Elder and others couldn''t help closing their eyes and couldn''t look directly.


    In Ye Luo''s heart, it could be vaguely noticed.


    When he was running the law decision.


    Invisible, something similar to airflow was converging towards him.


    Move over time.


    More and more air currents are coming together.


    This convergence is another day''s time.


    Beneath the Great Elder, Shen Caijun and others have already found a cave, relying on various magic weapons, barely blocking the golden light, looking at Ye Luo''s figure.


    "When will the suzerain converge?"


    "Gathering luck, it will definitely not be too short a time, please wait with peace of mind, you must remember to let go, so that no one will disturb Sect Master Ye!"


    "Let it go."


    "Remember the ancient records, at the beginning of Emperor Qian''s Taoism, it took forty-nine days to gather air fortune. Wouldn''t it take forty-nine days for the suzerain?"


    "I heard that this is calculated by personal talent. The stronger the talent, the faster the gathering of energy and luck..."


    Everyone is discussing.


    One by one, after knowing that the speed of gathering luck depends on personal talent, they became curious.


    Curious about Ye Luo''s talents.


    One by one, they are ready to find a place, sit down and take a good look at how long it takes Yeluo to complete the gathering of Qi Luck.


    Just when everyone is looking for a place to sit.


    I saw Ye Luo above suddenly opened his eyes, the golden light dissipated all over his body, his momentum changed greatly, and he completed the gathering of luck.


    Everyone: "..."


    Can they choose to sit down?


    Everyone was silent for a while.


    was shocked again.


    The time of the day.


    Ye Luo completed the gathering of luck.


    This¡­


    What a terrifying qualification this is...


    The second is more, ask for a monthly pass.


    There is a third update later, but my friends should go to bed first and watch it tomorrow. It¡¯s important to rest early!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 101： Taiyi Sword Sect (seeking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 101 Taiyi Sword Sect (seeking monthly ticket)


    Above the sky.


    Ye fell on his feet and stepped on the flying sword, surrounded by breeze.


    The golden light when he gathered his luck has long since disappeared.


    But he can feel it.


    With him as the center, there is an indescribable airflow surrounding him in a radius of hundreds of miles.


    These air currents surrounded him, condensed but not dispersed.


    If you guess well, these are so-called luck.


    The luck needed to develop a holy place for cultivation!


    It¡¯s just that there is a faint feeling of dissipating these air luck.


    It seemed that as soon as Ye Luo left the place where luck converged.


    These luck will dissipate immediately.


    If this phenomenon cannot be changed.


    So even if Ye Luo opened up a holy place, that Ye Luo would be restricted from moving, and he could no longer leave the holy place in the future, and must stay in the holy place forever.


    If so.


    That Ye Luo is absolutely unwilling.


    Ye Luo pondered, and wanted to find a way.


    Suddenly, a voice came into his mind.


    "Master and Lingbao have the effect of eternally suppressing aspiration. High-grade Lingbao has the best suppression effect. Otherwise, do you think the master, why are Lingbao generally the treasure of the sect?"


    The sound of endless sword gourd!


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo was stunned for a moment, and then came back to his senses, a faint joy flashed in his eyes, and he slapped the endless sword gourd on his waist.


    Endless Sword Gourd suddenly understood, flying into the sky.


    The endless sword gourd that fell on the sky burst into a blue light, showing the power of the spirit treasure.


    When the endless sword gourd stands in the air.


    Ye Luo clearly felt that the invisible air luck was stabilized, and there was no sign of dissipating anymore.


    Call...


    Ye Luo breathed a sigh of relief, and wanted to go down first before doing the next step.


    But suddenly, his heart jumped, and he felt peeped out of nowhere.


    And this sense of peep comes from...


    Heaven!


    Ye Luo suddenly raised his head to look at the sky, golden light appeared in his eyes.


    I thought there was something in the sky.


    But unexpectedly, there is nothing above the sky.


    "This is how the same thing?"


    Ye Luo was puzzled.


    next moment.


    He was so blessed that he had a thought.


    Qi and luck have been determined, and you have to say a message.


    Tell the world that a new generation of sacred land in Dongzhou has been established!


    Is that so?


    Ye Luo nodded slightly, stepped on the flying sword, carrying both hands on his back.


    "Today, my leaves are in the east of Dongzhou, on the top of Xuansong 72 Mountain Range, creating a holy land for cultivation! It is officially announced that it will replace Dongzhou holy land Qiandi Daozong and become a new generation of Dongzhou holy land!!"


    "Tao is nothing but nothing but one. The name of the holy land is the Taiyi Sword Sect! Establishing Wudaozong as the ancestor of the Taiyi Sword Sect! The above-grade Lingbao endless sword gourd suppresses the luck of luck!"


    "Fan Dongzhou people and those with good aptitude can enter the Taiyi Sword Sect!"


    The sound is like Hong Zhong.


    resounded in the ears of many elders below.


    The minds of many elders were shocked and lost in a daze.


    Boom...


    at this time.


    A gust of wind blew past, sweeping the mountains where they were and the 71 giant mountains nearby.


    The blowing of this violent wind also brought many elders, Shen Caijun, and Nie Yun back to their minds.


    "This wind... why does it make me feel cold?"


    "No, this is not an ordinary wind. Have you noticed that after this wind blows, the aura...the aura around us has become a lot stronger..."


    "It''s not that it has become directly rich, it''s that the aura is increasing crazily, no! It is this mountain range that is plundering the aura of Dongzhou! Bring the aura together!!!"


    "The Holy Land has been successfully established!!"


    "This richness of spiritual energy is more than that of Emperor Gan Taozong..."


    "It¡¯s hard to say, Emperor Qian¡¯s Dao Sect is no longer at its peak. The newly established Holy Land has reached its peak in one step..."


    Many elders were talking excitedly.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Tianwu Mountain, Wudaozong.


    Inside Chuyuan Palace.


    At this moment.


    Chu Yuan came to a critical moment, his whole body breath was extremely unstable, rising for a while and falling for a while.


    is obviously on the verge of a breakthrough.


    Since Chu Yuan returned to the palace, he has been studying the secrets from Changhe Sect.


    After studying some results.


    Started training immediately.


    After more than two months, Chu Yuan has miraculously cultivated to the peak of the early Golden Core Realm under the accidental collision.


    At the moment, he is trying to break through the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm.


    It''s just that it was obviously stuck in the middle of breaking through the Golden Core Realm.


    It''s not too high.


    caused Chu Yuan''s breath to rise for a while and then drop for a while, extremely unstable.


    The handsome face flushed.


    By now.


    Chu Yuan has nothing to do.


    The breakthrough is halfway through, so I can¡¯t help but break through.


    It''s as if both feet are jumping forward, jumping into the air, can they still go back?


    no solution anymore!


    I can only fight hard!


    A cruel color flashed in Chu Yuan''s eyes.


    He wants to greatly absorb the spiritual energy and break through the realm in one go!


    Either fail or succeed.


    There is only one choice.


    Chu Yuan made up his mind, as soon as he gritted his teeth, he planned to absorb the spiritual energy around him and make a breakthrough.


    He opened his mouth, ready to swallow aura.


    Just when Chu Yuan was about to devour aura.


    Suddenly, the wind is surging.


    The not-so-rich aura of Chu Yuan''s body seemed to be summoned.


    In an instant, all the aura disappeared.


    This palace instantly became a vacuum zone.


    Chu Yuan swallowed his spiritual energy with one move, and swallowed loneliness...


    boom! !


    Chu Yuan breathed, and his body made a loud noise.


    Breakthrough failed!


    "What am I..."


    Chu Yuan wanted to die, so what happened.


    Break through the critical moment, are you out of energy? !


    "Don''t let the labor and management know who is making trouble, or I won''t know why the flower is so popular!"


    Chu Yuan, who failed to break through, was obviously angry.


    He is full of consciousness, and glances towards the land of the sect.


    but found that there is not much aura inside and outside the sect.


    The spiritual energy of their Wudao Sect seemed to have been summoned in some way, and they flew away outside Tianwu Mountain.


    "What happened? Is there any boss who broke through and sucked away the aura?"


    Chu Yuan murmured twice to herself, her expression ugly.


    But he can''t do anything.


    Is it impossible that he can still go to someone else to desperately fail.


    "It''s fine, this breakthrough is unsuccessful, and I will break through again next time. Anyway, there will be a while before it''s time for Zongmen inspection. Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan can make me reach the late stage of the Golden Core Realm in one fell swoop. "


    "With my own cultivation, then I will be the peak of the late Golden Core Realm, and I can return to the Nascent Infant Realm at any time."


    Chu Yuan murmured a few words in a low voice, calming his emotions.


    Before he breaks through.


    The system gave a reminder that the detection date is almost reached.


    That is to say, this year is about to pass.


    Chu Yuan silently clicked on the system template that only he could see to see how long it would take before the detection date was reached.


    A azure blue template is formed.


    The above paragraph is condensed.


    ¡¾The distance to detect the sect is still: five hours, thirty-four minutes and twenty-six seconds¡¿


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 102： Zhang Han

    Chapter 102 God Transformation Realm Zhang Han


    Tianwu Mountain, Wudaozong, in the Hall of Falun Gong.


    Zhang Han sat cross-legged at the door of the Dharma Hall, his breath was also extremely unstable.


    Obviously, he was ready to start releasing the energy accumulated in the natural formation heart to make a one-time breakthrough.


    The movement of his breakthrough is much larger than that of Chu Yuan.


    The powerful energy fluctuations caused ripples in the surrounding void.


    He wants to break through the God Realm all at once.


    "It''s going to be dark in one more hour, right? Strive to complete the breakthrough before the end of today!"


    "For this day, I have prepared for too long, too long, and I will never fail!"


    "I want to give Master a big surprise!"


    Zhang Han whispered a few words in a low voice.


    He closed his eyes slightly, ready to completely release the energy in his heart, and start a breakthrough.


    at this time.


    Suddenly, he clearly felt that the aura around him seemed to be summoned, gathering towards the Wudaozong foreign exchange.


    In an instant, the aura around Zhang Han was almost non-existent.


    Ok? ?


    Sudden changes made Zhang Han a little overwhelmed.


    What happened? ?


    Reiki?


    Zhang Han looked around in confusion.


    He really has no aura all over him.


    He wants to break through the God Realm at one time and needs an extremely majestic aura.


    There is almost no aura in Wudaozong!


    He broke through a ghost without aura.


    Although I don¡¯t know why the aura disappeared.


    But now Zhang Han can''t even think about it.


    His energy has begun to overflow, and he is about to break through.


    Where can I take care of those.


    Since there is no aura, he can only gather the aura on his own.


    Zhang Han made a decisive decision, and meditation in his mind came up with a picture of the moon and stars.


    tried to take advantage of the power of the lunar star to form an array.


    Well, according to his thoughts.


    Lunar Star is so familiar with him.


    He needs to set up an array to break through such a major event, of course, he needs to use the power of the lunar star.


    At this critical moment.


    Lunar Star also did not pick mules.


    The lunar stars appeared in the dusk, and the dazzling moonlight shining through the sky, faintly trying to cover the afterglow of the sun and stars.


    At the same time, a beam of moonlight shone down and fell on Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han looked up at the lunar star shining outside the temple.


    Finally, he once again borrowed the power of Lunar Star.


    Lunar Star still chose to help him this time.


    Together with Zhang Han''s thoughts, a dazzling blue light flickered in his heart, illuminating the entire Hall of Dharma Transmission.


    One by one ancient runes appeared.


    The rune escaped into the void in all directions.


    "Get up, gather spirits!!"


    Zhang Han drank in a low voice.


    A series of patterns are derived from the void.


    A large Taiyin gathering spirit array is set up.


    After the big formation is completed.


    The power of the big formation immediately appeared.


    A terrifying suction centered on Tianwu Mountain, swallowing aura around it.


    The aura that had been looted was once again absorbed, and the aura from all directions was absorbed frantically.


    Tianwu Mountain is located in the southern part of Dongzhou.


    The appearance of this Taiyin Spirit Gathering Array almost caused most of the aura in the southern part of the Eastern State to be looted and empty.


    This day is a disaster for the immortal world of Dongzhou.


    The birth of Taiyi Sword Sect, and the power of the Taiyin Spirit Gathering Array, almost brought the aura of the entire Eastern State to both sides.


    Where did the Eastern State monks know what happened?


    can only scold mother one by one in my heart.


    Zhang Han, who was sitting in front of the Hall of Transmission, did not know this.


    At this moment.


    Zhang Han felt the majestic aura around him, and set out to prepare for a breakthrough.


    You can think again.


    Break through the Dharma-Teaching Hall, if it spreads to the books in the Dharma-Training Hall, who will carry the pot?


    He is the future Sect Master of Wudao Sect.


    These backgrounds are damaged, and it is him who suffers.


    Go out and break!


    Zhang Han jumped, ran directly out of the range of the Hall of Transmission, and came to the square of the main hall.


    When he walked into the main hall square.


    The energy accumulated in the heart can no longer be suppressed, it bursts out.


    Huhu...


    The violent fluctuations set off a burst of spiritual wind.


    at the same time.


    Zhang Han also began to break through.


    Energy exploded, permeating his whole body, and the rich spiritual energy of Wudaozong also flooded into him like a tide.


    is just a face-to-face room.


    Zhang Han escapes from the common world and enters the immortal.


    Stepping into the early stage of the refining realm...


    Another face-to-face room.


    Stepping into the middle stage of the refining realm...


    The late stage of Qi Refining Realm...


    Boom!


    The early stage of foundation building...


    Others say that they will build a foundation for a hundred days.


    But in Zhang Han, it doesn¡¯t take a few seconds at all.


    Just blink of an eye.


    Zhang Han''s aura climbed to its peak in the late stage of foundation construction.


    Boom!


    A loud noise.


    Zhang Han could see it inwardly, and the mana born in his body began to gather, vaguely forming an illusory pill shape at the pubic area.


    Half-step Golden Core Realm!


    next moment.


    The virtual pill in his body began to devour the spiritual energy frantically, turning from virtual to real, and a touch of golden brilliance flowed on the pill.


    After a while, a golden pill gathered at the pubic area.


    In the early stage of Golden Core Realm!


    Break through the Golden Core Realm from the ordinary in one step!


    If you are known by others, you can be scared to death if you are afraid.


    But when I arrived at Zhang Han, everything seemed so plain.


    And the breakthrough has not stopped.


    After the successful cohesion of Jindan.


    A wave of aura still madly poured into the golden core.


    Zhang Han''s momentum climbed again.


    In the middle of the Golden Core Realm...


    The late Golden Core Realm...


    ßË¡­¡­


    The golden core is broken and opened, and a reduced version of Zhang Han is condensed.


    Dan is broken into babies! !


    A terrifying power descended on Wudaozong.


    The early stage of Nascent Soul Realm! !


    Zhang Han''s body soared naturally and landed on the sky.


    At the same time, his realm breakthrough has not stopped.


    Aura is still swarming, pouring into his body.


    Meta Infant Realm Middle Stage!


    The peak of Yuanying stage in the late stage!


    Boom! !


    The Nascent Soul in Zhang Han''s body began to break and open, a little bit of brilliance floated up, and vaguely condensed into a primordial spirit.


    It''s just that this soul is just condensed into shape, but it hasn''t really formed.


    Lack of Dao Yun!


    Between the Nascent Soul Realm and the Huashen Realm, there is a heavenly moat.


    That is Tao Yun!


    Yuan Ying Realm wants to break through to the Huashen Realm, you must understand Dao, and get Dao Yun to complete the breakthrough.


    Otherwise, even after years of hard practice, it will be impossible to break through.


    This is also the reason why the cultivators of the God Realm are rare.


    But Zhang Han is born with a heart, and he has his own way.


    There is no shortage of Daoyun naturally.


    At the moment when Zhang Han¡¯s Daoyun was injected into the soul.


    The soul seems to be alive.


    A more powerful force centered on Zhang Han, and went to suppress it in all directions.


    Transform to the realm of gods!


    Infant shattered god!


    "Master!! The disciple has finally reached the realm of transforming the gods!!"


    "The disciple never failed Master''s expectations!"


    Zhang Han felt the terrifying power between the gestures, and was delighted in his heart.


    He broke through such a big movement.


    Master must have seen it.


    Master must be very happy!


    Looking at the disciple with low understanding in the past, he became a god-level existence in one day!


    First! !


    There are two more late changes, ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 103： I was stabbed in the back by the honest disciple

    Chapter 103 I was stabbed in the back by an honest disciple


    Wudaozong, Chu Yuan Palace.


    Looking at the blue screen in front of him.


    Chu Yuan became looking forward to it.


    ¡¾The distance to detect the sect is also: seven minutes and thirty-two seconds¡¿


    There are seven minutes left!


    There are still seven minutes, and the test will start.


    I don¡¯t know why, Chu Yuan feels a little flustered now.


    He didn''t know why this was panic.


    Obviously this is a stable situation.


    There are Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan, he has at least two levels of realm.


    What a panic!


    What is there to panic?


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and tried to stabilize her mood.


    Nothing to panic.


    He is not someone who has never seen a big storm.


    In the beginning, Ying Chuang Cheng Dan had experienced it.


    Is it possible that because of a little flustered, he has to think about things and think about it?


    Humph.


    Stabilize your mind.


    Wait for seven minutes.


    Is it impossible for a disciple to become a talent in an instant in seven minutes?


    Fooling around?


    If the disciple can become a talent in seven minutes.


    Then he can demolish the Silvermoon City in the common world, one by one, and swallow it all!


    Just wait for seven minutes.


    Chu Yuan thoughts in her heart and snorted in her mouth.


    I waited quietly.


    For the cultivator.


    Seven minutes is just a blink of an eye.


    But for Chu Yuan, these seven minutes seemed like seven years, and every second became extremely difficult.


    In order to divert attention.


    Chu Yuan picked up his **** long sword and watched it.


    Inject mana from time to time.


    makes the Scarlet Longsword shine with dazzling light.


    The light almost illuminates the entire spacious palace.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    A little bit of time passes.


    Chu Yuan squeezed the blood-colored long sword, and then continued to stare at the blue screen.


    At this moment.


    It''s almost time.


    [The distance to detect the sect is also: one minute and twelve seconds]


    almost! almost!


    It will be tested soon!


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and relaxed herself.


    His face has also returned to the past light and breezy.


    Boom...


    Suddenly, a loud bang reached Chu Yuan''s ears.


    Just as Chu Yuan stood up in doubt, and wanted to go out of the palace to see what was going on.


    A powerful force came from outside.


    There was a snap.


    Chu Yuan''s whole body was pressed on the ground, and he couldn''t move.


    There is no power to resist at all.


    Chu Yuan is completely daunting.


    who am I?


    where am I?


    What am I doing?


    Chu Yuan is stunned.


    Could it be that there is something strong outside that broke the hidden formation of Wudaozong. Seeing Wudaozong is too mysterious, so I want to occupy Wudaozong?


    Chu Yuan quickly mobilized all his mana.


    barely resisted this power and was able to stand up.


    He hurriedly used his spiritual consciousness to carefully explore the situation outside.


    When Chu Yuan¡¯s divine sense came out.


    I found out that there was nothing shielding the consciousness of God, and it was the direction.


    He carefully explored the situation in Wudao Sect.


    No one in the main hall...


    There is no one in the hall next to it...


    No one in the Hall of Transmission...


    There is no one in the Shenbing Pavilion...


    I don¡¯t know when the kitchen was built. The fat man Li Ergang was kneeling on his knees begging for mercy, and nothing happened...


    There is no one in the main hall square...


    and many more!


    What is this stuff?


    Chu Yuan¡¯s spiritual sense clearly noticed the sky above the main hall square.


    This breath is so strong.


    Chu Yuan said that he could not see what realm this was.


    But this breath is a little stronger than that of his Nascent Soul Stage.


    Well, that¡¯s just a few hundred million.


    However, this guy, what does he want to do when he comes to Wudaozong?


    Chu Yuan wanted to communicate with Wudaozong¡¯s killing formation, to see if he could get the opponent down.


    Just when Chu Yuan wanted to communicate the formation.


    Suddenly his consciousness swept across the man''s face.


    Why...


    Why is this person so like his honest disciple Zhang Han?


    Chu Yuan was taken aback by mistake.


    The next moment, a thought that frightened him appeared in his mind.


    Is this person really Zhang Han, right? !


    impossible!


    That kid is very honest.


    Reading there every day.


    Can I see the cultivation base by reading the book?


    Lie to ghosts!


    It is impossible for an honest person to stab him back!


    Chu Yuan killed him and didn''t believe that Zhang Han would stab him back.


    He frowned and thought.


    The azure blue screen in front of him jumped out.


    The above paragraphs of text appear.


    ¡¾Start to test the current disciple level of the sect¡¿


    [Current official disciple of the sect: 2]


    [Disciples: Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan]


    ¡¾Start test¡¿


    ¡¾After the test is completed, the following is the test data of the disciple "Zhang Han"¡¿


    ¡¾Disciple test: Zhang Han¡¿


    [Cultivation: Early Stage of Transforming God Realm]


    [Combat power rating:? ? ? ¡¿


    [Comprehensive evaluation: this disciple was born with a heart of formation, a talented evildoer, originally destroyed by the way of heaven, but was accepted by the host, and later awakened the heart of formation, became a talented arrogant, this is the host¡¯s incompetence, this pot, the host backs it]


    ¡¾Judging this disciple to become a talent, deduct the master''s first-order realm¡¿


    ...


    ¡¾After the test is completed, the following is the test data of the disciple "Su Qianyuan"¡¿


    [Detection disciple: Su Qianyuan]


    [Cultivation: Mortal/Golden Core Late Stage Peak]


    [Combat power rating:? ? ? ¡¿


    [Comprehensive evaluation: This disciple has no soul at first, and the host teaches him the way of refining the body, and then he understands the art of body refining, and opens up a new path for body refining. This pot, the host backs it]


    ¡¾Judging this disciple to become a talent, deduct the master''s first-order realm¡¿


    [Comprehensive testing completed, deducting the two-level realm of the host]


    [Current Host Realm: Early Peak of Qi Refining Realm]


    [System comment: Host, please don¡¯t make mistakes. This system is dedicated to building the most abolished sect in history. The host can only obtain the cultivation base by teaching the abolished disciples. If the host insists on teaching his disciples to become talents and confronts the system, he will be at his own risk.¡¿


    God, I¡¯m against you! !


    Chu Yuan''s eyes widened, and he was so angry that he wanted to scream.


    But his voice hasn''t come out yet.


    boom!


    In the dantian, the golden core with shining golden light shattered and opened after a loud noise.


    Golden Core...


    Broken¡­


    Chu Yuan''s breath, crazily lowered in an instant.


    Building the base environment did not remain.


    In just an instant, his breath fell into the refining state.


    The early peak of the Qi Refining Realm...


    Perhaps it was because he had seen too much of the ¡®basic cultivation method in the early stage of the refining realm¡¯.


    His early stage of Qi Refining Realm is much stronger than other early stages of Qi Refining Realm.


    It is estimated that there will be no problem in the later stage of refining Qi.


    The foundation is very solid...


    But this is not what Chu Yuan wanted at all.


    At this moment.


    Chu Yuan''s face was pale, sitting in the palace.


    Mentality explodes infinitely.


    I was stabbed in the back by my most honest disciple...


    ...


    PS: There is one more chapter later, I suggest you wake up and read it!


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 104： Sinister! (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 104 Sinister! (Seeking monthly pass)


    In the palace.


    Chu Yuan realm suddenly fell to the peak of the early stage of Qi refining realm, and his face was pale as paper.


    He wanted to greet Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan¡¯s family whether they are healthy.


    Special, he was backstabbed now? !


    He doesn¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on, just a disciple becomes a talent?


    Su Qianyuan!


    Zhang Han!


    What the **** are these two!


    One has no spiritual root, and the other has no soul. Can this be a talent?


    Looking at the information given by the system, these two people, one of them was born with the formation mind, I don''t know how to awaken the formation mind, and the other was more outrageous and soulless. They said that they taught the other body the method of strengthening the body.


    He can train?


    He can?


    He can? ?


    If he could, he would pitifully steal...to borrow the exercises of his parent, He Zong?


    He knows a bubble teapot! !


    He just fooled these two disciples from beginning to end!


    Relying on the two sentences of flicker can become a talent, then why don''t you see him become a talent?


    Is it possible that in the world except him, the per capita halo, son of destiny, unparalleled luck? !


    Chu Yuan''s mentality exploded.


    Especially when he thought of Zhang Han, the disciple on the street, pretending to be honest, and giving him a shocking backstab from the back, he exploded even more.


    Mingming usually looks honest, like a mortal.


    The result was suddenly turned into a state of transformation at the last minute of the test! ! !


    Old Yin Bi! !


    Compared to Su Qianyuan.


    Chu Yuan was even more angry with Zhang Han, an honest disciple he was very relieved on weekdays.


    How assured he is on weekdays, how angry he is now.


    He hates it.


    His golden core!


    Gone forever!


    Said the peak of the Golden Core Realm, if you want to practice well, you will be the Nascent Soul, and the dream of the beginning is invincible...


    It¡¯s all gone...


    Chu Yuan''s mentality collapsed, and there was no fighting spirit at all.


    If he weren''t in the Qi Refining Realm now, he would definitely choke Zhang Han to death now.


    As for Su Qianyuan.


    In front of Zhang Han, the old Yinbi, it became less nasty.


    This Su Qianyuan enlightened the body refining method, it must be this Zhang Han zone! ! !


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath, trying to save his mentality.


    Can bear with me, the more I think about it, the more angry.


    Thinking of the comments the system gave him and telling him not to confront the system, he became even more angry.


    When did he confront the system?


    What is he doing against the system?


    It¡¯s time to talk to God.


    It¡¯s God who is working against the system! !


    Call...


    Chu Yuan sighed heavily and got up to get out of the palace.


    He is going to see Li Ergang to see if there are any dishes, wines, etc., to relieve his worries.


    Chu Yuan walked out of the palace.


    He just walked out of the palace.


    flashed in front of him.


    A figure appeared in front of him.


    This figure is Zhang Han.


    At this moment, Zhang Han wore a Confucian robe without any wind. The black hair that was curled up didn''t know when it was put on, and he danced wildly with the wind.


    The power brought by the breakthrough hasn''t all subsided yet, it looks turbulent, and it feels like a Confucian scholar has won the world.


    Zhang Han looked at Chu Yuan with joy.


    "Master! You are out!"


    "Master, the disciple tells you a good thing, the disciple has broken through the realm of God! The disciple has lived up to your expectations!"


    Zhang Han tried his best to suppress joy, and said very elegantly.


    He is really uncontrollable joy.


    How long did he practice hard?


    There is no choice to break through when the energy is gathering, but to accumulate.


    has been accumulating until today, only to break through to become the **** of transformation.


    Sudden emotions exploded in an instant.


    The ¡®teaching¡¯ of the Master¡¯s introduction.


    The''high hope'' placed by the master.


    Master wants him to inherit the ¡®ideas¡¯ of Sect Master Wudao.


    All these made him depressed, and wanted to show his performance so that Master knew that Master he did not misunderstand the person.


    No, today, he gave Master a surprise.


    Look, see!


    Master¡¯s face now is so weird.


    It must have been watching his disciple finally become a talent. Only when the mood is complicated, the complexion will follow.


    What Zhang Han didn¡¯t know was.


    The master in front of him gradually became murderous.


    Standing on the opposite side, Chu Yuan stared at this disciple with a complex expression on his face.


    Suppose he is crossing the tribulation realm now.


    He must slap this evildoer to death.


    A gangster, a gangster!


    The surface is honest, but behind the back is an old man!


    But he is just a refinement realm now.


    I can¡¯t do anything with this disciple.


    "Good! Good! Good! Good!"


    "You must practice hard! There are still some things to be a teacher, so let¡¯s go first!!"


    Chu Yuan gritted his teeth and popped three out of his mouth, then turned around and left.


    I''m afraid to stay a little longer.


    He can''t control his emotions.


    In the same place, Zhang Han touched his head and looked at the back of Master''s departure.


    Why do you feel that Master¡¯s tone is a bit wrong?


    Master is happy, but he doesn¡¯t want him to see it, so does his tone become wrong?


    No, no!


    He has to control his mentality and cannot be proud!


    He is the future Sect Master of Wudao Sect and cannot be arrogant.


    Zhang Han warned himself secretly, suppressing some swelling thoughts.


    Now he has the strength of the God-Transformation Realm. When he sets up the formation with the heart of the formation, the formation is blessed by mana, and the power is undoubtedly much greater.


    The most important thing is that with mana blessing the mind, he can arrange dozens of formations in one thought.


    Fighting against others, that is really just smashing people with formations.


    "But having said that, the master''s breath is actually weaker. I remember that when I met with the master, I said that it was the Nascent Infant Realm, and then suddenly became the Golden Core Realm, and now it has become the Qi Refining Realm."


    "Master''s breath has been declining."


    "Is it possible that before the ascension, you need to reverse the cultivation once? When the master is reversed cultivation to become a mortal, it will be the time when the master soars?"


    "If this is the case, then I have to speed up my cultivation. With the transformation of the gods, I am afraid it is not enough to sit in the Wudao Sect."


    Zhang Han muttered to himself.


    No more joy in the current state.


    Instead, he was full of fighting spirit for the following practice.


    Practice hard!


    Inherit the sect!


    Become the master of the new generation of Hidden Sejong!


    However, it is not easy to break through to the next level.


    Crossing the Tribulation Realm, the pinnacle realm of the world, it is difficult to break through the Comparable Divine Realm.


    It may be difficult to break through the tribulation realm by hard cultivation alone.


    You must find an opportunity to go down the mountain to experience it.


    Zhang Han is already planning for his future...


    ¡­¡­


    PS: Third, ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 105： Collecting waste is worse than collecting geniuses (see monthly pass)

    Chapter 105 Collecting waste is worse than collecting genius (seeking monthly pass)


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    In front of a newly built small kitchen, there is a table.


    At the table, Chu Yuan was sitting alone, eating dishes and drinking wine glass by glass.


    The mana of ??Qi Refining Realm cannot digest alcohol gas quickly.


    makes his face blush a lot.


    Li Ergang stood cautiously next to him, looking at the dishes on the table, and he immediately made it to make up for which one was missing.


    It seems that there should be no shortage for the time being.


    So Li Ergang can only stand obediently.


    While staring at the dishes, he looked at the expression of the sovereign.


    I don¡¯t know why, he felt that the Sect Master who left the customs today was in a bad mood.


    There is a faint sense of loss...


    It should be that he feels wrong.


    Li Ergang thought carefully.


    He slightly thought of the sudden pressure that came today, as if it was caused by the breakthrough of a disciple of Wudaozong.


    The disciple of No Dao Sect broke through, as the Sect Master, how could he be lost.


    Sect Master, this should be a happy mood, right?


    Well, I must be happy.


    I am happy to see the disciple break through and become talented!


    But the Sovereign didn¡¯t know where to vent. He wanted to maintain his majesty, so he came to drink.


    I also deliberately didn''t use force to kill the alcohol and experience the feeling of being drunk.


    This is the Sejong Gate...


    Sovereign is also a lover.


    Li Ergang sighed for a long time, and filled up a lot of plot in his mind.


    Just when he was crazy about making up the plot.


    A voice came over.


    "Ergang, come here."


    This is the voice of the sovereign.


    Li Ergang gave a sharp jerky shot, and quickly turned his head to look at Chu Yuan.


    "Sect Master, what''s the matter? Is the food a bit cold? Would you like me to warm it up for you?"


    "Oh, that''s not right, Sovereign, how can you eat hot dishes, I''ll make them again for you!"


    Li Ergang turned around and walked into the newly built small kitchen.


    "Wait, I''m not asking you to cook, come over, sit in front of me and talk."


    Chu Yuan stopped him.


    pointed to the chair opposite him.


    Let Li Ergang sit there.


    Hear this.


    Li Ergang didn''t have any ink marks, and quickly went to the chair and sat down.


    His huge size sits in a chair.


    The chair suddenly couldn''t bear it, and it squeaked.


    "Sovereign."


    Li Ergang said softly.


    Sitting across from Chu Yuan put down the wine glass in his hand and nodded gently.


    Then he looked at the brand new small kitchen next to him.


    Obviously this was recently built.


    "Well, you have worked so hard to build such a kitchen, but I was negligent and did not arrange a kitchen for you."


    "You did a good job."


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and said.


    "No hard work, no hard work, all I should do."


    Li Ergang replied repeatedly.


    "Well, relax, just chat with you casually."


    Chu Yuan seemed to see Li Ergang''s restraint, and couldn''t help but smile and said aloud.


    I have to say that a scene of a big fat man being cautious is still quite funny.


    The anger in Chu Yuan''s heart dissipated a lot.


    Hear this.


    Li Ergang tried to relax his attitude.


    "The lord, what do you want to talk about?"


    Li Ergang asked.


    "You said, if you want to teach and abolish an apprentice, what should you do?"


    Chu Yuan spoke slowly.


    He put his chin in his hands, frowning and thinking.


    Zhang Han, a disciple who threw himself on the street, and the back stab given to him by a disciple Su Qianyuan had already been set.


    His realm fell...


    This is something that cannot be changed.


    The accounts of ?? and these two disciples are to be calculated, but they cannot be calculated now.


    The most important thing for him now is to find his disciples again.


    Strive to restore the state in the next year.


    As for how to find real disciples of waste materials.


    This confuses Chu Yuan and feels that there is a mistake in his thinking.


    Leaves are too wasteful, right?


    born without spiritual roots.


    But what kind of shortcut is it, you have become a talent!


    Zhang Han is not enough, right?


    was struck by lightning.


    But it was born with a heart or something, and it was still a talent.


    Su Qianyuan was even more exaggerated.


    Without a soul, I just said that I realized something, and I became a talent in the end.


    The three disciples he accepted, all three were judged to be talents...


    This made Chu Yuan deeply doubt his idea of ??accepting disciples.


    Then I wanted to ask Li Ergang.


    Look at what other people are saying, if it helps him.


    Li Ergang, who was sitting on the other side, was taken aback when he heard the words.


    I don¡¯t understand why this suzerain would ask him this.


    But he did not dare to ask.


    I can only think hard about how to answer.


    After a while.


    Li Er just thought about it.


    "Sovereign, if you want to teach and abolish a disciple, it should be very simple."


    "I think I would just pull a person on the street, accept it as a disciple, and then give it to this exercise at random, no matter what, it would naturally be abolished."


    Li Ergang spoke.


    "Go to the street and drag someone casually? Drag a fanling root or something? But a person who can cultivate is likely to become a talent after all. If bad luck, a disciple will become a talent?


    Chu Yuan frowned and said.


    "Sect Master, how can there be such good luck, if it is really such a coincidence, wouldn''t the world be a bunch of geniuses?"


    Li Ergang shook his head and said.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan frowned even more tightly.


    Is it possible to try your luck?


    To be honest, he is reluctant to try his luck.


    This is too bottomless.


    The reason why he collects waste materials instead of trying his luck is that he is a little cautious and unwilling to take risks.


    "But, what if you are so unlucky, what if you receive a genius?"


    "What I think is that we should look for those waste materials. Without teaching, they are just waste."


    Chu Yuan said his thoughts.


    The words come out.


    Li Ergang suddenly widened his eyes and patted the table.


    "No, this is not right, this method is not good, although I said that there is the possibility of chance, but you, the lord, is absolutely impossible."


    "Waste materials are waste, even if they are allowed to waste, where can they be waste?"


    "Waste material is the ultimate waste, there is only room for ascending, no room for descending!"


    "It''s better to accept geniuses, geniuses are easy to teach and discard!"


    Li Ergang completely forgot his identity or something.


    I simply thought it was a debate, and spoke carelessly.


    Chu Yuan next to ?? was shocked when he heard the words.


    I rely on...


    This Li Ergang makes sense.


    Waste materials are waste!


    There is no room to drop! There is only room for ascent!


    Furthermore, in his current situation, he is completely cursed.


    The less the apprentice is, the faster he will become stronger...


    It would be better to accept genius disciples! !


    Genius disciples have strong talents, and they must be easy to think randomly, and they are the easiest to teach and discard!


    Chu Yuan suddenly realized.


    Sure enough, I have always thought wrong.


    This led to the collection of three evildoers! !


    Thanks!


    It¡¯s not too late to wake up, and there is still a chance to remedy it.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up.


    understood! ! !


    First update, ask for a monthly pass! !


    two more late


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 106： Are these really rubbish? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 106 Are these really rubbish? (Seeking monthly pass)


    Chu Yuan got it!


    He understands why all three of his disciples will become talented.


    The three waste materials are useless. How to teach them are all useless. They have no room to descend, and only up room is left!


    Besides, these three people are strange.


    A person born with no spiritual roots.


    I was struck by lightning the day after tomorrow.


    One has no soul at all.


    more and more weird...


    He has always been wrong.


    These three people, if you exclude them from being unable to cultivate, which one is not different from ordinary people?


    His idea was wrong!


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan almost didn''t slap his head.


    If he can wake up sooner.


    will not fall into the refining state.


    Yao thinks that back then, he was also a great talent of Yuan Ying.


    Thanks!


    Thanks to this fat man, he actually reminded him.


    Suddenly, Chu Yuan looked at Li Ergang''s eyes softly.


    "Ergang, not bad, you have a good idea."


    "Much better than the idea of ??this seat. As a reward, what do you want? If this seat has one, I will definitely give it to you.¡±


    Chu Yuan said with appreciation.


    The words come out.


    Li Ergang, who still maintained a sassy and talkative appearance, was taken aback for a moment, and glanced around.


    Finally remembered that he is not in the Long River Sect now, nor is he a mortal disciple in front of him.


    He had just been forced to lie in front of the lord of the hermit Sejong! !


    This shocked Li Ergang who had recovered.


    "Sect, Sect Master, I''m just talking nonsense."


    "You must not praise from the suzerain, let alone a reward from the suzerain!"


    Li Ergang quickly stood up and said.


    "No problem, your idea is helpful to this seat, that is meritorious, let''s talk about it, what do you want?"


    Chu Yuan slowly spoke.


    "Then... Sect Master, can you let me enter the Hall of Transmission?"


    Li Ergang said cautiously.


    Hearing this, Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    This fat guy wants to go to the Dharma Hall?


    What is there to go to the Temple of Dharma? A pile of rubbish.


    However, it seems that this is also good.


    If he really wants to reward something, he has nothing to give.


    Except for the secrets of the Long River School and the supreme sword, he has nothing else.


    Just don¡¯t let this fat man practice those fake exercises.


    This fat man is also considered a talent.


    If he practiced fake exercises and killed himself by cultivating himself, then he would still be at a loss.


    "Well, then you are allowed to enter the Dharma Hall, but you must remember."


    "The things in the Dharma Hall are all rubbish, just look at it, don''t take it seriously!"


    Chu Yuan advised.


    "Thank you suzerain!!"


    Li Ergang heard the suzerain''s promise, and quickly responded with joy.


    Only heard the suzerain agree, and the other words were subconsciously omitted.


    Chu Yuan didn''t say much, waved his hand, let Li Ergang leave, he also walked towards the Sect Master Hall.


    Now that he knows that his thoughts are wrong, he has to think hard about what he should do next.


    "Send to the sovereign!!"


    Excited Li Ergang handed over and watched Chu Yuan leave.


    Unable to maintain a relaxed look anymore, that fat face looked ecstatic.


    Sect Master agreed to go to the Hall of Falun Gong! !


    Although Zhang Han also said before, let him go to the Dharma Hall to pick a technique.


    But the sect master directly said that the person who asked him to teach the temple did not say that he could only watch one exercise or other restrictions.


    However, the only strange point.


    It is that the Sect Master actually said that the things in the Hall of Transmission are all rubbish.


    This makes Li Ergang very strange.


    Li Ergang didn''t think too much, got up and ran towards the Hall of Chuanfa excitedly.


    I didn¡¯t even have time to clean up the dishes and chopsticks on the table.


    I just want to visit the Dharma Hall.


    ¡­¡­


    In front of the Dharma Hall.


    Li Ergang, the fat guy ran over.


    walked to the front of the palace and carefully looked at the ancient and solemn palace in front of him.


    Standing in front of the temple, a solemn thought arose spontaneously.


    "Well, my lord, are you here? I have been rewarded by the suzerain, so I can enter the temple of teaching, what do you think?"


    Li Ergang shrank his head and said carefully.


    He knows that Zhang Han is often in the Dharma Transmission Hall.


    He wants to go in, so he has to say hello to Zhang Han.


    Li Ergang''s voice echoed in front of the Hall of Transmission.


    but there is no response.


    Silence...


    Li Ergang was silent for a while, and looked at the hall carefully, but couldn''t see anything.


    Is Zhang Han not there?


    "My lord? Are you there, my lord?"


    Li Ergang couldn''t help but ask again.


    Still no response.


    It seems that Zhang Han is really not there.


    The one who just broke through, should he consolidate his realm in retreat now?


    Li Ergang thought this way, he was relieved immediately, and sneaked into the Hall of Transmission.


    I don¡¯t know, I thought he was a thief.


    Li Ergang stepped into the Hall of Transmission.


    Take a look at it.


    Then I saw rows of stone platforms lying horizontally.


    There are nine rows of stone platforms.


    There are nine stone platforms in each row.


    There is a book on each stone platform.


    Everything is classical and mysterious.


    "Such a magnificent palace, it is worthy of the Sejong Gate!"


    Li Ergang walked in and couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    He subconsciously wiped his hands on his clothes.


    Ben wanted to walk to the stone platform and hold up a book to look at it.


    You can sweep to the corner of the hall.


    couldn''t help being stunned.


    In the corner, a pile of books lay in a mess.


    seems to be left there carelessly.


    In such a magnificent hall.


    There are books left in the corner at random?


    What kind of book will be left in the corner?


    Li Ergang got curious and walked to the corner.


    Pick up one of the books.


    looked at the cover.


    "On the Postpartum Care of Fairy Pigs"


    Fairy pig?


    What fairy pig?


    Li Ergang opened the book and read it.


    At the first glance, he knew what this fairy pig was.


    This fairy pig, the full name of the ancient fairy pig, is a monster beast handed down in ancient times.


    This monster beast is very peculiar, non-aggressive, and very low-minded, not much different from ordinary pigs.


    It¡¯s just that ordinary pigs are kept in captivity by mortals, but ancient immortal pigs are kept in captivity by cultivators.


    The meat of the ancient fairy pig is very mysterious. Eating this kind of pork is of great help to cultivation, and even a bite of meat can make a mortal enter the state of refining energy instantly.


    It seems that this kind of pig is too helpful to the immortal world, and it is under certain restrictions.


    The ancient fairy pig is difficult to take care of, and it is difficult to breed.


    Up to now, ancient fairy pigs are very rare.


    The reason is precisely because it is difficult to breed and take care of.


    I heard that only a few large sects have special care for ancient fairy pigs.


    Unexpectedly, there is even this in the Dharma-Teaching Hall of the Sejong Gate!


    This also made Li Ergang sigh.


    Hidden Sejong Gate is indeed the hidden Sejong Gate.


    Li Ergang carefully put down the "On the Postpartum Care of Fairy Pigs".


    looked at other books again.


    At this look, his eyes never closed.


    "Sect, Sect Master, are these really rubbish??"


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass! !


    There is a third update later, it is recommended to wake up and watch! Huh!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 107： I can make a bubble teapot (ask a monthly pass)

    Chapter 107 I will make a bubble teapot (seeking monthly ticket)


    Wudaozong, the main hall of the sovereign.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan was sitting on the throne of the lord, lost in thought.


    He was thinking about his way forward.


    Now he has fallen to the peak of the early stage of Qi Refining Realm.


    The combat power is pitifully weak.


    Thanks to penance, you may be able to build a foundation within a year.


    But that speed is too slow.


    In order to become strong quickly, we can only rely on accepting apprentices and teaching apprentices.


    But this time Chu Yuan still intends to settle down.


    Accept an apprentice first.


    While self-cultivation, while teaching abolished apprentices.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to accept more apprentices.


    But he was afraid.


    If you accept two or three more.


    If you are really successful a year later, two or three big realms will be deducted.


    Chu Yuan is now only a refinement realm.


    Even if within one year, he cultivated to the foundation building by himself.


    can be deducted one or two big realms, that is, mortals.


    The most feared thing is that three realms will be deducted at that time...


    God knows what will happen.


    So Chu Yuan planned to settle down first if possible.


    Although the disciples had been confiscated, it was a little frustrating to plan to fail, but that¡¯s no wonder Chu Yuan.


    He has three consecutive apprentices, all of whom have become talents.


    If he doesn¡¯t persuade a bit, then he¡¯s probably going to be gone.


    "Be good, and be good. Let me take a lesson first. When I have experience, I just need to draw a gourd."


    Chu Yuan silently set his goals for this year.


    Looking at it now.


    You have to go down the mountain to find a genius disciple.


    Not bad.


    Chu Yuan changed his idea of ??accepting disciples.


    He intends to accept a genius.


    Teach geniuses!


    Taking geniuses is the right way.


    Chu Yuan immediately got up, ready to go down the mountain.


    The pace has just been taken.


    He was stunned.


    No, he is in the Qi Refining Realm now...


    A poorly weak Qi Refining Realm...


    How to get down the mountain now? Can''t fly.


    Even if he is down the mountain, what is the use of his refining state?


    This¡­


    Chu Yuan was dumbfounded.


    On how to collect disciples in the refining state? ?


    Take the Qi Refining Realm to collect disciples, and he collects a fart.


    It is possible to collect waste materials.


    Receive genius? I''m afraid that one of the family''s guards will stand up, even better than him.


    Thinking of the scene where he walked in to collect the disciples and was photographed by a guard slapped in the face, Chu Yuan said sloppyly.


    No, no!


    It¡¯s not good to rely on yourself to collect talented disciples!


    Chu Yuan suddenly became helpless.


    If Ye Luo hadn''t been driven down the mountain by him, how good would it be.


    He can still carry Ye Luo.


    Huh...


    Chu Yuan sighed.


    can be all of a sudden.


    A flash of light flashed in his mind.


    its not right.


    He has more than one apprentice.


    He still has Zhang Han!


    This Zhang Han, although he is an old yin ratio, he is very strong.


    When the system was testing, Zhang Han was testing the gods.


    As long as you can fool Zhang Han down the mountain with him, it is not appropriate to accept the apprentice.


    Furthermore, Zhang Han stabbed him in the back, causing his realm to fall.


    Let Zhang Han accompany him down the mountain to accept disciples, isn¡¯t it too much? !


    "Yes, that''s right, bring Zhang Han, then it''s stable!"


    "However, you have to fool Zhang Han, and you have to think about the lines."


    Chu Yuan frowned, thinking about how to fool Zhang Han to be the most appropriate.


    This thought for him is half a day.


    Until the evening sun.


    Chu Yuan thought about a countermeasure.


    He prepared six different countermeasures for Zhang Han.


    It mainly depends on how Zhang Han answered.


    Regardless of how he answered, he was already prepared for a countermeasure.


    Chu Yuan was about to go out and find Zhang Han.


    at this time.


    Outside the main hall of ??, a voice that made people feel like a spring breeze sounded.


    "Master! See you disciple!"


    This is Zhang Han''s voice.


    Chu Yuan was stunned.


    I really said Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived.


    "come in."


    Chu Yuan quickly returned to his senses, and the surface returned to the past calmness.


    At a glance, he was wearing a snow-white robe, his hair was like ink, his temperament was dusty, and he was ethereal and illusory, just like an immortal.


    Sit quietly on the throne of the lord.


    Like a fairy walking in the red dust, the invisible majesty makes people feel terrified.


    If Chu Yuan is in this picture, some people say that Chu Yuan is the realm of refining Qi, I am afraid that no one will believe it.


    It is Chu Yuan''s natural temperament is too dusty.


    On the other side, outside the Sect Master Hall.


    Zhang Han also stepped in.


    When I saw Chu Yuan on the throne of the sovereign, my eyes lit up.


    "Disciple Zhang Han, pay homage to Master! May Master have peace!"


    Zhang Han walked to the center of the hall and bowed elegantly.


    "Free gift."


    Chu Yuan opened his mouth to spit out two words, but there was still coldness in his eyes.


    is the disciple who stabbed him back.


    Also play heartbeat, complete the backstab at the last minute of the test! !


    On the other side, Zhang Han in the center of the hall slowly stood up.


    didn''t notice anything wrong.


    He bowed his hand to the master.


    "Master, the disciples came to see Master, there is something they want to tell Master."


    Zhang Han said.


    "Huh? By coincidence, I have something to look for as a teacher."


    Chu Yuanyun said lightly.


    "Master is an elder, so you should speak first when you are a master. Disciple matters should be ranked after the master. Please let the master explain the matter!"


    Zhang Han arched his hands and said.


    Hearing this, Chu Yuan was silent for a moment, and began to conceive a dialogue in his mind.


    Chu Yuan fell silent.


    The hall became silent, and the needle drop was audible.


    The air has become a bit frozen.


    Mainly because Chu Yuan did not speak.


    Where did Zhang Han dare to speak first, he could only lower his head and wait for the master to speak first.


    After a while.


    Chu Yuan, who was sitting on the throne of the sovereign, broke the silence.


    "Han''er, as a teacher, I need your help."


    "Because of the reasons of practice, I am a teacher, so I can¡¯t use my cultivation base, but I need to go down the mountain. If there is no cultivation base, it may be a little troublesome. Can you take care of it?


    Chu Yuan hadn''t finished speaking, but was interrupted suddenly.


    "Master, disciples are willing!"


    Zhang Han suddenly raised his head and said this.


    Chu Yuan: "???"


    Is this willing?


    He thought about six sets of flicker countermeasures for a long time.


    A set is useless, so are you willing? ?


    This undoubtedly gave Chu Yuan the feeling of punching the cotton.


    "Han''er, do you understand that you might not come back so soon after this descent?"


    Chu Yuan couldn''t believe it and asked tentatively.


    "Master, the disciple understands that the ability of the disciple is all taught by the master. The master needs the support of the disciple because of the practice, and the disciple will definitely protect the master!"


    Zhang Han said solemnly.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan was a little touched.


    Can aftertaste it carefully, his face suddenly darkened.


    I taught all this skill?


    Is this mocking my dish?


    What kind of skills will I know of you?


    I will make a bubble teapot!


    is clearly taunting me!


    Good you Zhang Han!


    "In that case, go down and pack up your things, then go down the mountain as your teacher."


    Chu Yuan finished speaking with a black face, and walked towards the outside of the hall.


    He wants to be quiet.


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 108： I have no hands? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 108 I have no hands? (Seeking monthly pass)


    Wu Dao Zong, outside the mountain gate.


    A figure stood not far away.


    This person is Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han wore a Confucian robe, his black hair was curled up with a wooden hairpin, his eyebrows were clean, his face was habitually with a smile, which made people feel like spring breeze, and his body was full of the smell of Confucian scholars.


    He stood outside the mountain gate, waiting quietly.


    It''s just that Yuguang looks into the mountain gate from time to time.


    seems to be waiting for something.


    after awhile.


    On the side of the mountain gate, Chu Yuan walked out slowly.


    Compared with Zhang Han''s Confucian temperament, Chu Yuan''s temperament is obviously too dusty. If you want to describe it more, it can only be said to be too ¡®fair¡¯.


    Speaking of it, the four people of Wudaozong have completely different temperaments.


    Chu Yuan¡¯s temperament resembles an immortal, not eating the fireworks in the world...


    Ye Luo has the fierceness of the sword fairy, but the fierceness contains the ruthless might of heaven, the two are in harmony...


    Zhang Han, naturally, needless to say, elegant and easy-going...


    As for Su Qianyuan, apart from the bald head, there are no other highlights.


    At this moment.


    Chu Yuan walked out of the mountain gate.


    "Han''er, are you ready?"


    Chu Yuan carried his hands on his back and walked to Zhang Han.


    "Master, the disciple is ready."


    Zhang Han bowed to Master.


    The Chu Yuan on the other side was taken aback when he heard the words.


    Ready?


    Look at nothing, you are ready?


    "Han''er, don''t you bring anything?"


    Chu Yuan looked at Zhang Han with empty hands.


    Isn¡¯t Huashen Realm so arrogant that you don¡¯t need to bring anything down the mountain?


    Although he has nothing to bring, he also brought out his divine sword and carried it on his back.


    Zhang Han didn''t bring anything with him, empty-handed.


    "Master, the disciple brought a few books for reading on the road."


    Zhang Han shook his head and said.


    "What about your book?"


    Chu Yuan looked at Zhang Han''s body, where there are any books.


    The words come out.


    Zhang Han looked at the master in front of him suspiciously.


    Master doesn¡¯t even know his methods.


    But he just thought about it, and he answered obediently on the surface.


    "In the space formation."


    finished.


    Zhang Han spread his five fingers.


    A series of formation patterns appeared out of thin air, intertwined into a formation in his palm.


    The light flickered past.


    The next moment, a book appeared in his hands.


    Standing next to Chu Yuan, his eyes were almost staring.


    What is this stuff?


    Create something out of thin air? ?


    Niu! !


    In an instant, Chu Yuan had a bold idea in his heart.


    Apply to Zhang Han''s method.


    If he had this method, wouldn¡¯t it be more realistic when he fooled people?


    "Han''er, how did you set up your formation? Speaking of it, I might be able to give you some advice for your teacher."


    Chu Yuan''s eyes were shining brightly, and the surface was light and breezy, and slowly asked.


    "Huh? Master, where does this formation require guidance from the teacher? This space formation requires a hand."


    Zhang Han said in confusion.


    Listen to this.


    Excited Chu Yuan suddenly fell into silence.


    Does it matter if you have a hand?


    looked down at his palm.


    Isn¡¯t this my hand?


    Am I disabled?


    Chu Yuan somehow developed a sense of suspicion.


    Is it possible that this world is really apart from him, the per capita protagonist is aura, luck is added, and the child of destiny?


    If someone has his hands, he can¡¯t use both hands and feet?


    Impossible! !


    He can do it too.


    Not to mention that he still has a system!


    As long as he can teach an abolished apprentice, his realm will be infinitely improved!


    Chu Yuan gritted his teeth secretly.


    "Since there is no need to give pointers, let''s go and get on the road."


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and said.


    "Okay, Master, Master¡¯s cultivation level cannot be used. Why not let the disciple take Master to fly, so that the speed can be faster?"


    Zhang Han asked with his hands.


    "Yes."


    Chu Yuan nodded.


    See it.


    Zhang Han saluted the master again, and in his words and deeds, he respected Chu Yuan very much.


    "I respectfully obey the command of the respected master, and also ask the respected master to forgive the disciples for being rude."


    Zhang Han''s voice fell.


    Extend the palm of your hand, close your five fingers, and one finger up to the sky.


    Buzz! ! !


    The light of the array method flickered, and the array patterns were derived from the void.


    A magic circle suddenly rose up under Chu Yuan''s feet.


    The ?? magic circle flew up into the sky with Chu Yuan, instantly turned into a black spot, and disappeared in place.


    Zhang Han looked at the disappearing figure of Master, his lips opened, feeling a little bit.


    "The master is the master. I was wrapped in the magic circle, and he was unmoved, and there was no response, as if he didn''t know that the magic circle was already in effect."


    "Master''s heart is too strong."


    "It''s as if you can be indifferent at any time."


    Zhang Han shook his head.


    With a movement, the figure rose up into the sky, turning into a ray of light and chasing up in the direction where the master disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    Two hours after Chu Yuan and Zhang Han disappeared.


    In the sky east of Tianwu Mountain, a powerful breath appeared.


    This breath is intertwined, covering a large area outside Tianwu Mountain.


    Countless beasts wailed, lying on the ground shivering, for fear of being killed by the owner of these breaths.


    Outside Tianwu Mountain, in the distant sky.


    Ye fell on his feet and stepped on a flying sword, hunting in his clothes, looking out at the large clouds and mist outside Tianwu Mountain.


    Behind him, a large number of strong men followed.


    The weakest breath is the Nascent Soul Realm.


    "Master, I am back."


    Ye Luo stood on the flying sword, letting the breeze blow the hair between his eyebrows, and whispered in a low voice.


    He has set up the Holy Land, and he has taken care of everything that should be handled.


    With his current strength, unless all the sects of the entire Eastern State unite, he is the only one.


    The rest is to build the sect.


    These all take time.


    That¡¯s why Ye Luo took the time to come out to visit Master.


    is also to solve another thing.


    As for this matter...


    Ye Luo turned his head slightly and glanced at the great elder Yukong beside him.


    Ugh.


    He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    After he finished dealing with the holy land, he remembered the matter of the third junior brother Su Qianyuan.


    He went to the Great Elder and asked.


    Then learned something very fucking.


    Su Qianyuan¡¯s Taoist couple didn¡¯t know when, they followed the Great Elder...


    This complicated relationship.


    Ye Luo feels a headache and doesn¡¯t know what to do.


    simply took advantage of this opportunity and brought the great elder to Wudaozong.


    Let Su Qianyuan and the Great Elder handle it by themselves.


    Ye Luo didn''t know what would happen if the two people meet.


    Ye Luo had prepared for the worst anyway.


    If Su Qianyuan fights with the Great Elder at that time, he will lean towards Su Qianyuan a little bit.


    After all, the same school of Wudao School is important.


    Of course, if the two do not fight, it is the best.


    After all, one is the same sect, and the other is the mainstay of the power.


    Which one is damaged is not good.


    Just this thing...


    Ye Luo, he really can¡¯t get in...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 109： Deliberately exposed axe? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 109 The deliberately exposed axe? (Seeking monthly pass)


    Tianwu Mountain, Wudaozong.


    The main hall square.


    Su Qianyuan walked to this square with a big bald head.


    His bald head is often tempered by the Earth Sha, and it has become mellow and radiant. Under the sun, it is shining and an inexplicable charm lingers in it.


    "The master and the second brother are all down the mountain, the fat man in the clan has been spreading the Dharma Hall, and there is no one in the Shenbing Pavilion."


    "You can sneak into the Shenbing Pavilion and have a look. I heard from the senior brother that they are all spirit treasures, and I don''t know if they are real or fake."


    Su Qianyuan''s face was full of excitement.


    Look at the location of Shenbing Pavilion.


    very quickly towards the Shenbing Pavilion.


    Su Qianyuan had heard what Zhang Han said before.


    The magical soldiers in the Shenbing Pavilion are indeed infinitely mysterious.


    But Zhang Han has not yet been recognized by a magic soldier.


    Su Qianyuan thought, if he could get the approval of a magic weapon before Zhang Han.


    The expressions of those two brothers Zhang Han will definitely be very wonderful.


    Su Qianyuan flew towards the Shenbing Pavilion while imagining it.


    Soon.


    Su Qianyuan came to the Shenbing Pavilion.


    Looking at the ancient attic in front of him.


    Su Qianyuan did not hesitate too much, and stepped into it.


    When he walked into the attic.


    Walking into the attic, entering the eye is a simple road.


    A ¡®concave¡¯ shaped stone platform stands on both sides of the road.


    Weird smell rushed to my face.


    Take a closer look.


    A weapon is placed on each stone platform.


    It¡¯s just these weapons...


    dull and dull.


    Extremely ordinary.


    These are the magical spirit treasures?


    He remembered seeing two spirit treasures in Emperor Qiandi Daozong before.


    is not the same as before.


    Su Qianyuan frowned.


    Walking to the quaint road in the middle, took a step forward, intending to take a closer look.


    He just took a step.


    Suddenly, on a stone platform at the end of the road, a blunt axe suddenly flashed with a dazzling green light.


    The green light hit Su Qianyuan''s bald head.


    "Huh? Will this axe shine?"


    Su Qianyuan looked at the bright green axe and his eyes lit up.


    It is clear that the blades of this axe are dulled, and the handle of the axe looks simple and worn, but it emits green light, and the light looks a little extraordinary.


    This axe!


    Not Fanpin!


    Su Qianyuan hurriedly ran to the stone platform, rubbing his hands together, and wanted to pick up the axe to take a look.


    His palm has not touched the axe.


    A line came from the axe.


    "Don''t suffer from labor and capital!!!"


    Wow...


    Su Qianyuan''s stretched out palm stiffly stopped in the air.


    Stretching out is not...


    Retracting is not...


    His expression is even more weird.


    This¡­¡­


    Can this axe speak? !


    The predecessor of Su Qianyuan was the suzerain of Emperor Qiandi Daozong.


    His knowledge is much greater than ordinary people.


    The weapons of the cultivator are divided into three types, ordinary treasures, magic treasures, and spiritual treasures...


    Among them, Fanbao is non-spiritual.


    The magic weapon possesses a certain spirituality and can recognize the Lord, but the spirituality is extremely weak.


    Lingbao is different.


    Spirituality has taken shape, people choose Lingbao, and Lingbao also chooses people.


    Lingbao who can swear at others...


    That spirituality has reached a level.


    As far as he knows.


    The two spiritual treasures of Emperor Qiandi Dao Zong could not speak at all.


    And the two spiritual treasures of Emperor Qiandi Daozong are low-grade spiritual treasures.


    Then this axe...


    At least the middle-grade Lingbao, or even the top-grade Lingbao!


    Knowing the rank of this axe, Su Qianyuan couldn''t help but get excited.


    But his xinxing is still strong.


    Forcibly suppressed his emotions and uttered toward the axe.


    "Axe! Dare to ask your full name?"


    Su Qianyuan said cautiously.


    His voice sounded in the silent Shenbing Pavilion.


    Huhu...


    Outside the opened gate of the attic, a gust of breeze passed.


    There is still silence in the attic.


    No voice responded to Su Qianyuan.


    "Axe? Axe?"


    Su Qianyuan frowned suddenly, and shouted again.


    But this axe still didn''t respond, and the original flashing green light disappeared, as if nothing existed.


    This axe has clearly shown extraordinary just now.


    Why is there no response now?


    It makes no sense.


    Is it possible that this magic axe doesn¡¯t want to pay attention to him?


    Su Qianyuan was puzzled.


    It seems that apart from this possibility, there is no other reason.


    Su Qianyuan was silent for a moment, and raised his hand to try to hit the axe again.


    tried to make this axe take care of him in this way.


    as predicted.


    When his palm is about to touch the axe.


    A ray of light emerged from the axe and bounced Su Qianyuan''s palm away.


    "You should take care of your own mess first! Don''t just come here to hang around!"


    A slightly angry voice came from the axe.


    "God..."


    Su Qianyuan watched the axe''s response, his eyes lit up, and immediately wanted to speak.


    hasn''t waited for him to finish saying this.


    Suddenly a familiar Taoist rhyme permeated.


    This rhyme...


    Big brother!


    Big Brother is back!


    Su Qianyuan was stunned for a moment, and then revealed a touch of joy.


    I haven¡¯t waited long for him to rejoice.


    It suddenly occurred to him that he was in the Shenbing Pavilion and he still didn''t have the consent of the master, so he was shocked.


    If this is caught by the big brother, even if it is a bald head! !


    I thought of the last time the second brother was beaten up by the first brother.


    The joy on Su Qianyuan''s face instantly turned into fear.


    Too late to say anything to this axe.


    Compared to Lingbao, he was more afraid of being beaten by Ye Luo.


    Think of the flying sword all over the sky.


    Su Qianyuan felt that it was a lifetime fear.


    Thinking of this, Su Qianyuan felt that the Lingbao was not fragrant anymore, turned around and ran out of the hall, for fear that Ye Luo would find him in the Shenbing Pavilion.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Qianyuan left.


    Shenbing Pavilion suddenly became lively.


    The weapons on the stone platforms seemed to be revived, bursting out with all kinds of light.


    The moment ??the light appeared, an unimaginable pressure fell on the attic.


    After these lights appeared, they quickly intertwined, as if they were talking.


    If someone walks into the attic at this time and blends into the light.


    can hear their conversation.


    "No, you are an axe, what do you care about? You are the best among us, and you are the one who exposes us all day long!"


    "That''s right, the axe is not what we said about you. How can we not find out after we have been together for so many years, how can you be so talkative?"


    "If I don¡¯t expose you, how can you recognize the Lord? If you don¡¯t recognize the Lord, how can my rank rise? Look, the endless sword gourd disappeared. Didn''t my rank rise?"


    Zhonglingbao: "..."


    The second update, there is one update later, ask for a monthly pass


    Also, ask for the name of a female character!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 110： After all, it still can’t be turned off.

    Chapter 110 still can¡¯t be turned off after all (seeking monthly ticket)


    Wudaozong, the main hall square.


    At this moment.


    Ye Luo was standing on the square.


    Looking down at the place where he had enlightened in the past, he felt a moment of emotion.


    Behind him, the great elder was standing cautiously, looking up at this legendary hidden Sejong gate from time to time.


    In his line of sight.


    The halls filled with mystery seem to exude endless temptation.


    As if he can get a great opportunity as long as he enters one of the halls.


    Of course.


    This is just the psychological function of the Great Elder.


    The words ??Hidden Sejongmen left an extremely brilliant image in his heart.


    In the eyes of the great elder, the grass of Wudaozong is probably an immortal grass...


    This is why Ye Luo didn''t know.


    If Ye Luo knew, he might laugh to death.


    Wudao Zong has two halls open


    Everything else is closed, so there are not so many.


    Both of them stand on the square of the main hall with different thoughts.


    after awhile.


    Suddenly, an excited voice came from outside the square.


    "Big brother?! Big brother is really you!"


    I saw Su Qianyuan rushing from a distance.


    One step is one hundred meters.


    There is no mana fluctuation, obviously it is flying by the power of pure flesh.


    But relying on physical strength, it is still extremely fast.


    Just a blink of an eye.


    Su Qianyuan had already walked into the main hall square, and quickly came to Ye Luo with a happy expression on his face.


    "Master! It''s really you, you are back!"


    Su Qianyuan looked up and down Ye Luo, and said happily.


    "Well, come back and see Master, right, where''s Master?"


    Ye Luo also showed a smile on his face and said.


    "Huh? Senior brother came to see Master? Master took the second brother down the mountain more than two hours ago."


    Su Qianyuan couldn''t help but speak.


    "Huh? Master took her second child down the mountain?"


    Ye Luo was taken aback.


    Some did not expect it.


    Originally, what he meant was to come to see the master and talk to the master about his situation outside.


    Unexpectedly, Master actually went down the mountain.


    also brought Zhang Han down the mountain.


    Since this is the case, then he has nothing to do...


    However, even though he knew Zhang Han was the future Sect Master of Wudao Sect, he still felt a little bit sour when he heard that Master took Zhang Han down the mountain.


    Master has never taken him down the mountain before.


    This time I actually took Zhang Han down the mountain...


    I am so sour...


    I¡¯m so hard...


    Ye Luo muttered in his heart, did not show it on the surface, and still showed a faint smile.


    Su Qianyuan on the other side can''t see this.


    He nodded very seriously.


    "Yes, Senior Brother, Master took the Second Brother down the mountain."


    Su Qianyuan said.


    The words come out.


    is like a sharp sword.


    Shattered Ye Luo''s sour heart.


    Ye Luo''s gaze at Su Qianyuan changed.


    Originally wanted to favor the youngest in the matter of the great elder.


    It seems that it is completely unnecessary.


    "Well, if that''s the case, there is no way. Okay, brother, I will show you an old acquaintance first."


    "Great Elder, come here."


    Ye Luo showed a strange smile and beckoned to the back.


    Behind him.


    The great elder stepped out, the old face looked at the bald-headed Su Qianyuan with extremely embarrassment.


    His lips trembled, not knowing how to speak.


    He was afraid that he would be killed by Su Qianyuan if he said it.


    Su Qianyuan on the other side was different. After seeing the great elder, his expression was wrong.


    Why did the great elder of Emperor Qiandi Daozong appear?


    Could it be that the big elder brother has already solved Emperor Qian¡¯s Dao Sect, and then in order to help him complete the matter of the Dao companion, so he brought the great elder over?


    It seems that this is indeed the only way for the Great Elder to be brought to Wudaozong by Ye Luo.


    It''s only a long time since the big brother descended the mountain.


    It is shocking enough to hear that Big Brother has become a figure on the Dongzhou Billboard.


    If it is said that the senior brother also solved the Qiandi Dao Zong, then I really can¡¯t believe it.


    "The Great Elder..."


    "Big Brother, have you already started on Emperor Qiandi Daozong?"


    Su Qianyuan asked in disbelief.


    "Well...For the specific situation, let the great elder come and talk to you, brother, I will go to Wudaozong first, let the great elder come and talk to you about everything."


    Ye Luo smiled strangely.


    finished.


    He turned around and walked outside the main hall square.


    Leave the great elder and Su Qianyuan in place.


    Su Qianyuan looked up at the back of the big brother leaving, feeling baffled.


    But this does not prevent him from being curious about what the big brother did after he came out.


    "Great Elder, you can talk about it, Senior Brother really solved the Emperor Qian Dao Sect?"


    Su Qianyuan couldn¡¯t wait to ask.


    Hearing this, the great elder quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    It¡¯s not just about asking Taoists.


    "Yes, Qian Yuanzong... Sect Master of Qian Yuan Dynasty, Sect Master Ye, he almost defeated the entire Emperor Qian Dao Sect and beat Qian Emperor Dao Sect out of the Holy Land sequence."


    "And gathered Dongzhou Qiyun, opened up a new sacred place for cultivation, called Taiyi Jianzong."


    "Now Taiyi Sword Sect is on the right track, only a short time, you can completely dominate the entire Dongzhou!"


    The great elder also relaxed a little, and said.


    "Big brother is so strong?! Really opened up a holy ground for cultivation in such a short period of time! This is simply the first person in ten thousand years!"


    Su Qianyuan said excitedly.


    "Yes, Sect Master Ye is very strong, and now ranks sixth in the Dongzhou Billboard. It is estimated that in one or two years, he will be the first!"


    The Great Elder nodded and said.


    He looked at Su Qianyuan''s appearance, and the huge rock hanging in his heart was also let down.


    It seems that Su Qianyuan has forgotten about the "Daolu"?


    If you divert the subject, maybe this guy really forgot about it.


    "Speaking of it, Qianyuan Qianyuan''s Sect Master didn''t see Ye Sect Master''s demeanor at the time. It''s a real pity. Ye Sect Master fought and crossed the Tribulation Realm alone at that time. That was a wonderful thing."


    "After this battle, countless veteran powerhouses have commented on Sect Master Ye as the first genius in Dongzhou in ten thousand years!"


    The great elder said vigorously.


    Trying to infect Su Qianyuan with emotion.


    Su Qianyuan was indeed infected, and his eyes showed longing.


    The deeds of the big brother, no matter how you look at it, it is like a legend.


    He didn''t want to have such a deed.


    But...


    Su Qianyuan is firm, as long as he waits for the day when his body refining is truly successful, after he comes out of the mountain, there are definitely not many people who can block his punch!


    As the Master said that day, let others use a thousand ways and magical powers, and I will break them with one punch!


    Oh, Master said that it was broken by the flesh.


    Almost, almost.


    One punch is right.


    But then again, it seems that he hasn''t asked about that matter, right?


    Su Qianyuan came back to his senses and looked at the Great Elder.


    "Great Elder, when I ran away, my Taoist companion must have gone to you, the Great Elder? I also want to thank the Great Elder for taking care of me. I wonder how my Taoist companion is now?"


    Su Qianyuan asked aloud.


    Great Elder: "..."


    After all, I still can¡¯t change the topic?


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass!


    The monthly pass has long been broken by 200, and the cabbage is still short of the monthly pass plus one more. Today, I will make up the owed chapter!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 111： Renovated inn (see monthly ticket)

    Chapter 111 Renovated Inn (seeking monthly pass)


    In the territory of the ¡®Great Zhou¡¯ dynasty.


    Outside Silvermoon City, there is a queue entering the city like a long dragon.


    Chu Yuan and Zhang Han were also in the team.


    Looking at the endless team.


    Zhang Han was confused.


    It is a common rule to line up to pay when entering the city.


    Where does the cultivator need to follow these rules.


    Most cultivators flew directly into the mundane city.


    "Master, why don''t we go directly to the city?"


    Zhang Han asked suspiciously.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan turned his head slightly to supervise Zhang Han.


    If he still has a cultivation base, and if someone comes over, he will definitely fly in directly without any hesitation.


    But if you bring Zhang Han, it''s different.


    When he was alone, he didn¡¯t have the money to pay all kinds of fees, and he brought an apprentice. Then he didn¡¯t cheat the apprentice. Is that still him?


    Furthermore, this apprentice is still the culprit for his back stabbing.


    If you want a big hole, this apprentice may not be able to do it.


    It''s still very simple to pit a little thing.


    However, I think so.


    These words can''t be said.


    Otherwise, this disciple who likes to pretend to be honest, I am afraid it will be violent.


    Chu Yuan carries both hands on his back, and the clouds are light and breezy.


    "Han''er, cultivating immortals is born out of the mundane, and sometimes walking in the mundane, you can better understand the true Tao."


    "It is of course helpful for the teacher to queue you up, so there is no need to ask more."


    Chu Yuan shook his head and said.


    "The disciple understands, the disciple must follow the instructions of the master."


    Zhang Han showed a ¡®understand¡¯ expression in his eyes and nodded heavily.


    Chu Yuan beside ?? was obviously taken aback.


    What do you know? ?


    How can I make you understand by saying these few words? ?


    You are afraid of being a monster.


    Chu Yuan wanted to ask Zhang Han what he understood.


    You can see Zhang Han''s silence, but he doesn''t know how to ask, so he can only give up.


    The two masters and apprentices stopped talking.


    Waiting to enter the city.


    Fully half an hour in the past.


    It was Chu Yuan and Zhang Han''s turn to enter the city.


    Zhang Han paid the entrance fee very consciously.


    The two enter Silvermoon City.


    Chu Yuan took Zhang Han into Silver Moon City and headed directly to Xianzui Inn.


    After a while, I came to the door of Xianzui Inn.


    It''s just that Chu Yuan looked at Xianzui Inn, but was greatly surprised.


    I haven''t been here for three months, and the Xianzui Inn in front of me is completely new.


    It seems to have been renovated.


    On the surface, it has become very high-end, and the inn, which originally had only two floors, has added a third floor.


    The three-story inn is placed in Yinyue City and looks magnificent.


    "This shopkeeper has invited a cultivator to decorate, right? It has changed in three months..."


    Chu Yuan muttered in her heart.


    then took Zhang Han into the inn.


    Just stepping into the inn, there was a scent of sandalwood coming, making those who heard it feel relaxed and happy.


    How much did the shopkeeper spend to transform the inn like this?


    This is good, the inn is bigger and the flow of people is also large.


    The shopkeeper must be more informed about the news.


    He came to Xianzui Inn this time just to get news from the shopkeeper.


    The better the news of the shopkeeper, the better.


    When countless thoughts arose in Chu Yuan.


    A voice came over.


    "This guest officer, please come in! How many guest officers are there."


    I saw a little second come over with a smile, bending over to ask questions.


    "Two, where is your shopkeeper?"


    Chu Yuan saw that this little two-faced student was probably a new recruit.


    "The guest officer walked inside, my shopkeeper is on the third floor now? By the way, guest officer, do you want to dine on the first floor or on the second floor?"


    Xiaoer asked with a smile.


    "Can''t go to the third floor? Or is the third floor full?"


    Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "No, no, you may have not come to our Xianzui Inn for a long time, the guest officer. Since the inn was renovated, the third floor has not been able to pick up guests. Only the distinguished guests of the shopkeeper can go to the third floor. I also ask the guest officer for understanding."


    Xiaoer quickly said.


    "Am I not considered a distinguished guest? Go and call your shopkeeper to come down. He and I are old acquaintances."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand.


    After hearing the words, Xiao Er hesitated for a moment, and ran upstairs to inform the shopkeeper.


    Chu Yuan was not in a hurry, standing in front of the door watching the lively scene in the inn.


    The Zhang Han behind him is different.


    Zhang Han watched his master walking in the mundane without any pretensions, saying that it is impossible not to be surprised.


    Ming Ming Master is a strong one.


    can get along so peacefully in the ordinary.


    It is him. After he grows up, it is impossible to maintain the mundane mentality to face mortals.


    More or less, he will definitely take a little lofty up to face the mundane, even too lazy to contact the mundane.


    Maybe Master, this is the real heart-strengthening...


    Zhang Han thoughtfully.


    Soon, the shopkeeper ran down from upstairs.


    After seeing Chu Yuan, he was immediately ecstatic, and directly invited Chu Yuan to the third floor.


    Chu Yuan didn''t say much, and took Zhang Han to the third floor.


    Enter the third floor.


    As far as he could see, Chu Yuan was also a little surprised.


    The third floor of the inn is more spacious, but there is only one table in the center. The table is large and round, which is very different from the square tables below.


    The table is also covered with a bright yellow cloth, which adds a bit of flavor.


    The third floor has a vaguely contemporary style.


    This shopkeeper built such a third floor, I am afraid it cost a lot of money.


    "The shopkeeper, it¡¯s been a long time since I saw you. Are you making a fortune? Renovated the inn like this."


    Chu Yuan, who walked into the third floor, said with a smile.


    "No, no! How can you make the inn out of the third floor? Isn¡¯t it used to welcome you, the third floor will only be open when you come. Generally, no one will come. , Even if I just came here to settle the accounts."


    The shopkeeper gave a flattering smile and said.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    One is a change to the name of the shopkeeper. He remembers that the shopkeeper used to call him ¡®big guy¡¯.


    is now the suzerain.


    Second, I was surprised at how the shopkeeper licked more and more.


    actually built a third floor for him? This is too lick, he remembers that the former shopkeeper was a ruthless person on the neck of the knife holder.


    It has become like this now.


    Forget it, let¡¯s take care of this.


    He didn¡¯t come here to pay attention to this.


    "Well, the shopkeeper, I am here this time, and I have something to find you."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    "Sect Master, do you have something to do? Wait a minute, wait a minute, Sect Master, I will send someone something up first, and we will talk while eating."


    The shopkeeper quickly ordered Xiao Er to prepare something.


    He said, it seems that the second is too slow.


    Simply let Xiao Er wait on Chu Yuan, and then let Chu Yuan sit first, and ran to the kitchen to toss.


    It seems that the speed is too slow, it is disrespect to Chu Yuan.


    This Chu Yuan was stunned for a while, and he called out that the shopkeeper had changed...


    The first update, there are three more after today, my friends, wait a moment.


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 112： Tantai Luoxue (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 112 Tantai Luoxue (seeking monthly ticket)


    Xianzui Inn, on the third floor.


    Looking at a table of delicious food in front of him.


    Chu Yuan didn''t know what to say.


    To be honest, he really didn¡¯t want to come to eat this time.


    I just came to inquire about the news.


    I did not expect this shopkeeper to be so enthusiastic.


    "Sovereign, eat quickly, are these dishes not to your appetite?"


    The shopkeeper noticed that Chu Yuan had not moved his chopsticks, and could not help but urged.


    "Let¡¯s talk about these, the shopkeeper, this time I came to you, not because of food or drink. I need to ask you about something."


    Chu Yuan shook his head and put the chopsticks away.


    No thought to eat or drink.


    Just kidding, he is in the Qi Refining Realm now, and he has a ghostly mind to eat and drink.


    If he doesn''t solve the problem of the apprentice, he can''t sleep even when he sleeps.


    "The shopkeeper, the purpose of my visit this time is also to ask you about the news. As for what the news is, you should know."


    Chu Yuan stared at the shopkeeper with burning eyes, and said.


    The words come out.


    The shopkeeper was dull for a while.


    But it came back soon.


    Reminiscent of the news that the previous one came to inquire about him.


    I understood it all at once.


    "Sect Master wants news about waste materials?"


    "I still know some of this. I heard that there was a waste material on the Qingshan City of the Great Zhou Dynasty. It is obviously the root of heaven, but I don''t know why. I can''t absorb the aura. The name of the waste material is far spread..."


    "Also, in Longming City, there is a waste material with thunder roots in its body, but the spiritual energy will always dissipate during cultivation and cannot be preserved. It is also a well-known waste material..."


    The shopkeeper''s talk.


    Collect waste materials?


    Go around me.


    If we collect waste materials again, I''m afraid it will be no more ordinary people.


    Chu Yuan shuddered suddenly, shook his head and refused.


    "No, no, the shopkeeper."


    "I''m here this time not to inquire about waste materials, but to inquire about geniuses."


    "Do you know where there are geniuses? For example, as you said before, what city, the genius surnamed Lin."


    Chu Yuan said.


    "What I said to the lord last time...oh, that Lin Fan, right? That person was taken away by someone from another school. The lord wants to know the genius, let me think about it first."


    The shopkeeper frowned, as if thinking hard.


    Zhang Han, who was next to ??, saw this scene and was a little puzzled, but after looking at his master, he still did not say anything, and sat quietly on the side.


    Chu Yuan didn''t say much, waiting for the shopkeeper to speak.


    After about a stick of incense.


    The shopkeeper slapped the table and stood up.


    "Sect Master, I thought about it. I remember that there was a genius in Jingming City. He was born with spiritual roots and was intelligent since he was a child. He is known as a child prodigy. Now he has just grown up, there should be no sect to accept it!


    "I also heard this news from the merchants. It shouldn''t be false news."


    The shopkeeper said repeatedly.


    "Oh? What is this person''s name?"


    Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up.


    Sure enough, is there any genius news? !


    His chance to comeback is coming!


    "The surname Ye, with the single word Ling, lives in Jingming City and is the third son of the Ye Family Patriarch of Jingming City."


    The shopkeeper replied.


    àÛ! !


    I heard the other party¡¯s last name Ye.


    Chu Yuan almost spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    Collect a snake skin.


    Through Ye Luo, it is impossible for him to accept the surname Ye as his apprentice.


    Even if this is a genius, not a waste material.


    Last name Ye.


    Surnamed Zhang.


    Surnamed Su.


    All three surnames were blacklisted by him.


    It¡¯s impossible to kill those who took these three surnames as apprentices.


    The surnames of these three people. He feels that the protagonist per capita is aura, the son of destiny, and unparalleled luck.


    "Anything else?"


    Chu Yuan''s helpless Tao.


    "Others? Let me think about..."


    The shopkeeper frowned, thinking hard.


    didn''t think too much.


    only thought that Chu Yuan was not satisfied with Ye Ling''s talent.


    Dilinggen is still not satisfied...


    That genius who needs at least the root of Tianlinggen to work?


    Tian Linggen may not work.


    If you have a variety of special talents plus Tianlinggen, you might be satisfied with this one.


    Such a genius, but still not accepted by other sects...


    is a bit scarce.


    It took a long time.


    The shopkeeper''s mind flashed, what came to mind.


    "Yes, Sovereign, in the Tiger Crane Pass on the border of Dongzhou, there is a family of children who are talented and possess heavenly spiritual roots. I heard that they have a pair of natural insights that can see through the flaws of others!"


    "Originally, such a disciple is something that many sects want to accept."


    "But this person has been reluctant to enter the sect of others, but in the case of the suzerain, if he accepts disciples, this person will definitely choose to enter the suzerain."


    The shopkeeper clapped his palms and said excitedly.


    "Last name?"


    Chu Yuan asked.


    "Fu''s surname is Tantai, her name is Luo Xue, and she is a woman."


    The shopkeeper quickly replied.


    Hearing this, Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    Female disciple?


    Accept female disciples...


    seems pretty good.


    Accepting male disciples, it''s impossible to say what protagonist halo the other party is, what about the son of luck?


    The female disciple can never be the protagonist''s halo or something ghost.


    "Tantai Luoxue? Yes, where is Huheguan going?"


    Chu Yuan touched his chin and said.


    Hear this.


    The shopkeeper thought for a while and spoke.


    "Sect Master, wait a moment, wait a moment."


    finished.


    The shopkeeper got up, Pidian Pidian ran downstairs.


    After a while.


    The shopkeeper came back again, took out a parchment scroll, put it on the table, and said out of breath: "Sovereign, look, this map records the big and small places in Dongzhou. Sovereign, you take it. You can look at the map directly where you want to go in the future."


    He looked around.


    Find a chair and spread the parchment roll on it.


    A map suddenly appeared in front of you.


    It outlines the large and small places in Dongzhou, with cities and mountains.


    It¡¯s just that the shapes depicted in the castle and mountains are very special.


    Chu Yuan, who was sitting next to him, looked down at this rather scribbled map.


    "This map...what is this five-pointed star?"


    Chu Yuan asked suspiciously.


    "Sovereign, this is the city, and the five-pointed star represents the city."


    The shopkeeper replied.


    "What about this triangle?"


    "This is a mountain."


    "How about adding a little red dot to the triangle?"


    "This is the Ninth Grade Sect in the mountain."


    "What about the two red dots?"


    "Eight-Rank Sect..."


    "Your drawing ability is a bit strong."


    "Thank you for the compliment from the lord!"


    "¡­¡­"


    The second is more, ask for a monthly pass.


    If there is no accident, there are two more! Huh!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 113： Help my son turn waste material?

    Chapter 113 Helping my son turn waste material?


    Xianzui Inn, on the third floor.


    At this moment, the shopkeeper is standing in front of a window, holding a cup of tea in his hand, looking out the window.


    After Chu Yuan got the news, he took the map and left with Zhang Han...


    The shopkeeper reluctantly looked out the window, where Chu Yuan had left.


    "The tea is cold..."


    "I miss the seventeenth minute and twenty-one seconds of the lord."


    The shopkeeper sighed faintly, and put the cold tea on the table.


    He really wanted to open the branch to the foot of the Chuyuan Zongmen.


    It¡¯s just that Chu Yuan never said it again.


    Where does he dare to put it forward by himself.


    So he could only wait quietly for Chu Yuan to invite him again.


    I can¡¯t wait no matter how much.


    He regretted what he did.


    If he was not so tough at the beginning.


    Suppose he didn¡¯t put the knife on his neck in the first place.


    So now, he probably opened a shop at the foot of Sejong Gate Mountain.


    Backed by the Sejong Gate, this is simply invincible...


    Unfortunately, there is no if...


    The shopkeeper''s face became bitter.


    Fortunately, Chu Yuan did not forget him.


    I will come here every three to five.


    Although there is something to come over, and usually he won¡¯t come over if there is nothing to do, but even so, he is content.


    "I just don''t know when the Sect Master will come next time."


    The shopkeeper sighed again.


    Suddenly, his brow frowned, as if thinking of something.


    "The powerful disciple next to the lord is called Zhang Han. This is a bit familiar, Zhang Han and Zhang Han, where have you heard of it?"


    "This name is really familiar."


    "Xiao Wang, have you ever heard this name?"


    The shopkeeper said.


    turned his head to look at Xiao Er behind him, and asked aloud.


    "Treasurer, have you forgotten? Isn''t Zhang Han the waste material from Wuchang City? But I heard that the waste material has been out of Wuchang City for a long time."


    Xiao Er reminded.


    Boom! !


    Hearing this, the shopkeeper seemed to be bombarded by five thunders.


    was horrified.


    Sect Master¡¯s apprentice is called Zhang Han...


    Sovereign once asked him about waste materials...


    He once said about Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han was accepted as an apprentice by the suzerain?


    Can ask him for news from the lord, how long has it been now?


    That Zhang Han is terrified to this level?


    The shopkeeper saw Zhang Han stretch out his hand with his own eyes, the formation was formed out of thin air, and he left with Chu Yuan.


    This growth rate is too fast, right...


    Is this the horror of Sejong Gate? !


    Hiss!


    The shopkeeper sucked in a cold breath.


    Suddenly had a bold idea.


    Before the sovereign had been asking waste materials, now he started asking geniuses again.


    Sect Master accepts disciples, is this the standard? Either waste material or genius...


    Then can he fight for it too?


    Oh, no, can his son also fight for it?


    Although his son is neither a genius nor a waste material, he feels that his son can become a waste material!


    "My son! I found a great opportunity for your father!"


    The shopkeeper''s eyes lit up, he roared excitedly, and he stepped forward to go downstairs.


    The Xiao Er next to ?? was taken aback by the shopkeeper, and quickly avoided, for fear of being hit by the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper was excited and was about to go downstairs.


    at this time.


    A white dove outside the window flapped its wings and flew in, and landed in front of the shopkeeper, making the shopkeeper¡¯s ¡®unstoppable¡¯ pace slightly stagnant for a while.


    "What news is this again?"


    The shopkeeper frowned and took the white dove.


    This white pigeon transmission is his way of contacting some chambers of commerce.


    Generally use white pigeons to spread messages, most of which are business matters.


    The shopkeeper took down the roll of paper at the feet of the white pigeon, opened it and read it carefully.


    The letter volume is full of business news.


    However, there was a message behind, but it attracted the attention of the shopkeeper.


    Demonic beast turmoil occurred on the border of Yunzhou next to Dongzhou. Yunzhou tried its best to suppress it, but many monsters still swarmed into Dongzhou.


    Now the Huheguan area on the border of Dongzhou is in chaos.


    "Huhe Pass? Isn''t that the place where the sect master asks for news? Seeing that the sect master looks like he wants to go to Huhe Pass."


    "The Sect Master went too fast, otherwise you can tell the Sect Master the news."


    "However, it doesn''t matter if you say it or not. With the power of the Sect Master, when you go to Huhe Pass, what monster can stop the Sect Master? That is not something to be handled casually."


    "Sect Master is a half-step ascending existence!"


    Think of the realm of Chu Yuan.


    The shopkeeper slammed a joke.


    The realm of horror!


    Where do I need to know this news.


    Anyway, with the strength of the suzerain, the news of this kind of monster turmoil is the same.


    The shopkeeper nodded to himself, and continued to ponder how to help his son become a ¡®scrap material¡¯.


    ...


    at the same time.


    A high above the sky.


    Chu Yuan''s footsteps condensed with a magic circle, supporting him to fly forward quickly.


    This circle is very peculiar.


    It was clearly formed by Zhang Han.


    But after falling under his feet, Chu Yuan could control it freely, as if this circle was gathered by Chu Yuan himself.


    and the speed of the magic circle is very fast.


    Only on speed.


    is at least ten times the flying speed of Chu Yuan''s condensed Fayun before.


    Looking at the surrounding scenes rewinding fast.


    Chu Yuan sighed with emotion.


    If this is a flying formation formed by one''s own strength, that would be even better.


    What a pity, what a pity.


    Ok?


    Chu Yuan suddenly felt a strange feeling in her heart.


    subconsciously looked forward.


    exactly.


    He is looking in the direction of Huheguan.


    Why does he always feel that something is wrong in this direction?


    He can''t say that it is strange.


    just feels a little strange.


    Chu Yuan looked at Zhang Han, who was also flying the array not far away, touched his nose, and still didn''t say anything.


    With both hands on his back, he flew at a faster speed in the direction of Huheguan.


    ...


    This flight takes three days.


    During the period of ??, because Chu Yuan was in the Qi-refining realm, she couldn''t bear to rest for a long time.


    Stopped and rested twice along the way.


    Originally, Chu Yuan wanted to fool Zhang Han. It was because of his practice or something.


    The result does not require Chu Yuan to speak.


    Zhang Han put on a look like "disciples understand."


    makes Chu Yuan be at a loss.


    I don¡¯t know what his disciple understands.


    But Zhang Han is like this.


    Chu Yuan also saves a lot of effort, no need to fudge.


    The two continued on their way.


    Finally, after spending three and a half days, he approached the Huheguan area.


    After approaching Huheguan area.


    Chu Yuan is a little confused.


    Because this area is not as prosperous or plain as the cities in Dongzhou.


    This area is very chaotic.


    Most of the trees around ?? are cut across, and many people in ragged clothes are migrating on foot, like a disaster...


    The third update, there will be another update later, I originally planned to send the two more together, but the plot of the last one has not been finalized yet. Sort it out and send it again later


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 114： Dragon (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 114 Dragon (seeking monthly ticket)


    What happened?


    Chu Yuan and Zhang Han looked at each other, both of them puzzled.


    Could it be that there is a mundane war?


    Chu Yuan wanted to go down and ask the people in person.


    But Zhang Han took him one step faster.


    "Why do you need to worry about these things, Master."


    "Master, please wait a moment, and let the disciples go and ask what happened!"


    finished.


    Zhang Han''s figure turned into a streamer and flew downwards, extremely fast.


    Anyway, Chu Yuan couldn''t see Zhang Han''s movements at all.


    This made Chu Yuan''s eyes hot for a while.


    This is all strength.


    The strength that makes him eye-catching.


    Remember that back then, he was also a strong man in the Nascent Soul Realm...


    Standing on the circle, Chu Yuan showed a sorrowful expression on his face.


    The realm that made him remember...


    He hasn''t felt that state for a long time.


    Call...


    No way!


    Waiting in this qi refining state is really exhausting.


    The apprentice must be abolished, return to the Nascent Soul Realm, and then go up again!


    This disciple this time, Tantai Luoxue.


    He must be taught abolished! !


    He teaches that waste material is not waste, because it is waste material, there is no lower limit, only rising space.


    A genius, if he teaches, he won¡¯t give up.


    Then don''t mess with him, go back to raise pigs.


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and began to think carefully about how to teach this apprentice this time.


    In short, no matter what, he must not fail this time.


    If it still fails this time, then he...


    Still planting a flag? ?


    forget it.


    Chu Yuan recalled that he kept planting flags and getting beaten in the face.


    I thought about it, but gave it up.


    Flags cannot be inserted.


    After a while.


    Zhang Han returned to the sky again to meet Chu Yuan.


    "Master, the disciples have already found out that the monster turmoil in Yunzhou has spread to Huhe Pass on the border of Dongzhou."


    "These people are all moving to other places for refuge."


    Zhang Han stood high in the sky, and said very elegantly.


    Monster? ?


    Chu Yuan still knows a little about this.


    The beast gives birth to spiritual wisdom, which can be called a ¡®monster¡¯.


    But after the birth of the wit, with the increase in strength, beings such as ¡®monsters¡¯ can easily get lost, lose their wit, and fall into violent violence.


    This seems to be the punishment of the ¡®monster¡¯ between heaven and earth.


    A demon that loses its intelligence is called a ¡®monster¡¯.


    Monster beast turmoil, in this world, it is undoubtedly a disaster.


    "Then Han''er, according to you, what should I do about this matter?"


    Chu Yuan didn''t know what to do in the face of the monster turmoil, but Zhang Han had to decide.


    He still has to go to Huheguan to accept disciples, so he can''t run into this and just go back dingy.


    "Master, the disciple feels that since we have encountered it, we should settle the matter easily. Anyway, for the master and the disciples, it is just a matter of effort."


    Zhang Han said seriously.


    "Resolve this matter? Yes, people in the world of cultivating immortals, if they encounter such things, they can solve them, and they will naturally have to be solved. It is also considered to be a way for the sky. Han''er, you have such a good idea."


    Chu Yuan nodded.


    The next moment, he was about to say, let Zhang Han take him to deal with these monsters.


    Anyway, Zhang Han is a God-Transforming Realm and should be able to solve it.


    He also wanted to see what a monster beast looked like.


    Ke hadn¡¯t waited for him to continue speaking.


    Zhang Han suddenly folded his hands and said, "Master said so, that disciple is naturally going to solve the matter. I also ask Master to find a place to rest for a while, and the disciple will solve this matter!"


    The voice fell.


    Zhang Han''s figure disappeared again.


    Come and go in a hurry...


    Standing high in the sky, Chu Yuan was dumbfounded.


    I want you to take me with you.


    Why did you go alone.


    You are there, what should I do? ? ?


    Chu Yuan looked down at the magic circle at his feet.


    Suddenly felt that the circle was insecure.


    Special, his apprentices all ran away.


    If this magic circle disappears by itself.


    Then he fell...


    Chu Yuan took a closer look.


    This height.


    Fall in the refining realm, nine deaths.


    survived, it was also broken hands and feet.


    No way!


    Continue to fly, fearing that once this circle disappears, everyone else will be gone.


    Chu Yuan immediately controlled the magic circle and flew towards the ground.


    When he landed.


    The magic circle under his feet instantly turned into a ray of light and disappeared in place.


    "This magic circle just disappeared like this? Did it disappear when it hit the ground, or was it for other reasons?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, and then quickly recovered.


    looked around him.


    An endless forest.


    The trees here are not like the ones you just saw, they are split across.


    The trees in front of me are all lush.


    Obviously, it is a forest with few people.


    Chu Yuan took a step, just about to walk out of the forest to determine where he was.


    He just took a step.


    Suddenly, a huge sound came from the sky.


    Roar! ! !


    The sound was like a roar of a bull and a roar of a tiger. It was full of domineering, like a king roaring above the nine heavens.


    Chu Yuan was startled by the sound, and subconsciously looked up.


    On the high altitude where he was originally, the wind was surging, vaguely a giant giant shuttled through the clouds, sometimes hidden and changed.


    this is¡­¡­


    Long? !


    Chu Yuan looked at the sky in shock.


    Is there really a dragon in this world?


    To be honest, he really didn¡¯t know there were dragons.


    He only knew that there were demons in this Shenxing Continent.


    But he did not know that there was a dragon.


    It¡¯s no wonder he, a creature like a dragon, in his subconscious mind, he thought it was a legendary creature that didn¡¯t exist.


    The first time I saw a dragon, it was impossible to say that it was not shocked.


    Chu Yuan is in a daze.


    The vision in the sky has disappeared.


    It is obvious that the ¡®dragon¡¯ in the sky has disappeared.


    This makes Chu Yuan feel extremely sorry.


    To tell the truth.


    If he still has the cultivation base of Nascent Soul Realm now.


    I must go up and see what the "dragon" looks like.


    But he is now in this Qi Refining Realm...


    Think about it.


    But then again.


    Even if he is really still the cultivation base of Yuan Ying Realm.


    Can fly into the sky to see the dragon?


    Will it be killed by a tail?


    Chu Yuan shuddered when he thought of this.


    Make sure that the huge monster in the sky has disappeared, no longer hesitate, and spin up the few mana in the refining realm, and fly towards the front of the forest...


    Fourth update, monthly pass adds more chapters.


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 115： Ancient temple (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 115 Ancient Temple (seeking monthly ticket)


    Dongzhou area.


    The night is like ink.


    High above the border of Dongzhou.


    A great dragon flies above the sky, passing between the clouds.


    The place where the blue dragon passes, the wind is surging, and the place where it stays, lightning and thunder, heavy rain.


    The majesty of the blue dragon, showing dripping.


    Roar! !


    I saw this great dragon roaring.


    Longyin resembles a roar of a bull and a roar of a tiger, changeable and full of supreme majesty.


    Canglong stopped near Huhe Pass after flying an unknown distance.


    A white light flashed.


    Canglong turned into a majestic middle-aged man in a black robe, standing high in the sky.


    The middle-aged man''s eyes fell into a forest near Huheguan.


    There was a faint dragon shadow flickering in those pupils.


    "It''s here. After searching for a hundred years, I finally got the position."


    "The treasure of the ancient Taoist priest is left here. Now that the aura that covers the treasure has not completely disappeared, no one else should take the treasure."


    "It''s better to take away the treasure as soon as possible. This is Dongzhou after all. It is rumored that the hidden Sejongmen, which has been passed down for three million years, was born and suppressed Dongzhou. Judging from the hatred of the human race against the monster race, if you are known, this car will come. , It is inevitable that this hidden Sejong Sect will not take action."


    The middle-aged man muttered to himself.


    The voice fell.


    He rushed towards the bottom of the forest, moving quickly, accompanied by the shadow of the dragon.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Huheguan area, in the depths of a forest, a little-known dilapidated ancient temple stands.


    The ancient temple is surrounded by trees and vines, and the walls are full of moss, as if it has a long history.


    At this moment.


    Chu Yuan stands in front of this ancient temple.


    Out of breath.


    madly complaining about the scarcity of mana in the refining state.


    He used a hand of the ¡®Hurry Wind Body Technique¡¯.


    ran for an hour.


    I thought I could get out of this forest.


    Unexpectedly, I didn''t go out.


    Instead, it ran out of mana.


    Fortunately, he found such an ancient temple before dark.


    Chu Yuan didn''t know whether any monsters would come out of this forest after dark.


    If it is a monster, he can''t beat it.


    Find this ancient temple, at least it can be a barrier.


    "This cold, I don''t know where I went."


    Chu Yuan sighed faintly, and walked to the ancient temple.


    Looking at the dilapidated ancient temple door, he pushed hard.


    Squeak...


    A harsh sound came out.


    The ancient temple door was pushed open.


    A layer of dust fell down.


    If Chu Yuan hadn''t retreated quickly, it is estimated that the dust could cover Chu Yuan.


    "How many years is this? This dust..."


    Chu Yuan looked at the dust not far away, and looked down at his own robe.


    The large sleeve on one side of the robe was stained with a lot of dust.


    Chu Yuan was so anxious that he quickly patted the dust off.


    This robe is precious.


    It was hard to clean up the dust on the sleeves.


    Only then did Chu Yuan set off and walked into the ancient temple.


    There are basically no roads in the ancient temple, or in other words, it is difficult to tell where the road is.


    The front is full of moss.


    Chu Yuan was silent for a moment. Compared with the darkness outside, he felt that this ancient temple was better.


    Broken is a bit broken.


    But there is an eaves...


    However, looking at the entrance of the ancient temple in front of him, he was a little worried whether the temple would collapse in the middle of the night.


    Why, stand at the door, restore mana, and leave when it¡¯s dawn?


    Chu Yuan hesitated for a moment, but chose to stand at the door to recover his mana.


    He is preparing to absorb aura on the spot.


    at this time.


    Boom...


    There was a loud thunder.


    Chu Yuan looked up.


    The sky was still dark, but I don¡¯t know when countless dark clouds rose, and thunder and lightning flashed in it.


    The downpour is about to fall.


    Seeing this, Chu Yuan didn''t care about it anymore.


    ran into the hall.


    The ??Qi Refining Realm can''t use magic power to avoid rain.


    If it gets wet, it will be a little troublesome.


    Walk into the hall.


    As you can see, it''s pitch black.


    Chu Yuan immediately picked up the blood-colored long sword behind him, injected a few mana into it, and made the divine sword light up and illuminate the front.


    "Excalibur, Excalibur, don''t blame me for using you as a light bulb. I can''t help it."


    Chu Yuan murmured, and raised the blood-colored long sword, illuminating the entire hall.


    He can finally see clearly now.


    The ground under his feet was covered with dust, and there was a stone table in front of him.


    There is a stone chessboard on the table. The chessboard is empty and covered with dust. There are two empty chess pots beside the chessboard.


    Above, there is an old statue. The face of the statue is very vague, and it is not clear what it looks like. It seems to be flattened by something. The body of the statue is half broken.


    There is no other word to describe the whole hall apart from being dilapidated.


    Chu Yuan just glanced briefly and walked to the table.


    reached out and held the chessboard.


    Ok?


    Chu Yuan frowned suddenly and looked down at the chessboard he was playing.


    I don¡¯t know if it was his illusion.


    The moment his finger touched the chessboard, he actually felt an electric shock.


    But it just passed away in a flash.


    "This chessboard...is it static?"


    Chu Yuan didn''t think too much, took the chessboard with one hand, and used scarce mana to clean up the dust on the chessboard.


    Soon, he put the chessboard on the ground.


    sat down on the chessboard.


    Used as a futon.


    Call...


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and began to absorb aura and restore mana.


    A little bit of time passes.


    It began to rain heavily outside.


    Thunder and lightning.


    The wind is strong.


    Chu Yuan could not help being interrupted by the heavy rain, absorbing aura, stood up and closed the doors and windows.


    Just as Chu Yuan was about to continue to absorb the aura.


    A creaking sound came from outside.


    It was as if someone had pushed open the gate of an ancient temple.


    Someone is here?


    Does Zhang Han know he is here?


    Chu Yuan looked up and looked outside.


    Through the gap in the door, he could see the outside, it was not Zhang Han who was here.


    Instead, a figure in a black robe walked in.


    Is this to take shelter from the rain?


    No, this should be the residents nearby, otherwise how could it be possible to enter the forest.


    If it is a nearby resident, you can let the other party take him away when the rain stops tomorrow morning.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up and he was about to stand up.


    but found that the black robe figure had already walked in and pushed the door open.


    In an instant.


    The eyes of the two met in the darkness.


    Chu Yuan saw the person who came.


    is a middle-aged man with an upright face, full of an aura of no anger and prestige.


    Chu Yuan didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion.


    The moment he was looking at the middle-aged man, he seemed to see a dragon...


    He just treated it as an illusion, and didn''t care too much.


    Chu Yuan was staring at the middle-aged man.


    Middle-aged people are naturally also looking at Chu Yuan.


    Four eyes are facing each other...


    The first one, a little headache, Xiaozhu a while, there are two more likely to be updated later.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 116： Treat money as dirt (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 116 Treating money as dirt (seeking monthly pass)


    In the ancient temple hall.


    The middle-aged man in the black robe transformed by the Canglong stared down.


    To be precise, it was staring at Chu Yuan, who was sitting on a futon with a chessboard underneath.


    One¡­¡­


    A refinement realm?


    This ancient temple is obviously a place where the most precious treasures of ¡®Ancient Taoists¡¯ are stored.


    He can feel it.


    Above this ancient temple, there is a feeling of concealing Qi.


    How can a refining realm come here?


    A coincidence?


    or disguise?


    If it is a coincidence...


    The middle-aged man glanced up and down at Chu Yuan.


    The temperament of this person...


    Too immortal.


    Temperament cannot be disguised. Most people''s temperament comes from the bones.


    Being able to possess such a temperament, could it be a state of refining Qi?


    If you say that this person is not in the Qi Refining Realm, but disguised as the Qi Refining Realm.


    That''s a little scary.


    Because middle-aged people can¡¯t see through the true state of this person!


    However, these are just his conjectures.


    It needs to be verified to know what is the situation of this person in front of him.


    As for how to verify.


    Just use your fist.


    Cool colors flashed under the eyes of middle-aged people.


    Although he didn''t know why he couldn''t see through this person.


    But he still believes in his own strength very much.


    With his strength.


    There are not many people in the entire Eastern State that can compete with him.


    Calculating, there are also the few old human monsters in Dongzhou, the master of Taiyi Jianzong who is popular in Dongzhou, and the rumored hidden Sejong Sect may break his wrists with him.


    Middle-aged people don¡¯t think that the guy in front of him who is in the ¡®Qi Refining Realm¡¯ might be one of them.


    When the middle-aged person is ready to shoot.


    Boom...


    A thunder rang.


    Thunder light occasionally illuminates the whole hall.


    The middle-aged man also saw Chu Yuan''s face thoroughly in an instant.


    He subconsciously stunned.


    At first, I just thought that this person was very handsome.


    Suddenly a sense of familiarity emerged from behind.


    It seems like...


    As if he had seen the man in front of him somewhere.


    But the middle-aged person can''t remember where he has seen this person.


    This sense of familiarity also makes middle-aged people dare not feel free to test.


    People who can make him feel familiar have the ability to make him remember.


    Only this familiarity is enough to prove that the person in front of him is by no means a garbage gas refining realm.


    "Dare to ask who is yours?"


    The middle-aged man squinted his eyes, stood in front of the door, and asked.


    On the other side, Chu Yuan, who was sitting on the chessboard, also stared at the middle-aged man.


    When the middle-aged man asked aloud, he also recovered.


    "It''s just a person who takes shelter from the rain."


    "It''s you, but the residents nearby?"


    Chu Yuan asked lightly.


    He said, his eyes fixed on the middle-aged man.


    I am afraid that the middle-aged people will say that they are not residents nearby.


    He still needs nearby residents to take him out of the forest.


    Otherwise, God knows when he will be able to get out of the forest.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man was silent for a moment, and he murmured a few words ¡®a person who avoids the rain¡¯.


    Turned his head and glanced at the sky.


    After he glanced over.


    The original downpour, the lightning and thunder disappeared instantly.


    "There is no rain now, may you leave here?"


    Middle-aged people answer the wrong questions.


    Chu Yuan looked up.


    The rain in the sky really stopped.


    But the mana of his Qi Refining Realm has not been restored yet.


    Leaving at this time, how far he can go.


    This middle-aged man, who looks like a dog, has a strong temper, and asks him to leave when he comes up.


    In the eyes of Chu Yuan, this middle-aged man has no realm, just like a mortal.


    A mortal charged like this in front of him.


    Although he is in the Qi Refining Realm, he has also been a Qi Refining Realm of the Nascent Infant Realm anyway.


    "The ancient temple is not a place for others. Even if it doesn''t rain, I want to stay here. You have no right to drive me away, right?"


    Chu Yuanyun said lightly.


    "So, do you have to stay here?"


    The middle-aged man said slowly.


    "Not bad."


    Chu Yuan nodded lightly.


    "Then dare to ask your name?"


    The middle-aged man spoke again.


    "Has no one told you that before you know someone else¡¯s name, you should say your name first?"


    Chu Yuan shook his head and said.


    As soon as the words came out, the middle-aged man was taken aback.


    In the realm of cultivating immortals, when dealing with each other, they all use honorary or dao names.


    The names of each other are not easy to know.


    Unless both parties are friends, they will know the real name.


    Chu Yuan said this.


    In the eyes of middle-aged people, it is quite reasonable.


    To know the name of the other person, speak your name first.


    "The surname Ao in the next, single word night."


    "Dare to ask your name?"


    The middle-aged ¡®Ao Ye¡¯ said.


    "Chu Yuan."


    Chu Yuan answered two words.


    This name...


    Ao Ye started to think.


    He was thinking, whether he has heard of this name anywhere.


    Since the person in front of him can make him feel familiar, then he must have heard of this person''s name, or where he has seen this person.


    Sitting on the chessboard, Chu Yuan was too lazy to care about this Ao Ye, rolled his eyes, and prepared to enter Ding and continue to absorb the aura.


    I don¡¯t know why.


    After this Ao night came.


    Chu Yuan is very difficult to settle, as if it was affected by something invisibly.


    On the other side, after thinking for a long time, Ao Ye, who had never seen or heard of Chu Yuan, finally recovered.


    Ao Ye first glanced at Chu Yuan with his eyes closed.


    Then he thought about it.


    Although the treasure of the ancient Taoist priest is in this ancient temple, it has the ability to hide Qi and is not easy to be discovered.


    Furthermore, he had heard that the treasure of the ancient Taoist priest has the ability to suppress space and time, and no magic treasure stored in it can be included.


    So even if Chu Yuan got the treasure in front of him, he could only hold it with his hands, he couldn''t fail to find it.


    If he guessed correctly, the treasure is definitely still in this ancient temple...


    As for Chu Yuan.


    I''m afraid I can''t find the treasure, so just sit there, waiting for him to find the treasure, and then try to steal the treasure.


    However, it is not easy to **** things from his hands.


    Ao Ye sneered.


    walked around the hall.


    rummaged around.


    I want to find out if there is any clue about the treasure.


    Ao Ye''s movement naturally shocked Chu Yuan, who was struggling to settle down next to him.


    Chu Yuan looked at this guy''s appearance, and laughed in his heart.


    In his opinion, this guy just wants to find valuable things.


    But in such a dilapidated ancient temple, what else can be valuable?


    Heh, if such a ruined temple still has valuables.


    Then he can eat all the dust on the ground, the kind with no dust left.


    Chu Yuan glanced at Ao Ye contemptuously, moved the chessboard he was sitting on, sat down in the corner, and continued to try to enter Ding.


    He Chu someone is not like some people who are greedy for money.


    You have to search even an old temple.


    Tsk tsk.


    He sees money as dung! !


    The second is more, ask for a monthly pass.


    there will be a third update


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 117： Chess board (seeking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 117 Chessboard (seeking monthly ticket)


    Early the next morning.


    The sky is bright.


    Chu Yuan stretched out, ready to set off, continue on his way, out of this forest.


    Anyway, the current Chu Yuan is not expecting the guy next to him to take him out of the forest.


    Chu Yuan glanced slightly, squatting on the ground not far away, falling into self-doubt.


    This guy, as if he couldn''t find any valuables in the middle of the night, he began to squat on the ground and muttered.


    Let this kind of person who loves money and a stinky suit lead him.


    Chu Yuan is not rare!


    In fact, this is nothing, because Chu Yuan was afraid that the other party would take the money before he was willing to lead the way.


    This is simple and not rare!


    Chu Yuan snorted, patted his **** and prepared to leave.


    He stood up and planned to walk out directly.


    But suddenly he thought of something, and stared at the stone chessboard where he had been sitting all night.


    Sitting on this chessboard, to be honest, it¡¯s quite comfortable.


    Cool ass.


    If you sit here on a hot day, it''s the same as turning on the air conditioner.


    This board is pretty good.


    Take away Take away.


    Chu Yuan touched his chin. Before leaving, he picked up the chessboard and walked out with him.


    As for Ao Ye squatting on the ground.


    After taking a look at Chu Yuan and then at the chessboard in Chu Yuan''s hand, he didn''t even think about it.


    In his eyes, there is nothing strange about the chessboard at all.


    So there is no time to take care of it.


    "What the **** is going on? It is clearly deduced that Gu Zun Taoist''s treasure is left here. It doesn''t make sense."


    "This guy can''t find the remains of the ancient Taoist, so he plans to leave?"


    "Is it really the performance wrong?"


    Ao Ye had doubts.


    This night is all for nothing.


    It¡¯s not uncomfortable, it¡¯s impossible.


    After half an hour in the past.


    Stayed up all night and stood up and sighed.


    "It''s fine, if you can''t find it, then you can only give it up."


    talking.


    He was about to get up, turning into a blue dragon and leaving.


    But suddenly, he was taken aback.


    turned and looked at the hall in this ancient temple.


    A cool color flashed in those pupils.


    "I can''t find the treasure of the ancient Taoist priest. It doesn''t mean that there is really no treasure of the ancient Taoist priest here."


    "But I can''t get it, and others don''t want to get it."


    Ao Ye''s figure flew out of the ancient temple, and with a wave of his hand, terrifying power was emitted from his body.


    In an instant, this ancient temple was wiped out.


    Under absolute power.


    There is no flying debris in this ancient temple, let alone shaking the mountains, but directly dissipating into the heavens and the earth.


    Ao Ye finished all this and was about to turn around and leave.


    at this time.


    Two things in the place where the ancient temple originally existed attracted his attention.


    Ao Ye looked down and stretched out his hand.


    The two pieces flew into his hand.


    Look carefully.


    These are two stone chess pots, one black and one white.


    "Huh? This chess pot is actually a magic weapon level thing. I didn''t find it just now. It''s wrong... It seems that after the surname Chu left, a certain restriction on this chess pot disappeared and I could only discover it."


    "This chess pot is a magic weapon, and that chess board is the treasure left by the ancient Taoist priests, a treasure that may exceed the level of the spirit treasure!"


    Ao Ye rioted.


    The spirit of consciousness is released madly, trying to find out the Chu Yuan who left.


    But at the moment when the divine consciousness was released, he took it back again.


    It was at the same time when he released his divine consciousness.


    He remembered where he had met Chu Yuan.


    Not long ago, when he was four thousand years old, his dragon son told him a piece of news.


    The news is about the birth of Sejong in Dongju inheritance for three million years.


    And that Longzi took out a picture scroll, saying that it was a portrait of the contemporary sovereign of Dongju Yin Sejongmen.


    Isn¡¯t the person in the portrait the Chu Yuan? !


    If it really was that Chu Yuan took the chessboard.


    It¡¯s really helpless to stay up late.


    Let¡¯s not talk about the true strength of this hidden Sejong Sect Sect Master, just say that a sect that has inherited three million yuan can suppress him.


    Furthermore, it is said that the master of Taiyi Sect Sect, the holy land of Dongzhou, was born as a disciple of Sejong Hidden Sect...


    All kinds of reasons.


    Let Ao Ye have no intention of chasing Chu Yuan.


    "Holding the stars and picking the sun and the moon, there is no such person as me..."


    "What a Chu Yuan! What a hidden Sejong Sect master!"


    "My Ao Ye has been four thousand years since I was born! I have never suffered a loss anywhere! Chu Yuan! Hidden Sejong Sect Sovereign! You are the first!!!"


    Ao Ye was frightened and her voice was uncontrollable.


    Passed out mightily.


    Staying up late does not have any thoughts to stay.


    turned into a ten-thousand-legged dragon, flying towards the outside of Dongzhou.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Two monks are flying over the forest.


    These two cultivators are members of the ¡®Xianxian Cultivator Alliance¡¯. Yesterday they learned that Ao Ye, a strong monster of the demon race, had entered the territory of Dongzhou.


    So the Alliance of Cultivators sent two people to investigate the news.


    The two monks are driving flying swords, shuttled over the forest.


    The speed of these two monks was very slow, and they obviously looked like fish.


    People in Dongzhou may not know the news of Ao Ye, but the people in their Immortal Cultivator Alliance know clearly.


    The king-level figure in the monster race, Ao Ye, has survived for four thousand years, and his powerful strength has made countless human race experts jealous.


    Similarly, but also because of that powerful strength.


    Ao Ye has a respectful name among the human and monster races, Longjun!


    "Hey, hey, you said, if we are so close, there will be no accidents, right?"


    "What do you think? The news says that Lord Long appeared at the border of Dongzhou, and it was not the forest under our feet. Could Jackie Chan still emerge from our feet? Haha, if he could really emerge from our feet, I could Show you an inverted flying swallowing sword!"


    The two monks flew with swords while chatting.


    at this time.


    A mighty voice came out loud.


    The sound almost shattered the minds of the two of them.


    "What a Chu Yuan! What a hidden Sejong Sect master..."


    "My Ao Ye has been four thousand years since I was born! I have never suffered anywhere! Chu Yuan! Hidden Sejong Sect Sect Master! You are the first..."


    The two have not recovered.


    next moment.


    A long-stretched blue dragon rose into the sky, and quickly disappeared into the sky with the surging wind and clouds.


    The two monks did not have any resistance at all.


    was shocked to the ground by an inadvertent wave of Longwei.


    It took a long time.


    The two monks recovered, and stared blankly at the direction of the disappearance of the blue dragon, unable to recover for a long time.


    "Just now...that is Longjun Aoye?"


    "Yes! That is Long Jun Ao Ye! That Long Jun Ao Ye seems to be the lord of the Sejong Gate..."


    "Chu Yuan! Yes, according to Long Jun, this name is the name of the lord of the Sejong Gate!!"


    "I¡¯m not asking you this, did you hear clearly, what did Long Jun just say?"


    "It seems to say that the Sect Master of the Hidden Sejong Sect has caused Long Jun to suffer?"


    "Is that so? Didn''t the Sejong Sejong Sect of the Hidden Sect defeated Long Jun?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Third update, ask for monthly pass


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 118： Hidden Sejong Sect Sect Master smashed Dragon Lord? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 118 Hidden Sejong Sect Sect Master smashed Dragon King? (Seeking monthly pass)


    Dongzhou area.


    Clear sky.


    At this moment, the Eastern State Branch of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    A meeting is underway.


    Dozens of high-level personnel in the Eastern State Branch of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance were distressed about the intrusion of the monster Longjun Aoye on the border of the Eastern State.


    That is a monster king.


    There are not many people in Dongzhou who can check and balance.


    No one can compete with the Eastern State Branch of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    It stands to reason that at this time, the Immortal Cultivator Alliance of the East State Branch can turn to the East State Holy Land for help.


    But the most helpless thing happened.


    They contacted Emperor Qiandi Daozong, Qiandi Daozong said that he had been laid down in the Holy Land sequence and was not considered a Holy Land anymore, regardless of this matter.


    In this case.


    Then of course they contacted the new holy land Taiyi Sword Sect.


    But they contacted Taiyi Sword Sect, and the Taiyi Sword Sect spoke directly, and the sect had not been built yet, beep, what holy land is not holy, and the sovereign is not there, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    This is a headache for the East State Cultivator Alliance branch.


    They did not dare to blame these two sects.


    One is a newly promoted sacred place, and the limelight is flourishing, and the other is a sacred place that abdicates. The lean camel is bigger than a horse.


    If you blame these two sects.


    Maybe the East State Cultivator Alliance branch will not exist tomorrow, and it will become history.


    This also caused headaches for these dozens of senior executives.


    "Everyone tells me, what should I do about this? There is no way to deal with it. If this dragon is really engaged in trouble in Dongzhou, and their holy land is okay, we people will be finished."


    "What else can we do? Monster Dragon Lord, if the Holy Land doesn''t help, who else can we call? Is it possible that I can still call out the Hidden Sejong Sect Sect Master to subdue that Dragon Lord?"


    "Don''t make a noise, don''t worry, we have no choice now, we can only find a way when the two people who went to check for the news come back."


    "Don''t worry, don''t be afraid, just wait!"


    "You said don''t be afraid, what are your hands shaking?"


    "I am not, I am not, don''t talk nonsense!!"


    These senior executives are all discussing.


    at this time.


    There was a sound from outside.


    attracted the attention of these high-level officials.


    The guards guarding at the entrance of the conference hall felt tight when they saw this, and quickly went out to see what had happened.


    After a while.


    The guard walked in again and whispered: "My lords! Master Chen and Master Wang who went to the Dongzhou border to observe the situation are back, and they are outside at the moment."


    Ok?


    Hear this.


    All the people sitting at the table and discussing all stood up and walked out one by one.


    This matter concerns all of them, so they cannot be cautious.


    When everyone walked to the entrance of the conference hall, they could hear the messy sounds coming from outside.


    "Seriously, that Dragon Lord has already left! He was driven away by the Sejong Sect Sect Master!"


    "What? You asked if we saw it with our own eyes, ah... forget it, we just saw it with our own eyes, but you didn''t see it. At that time, the Sect Master of the Hidden Sejong Sect held the sun, the moon and the stars in his hands, just like a ball Damn Long Jun, Long Jun was smashed so unnecessarily, the people in Wuhu and Wuhu screamed."


    "Hurry up, you let us in, we have to report to you adults."


    The people standing at the door of the conference hall heard these words, looked at each other, and fell silent.


    This¡­¡­


    Hidden Sejong Sect Sect Master really made a move and drove away the Dragon King of the Demon Race?


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Dongzhou border, inside Huhe Pass.


    Chu Yuan was looking at the apprentice Zhang Han in front of him with a bitter look.


    This apprentice.


    is really outrageous.


    It took him a long time.


    Finally found the Tiger Crane Pass, after entering the pass.


    This apprentice found him ¡®coincidentally¡¯ and came to meet him.


    Whose pot is this? !


    Chu Yuan wanted to rub this apprentice on the ground very much.


    You can consider your own combat effectiveness, think about it, or think that you should be magnanimous and mindful of the world.


    "Han''er, everything is solved?"


    Chu Yuan suppressed the lingering resentment in his tone, trying to make himself calm.


    "Master, all the disciples have been resolved. Amidst the monsters'' turmoil, the disciples have killed the powerful monsters, and the rest are some weak monsters."


    Zhang Han nodded, saluting very elegantly.


    "Okay, very good."


    Chu Yuan smiled reluctantly and said.


    "But Master, you have this chess board in your hand..."


    Zhang Han lowered his head and stared at the object in Master''s hand and the entire body of Master.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan was carrying a **** long sword behind his back, holding a stone chessboard in his hand, and carrying his other hand on his back, making him look calm and calm.


    He remembered that before he left, Master did not have a chess board in his hand.


    It was after he came back that Master had more of this chessboard in his hand.


    Unsurprisingly.


    Zhang Han looked at the chessboard in Chu Yuan''s hand, the same as when he looked at the scarlet sword.


    Can''t see through...


    is like an ordinary thing.


    But Master, how could there be ordinary things in his hands.


    I am afraid that his eyesight is not enough.


    Hear this.


    On the other side, Chu Yuan turned his eyes, picked up the stone chessboard in his hand and turned around.


    immediately looked at Zhang Han in front of him.


    "Han''er, maybe you can see through this board?"


    Chu Yuan asked with a light smile.


    "Master, disciples can''t see through."


    Zhang Han answered truthfully.


    Can''t see through?


    It''s normal if you can''t see through.


    If you can see it through, then there is a ghost.


    "You are still not practicing enough. Going back has to... it takes more time to practice, do you know?"


    Chu Yuan originally wanted to take the opportunity to punish Zhang Han.


    I can think about it.


    He has nothing to punish his disciples without Dao Sect.


    Not to mention something that can punish a disciple in the realm of God.


    This is another defect of his Wudaozong.


    Chu Yuan silently wrote it down.


    If you have a chance in the future, you must take care of it.


    Looking at it now.


    He Wudaozong needs a thing to punish his disciples, and a doctor.


    These two, he took notes.


    Zhang Han next to ?? didn''t think so much.


    Hear the master''s words.


    stared at the chessboard carefully for a while.


    still can''t see through.


    "Please follow Master''s instructions."


    Zhang Han nodded and replied seriously.


    "Okay, Han''er, do you know where that Tantai Luoxue''s family is?"


    Chu Yuan lowered his head and asked again.


    "Master, the disciple has just arrived at Huhe Pass, how do you know this?"


    Zhang Han shook his head and said.


    Chu Yuan was too lazy to say something when he heard the words, and took Zhang Han with him, ready to inquire.


    Look at where Tantai Luoxue is...


    First update, two more late, ask for monthly pass


    Earlier, I heard from a small partner that Tantai Luoxue, the only woman with a name and a surname appeared in the book, and the cabbage was suddenly silent...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 119： The road ahead is dead (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 119 The road ahead is dead (seeking monthly ticket)


    Dongzhou border, Huheguan.


    Cloudless.


    The Tiger and Crane Pass belongs to the ordinary world, but there are also many influences, but among the many influences, the three major families are the head.


    The Tantai family is one of the three major families.


    At this moment, inside Tantai¡¯s house, in a quaint courtyard.


    A beautiful woman sits at a stone table, looking at the chessboard on the table in thought.


    The woman is dressed in a white dress, white as snow, with noble and glamorous eyebrows, her red lips pressed lightly, her whole body is full of loneliness and coldness, standing alive, like a fairy who does not stain the dust of the world.


    Luo Xue.


    The first genius of the Tantai family!


    The body cherishes the heavenly roots.


    Born insightful eyes.


    Its talent is so strong that it can be regarded as a leader among the younger generation of Dongzhou.


    It''s just that Tantai Luoxue has a weird personality, no matter what the sect is not willing to join, she has always lived at home.


    It is now in the twenty-ninth year, still a mortal, without any cultivation.


    Snapped!


    Tantai Luo Xue, who was sitting at the stone table, looked down at the chessboard, two white and slender fingers sandwiched a white piece, and with a click, placed the piece on the chessboard.


    Then, Tantai Luo Xue picked up another black piece and placed it on the chessboard.


    Looking at the chessboard, black and white are criss-crossed, blacks are like arrays, step by step is camp, whites are like dragons, killing and decisive.


    Let any Go master see it, they can''t believe it.


    These two completely different moves are actually in the hands of one person.


    After ?? Tantai Luo Xue dropped the black and white sons, he was no longer anxious, looking at the chessboard with beautiful eyes, as if thinking.


    Squeak...


    at this time.


    The gate of the yard was pushed open, and a figure walked in.


    Tantai Luo Xue turned her head and found that her father had walked in, and she couldn''t help showing a faint smile on her beautiful face.


    The monster turmoil hit the border of Dongzhou. Her father, the head of the Tantai family, naturally brought a group of people to kill the monster.


    I''m back now, and the matter has obviously been resolved.


    "Father, are you back?"


    Tantai Luo Xue asked softly.


    "Well, Xueer, are you still playing chess? It''s not for your father to say you, you have such a strong talent, so you should practice hard. You don''t need to join the sect, but you don''t want to practice by yourself, which makes no sense. ."


    The middle-aged Patriarch Tantai, who came by, looked at his daughter who was playing chess, and sighed.


    "Father, you don''t understand."


    Tantai Luo Xue shook her head and said with a smile.


    "I don''t understand why, you have such a strong talent, if you cultivate, it is probably in the Nascent Soul Realm now, you, alas..."


    Patriarch Tantai sighed again with his hands on his back.


    "What''s the use of the Nascent Soul Realm, can it fly?"


    Tantai Luo Xue''s beautiful eyes were surprisingly bright, as if she could see through everything.


    Patriarch of Tantai: "..."


    What is the use of ??Nasal Infant Realm?


    He felt that his daughter was taunting him.


    He just built the foundation...


    But then again, if he talks about this topic, he really doesn''t know how to say it.


    It is true that no one has ascended the Shenxing Continent for thousands of years.


    No matter how talented, no one can rise.


    seems to be restricted.


    The ??Patriarch of Tantai opened his lips, still not knowing how to say it.


    Tantai Luoxue, who was sitting at the stone table by the side, saw it, just smiled, and continued to focus on the chessboard, and Zhu lips lightly opened.


    "Father, there is no road in the world. With the creation of predecessors, there will be a road. People of the past generations have been walking on the road opened by the predecessors. This is true and reasonable."


    "However, now that the road ahead is gone, I still don¡¯t want to open up another road. Instead, I want to continue walking on the broken road. Knowing that the road ahead is a cliff, I still don¡¯t stop. This is stupid."


    "What I want is to be beside the road ahead and drive another way."


    "Father, you might understand?"


    Tantai Luo Xue said, a bright light burst into those beautiful eyes.


    That is a kind of light that longs to be recognized.


    Patriarch Tantai listened to Tantai Luoxue''s words in a daze, with a confused expression on his face, and it was almost impossible to say a few words of ¡®Abba¡¯.


    Tantai Luo Xue looked at this scene and smiled lightly, as if he had expected his father to react like this a long time ago.


    She continued to look down at the chessboard.


    The mood is very messy.


    She wants to drive another way.


    But there is no clue at all.


    The teachings of those Xiu Xian sects were of no use to her.


    The Tantai Patriarch on the side looked at the dazed daughter, and finally came back to his senses.


    He looked at his daughter, and then at the chessboard on the stone table.


    "Xue''er, what you said, for the father... For the father, I really don''t understand."


    Tantai Patriarch is rather helpless.


    "If you understand, father, you won''t just build a foundation."


    Tantai Luo Xue''s heart-warming way.


    Patriarch of Tantai: "..."


    What happened to him building the base?


    There is no human rights in building a foundation, right?


    Building a base is about to be mocked, right...


    Patriarch Tantai is depressed.


    "Okay, father, let''s not talk about this anymore. This time our Tantai family calmed down the spread of monsters and beasts. It should have hurt a lot of people?"


    Tantai Luo Xue asked casually.


    "No, this time the casualties are very small. The main reason is that the powerful monsters have been leveled by an unknown strong, so we can finish it."


    Patriarch Tantai shook his head and said.


    "Unknown strong?"


    Tantai Luo Xue developed a trace of interest.


    When Tantai Patriarch saw this, he talked to Tantai Luoxue about specific things.


    When Tantai Luo Xue heard an unknown array mage, he instantly formed an array and arranged dozens of arrays to kill all the powerful monsters in one breath, her beautiful eyes suddenly brightened.


    "Father, are you right? The array mage arranges dozens of arrays in one go?"


    "In an instant?"


    Tantai Luo Xue asked repeatedly.


    "Yes, it is indeed an instant formation, and dozens of formations are arranged in one breath. Although I have never seen such an array mage, it is indeed like this."


    Tantai Patriarch confirms that there is no doubt.


    Sitting at the stone table, Tantai Luo Xue''s eyes condensed, and a touch of joy appeared on his face.


    She knows much more than the owner of Tantai.


    How could the array mage arrange dozens of arrays in one go, and they still form an array in an instant.


    Has someone already realized the problem of the broken path and started to open another way?


    Open the way with formation?


    Does this also prove that her way of opening a path with chess is also feasible?


    Tantai Luo Xue''s mind suddenly increased.


    However, there is an idea and an idea.


    It takes a clue before she can finish her idea...


    But among the many cultivating sects in Dongzhou, none of them can give her this clue...


    If it were the rumored Sejong Gate in Dongju, it might be able to do it.


    Kein, how could Sejongmen accept her.


    Just when Tantai Luo Xue was meditating.


    Outside the yard, a family member ran over.


    gasping and talking.


    "Patriarch! Someone outside wants to visit the Patriarch, saying that they want to accept the young lady as disciples. Those two are monks. What do you think the Patriarch should do..."


    The second is more, ask for a monthly pass.


    Cabbage is busy with some things during the day. I should have finished writing the third update. Time may not be allowed. After the cabbage is busy, I will update it at night. Forgive me! Huh!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 120： Tantai Luoxue Apprentice

    Chapter 120 Tantai Luoxue Apprentices


    In front of the gate of Tantai Family Mansion.


    Chu Yuan stood in front of the door with a chessboard in his hand and a scarlet sword on his back, looking at the gate of Tantai Mansion.


    seems to be estimating how rich this Tantai family is.


    He now says he wants to accept disciples, but I don¡¯t know if this Tantai family will agree to it.


    Do you want to stop using the tiger skin of the hidden Sejongmen to fool around?


    Anyway, Zhang Han is a God Transformation Realm. If he flicks, he should be able to succeed.


    But I always feel that this is not good.


    The last time he flicked that Li Ergang had already used the tiger skin of the Hidden Sejongmen.


    Although I don¡¯t know why Li Ergang went up the mountain, he didn¡¯t mention it again, but after using this tiger skin too much, I always feel something will happen.


    If the Sejong Gate is really coming to trouble.


    Then isn¡¯t he cool?


    If you don¡¯t need to hide the tiger skin of Sejongmen, how should you accept disciples?


    Should you just say it directly?


    There is a Zhang Han who is the realm of transforming the gods, how to say it can show the power of his sect.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan couldn''t help but glanced at Zhang Han next to him.


    "Han''er, if nothing happens, your future junior sister will be this Tantai Luoxue."


    "I will accept disciples later, if the Tantai family is not happy, you can give some coercion appropriately, understand?"


    Chu Yuan slowly said.


    Hearing this, Zhang Han next to him was taken aback.


    He wanted to ask, Master, what is the origin of this Tantai family.


    They hide the Sejong Sect and want to accept disciples, are they still happy?


    What are the conditions of the other party, and they are still unhappy.


    It is impossible for this Tantai family to become a family, or a hidden family.


    Such a big shelf?


    Zhang Han was taken aback by mistake, but soon recovered.


    "The disciple understands."


    Zhang Han saluted and answered.


    "Well, but remember not to go too far, this Tantai family is also your future junior sister¡¯s family."


    Chu Yuan ordered again.


    "Yes, Master."


    Zhang Han nodded and agreed.


    Neither of them spoke any more, standing in front of the door and waiting.


    It¡¯s just that Chu Yuan didn¡¯t notice. Zhang Han, who was standing behind him, had his eyes flickering.


    Although I don¡¯t know why Master asked him to release the pressure when the situation is wrong.


    But he could see that the master was determined to accept disciples.


    In other words, there will be a younger sister soon.


    Four Junior Sisters!


    Wait for the younger sister to get started, he, the second brother, the future master of Wudao Sect, must help the younger sister to practice.


    This will also help him gather prestige!


    Zhang Han thought to himself.


    Squeak...


    at this time.


    The door to the mansion of the Tantai family was slowly opened.


    A steward walked out with two subordinates.


    "Shangxian, please come in. My patron and the lady are rushing to the lobby. When Shangxian goes to the lobby, you can see the patron and lady."


    "It''s not that the owner of my family didn''t come to greet him personally, but the owner of the family had just returned from the front line, and his body was bloody. He had to change his clothes to see the immortal. Please forgive me."


    The steward said respectfully.


    I was afraid that Chu Yuan would be annoyed because the Patriarch of the Ordinary Family did not come to personally open the door to greet him.


    "Well, go, let''s go in."


    Chu Yuan didn''t care at all.


    See that the door has been opened.


    led Zhang Han and walked in.


    Seeing this, the manager hurried forward to lead the way for Chu Yuan.


    A group of people shuttled through the mansion.


    After a while.


    came to the lobby of Tantai Mansion.


    Chu Yuan just walked into the lobby.


    Entering the eyes is an enthusiastic middle-aged man and an amazing woman.


    The middle-aged Tantai Patriarch quickly stepped forward, trying to welcome Chu Yuan and Zhang Han.


    "Two sages, you are here, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, you just changed your clothes, you can''t go to the gate to greet the two sages, please don''t blame the two sages.


    "Two celestial beings, dare to ask two of you...Oh, I*, you, you, aren¡¯t you the formation mage who killed those monsters in the Qingteng Mountains?!!!"


    The owner of ??Tantai wants to be polite.


    You can see Zhang Han.


    recognized it immediately.


    Isn¡¯t this man the array mage who has formed an array with dozens of arrays to kill countless powerful monsters.


    That is an extremely powerful being.


    Standing next to Tantai Luoxue heard what her father said, and turned her gaze to Zhang Han.


    There was a slight tremor.


    Is this the one who used the formation to open another way?


    "Huh? Are you the leader of the border guard against monsters? Unexpectedly, you are still the head of the Tantai family."


    Zhang Han also recognized the Tantai Patriarch, smiled gently, and said.


    "Yes, it''s me, God, why are you here? You were walking fast at the time. I haven''t had time to thank you for killing those monsters. Come, come and sit down."


    Patriarch Tantai was so enthusiastic that he almost didn''t kneel down for Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han was taken aback by this enthusiasm.


    But he still put on a gentle and elegant image on the surface.


    "Patriarch Tantai, it doesn''t have to be this way."


    "Come on, Tantai Patriarch, this is my master. This time I am here to accompany my master to Huhe Pass and take Luoxue from Noble Mansion Tantai as a disciple. It was just that the monster beast affected Huhe by chance. In the Guan area, under the command of the master, he went to kill the monster beast."


    Zhang Han introduced his master.


    "Patriarch Tantai, this is the daughter of your house, right? I wonder if Ling Qianjin would like to worship this seat as a teacher?"


    Seeing this, Chu Yuan walked out immediately.


    stared at Tantai Luoxue.


    I wondered if I wanted to use the tiger skin of the hidden Sejongmen.


    The words come out.


    Patriarch Tantai smiled bitterly, he really wanted his daughter to worship this man as a teacher.


    can teach this powerful existence that forms a series of thoughts, it is definitely impossible to be a master.


    But his daughter''s temper, he can''t control it at all.


    Just when he wanted to persuade Tantai Luoxue.


    A clear voice came from my ear.


    "The disciples would like to worship you as a teacher!"


    I saw Tantai Luo Xue knelt down towards Chu Yuan and gave a big gift.


    Patriarch Tantai saw this scene, almost not scared to death.


    He, he, he, his daughter has a hangover? !


    My daughter was taken home? ?


    Today actually turned sex.


    The sun didn¡¯t rise from the west, right?


    Chu Yuan on the other side didn''t think so much.


    Seeing that Tantai Luoxue is so simple, he agreed.


    The bottom of my heart is also considered relieved.


    It seems that there is no need to hide the tiger skin of Sejongmen.


    He is really scared. If he talks too much, one day the real hidden Sejong Sect comes to the door, then it is really embarrassing.


    "Tantai Luoxue, right? Well, now that you agree, then go and clean up, bid farewell to your family, and go back to the mountain gate with this seat to practice."


    "Don''t worry, you can still come back in the future, so there is no need to be too sad."


    Chu Yuanyun said lightly.


    "Okay, Master."


    Tantai Luo Xue was also unambiguous, changed her words directly, smiled slightly, and then went down to pack her things.


    Chu Yuan didn''t follow, walked to the lobby and sat down, chatting with the owner of Tantai, who hadn''t heard anything.


    But when I learned that the Tantai Patriarch is actually still a foundation building.


    Chu Yuan felt the malice from the world.


    A family leader is a foundation building.


    He is still in the Qi Refining Realm.


    He hates it! !


    This update makes up for yesterday, and there will be three more changes later, ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 121： Chu Yuan destroyed the entire monster race? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 121 Chu Yuan destroyed the entire monster race? (Seeking monthly pass)


    In front of the gate of Tantai Mansion.


    Patriarch Tantai stood in front of the door with a steward, looking into the sky.


    It¡¯s just that there is no one in the sky.


    In front of an incense stick.


    Chu Yuan took Zhang Han and Tantai Luoxue and left Tantai¡¯s home.


    Patriarch of Tantai saw off in person.


    also saw Zhang Han waved his palm, and the magic circle instantly condensed, leading people to fly.


    When you see the array mage set up like this.


    In addition to being surprised, the owner of ?? Tantai can only be surprised.


    Does not use formation materials.


    No need to refine all kinds of arrays.


    No need to lay out the eyes.


    You don¡¯t need anything, just stretch out your hand and wave it...


    When did the array mage become so strong?


    However, the owner of Tantai is not that stupid.


    He guessed, it''s probably just like this person''s array mage.


    If everyone is the same as this array mage.


    Who still cultivates immortals?


    Is it not good to modify the formation?


    Like this formation mage, throwing dozens of formations in one breath, what kind of immortal cultivator can beat...


    "Perhaps Xueer is willing to apprehend the teacher because of all these reasons. I just don''t know what the other party''s sect is. I forgot to ask. I only know that the master Xueer worshipped is called... Chu Yuan?"


    Patriarch Tantai muttered to himself.


    I want to think about whether there is such a person as "Chu Yuan" in the world of immortal cultivation today.


    Although their Tantai family is just an ordinary family, they still know some well-known figures in the world of cultivating immortals.


    belongs to a family that is half mundane and half immortal.


    What does the Patriarch ??Tantai think, can''t remember that among the well-known figures in the cultivating world, there is a figure named "Chu Yuan".


    "Is it an old monster that is not born? That is possible."


    In the end, the owner of Tantai could only come up with such an answer.


    Just when Tantai Patriarch figured it out and planned to turn around and return home.


    A subordinate quickly ran in from the door.


    almost missed the owner of Tantai.


    Thanksgiving Tantai Patriarch was the foundation building realm, and he picked up the man with one hand.


    "What''s the matter, so anxious, slow down, be careful of hitting someone."


    Patriarch Tantai shook his head and said.


    Immediately let go of the man.


    "Patriarch, there is the latest news from the world of cultivating immortals! It is still related to our Huheguan area!"


    The person quickly took out a letter and handed it to the owner of Tantai.


    The owner of Tantai opened the letter and read it.


    The bright headline on the letter immediately caught his attention.


    ''Shock! The monster dragon king actually entered the border of Dongzhou! ¡¯


    Monster Dragon of the Monster Race?


    The owner of ?? Tantai is no stranger to this name.


    Because the dragon monarch of the monster race lives under a river in Yunzhou next door.


    After all, it¡¯s not too far to get to Dongzhou, so he has heard of it.


    also knows the terrifying nature of this monster dragon.


    Although the monster Dragon Lord does not have that hatred of the Human Race, but this Dragon Lord has entered the border of Dongzhou and is still in the Huhe Pass area, which makes him feel a little surprised.


    Patriarch Tantai continued to look down, getting more startled as he watched.


    The Dragon Lord of the Demon Race entered the border of Dongzhou and attracted the seclusion of Sejongmen ¡®Chu Yuan¡¯ to take action. He defeated the Lord of the Demon Race at the border of the Dongzhou, and forced the Demon Race¡¯s Dragon Lord to leave the border, making Dongzhou stable!


    Hidden Sejongmen Sovereign! !


    Chu Yuan! ! !


    Patriarch Tantai saw the news, he rolled his eyes in fright and almost didn''t faint.


    Fortunately, the stewards and the servants were quick-eyed and supported the Tantai Patriarch.


    "Patriarch, be careful not to fall."


    "Do you not want to call a doctor for you?"


    The Patriarch ?? Tantai struggled away, his knees softened, and he knelt down in the direction where Chu Yuan had left, trembling all over.


    That is exciting.


    The person who just came is called Chu Yuan! !


    The owner of ??Tantai didn¡¯t think it would be such a coincidence.


    The temperament of the man just now is very ethereal.


    And the powerful disciple of the formation master behind him undoubtedly proved that person''s identity.


    That is the Sovereign of the Hidden Sejongmen! !


    His daughter was accepted by the Sejong Gate! !


    This is a great honor!


    For the owner of Tantai, it is simply a smoke from the ancestral grave.


    You must know that the Hidden Sejong Gate is currently the most powerful and mysterious sect in Dongzhou.


    According to the rumors, the most widely circulated version, the hidden Sejong Gate has been passed down for three million years! ! !


    Someone at his Tantai home visited the Sejong Gate.


    Doesn''t this mean that their Tantai family will rise completely when Tantai Luo Xue is born!


    Patriarch Tantai took a deep breath, trying to stabilize his emotions.


    Suddenly, two more subordinates ran in.


    "Patriarch! We got news from the Xianzui Chamber of Commerce here. I heard that it was the news from the Immortal Cultivator Alliance!"


    "Monarch Dragon of the monster race led one hundred thousand monster soldiers to try to rush into the border of our eastern state, causing the secluded Sejong Sect master Chu Yuan to take action, killing one hundred thousand monster soldiers, suppressing Dragon Lord, I heard that Dragon Lord was hammered into Wuhu Wuhu... ¡­"


    The words come out.


    Patriarch ??Tantai''s eyes widened, what news?


    Isn¡¯t it just saying that the Sejong Sect Master of the Hidden defeated the Dragon Lord of the Monster Race.


    How come there are 100,000 monster soldiers? Long Jun Wuhu Wuhu called?


    Patriarch Tantai just wanted to ask a question.


    A few more subordinates ran in outside.


    "Patriarch, there is news from the Shujiang Chamber of Commerce in the Immortal Cultivation Realm, that the demon clan attacked Dongzhou! It was killed by the legendary Hidden Sejong Sect master! The entire demon clan is now empty!"


    "You fart, your news is wrong. The news I asked for is clearly the awakening of the big demon in the ancient period of the demon clan. He wanted to attack Dongzhou and sent Dragon Lord as the vanguard, but was defeated by the hidden Sejong Sect master!


    Tantai Patriarch: "???"


    ¡­¡­


    In the sky above the border of Dongzhou.


    Zhang Han and Chu Yuan, as well as Tantai Luoxue are all in the air in the circle.


    Chu Yuan is nothing, stepping on the magic circle, carrying his hands on his back, and flying blankly.


    Zhang Han was quite enthusiastic, chatting with Tantai Luo Xue in the circle, letting the circle fly automatically.


    "Sister, are you confused about the master''s cultivation base? The master is because of some things in practice, you need to call yourself the cultivation base, in fact, the master is very strong."


    "Huh? Our sect? Our sect is Wudao Sect, it is the hidden Sejong Sect of Dongzhou!"


    Zhang Han said elegantly.


    Tantai Luoxue on the side of ?? seemed to have guessed it a long time ago, and nodded slightly, indicating that she was clear.


    It''s Chu Yuan over there.


    Hearing this, he almost didn''t kneel down to Zhang Han.


    He didn''t dare to talk about the tiger skin hiding Sejongmen.


    Why this disciple is still involved in the tiger skin of the hidden Sejong Sect.


    How to play.


    If the Sejong Sect of Hidden knew about it, his head would be gone.


    Chu Yuan turned his back to the two disciples, and the corners of his mouth twitched frantically.


    This Zhang Han, in front of him, even dared to use the hidden Sejongmen as a tiger skin.


    If you are behind, wouldn¡¯t it be bolder?


    Use the tiger skin from Sejongmen in everybody?


    His...


    Chu Yuan thought of the future hidden Sejong Sect people coming to knock on his Wudao Sect¡¯s mountain gate to send him warmth, so she couldn¡¯t help but breathe in a cold breath.


    The first update, and there will be two updates later, I recommend watching it tomorrow morning.


    Ask for a monthly pass.


    Some friends said that monthly tickets can only be voted for two at a time. Cabbage is not very clear about this, but it seems that it is enough to vote in separate days. I don''t know the specific cabbage, huh!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 122： Im raising pigs at Sejong Gate (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 122 I am raising pigs at the Sejong Gate of the Hidden (seeking monthly pass)


    Tianwu Mountain, in front of Wudaozong Mountain.


    Chu Yuan brought Zhang Han and Tantai Luoxue back here.


    Looking at the magnificent and mysterious Wudaozong mountain gate in front of him.


    Chu Yuan''s surface is light and breezy, but in the bottom of his heart he is relieved.


    Going out of the mountain, I feel the malice from the world.


    Qi Refining Realm really has no human rights.


    Even the head of an ordinary family is a foundation building.


    Going back, I must teach the abandoned apprentice, self-cultivation, two-pronged approach, and rapid improvement of strength.


    Return to Yuanying as soon as possible!


    I have cultivated from the refining state to invincible! !


    Chu Yuan silently cheered herself up.


    On the side of ??, Tantai Luoxue looked at Wudaozong¡¯s mountain gate and its surroundings, her eyes gleaming with glazed brilliance.


    In her eyes, there was a faint light flashing above Wudaozong.


    releases a trace of breath from time to time, changing into a mist cover.


    Born with smart eyes!


    "Master, is the fog outside our Wudao Sect caused by the formation?"


    Tantai Luo Xue asked softly.


    Hearing this, Chu Yuan, who was still quietly cheering in his heart, came back to his senses.


    Yu Guangdu glanced at Tantai Luoxue.


    This genius apprentice has to teach the abolition well. If something goes wrong again, he is afraid that he will vomit blood.


    Speaking of which, we must teach this apprentice to abolish this apprentice.


    He felt that, first of all, it was necessary to set up a horrible image of Innocent Sect in the heart of this disciple, so that when he said what he said, he would convince this disciple and practice indiscriminately.


    A powerful sect master can never lie to you, right?


    With this kind of thinking, we can better fool Tantai Luo Xue.


    Regarding this point, Zhang Han can be regarded as helping him, bragging, saying that they Wudaozong is the hidden Sejong Sect.


    With a foundation, he can better establish the image of Wudaozong.


    "Yes, Luo Xue, you are smart."


    "That is our Wudao Sect''s mountain guardian formation, that is, an array of the power level of crossing the tribulation realm, which includes multi-functional formations such as killing formations, trapped formations, etc., barely able to act as Wudaozong. The guarding of the mountains."


    Chu Yuanyun said lightly.


    Reluctantly...


    That¡¯s it...


    Use the two words ??.


    The whole sentence is different.


    The formation of crossing the tribulation realm level is still barely reluctant, that''s it.


    What level of formation do we need?


    In any case, Tantai Luo Xue was stunned.


    It was Zhang Han, not surprised, but his eyes lit up.


    He had already seen Wudaozong¡¯s formation.


    For a professional playing formation like him, how could Wudaozong''s formation escape his eyes.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that his master would use these two words to describe it.


    In this way, the compulsive grid is suddenly higher.


    Learned, learned.


    is still a strong master.


    "Okay, what are you doing in a daze? Go in."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand.


    finished.


    took the lead to walk into the mountain gate.


    When Tantai Luoxue and Zhang Han saw this, they also hurriedly followed.


    The three of them walked all the way.


    Walking to the main hall square.


    Walking ahead, Chu Yuan suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Zhang Han.


    This disciple is honest on the surface, but secretly a sinister villain!


    He wants to fool Tantai Luo Xue, it is not good to bring this Zhang Han.


    "Han''er, you don''t have to come to the hall."


    "Didn¡¯t you say you want to go down the mountain for some experience? Now you can go down the mountain for some experience."


    Chu Yuan said.


    "Master, the disciple doesn''t want to go down the mountain to experience for the time being."


    Hearing this, Zhang Han shook his head quickly.


    What a joke.


    Junior sister just started.


    He, the second elder brother, doesn¡¯t stay here and gathers some prestige, runs to experience, that¡¯s nothing.


    If the third child stole his **** accidentally, then he should cry.


    "Then you go to the Dharma Hall by yourself and wait."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand to let Zhang Han stay honestly.


    "The disciple will follow the Master¡¯s order."


    Hearing this, Zhang Han breathed a sigh of relief, and elegantly bowed.


    "Well, Luo Xue will come with you as a teacher."


    Chu Yuan glanced at Zhang Han.


    Then took Tantai Luoxue and walked towards the Sect Master Hall.


    Standing in the same place, Zhang Han could only watch his master leave with the Fourth Junior Sister with eager eyes.


    Wait until the figure of Master and Fourth Junior Sister completely disappeared from sight.


    Zhang Han thought for a while, and he was going to meet the Third Junior Brother first. After all, he hadn¡¯t seen him for a while.


    He just lifted his footsteps.


    suddenly noticed something wrong.


    In the air, there seems to be residual mana fluctuations...


    To be precise, there are very few mana fluctuations, to the extreme, and more of some residual earth evil aura.


    Who else possesses this kind of terrible aura, besides the third junior brother.


    Three Junior Brothers played against someone here? ?


    Can anyone in the Wudao Sect be able to fight against the Third Junior Brother? Could it be that the fat chef failed?


    Impossible.


    It''s the fat guy, I''m afraid I can''t hold the third brother''s punch.


    There has definitely been a battle in the Wudao Sect.


    Zhang Han touched his chin, looked at the direction where Master was leaving, thoughtfully.


    He can find traces.


    How could the master fail to find out.


    No one really thinks that people like Master can''t find this kind of trace, right?


    No way, no way?


    Zhang Han thought this idea was ridiculous to himself.


    Master didn¡¯t respond and didn¡¯t say anything. Obviously, Master already knew about it, but felt unnecessary to say so, so he didn¡¯t mention it.


    Although the master did not say anything, he felt that he still needs to understand.


    As for how to understand.


    Of course I was looking for the fat chef.


    Zhang Han thought for a while, then set off, enveloped the entire Wudao Sect with his spiritual consciousness, and hurried along while searching.


    In a moment, he found the fat chef Li Ergang.


    At this moment, this guy is approaching the back cliff, and I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing.


    Zhang Han quickly came to Houya.


    also saw Li Ergang''s figure.


    But after Zhang Han approached, he was dumbfounded.


    Hou Ya was vacated a piece of land, surrounded by various shanty towns.


    What pig calls, chicken calls are all in place.


    Li Ergang is twisting his big **** to feed the pigs.


    Zhang Han looked dumbfounded.


    You are going to come out.


    Am I raising pigs at the Sejong Gate? ?


    The place where Sejong¡¯s gate is hidden away, do you use it to raise pigs, chickens, and vegetables? ? ?


    If this is spread out, I am afraid that you will have a place in the Dongzhou Wind and Cloud Ranking.


    Play these at the Sejong Gate...


    Isn¡¯t this a waste? ?


    Zhang Han''s mouth twitched frantically, his face was dark, and he walked out silently.


    The light of the formation was condensed in his palm.


    Li Ergang, who was still feeding the pigs with a large plate, of course also spotted Zhang Han.


    Li Ergang smiled and turned around and walked out of the pig shed.


    "My lord, are you back? Let me tell you, this... wait a minute, my lord, what kind of light is in your hand, don''t mess around, I know the lord very well!"


    "My lord, stop, stop, don''t get close, this is really not good, I can''t help it! Don''t come here..."


    Buzz...


    The light of the formation method shines on it.


    Zhang Han opened the shielding formation very intimately, shielding everything here...


    The second is more, ask for a monthly pass.


    There will be another update later.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 123： Third Junior Brother was beaten and cried? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 123 The third brother was beaten and cried? (Seeking monthly pass)


    Tianwu Mountain, Wudaozong Back Cliff.


    Looking at Li Ergang, who had a blue nose and a swollen face in front of him.


    Zhang Han coughed twice, a little embarrassed.


    He''s all done.


    This Li Ergang actually told him.


    These pig, chicken, duck and goose dishes are all kinds of spiritual things. The dishes made with these things are helpful for spiritual practice.


    And his master likes to eat this Li Ergang''s dish.


    For the sake of Zongmen, Li Er just found such a piece of land near the back cliff to carry out various breeding.


    But Zhang Han just came over and gave him a beating.


    It''s strange that Zhang Han is not embarrassed now.


    "Then what... uh... this..."


    Zhang Han really doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    "Don''t worry, my lord, I will definitely tell the truth to the lord."


    Li Ergang, with a blue nose and a swollen face, stared at Zhang Han faintly. He didn''t care about the identity of the other party anymore. He held his grudge.


    "You, I can''t do anything about it. I just came back and I don''t know the specifics. Don''t call any adults. Just call me Zhang Han. Come here and I will give you a healing formation."


    Zhang Han smiled helplessly.


    Reach out one hand.


    With the help of the power of the lunar star, a healing formation was arranged under Li Ergang''s feet.


    The formation is established.


    Li Ergang''s injury immediately began to improve.


    He looked down at his fat body, feeling warm, and he couldn''t help being surprised.


    "Master Zhang Han, this is...what is this method?"


    "Formation."


    "Master Zhang Han, why don''t you give me this method of formation, this beat will be offset, what do you think?"


    "I''m afraid this won''t work."


    "Why? Is it the secret of the sect?"


    "No."


    "Then why?"


    "You have no brains and can''t learn."


    Li Ergang: "¡­¡­"


    He wants to curse.


    Is there such a person.


    beat him up and said he had no brains...


    "Ahem, I didn''t mean to sarcasm you, what I said is true, you really have no brains."


    Zhang Han coughed twice and wanted to explain a few words.


    "I... Master Zhang Han, you look like a scholar on the surface, you are gentle and gentle, I didn''t expect to curse people so harshly."


    Li Ergang held back for a long time, and then came out such a paragraph.


    Zhang Han next to ?? was also helpless.


    He is really not a curse.


    His formation practice.


    First of all, a strong brain power is needed to visualize.


    Resonates with all things in the world.


    Then still need a heart.


    Add various reasons.


    can do his step.


    It''s not that he is talking nonsense, it is really difficult to do.


    Li Ergang, first of all, this mind is not enough.


    "I''m really not scolding you. Okay, let''s not talk about this. By the way, I am looking for you, there is something to do."


    "However, before I said anything, I was very curious, where did you get all these things? Are you so rich?"


    Zhang Han asked curiously.


    "I don¡¯t have money to buy it. After Master Zhang Han, you and Sect Master went down the mountain, the Wudaozong master came back and met with me. I told him about this, and then he sent someone to buy it."


    Li Ergang squatted on the ground, feeling the healing formation while talking.


    Hearing this, Zhang Han was stunned for a moment, and then he showed his comprehension.


    It turned out that the big brother came back.


    Then he understands.


    But the trace of the battle.


    Is it because the older brother beat the third younger brother once?


    Zhang Han thought of disaster and joy, and asked again.


    "Did the Senior Brother give pointers to the Third Junior Brother from the main hall square?"


    Zhang Han said with a smile.


    "Pointing? Nothing."


    Li Ergang recalled a moment and shook his head.


    "Why are there signs of fighting on the main hall square?"


    Zhang Han frowned and asked.


    "Oh oh oh, ah, that was not caused by the senior brother and the bald-headed third brother. It was a man brought by the senior brother and the third senior brother, but I don¡¯t know why. Cried."


    Li Ergang spoke.


    As soon as this remark came out, Zhang Han was stunned.


    What the hell.


    hit and hit.


    The third child was crying?


    Was beaten and crying?


    Not so much.


    Zhang Han thought for a while. At the beginning, he and the big brother had a discussion.


    was double-struck by the body and soul of the big brother, and the sword pierced his heart.


    Why is this youngest being beaten and crying?


    No way.


    He is going to give the youngest ideological education.


    Zhang Han immediately bid farewell to Li Ergang.


    walked down the mountainside.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the hall of the lord.


    Chu Yuan sat in the upper throne of the lord.


    The stone chessboard and the scarlet sword were placed beside the throne by him.


    At this moment.


    Chu Yuan calmly watched Luo Xue on Tantai kneeling in the center of the lower hall.


    He didn''t intend to let Tantai Luoxue give such a big gift, because he didn''t care about etiquette at all.


    But Tantai Luo Xue was unwilling, and insisted on giving a big gift to Chu Yuan, saying it was an apprenticeship.


    The other party insists.


    Chu Yuan had no choice but to let Tantai Luo Xuexing kneel and bow.


    Wait until Tantai Luoxue finished his salute.


    Chu Yuan re-sounded.


    "It''s alright, Luo Xue, get up, get up."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand.


    Want to use magic power to help Tantai Luoxue up.


    You can raise your hand and find that you are a gas refining slag.


    Where is the mana.


    So, Chu Yuan silently covered his embarrassment by relying on his wide sleeves.


    "Yes, Master."


    Tantai Luo Xue did not notice those little movements of Chu Yuan, and stood up silently.


    "Luo Xue, since you have become a teacher, you don¡¯t have to say anything about being a teacher. You are very talented. The teacher knows this, but what the teacher teaches you is likely to be It is beyond your common sense. For this, the teacher hopes that you will be psychologically prepared."


    Chu Yuan was vaccinated, for fear that this genius could not understand her flicker, so she ran away.


    But Tantai Luoxue didn''t have any surprises.


    On the contrary, there is a natural look.


    The road ahead is dead.


    It would be weird if the master taught her the ordinary method of cultivating immortals.


    "Master, disciples understand."


    Tantai Luo Xue nodded, her pretty face full of cold and arrogance was full of seriousness.


    "Well, it¡¯s okay to understand. Then I will ask you a question first, Luo Xue, do you know what is Tao? What is the essence of Tao? How much is Tao? Where is Tao?"


    Chu Yuan started his daily flicker.


    Want to start first.


    Then take a good look.


    Follow the normal start.


    This disciple either said that he didn¡¯t know, or he said something nonsense, he just said everything wrong and it was over.


    is that simple.


    Chu Yuan said that three disciples had been fooled.


    Others may not work well.


    But he is professional in flickering!


    On the other side, Tantai Luo Xue in the center of the hall showed a faint smile when he heard the words. He didn''t answer Chu Yuan''s question, but asked instead.


    "Master, I think you should not ask the disciple this question, but the disciple should ask you this question."


    "Otherwise, if the disciple understands, then it''s not that the disciple is a disciple, but the master, you are a disciple."


    Tantai Luo Xue said with a smile.


    Chu Yuan: "..."


    What is this disciple...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 124： Enter the road with chess? Okay! (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 124 Entering the Dao with Chess? Okay! (Seeking monthly pass)


    Wudaozong, the main hall of the sovereign.


    Looking at this cold and arrogant female apprentice with a hint of playfulness.


    Chu Yuan felt a headache.


    Isn¡¯t this a leverage.


    If he doesn''t answer, how can he continue to flicker.


    Originally thought that Su Qianyuan''s goods would be difficult to fool, but he didn''t expect this Tantai Luo Xue to be even more difficult to fool.


    Is this a genius?


    "Luo Xue, you..."


    Chu Yuan opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    "Master, I can¡¯t blame the disciple, the disciple really doesn¡¯t understand this."


    Tantai Luo Xue said with a smile.


    She has never read any books on cultivating immortals.


    Since she was very young, she has been firm, and the path of cultivating immortals is unworkable.


    So I never look at any ancient books on cultivating immortals, and keep my state of mind immaculate and pure.


    "If you don¡¯t understand, just ask, isn¡¯t the teacher standing here? Forget it, since you don¡¯t understand anything, then I¡¯ll tell you a little bit as a teacher. First of all, let¡¯s talk about what Tao is, the so-called Tao... ¡­"


    Chu Yuan wanted to start the story again.


    But he hasn''t finished speaking yet.


    Tantai Luo Xue suddenly spoke and interrupted.


    "Master, disciples want to know, what does the so-called Tao have to do with cultivating immortals?"


    Tantai Luo Xue looked at her master, and asked aloud.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan almost stopped autistic.


    This apprentice, how can he not let him worry so much and not let him fool him?


    This is also a female disciple, change to a male.


    Chu Yuan can go up and give the other party''s head twice, so that the other party understands what it means to say that the master does not interrupt.


    But, just think about it.


    It is impossible for Chu Yuan to give the opponent''s head twice.


    This is a genius.


    In case he knocks twice and it becomes waste material, and he will become a talent by then, who will pay the bill?


    He is not paying the bill yet.


    Can''t afford to offend, let''s follow the topic given by Tantai Luoxue, and then flicker.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan could only take a deep breath and speak slowly.


    "It''s fine, Luo Xue, you have a disagreeable temper, but you have to change it."


    "Since you have asked, then the teacher will naturally answer for you, the relationship between Tao and immortality..."


    Speaking, Chu Yuan paused, thought for a while, and then said: "Cultivation of immortals is a kind of Tao, but Tao is more than just cultivating immortals. Do you understand that?"


    Hearing this, Tantai Luo Xue was taken aback for a moment, and bowed her head in thought.


    Cultivating immortals is a kind of Tao, but Tao is more than just cultivating immortals...


    can probably be compared to, Tao is the thousands of roads in the world that can be walked, cultivation of immortality is only one of the roads, and other roads can also be walked.


    Master meant that she wanted to open another way. Is it feasible?


    Luo Xue''s eyes lit up.


    "Master, disciple understand!"


    Tantai Luo Xue said softly.


    Disciple got it...


    Use the word ??.


    do not know why.


    Chu Yuan''s heart jumped with him, with an ominous premonition.


    "What do you know?"


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but ask.


    "Understand what Master said, there are thousands of Taoisms, and cultivating immortals is just one of them. In addition to cultivating immortals, there are many roads! Under the circumstances that the road to cultivating immortals is dead, Master, you are very clear. , But there are no classics for other roads to refer to. Although it is difficult to open a road, it is the most suitable for us..."


    Tantai Luo Xue blinked and talked freely.


    Chu Yuan listened, and the whole thing was dumbfounded.


    Is this stepping horse what I said? ?


    Why can¡¯t I understand myself? ? ?


    Is you fooling me, or I fooling you...


    Chu Yuan is uncomfortable.


    Is this the real genius?


    Then he is not considered a genius?


    But he really can¡¯t do it. A word of nonsense can make up so much.


    Furthermore, looking at the look of Tantai Luoxue, that really understood.


    Why doesn¡¯t he understand.


    Don''t talk about Tantai Luoxue''s words, he didn''t understand what he said nonsense.


    Everyone is a genius, why is the gap so big?


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and calmed his emotions.


    On the other side, Tantai Luo Xue finished everything and looked at her master.


    "Master, the disciple understands it right, right?"


    Tantai Luo Xue said happily.


    "It''s okay, there are some talents, but compared to your big brother, it''s far worse."


    Chu Yuan spoke lightly on the surface.


    Silently suppresses emotions inside.


    This is the apprentice who will be abolished in the future.


    He cannot burst out emotions.


    He has to bear it!


    "Big Brother? Is Big Brother the Array Mage?"


    Tantai Luo Xue asked curiously.


    "No, there are three seniors above you, and that guy is the second child, but compared to your seniors, they are all far behind. Your talent is the worst, but you have to practice hard."


    Chu Yuan spoke silently.


    The purpose is clear.


    Hit this female apprentice.


    Call you a genius, call you to beat me.


    Now it¡¯s my turn to hit you.


    Tantai Luo Xue in the center of the Hall of ?? did not show any appearance of being hit, but rather an expression of interest.


    Regarding the fact that there are three good seniors on her head, she has not suffered any blow.


    Is interested.


    Second brother is already out of his own way.


    That big brother must have gone out of his own way too, right?


    Senior Brother San may be the same.


    There are three seniors who already have experience in opening up another path.


    Tantai Luo Xue felt that it would be much easier for him to open up another path.


    "The disciples must follow the Master¡¯s will and practice hard."


    Tantai Luo Xue saluted and said respectfully.


    "Well, okay, when it comes to this, Luo Xue, can you tell me, what kind of Tao do you want to practice? Put another way, what do you want to enter the Tao? Your senior brother enters the Tao with the sword, and your second senior When entering the Dao, your three senior brothers use a bald head...cough, enter the Dao with the body, what do you want to enter the Dao with?"


    Chu Yuan asked slowly.


    He didn¡¯t want to chat with this talented disciple anymore.


    It¡¯s too tired to chat with this kind of people.


    I don''t know if he is fooling the other party, or the other party is fooling him.


    Feel free to make up, let this disciple go and fix it.


    "Master, the disciple wants to enter the Tao with chess, does Master think it is feasible?"


    Tantai Luo Xue hesitated and asked.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan, who was still a little tired, instantly returned to his senses.


    Enter the road with chess? ?


    The chess piece can still enter the Tao?


    If it was said that it was a pill talisman, Chu Yuan would still worry about whether it would really be repaired.


    You said one uses chess to practice?


    Then he is not worried at all.


    Chu Yuan has never heard of it, and there are people who practice with chess pieces.


    It''s steady now, it''s steady!


    This small-level realm is here!


    Chu Yuan is confident.


    If the chess pieces can practice cultivation.


    Then he can perform an inverted swallowing chess board! !


    "Okay! Enter the Tao with chess! OK, not bad, not bad! Luo Xue, you are a person with ideas, you have more ideas than your big brothers!"


    Chu Yuan showed a bright smile.


    This kind of disciple who can still think of practicing chess is really great.


    Such a disciple, give him another dozen! !


    First update, ask for a monthly pass! !


    every day two more late at night, hh, my friends go to bed first, and watch tomorrow morning


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 125： Chess! (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 125 Chess! (Seeking monthly pass)


    Sovereign Hall.


    Chu Yuan looked at this female apprentice in surprise.


    That is the more you look at it, the more satisfying it becomes.


    Enter the road with chess!


    Practice with chess pieces.


    Lose this Tantai Luo Xue can imagine.


    If there are more disciples of this kind, why should he worry about being invincible?


    However, we still have to stabilize the mentality of this disciple at the moment.


    It is feasible for the opponent to firm up his chess, so as not to let this disciple give up halfway.


    Old rules, it''s over after a year!


    "Luo Xue, you are very good at entering the Tao with chess, and I am very optimistic about your idea as a teacher."


    "It''s just a way of entering the road with chess, it may be difficult to walk, you have to be mentally prepared, don''t give up easily, do you understand?"


    Chu Yuan said.


    "Master, the disciple will definitely not give up, but Master, can you really go far by entering the Tao with chess?"


    Tantai Luo Xue asked hesitantly.


    Obviously, she is still a little unsure about this idea.


    Seeing Chu Yuan sitting on the throne of the suzerain.


    I can tell at a glance.


    This must not make Tantai Luo Xue feel unsure.


    You have to give Tantai Luoxue a strong medicine to let the opponent understand the horror of practicing with chess pieces.


    As for the horror...


    How to be horrible, how to blow.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan has already understood.


    "Luo Xue, remember, cultivation is the most taboo Dao heart turbulence, since you have chosen, then no matter when and where, you must strengthen your Dao and believe in your Dao heart."


    "As for entering the road with chess..."


    "This way, not only can you go far, but it''s above all paths."


    "However, before I say it, I will ask you as a teacher, Luo Xue, do you know what is chess?"


    Chu Yuan asked.


    "Master, if the disciple knows, then..."


    Tantai Luo Xue just wanted to answer.


    The words are not finished yet.


    Chu Yuan knew what the disciple wanted to say, and interrupted Tantai Luo Xue with a black line.


    "Stop it! You don''t need to say, just let it be the teacher."


    Chu Yuan hurriedly waved his hand, for fear that this Tantai Luo Xue would turn into a bar master again.


    Standing in the center of the temple, Luo Xue, who was standing in the middle of the hall, saw this, her lips pressed lightly, and a faint smile flashed in her eyes, as if she had known the Master would say this a long time ago.


    The Chu Yuan above does not care so much.


    stood up from the throne of the lord, walked to the entrance of the hall, and pondered for a moment.


    "Chess, when it gets smaller, the chessboard is born for the game. If you look at it from the perspective of chess, the loser is naturally dead. Therefore, the chess divides the yin and yang, and also decides life and death. The chess path inherently contains Yin and Yang together."


    "And go big and say..."


    "The chessboard is the heaven and the earth, or, if you look up, between the heaven and the earth, is it not a chessboard? All living beings, are they not chess pieces?"


    "How is the palm of the chessboard different from the palm of the world?"


    "Going bigger, on the chessboard, everything can be accommodated. If it accommodates three thousand avenues? If it is strong enough, it is possible to be above the road!"


    Chu Yuanyun said lightly.


    At the moment his voice fell.


    Boom...


    Above the sky outside, a thunder flashed.


    seems to be speaking with Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan was also taken aback. He looked up at the sky outside the temple, and almost didn''t give God a thumbs up.


    On the other side, Tantai Luoxue, who was listening to Chu Yuan''s words, gave a violent shock, and was obviously startled by the sudden thunder.


    After a while, I came back to my senses.


    The eyes were slightly sluggish, looking at Chu Yuan.


    "Master, can chess really do this?"


    Tantai Luo Xue took a deep breath and asked.


    "It is natural, but chess is difficult to practice, and it is not easy to practice. If you have great perseverance, you will be able to practice successfully."


    Chu Yuanyun said lightly.


    in other words.


    It is difficult to practice with chess. If you can''t get results in your practice, don''t yell at you and you must be firm in your perseverance!


    "Master, the disciple has perseverance! Please master this way!"


    Tantai Luo Xue saluted and said respectfully.


    "Well, since you have perseverance and confidence, then go down to practice."


    Chu Yuan nodded, and said with satisfaction.


    "But Master, you haven''t taught your disciples how to practice?"


    Tantai Luo Xue said with some confusion.


    "Chier! The method of practice has already been mentioned by the teacher, don''t you understand? Your understanding shouldn''t be so bad."


    Chu Yuan put on a puzzled look.


    But from the bottom of my heart, he is also helpless.


    It''s okay to brag about him.


    Can you look at him like this, like someone with such a terrifying practice?


    If he had, would he still be in a refinement realm now? ?


    If there is, he will rely on teaching and abolishing apprentices to improve his strength?


    I''m afraid it''s not a joke.


    But if you want to return, you can¡¯t say anything.


    "Master...disciple, the disciple really doesn''t understand."


    Tantai Luo Xueliu frowned and said in confusion.


    "I don''t understand, alas, your comprehension is worse than that of your second brother, that''s all, then you go and get it first."


    Chu Yuan began to rush people.


    "But Master, the disciple is really dull, and I didn''t understand when the master had said the method of practicing chess. I also ask Master to give the disciple some clues."


    Tantai Luo Xue spoke again.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan frowned.


    Where does he go to rehabilitate the practice.


    Don''t talk about the clue, there is not half of the hair.


    Gossip Gossip...


    Where is the chess, where is the way.


    Chu Yuan is feeling a headache.


    Occasionally, his eyes turned to his sovereign throne.


    Seeing the scarlet sword and the stone chessboard placed next to him, his eyes lit up.


    This stone chessboard, sit on it and let it cool.


    How can it be considered a good thing, right?


    Said that this is a treasure. Fudge, it¡¯s okay.


    Chu Yuan squinted his eyes and had an idea.


    "It seems that Luo Xue, your comprehension is really low, if that''s the case, then I will give you a little bit of understanding as a teacher."


    Chu Yuan slowly spoke.


    finished.


    He walked to the side of the lord''s throne.


    picked up the stone chessboard, then walked down, and handed it to Tantai Luoxue.


    "This chessboard is a treasure, and it is a gift from an old friend of the teacher. Don''t look at the chessboard as ordinary, like a mundane thing. In fact, there is a chess-related road inside the chessboard for Luo Xue to understand. Originally, this treasure was not willing to give it away as a teacher, but if you start today, it will be given to you. You should keep it safe."


    Chu Yuan sighed helplessly, as if reluctantly, he handed the chessboard to Tantai Luo Xue''s hand.


    Tantai Luo Xue took the chessboard, her eyes flashed with glazed brilliance.


    She has natural eyes.


    I saw the extraordinary of this chessboard at a glance.


    In her eyes, on the chessboard, it seemed that a seal was gradually being lifted, revealing the original atmosphere of the chessboard.


    This is a treasure sealed by the master!


    Master gave it to her and helped her lift the seal by the way!


    "Master is kind, and disciples will never forget it!"


    Tantai Luo Xue said slightly excitedly.


    "Well, let''s go down and learn about it, and also, don''t mess with your second brother."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand.


    Tantai Luo Xue was so excited, she was not in the mood to say anything. After nodding her head repeatedly, she left the Sect Master Hall with the stone chessboard in her arms.


    Standing in the hall, Chu Yuan looked at the direction of Tantai Luo Xue''s departure in confusion.


    Isn¡¯t it just a stone chess board, sit on it and let your **** cool?


    As for so excited?


    The second update, and there will be another update later! Ask for monthly pass


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 126： Zhang Hans hobby? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 126 Zhang Han''s hobby? (Seeking monthly pass)


    Tianwu Mountain, mountainside.


    At this moment.


    Zhang Hanzheng happily walked to the mountainside, the entrance of the cave belonging to Su Qianyuan.


    "Huh? The evil spirit here is too strong, right? It overflows the cave."


    "The third junior brothers are diligent enough in their cultivation. They use such a big earth to train their bodies and change to others. For fear of death, they don''t know how to die. The third junior brothers are cultivating with their lives."


    "I shouldn''t have been beaten and crying, make up my mind to practice hard."


    Zhang Han is a little cheerful.


    I don¡¯t even care about it at all.


    It''s full of misfortune and misfortune.


    Zhang Han walked to the entrance of the cave with great interest, he shot out a magic circle, and notified Su Qianyuan.


    After a while.


    The entrance to the cave was pushed open.


    Chiguo''s upper body Su Qianyuan stepped out.


    Compared with before, Su Qianyuan''s aura is now more than a little bit stronger. His upper body is fruity, his body is muscled, and his skin is bronze, as if invulnerable.


    There is a faint earth evil around her body.


    Like a fierce beast.


    "Three Junior Brothers, you..."


    Zhang Han wanted to say hello, but looking at Su Qianyuan''s face, he couldn''t help being stunned.


    He remembered Su Qianyuan¡¯s face before, usually with a touch of majesty and funny.


    right now¡­¡­


    Poker face.


    It¡¯s almost a matter of writing ¡®I have no feelings¡¯ on his face.


    "I have seen the second brother, but I don¡¯t know what the second brother is looking for? If there is nothing wrong, I will go back and continue practicing."


    Su Qianyuan bowed his hand and bowed.


    "It''s okay, I just came back to the mountain just now to see you, why, in a bad mood?"


    Zhang Han waved his hand quite elegantly, and asked with a smile.


    "Well, I¡¯m not in a good mood. I plan to retreat for a period of time. Brother Brother, if there is nothing wrong, then I will go back first."


    Su Qianyuan said blankly.


    This happened to him.


    Can you be in a good mood?


    It¡¯s not bad that you don¡¯t break your mind.


    But Zhang Han frowned when he heard it.


    Isn¡¯t it just being beaten?


    As for the bad mood.


    was beaten and cried.


    No, as the future Sect Master of the Wudao Sect, the second senior brother of the contemporary era, he feels it is necessary to give the youngest ideological education.


    "Brother, it¡¯s not the senior brother who said you, you don¡¯t feel bad, right?"


    "As a disciple of the Wudao Sect, as a disciple of the master, if the mentality is not strong, how can it work?"


    Zhang Han said.


    "Brother, do you know about me?"


    Su Qianyuan raised his head and asked.


    "Well, I see, the fat chef told me."


    Zhang Han nodded and admitted.


    "Since the brother knows about this, why should I come to persuade me to have a strong mentality? Change to be a brother, I am afraid that they will kill the whole family?"


    Su Qianyuan said with a black face.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han was taken aback.


    Not so much.


    Isn¡¯t it just being beaten and crying?


    As for killing the whole family?


    The youngest man is in turmoil.


    "No, Junior Brother, this is not the case. You should have a better mentality, just such a small matter, you don''t have to kill the whole family at all times."


    Zhang Han persuaded him.


    "Then brother, you said, what would you do if you change you?"


    Su Qianyuan took a deep breath and asked.


    "Of course it is to know the affection, move the reason with the reason, and slowly reconcile, so as not to kill the family and the whole family."


    Zhang Han said elegantly.


    Su Qianyuan: "..."


    Brother is still bull.


    has been greened, and I still know it with affection, move it with reason, and slowly reconcile.


    The average person can¡¯t do this.


    The second brother can have such a big belly.


    "Second brother, brother persuaded you, but the temper of the brother cannot be the same as that of the brother, I can watch him leave safely, this is my biggest concession, if I let me go, this is absolutely impossible."


    Su Qianyuan shook his head and said.


    "Brother, your mentality is really bad."


    Zhang Han shook his head and said.


    "Brother, I can''t change how to say it. I have this temper, and I can tolerate it to this level, so I still give the big brother face."


    "Junior Brother, you are a disciple of the Innocent Sect, you can¡¯t do well."


    "Can''t compare to brother!"


    "Junior, you should change it!"


    "Brother, this really can''t be changed..."


    "¡­¡­"


    The two brothers ?? had a conceptual conflict for the first time.


    Neither of them would give in.


    Always arguing.


    "Brother, if you don¡¯t change like this, I''m going to talk to Master."


    Zhang Han decisively moved out of Chu Yuan.


    "Brother! Even if the master comes, I won''t change it. I really don''t have the habit like you, brother, how can I change this?"


    Su Qianyuan was reluctant to let go, and his will was firm.


    Ok?


    Zhang Han originally wanted to say something, his lips opened, but suddenly he was taken aback.


    Fetish? What hobby?


    What are these three junior brothers talking about?


    Zhang Han suddenly realized.


    Perhaps he and Third Junior Brother are not talking about the same topic.


    "A fetish? Brother brother, please make it clear, what kind of fetish."


    Zhang Han asked suspiciously.


    "I like being green!!"


    Su Qianyuan said unceremoniously.


    Zhang Han: "..."


    He wants to hit someone.


    Finally, after another conversation between the two.


    Zhang Han only figured out the whole story.


    The whole person is embarrassed.


    Li Ergang didn''t know the truth, so he forced him to rely on him.


    What did Su Qianyuan say about being beaten and crying...


    "Ahem, misunderstanding, misunderstanding, brother, these are all misunderstandings..."


    Zhang Han coughed again and again.


    All the elegant images were thrown aside by him.


    "Brother, if there is nothing wrong, then I will go back and continue training."


    Su Qianyuan was expressionless, leaving a word, and was about to turn around and leave.


    "Brother, wait, brother, judging from your aura, you are a lot stronger than before. Why don''t you come to have a discussion? It''s also a relief."


    Zhang Han tried to ask.


    The words come out.


    Su Qianyuan, who walked to the entrance of the cave, stopped.


    Hesitate.


    next moment.


    Su Qianyuan spoke slowly.


    "Okay, brother...be careful!"


    The voice fell.


    Su Qianyuan suddenly turned around and hit Zhang Han with a fist.


    Boom...


    The violent fist wind swept across, and the ground was shattered, and countless gaps were created, as if to tear everything apart.


    Sonic boom exploded.


    The power of this punch is close to Huashenzhen.


    Su Qianyuan''s move is only one punch.


    With one punch, he did his best, hit one point, and killed the enemy with an absolute burst of power.


    He obviously moved to the truth, and hit Zhang Han with all his strength.


    He is not afraid that Zhang Han will really be blown up.


    He knew that the second brother was in the realm of transforming the gods.


    "Brother, are you learning from each other?!"


    Zhang Han was also shocked by this punch.


    A thought arises.


    A formation rose from the soles of his feet, leading him to high altitude, avoiding the punch.


    "Lunar Stars are coming!!!"


    Zhang Han''s **** merged, and one pointed towards the sky, using the power of the Lunar Star.


    A magic circle is condensed in the air.


    Billowing Yin Qi, a small lunar star formed in an instant, and slammed it towards Su Qianyuan below...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 127： No, I want to go down (see monthly pass)

    Chapter 127 No, I want to go down (seeking monthly ticket)


    Boom! !


    Tianwu Mountain, mountainside.


    Severe fluctuations are occurring.


    Above the sky, the lunar star appeared, and the moonlight seemed to be endless, shining down.


    In mid-air, Zhang Han soared up, and behind him a huge formation figure appeared, radiant and radiant, like a supreme god.


    In front of him, countless array patterns emerged out of thin air, quickly forming a magic array.


    Billowing Yin Qi gathered, forming a small lunar star, smashing towards Su Qianyuan below.


    On the mountainside below ??, Su Qianyuan exposed his upper body, his aura like a rainbow, his eyes fixed on the little lunar star that was smashing quickly.


    Thinking in his mind.


    The strength of this little lunar star is only in the early stage of transforming the gods.


    If he is hard connected, he will be injured.


    But just look for the weak spot of this little lunar star, gather all your strength, and break it with one punch to minimize the damage. At the same time, by surprise, attack the second brother above!


    Su Qian¡¯s vitality sinks to Dantian, his eyes are like eagles, staring sharply at the little lunar star above.


    The little lunar star above ?? is also rapidly approaching.


    The distance between the two sides is madly narrowing.


    Finally, when the distance between the two sides is less than 500 meters.


    Su Qianyuan discovered the weakness of Little Lunar Star.


    In the middle!


    The most central part of Little Lunar Star is the weakest place of Yin Qi!


    Second brother! This time, you may be about to capsize in the gutter! !


    Su Qianyuan remembered those words of Zhang Han just now, and couldn''t help feeling angry, and wanted to drag the second senior brother down for a good beating.


    The next moment, the ground layer on the soles of Su Qianyuan''s feet shattered, and his whole body rose into the air, gathering the power of his whole body, and hitting the center of the little lunar star with a punch.


    Boom, boom! ! !


    The two collide together.


    Strong energy fluctuations seem to sweep everything.


    But Su Qianyuan was the winner.


    The violent fist wind shredded the endless Yin Qi.


    Su Qianyuan broke through the little lunar star and flew towards Zhang Han quickly.


    "Second brother! Your gutter capsized, you underestimated me, let me get down!!"


    Su Qianyuan laughed loudly and was about to rush into the sky.


    Pull Zhang Han down.


    When he broke through the layers of Yin Qi and wanted to capture Zhang Han''s position, he was dumbfounded.


    In the sky, where is Zhang Han''s figure.


    There are only those innumerable little lunar stars. A rough count, at least thousands of little lunar stars.


    In other words...


    Zhang Han deployed thousands of formations in an instant? ? ?


    "No! No! No! I want to go down! I want to go down!!"


    Su Qianyuan panicked and wanted to go to the ground.


    But the surplus of his flying up was not taken off. Under inertia, he couldn''t go down at all. He could only watch him madly crash into the thousands of little lunar stars.


    Do not!


    I don¡¯t want to go up!


    Second brother, I was wrong! !


    Su Qianyuan had no choice but to hit him.


    ¡­¡­


    Boom...


    The gate of Wudaozong.


    Zhang Han did not know when, he had already returned here.


    He looked back at the mountainside.


    There is surprise in his eyes.


    "The explosion is so loud? I have placed six layers of shielding arrays, and it can still be heard."


    "This shouldn¡¯t disturb Master, right? Forget it, I¡¯ll go to Master¡¯s Palace later, and arrange a few more large shielding arrays to block the consciousness, the sound, and everything! Master knows, I¡¯m sure to be very pleased. !"


    Zhang Han muttered to himself.


    nodded secretly, he ran towards the Master¡¯s Palace.


    The movements are very light, for fear of disturbing Master.


    Zhang Han walked to the main hall square, preparing to make a detour to the Master¡¯s Palace.


    is passing by the Sovereign Hall.


    Suddenly, a figure walked out of the Sect Master¡¯s hall and met Zhang Han.


    "Huh? Han''er? You are sneaky in front of this suzerain hall, what do you want to do."


    Chu Yuan, who had just walked out, frowned when he saw Zhang Han''s and asked.


    "Huh? Master, you are not in your palace?"


    Zhang Han was stunned.


    "Why do you want to be in your palace as a teacher? It''s you, what are you doing here?"


    Chu Yuan looked at this old Yinbi disciple strangely.


    Should I not know this disciple, and what do you want to fix?


    "it''s okay no problem."


    Zhang Han shook his head quickly.


    He didn''t want to say it in front of Master.


    These things can be done secretly for the master. If you say it, then you have the meaning of asking for credit.


    "Really all right?"


    Chu Yuan always felt that this disciple had any thoughts.


    He has just accepted Tantai Luoxue, and he has just finished flicking.


    Couldn¡¯t this disciple use any small tricks...


    You must know that the disciple in front of him is a real old man.


    Always be honest, at the critical moment, that is backstab.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan''s expression changed a little.


    "Han''er, are you really okay? Are you sure?"


    Chu Yuan asked again.


    "Master, of course I am fine."


    Zhang Han shook his head and said.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan was still uneasy, looking suspicious, looked at Zhang Han again and again.


    It''s not that he is suspicious.


    He is really scared.


    In his opinion.


    Su Qianyuan''s ability to become a talent is mostly related to this guy.


    Let this guy stay in the sect, he was really worried.


    He accepted the genius of Tantai Luoxue.


    In case Zhang Han really makes a fuss about him, and he becomes another talent, then he will fall to a mortal.


    Still think of a way to get this guy down the mountain.


    "Han Er."


    Chu Yuan spoke softly.


    "Master, disciples are here."


    Zhang Han responded repeatedly.


    "Well, my teacher plans to let you go down the mountain to travel alone, what do you think?"


    Chu Yuan said slowly.


    "Master, the disciple does not plan to go down the mountain in the near future."


    Zhang Han''s head shook like a rattle.


    He hasn''t erected the majesty of his second brother in front of the fourth younger sister.


    How can this go down the mountain like this.


    "Why? If you are a teacher, you don''t listen anymore? It''s not for the teacher to fool you. After all, the young eagle will have to experience wind and rain to soar above the nine heavens. You have nothing to cultivate. If you don''t experience it, how can you be in the future? Go further?"


    Chu Yuan sighed, all looks good for Zhang Han.


    "Master, I...I..."


    Zhang Han opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    "Okay! Listen as a teacher! Pack up, go down the mountain to experience!"


    Chu Yuan said firmly.


    fixed his eyes on Zhang Han.


    There was an idea that suddenly came into his mind.


    If Zhang Han refuses again.


    Then he can only take this opportunity to expel this old Yinbi Zhang Han from the sect ¡®righteously¡¯!


    On the surface, he is also a good master as a disciple! !


    In the sight of Chu Yuan.


    Zhang Han hesitated for a long time before slowly raising his head.


    "Master, disciple...the disciple cleans up, and then goes down the mountain to experience."


    Zhang Han gritted his teeth and said.


    "Pity."


    Chu Yuan sighed.


    "Huh? Master, what a pity?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing, get a good experience!"


    "The disciple, please follow the orders of the master!"


    "¡­¡­"


    First update, ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 128： Sour (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 128 Sour (seeking monthly ticket)


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    The night is like ink.


    At this moment, beside one of the trails in the many halls of Wudaozong.


    Tantai Luo Xue leaned against a giant tree, holding a stone chessboard in his hand.


    She stared at the stone chessboard, watching carefully.


    I don¡¯t care about being next to the trail.


    Tantai Luo Xue couldn''t help it.


    She forgot to ask her master, where is the palace where she lives.


    No one can be found in the sect.


    Anxiously watching Tantai Luoxue on the chessboard, she didn''t bother to worry about anything, so she just found a fairly clean trail and sat next to her.


    Look at this stone chessboard closely.


    "This chessboard is very extraordinary. My eyes cannot fully see through this chessboard, as if something is blocking everything from peeping."


    "However, what prevented others from prying on this chessboard is slowly disappearing. If I guess correctly, after a while, my eyes should be able to see through this chessboard thoroughly."


    Tantai Luo Xue whispered a few words.


    She has some vague guesses about this chessboard.


    It is estimated that what prevents others from peeping on this chessboard should be prohibited by the master.


    After handing it over to her, the prohibition is automatically lifted.


    Tantai Luo Xue is very curious.


    What kind of treasure is this?


    can actually make her blind to her innate eyes.


    Since she was born, there has been nothing invisible to these eyes.


    But after entering Wudaozong.


    These eyes seem to be useless.


    Second brother Zhang Han, Tantai Luo Xue could not see through.


    Every palace in Wudao Sect, Tantai Luo Xue can''t see through.


    is the chessboard in his hand, and Tantai Luo Xue can''t see through it.


    and also¡­¡­


    Her master, Chu Yuan.


    Tantai Luo Xue could not see through.


    In the eyes of Tantai Luoxue, her master only has the cultivation level of the refinement realm.


    But obviously, her master cannot be in the Qi Refining Realm.


    Master is really the realm of refining Qi, can you come to accept her as a genius as a disciple? Do not make jokes.


    What kind of Qi Refining Realm can be so shameless to accept a genius as a disciple.


    So she didn''t doubt Chu Yuan''s realm.


    I can only say that she can''t see through her eyes.


    I can¡¯t see through the true cultivation of the master.


    The whole Wudao Sect is like shrouded in a layer of mist, mysterious and powerful.


    Huhu...


    Suddenly, a gust of breeze passed by.


    The white clothes on Luo Xue of Tantai was slightly blown, and she suddenly turned her head to look to the side of the trail.


    "Who?!"


    Tantai Luoxue''s tone is cold.


    Born with smart eyes, it''s not just that her eyes are peculiar.


    With natural insight, her natural soul is much stronger than ordinary people, and her intuition is more sensitive.


    At the moment the breeze passed.


    She noticed that someone was approaching.


    Tantai Luo Xue looked over the trail.


    On the other side, Zhang Han slowly emerged from the darkness, a magic circle on the bottom of his feet was flashing, making his breath disappear, and his steps were very light, for fear of disturbing something.


    "Junior sister, your spiritual sense is so powerful that you can still find me."


    Zhang Han walked over quickly and said cautiously.


    "Brother? Senior sister has met brother."


    Tantai Luo Xue saw Zhang Han clearly, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    muttered in his heart the weirdness of this brother.


    Hidden breath in the middle of the night, and slipped over silently.


    also lost her heart and was not scared.


    I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be scared to death if I¡¯m scared.


    "Junior sister, get up, don''t be polite, it''s your own family."


    Zhang Han waved his hand cautiously, just like being a thief.


    "Senior brother, you... there is no one near us, right? Don''t be so... well, be so careful?"


    Tantai Luo Xue said quite speechlessly.


    The words come out.


    Zhang Han also shook his head helplessly, and he couldn''t help it.


    Master asked him to go down the mountain to experience.


    He originally planned to leave tomorrow.


    can''t stand Master''s urging.


    Finally, I could only go down the mountain in the evening under Master¡¯s nose.


    But Zhang Han was not happy. He wanted to establish some prestige in front of the younger sister and help the younger sister before leaving.


    So secretly sneaked into the mountain in the middle of the night, using the array to hide his breath.


    "Junior sister, this is a long story, it''s hard to tell."


    "Senior brother is ready to go down the mountain to experience, but I am not at ease on your side, so I came to see you. What are your doubts about you, sister? You can talk to brother, brother will definitely help you."


    Zhang Han whispered.


    "Where are you puzzled? Oh, yes, brother, dare you to ask where is the palace where you live? The younger sister has not been familiar with the clan after getting started soon."


    Luo Xue thought for a while and asked.


    "That¡¯s the problem? No, Junior Sister, are there any problems with practice?"


    Zhang Han shook his head and said.


    "In practice? No."


    Tantai Luo Xue frowned Liu Mei and said.


    What can be the problem with her.


    Master gave her a treasure to give her a clue.


    And she also has a pair of bright eyes.


    The body cherishes the heavenly roots.


    Very talented.


    What else can be wrong with this.


    "Really not? Master''s teaching, can you understand, Junior sister?"


    Zhang Han asked again.


    You must know that when he started, he didn¡¯t understand Master¡¯s words. Later, the senior brother helped him.


    The same is true when the third junior brother is getting started.


    However, he helped the Third Junior Brother.


    Originally, he still wanted to help these four junior sisters.


    But these four sisters, don¡¯t you need to help?


    "Junior sister did not understand the Tao taught by the respected master, but the respected master gave her a treasure, saying that she would use her as a clue to enlighten the Tao."


    Tantai Luo Xue said truthfully.


    Hearing this, Zhang Han was stunned.


    The treasure? ?


    Why didn¡¯t the master give it to them?


    Inexplicable acid breeds.


    Billion points of acid.


    "Well, sister, can you show me the treasure?"


    Zhang said shabbyly.


    "Brother, the treasure is here."


    Tantai Luo Xue put the chessboard on her hand in front of him.


    Zhang Han looked down.


    The pupils shrank suddenly.


    Of course he knows this chessboard.


    Returning from the border of Dongzhou, Master always held this chessboard in his hand.


    Obviously, when he looked at the chessboard that Master was holding before, he still couldn''t see anything, like a mortal thing.


    Looking at it now, he could feel a trace of extraordinary breath coming from the chessboard.


    This extraordinary breath made Zhang Han''s natural heart feel uneasy.


    That is a sense of threat.


    This treasure is absolutely beyond the level of Lingbao!


    Although Zhang Han does not have Lingbao, he has seen Lingbao in Shenbing Pavilion.


    None of those Lingbao made his heart feel threatened.


    But this treasure made his heart feel uneasy.


    Master actually gave this kind of treasure to the younger sister who just entered...


    Sour, sour, sour...


    Didn¡¯t he say yes, he is the future Sect Master of Wudao Sect.


    Why is the treatment of the newcomer better than him?


    Zhang Han feels a little uncomfortable, and some want to cry.


    He felt that Master had changed his mind.


    So, love will disappear right...


    Second update, ask for monthly pass


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 129： The era of stocking is over (please ask for a monthly pass)

    Chapter 129 The era of stocking has passed (seeking monthly ticket)


    Zhang Han went down the mountain.


    The mountain that went down overnight, after learning that Tantai Luoxue had obtained a treasure just after getting started, he went down sourly.


    Although Tantai Luoxue felt strange, she didn''t say anything. Anyway, the second senior brother had already told her something about Innocent Sect.


    Tantai Luoxue easily found a palace and lived there.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    Early the next morning.


    Chu Yuan walked out of his palace.


    He learned fine this time.


    There is no practice in retreat.


    Instead, he intends to pay attention to Tantai Luoxue''s daily practice.


    If there is anything wrong, kick it out immediately!


    Stocking?


    The era of stocking is over!


    Now someone in Chu has learned fine!


    It''s time to pay attention.


    Chu Yuan left the palace.


    came to the kitchen place of Li Ergang.


    Well, there is no spiritual consciousness in the refining state, he can''t find where Tantai Luoxue is.


    But he felt that Tantai Luoxue would definitely come to the kitchen to eat.


    If it doesn¡¯t come...


    That is definitely not right.


    Chu Yuan held this thought and walked to the edge of the kitchen.


    I saw Li Ergang who was busy killing chickens at a glance.


    At the same time, Li Ergang also noticed Chu Yuan.


    Two Qi Refining Realms...


    It is impossible to hide whereabouts.


    "Sovereign! You are here, sit down, sit down, I''m dealing with chicken, wait for me to cook for you!"


    Li Ergang spoke quickly.


    "Okay, but Er Gang, where did you get the whole chicken?"


    Chu Yuan generously sat down on the chair and asked curiously.


    "Oh, this, this was delivered by the big brother when you went down the mountain last time!"


    Li Ergang replied.


    Now it''s Chu Yuan''s turn to be confused.


    Why, that fellow Ye Luo has come back?


    Chu Yuan asked suspiciously.


    Li Ergang also quickly answered.


    Ye Luo came back with an old man.


    I didn¡¯t know what happened later, the old man fought with Su Qianyuan and beat Su Qianyuan to tears.


    Listen to this Chu Yuan.


    Happy.


    His third child was beaten and cried.


    Good job.


    Although Chu Yuan thought from beginning to end that Zhang Han helped Su Qianyuan to become a talent, and the hatred value was always on Zhang Han, it did not mean that he was not angry with Su Qianyuan.


    It''s just that he doesn''t bother to repair Su Qianyuan.


    Of course, this has nothing to do with his current two Qi refining realm.


    is just ¡®lazy¡¯.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Luo brought someone up and beat Su Qianyuan to tears.


    This is actually helping him repair Su Qianyuan.


    It''s better for Yeluo.


    Chu Yuan was slightly emotional.


    For the first-order realm that Ye Luo spent on him, he didn''t lose any thoughts.


    But this Han and Su Qianyuan''s two great realms, how do they want to lose.


    I can¡¯t wait to press these two people on the ground every day and rubbing wildly.


    The words say so.


    But strength does not allow Chu Yuan to do this.


    Chu Yuan sighed deeply and could only feel helpless.


    Soon, Chu Yuan stopped thinking about it.


    put his gaze on Li Ergang.


    "You said, Luo Er sent a bunch of things up?"


    Chu Yuan asked.


    "Yeah, Sect Master, after the master asked me what I wanted, I said, he sent someone to buy it. Now everything is ready, so that when the Sect Master comes to eat, he will eat some mundane things. Finished dishes."


    Li Ergang answered with a smile.


    "Speaking of, you made this kitchen, as well as the various condiments you usually use. I haven''t given you any money yet. It''s all your own, right? Come on, I''ll make up for you now. on."


    Chu Yuan patted his head, looking like "just remembered".


    Still posing for money.


    "Sect Master! This is what I should do, no need to give, no need to give! Besides, it didn¡¯t cost much at all..."


    Li Ergang continued to speak.


    "Oh, okay."


    Chu Yuan let it go and withdrew the money from the hand.


    Li Ergang: "¡­¡­"


    Would you like this simply.


    Is it no longer polite?


    "By the way, that new disciple Tantai Luoxue, have you ever come to you for a meal?"


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, raised his head and asked.


    The words come out.


    Li Ergang was taken aback.


    He didn''t know that Chu Yuan had accepted another disciple.


    At this moment, I heard Chu Yuan''s question.


    shook his head quickly.


    "No, Sovereign, except for the meal you came to eat last time, no disciples have come to eat."


    Li Ergang spoke.


    Chu Yuan heard the words and pondered for a while.


    What happened to this disciple?


    It makes no sense.


    This disciple will obviously only start the next day, so it is impossible to toss out anything.


    Chu Yuan frowned and thought for a while.


    suddenly remembered.


    correct! !


    It''s not that Tantai Luo Xue didn''t come!


    But he never told Tantai Luoxue, where is the palace where he lives, and where is the kitchen.


    Where does Luo Xue know so much?


    You must know that Tantai Luoxue is only a mortal now. If he develops some disease, wouldn''t he cause trouble for himself?


    Chu Yuan got up and was ready to go to Tantai Luoxue.


    at this time.


    A female voice came from behind.


    "Master!"


    Chu Yuan turned his head to look.


    Tantai Luo Xue was walking slowly, and after seeing Chu Yuan, he saluted from a distance to show respect.


    Ok?


    How did this disciple find here?


    Chu Yuan looked at the approaching Luoxue of Tantai, with some doubts.


    Logically speaking, this disciple should not know where the kitchen is. After all, Wudaozong is very broad.


    Furthermore, Tantai Luoxue put on a light blue robe, obviously he found the palace and changed it.


    You can also find the residence palace...


    Is this a genius? Or is it that Su Qianyuan''s goods and Tantai Luoxue met and told Tantai Luoxue?


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, but didn''t care.


    This kind of thing has no effect on him, so there is no need to think too much.


    On the other side, Tantai Luo Xue had already walked to Chu Yuan and saluted again.


    "Disciples pay respect to Master!"


    Tantai Luo Xue spoke softly.


    "Well, is it here to eat? Sit down, this is our Innocent Sect chef, you can tell him what you want to eat."


    Chu Yuan introduced Li Ergang.


    "Hi, my lord, what do you need to eat?"


    Li Ergang stood up appropriately and said with a smile.


    "Hello, just give me a piece of porridge."


    Tantai Luo Xue nodded lightly, sat down, and said to Li Ergang.


    Hear this.


    Li Ergang casually responded, then turned around and was about to enter the kitchen.


    He didn''t care much.


    Because he could see that Tantai Luoxue was a mortal.


    Any porridge? Since it''s a white porridge, it''s fine.


    It was made from Lingmi anyway, and the taste is not bad.


    the other side.


    Tantai Luo Xue and Chu Yuan were sitting on the same table. They were casual and generous, but those bright eyes looked at Chu Yuan from time to time.


    No matter how you look at it, it is in the refinement realm...


    Is this the powerful disguise of Master?


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass! !


    The monthly pass is over three hundred. Forgive the cabbage for not seeing it. Today or tomorrow, the cabbage will add another chapter! Huh! Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 130： Tantai Luo Xue is the future Sect Master of Wudao Sect? (Seeking month

    Chapter 130 Tantai Luo Xue is the future Sect Master of No Dao Sect? (Seeking monthly pass)


    Wudaozong, next to the kitchen.


    Chu Yuan and Tantai Luoxue sat at the table.


    Li Ergang got into the kitchen alone, busy living.


    Take out the Lingmi and prepare to make porridge.


    While making it, while eavesdropping on the conversation between the outside master and the female disciple.


    Outside.


    Chu Yuan and Tantai Luo Xue were chatting.


    "Luo Xue, after you started, did you see your two brothers?"


    Chu Yuanyun said lightly.


    "Master, the disciple and the second brother have met, but the third brother has not."


    Tantai Luo Xue answered obediently.


    "Well, you can contact the third brother, but your second brother is not a good person. If you don''t want to contact it, don''t contact it. Because the teacher is afraid that you will not be able to make progress in your practice, then go and ask your second brother."


    "I will give you a privilege to be a teacher. If you encounter difficulties in your practice, you can directly look for a teacher instead of asking your brothers."


    Chu Yuan asked.


    I was afraid of this disciple, so I went to Zhang Han, and Zhang Han had brought him a talent.


    For this disciple, he has a lot of thoughts.


    This is an important point for him to come back and become invincible.


    Only when he successfully teaches and abolishes the disciple once, he has the experience to continue teaching and abolish the next one.


    The beginning of my cultivation from the refining realm to invincibility is here!


    "Thank you, Master, disciples remember Master¡¯s words, if there is any doubt, I will ask the teacher to respect."


    Tantai Luo Xue responded with a smile.


    Li Ergang in the kitchen heard the conversation between the master and apprentice, and silently took out some vegetable porridge from the counter.


    This new disciple is so favored.


    Can''t afford to offend.


    If you really cook a bowl of porridge, you still won¡¯t be remembered?


    Li Ergang prepares materials.


    The conversation outside continues.


    Li Ergang couldn''t help but stretch his ears, wanting to hear clearly.


    "Luo Xue, although you are the root of heaven, and you are born with insight, right? But your comprehension is much weaker than that of your seniors, so you must be psychologically prepared when you enlighten. It may not be so easy. Realize it, do you understand?"


    "Master, disciples understand."


    Li Ergang in the kitchen was frightened.


    Tian Linggen? Born to be insightful?


    This talent is too strong.


    I don¡¯t know how many times he crushed it.


    He put the vegetable back in silently.


    took out some more meat.


    "Well, Luo Xue, you are much more obedient than your senior brothers, and you should understand the Tao. Given time, the future master will be yours."


    "The disciple...the disciple will definitely live up to Master''s expectations!"


    àÛ! !


    Hear here.


    Li Ergang almost fell the plate on his hands.


    what.


    What did he hear? !


    Sect Master He appointed this new disciple to be the future Sect Master of Wudao Sect? !


    Does he know such a shocking secret?


    Will he be silenced?


    Li Ergang was horrified and looked out secretly.


    He was relieved to find that Chu Yuan didn''t pay attention to him.


    and many more.


    This new disciple is the future Sect Master of Wudao Sect.


    Not growing up yet?


    Does ?? mean that he can hold his thigh?


    Li Ergang rolled his eyes and thought it was feasible.


    He hurriedly went to the farmed animals in Houya.


    ¡­¡­


    Both the master and apprentice sitting in front of the kitchen noticed Li Ergang who was running wild.


    It is really Li Ergang''s body, running fast, the movement is too eye-catching.


    "Master, there seems to be something wrong with this chef?"


    Tantai Luo Xue said in a puzzled way.


    "Don''t worry about him, I guess I''m going to prepare the ingredients."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand, not in the mood to care about this fat man.


    Tantai Luo Xue heard Master say so.


    Naturally, there is nothing more to say.


    The master and apprentice talked again.


    Of course, Chu Yuan is talking more and Tantai Luo Xue is listening.


    After a while.


    When a dish was put on the table, the master and apprentice stopped talking.


    I have to say that Li Ergang¡¯s cooking skills are really strong.


    A dish after dish was put up.


    The fragrance is pungent.


    directly aroused the appetites of Chu Yuan and Tantai Luoxue.


    Chu Yuan glanced at the dishes on the table, and found that there was no ¡®porridge¡¯ mentioned by Tantai Luo Xue just now, so he raised his eyebrows.


    "Ergang, where''s Luo Xue''s porridge? Wouldn''t you make the dishes first, then the porridge?"


    Chu Yuan asked.


    Hear this.


    Standing at the door of the kitchen, Li Ergang waved his hand quickly and pointed at the dishes on the table.


    "Sovereign, the table is all porridge."


    Li Ergang replied.


    Now Chu Yuan was stunned.


    These dishes on the table? All porridge?


    He was blind.


    People are color-blind, he is blind? ?


    "Lord, look, these are really porridge. There is porridge beside each plate! The main body is made of porridge!"


    Li Ergang quickly explained.


    Chu Yuan turned his head and looked.


    He saw it now.


    There are a few grains of rice in the corner of each dish...


    So, call this porridge? ?


    Chu Yuan was silent.


    "Sovereign, you don¡¯t understand! Don¡¯t look at each plate with only a few grains of rice, but these grains of rice are all the essence of a dish!"


    Li Ergang introduced carefully.


    Chu Yuan: "..."


    Why does he feel that this fat man has changed?


    How can it smell like licking a dog?


    Moreover, it''s not the kind that licks him.


    Licking his mortal disciple...


    Chu Yuan looked at the fat man with faint eyes.


    Fatty was also taken aback by Chu Yuan''s gaze, swallowing and spitting.


    "Sovereign, there are your dishes, look here, here are three dishes, just made for you."


    Li Ergang coughed twice and pointed to the three dishes on the table.


    Three dishes placed on the edge.


    Compared with the table full of dishes, these three dishes are simply to the extreme.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    Tantai Luo Xue next to ?? looked at and laughed.


    Unexpectedly, there was such a dramatic scene between the chef and the master.


    "If the master does not dislike it, it is enough to have a meal with the disciple."


    Tantai Luo Xue said with a smile.


    looked down at these dishes on the table.


    Through her eyes, she can see that there is some spirituality in these dishes.


    Obviously these dishes are helpful for spiritual practice.


    Based on her current mortal realm, she might not be able to eat much.


    Hearing this, Chu Yuan could only nod his head and glared at the fat man Li Ergang.


    did not say much.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the territory of Dongzhou, above Taiyi Sword Sect...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 131： Ye Luo Cultist (seeking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 131 Ye Luo Cultists (seeking monthly ticket)


    Dongzhou area.


    Beyond the Xuansong 72 Mountain Range, a mountain gate stands here, blocking the way for others to enter the 72 Mountain Range.


    Above the mountain gate, four large brushes with faint golden light are portrayed like dragons and snakes-Taiyi Jianzong!


    At this moment.


    A figure came here, wanting to go up through the mountain gate.


    This figure looks only twenty-three-four years old, wearing a Confucian robe, black hair curled up with a wooden hairpin, clean and elegant, elegant and easy-going, like a peerless Confucian fairy.


    This person is Zhang Han.


    After Zhang Han went down the mountain, he originally planned to go to Yunzhou, which is next door to Dongzhou, for a stroll.


    But his mind suddenly changed.


    Want to come and meet the big brother Ye Luo.


    After some inquiries, I learned what Ye Luo had done in Dongzhou, and felt that besides the strength of the big brother, he also came to Taiyi Jianzong, the purpose is to see Ye Luo.


    Zhang Han walked to the gate of the mountain.


    Looking at this rather magnificent mountain gate from a distance.


    "Big brother is worthy of being a big brother. It''s just a long time since I left the sect, and he opened up a holy ground for cultivation, Taiyi Jianzong... Dao begets one, two lives, three three, three begets all things, tusk, big brother is so bold."


    Zhang Han said with emotion.


    I have to say that it is a very fulfilling thing to personally develop a sacred place for cultivation.


    But compared to inheriting the position of Wudao Sect Sect Master, it is still so much worse.


    Especially, taking the position of the Wudao Sect Sect Master who should have been the big brother.


    That taste...


    The more I think about it, the more I want to laugh.


    Ahem.


    Be serious.


    It wouldn¡¯t be good if the big brother saw him laughing here.


    Zhang Han handles his mood well.


    I wanted to step directly into Taiyi Sword Sect.


    But just when he was about to step into the mountain gate.


    The breath of the two Nascent Soul Stages fell from the sky and stopped Zhang Han.


    "Where is the Daoist friend coming? My Taiyi Sword Sect has not been completed yet. If you want to visit, please wait until my Taiyi Sword Sect is completed!"


    I saw two old men stepping on flying swords flying out from outside the mountain gate, exuding aura, trying to suppress Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han, who had just raised his leg, was taken aback, and silently retracted the outstretched leg.


    Looking at the two Nascent Soul Stages in the sky, I was really a little surprised.


    Master Taiyi Jianzong is so arrogant.


    Native Infant Realm is used as a gatekeeper.


    But now is not the time to think about it.


    Zhang Han put away many thoughts and looked up at the two old men.


    "Xia is a disciple of the Wudao Sect, and the master of the Taiyi Sword Sect is Senior Brother Zaixia. Please also ask the two to give a briefing and Zhang Han to visit."


    Zhang Han did not look down on these two people because they were guards, but spoke very kindly.


    "Wu Dao Sect?!"


    The two elders who stepped on the flying sword glanced at each other, and there was horror in their eyes.


    In this year, who didn¡¯t know that Dongju Yin Sejong Gate was Wudaozong.


    In particular, there are quite a few rumors about Wudaozong recently.


    The most important thing is that their Taiyi Sword Sect and Wudaozong are deeply rooted, and the suzerain was born in Wudaozong, and when the Holy Land was established, Wudaozong was established as the ancestor of Taiyi Sword Sect.


    There are people from Wudaozong who come to visit, and they are still Ye Sect Master¡¯s junior brother? !


    "This lord! Please wait a moment, we will inform the suzerain. It is not that we refuse to let the adults go in, but the rules set by the suzerain."


    Two old men quickly jumped off the flying sword.


    "Understand, you two should report first."


    Zhang Han smiled elegantly.


    The two elders nodded, quickly condensed their magic power, and shot a sword stream towards the inside of the gate.


    This is their unique communication method of Taiyi Jianzong.


    "Please wait a minute, please!"


    The two old men said repeatedly.


    Zhang Han smiled kindly, without saying much.


    Stand there quietly, waiting for the news to come back.


    A moment later.


    A stream of light flew back from the other side of the mountain gate.


    An old man stretched out his hand and took the streamer.


    "My lord! The lord has an order, so you can go up by yourself. The lord is waiting for you on the main peak."


    The old man said respectfully.


    "it is good."


    Zhang Han nodded and turned back, not surprised.


    The relationship between him and the big brother is also considered close.


    If the big brother really came down the mountain to greet him, it would be a surprise.


    Instead, let him go up by himself, which shows the relationship between the two sides.


    Zhang Han''s thoughts flashed, and the formation on the soles of his feet rose up and flew in toward the gate.


    Enter the mountain gate.


    What you see when you get started is a series of majestic peaks.


    Above the mountain, various buildings are being built.


    Taiyi Sword Sect is obviously not fully established yet.


    But the aura within Taiyi Sword Sect is already very rich.


    At least the aura here is richer than Wudaozong.


    Zhang Han looked at everything in Taiyi Sword Sect all the way.


    flew inward at the same time.


    Although he didn''t know where the so-called main peak was, he could perceive the breath of Ye Luo.


    "Master, big brother, let the brother give you a surprise, and see if you can find the brother."


    A faint smile flashed in Zhang Han''s eyes.


    The thought arises.


    The formation under the feet changed.


    His breath is hidden, and his consciousness is undetectable.


    At the same time, Zhang Han accelerated and flew in the direction where Ye Luo was.


    Just a cup of tea.


    Zhang Han came to the sky above the main peak.


    He easily saw his big brother.


    Because his elder brother is in a square at this moment, talking to ten young people.


    seems to be teaching disciples.


    "Oh? Did the master accept disciples? I want to see how the master teaches the disciples."


    Zhang Han, who was standing in the sky above the magic circle, came to be interested, and did not rush to show up. Instead, he deployed a few more hidden formations to ensure that the big brother would not find him.


    Immediately hid in the formation, looking at the big brothers and disciples below.


    ...


    Above the main peak, there is a square.


    Ye Luo is looking at the disciples he has received during this time.


    There are seven in total.


    Four men and three women, all of them are geniuses.


    At this moment, Ye Luo is talking to these seven disciples.


    "This seat has already told you the secret of enlightenment, so that you can look up and see if there is nothing to do. So, after watching for so long, has anyone seen anything?"


    "Talk about it one by one, do you see anything?"


    Ye Luo carried her hands on her back, and said lightly.


    His voice came into the ears of seven disciples.


    Seven disciples, but no one dared to reply, all bowed their heads.


    One by one, they were madly complaining.


    Just let them look up at the sky.


    Can they see a ghost?


    Except for the sun¡¯s glare, the snake skin didn¡¯t see it.


    But they dare not say anything.


    If they said it, they would be sure, and the "Taiyi Sword Master" in front of him would definitely say it again.


    At the beginning, labor and management were sitting on the ground, looking at the sky for a long time, and realizing that, this is a matter of having eyes, don¡¯t you have eyes...


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 132： Big brother, you don’t speak martial ethics (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 132 Brother, you don¡¯t speak martial ethics (seeking monthly ticket)


    Looking at the seven disciples who bowed their heads.


    Ye Luo seems to have also seen the thoughts of the seven disciples, put on a look of hatred for iron and steel, and sighed for a long time.


    "I think this seat was sitting on the ground of Wudaozong. I looked at the sky for a long time and realized my own way. This is obviously something that can be done with eyes. Why can''t you do it?"


    "I think you guys are quite talented, why can''t you?"


    Ye Luo counted down these seven disciples.


    The heads of these seven disciples are lower.


    All of them secretly said that it was true.


    They knew what this guy would say.


    "Master, it¡¯s not that the disciples can¡¯t realize it. I really don¡¯t have a clue. If Master can give some clues, then the disciples will surely be able to realize it!"


    One of the disciples gritted their teeth and stood up.


    "The clue? Isn''t the clue for you? Look up more."


    Ye Luo glared at the disciple and said.


    Seven disciples: "..."


    Look up more, what is this clue?


    This is to make them realize a spell to observe the temperature of the sky, and then predict daily what is the direction of the wind and how the temperature is today?


    The seven disciples were silent again.


    They don¡¯t want to say more.


    I feel that no matter how much I say, I can''t say this Sect Master.


    Ye Luo looked at the seven disciples and took a deep breath.


    Walked two steps left and right, carrying his hands on his back.


    Aloof, arrogant and deserted temperament hovering around him.


    He shook his head.


    "You still don''t understand the good intentions of this seat."


    "If this seat really teaches you such spells directly, this seat is afraid that it will affect your own way. There are countless ways in the world, but the way you come out is the best. If it is taught by this seat Spells affect you, so your future upper limit will never be too high."


    "Can you understand the mind of this seat?"


    Ye Luo slowly said.


    "Master, disciples...The disciples understand Master¡¯s good intentions, but the disciples really can¡¯t realize anything..."


    "Yes, Master, look up, I really don''t see anything."


    "Master, what order chain you said, we have never seen it."


    "Master, I can see that the weather is good today, and there may be local heavy rain later, but nothing else."


    Seven disciples opened their mouths one after another, all at a loss. They really couldn''t realize it.


    Don''t talk about it for a long time, it is only half a month and a half year, and they all feel that they can''t realize anything.


    "If you don''t realize it, you must realize it! This seat has great expectations of you."


    Ye Luo said, sighing inwardly.


    Why are these seven disciples so uneasy?


    As long as there is one who can realize it, it is considered good.


    But now, no one has realized it.


    "Dare to ask Master, what is your expectation of us? Maybe you can use other ways to meet your expectation of Master. There is no need to realize this... well, realize this thing you look up at."


    A disciple hesitated for a while, then spoke.


    "Expectation? It can''t be regarded as an expectation, right? It''s just a small goal, reaching the Nascent Soul Stage within a year."


    Ye Luo said casually.


    Hear this.


    The seven disciples almost didn''t kneel down for the suzerain.


    Achieve the Nascent Soul Stage within a year? ?


    Is this a small goal? ?


    This beep gives you an old pretense...


    Ye Luo ignored these disciples and talked to himself.


    "As a teacher, I want you to reach the Nascent Soul Realm within a year. Only when you realize your own Taoist Nascent Soul Realm, can you defeat a master uncle in Wudaozong."


    "If you juniors can beat your uncle, I guess your uncle''s face will be very beautiful."


    Ye Luo was talking, her eyes gleaming.


    This is his plan!


    Train disciples, let them defeat Zhang Han from generation to generation!


    By then, his second junior brother, his face will definitely be very exciting.


    But now it seems...


    These disciples are very weak.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    In the sky, Zhang Han, who was hiding in the hidden formation, heard Ye Luo''s words, his mouth twitched frantically.


    He didn¡¯t think that the ¡®uncle master of Wudao¡¯ mentioned by this big brother would be Su Qianyuan.


    Su Qianyuan didn''t have the ability to make the big brother so concerned.


    The only possibility is him.


    This big brother, actually has such a funny mentality...


    It was not enough to give him a soul and body double blow last time, but now he is still instigating juniors, wanting juniors to grow up quickly, and then defeat him...


    I look down on him too much.


    Anyway, he is also the future Sect Master of Wudao Sect, alright.


    Zhang Han almost couldn''t help throwing tens of thousands of formations to smash Ye Luo.


    Although Zhang Han did not attack Ye Luo, he couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Big brother, your way of being a disciple is quite interesting."


    Zhang Han walked out of the hidden formation, putting on a gentle expression very hard.


    He really wanted to throw thousands of formations on his big brother at this moment.


    Below the main peak square.


    Ye Luo, who was still about to speak, noticed it the moment Zhang Han walked out of the hidden formation.


    His face became stiff, and then he recovered.


    "Second Junior Brother, you are here."


    Ye Luo raised his head to look at Zhang Han, and said hello.


    finished.


    He looked at the seven disciples without changing his face, and said: "Okay, you go down first, remember to practice hard, don''t slacken off."


    The seven disciples looked at each other, and after respectfully bowing to Ye Luo, they obediently retreated.


    Zhang Han above ?? also fell down at this time and stepped into the main peak square.


    "Master, your method of teaching is really unique."


    Zhang Han stared at Ye Luo with a smile.


    "Ah? Brother, how did you see me teaching apprentices? Oh, that''s how Master taught me at the beginning. It''s pretty good."


    Ye Luo said flatly.


    completely forgot what he had just said.


    All facial expressions are extremely plain.


    It''s as if Zhang Han had just read it wrong and heard it wrong.


    Hearing this, Zhang Han was silent for a moment.


    He felt that it was necessary to show his current strength in front of the big brother.


    Otherwise, this big brother will never die.


    Actually still thinking of hitting him with a junior...


    Now, he doesn¡¯t have to break through the God Realm with his own mana, plus the formation of the heart, and the relationship with the Lunar Star.


    The fighting power may not be weaker, big brother.


    "Big brother, I haven''t seen you for a long time, why don''t you come to have a discussion?"


    Zhang Han smiled and said.


    "Of course it is possible, brother pointed me, is this not a normal thing, brother, wait a moment, brother recently studied a method that uses the energy of the whole holy land to bless you, you let the brother perform it first."


    Ye Luo also smiled, smiling even more happily.


    The method started silently.


    In an instant, the situation within Taiyi Sword Sect changed dramatically.


    Zhang Han felt the momentum of Ye Luo starting to soar, and He Xu''s face suddenly became dark.


    Big brother! You do not speak martial arts! !


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 133： The Yunzhou chaos is related to Master? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 133 The Yunzhou Chaos is related to Master? (Seeking monthly pass)


    Dongzhou area.


    Taiyi Jianzong, Xuansong 72 Mountain Range, above the main peak.


    Dark clouds are densely covered, and thunder and lightning flashes from time to time, making deafening noises.


    Boom...


    A shocking wave of mana fluctuations spread and spread, sweeping across the entire Taiyi Sword Sect.


    Xin Los Taiyi Sword Sect has an array to protect it, which offsets the fluctuation of mana.


    Otherwise, I am afraid that all the buildings still being built in Taiyi Sword Sect will collapse.


    ¡­¡­


    Above the main peak.


    Ye Luo was above the sky, stepping on the flying sword, high above, her eyes and pupils were covered by a layer of black light, the golden mark on her forehead was gleaming, and her body was surrounded by hazy golden mist.


    Looking from a distance, like a **** overlooking the world, the terrifying power shocks everything.


    At this moment, Ye Luo stared at the fallen trees under the main peak.


    To be precise, he was staring at his second junior brother.


    Below the main peak, Zhang Han fell to the ground, with a gray head and face, coughing again and again, looking at the big brother above with a bitter expression.


    This big brother does not speak martial arts...


    When ?? comes up, it will be fully opened, pressing him on the ground and rubbing it.


    Don¡¯t even give him a chance to open the formation...


    Really inappropriate.


    "How about it, the second younger brother, are you still not learning from each other?"


    Ye Luo stood on the flying sword and said with a faint smile.


    "Compare! Big brother, let me start the formation first! Wait for me!"


    Zhang Han gritted his teeth and stood up from the ground.


    "Ok, I will wait for you."


    Ye Luo smiled and agreed.


    See this scene.


    Zhang Han stopped hesitating, closed his eyes, mobilized his heart, and visualized the lunar star at the same time.


    Prepare to fight with the power of Lunar Star.


    In his mind, a picture of the moon and stars was visualized.


    "Lunar Stars are coming!!!"


    Zhang Han pointed towards the sky.


    In the heart of the formation, the ancient runes appeared one by one, shuttled in the void, waiting for the power of the lunar star to come and become a formation method.


    But the lunar star did not appear for a long time.


    Zhang Han feels cold in his heart.


    The lunar star is falling off the chain at this time? ?


    Such a close relationship, does Tai Yin Xing still have to play with him?


    "Junior Brother, don''t think about it. Within the Holy Land, the heaven and the earth are controlled by me. It is impossible for your Lunar Star to appear here."


    Ye Luo put his hands on his back and said with a smile.


    Zhang Han: "..."


    Are you so cruel? ?


    Controlled all the world...


    However, Zhang Han also understood what his biggest flaw was.


    Heaven and earth!


    Once someone controls the power of a small area of ??heaven and earth, he will not be able to use the power of the lunar star or the sun star to form an array in that small heaven and earth.


    This is his fatal flaw.


    "Big brother, the weather is not so good today, why don''t we try again tomorrow?"


    Zhang Han looked at Ye Luo, who was ready to go to the sky, and said very casually.


    Without the power of the formation, he is a little stronger than the general God Transformation Realm.


    Where could be Ye Luo''s opponent.


    "Hmm... Junior Brother, did you come down the mountain this time by the command of the Master?"


    Ye Luo answered the question.


    "No, Master asked me to go down the mountain to experience it."


    Zhang Han was taken aback for a moment, and replied subconsciously.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo smiled.


    smiles very brightly.


    It''s just that this smile looks like a devil''s smile in Zhang Han''s eyes.


    "That''s good, that brother will teach you a lesson today, so that you can understand what is sinister heart."


    The leaf fell slowly and opened his mouth.


    "Brother, don¡¯t you need it? Let¡¯s have a good chat. Isn¡¯t it good to talk about the past?"


    Zhang Han answered with a smile, and walked back without a trace.


    "It''s okay, we can talk when you lie in bed."


    Ye Luo smiled again.


    "Farewell, brother! Farewell! Really!"


    Zhang Han saw the slowly approaching Ye Luo, swallowed and spit, and didn''t want any elegant image, waved his hand, wanting Ye Luo to stay away.


    He regrets coming to see Ye Luo...


    Isn''t it good for him to go directly to experience? !


    Regret! ! !


    ¡­¡­


    After some earth-shattering movement.


    The main peak was quiet again.


    Ye Luo looked at Zhang Han, who had fainted on the ground, and shook his head.


    Why don''t you fight like this.


    Don''t you just hit the soul twice, and hit the body more.


    This fainted.


    This junior is not good at it.


    Ye Luo stretched.


    I have to say, it is still comfortable to beat Zhang Han.


    I don¡¯t know why, every time I beat this guy once, Ye Luo feels refreshed and comfortable.


    "Okay, brother, get up."


    Ye Luo stretched out his hand and waved, a mana awakened Zhang Han.


    The fainted Zhang Han was awakened and stood up in a daze.


    The next moment, the double pain of the physical soul caused him to wake up in an instant, and he took a breath.


    His...


    Zhang Han almost fainted again.


    "Okay, Junior Brother, what a big deal, look at you like this, you are also the future Sect Master of No Dao, can you be stronger, even if it hurts, don''t show it."


    Ye Luo teased casually.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han was so angry that he almost didn''t vomit blood.


    It¡¯s not you who were beaten. You can¡¯t speak while standing.


    However, this battle also made Zhang Han more aware of his own situation.


    His ability to control the world is too weak. Once someone else controls a small world, he will be half destroyed.


    The other thing is that his physical body and soul are a little weaker, and when he is attacked in close quarters, he has almost no power to resist.


    "Senior Brother, I really want to thank you for your teaching!"


    Zhang Han gritted his teeth and said.


    "You''re welcome, the brothers should watch and help each other. By the way, brother, you said you want to go down the mountain to practice, where do you plan to go to practice?"


    Ye Luo asked.


    "Go to Yunzhou!"


    Zhang Han replied in an annoyed manner.


    Compared with Dongzhou, the next door Yunzhou is more prosperous, and there are more sects about formations.


    For him, of course it¡¯s better to go to Yunzhou to practice.


    "Yunzhou has been in turmoil recently. You have to go to Yunzhou to practice, but be careful."


    Ye Luo said lightly.


    "Unrest in Yunzhou? What''s going on? Isn''t the monster beast thing settled yet?"


    Zhang Han was stunned and asked.


    "It''s not the monster beast thing, it''s the monster clan fighting with the immortal cultivation world of Yunzhou. This matter is still related to the master."


    Ye Luo explained.


    Hearing the words, Zhang Han was stunned.


    Yunzhou, why is it related to Master?


    Ye Luo saw this, and started to speak for himself.


    "Listening to the recent rumors in Dongzhou, Master didn¡¯t know when, it seemed that he had beaten the dragon monarch in Yunzhou. Later, I didn¡¯t know who came out, saying that Master had destroyed all the demon races in Yunzhou..."


    "The Yunzhou Immortal Cultivator Alliance seems to have installed an undercover agent on the Eastern State Immortal Cultivator Alliance. After learning about this, I don¡¯t know if it has expanded. I think it can wipe out the remaining little monsters in Yunzhou, and then increase the performance. , I took a group of immortal cultivators to destroy the demon.


    "Then I stabbed a big basket. Now Yunzhou is very messy."


    Ye Luo said it herself, also feeling funny.


    I have never seen such a dramatic thing.


    First update, ask for a monthly pass!


    PS: Recommend a friend''s book "I really don''t want to be a big fire"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 134： Help the younger sister grow up as soon as possible (see monthly pass)

    Chapter 134 To help the younger sister grow up as soon as possible (see monthly ticket)


    Above the main peak.


    Zhang Han, who was sore all over, was a little bit stunned when he heard what his elder brother said.


    This¡­¡­


    Yunzhou is in chaos?


    Or is it because of the respected master?


    Listening to what Ye Luo said.


    Zhang Han has no other emotions besides being confused.


    He looked at Ye Luo, and even forgot about being beaten by Ye Luo.


    "So, big brother, the leader of the Yunzhou Immortal Cultivator Alliance is so stupid? Did you lead someone to destroy the demon without a specific investigation?"


    Zhang Han asked doubtfully.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo, who stood by, shook his head.


    "Brother, you still don¡¯t understand what the Immortal Cultivator Alliance is like?"


    "Fortunately, the Alliance of Immortal Cultivators in Dongzhou, the Alliance of Immortal Cultivators in Yunzhou is used to earn achievements. If enough, it is estimated that those people will run away. There is no brain."


    Ye Luo smiled faintly and said.


    "Don''t care about the holy land in Yunzhou?"


    Zhang Han asked again.


    "I don¡¯t know what happened to the sacred land in Yunzhou. I heard that the young monk who offended the hermit practice was still offended to death. Later, the little monk maimed all the holy land in Yunzhou to avoid being Many sects in Yunzhou were besieged and fled to Zhongzhou. Now, where is the power of Yunzhou Holy Land to take care of this matter."


    Ye Luo said it by herself, and felt amused.


    The dignified cultivating holy place was actually beaten and disabled in this way.


    "In other words, Yunzhou is now equivalent to having no holy land?"


    Zhang Han asked such a sentence inexplicably.


    "Yes, the sacred land in Yunzhou is nothing but a virtual reality. What''s wrong, do you have any ideas? Don''t you want to inherit Wudao Sect in the future, but want to open up a holy land for cultivation?"


    Ye Luo said with interest.


    "Where is it? Just ask."


    Zhang Han shook his head quickly.


    What kind of sacred place to cultivate.


    Have you inherited Sejong¡¯s door incense?


    The competition between the sect and the sect, except for the fighting power of the sect, is the competition.


    The combat power of the first holy land is definitely terrifying, and the background can be slowly made up over time.


    But how can it be comparable to the hidden Sejong gate.


    Hidden Sejong¡¯s combat power and background are unparalleled.


    Can inherit the things of the Sejong Gate.


    Is it possible for him to do the job of opening up a holy place for cultivation?


    impossible.


    He Zhang Han was beaten to death, without a whole body, and it would never be possible to open up a holy ground for cultivation!


    "Junior Brother, are you determined to go to Yunzhou to practice?"


    Ye Luo asked again.


    "Well, after the Yunzhou turmoil, there is some subtle relationship with Master. In order to prevent Master from knowing that he is in a bad mood, I will go to experience and solve this problem by the way."


    Zhang Han thought for a while, nodded and said.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo nodded, responding and thinking for a while.


    He stretched his palm from his sleeve.


    A mini sword was taken out by him.


    "Take this little thing. If you meet an invincible person in Yunzhou and use this thing, I will try my best to rush over to help you."


    "Don''t refuse, it''s not that I am worried about you, I''m just afraid that Master will be sad when the time comes."


    Ye Luo couldn''t allow Zhang Han to refuse, and handed the mini sword to the opponent.


    Zhang Han opened his mouth, still did not say anything, silently accepted this mini sword.


    Seeing this, Ye Luo nodded in satisfaction.


    Their brothers fight back to fight back to fight, back to back trouble.


    But externally, I don¡¯t want to see my younger brother being bullied.


    "By the way, the last time I went to see Master, the Master was not there. I don¡¯t know how Master is now, can I still be healthy, right?"


    Ye Luo asked again.


    "Of course the master¡¯s body is healthy, but the master may not be ascending soon. Now the master¡¯s breath has fallen to the refining state, and I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s reduced to a mortal, and it¡¯s about to rise."


    Zhang Han said with a smile.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo, who stood by, was taken aback for a moment.


    Master¡¯s breath has reached the refining state?


    Obviously, when he descended the mountain, the master''s breath was still in the Golden Core Realm.


    When he first entered the sect, the master''s aura was more than just the Golden Core Realm.


    Has now changed to the refining state?


    So fast¡­¡­


    Back to Basics.


    Re-take the road of cultivation.


    Master has re-entered the Qi Refining Realm.


    Is the Master going to ascend next year?


    Ye Luo shook his head, and soon recovered.


    "Then Junior Brother, your cultivation level can be improved faster. If the Master soars, you will have no Dao Sect Sect Master. Don''t be able to suppress the Third Junior Brother."


    "If the Third Junior Brother really surpassed you, then your position is not stable."


    Ye Luo said with a smile.


    "This is indeed worth paying attention to."


    Zhang Han nodded thoughtfully.


    "Isn''t it? Are you really afraid that the Third Junior Brother will surpass you?"


    Ye Luo said strangely.


    "No, I¡¯m not afraid of the Third Junior Brother. He is pitifully weak. I¡¯m afraid of the Fourth Junior Brother. Oh, you don¡¯t know, Senior Brother. Master accepted another disciple, who is still a female. You don¡¯t know, Master is right. These four junior sisters are fine..."


    Zhang Han mentioned this incident, and suddenly became sour again.


    began to complain to the big brother.


    Said that Tantai Luo Xue received the master''s gift as soon as he entered the door, and obtained a treasure that surpassed the spiritual treasure, and also said how the master loved this sister.


    Ye Luo''s expression became more and more weird.


    This¡­¡­


    This¡­¡­


    How does this sound?


    The new junior sister who enters the door will inherit the Innocent Sect in the future?


    Is it true that the master really intends to train the newly entered junior sister as the future inheritor of the Wudao Sect?


    If it wasn¡¯t, it wouldn¡¯t be a treasure that surpassed Lingbao as soon as he entered the door.


    It was Ye Luo who hadn''t been trained as a successor, let alone a treasure beyond the level of Lingbao, even Lingbao would not give it.


    Does the master really never thought of letting the second child be the master of the Wudao Sect?


    Ye Luo had this idea in her heart, the more she thought about it, the more possible it was, the more she thought about it, the more she wanted to laugh.


    He did not intend to talk to Zhang Han.


    He has to wait for Zhang Han to find out by himself.


    By the time¡­¡­


    Tsk tsk.


    That stimulating feeling.


    Don''t mention too sour.


    Don¡¯t ask how he knew it, that¡¯s how he came over.


    Think of Zhang Han one day when he suddenly found out that he was not the one who inherited the Wudao Sect master in the future, that scene.


    Ahem, I can¡¯t laugh, but I can¡¯t let this **** find out.


    Ye Luo barely opened her face and looked at Zhang Han.


    "Second Junior Brother, what''s the matter with this, you are the future Sect Master of Innocent Sect. You can''t be so small."


    "The respected master loves and treats her younger sisters well. This is also helping you. Let the younger sisters grow up as soon as possible. Only then can they help you. Do you understand?"


    "If I were you, I would definitely prepare more resources to let the younger sister grow up faster. Master will be pleased at that time, and it will be good for you, right?"


    Ye Luo said with a smile, forcibly maintaining his tone.


    Zhang Han, who stood by, did not notice the uncontrollable expression of his senior brother.


    After hearing the words, I froze for a while, touched my chin, and thought it made sense...


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 135： Chessboard Mystery (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 135 Chessboard Mystery (seeking monthly ticket)


    In an instant, several days passed.


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    Within a palace.


    Wandering around in Wudaozong''s Tantai Luoxue returned to the palace.


    Tantai Luo Xue walked to the corner of the hall.


    The stone chessboard is on the corner.


    Compared with before, the appearance of this stone chessboard has changed a little.


    There are traces on all four sides of the chessboard. These traces are outlined together to form something similar to a totem, mysterious and ancient.


    And above the chessboard, the lines are faintly flashing with golden light, which is very extraordinary.


    "After waiting for several days, the restrictions on this chessboard are finally about to dissipate completely."


    Tantai Luo Xue was a little excited.


    She waited for several days and wandered in Wudaozong every day.


    is to wait for the prohibition on this board to be solved.


    Now the ban is finally about to be completely unlocked.


    Tantai Luo Xue took a deep breath and calmed down.


    She thought for a while, took out a storage ring from her waist, took out a chair, and sat in front of the stone chessboard.


    As for why she put the storage ring on her waist.


    This is because Tantai Luoxue found out.


    In Wudaozong, her master, the chef, and the bald-headed brother who likes not to wear clothes so much do not need storage rings.


    Tantai Luo Xue subconsciously thought that storage rings could not be used in Wudaozong.


    So I put the storage ring away.


    Generally in front of the master, I dare not take it out.


    Tantai Luo Xue looked at the storage ring in his hand, and took out a small bag from it. The bag was filled with storage rings.


    "Father also said, let me use these high-priced storage rings to open up the relationship between the same door. Now it seems that it is not necessary at all. Between the master and the same door, it should be pediatrics that do not need storage rings. of."


    "I heard that the real mighty people store things in space. These storage rings are obviously useless."


    Tantai Luo Xue''s bright eyes blinked.


    Silently took this bag of storage rings back.


    She continued to look down at the stone chessboard in front of her.


    At this moment.


    Above the stone chessboard, every line is shining with golden light.


    The golden light draws each other, as if forming a world.


    But...


    There is still a corner in a dark state.


    The most central place on the chessboard, Tianyuan!


    "Almost, the prohibition of Master staying on the chessboard should be completely gone."


    Tantai Luo Xue''s eyes reflected the chessboard, full of expectation.


    She waited patiently.


    Enough time for two sticks of incense in the past.


    Finally, the last bit of gray on the board disappeared completely.


    In the center of the chessboard, the Tianyuan position flashes with golden light.


    In an instant, the golden light on the entire chessboard was entwined, and the dazzling light made Tantai Luo Xue couldn''t help closing her eyes.


    Wait until Tantai Luoxue can open his eyes.


    The chessboard in front of her has returned to calm, and all the light has disappeared.


    The chessboard has once again returned to its previous appearance, simple and ordinary, and even the totem on the chessboard has disappeared.


    "This board..."


    Tantai, Luo Xue, and Liu frowned.


    She could see that although all signs of the chessboard had disappeared, the invisible Taoist rhyme surrounded it.


    The ban on this board has been lifted.


    Tantai Luo Xue stared at the chessboard closely. After hesitating for a while, he lifted up her white palm, joined her **** to form a sword finger, and slowly placed it on the chessboard Tianyuan.


    In her sight.


    Under the sword, an illusory black chess suddenly condensed and formed, and as she touched the chessboard, she made a move.


    Patter...


    Lay the chessboard.


    A clear voice resounded through the palace.


    Tantai Luo Xue''s mind was shocked, and his soul trembled for a moment.


    next moment.


    Tantai Luoxue woke up, but her whole body had undergone earth-shaking changes.


    At this moment, she seems to be standing on a piece of heaven and earth, looking down, it is a square piece of earth.


    On the ground, it is faintly as if a chessboard route emerges.


    "This is...inside the chessboard?"


    "Is this a chess piece in my hand?"


    Tantai Luo Xue looked at a sunspot between her fingers in confusion.


    She can probably guess that she may be on the chessboard now.


    It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t know what to do.


    Wow...


    A strange sound from the front came into her ears.


    Tantai Luo Xue looked up.


    Beyond her far away, a hazy figure formed by golden light sat on the sky, facing her far away.


    Under normal circumstances.


    At such a long distance, she had long been unable to see clearly, after all, she was just a mortal.


    But now on the chessboard, you can see clearly.


    Tantai, Luo Xue''s lips lightly opened, and wanted to ask a question.


    But she hasn''t waited for her to speak first.


    A voice that was neither male nor female came into her ears.


    "Heizi goes first, please settle."


    Tantai Luo Xue who heard this sound was stunned.


    Lose? ?


    Really want to play chess here?


    How to play ??, do you directly drop the chess piece down?


    Tantai Luo Xue looked down at the square land below.


    Above this land, she could see far more than the lines, as well as the creatures on this land.


    Take a piece of heaven and earth as a chessboard, and place sentient beings?


    What a great spirit.


    Tantai Luo Xue sighed softly, she closed her eyes slightly, and adjusted her mentality.


    When she opened her eyes again, there was a glazed light flashing in her eyes.


    Born insightful eyes.


    Tantai Luo Xue no longer hesitated, and pointed her **** towards the corner on the square ground.


    The sunspot shot out, turned into a streamer, and escaped into the corner of the square ground.


    Soon, a message came into Tantai Luoxue''s mind.


    In that corner, a boy was born. He has a strong talent since he was a child. He is the proud son of heaven. At the age of eight, he was accepted by a top-level Xiuxian sect. At the age of seventeen, he became the master of the Xiuxian sect. The talent is the best in the past and the present...


    Tantai Luo Xue hadn''t reacted after he settled down.


    Far away from her, the hazy figure also fell.


    It was Baizi who landed.


    Baizi landed, right next to Tantai Luoxue Heizi.


    Tantai Luo Xue also got the news.


    In that place, a peerless great demon was born...


    "Is that so? Hei Zi is a human, and Bai Zi is a demon, attacking and killing each other?"


    Tantai Luo Xue thoughtfully.


    Although she does not know the consequences or rewards of winning or losing.


    But...


    From childhood to childhood, she played chess, but no one has ever beat her! !


    Tantai Luo Xue''s eyes were full of confidence, and on the sword''s finger, the sunspot formed again.


    She stretched out her jade hand.


    very confidently placed Heizi in the position of''Tianyuan''.


    The chess piece falls.


    Another message came, in the center of the earth, there is another celebrity strong rising...


    The hazy figure far away was unmoved, and quickly dropped a white child.


    The Great Demon is born...


    Tantai Luo Xue also settled quickly.


    Both are falling, no one launches an attack first, as if preparing something...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 136： World chess board (seeking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 136 Boundary chessboard (seeking monthly ticket)


    In the chessboard, in the world.


    Tantai Luo Xue and the hazy figure are both falling.


    In the vast expanse of land below, there are their chess pieces everywhere, and a world-famous Tianjiao, a great demon turned out to be born.


    Both of them are settling.


    No one took the lead in attacking, as if they were all doing some kind of preparation.


    The Great Controversy! !


    at last.


    After making countless preparations.


    Tantai Luoxue took the lead in attacking, and a black man fell directly in the middle of the white dragon like a long dragon, trying to cut off the long dragon formed by the white ones.


    is above the earth.


    Following the fall of Tantai Luo Xuehezi


    A peerless strong man seemed to see the opportunity, and led countless monks to impact on a demon mountain, launching a fierce attack.


    In the sky, the hazy figure playing against Tantai Luoxue''s performance on this attack was very flat, reaching out and dropping a white child.


    I want to sweep towards Tantai Luoxue with the white dragon''s tail.


    At the same time, countless great monsters attacked, trying to destroy all races.


    Tantai Luo Xue seemed to have expected it earlier, smiled faintly, did not care, as if she had already given up some chess pieces, and continued to move without hurries.


    The two sides once again set up the game, and the speed is very fast.


    But it¡¯s not a step-by-step preparation than the previous one.


    At this moment, every piece of both sides is full of aggressiveness, trying to defeat the other side.


    The scene above the earth has also changed, and the terrifying fight is kicking off.


    But Tantai Luoxue''s side quickly fell into a disadvantage, swept by the long white dragon composed of obscure figures, killing them so much that they lost their helmets and armor.


    Ketantai Luo Xue still settled in a calm and brisk manner, as if she could not see her own big disadvantage.


    The hazy figure is like a robot. Regardless of the advantage, he will stick to it crazy when he sees the advantage, wanting to solve Tantai Luoxue all at once.


    Tantai Luo Xue turned a blind eye and continued to settle down.


    The speed of the two sides is getting faster and faster.


    There is almost no hesitation, it seems that there is no need to think at all.


    After the past tea time.


    The hazy figure suddenly stopped the movement of the child, and the white child that was holding up his hand stopped.


    On the ground chessboard below, around the fiercely offensive Baizi Longlong, I don¡¯t know when it was already surrounded by scattered blacks.


    At the same time, the strong human race also surrounded all the monsters of the demon race, and doing the last wave of attack was also a counterattack.


    Baizi has lost, Yaozu has lost...


    The hazy figure saw this, and no longer chose to settle.


    next moment.


    The hazy figure turned into a little golden light and disappeared.


    A voice that was neither male nor female came into Tantai Luo Xue''s ears.


    "you win."


    Tantai Luo Xue smiled plainly.


    She lowered her head, trying to see the ground below.


    However, she never had the opportunity to lower her head and look down at the countless strong men who were used as pawns on the ground.


    My mind was shocked.


    Tantai Luo Xue only felt that the sky was spinning, and the scenery in front of him changed again.


    She returned to the palace again.


    The stone chessboard was quietly placed in front of her, without any movement, everything returned to peace.


    "The one just now..."


    Tantai Luoxue''s eyes flashed with confusion, that is by no means a kind of illusion, with heaven and earth as a chessboard and all living beings as chess pieces, she was too impressed.


    She looked down at the chessboard.


    Stretched out his palm and wanted to touch it again.


    A golden light flew out from the chessboard and flew into Tantai Luo Xue''s forehead.


    A stream of pure energy was injected into Tantai Luoxue''s soul.


    In an instant, Tantai Luoxue''s soul became stronger, and the invisible romantic flow centered on her, blowing the decorations in the palace everywhere.


    Fully half an hour in the past.


    The chaos in the palace stopped.


    Tantai Luo Xuepan was sitting on the palace floor, her beautiful long hair fluttering, her light-blue robes flowed without wind, hunting noises.


    She opened her eyes, and a glazed light flashed past.


    Immediately, Tantai Luoxue stared down at the chessboard with vigour.


    Just now, she got the information of the chessboard.


    The name of the board is ¡®jie board¡¯.


    is a treasure that surpasses the level of Lingbao, and the specific rank is not stated.


    I only know that this chessboard has the function to make Tantai Luoxue become stronger quickly.


    As long as Tantai Luoxue can defeat the spirit of the board on the chess path, he will be rewarded.


    And the number of times is unlimited, that is to say, every time you win, you can get a reward.


    But every time you win, the difficulty of the next time will be higher, increasing the difficulty infinitely.


    For example, this time, Tantai Luoxue defeated the spirit of the chessboard and was rewarded, and his soul was directly promoted to the peak of the late foundation stage.


    is just a little bit, but it makes Tantai Luoxue a little confused.


    The energy that was just rewarded by the board seems to be just at the beginning. It was intended to help her improve her mana, but after contacting her heavenly roots, it turned into improving her soul.


    "Forget it, maybe this is the reason for the chessboard."


    Tantai Luo Xue gently shook her head, not paying too much attention.


    She was about to stretch out her palm again and put it on the chessboard.


    Just when her slender fingers are about to touch the chessboard.


    Suddenly stagnated.


    Finger stops in the air.


    Tantai Luo Xue thought for a while, then put her finger back.


    If she is just playing chess, she can become stronger. Isn¡¯t that too simple?


    She wins this time, and her soul power becomes the peak of the late foundation stage.


    If you win too much, wouldn¡¯t it be a moment of meta-infant realm?


    This is too simple.


    It¡¯s too simple.


    You can even say a word, as long as you have a hand.


    If this is the case, why should Master tell her so much? Just give this chess board to her directly.


    Master told her that the chessboard is just for her as a clue.


    According to the teacher, it seems that she wants to make her realize her own way.


    If she blindly relies on the chessboard to improve her strength, she will definitely not be able to comprehend her own way.


    "Forget it, let go of the things to improve your strength first, you can first enlighten the Tao, since the master has said that you can use the chessboard as a clue, then it will definitely work.


    "Besides, maybe the master gave me this chessboard, just to see if I can stand up to improve my strength and choose to quietly enlighten Dao?"


    Tantai Luo Xue whispered a few words in a low voice.


    She thought, her eyes lit up.


    I think it is quite possible.


    Perhaps, Master just wants to test her to see how patient she is?


    "If this is the case, then I can''t disappoint Master."


    Tantai Luo Xue thought about it, smiled, then looked at the chessboard in front of him, began to ponder, where to start enlightenment...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 137： Tantai Luoxue understands

    Chapter 137 Tantai Luoxue understands


    Late night.


    In the Wudaozong palace.


    At this moment.


    Tantai Luo Xue sat on the floor with her hands flat on her chest.


    In front of her, the chessboard is placed.


    She is enlightening.


    And I have realized it for a long time.


    It''s just a pity that she didn''t realize anything.


    Although I know the chessboard in front of me is extraordinary, I want to realize something.


    Her mind is still blank.


    Tantai Luo Xue did not feel irritated.


    I just can¡¯t realize it all the time, and I feel a little uncomfortable.


    "The chessboard..."


    "The chess path is definitely related to the chess board, but how can I realize the path?"


    Tantai Luo Xue frowned Liu eyebrows.


    No clue.


    It''s better to play chess first to improve her strength. After the improvement, maybe she has realized something?


    Tantai Luo Xue had this thought in her heart, and her eyes suddenly widened.


    No, how could she have this idea...


    This is obviously not in line with what Master said to her. Master asked her to take the chessboard as a clue, rather than directly enhancing her mana.


    Tantai Luo Xue exhaled.


    Let your mind clear.


    Knowing that this chessboard can quickly improve her strength, how could she not be tempted.


    In the case of not comprehending to debut.


    The idea of ??quickly improving her strength will be infinitely magnified, seduce her like a demon.


    "This is the test given to me by the master. I must suppress this idea, first enlighten the Tao, and then improve my strength!"


    Tantai Luo Xue thought this way, and looked outside the palace.


    It seems that Master is watching her from afar, to see how she will make a decision.


    She stared outside the palace for a long time.


    A faint smile appeared on her beautiful cheeks.


    Master, disciples will not let you down.


    Tantai Luo Xue moved the chessboard in front of him a little farther to prove his determination.


    Her will became firmer.


    Calm down again to enlighten the Tao.


    In her mind, she recalled what the Master said to her at the Sect Master Hall that day.


    The chessboard is the world...


    Aren¡¯t all beings a chess piece...


    What is the difference between Palm Chessboard and Palm Tiandi...


    Tantai Luoxue closed her eyes, carefully pondering what the master had said.


    A little bit of time passes...


    Two hours later.


    Tantai Luo Xue still did not move, sitting cross-legged there.


    In my mind, Master¡¯s words kept repeating.


    It''s just that she didn''t realize anything.


    But her heart is unusually calm.


    "The palm of the chessboard is the palm of the world..."


    "What is a palm chessboard? A chessboard in your hand? What kind of palm chessboard? There are thousands of chessboards in the whole world. How can you palm a chessboard? What exactly is this chessboard?"


    Tantai Luo Xue thought in her heart.


    She slowly opened her eyes.


    glanced at the stone chessboard in front of him.


    This is also a chessboard.


    She thought for a while, then took out an ordinary chessboard from the storage ring.


    This is also a chessboard...


    What does the palm chessboard mean?


    Tantai Luo Xue was lost in thought.


    puzzled.


    at this time.


    Anomalies suddenly arise.


    Tantai Luo Xue''s mind was shocked.


    I feel my eyes become hot.


    Subconsciously, she rubbed her eyes with her hands.


    Wait until the hotness subsides a lot.


    She reopened her eyes.


    It¡¯s just that when I opened my eyes again, everything in my body changed.


    Between heaven and earth, it seems as if there is a trace.


    Tantai Luo Xue was stunned for a moment, and immediately raised her head to look at the sky outside the temple.


    I saw that above the originally dark sky, golden lines criss-crossed, as if organized into a chessboard.


    There are vaguely countless chess pieces standing in it.


    The chess pieces are black and white, shining with light, placed on the golden line, and extremely dazzling.


    However, Tantai Luoxue could only see the golden circuit and chess pieces above her head, and could not see the golden circuit beyond her sight.


    In the visible range of Tantai Luoxue.


    There is a sunspot standing on the golden line in the sky just in front of her.


    Tantai Luo Xue didn''t know why, and a thought came up.


    Use soul power to touch that chess piece.


    She thought about it for a while, but she still planned to try it, using the soul power of the peak in the late stage of the foundation stage to touch the black chess piece in the sky.


    When the soul power touches the black chess piece in the sky.


    A message appeared in Tantai Luoxue''s mind.


    Su Qianyuan!


    The first person to refine the body!


    At the same time, Su Qianyuan''s appearance also emerged.


    Isn¡¯t this the third brother of her? !


    Are these chess pieces the strongest in this world? Just like what she played on the chessboard before, every move is a strong player?


    Tantai Luo Xue looked up again.


    They are in the sky within the range of Dao Sect.


    There is only one sunspot, and that belongs to the third brother Su Qianyuan.


    She has no chess pieces on her head, neither does the master, nor the chef.


    Tantai Luo Xue thought for a while, and then she understood.


    It seems that because she is a mortal body, there is no chess piece displayed.


    The general rule is that the weak will not show the pieces, only the strong who has reached a certain level.


    Simply put, the rookie is not worthy of being a pawn.


    Therefore, in Wudaozong, only the third senior brother Su Qianyuan has a chess piece on his head.


    As for Master?


    This¡­


    No one really thinks Master is Caiji, right?


    No way, no way?


    Tantai Luo Xue blinked.


    Probably guessed from the bottom of my heart.


    Master definitely did not follow this rule.


    If you guessed correctly.


    Master is definitely beyond all strength and above the rules!


    I just don¡¯t know what realm the master is.


    Tantai Luo Xue''s thoughts flashed, and she continued to look up to the sky, still wanting to touch with her soul power.


    But this time her soul power has not been released yet.


    A sense of dizziness suddenly came.


    Tantai Luo Xue couldn''t hold it for an instant, and fell backward.


    eased for a while.


    Tantai Luo Xue just recovered a little, and a burst of headaches passed.


    This is a sign of the exhaustion of soul power.


    Tantai Luo Xue endured the headache, looked up, and the golden lines above the sky disappeared.


    Do these all require soul power to be seen?


    In an instant, Tantai Luo Xue realized it.


    The chessboard can increase her soul power.


    Soul power also allows her to see the golden lines between heaven and earth.


    If she guessed correctly, the golden line is the key to her enlightenment.


    A kind of cycle is formed between these three.


    Is this a coincidence?


    Impossible.


    Is this the path that Master has arranged for her?


    Tantai Luo Xue''s eyes flashed.


    She said, why is the master so relaxed to her, it seems that she wants her to play and not practice every day, instead of teaching me carefully like the traditional sect of cultivating immortals.


    It turned out that Master had already prepared everything for her.


    Board enhances soul power.


    Soul power can observe the chessboard line of heaven and earth.


    The Heaven and Earth chessboard circuit can help her enlighten her.


    The arrangement is clear and clear.


    Master, the disciple understands!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 138： Too much food (seeking a monthly pass)

    Chapter 138 Too dishes (seeking monthly ticket)


    Early the next morning.


    Chu Yuan hurriedly walked out of the palace.


    He accidentally fell asleep.


    The body of the Qi Refining Realm is really not very useful.


    He originally planned to keep observing the situation of this disciple Tantai Luoxue, to avoid any real accidents, and to make this disciple become a talent.


    Continuous observation for several days.


    He couldn''t hold his body last night, so he fell asleep in a daze.


    If so, forget it.


    But he still had a dream at night.


    Dreaming that Tantai Luoxue stood in the sky, with an aura like a rainbow, looked at him with a smile and said that he was about to fall into the realm again.


    was so scared that Chu Yuan was sweating profusely.


    Get up quickly in the morning, ready to see if he thinks too much.


    "This is just a dream, don''t think too much. According to observations in the last few days, Tantai Luoxue has always been calmly guarding himself. I must have thought about it too much."


    Chu Yuan thought while walking.


    I just want to return.


    He was still terrified.


    Once bitten, twice shy¡­¡­


    He is really scared. The dream last night will come true if accidentally.


    Chu Yuan walked on the road of Wudaozong.


    He didn''t plan to go directly to Tantai Luoxue''s residence to inquire.


    I always feel like knocking on someone¡¯s door in the morning and asking, it¡¯s not very good, and it affects his image as a master.


    However, Chu Yuan had already prepared.


    He ordered Li Ergang a few days ago to pay attention to Tantai Luoxue¡¯s diet every day.


    According to what Chu Yuan thought.


    If the disciple is really talented, at least the realm is the Jindan Yuanying starting.


    This state does not require food at all.


    Just let Li Ergang pay attention to Tantai Luoxue¡¯s diet.


    If you find that Tantai Luoxue¡¯s diet is not right, you must be a talent!


    Soon.


    Chu Yuan walked to the kitchen.


    Li Ergang, who was still busy in the kitchen, immediately put on a smile when he saw Chu Yuan''s arrival.


    "Sect Master, you are here, Sect Master, sit down, I will cook some dishes for you."


    Li Ergang spoke.


    "Don¡¯t worry about eating, I would like to ask you, today¡¯s four disciples, have you ever eaten here?"


    Chu Yuan had no intention of eating and drinking at this time.


    "The four disciples of the suzerain... are they Tantai masters?"


    Li Ergang asked puzzledly.


    "Yes, yes, stop the ink, and answer quickly."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and urged.


    "Sect Master, Master Tantai came to have a meal early today, but this time Master Tantai ordered a strange meal..."


    Li Er just wanted to say that Tantai Luoxue ordered some dishes that can nourish the soul today.


    But he hasn¡¯t finished.


    was interrupted.


    "Have you eaten it already? If you have eaten it, it will do."


    Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    "This...well, Sovereign, then you sit down and I''ll cook some dishes for you."


    Li Ergang saw that the lord said so, he didn''t want to ask any more, he said a word, and went into the kitchen.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan, who came by, sat down on the chair, and his nervous mood relaxed.


    Sure enough, he thinks too much.


    Isn¡¯t it just a night of sleep?


    What accidents might happen overnight?


    is it possible? is it possible?


    Ha ha.


    If something unexpected happens all night, then he can stand upside down and swallow the table in front of him in one bite, without chewing.


    Chu Yuan thought about it, and she understood.


    He was just terrified by that dream.


    Commonly known as not waking up.


    "Just say, if there is no situation for so many days, how can it happen overnight."


    "But you don''t need to stare so tightly in the back. It''s weird. With Li Ergang here, you can know the situation of Tantai Luoxue at any time, and this genius disciple is generally reassuring."


    "My Qi Refining Realm is too low. Recently, I have to take some time to improve it."


    Chu Yuan muttered to himself.


    His Qi Refining Realm is really too low.


    Need to rely on whole grains to maintain the body, but also need to sleep and so on.


    This makes him really uncomfortable.


    Give him two more months!


    Chu Yuan said that he is sure to cultivate to the foundation building level! !


    This is the foundation environment.


    Think about the Patriarch of the Tantai family. The boss is no longer young, and he is just building a foundation.


    He is confident that he will be able to build the foundation in two months. Isn¡¯t this a genius? !


    Thinking of her talent, Chu Yuan couldn''t help but become happy.


    "Master."


    Just then, a voice came into his ear.


    called back the soul of Chu Yuan who was about to enter the reverie.


    Chu Yuan turned his head and glanced.


    On the other side, staring at a big bald head, Su Qianyuan in Chiguo''s upper body was stepping over.


    Why did this guy come here?


    Chu Yuan frowned.


    His impression of Su Qianyuan is the same.


    Although this disciple also stabbed him back, he put the hatred point on Zhang Han.


    In addition, this guy is not in the sect usually, and over time, Chu Yuan didn''t bother to care about Su Qianyuan.


    It is very rare today.


    can actually see this bald disciple.


    "Disciples pay respect to Master!"


    Su Qianyuan, who came by, respectfully bowed to Chu Yuan.


    "Qian Yuan, if you don''t practice well, what''s the matter when you come over?"


    Chu Yuan asked.


    "Master, this... the disciple came to see Master for advice. The disciple reached a bottleneck in his cultivation and didn''t know what to do next. This lasted for several days, and the disciple was puzzled and could only come to look for it. Master."


    Su Qianyuan said helplessly.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan is happy.


    stabbed me in the back, you dare to come to me for advice.


    Who dares to have your guts.


    Think I will retaliate with virtue?


    It''s funny.


    Don¡¯t you fool me and slap you?


    "Come, talk to the teacher, what bottleneck has you reached in your cultivation?"


    Chu Yuan was happy in her heart, and she still spoke lightly on the surface.


    "Master, since the disciples have listened to Master¡¯s teachings, they have begun refining the body, using the earth to kill the body. Now the physical body has reached a level comparable to the peak of the US dollar infant realm, but now it can¡¯t continue to improve."


    "Even if the disciple uses the earth to refine the body day and night, he can''t increase his physical strength at all. The disciple really doesn''t know how to solve this problem. I hereby invite the teacher."


    Su Qianyuan said with bitterness on his face.


    Chu Yuan: "..."


    I stepped on the horse and split on the spot.


    Are you actually the pinnacle of Nascent Soul Realm? !


    Why are you still unsatisfied with the peak of your Nascent Soul Realm, and you can¡¯t improve for a few days, so you think this is a big deal? ?


    Then what is my Qi Refining Realm? ? ?


    Count as garbage? Oh no, in this row, the Golden Core Realm is regarded as a vegetable force, the Foundation Realm is regarded as garbage, and the Qi Refining Realm is not even regarded as garbage?


    Furthermore, at my peak, I was only in the Nascent Soul Realm, right?


    Chu Yuan felt offended.


    This Su Qianyuan, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not here to ask for advice, but to show off, right? !


    Chu Yuan looked at Su Qianyuan faintly.


    Su Qianyuan lowered his head, and did not notice his master¡¯s eyes.


    is still speaking.


    "Master, besides, the flaws in my physical training path are too great. Although I can concentrate my strength to a point and hit a punch, I can reach the level of the **** transformation, but my speed is too slow, and my full burst speed is only The level of the Golden Core Realm is too good..."


    The two updates will be sent together, and there will be one update later, ask for a monthly pass!


    Cabbage said that I forgot to update, do you believe it (.`)


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 139： Im bragging to make you take it seriously (see monthly pass)

    Chapter 139 I am bragging to make you take it seriously (seeking a monthly pass)


    Wudaozong, outside the kitchen.


    Chu Yuan silently listened to his three disciples pretending to beep.


    One punch can reach the level of the gods, this is called Taicai...


    This disciple is just mocking him. Trash is better than chanting.


    If he can beat this disciple now.


    He will definitely hang up this disciple, hang it on a tree, and whip the rebel with one whip and one whip.


    Unfortunately, his strength does not allow it.


    But...


    The strength is not allowed, but the mouth allows it.


    Dare to pretend to beep in front of him, to see if he doesn¡¯t fool you anymore.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan showed a bright smile.


    You are in a bottleneck, right? Then I will give you a way to break the bottleneck.


    Chu Yuan spoke slowly.


    "Qian Yuan, you have taken pictures."


    The sound is as flat as water.


    Into Su Qianyuan''s ears.


    Su Qianyuan was stunned for a while.


    "Master, disciple... where did the disciple look?"


    Su Qianyuan is puzzled.


    "Finally, I will come to talk to you as a teacher."


    Chu Yuan stood up, posed a pose, facing Su Qianyuan with his back, making him look like a peerless expert.


    He thought of the lines silently in his heart.


    Then he spoke.


    "As a teacher, I won¡¯t tell you the things that you can¡¯t improve for the time being. I¡¯ll tell you that your speed is too slow. If you¡¯re slow, you must be worried that you can''t beat people yourself, right?"


    "Actually, this matter is very simple. I exercised the body together. As the teacher, I told you a long time ago that if you use your physical body to break the ten thousand laws, you are slow, why should you pursue speed? It is better to pursue the ultimate strength. Under one force, the space collapses. What''s the use of faster speed?"


    Chu Yuan has a slight smile in his tone.


    "Master, are you kidding me?"


    Su Qianyuan asked in surprise.


    Pursue the ultimate power and let the space collapse, so that no matter how fast the speed is, it will not be able to dodge his attack...


    This makes sense.


    Can this be done?


    Let the space collapse, so that the opponent can''t avoid it.


    This is not something that a small piece of space can collapse, at least it takes a large piece of space to collapse.


    and let a large area of ??space collapse...


    Is this something people can do?


    Compared to Su Qianyuan¡¯s mistake.


    Chu Yuan beside ?? calmed down.


    Bag and don¡¯t need money, what''s wrong is surprised.


    "What''s the matter with this, isn''t it just letting the space collapse under a single force? Isn''t it a matter of having a hand? What''s so surprising."


    "Qian Yuan, you showed this kind of stunned look just because of the collapse of space. This is a taboo for your practice, and your structure is smaller."


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    As if all this is something that he can easily do.


    And, at the moment his voice fell.


    A fresh breeze is blowing.


    Chu Yuan''s robe was blown, hunting and hunting sounded, long hair dancing wildly with the wind, and the invisible momentum rose.


    This made Chu Yuan almost kneel down and call Qing Feng.


    Too much cooperation.


    I thought it should not be so easy to fool.


    The breeze came out.


    Forcing the grid to be full in an instant.


    Convincing degrees are estimated to be rising.


    On the other side, Su Qianyuan, who heard this, still had an expression of error that could not be concealed.


    He is smaller? ?


    Let the space collapse, just have a hand? ?


    Su Qianyuan silently looked at his hands.


    This stuff, fake?


    "Master, disciple...the current strength of the disciple can''t collapse a large space at all. The disciple disappointed Master."


    Su Qianyuan lowered his head and said slightly ashamed.


    "Oh, your talent is still too bad...No, wait, you said, you can''t collapse a large space?"


    Chu Yuan suddenly thought of something and asked aloud.


    "Well, Master, the disciple¡¯s current strength can only make a small space collapse, which is about four times the size of the table in front of you, Master."


    The veteran Su Qian answered honestly.


    Chu Yuan: "..."


    I¡¯m just bragging, can you really collapse space? ? ?


    I''m bragging to make you serious series? !


    There is something about the cabbage temporarily. This chapter only has a thousand words, not a change. I will make up this change tomorrow. It will be changed four times tomorrow. Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 140： Focus on one point (see monthly pass)

    Chapter 140 Focus on one point (seeking monthly ticket)


    Listening to this disciple¡¯s extremely pretending words.


    Chu Yuan was silent.


    Although this kind of awesomeness comes, he wants as much as he wants.


    But he is bragging.


    The words of this rebel, it is very likely to be true.


    The space collapsed...


    What kind of power is that?


    He couldn''t do it in the Nascent Soul Realm at his peak.


    Su Qianyuan, who was standing next to him, didn''t know the many thoughts of the master in front of him.


    He watched Chu Yuan stay silent for a long time.


    I thought Master was disappointed with his current strength.


    "Master, disciple...the disciple is really unable to do it, the physical body can no longer be promoted now."


    "If the disciple''s physical body can continue to ascend, the disciple believes that in the near future, a large area of ??space will surely collapse!"


    Su Qianyuan gritted his teeth and said.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan''s mouth twitched slightly.


    He doesn¡¯t know how to talk.


    The physical body continues to rise, and it can really make the space collapse...


    I am bragging, you are really bragging.


    The art of refining the body is so strong?


    Or, if he doesn¡¯t practice anymore, he changes his body?


    Try it to see if you can use this disciple¡¯s body training technique.


    "Well, Qian Yuan, specifically, why can''t your physical body improve?"


    Chu Yuan asked with a cheeky face and a calm expression on the surface.


    "Master, the physical body cannot be improved because the physical body has nowhere to be strengthened. The disciples refining bones, viscera, skins, and places where the body can be practiced. The disciples have done all the exercises. I don¡¯t know how to improve."


    Su Qianyuan said.


    "More specifically, how do you train? How do you train? If you think you don¡¯t speak in detail, write a secret book and let the teacher take a look for you."


    Chu Yuan bit the word ¡®good¡¯ very hard, staring at Su Qianyuan with radiance in his eyes.


    "The specific... is to inhale the evil spirits into the body, such as refining the bones, and then rush all the evil spirits into the bones. If you rush more, you will be finished."


    Su Qianyuan said simply.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan subconsciously wanted to stand up and ask what Disha is.


    Ke hasn¡¯t waited for him to ask.


    Li Ergang, who was tossing in the kitchen, suddenly stretched out his head.


    "Wait, Lord Qianyuan, isn''t the earth evil harmful to the human body? I remember that if the earth evil is in the body for a long time, not only the spiritual root will be damaged, but the soul will be eroded, right?"


    Li Ergang asked curiously.


    "Yes, but I don''t have a soul, and my spiritual roots are useless. To me, Disha has no side effects."


    Su Qianyuan opened his mouth to explain.


    Listening to the conversation between the two.


    Chu Yuan shuddered suddenly.


    is harmful to the spiritual root and harmful to the soul?


    Forget it!


    Practice better.


    My generation cultivator, should be firm in mind and ask with one heart.


    How can we go round and round.


    Chu Yuan thought, a little bit cried.


    His three disciples became talented and stabbed him in the back.


    He was stabbed in the back, and even the disciples didn¡¯t use the exercises. The older disciples couldn¡¯t do it at all, the second disciples couldn¡¯t learn, and the third disciples were terrible...


    Fortunately, I have four disciples.


    The four disciples never stabbed him back.


    anyway.


    After learning that he could not learn Su Qianyuan''s body refining, Chu Yuan immediately rested his mind.


    Much lazy to say something to this disciple.


    Thinking about a few words, let this disciple get out of the way and it''s over.


    "You said that your physical body cannot be improved because there is nowhere to train your whole body? You know that any one is endless. As a teacher, I don''t dare to say that I have come to an end. How can you say that? "


    Chu Yuan slowly spoke.


    "But... but the master and the disciple have been absorbing the earthshak for many days, and they haven''t been promoted."


    Su Qianyuan¡¯s aggrieved answer.


    "But for a few days, you can''t bear your temper? Also, you said that your physical body has nowhere to improve? You listen as a teacher, go back, continue to absorb the evil of your body, all absorb it to a point on your body, **** it Let''s talk about it for three to five years!"


    Chu Yuan saw that he had become impatient, and he said casually, wanting to let this stuff go.


    Nothing for him.


    is still a disciple who stabbed him in the back.


    dangling in front of him, he was afraid that he would not be in the mood to eat later.


    "Master, what''s the point of absorbing it at one point?"


    Su Qianyuan is not compliant and not forgiving.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan was silent for a moment.


    What he said casually.


    Ghost knows what''s the use.


    However, this youngest is getting more and more annoying.


    Can''t you see his impatience?


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath.


    "If you try it, don¡¯t you know? Remember, take a point on your body and absorb your earth evil. It¡¯s better to absorb it for three to five years. It¡¯s best to absorb it for ten years. Don¡¯t worry about other things, and you¡¯re done. ."


    "Okay, Qianyuan, you can withdraw, first absorb it for three to five years."


    Chu Yuan said.


    "Ah... the disciple will follow Master''s order."


    Su Qianyuan felt puzzled, but he didn''t dare to say anything when he heard Master tell him to retreat.


    After a salute.


    Honestly retired.


    Sitting on the chair, Chu Yuan quietly watched Su Qianyuan leave, shook his head, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    This Su Qianyuan is really difficult.


    However, compared with Zhang Han, it is still much better.


    At this time, Li Ergang in the kitchen stepped out and brought a dish to the table.


    "What''s wrong, suzerain."


    Li Ergang smiled and asked.


    "It''s not this disciple... Forget it, it''s okay, you can keep busy."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand, much lazy to say something.


    Li Ergang saw this, touched his head, and continued to walk into the kitchen.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    After Su Qianyuan left, he went straight back to the cave on the mountainside.


    He entered the cave, and the strong earth suffocated his face.


    Su Qianyuan turned a blind eye.


    Let¡¯s not talk about his physical body, he could already ignore these earthshakes, but said that he has lived here for too long and has completely adapted to them.


    At this moment.


    Su Qianyuan sat on a rock in the cave, staring at the evil spirits around him.


    "Master asked me to absorb all the earthshak to one point..."


    "Forget it, the second brother is not on the mountain, and the senior brother has left the sect again, so you can''t ask anyone to ask. Since the respected master said so, then there must be the truth of the respected master, then calm down and attract a little ."


    Su Qianyuan whispered a few words.


    He thought about it quickly, and already had an idea.


    If you want to absorb it at a certain point.


    Of course, it is better to absorb the earthshak from his fist.


    His fighting method is to gather all his strength on a fist, carry out explosive attacks, and kill the enemy with one punch.


    If you want to absorb at a certain point, the fist must be the first.


    Su Qianyuan confirmed his thoughts and began to absorb it.


    Under his absorption, the earth evil in the cave rolled over, crazily poured into his body...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 141： Begging Zhang Han to be the Lord of the Holy Land? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 141 Begging Zhang Han to be the Lord of the Holy Land? (Seeking monthly pass)


    Within Yunzhou.


    Amidst a large mountain range of monsters.


    The air is filled with a nauseating smell of blood.


    The cultivating world of Yunzhou fought against the demons living in Yunzhou.


    The major monster mountain ranges are the main battlefield.


    A battle is taking place in almost every monster mountain range.


    At this moment.


    The mountains are in a jungle.


    A figure walks in the jungle like a walk in the garden.


    Is Zhang Han.


    "The monster race in this mountain should have been cleaned up by me, but I should find a chance to meet the monster dragon monarch."


    Zhang Han whispered.


    He came to Yunzhou and began to clean up the monster races who were fighting among the major monster mountain ranges.


    He came to Yunzhou to solve this war.


    But first of all, his reputation was not enough, so he wandered between the major monster mountain ranges, suppressed the monster clan, and became famous in Yunzhou.


    As for his strength, can he suppress the monster races in the major monster mountain ranges?


    is not Zhang Hanchu, except for his big brother who is the same as Kaihang, he has never encountered an opponent.


    When encountering an enemy, start a trapped formation to prevent escape.


    The backhand is another illusion that confuses the mind.


    Finally stop with another restraint formation.


    Then kill the enemy directly!


    The last fire circle was shot, and the ashes were raised.


    Oh, another purification array is needed to purify the air.


    The formation is one-stop, and the arrangement is clear and clear.


    This is the routine of a professional array mage!


    That is, his big brother is too abnormal, otherwise he can even compete with his big brother!


    Think of Ye Luo''s tricks.


    Zhang Han shuddered, and shook his head. That was not something people could use.


    He stepped and prepared to tour the mountain again to see if there were any monsters that were missing.


    at this time.


    A voice came from a distance.


    "Tao friends! Dao friends, wait a minute!"


    I saw dozens of figures rushing from the other side of the jungle,


    Zhang Han saw the dozens of figures, and his expression on Huxu''s face suddenly became ugly.


    "Don¡¯t rush away, fellow Daoist, don¡¯t you really want to be the master of my Yunzhou Holy Land?"


    The leading old woman bent over, cheeky, ignored Zhang Han''s ugly face, and spoke.


    The words come out.


    Zhang Han''s face is even more ugly.


    He really is, I don¡¯t know what he did.


    The team in front of them is from the ¡®Yin and Yang Formation Sect¡¯ of the Holy Land in Yunzhou.


    He was in this monster mountain range, and saw this group of people being besieged, and he was saved easily.


    But this team was so surprised when they saw his instant formation technique, they all beeped, asking him to be the master of the Holy Land.


    At first, Zhang Han was very dazed.


    After inquiring carefully, I found out.


    This old woman named the head is the third elder of the Yunzhou Holy Land, who is on behalf of the Yunzhou Holy Land to deal with the chaos of the monster race.


    It''s just that the old woman and the third elder became a little more confident, and brought people to this mountain range. Without asking for information, he was surrounded by several big demons of the demon clan.


    After that, Zhang Han was rescued.


    Then I beeped that Zhang Han will become the master of Yunzhou Holy Land


    The reason is that the Lord of the Holy Land in Yunzhou died while accompanying the holy land, and now there is no owner of the holy land.


    Seeing Zhang Han''s strength and this terrifying method of formation, only then wanted to pull Zhang Han to become the master of Yunzhou Holy Land.


    But how could Zhang Han agree.


    Go straight away.


    So the team followed him.


    has followed all the way.


    still refused to let him go.


    Zhang Han is a helpless person.


    "I said, I don''t want to be the master of your Yunzhou Holy Land, can you stop following me?"


    Zhang Han said with a black face.


    "Friends, why do you refuse to be the master of the Holy Land?"


    The old woman is also unable to complain.


    "I... my identity is different."


    Zhang Han did not intend to reveal the identity of the hidden Sejongmen.


    He plans to gain great prestige first, and then reveal his identity as a disciple of Sejong Sect.


    This is more helpful to the reputation of Yin Sejong in Yunzhou.


    Don¡¯t ask him why he is so caring, asking is to pave the way for him to inherit the position of Wudao Sect Master in the future.


    "Fellow Daoist, no matter how unusual it is, there is no holy land, right? Isn¡¯t it good to be the master of holy land?"


    The old woman tried to persuade her.


    Hearing this, Zhang Han rolled his eyes helplessly.


    What is the Lord of the Holy Land?


    Have him the position of the future Sect Master of Wudao Sect?


    is still the master of the Holy Land.


    Ah¡­¡­


    It is impossible to be the master of the holy land. You can only be the master of the secluded sect and maintain your life for a while.


    "This senior, I really can''t be the master of your holy land. You really don''t want to follow me anymore. If you have this time, you can find someone with strong talent and cultivate a master of the holy land.


    Zhang Han shook his head and said.


    "No, the holy land has no time to wait for a genius to re-grow and reopen. Moreover, today''s Yunzhou holy land, it is impossible for ordinary strong people to regain its vitality. Only fellow daoists can do it."


    The old woman said very firmly.


    "What happened in your holy place? How could it be that there is such a depletion?"


    Zhang Han said in confusion.


    "Forget it, fellow Daoist, let me talk to you about what happened in our Yunzhou Holy Land, maybe you will understand."


    The old woman sighed for a long time, and talked with Zhang Hanshu.


    Yunzhou Holy Land once offended a young monk in modern times.


    In other words, some disciples in the Holy Land humiliated each other when a young man was weak.


    Later, the other party worshipped the Xiuxian Sect and went against the trend. During the experience, he met the holy woman of Yunzhou and became a beauty.


    Later, Yunzhou held a sect contest, and all sects within Yunzhou could participate. The young man naturally also participated, and above the Yunzhou sect contest, he openly defeated the holy land that once humiliated the young man. disciple.


    caused the holy land disciple to be furious, and wanted to rely on the holy land to destroy the sect where the young man was.


    But still unsuccessful, was stopped by the Holy Land Saint.


    Finally...


    The Lord of the Holy Land found that the saint was fond of the young man, and started to block the young man with some small actions, and wanted to kill the young man.


    The young man is like an immortal Xiaoqiang, rising step by step.


    In the final battle with the Yunzhou Holy Land, killing the Lord of the Holy Land, destroying the entire Holy Land, and leaving Yunzhou with the saint.


    Listen to these words.


    Zhang Han took a deep breath.


    This is too exciting.


    One after another, a turbulent life...


    Compare with this.


    He is much simpler.


    Strengthen in one step.


    How can there be so many others?


    However, Zhang Han is still quite curious about this person.


    can rise even under the pressure of a holy land.


    is not generally strong.


    "Dare to ask senior, what is the name of this person you are talking about?"


    Zhang Han asked curiously.


    "Ye Chen."


    The old woman didn''t think there was anything, so she answered directly.


    Zhang Han was taken aback.


    The surname is Ye, and the same surname as the big brother.


    Does the surname Ye deserve to be so popular? The big brother is the same as the one who opened the hanger. At this moment, Yunzhou is also the same as the one who opened the hanger.


    Is he going to change his last name? Ye Han?


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 142： Lunar Star with increased workload (see monthly ticket)

    Chapter 142 The lunar star with increased workload (seeking monthly ticket)


    Yunzhou, among the mountains


    Dozens of Yunzhou Holy Land disciples heard their own three elders talk about the experience of how the Holy Land went from glory to decline.


    Each face is a bit ugly.


    But didn''t say much.


    The eyeballs all converged on Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han''s ability to form a line of thoughts, as well as that terrifying strength, they all saw in their eyes.


    That is simply an epoch-making method of formation.


    If the other party is willing to become the Lord of the Holy Land, they will definitely agree.


    But...


    The other party is actually unhappy.


    Dozens of people looked at Zhang Han''s thoughts, and they were a little silent, wanting to wait for Zhang Han''s answer quietly.


    Will you still be the master of the Holy Land?


    Enough time for two sticks of incense in the past.


    Seeing that Zhang Han hasn''t recovered yet.


    The old woman couldn''t help it.


    "Friends, but thinking about whether to be the master of the Holy Land?"


    "Don¡¯t think that the holy place is a mess and don¡¯t want to be a daoist. Although the sacred place is badly damaged, the foundation is still there. As long as there are daoists, you will surely be able to regain your vitality soon."


    "Friends, think about the background of the holy land! As long as you become the master of the holy land, this is all yours!"


    The old woman persuaded me bitterly.


    "Huh? What?"


    Still thinking, Zhang Han suddenly returned to his senses and turned to look at the old woman.


    "Huh? Fellow Daoist, aren''t you thinking about whether to be the Lord of the Holy Land?"


    The old woman was stunned.


    "No, you think too much."


    Zhang Han rolled his eyes.


    Where is he thinking about the Lord of the Holy Land and the Lord of the Holy Land.


    He was thinking, surnamed Ye, seems to have a special luck bonus.


    His future heirs, do you want to recognize the older brother as a foster father, so that it is justified to follow the older brother''s surname Ye.


    Ghost knew that this group of people actually wanted him to be the Lord of the Holy Land...


    ßõ.


    Zhang Han just wanted to say a word about this.


    I really don¡¯t want to be the Lord of the Holy Land!


    "Friends, do you really want to be the Lord of the Holy Land?"


    The old woman asked helplessly.


    "I don''t want to, it''s okay, I still have things to work on, so I''ll leave."


    "Farewell, fellow daoist, do you really stop thinking about it?"


    "Don''t think about it, you may all be targeted by Ye Chen. If I become the Lord of the Holy Land, what should I do if I am targeted by Ye Chen? So you don''t bother me anymore."


    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Since the Lord of the Holy Land of Yunzhou fell, the Immortal Cultivator Alliance has launched the Xiansheng Accident Insurance. You can buy one..."


    "...bye!"


    "Tao friends, please stay!"


    Zhang Han couldn''t help it anymore, and decisively raised the circle, soared up, and conveniently called out the lunar star that had only two hours to go to work, and arranged a trapped formation to block the pedestrian.


    Then he left directly.


    Fly fast.


    I was afraid of being chased by this group again.


    Everyone who was trapped by a Taiyin trapped fairy formation on the spot saw Zhang Han so decisive and powerful, all of them were anxious.


    "Taoists stay!"


    "Come, come, take action, break this trap..."


    "This sleepy formation seems to be a Taiyin sleepy fairy formation, as long as you find the formation eye and poke, you can easily break the formation!"


    "I found it, the eye is in the sky, on the lunar star!"


    "Huh?? Then you go up and blow up the lunar star??"


    Everyone spoke.


    Finally, they discovered that there was no way to get this trapped formation.


    If they want to break the formation hard, they simply can''t do it. With their strength, they can''t break this trapped formation with one blow.


    Change the method and prepare to grind away the energy of the trapped formation a little bit, but they found that this formation is provided by the lunar star.


    Unless they can consume the lunar star.


    Otherwise, don''t try to break the trapped array.


    Will consume the lunar star...


    It¡¯s not enough to give them 30,000 years...


    Thinking about it, everyone suddenly became desperate.


    "Don''t worry, there must be a number of fellow Daoists. It is estimated that this troubled formation will be solved by itself within two hours. Alas, the formation method of this fellow Daoist is really powerful. If we can come to my Yunzhou Holy Land How good is the Lord."


    The old woman walked out and comforted everyone softly.


    She looked up at the direction Zhang Han was leaving.


    Although Zhang Han has been rejecting her, but I don¡¯t know why, she has an instinct.


    Zhang Han will definitely come to their holy land in the end, as the master of the holy land.


    This is just an intuition.


    But it can give the old woman a feeling that this will definitely come true.


    The old woman smiled, and didn''t care about herself in the trap for a while.


    ...


    the other side.


    Zhang Han flew for two hours, and after confirming that he got rid of the group of people, he was finally relieved.


    These people are too difficult.


    Tsk tsk.


    If you say this, no one will believe it.


    A group of holy land children begged him to be the master of holy land, but he refused.


    If he is not the Sect Master of Wudao Sect in the future, it''s okay, maybe he will agree.


    However, he will be the Sect Master of the Hidden Sejong Sect in the future!


    One that has been passed down for three million years, and one that has a full budget, it is estimated that there is no one in five thousand years.


    Those who have no brains will choose to be the master of the Holy Land.


    It is impossible for Zhang Han to be the master of the Holy Land anyway.


    If he can go to be the Lord of the Holy Land, he can eat all the materials for the formation of the entire Eastern State plus the entire Yunzhou! The kind with no material left!


    "Speaking of which, it''s time to withdraw from the trapped formation."


    Zhang Han muttered, and with a thought, he withdrew the troubled formation.


    also disconnected herself from the lunar star.


    After Zhang Han disconnected, he looked up and saw the Lunar Star hanging above the sky, and he was a little wondering why the Lunar Star had not disappeared.


    Think carefully, pat the forehead.


    Two hours passed.


    The moon star arrives at work.


    This is good.


    This doesn''t help Taiyin Star save some distance, so there is no need to go back and come back again.


    The diligent lunar star is really good.


    Zhang Han sighed with emotion.


    Since being blocked by a big brother, he broke the method of using the power of heaven and earth to form an array.


    Zhang Han has thought deeply about the countermeasures.


    After studying for a while, the only way he thought of.


    That is to be familiar with the other side of the world.


    As long as the two parties are familiar enough, this kind of blockade of the world can be broken.


    and I am familiar with how it came...


    Of course, that¡¯s a lot of borrowing.


    So, Zhang Han began to borrow the power of the Lunar Stars day and night.


    Lunar Star¡¯s workload of six hours a day was abruptly converted into eight or nine hours by Zhang Han...


    Due to Taiyin Star, he will not curse.


    Otherwise Zhang Han will be miserable.


    But Zhang Han didn''t pay attention to this either.


    At this moment, his eyes fell on a city in front of him.


    I plan to go to the city to take a rest, find out about the location and situation of the dragon, and then meet the dragon who was defeated by his master...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass!


    There is a change before two o¡¯clock, make up for yesterday¡¯s change


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 143： How did Mr. Storyteller know (seeking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 143 How did the storyteller know (seeking monthly ticket)


    In Yunzhou, within an unknown city.


    The second floor of the tea house.


    At this moment.


    Zhang Han is sitting at a table, looking at the lively first floor below, wanting to hear if there is any useful news for him.


    It¡¯s just how you listen to it, it''s all useless news, and there is too little really useful.


    "Here, Mr. Storyteller is here, everyone is quiet."


    Suddenly, such a sentence came from on the first floor.


    In an instant, the whole teahouse became quiet.


    One by one, they all stared at the outside of the teahouse.


    I saw a middle-aged man wearing a blue robe quickly walked into the teahouse.


    Mr. Storyteller?


    Sitting at the table, Zhang Han was very interested and took a sip from the teacup.


    When he was in the ordinary family, he liked to come to the teahouse to hear Mr. Shu telling stories.


    It¡¯s just that since I entered the clan, I haven¡¯t been here again.


    Now I see Mr. Storyteller in Yunzhou, which arouses his interest.


    Zhang Han looked down.


    The middle-aged storyteller quickly walked to the corresponding position, unambiguously, and sat down.


    "Sorry, sorry, because I sorted out some stories, it was a bit late, so the guests would wait a little longer."


    "Guest officials, before telling the story, let''s discuss the recent affairs between the immortal cultivator and the monster race."


    Mr. Storyteller spoke slowly.


    The words come out.


    Many customers below are not happy, they all know that the Yunzhou immortal cultivator and the demon clan are fighting.


    However, neither side intends to affect the common world, so people in the common world are not worried at all, just don''t know why this storyteller wants to discuss this matter.


    "Guest officials, don¡¯t worry. What we want to talk about is an incident that happened recently. Yunzhou immortal cultivators and the demon race have been fighting long enough. Recently, the immortal cultivator alliance has negotiated with the demon dragon king. , Every guest officer guess what is the result?"


    Mr. Storyteller left a suspense and wanted to let customers discuss it.


    When the customers heard this, they became a little interested and whispered.


    "So Yunzhou Immortal Cultivator Alliance still dare to negotiate with that Dragon Lord? It''s a miracle."


    "Hahahaha, the leader of the Yunzhou Immortal Cultivator Alliance, isn''t he famous, bragging, and doing the most embarrassing thing? He actually dared to negotiate with the dragon monarch of the monster race."


    "Ahem, the name of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance is big enough, even our folk mortals know this name..."


    "Beep every day, no one knows this or that better than me. It''s funny, can you not be famous."


    The customers all smiled and talked.


    Mr. Storyteller was relieved to hear that the customers were interested.


    He watched the lively scene.


    Wait for a while.


    picked up the awakening wood and patted it, quieted the court a little bit, and then spoke.


    "It seems that all the guest officials have guessed it too, um, yes, this negotiation ended in failure."


    "It was almost successful, but the people of the monster race are capricious, and the Dragon Lord is even more cunning. He turned his face at the last moment, so the negotiation ended in failure."


    The storyteller said loudly.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Han silently listened to these words on the second floor.


    stroked his chin.


    I always feel that things are not that simple.


    Suddenly, two monks at the table next to each other started talking.


    The content of the conversation caught Zhang Han''s attention.


    Only listen to two monks whispering.


    "This storyteller is all shit, I was there at the time, it was not like that at all."


    "Oh? Are you there? Come on, talk about it, what is going on."


    "At that time, the two sides reached an agreement and decided to stop the battle. The ghost knew that the leader of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance had a brain cramp. He ran to ask people Long Jun, how is the dragon called? Is it Wuhu and Wuhu''s name, so angry that Long Jun did not take it on the spot. That guy shot to death..."


    "So, this thing is so dirty?"


    "Yes, Long Jun said on the spot that he wants to be 70 adults in Yunzhou''s immortal cultivation world."


    "¡­¡­"


    After listening to these words.


    Zhang Han was a little dumbfounded.


    Who is the leader of the Yunzhou Immortal Cultivator Alliance, how can he be so weird?


    He thought, he couldn''t help but sympathize with Yunzhou.


    This is nothing.


    A holy place was maimed...


    A branch of the Alliance of Cultivators is still leading by a strange person...


    If Yunzhou is playing, will the whole state be lost?


    Zhang Han shook his head, not knowing what to say.


    Below, Mr. Storyteller has finished this topic.


    officially began to tell.


    Snapped.


    Mr. Storyteller wakes up with a slap, and sits up slightly.


    "Well, this matter is over, now let¡¯s talk about our story today."


    "Following the beginning of yesterday''s talk, continue to talk."


    "Hidden Sejongmen Sect Master fought against the Dragon Clan, the seventh time, the sun, moon and stars are for my use.


    "However, he said that Sovereign Chu, the hidden Sejong Sect, saw that Lord Long wanted to do it, and knew that if he did it on the ground, it might affect the mundane. He took the initiative to bring the Dragon to the sky to fight and avoid the mundane world from being injured!


    "Sect Master Chu is above 99.99 million meters in the sky, and he fought fiercely with Long Jun. The two sides won''t distinguish between the winners and losers, and the fight is inextricable..."


    "After three days of fierce fighting, Sect Master Chu felt that he had tested the strength of Lord Long. It turned out that Sect Master Chu was actually testing Lord Long..."


    "Sect Master Chu finished his trial, and immediately shot with all his strength, took off the sun, moon and stars, and smashed it directly at Longjun..."


    Mr. Storyteller tells the story with evidence


    This story...


    Zhang Han''s eyes widened.


    real or fake.


    Master defeated Long Jun, just the few days after he and Master left the mountain.


    If there is such a big movement, would he not know?


    It''s impossible for him to be blind.


    Also, how did this storyteller know? Did you see it with your own eyes? ?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 144： Zhang Han is going to see Jun Long (seeking a monthly pass)

    Chapter 144 Zhang Han is going to see Longjun (seeking monthly ticket)


    Yunzhou, in a teahouse.


    The storyteller is telling the story endlessly.


    "But he said, that Sect Master Chu, the hidden Sejong Sect, reached out his hand and took off all the sun, moon and stars in the sky, and wanted to smash the sun, moon and stars at Longjun."


    "How huge are the sun, moon and stars? Not to mention the sun and the moon, just the stars, you can''t see the end at a glance. A star is bigger than the entire Yunzhou. Tsk tsk, if a star hits Yunzhou, I''m afraid it is. The entire Yunzhou will disappear into history!"


    "Na Long Jun saw Sect Master Chu taking off the sun, moon and stars, his eyes widened suddenly, for fear of being hit by the sun, moon and stars. With a sound, Wuhu turned into a ten-thousand-foot dragon, with a bang, but wanted to escape..."


    "Yes, guest officials, this Dragon Lord is scared..."


    Mr. Storyteller spoke well-founded.


    The customers in the teahouse also listened attentively.


    When it comes to the wonderful things, everyone can''t help but greet them.


    It was Zhang Han, the more strange he heard.


    This is something.


    Dare to love is all made up randomly.


    Where there are so many others.


    Although he didn''t personally see the battle between his master and the monster dragon monarch, he could guess it.


    It is estimated that both sides have tried a game.


    Or the cultivation level displayed by the master was too high and profound, and he directly scared Lord Long back.


    It is absolutely impossible. Master and Dragon Lord fought a battle, picking the sun, moon and stars and smashing the dragon.


    Due to this storyteller''s brain supplement ability is strong enough.


    can actually make up such a plot.


    is really strong.


    Zhang Han shook his head, somewhat admired.


    Then he got up, put a broken silver on the table, and prepared to leave.


    He didn''t get any news in this teahouse, so it''s useless to stay here.


    Zhang Han took a few steps and planned to leave directly.


    Occasionally, I saw a private room on the third floor of the tea house, and a trace of doubt flashed through his eyes.


    "Is this an evil spirit?"


    Zhang Han whispered in a low voice.


    The magic circle rises from the soles of the feet.


    Hid all his breath and figure.


    In the teahouse, Zhang Han seemed to have disappeared out of thin air.


    Fortunately, the customers are all hearing that Mr. Shu tells the story, and they have not noticed, otherwise they have to be scared.


    Hidden, Zhang Han walked towards the private room on the third floor.


    Soon.


    Zhang Han walked to the door of the private room and walked in gently.


    In the eyes, there are two figures.


    The two figures are sitting at the table.


    One of the figures is an old man, with a kind eyebrow and gray hair.


    The other figure is a young man wearing a black python dragon robe, speaking angrily, with a very excited expression.


    The trace of evil spirit that Zhang Han noticed was also radiated from this young man.


    Is this a demon?


    What a demon came to the teahouse to do.


    Zhang Han was a little puzzled and didn''t reveal his figure. He just stood in the formation, wanting to see what these two demons were here for.


    Zhang Han stood quietly.


    In the private room.


    The young man didn''t notice it, and waved his hands angrily, his face was full of anger.


    "Old Turtle, you say these mortals are not angry? Just make up without knowing anything!"


    "My dad said it publicly, but he suffered a small loss. It was spread by these common customs that my dad was about to die!!"


    The young man said angrily.


    "Your Highness, don''t worry, it''s just some commonplace words, just listen to it, don''t take it seriously."


    The old man next to him shook his head and said.


    "I really want to slaughter these mortals. I really want to get more and more angry."


    The young man waved his hands.


    "His Royal Highness, you are the son of Dragon Lord. You have to be strong, but you can''t get angry like this. If you are seen by Dragon Lord, Dragon Lord will be unhappy."


    The old man persuaded him.


    The words come out.


    The young man suddenly didn''t know what to say, and put his waving hand down.


    "My dad is also a quick-witted man himself, and he taught us to have strength..."


    "I heard some rumors and screamed there every day, but this also tells us to have strength..."


    The young man whispered.


    Listening, the old man could only shake his head helplessly and did not speak.


    at this time.


    A voice faintly sounded in the private room.


    "So, you are Long Jun''s heir?"


    The young man and the old man were taken aback.


    did not wait for their reaction.


    next moment.


    A series of patterns were born out of thin air, covering the entire private room, and countless chains flew out, restraining the young and old.


    The two of them were only in the realm of Nascent Soul, and there was no resistance at all, so they were caught by the chain.


    "Who?!"


    The young man ¡®Ao Yu¡¯ widened his eyes and exhausted all his strength, trying to break free of the chains.


    See this scene.


    Hiding in the magic circle, Zhang Han slowly revealed his figure.


    "Are you the heir of Dragon King? Then can you take me to find Dragon King?"


    Zhang Han asked kindly.


    "Since you know that I am the son of Dragon King, and you still treat me like this, aren''t you afraid of death?!"


    Ao Yu said angrily.


    The old man on the side did not speak, silently running the energy, hitting the chain again and again.


    Zhang Han ignored the movements of the two of them, and elegantly walked to the chair and sat down.


    "Let me ask one last time, do you have a way to take me to Long Jun?"


    Zhang Han spoke slowly.


    Ao Yu didn''t have a chance to speak this time.


    The old man who noticed that he couldn''t break the chains spoke.


    "I am the person in charge of Longjun, and I am called Prime Minister Turtle. Next to me is the 97th son of Longjun. It is naturally possible to show you to Longjun, but before that, I want to know your Excellency. identity of."


    The old man said in a hurry.


    "Dongju Yin Sejong Sect disciple, is this status alright?"


    Zhang Han stretched.


    Wow...


    When the two heard this, their eyes widened at the same time, looking at Zhang Han in disbelief.


    Hidden Sejong¡¯s disciple came to Yunzhou?


    Want to see Long Jun? ?


    "So, you two, maybe take me to see Long Jun?"


    A gentle smile appeared on Zhang Han''s face, and he spoke.


    "Dare to ask your Excellency, what are the important things to see Long Jun? Is it on behalf of Guizong Chu Sect Master to see Long Jun?"


    Gui Cheng asked together.


    "I did not come on behalf of my master, but I came on behalf of myself, and only on my own behalf. In addition, my purpose is to solve the chaos in Yunzhou without him."


    Zhang Han shook his head and said.


    "Then dare to ask, how do you plan to solve this battle between the monsters in Yunzhou?"


    Prime Minister Turtle asked again.


    "This matter depends on Long Jun''s attitude, it is not something you can inquire, you only need to take me to see Long Jun."


    Zhang Han didn''t want to talk to Kame prime minister.


    Hearing this, Kame prime minister fell silent.


    Ao Yu stared at the side of ??, looked at Zhang Han, then at Prime Minister Tortoise, and found that he didn''t seem to have the right to speak, and silently closed his mouth.


    A moment later.


    Prime Minister Turtle finally spoke, and agreed to take Zhang Han to see Long Jun...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 145： Your second brother is the best (see monthly ticket)

    Chapter 145 Your second brother is the best (seeking monthly ticket)


    Dongzhou area.


    Outside Tianwu Mountain.


    A stream of light flew down and entered Tianwu Mountain.


    The layers of clouds and mist outside Tianwu Mountain did not hinder them, but instead opened a road to let this stream of light enter.


    Streaming light came outside the Wudaozong Mountain Gate and finally stopped.


    I saw the light in the streamer dissipate, revealing a figure.


    It is Ye Luo.


    At this moment, Ye Luo stood quietly outside the mountain gate.


    He changed into a brand-new Qingsi Xiandao robe, black hair shawl, and his face was arrogant, and he still wandered with the power of the ¡®Sword Fairy in the Sky¡¯.


    It¡¯s just that he has added a sense of majesty to him compared to the past.


    The majesty of the lord of the holy land!


    "Master... Master should be on the mountain, right?"


    Ye Luo whispered in a low voice.


    His eyes looked at the mountain gate, and he didn''t plan to go up immediately.


    This time he returned to the mountain, he had two main things.


    The first thing is that I want to see the new younger sister.


    The main thing is not really going to see Junior Sister, but to confirm whether this Junior Sister has really been appointed as the future Sovereign.


    After all, Little Junior Sister is the candidate to inherit the Wudao Sect Master in the future. It is all his hypothesis. It is only possible, but it is still uncertain.


    However, according to Ye Luo''s thoughts, it''s almost impossible to leave.


    If it weren¡¯t for training as a successor, the master might directly bestow on the younger junior sister, a treasure that surpasses Lingbao?


    You must know that he Ye Luo, including Zhang Hansu Qianyuan¡¯s entry, Master did not bestow any treasures.


    Even his key to unlock the ruins was given to him by the master who asked him to open up a holy land.


    The endless sword gourd can only be taken away when it is approved when it is in the Shenbing Pavilion.


    Now it¡¯s the turn of the little junior sister, and she will directly grant a treasure that surpasses the spirit treasure. What else can it be besides being a successor training?


    Ye Luo is going to determine this right now.


    If so¡­¡­


    Then he can laugh until Zhang Han is autistic.


    As for the second thing.


    Ye Luo finds his master and asks him for advice on how to be a good master and how to teach his disciples to become talents.


    Think of the seven direct disciples in his own family.


    Ye Luo feels a headache.


    The seven disciples can''t teach how to teach.


    Asking them to look up more, but to give him a sense of weather forecasting.


    is terribly stupid.


    Guantian enlightenment, isn¡¯t it just a matter of having eyes? Why his seven disciples just couldn''t learn.


    "When I meet the master, I must ask carefully, it is obvious that these disciples are not bad in talent, and my teaching ability is also acceptable, why is it not?"


    "I just don''t know if Master can do it. If Master can''t do it, these seven disciples don''t know if they will be abolished by me."


    Ye Luo muttered to himself.


    couldn''t help but shook his head.


    looked up at Wudaozong Mountain Gate.


    The deeper the realm, the more extraordinary it is to look at the mountain gate, the kind of Taoist rhyme is natural, which he cannot penetrate.


    In comparison, his Taiyi Sword Sect¡¯s gate has been knocked a lot.


    Thinking of this, Ye Luo suppressed many thoughts and stepped onto the sect.


    Walk all the way to the main hall square.


    When he came to the square of the main hall, he stopped slightly.


    Waiting and looking at this once enlightened place, it has been a long time to be unable to return to God.


    Yao thinks that at the beginning, he was also a weak mortal. Starting from enlightenment here, he was out of control and rose against the trend.


    Here is full of his memories...


    Ye Luo sighed slightly.


    at this time.


    A clear voice came from the other side of the main hall square.


    "Big brother?"


    Hear this.


    Ye fell back to his senses, turned his head and looked.


    I saw Tantai Luo Xue coming from the other end of the main hall square.


    This junior sister.


    is pretty.


    Ye Luo felt a trace of surprise in her heart, and she still looked like aloof.


    "Junior Sister?"


    Ye Luo spoke softly.


    "Big brother! It''s me, this is the first time you and I have met."


    Tantai Luo Xue walked to Ye Luo and said with a smile.


    "Well, it¡¯s the first time we met, but how did you recognize me, Junior Sister? Have you seen my portrait of Senior Sister?"


    Ye Luo asked suspiciously.


    "No, um...it''s a little trick of Junior Sister."


    Tantai Luo Xue shook his head and said.


    She has been observing the''Heaven and Earth Chess Board'', and of course she noticed when Ye Luo approached.


    and got the information at the first time.


    ¡®Leaf falls.


    The body of the short path, the world-famous capital, the peerless Tianjiao. ¡¯


    This is the information given by Tiandi Chessboard.


    Tantai Luo Xue had heard the names of several senior sect brothers before, and now seeing Ye Luo coming, she naturally recognized Ye Luo.


    "It¡¯s not long before you started, right?"


    Ye Luo asked aloud.


    "Yes, big brother, I have been in the market for less than half a month."


    Tantai Luo Xue answered truthfully.


    The words come out.


    Ye fell suddenly speechless.


    Why did his seven disciples realize nothing for so long.


    Look at Master, this kind of method is available in less than fifteen days after receiving a teacher and sister to get started.


    Ye Luo could see that this junior sister''s body was not in the realm of a mortal, but he guessed that this junior sister was by no means that simple, and the traces of Taoist rhyme around her body were enough to prove it.


    And.


    The trace of Taoist rhyme in this junior sister''s body is somewhat similar to his Taoist rhyme.


    has a taste of heaven and earth.


    This junior is not easy.


    Ye Luo sighed from the bottom of his heart, still being a master teacher.


    Teaching apprentices all become talents.


    He is different. He has taught seven, and all of them are almost gone.


    "Junior sister, when we meet for the first time, come, this little gadget will be treated as a meeting ceremony, don''t be embarrassed."


    Ye Luo slowly spoke.


    He reached out and took out a top-grade magic weapon from the storage ring and handed it to Tantai Luoxue.


    This is a purple bell with the ability to trap people''s minds.


    Tantai Luo Xue took the bell, but she was a little shocked.


    She also knows the ranks of treasures.


    Fan treasure, magic weapon, spirit treasure...


    This big brother is a top-grade magic weapon when he makes a shot? !


    So arrogant?


    "Brother, your meeting gift is a bit expensive, right?"


    Tantai Luo Xue hesitated and said.


    "Precious? Don''t you know what status your big brother I am in the outside world?"


    Ye Luo lowered his head and asked.


    "what?"


    Luo Xue asked inexplicably.


    On the matter that the Sect Master of Taiyi Sword Sect came from the Hidden Sejong Sect, only some people in the cultivating world know that she originally came from the ordinary world, so it is too normal to know.


    "Dongzhou Holy Land, Sect Master of Taiyi Sword Sect."


    Ye Luo said flatly.


    Wow! !


    Ye Luo didn''t feel anything.


    Tantai Luo Xue was shocked in her heart.


    Is your own big brother the master of the Holy Land? !


    This is also...this is too arrogant.


    "Don¡¯t be surprised, the third brother is not bad. You are the former master of the Dongzhou Holy Land. Later, he resigned and went to the Hidden Sejong Gate."


    "It''s your second brother, the most delicious thing."


    Ye Luo said mercilessly.


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    There is a change before two o''clock.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 146： Happy mood (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 146 Happy mood (seeking monthly ticket)


    Wudaozong, on the square of the main hall.


    Tantai Luo Xue listened to Ye Luo''s words, and her calm mood became choppy.


    The elder brother of her family is the master of contemporary Dongzhou holy land.


    The third brother of her family is the former master of the sacred land in Dongzhou.


    Hidden Sejong Sect This is no ordinary arrogance. The predecessors in the clan have all ascended, and the disciples under the clan are either the Lord of the Holy Land or the former Lord of the Holy Land...


    This is in Dongju. He was born in Sejong Sejong, so he can walk sideways.


    Originally, Dongju was in a state of no solution to Sejong Gate.


    The only thing that can contend a little bit is probably the Holy Land in Dongzhou.


    But right now, the Lord of the Holy Land is a disciple of the Hidden Sejong Sect...


    This is equivalent to the fact that their Wudao Sect in Dongzhou is a solutionless existence, an absolute overlord.


    Even if the remaining Dongzhou Xiuxian Zongmen are tied together, they can¡¯t be shaken.


    "Big brother, it turns out...it turns out that our sect still has such a strong power outside."


    Tantai Luo Xue took a deep breath and calmed her mind.


    "What''s the matter... By the way, sister, brother, I have a question to ask you, I don''t know if it is convenient for you to say it."


    Ye Luo coughed twice and felt that the time was almost time, so it was time to start asking.


    "what is the problem?"


    Tantai Luo Xue frowned Liu Mei and asked.


    "This... um, then I asked? If you think it''s not suitable for you, you don¡¯t need to answer."


    Ye Luo said hesitantly.


    "Big brother, please ask."


    Tantai Luo Xue was perplexed.


    "Well, has the Master appointed you as the future Sect Master of the Wudao Sect? Don''t worry, the brother is the master of the Holy Land. There is no other meaning, just a curious question."


    Ye Luo slowly spoke.


    "That''s it. It seems to be true. Master said, let me be the sovereign in the future."


    Luo Xue thought for a while, nodded and said.


    The last time I was in the kitchen, what the master said was indeed like this.


    Master let her enlighten the Tao, and pass it to her in the future.


    The original words are like this.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo, who was standing next to him, was taken aback for a moment, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    Sure enough!


    Master was trained as a future master.


    The second child, the second child.


    I wanted to laugh when I heard that his supreme position was gone before, right? Really when he couldn''t tell?


    Now it¡¯s fun.


    Master never thought of passing on the position of Sect Master of Wudao Sect to you.


    Laughing at him?


    Wait later, see who is jokes.


    Ye Luo was holding a smile in his heart, and did not intend to talk to Zhang Han.


    He has to wait.


    Wait for the day Zhang Han discovers by himself.


    That mood is definitely more refreshing than he was then.


    Think of that picture.


    Ye Luo couldn''t help but feel happy.


    "Master, what''s wrong with you?"


    Tantai Luo Xue looked at Ye Luo with weird eyes.


    "Nothing, nothing, right, is the master in the sect? I came back this time to meet the master."


    Ye Luo silently took back the smile in his heart so as not to be seen.


    "Brother, Master is in the sect. Master only dine with me today. Master should be in the residential area, in the palace of Master."


    Tantai Luo Xue replied.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo was taken aback.


    Master only dine with you today...


    He remembered that Master had never interacted with him since he led him in.


    Now go to dine with this younger sister.


    Is this the special treatment for successors?


    I am so envious.


    Ye Luo took a deep breath and calmed down.


    "Okay, that sister, I will go to see Master first."


    Ye Luo said.


    "Okay, big brother."


    Tantai Luo Xue nodded slightly.


    See it.


    Ye Luo did not speak any more, and walked towards the Zongmen residential area.


    Tantai Luoxue stood there, watching Ye Luo leave.


    It wasn''t until Ye Luo''s figure disappeared from her sight, did she withdraw her gaze.


    She looked down at the top-grade magic treasure bell in her hand, feeling a little bit emotional.


    "The Hidden Sejong Sect is really arrogant. The three seniors are all terrifying figures. Although the second senior is weak, it is still very scary. It seems that I have to speed up my enlightenment speed, otherwise I am sorry for the cultivation of the master."


    Tantai Luo Xue whispered.


    Then she walked towards the kitchen, planning to ask for some soul-nourishing dishes, which would help her speed up her enlightenment.


    ¡­¡­


    In front of Chuyuan Palace.


    Ye Luo came here.


    Looking at the closed palace gate in front of him, he seemed to have discovered something, operating mana in his eyes, and carefully looked at the palace gate.


    "Good fellow, is this the second child''s handwriting? Thirty-six screen sound arrays, which coincide with the number of Tiangangs, make the array more effective. With this array, there will be people roaring through the roar of roars, the master is afraid I can''t even hear it."


    Ye Luo noticed the formation outside the palace, slightly surprised.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Han actually arranged 36 formations for the Master¡¯s Palace.


    Tsk tsk.


    This second child is quite filial to the master.


    Unfortunately, even so, the position of suzerain is still not yours.


    Ye Luo shook his head and smiled. Facing the master, he did not dare to put on the pretence of the Lord of the Holy Land.


    "Master! Disciple Ye Luo returned to the sect today. He came to visit Master and invited Master to show up."


    With these words, Ye Luo had enough mana.


    makes the sound flow into the palace with great strength.


    Even so, after the 36-seat array is weakened, the sound becomes very quiet...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 147： Master is about to ascend? ! (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 147 Master is about to ascend? ! (Seeking monthly pass)


    Wudaozong, within the palace of Chu Yuan.


    At this moment.


    Chu Yuan sat in the middle of the hall, absorbing spiritual energy, and was about to make a breakthrough.


    His face is full of solemnity.


    looks very solemn.


    He is about to make a breakthrough soon.


    Before breaking through, he plans to adjust his mentality and his own state.


    Ensure that breakthroughs are foolproof.


    So now Chu Yuan is holding a book ¡®taken¡¯ from Changhe Zong and reading it.


    "According to the breakthrough method mentioned in the book, I need to absorb the spiritual energy to the top, and then work hard to break through the bottleneck."


    "Also, this Immortal Cultivator''s Cultivation Encyclopedia says that when breaking through, you must adjust your mood, state, and mana to the peak, and you must observe your surroundings to ensure your own safety. There is no defense when breaking through, so you need to ensure your overall safety. "


    "If you can, you also need to invite a powerful person to protect the law to prevent accidents, because once the breakthrough is affected, the foundation will be shaken at the slightest, and the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "I don''t have great power here, that''s nothing."


    "Look at whether there is any writing in the back of this article, is it possible to protect the law or not."


    "Well, then, gather Qi in the body, the broken pill becomes an infant...what is it, broken pill becomes an infant?"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    Silently turned over a book on his hand and looked at it.


    Cultivation Encyclopedia for Immortal Cultivators-Golden Core.


    ''On how to safely break through the Golden Core Realm''.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    Am I going to break through from the early stage to the middle stage of the refining realm?


    Why show me this.


    I remember that I read it from the first page, right? The first page is the Golden Core article? ?


    Chu Yuan took a closer look again.


    Then he found out.


    In this book, there is no way to break through the refinement realm.


    Don''t talk about the refining state, there is no foundation state...


    Damn!


    There is no way to break through the Qi Refining Realm and Foundation Building Realm. What do you say about the complete cultivation of immortals?


    Does the refining realm deserve no human rights?


    Chu Yuan''s face turned black.


    threw the book aside.


    Forget it, what book to read.


    It''s fancy.


    Just break directly.


    Chu Yuan gave up the idea of ??wanting an ¡®official breakthrough¡¯.


    began to absorb aura, intending to break through directly.


    The aura in the palace began to gather on him.


    Chu Yuan is preparing for a breakthrough.


    at this time.


    A faint voice came in from outside the hall.


    "The disciple Ye Luo returned to the sect today, and he came to visit Master, and also invited Master to show up..."


    This word came.


    Frightened the aura that Chu Yuan had finally gathered together was dissipated.


    Looking at the aura floating around.


    Chu Yuan was full of anger.


    Don¡¯t you know that it is very difficult for him to gather spiritual breakthroughs? !


    "Who..."


    "Ye Luo? This bastard, what are you doing here at this time."


    Chu Yuan''s eyes widened.


    But when he thought of Ye Luo, his anger diminished slightly.


    Fortunately, this is not Zhang Han, otherwise Chu Yuan can fill up his anger.


    Ming Ming Zhang Han and Ye Luo both stabbed Chu Yuan in their backs, causing Chu Yuan to fall into the realm.


    But obviously Chu Yuan only remembered Zhang Han.


    Compared with Ye Luo that he hadn''t noticed, Zhang Han who completed the breakthrough within ten seconds before his test was really hateful.


    also had a low level of Chu Yuan, and couldn''t beat the apprentice, otherwise Zhang Han had to let Zhang Han understand why the flower was so red.


    Call...


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath, adjusted the state, and assumed the appearance of daily life.


    Can''t be angry, can''t be angry.


    Chu Yuan muttered a few words in his heart, got up and walked to the door, ready to go out.


    He slowly pushed open the palace gate.


    At the moment when the door gap is opened.


    The noise of birds and insects came.


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly.


    Somewhat surprised.


    He found that the soundproofing effect of his palace is getting better and better.


    Before, some subtle birds and insects could be heard, which made him think that Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan ate all the nearby birds and insects.


    I found out later that the soundproofing effect of his palace is too good.


    I feel that the sound insulation effect is better now.


    Closed the door, I couldn''t hear anything.


    Will this palace be upgraded automatically?


    Chu Yuan''s thoughts flashed, without thinking deeply, but looking outside the palace.


    At this moment, outside his palace.


    Ye Luo was kneeling there.


    "Huh? Get up, how come your kid is back."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    "Since the disciple came down the mountain, he has never seen the master again. Now that he is free, he will naturally come to see the master. I haven''t seen him for a long time, can the master be healthy?"


    Ye Luo stood up and said respectfully.


    "Of course you are healthy as a teacher, but you, sincerely, even know that you come to see you as a teacher."


    Chu Yuan heard Ye Luo''s words, the slightest anger that had been squeezed from the bottom of his heart also disappeared.


    This disciple still has the heart.


    Compared to someone who is honest on the surface and secretly stabs his back every day, that is much better.


    "Let''s go, don''t stand there, come in and talk."


    Chu Yuan walked in again toward the palace.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo standing in front of the hall was taken aback.


    Master...


    Master let him in?


    Into the master¡¯s bedroom? !


    He is qualified to go in? !


    No, no, he was not qualified to go in before, and he didn''t even dare to take a peek. Now it''s different.


    Master personally invited him in! !


    Ye Luo couldn''t suppress the excitement in his heart, stood up and walked inside.


    Step into the palace.


    As you can see, there is no magic weapon paving the way as imagined, spiritual treasures are hung everywhere, and there is no imaginary Taoist rhyme everywhere, which is indescribable.


    The hall in Ye Luo''s line of sight was very empty.


    Only a futon is placed in the center of the hall, and on the other corner there is a table with a few books on it, and a sword that can¡¯t even count as a treasure.


    Everything seems so simple and unpretentious.


    Don''t talk about rhyme, even a trace of mana fluctuations are not shown.


    This is¡­¡­


    Master¡¯s bedroom?


    This is too poor, ahem, too shabby.


    Is this returning to the basics?


    Ye Luo thoughts surging in her heart.


    Probably not, return to the basics, and make the sleeping hall empty.


    Unless...


    Ye Luo somehow gave birth to a thought.


    Unless the master is really not far from the ascension, he intends to handle things well before the ascension, so he cleaned up everything in the sleeping hall.


    This idea...


    Ye Luo glanced at Master cautiously.


    Master really, as the second child said, has become a refining state...


    Master, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s really going to soar.


    All that makes sense.


    "Master..."


    Thinking that the Master was about to ascend, Ye Luo was a little surprised and a little bit disappointed. He didn''t know what to say.


    "what''s happenin?"


    Chu Yuan asked suspiciously.


    "No...nothing."


    Ye Luo shook his head and said.


    "It''s okay? Could you really just come to see you as a teacher? Really nothing happened?"


    Chu Yuan rolled his eyes.


    Nothing, come to visit him and waste his breakthrough time, isn¡¯t this just being idle...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 148： Put a little blood (seeking a monthly pass)

    Chapter 148 Put a little blood (seeking monthly ticket)


    In the palace.


    Listening to Master¡¯s words.


    Ye Luo hesitated.


    He came to see Master, there is indeed one thing.


    That is to ask the respected master how to teach apprentices, or in other words, how to make apprentices become talents.


    He thought for a while before he chose to speak.


    "Master, this time the disciples are here, of course, it is the main purpose of visiting Master.


    "However, there is still a small matter I want to ask Master for a little bit."


    Ye Luo said slowly.


    "Small things? Tell me."


    Chu Yuan really looked like this.


    This disciple clearly came back only when something happened.


    said that it is impossible to come and see him for no reason.


    "Master...disciples want to ask Master for advice, how to teach disciples."


    Ye Luo said.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan is in a circle.


    What...what a thing.


    You come to ask me, how should I be a disciple?


    This thing, if I can understand it, then I will teach it one by one and discard it.


    I don¡¯t even understand something, you still ask me.


    But, come back.


    This Ye Luo, shouldn''t be an apprentice anymore. I don''t know how to teach an apprentice, so I came to ask him.


    "Luo''er, have you accepted a disciple?"


    Chu Yuan asked tentatively.


    "Yes, Master, the disciple has accepted seven apprentices, but I don¡¯t know whether these seven apprentices are too poor in understanding, or the apprentices can¡¯t teach apprentices. None of these seven apprentices can understand anything. Scrapped."


    Ye Luo said helplessly.


    "You said, you are about to teach and abolish seven apprentices?!"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback, and hurriedly asked.


    "Well...Master, the disciples are incompetent, and the seven disciples can''t realize how to enlighten them. They are indeed going to be abandoned."


    Ye Luo said ashamed.


    Hearing this, Chu Yuan almost didn''t directly call Ye Luo Niubi.


    He taught four apprentices, three of them became talents! !


    pitted him on the third-order realm!


    This Ye Luo directly taught and abolished seven of them.


    What else can you say besides the cow.


    If he can know how Ye Luo teaches his disciples, and then he draws a gourd, can he teach and abolish more disciples?


    Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up.


    "Luo''er, come, you can talk to your teacher carefully, how do you teach disciples."


    Chu Yuan asked with a ¡®gentle¡¯ smile on his face.


    "How did you teach? Master, how you taught me at the beginning, how I taught these disciples, but none of these disciples can learn it."


    Ye Luo shook his head and said.


    "Apart from these, nothing else?"


    Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows and asked again.


    "Well, Master, I taught them the way you taught me in the first place."


    Ye Luo nodded and said.


    "Then what is the talent of your seven apprentices?"


    Ye Luo frowned puzzled.


    "They are all talented and powerful people of Tianlinggen!"


    Ye Luo replied.


    Get these news.


    Chu Yuan was silent.


    Ye Luo teaches people in the way he teaches, but Ye Luo succeeds in teaching people abolished.


    This should be because of talent.


    The waste material on the surface of the leaf fall, but secretly it is a short-path body. According to the system description, this talent is very powerful.


    According to Ye Luo, the seven apprentices are just the roots of heaven.


    In other words, his routine of collecting genius disciples to teach abolishment is completely possible.


    Tantai Luo Xue is also the root of Tianling, and he also fooled casually.


    The experiment with falling leaves comes first.


    Is it possible that Tantai Luoxue can still become a talent?


    Sure enough, collecting waste materials is not feasible. Waste materials have long been used up. There is no lower limit, and only upward space is left.


    Genius disciples are different, there is only a lower limit, no rise.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan completely let go of the hanging heart.


    If Tantai Luoxue is still able to become a talent, then he doesn¡¯t need to teach his apprentices, and honestly find a stool and eat all the flags he owed before.


    However, now that it is stable.


    Should you consider accepting another genius disciple?


    In this way, it can add two levels of realm.


    Chu Yuan wondered, but the surface was still calm.


    "Luo''er, teaching this kind of thing, you have to be different from person to person, teaching you as a teacher may be suitable for you, but it may not be suitable for others. If you force this to teach others, it will only be counterproductive, do you understand?"


    Chu Yuan slowly said.


    For this disciple, he still quite likes it.


    He wants to teach the abolished disciple to teach the abolished disciple, but he can''t let Ye Luo follow him and teach the abolished disciple.


    "Master, my disciple understands."


    Ye Luo thoughtfully, nodded and said


    "If you understand, you will understand. Don''t say the words''disciples understand'' to your teacher next time. Do you understand?"


    Chu Yuan waved his hand quickly. When he heard these words, he subconsciously was a little frightened, and he didn''t know why.


    Ye Luo on the side heard the words. Although he was surprised, he didn''t dare to ask more, and could only nod his head to answer clearly.


    Immediately, the master and disciples began to chat again and again.


    ...


    at the same time.


    In Yunzhou, above the Yintian River.


    Zhang Han brought Long Zi Ao Yu and Prime Minister Gui came here to meet Long Jun.


    The way to inform Longjun.


    Zhang Han adopted the simplest method, put a little blood on the dragon, and threw the blood into the Yintian River.


    Long Jun will definitely notice and come out.


    At this moment.


    Zhang Han carried his hands on his back and looked at the vast river in front of him, feeling a little bit about the beauty of this river.


    Behind him, the pale and weak face, Long Zi Ao Yu, who was dying, looked at Zhang Han bitterly.


    "Hey hey hey, Xiongtai, you said yes, put a little blood? This is called a little blood?"


    Ao Yu is unable to complain.


    Able to bleed a Azure Dragon in the Nascent Soul Stage so that his face is pale, his hands and feet are weak, just like heplets were born in one breath, is this a little bit?


    "Then two little more clicks, put them all out, don''t be squeaky and crooked."


    A gentle smile appeared on Zhang Han''s face.


    To Ao Yu, this smile is like a devil¡¯s smile.


    He opened his mouth, wanting to say something.


    But still did not dare to say it.


    Crazy spit in the bottom of my heart.


    This bastard.


    A smile, like a scholar in the world, as refined and refined.


    Actually, just like a devil, one step is to deceive people, without the slightest shame!


    "If you don''t speak, then you have no opinion? By the way, after talking about things later, you can walk with me. I have an idea. Use your blood as a medium for the formation and dragon scales. Long Jin, they are all good..."


    Zhang Han seemed to be mumbling to himself.


    Ao Yu: "..."


    Maybe I am not a human, but you are a real dog.


    Ao Yu had the urge to growl.


    How many years has he been in the WTO?


    I have never seen such a person.


    is completely inappropriate.


    Zhang Han looked at Ao Yu''s expression, smiled, and didn''t care at all.


    The next moment, he seemed to be aware of something, and with a thought, a formation rose up and enveloped the three of them.


    at this time.


    In the Silver Sky River, a huge black shadow rushed up...


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass!


    is really too sleepy. I can¡¯t keep up with my thoughts. I wrote a chapter to delete, delete, modify, and modify. It was originally a chapter later. My mental state is a bit poor. Cabbage sleeps first. Get up tomorrow morning to make up this change. Forgive me!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 149： Treat the formation as equal a (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 149 The formation is equal to a (seeking monthly ticket)


    Within Yunzhou.


    Beside the Yintian River.


    At this moment, in the calm river surface, a huge black shadow quietly appeared in the river surface.


    Zhang Han at the riverside had noticed this scene a long time ago, and a magic circle on the soles of his feet rose, covering him, Ao Yu and Gui Cheng, so as not to be hurt.


    Boom! ! !


    I saw the next moment with a bang.


    Countless rivers rolled, soaring into the sky, flooding the trees on the shore.


    A blue dragon came out from the river, and the huge dragon body seemed to be endless. Drilled out of the Yintian River, the huge dragon head stared at the direction Zhang Han was.


    Roar! ! !


    A sound like a bull and a tiger came out from the mouth of Canglong.


    In an instant, the wind was surging, and black clouds filled the sky above the Yintian River.


    Zhang Han looked at this scene with a smile, not at all frightened, but stared at the dragon head with interest.


    Look at him without fear.


    "Junior, who are you?"


    In the Silver Sky River, that long-stretched blue dragon uttered a word.


    The sound is extremely cold.


    "Zhang Han, a disciple of the Sejong Sect in Dongzhou, has met Long Jun."


    Zhang Han elegantly bowed and said softly.


    The words come out.


    Canglong in the river ¡®Ao Ye¡¯ stunned for a moment.


    Immediately, a light flashed.


    Canglong became a human form.


    "Hiding Sejong Gate?!"


    "You people who hide from Sejong Sect still dare to come to this seat?!"


    Ao Ye said angrily.


    God knows how he came over this period of time.


    The news that he was defeated by the Sect Master of the Hidden Sejong of Dongju was spread everywhere.


    It was okay at the beginning, at least it was only spreading on the human side, and he could still assume that he hadn¡¯t heard it.


    Later, the news was also spread among the Monster Race.


    The most outrageous thing is that his little daughter actually came to ask him how to make Wuhu sound.


    also asked him if only powerful dragons can call that way.


    This Ao Ye was so angry that he almost fainted.


    He did not grab the treasure of the ancient Taoist priest, and suffered a little loss.


    This was passed on, completely changed.


    If I had known it would be like this.


    Even if he was a little jealous at the time, he would never persuade Chu Yuan.


    should slap it hard! ! !


    Ao Ye that is getting more and more angry.


    Looking at the hidden Sejong Sect disciple Zhang Han in front of him, he felt uncomfortable.


    Simply stopped suppressing anger, and fought Zhang Han.


    Your suzerain¡¯s account, you will pay for it! ! !


    Ao Ye slapped Zhang Han over.


    Call...


    The violent wind screamed, and above the sky, the infinite power condensed into a dragon claw, and it fiercely grabbed Zhang Han.


    "Long Jun is so good at learning? Then I will accompany Long Jun to learn one or two."


    Zhang Han remained unmoved, still with a gentle smile on his face.


    His palm stretched out and stretched towards the sky.


    The lunar star manifested above the nine heavens.


    A blue light flashed in Zhang Han''s heart, and one ancient rune flew out one after another, evolving into formation patterns.


    In an instant, one formation after another was laid out.


    Sleepy array, kill array, magic array...


    As long as Zhang Hanhui''s formation method, I gave it to Ao Ye again.


    Numerous formations have risen.


    Ao Ye''s slap that was about to fall stopped.


    Looking blankly at the countless formations covering the entire Yintianjiang...


    This is an array mage?


    He has never read a book?


    Array Mage is like this, with the backhand raised, countless arrays come out? ? ?


    Ao Ye was dumbfounded.


    The ?? formation did not stop, it was still running.


    Countless killing arrays blasted towards Ao Ye.


    Boom...


    The entire Yintianjiang was shrouded in the light of the formation.


    ¡­¡­


    Yintian Riverside.


    Zhang Han''s body was surrounded by azure blue formations, and his robe was windless and automatic. The black hair coiled up with a wooden hairpin did not know when it was put down, standing in the sky, overlooking the Yintian River.


    His fingers kept tapping.


    Every time he pointed out, there was an array pattern with the help of the power of the lunar star to form an array, heading towards Ao Ye.


    It is not so much Zhang Han and Ao Ye fighting.


    Rather, it is Taiyin Star and Ao Ye playing against each other.


    Zhang Han is just a medium.


    Zhang Han laid out hundreds of formations at once, then stopped, and looked at the Yintianjiang below.


    However, the inside and outside of the Yintian River was shrouded by the light of the formation.


    He can''t see the scene at all.


    You can guess it, this dragon must be uncomfortable.


    This is the correct way to open it.


    Big Brother, it¡¯s not normal at first glance.


    How can there be any blockade of the world.


    Zhang Han breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that he was doing it again.


    He is still an absolute powerhouse!


    It''s just that the big brother is too abnormal.


    Look, look, look.


    Out of the outside world, he is simply invincible.


    Even the Dragon Lord Yaozu is not his opponent.


    Zhang Han thought about it, and at the same time set up a formation.


    If you are idle, you are also idle, and you will make two more formations to avoid being run out by the Dragon Lord.


    The bombing of this formation lasted a full two hours.


    Until two hours later.


    Zhang Han''s array was boring, so he stopped and continued to set up the array, and flew to the riverside to rest.


    "You two haven''t left yet?"


    Zhang Han looked at Ao Yu and Prime Minister Turtle who were still standing by the river.


    "Me, me, me, we..."


    Ao Yu''s voice was trembling, speaking incoherently.


    Dare they both go? ?


    This person uses the formation method as a level, they dare to move? ?


    They are afraid of moving, they will be smoothed twice by this person.


    "These formations will have time for a stick of incense, and they will all be unlocked automatically. You will go in and see how Long Jun is going."


    Zhang Han was too lazy to say anything.


    "Good, good, good."


    Ao Yu said tremblingly.


    "Do you have any healing pills? Long Jun hasn''t rushed out for so long. It is estimated that he is injured. Remember to prepare the pills."


    Zhang Han said casually.


    "Yes Yes Yes."


    Ao Yu''s voice was still trembling.


    "Can you not connect the three words together?"


    Zhang Han rolled his eyes.


    "Good, good, good."


    Ao Yu quickly answered.


    There is no cure!


    The corner of Zhang Han''s mouth twitched, standing by the river, continuing to admire the light that belongs to the formation in front.


    Sure enough, as expected by Zhang Han.


    After a stick of incense.


    The light of the formation began to dissipate.


    Ao Yu and Gui Cheng met, and hurriedly wanted to enter the river to see how Long Jun was.


    hasn''t waited for the two to move.


    A figure jumped out of the river and quickly fell to the riverside.


    Awesomely Long Jun Ao Ye.


    At this moment, Ao Ye is very embarrassed, with a gray-headed face and messy clothes, but his breath is still stable, showing that he has not suffered much damage.


    "What a Dragon Lord, he deserves to be the person who matched the master''s shot. With so many formations, he has not suffered much damage. No, the body of the monster should be too strong."


    Zhang Han whispered in a low voice.


    The light of the formation in his hand flashed, preparing to deploy again.


    He didn''t know whether his formation could hurt this Dragon Lord, but it was absolutely possible to seal and suppress this Dragon Lord.


    "Don''t! Don''t be impulsive! We have something to say!!!"


    Ao Ye saw Zhang Han ready to do it again, and his soul was about to fly in fright.


    Treats the formation as a level a, he can¡¯t afford it...


    Make up!


    Ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 150： Wuhu (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 150 Wuhu (seeking monthly ticket)


    Riverside.


    After Ao Ye finished speaking, she was relieved when she saw Zhang Han retracted her palm and the light faded.


    A person who can treat the formation as a smoother, he really can''t afford it.


    Even if these formations cannot kill him, it still hurts to keep being attacked.


    In particular, some formations are extremely weird.


    You said the formation of cold poison, Ao Ye can understand that he wants to rely on cold poison to make him lose his combat effectiveness.


    You said that the Heart Demon Array can seduce the Heart Demon, and Ao Ye can also understand that it will seduce his mind and make him uneasy.


    But there are some formations, Ao Ye doesn''t understand.


    What kind of poisonous array, aroused his desire...


    And what kind of dragon training formation, trapped dragon formation, dragon binding formation...


    makes Ao Ye¡¯s head bigger.


    Furthermore, he couldn''t touch Zhang Han at all, but Zhang Han could attack him infinitely.


    In other words, no matter what, Zhang Han is invincible, and he can only lose.


    The most important thing is that this is just a disciple of the Sejong Sect, he can''t beat it, let alone the Sect Master of the Sejong Sect.


    Fortunately, he still had the idea to go to Chu Yuan to fight to see who is stronger, so as to eliminate those rumors.


    But now...


    You can¡¯t even beat other disciples, so look for someone else¡¯s master to fight? ?


    Isn¡¯t this looking for death?


    For a time, in Ao Ye''s heart, the fear of Chu Yuan continued to rise, or that it was no longer fear, but fear.


    Zhang Han on the other side didn''t think so much.


    Seeing Ao Ye''s appearance, the iconic gentleness and elegance appeared on his face.


    It seems that he can understand what Ao Ye thinks.


    "Why, I just listened to Long Jun, as if he had a misunderstanding about our Dongju Yin Sejong Sect. There should be no misunderstanding now, right?"


    Zhang Han said with a smile.


    "Huh? When did you misunderstand the Sejong Sect of Yin? Come on, fellow Taoist, tell me, did someone say something nonsense? If you say it, I will definitely punish you, isn''t it you? Yu!"


    Longjun Ao Ye frowned and said very casually.


    Ao Yu standing aside obediently: "?"


    When did I speak?


    But Zhang Han and Ao Ye didn''t have the slightest thoughts to deal with Ao Yu, whose blood was about to be drained.


    "In this case, Lord Long, get to know Zhang Han, the second disciple of Wudao Sect in Xiadongzhou, under the seat of Master."


    Zhang Han said kindly.


    "Yintian River in Yunzhou, Ao Ye Longjun, the demon clan, met Zhang Daoyou."


    Ao Ye naturally treats Zhang Han as a peer.


    "This...Long Jun, no matter how you say it, you can still be regarded as a person of my master''s generation? It is not good to be called a Daoist friend, right?"


    Zhang Han shook his head and said.


    "The respected teacher is probably not comparable to this one. Besides, fellow Taoists are young and have superb skills. There is nothing wrong with you and my peers."


    Ao Ye said decisively.


    "In that case, then all right, Long Jun."


    Hearing this, Zhang Han could only nod his head.


    "Just call me Daoyou Ao. By the way, Daoyou Zhang, I don¡¯t know what''s the matter with you coming here to find my seat."


    Ao Ye¡¯s majestic face was full of smiles.


    The words come out.


    Zhang Han, who was still struggling to call him, just remembered.


    He came here to solve the problem of the battle between the two races of humans and monsters in the realm of cultivation.


    Had a fight with Ao Ye, and felt that he was doing it again, and almost forgot about it.


    "Long Jun, I am here this time to solve the unrest in Yunzhou."


    "The war between the Yunzhou cultivators and the Yunzhou demon race, although the cultivators first picked up the matter, but in the final analysis, this matter has something to do with my master."


    "So I want to mediate, Long Jun, what do you think? After all, if the two sides continue to fight like this, the loss to anyone will be great."


    Zhang Han spoke slowly.


    "Mediation? It''s easy to talk about it, I''ll let all the **** of the Monster Race withdraw back when I go back."


    Ao Ye agreed directly.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han was also dazed.


    Is it that simple to solve?


    "Long Jun, don''t you want to say more?"


    Zhang Han asked.


    "What more? Zhang Daoyou, this matter is the first thing that Yunzhou Human Race has picked up, but it is undeniable that it was caused by the anger of these rumors. In the past, I might have killed those who did not recognize them. Rumors and rumors are facts, but now that I recognize them, they are facts."


    Ao Ye said helplessly.


    The meeting between him and Chu Yuan was only a matter of one night.


    Invisibly, Chu Yuan took away the treasure, which was a bit of a loss.


    Neither side has ever done anything.


    He is arrogant, how could he think that Chu Yuan could beat him.


    But now...


    Forget it, he can''t beat a disciple.


    Tsk tsk.


    No wonder he couldn''t see through Chu Yuan, no matter how he looked at it, he was in the Qi Refining Realm.


    Now it seems that it is very easy to explain, it is clear that the gap between the two sides is too big.


    Ao Ye sighed in her heart.


    Ao Yu suddenly stretched out his head and asked.


    "Father, is that really true?"


    Ao Yu asked.


    "Well, that''s the truth."


    Ao Ye nodded, there is nothing that can''t be admitted, he just can''t beat Chu Yuan, maybe he can''t even see others'' back.


    "Wuhu really called the dragon? But I can''t make that sound."


    Ao Yu asked very curiously.


    Boom...


    Ao Ye stiffened as if struck by lightning.


    Labor and management talk to you about the fact that you can¡¯t beat the master of the Sejong family.


    You told labor and capital, is the dragon called Wuhu? !


    "Do you want to know, how can Wuhu be called?"


    Ao Ye stared at her own dragon child with a smile.


    "No... I don''t want to."


    Ao Yu suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    Turning around, he wants to leave.


    "Don''t worry, let me help you, and you will know what to call."


    "Don''t! Father! Don''t come here...Wuhu!!!"


    A stream of light flew into the river.


    Ao Ye kicked her son into the Yintian River, turned around and smiled at Zhang Han, and then jumped into the river.


    couldn''t beat Zhang Han''s anger, so Ao Yu was destined to bear it.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Zhang Han looked at the two figures disappearing in front of him, not knowing what to say.


    It was Prime Minister tortoise who walked up to Zhang Han respectfully.


    "My lord! Lord Long may not have time to come back for a while. Why don''t you let me go to Jiangxia Longfu for a visit. Lord Long may also come to look for an adult later, which saves me a lot of effort."


    Prime Minister Tortoise said.


    "Dragon Mansion? Okay, let''s go and have a look."


    Zhang Han readily agreed.


    He has never seen a place where a dragon lives in his life.


    "My lord, please follow me."


    When ??Guicheng met, he quickly led the way and took Zhang Han to Jiangxia Longfu.


    Zhang Han followed the Prime Minister tortoise and entered the Yintian River.


    The river water didn''t bother Zhang Han at all. The use of a formation method easily shielded the river water to prevent the clothes from getting wet.


    One person, one turtle, quickly heading towards Xialongfu on Yintianjiang...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 151： Yintianjiang Longfus face is all lost (seeking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 151 Yintianjiang Dragon Mansion¡¯s face is lost (seeking monthly ticket)


    Silver Tianjiang, in the Dragon Mansion.


    Zhang Han and Long Jun Aoye were laughing and talking.


    The two of them.


    A well-read book, very rich in theoretical knowledge.


    One has lived for a long time, has a lot of knowledge and experience.


    Two knowledgeable people, naturally there are many topics.


    From the gossip of the immortal world in the two states of Yundong, talk about the past in ancient times.


    Well, of course.


    Ao Ye has been alive for a long time, very shrewd, chatting with Zhang Han, and from time to time use the topic to talk to Zhang Han to tell some information about Wudaozong.


    Zhang Han was still young and didn''t notice Ao Ye''s purpose.


    It¡¯s just that Ao Ye¡¯s remarks became more and more frightened.


    What the hell.


    Is it true that the Sejong Gate has been inherited for three million years? !


    All the existences in this Wudao Sect have soared? !


    That Sect Master Chu has stepped into the ascending existence even more? !


    I heard this news.


    Ao Ye sucked a cold breath from the bottom of her heart.


    There is no doubt about the authenticity of these news.


    These messages are all he had accidentally extracted from the conversation.


    The more he knew the internal information of Sejong Gate, the more fear he felt.


    Ao Ye was talking with Zhang Han, while already wandering beyond the sky, thinking about what character the Yaozu had three million years ago.


    at the same time.


    Outside the palace where the two talked.


    Ao Yu stood there pitifully.


    Under his ¡®open-heartedly ask for advice¡¯, Ao Ye taught him how to call Wuhu.


    And gave him a reward, let him stand here for a year, not allowed to leave.


    "I have to owe my mouth, oh, a year, a whole year..."


    Ao Yu sighed for a long time.


    After sighing for a while.


    He suddenly seemed to have thought of something.


    took out a shadow stone from the storage ring.


    On this photo-taking stone, Zhang Han and his father Longjun Aoye fought, and there is also a passage of Longjun confessing the facts.


    At first, he thought he was bound to die, so he took a photo stone to take a photo secretly.


    I plan to have a clue if he is killed at that time, so that people can help him.


    Unexpectedly, no clues were left, but a picture of a big battle was left behind.


    "Hmph, anyway, the scene that my father admitted was filmed, and he actually punish me, is this tolerable?"


    Ao Yu''s eyes rolled and he had an idea.


    called a shrimp soldier over.


    "Ninety-seven son, what''s the matter?"


    Xia Bing asked respectfully.


    "Take this photo-taking stone to show my eldest brother!"


    Ao Yu said repeatedly.


    He wants his father Long Jun to collapse between their brothers!


    "Okay, Ninety-seven, this is where the subordinates are going. Is it for the eldest son?"


    The shrimp soldier took the photo-taking stone and asked.


    "Correct!"


    Ao Yu nodded and said.


    The shrimp soldier took the order, took the photo-taking stone, and stepped back obediently, preparing to go to the residence of the eldest son.


    Ao Yu watched the shrimp soldiers leave, looked at Ao Ye who was talking with Zhang Han in the palace, hummed the community, and felt very happy.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the shrimp soldier held a photo-taking stone in his hand, and walked towards the residence of the eldest son.


    Like this kind of shrimp soldiers, the combat effectiveness may not be very good, but the speed is extremely fast.


    Soon, the shrimp soldier entered a palace.


    That is the number one dragon among Longjun¡¯s dragon sons, the oldest son Aobu.


    In this palace.


    At this moment.


    Grand Prince ¡®Ao Bu¡¯ is hosting guests from all over the world.


    These guests are all monsters from all over the world in Yunzhou.


    to entertain them from time to time, which is also the meaning of Longjun.


    Because this can consolidate their position in the Silver Sky River Dragon Mansion.


    Ao Bu, the eldest son, was talking with many monsters.


    Suddenly heard the shrimp soldier report, the ninety-seventh son gave him a photo-taking stone.


    Ao Bu got the photo-taking stone, and didn''t care, he laughed and played it on the spot, wanting to see what his 97th brother had gotten for him.


    This playback is incredible.


    All the monsters present had their eyes widened.


    "This is the formation mage of the human race? Whoever stepped the horse said before that the formation mage is a trail, not to be afraid? Come out and be beaten, this is a trail?"


    "Doesn¡¯t the formation need materials for the formation? Why does this person not need formation materials for the formation?"


    "Human, you successfully attracted my attention. In three minutes, I want all the information of this human."


    "Didn¡¯t you tell me all the pictures? Dongju Yin Sejong Sect disciple..."


    "Hey, a disciple, can actually defeat Dragon Lord? This hidden Sejong gate... is a little bit scary."


    "No wonder the Dragon Mansion Guardian Formation was shocked just now. It turned out that it was Lord Long and this person in a battle."


    The palace is boiling.


    Countless monsters were talking, and it was very lively.


    The face of Grand Prince Aobu turned green.


    He thought what Ao Yu gave him.


    In the end, he actually got this kind of thing for him.


    If the things on this photo are spread, their Yintianjiang Longfu will lose all their faces.


    Thinking of this, Aobu quickly stood up, put away the photo-taking stone, and looked at the guests from all directions.


    "Everyone, these pictures are... well, they are all fake, made with a special method, don''t take it seriously, just be a fun."


    "Hey, hey, who, are you using the photo-taking stone to take the picture just now? No, it must be deleted!!!"


    Aob wants to explain.


    The guests from all quarters can look weird.


    also created images of the photo-shooting stones. Is this treating them as fools?


    "I''m serious, those are all fake, do you believe it?"


    Aobu said seriously.


    "Believe! Believe! We all believe!"


    "Yes, yes, we all believe, so what, Master Ao, we still have something to do, so let''s go first."


    "Yinjiang Dragon Mansion is so magical that it can actually create images of the shadow stone. It''s really amazing..."


    Guests from all directions talked strangely.


    After speaking.


    One by one, they said goodbye and left, their eyes rolled, each pregnant with ghosts.


    Aobu wanted to persuade these people, but couldn¡¯t persuade them at all. Now his face was green, and he didn¡¯t know what to do...


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    there is a third update before two o''clock


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 152： Ao Yu took the initiative to spread it? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 152 Did Ao Yu take the initiative to spread it? (Seeking monthly pass)


    A few days later.


    Yintian Riverside.


    Ao Ye and Zhang Han stood opposite each other by the river.


    Talking for a few days, Zhang Han also planned to leave.


    Well, the main reason is that the benefits have been taken more, and Zhang Han is embarrassed to continue living.


    In the past few days, I ate and drank for nothing in the Long Mansion, and I also got many treasures and pills.


    Zhang Han said that he was embarrassed to continue staying.


    "Ahem, Long Jun, I have been chattering over the past few days, I really appreciate your hospitality."


    Zhang Han said elegantly.


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome, you and I have seen each other as you did before, what''s the kind of courtesy, if it wasn''t for me to be a demon, you are a human, I really want to take you to a man and become a brother!"


    Ao Ye said repeatedly.


    "This is not necessary, okay, Longjun, just send it here, there is no need to send more, please go back."


    Zhang Han said with a smile.


    After fishing so many things, he even changed his name to ¡®you¡¯.


    "No need, just let me watch Daoyou Zhang you leave, and Daoyou Zhang you go."


    Ao Ye waved her hand.


    See this scene.


    Zhang Han no longer said anything.


    He nodded and smiled, then spoke.


    "If this is the case, then I will leave, Long Jun take care!"


    finished.


    A magic circle rises on the soles of the feet.


    The whole person flew into the sky and flew out of the Yintian River.


    Standing in place, Ao Ye quietly watched Zhang Han leave.


    Excited in his heart the power of Zhang Han''s formation technique.


    Use the power of heaven and earth to replace the array material...


    Form an array with a single thought, and use the array as a leveler. It really makes you strong.


    If the threshold for learning this formation technique can be lowered a bit, it can definitely replace the existing formation technique.


    What a pity...


    This layout technique is too difficult for many people to learn.


    Ao Ye shook her head, turned around and prepared to return to Jiangnei.


    Anyway, he has already got on line with Zhang Han this time.


    This mysterious and powerful hidden Sejong Sect is also related to him.


    In the future, maybe I can get some chance from it.


    Ao Ye thought, and her mood became more cheerful.


    Just when he was about to return to Jianguchi.


    A stream of light flew from a distance and slammed into the Yintian River.


    Who is this.


    To be so staggered, he was preparing to enter the Dragon Mansion.


    Ao Ye frowned when she saw it, and stretched out her palm.


    His palm stretched out and instantly transformed into a huge dragon claw, intercepting the streamer.


    Ao Ye held the streamer and saw the figure in the streamer clearly, it was a shrimp soldier.


    "Which soldier under your hand? Why are you so reckless, doesn''t anyone teach you the rules of the Dragon Mansion?"


    Ao Ye had no expression on her face, and she was not angry or pretentious.


    He can only speak in front of Zhang Han.


    In fact, he is most fancy about rules.


    Well, of course, he is very fond of rules and can¡¯t tolerate others touching them, but if he touched them, it¡¯s a different matter.


    The shrimp soldier stumbled, and after seeing Ao Ye, he knelt down and saluted, but his face was terrified.


    "See Long Jun! Long Jun, there are rumors about you in Yunzhou again. This time the rumors are said to have images!!"


    Shrimp soldier said in a hurry.


    "What rumors and what images?"


    Ao Ye froze for a moment, then sneered.


    This group of monks, shouldn''t they make up another story for him, and use any special means to edit a video, trying to deceive others?


    "Enlighten to Lord Long, rumors...The rumors are that you were defeated by a disciple of the Sejong Sect, and you personally admitted that the previous rumors are true..."


    The shrimp soldier hesitated and said.


    "What about the image."


    Ao Ye¡¯s tone was a little weird. He remembered that no one outside of the world knew about it, so how did it spread out.


    "Long Jun, here."


    The shrimp soldier took out a photo-taking stone from his pocket.


    Ao Ye stretched out her hand slightly.


    The photo-taking stone flew into his hand immediately.


    Ao Ye injects mana and activates the shadow stone.


    An image flashed from the shadow stone and projected in front of Ao Ye.


    I only saw the beginning of the image.


    In a city in the mundane world, a young man holds a photo stone and runs quickly on the streets of the city.


    "Demon Race Dragon Lord is defeated in front of Yintianjiang! Everyone come and take a look!"


    After some tossing.


    The young man stood on a square, facing countless ordinary people, and activated the photo stone.


    A scene of the battle between Ao Ye and Zhang Han emerged.


    It also includes a conversation in which Ao Ye personally admitted that the previous rumors were facts.


    ¡­¡­


    Look at the content on the video.


    A wry smile appeared on Ao Ye''s face.


    He can''t help it.


    All these are indeed what he said, and he does admit that the rumors are true.


    A disciple of the Hidden Sejong Sect can still crush him, if the Sect Master Chu, who he can''t see through, really makes a move.


    It is estimated that he can really smash him into Wuhu.


    That¡¯s why he admits that the rumors are not fake.


    anyway¡­¡­


    These are all true.


    But why did it spread out?


    Not many people know about this.


    is him, he knows Zhang Han, Ao Yu, and Prime Minister Kame.


    He and Zhang Han have been in the Dragon Mansion, it is impossible to spread the news.


    Prime Minister Tortoise¡¯s mouth is not that big, so he beeps everywhere.


    The only possibility is that Ao Yu.


    But Ao Ye still couldn''t be sure if it was true.


    "Transfer this command to find out where this image came from."


    Ao Ye decisively ordered.


    Shrimp soldiers took the command and swam to Jiangnei, preparing to deliver Longjun¡¯s orders.


    I have to say that the power of the Yintianjiang Dragon Mansion is very strong, and it is under full investigation.


    It only took an hour or two to get all the information.


    Ao Ye, who was standing by the river, listened to the report of his subordinates.


    "So, you mean, Ao Yu recorded the video and took the initiative to spread it?"


    Ao Ye said blankly.


    A murderous aura emerged spontaneously.


    "Yes, Long Jun, although it was caused by an accident, it was indeed spread by His Royal Highness Ao Yu."


    A shrimp soldier answered obediently.


    Hear this.


    Ao Ye said nothing more.


    silently returned to Jiangzhong, he felt that Ao Yu needed more practice, how to make Wuhu call...


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Dongzhou territory, outside the Taiyi Sword Sect.


    A group of visitors from Zhongzhou arrived quietly...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 153： Visitors from Zhongzhou, Wanzong Competition! (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 153 Visitors from Zhongzhou, Wanzong Competition! (Seeking monthly pass)


    Shen Xing Continent is divided into 82 major states, of which Zhongzhou is the strongest.


    Zhongzhou is also recognized as the largest state. Its vast area, strong monks, and rich resources are all recognized as the first.


    It can even be said that all the power resources of the other eighty-one states in Shenxing Continent are not as good as Zhongzhou.


    Zhongzhou is also a place that all monks yearn for.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment.


    Dongzhou, outside the Taiyi Jianzong Mountain Gate.


    Visitors from Zhongzhou arrived quietly.


    Among these visitors, there are a total of seven.


    Five young people, two women and three men.


    The other two are like old men.


    The group of people came outside the gate and looked at the gate in the distance.


    The five young people all showed weird looks.


    They came here on behalf of the headquarters of the Zhongzhou Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    Shen Xing Continent¡¯s triennial Wanzong Grand Competition is already in the preparation stage.


    Ten Thousand Sects Competition, as the name implies, the sects of the entire continent.


    Any sect that can be recognized in the Continent of Shenxing will be invited to Zhongzhou to participate in the Ten Thousand Sects Competition.


    Only those who can participate are powerful and prestigious sects.


    General sects cannot participate at all, and even some weak sacred places of cultivation are not worthy to participate in this kind of competition.


    The five young people showed weird colors, and naturally they felt ¡®knocked¡¯ at the gates of this sacred place.


    "Old, if this is the sacred land of Dongzhou, then we can go. Looking at the mountain gate, we can see the scale of this sacred land. It is either a newly built sacred land or a declining sacred land. It is not eligible to participate in Wanzong. Big than."


    "Well, this kind of holy land is indeed not qualified."


    "Blind guessing. There are no two sacred places of this scale that cross the Tribulation Realm."


    Five young people talked a lot, and they all felt that Taiyi Sword Sect was not qualified to participate in the "Ten Thousand Sects Competition".


    silently classified Taiyi Jianzong as a weak holy land.


    The two old men standing at the back did not move at all.


    After looking at each other.


    One of the elders ¡®Ancient¡¯ stepped out, his muddy eyes glanced lightly at the gate of Taiyi Sword Sect.


    "Who told you that we are here to invite this Dongzhou Holy Land?"


    "Have you been concerned about some rumors of immortal cultivation in Dongzhou and the nearby states?"


    Gu said slowly.


    The five young people shook their heads.


    How could they pay attention to the rumors in Dongzhou and the nearby states?


    There are 82 states in the Shenxing Continent. In fact, only 16 states are truly prosperous. The other big states are all weak and are not considered by the prosperous states such as Zhongzhou.


    These five young people were born in Zhongzhou, how could they pay attention to the rumors in Dongzhou and the nearby states?


    See this scene.


    Gu shook his head, took a step forward, and sighed.


    "You really are arrogant, and this point will need to be changed in the future."


    "The times are different now. The time when the mainland powerhouses have ten fights, Zhongzhou has eight and a half fights, the other fifteen states have one fight, and the remaining half fights the other big states. The era has passed."


    "You haven''t discovered that in recent years, there are many strong people from other states? For example, a few years ago, how amazing is the name Ye Chen from Yunzhou?"


    The old tone is a bit hateful of iron but not steel.


    Five young people shook their heads.


    Left ear goes in and right ear goes out.


    Don¡¯t listen or listen, the eighth chant...


    This old man laughed angrily, not knowing what to say.


    "Okay, don''t grind with these little boys. The hidden Sejong gate was born in Dongzhou more than a year ago. It is rumored that this hidden Sejong gate has existed for three million years. Our purpose is to come here. Gate."


    Another old man ¡®Old Chen¡¯ walked out and spoke.


    The words come out.


    The five young people suddenly became confused.


    Hidden Sejongmen was born?


    No, the point is not this.


    The hidden Sejong gate that has existed for three million years? ?


    What era was three million years ago? ?


    Ignore these five young people.


    The two old men looked at each other, and their eyes were full of shock.


    They were also very shocked by a sect that had existed for three million years.


    Of course, they also doubted the authenticity.


    But after an important figure in Zhongzhou dissected the three words "Wu Daozong" in the Sejong Gate of Yin, they never doubted it again.


    Remember what the big man said.


    ¡¯Ancient books have recorded that inaction is the beginning of heaven and earth, and existence is the mother of all things.


    Dare to use Wudao as the name of the sect, and not to be backlashed by the heavens and the earth, either this sect is a treasure, or this sect is the same age as the sky! ¡¯


    So, they never doubted the authenticity of this hidden Sejong gate.


    This time the Ten Thousand Sects Competition, firstly, this sect is really to invite this hidden Sejong gate, this sect is qualified to invite them, and secondly, it is also to establish a line to see if we can have a good relationship with this hidden Sejong gate. .


    "Okay, don''t think too much about it, let''s go, and meet the master of this holy land first. I heard that the master of this holy land is the disciple who walked out of the Hidden Sejong Sect."


    Old Chen waved his hand, making the five young people regain their senses.


    The five young people opened their mouths and still said something.


    The two elders were not interested in chatting with the five, so they walked up the mountain with them.


    After a briefing.


    They got their wish and saw the master of Taiyi Sword Sect, Ye Luo.


    ¡­¡­


    Above Taiyi Sword Sect, the main hall of the main peak.


    Ye Luo meets these seven people.


    When Ye Luo learned that the seven people wanted to invite Wudaozong to Zhongzhou to participate in the Wanzong Grand Competition, he was also taken aback for a long time.


    After slowing down.


    Ye Luo is the first sentence.


    "Why don''t you invite my Taiyi Jianzong?"


    The words come out.


    The two old men were a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    It took a while before someone answered.


    "Well... the noble sect is strong, strong, and majestic, but after all, it has just been established, and the foundation is not enough. It is estimated that the next time the Wanzong competition will invite the noble sect."


    Ancient mouth declined.


    "So, to put it simply, I am too a swordsman?"


    Ye Luo said blankly.


    "No, no, pure background is not enough."


    Old said with a smile.


    "It''s alright, the dishes are the dishes. What do you say so much for? According to you, you want to meet my master and invite Wudaozong to participate in the Wanzong Competition, right?"


    Ye Luo rolled his eyes and said.


    "Yes Yes."


    Guo nodded quickly.


    "But this may not work well. Without the command of the master, I cannot take you to see my master. Why don''t you give me the invitation letter and I will ask my master."


    Ye Luo waved his hand and said.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Old hesitated.


    According to the rules, they need to personally hand over the invitation letter to the hand of the invited sect.


    But this is the Hidden Sejong Gate, and it seems normal that outsiders are not allowed to enter.


    Don''t go in, he is a bit unwilling.


    Thinking about it.


    The ancient said...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 154： Want a stone? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 154 Want a stone? (Seeking monthly pass)


    On the main peak hall.


    Old hesitated for a moment, but still spoke.


    "In this way, Daoyou Ye, the invitation letter can be forwarded by you to the teacher, but I have a small request. Please also Daoyou Ye can help..."


    "Well, I have a little longing for Wudaozong. You Daoyou Ye went back to Wudaozong. I don''t know if he can bring something out to show me my vision when he comes out? Don''t want anything good, just take some Wudaozong on the ground. The stone or something, it¡¯s just fine."


    Ancient waved his hands and said.


    The sect that has been passed down for three million years...


    Even a stone, it should be extraordinary.


    "Aren''t you from Zhongzhou? Why do you even need rocks?"


    Ye Luo''s eyes are a little strange.


    Hear this.


    Gu showed an awkward look.


    Zhongzhou? There is no sect that has been passed down for three million years in Zhongzhou either.


    Don¡¯t say three million years.


    means that there are not many sects that have been passed down for one hundred thousand years.


    "Ahem, just curious, if Ye Daoyou can help, of course it''s best, if it''s inconvenient, it''s fine."


    Guo coughed twice and said.


    "Okay, give me the invitation letter."


    Ye Luo nodded, but his eyes were still a little weird.


    Isn¡¯t it good, Zhongzhou is rich in resources?


    Actually want a stone.


    Old saw this and winked at Lao Chen.


    Chen Lao knew, and took out a light ball from the storage ring. The light ball was only the size of a fist, with runes flashing on it, which was mysterious.


    "This is an invitation letter. You only need to be above the Golden Core Realm and inject mana to get the information of the invitation letter."


    Chen veteran handed the light group to Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo, who was sitting on the side, took the light group and took a closer look. He didn''t see anything, put it in the storage ring, and nodded.


    "Then please, fellow daoists, rest in my sect for a while, and I will return to Wudao School. If you have any needs, you can find my sect disciples."


    finished.


    did not wait for the two old men to reply.


    The figure has disappeared.


    Fast speed.


    Not even the two old men reacted.


    Wait until Ye Luo leaves completely.


    These two talents reacted.


    looked at each other with surprise in their eyes.


    Both of them are crossing the tribulation realm.


    They couldn¡¯t even capture Ye Luo¡¯s figure...


    Soaring above the tribulation realm.


    Yeluo can only cross the Tribulation Realm.


    The most critical point is this.


    is the same crossing the tribulation realm.


    They actually couldn''t even notice the movement of Ye Luo leaving.


    "Old Chen, who can be in the same realm, so that we can''t perceive his actions, who is it?"


    asked the ancient voice secretly.


    "Ye Wu, the eldest son of the Ye Family in Zhongzhou! The Tianjiao who claims to be the closest to the road to ascension!"


    Chen Lao''s eyes flickered, and the voice said.


    "Lao Chen, do you feel that there are a lot of Tianjiao surnamed Ye? There are so many people in Zhongzhou, even the one named Ye Chen in Yunzhou, and the one from Sejong Sect in Dongzhou now, seems to be also called Leaf fall."


    Ancient said again through voice.


    "It''s like this, it''s better to go back, why, do you want to change your surname? This is not okay, your name is Gu Ye, change your name to Ye Ye? Grandpa?"


    Chen Lao Chuanyin replied.


    "Huh? What did you say to change the name?"


    "Ye Ye."


    "Next sentence."


    "Grandpa?"


    "Well, it sounds good."


    Chen Lao: "..."


    The boss is not young anymore, you are not naive, you are still playing these.


    Chen Lao looked helpless and didn''t know what to say.


    It¡¯s very happy to be old anyway. After laughing for a long time, I stopped and continued to transmit.


    "This Ye Luo is indeed an incredible figure. He was born in the Hidden Sejong Sect, but I don¡¯t know if this Hidden Sejong Sect only taught Ye Luo a tianjiao..."


    The ancient voice transmission is halfway through.


    hasn''t finished.


    Suddenly a stream of light flew from a faraway place.


    quickly fell into ancient hands.


    Gu received the streamer, a message appeared in his mind, and his face became weird.


    "what''s happenin?"


    Chen Lao didn''t care about the voice transmission, so he asked directly.


    "Just now... there was news from the Yunzhou Immortal Cultivator Alliance, so we don''t have to go there."


    Ancient replied.


    The Yunzhou Immortal Cultivator Alliance had greeted them.


    After finishing their work, ask them to make peace with the monster dragon monarch when they pass through Yunzhou on the road to calm the chaos in Yunzhou.


    They agreed, but now they say no.


    "Why not? Could they solve it?"


    Old Chen frowned.


    "Well, they solved it. To be precise, it was not them, but a disciple of the Sejong Sect in Dongzhou, who defeated Long Jun and mediated the matter."


    Old said.


    "A disciple of the Sejong Sect in Dongzhou Yin? There are other disciples of the Sejong Sect in Dongzhou Yin? Defeat Long Jun? Are you sure that Long Jun is the surname Ao? That Long Jun''s body is too strong, you did not Just kidding."


    Old Chen said puzzledly.


    He knows the Dragon Lord.


    Although the monster Dragon Lord lives in a remote state like Yunzhou, he is not small at all.


    is famous in the world for his physical toughness.


    People in Zhongzhou have also heard the name of this Ao Longjun.


    Was it actually defeated by a disciple of the Hidden Sejong Sect?


    Hidden Sejongmen disciples should be so strong? ?


    "This disciple of the Sejong Sect of the Hidden sect did not need materials, no formation, no time, and defeated Long Jun by this means. Do you understand that?"


    Gu said with a wry smile.


    "Impossible! I''m also playing formations. Don''t fool me. Can the formations require materials, patterns, and time? If there is such a method of formation, I can see... see this table? , I can eat this kind of table!"


    Chen pointed to a four-corner table next to them, and said without any doubt.


    See it.


    Old silently opened an image in the streamer.


    On the ?? video, a scene of Zhang Han fighting Ao Ye played.


    I saw Zhang Han''s backhands, the formations were set up.


    There is no material, map, time to speak of.


    Ancient looking at this image.


    The video played until Ao Ye personally admitted that the rumors were facts, and then stopped.


    Ancient has returned the image.


    Turned his head to look at Old Chen beside him.


    but found out that Mr. Chen had disappeared.


    Ok? ?


    The ancient eyes turned to the entrance of the hall, and Chen Laozheng silently prepared to go out.


    "Old Chen, don''t rush to go. Come, you still have to eat. We are all people who have been famous for a long time. Come, a few young people over there, don''t be stunned, go and move the table over."


    "Go get another glass of boiling water, it will be easier to swallow..."


    Old said with a smile.


    "Farewell, this is just a joke."


    Chen Lao said quickly.


    "No way!!!"


    Ancient stern rejection.


    He hates people who plant flags to cheat and cheat. Most importantly, he refuses to pay!


    This kind of person should be killed!


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass!


    Third, it is more likely to be updated tomorrow morning. You have to get up early tomorrow and go to bed early at night. Forgive me!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 155： Chu Yuans Splitting Palm (see monthly ticket)

    Chapter 155 Chu Yuan¡¯s Splitting Palm (seeking monthly ticket)


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    Inside Chuyuan Palace.


    After several days of preparations, Chu Yuan intends to start another breakthrough.


    Absorb aura.


    gathered in Dantian.


    Make a breakthrough...


    Chu Yuan sits on the palace futon, following the steps to make a breakthrough.


    In his observation.


    He can find it.


    After the aura gathers in the Dantian in the body.


    The bottleneck that belonged to the early stage of the refining realm was obviously loosened.


    Just follow the steps.


    He can definitely break through to the middle stage of the refining realm.


    Waiting for him to reach the middle stage of the refining realm, and because of his more research on the basic methods of refining the realm, he has a very solid foundation.


    The ?? realm reaches the middle stage of the refining realm, which is comparable to the base building realm.


    Fight beyond the ranks.


    This is a point that makes Chu Yuan happy for a long time.


    According to common sense, those who can fight beyond the ranks are all Tianjiao.


    Although he was just stepping through the Qi Refining Realm to build the base realm, he was also a step beyond.


    The higher the rank, the Tianjiao!


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, then suppressed the thought.


    Throw yourself into the breakthrough.


    under his control.


    Aura begins to hit the bottleneck.


    The bottleneck is getting looser...


    almost¡­¡­


    It will be the middle stage of the refining realm soon!


    Chu Yuan closed his eyes and continued to hit the bottleneck.


    Click...


    The bottleneck became looser and looser, and a clear voice came from his body.


    Chu Yuan can even feel the mana that belongs to the middle stage of the refining realm.


    is just as close as possible.


    A voice came into his ears from outside the hall.


    "Master, disciple Ye Luo wants to see you if you have something to do, please show up to see you!"


    The voice is just right.


    Chu Yuan was clearly only one step away from the middle stage of the Qi Refining Realm, and the bottleneck could not stop him at all.


    Just in the limit of this breakthrough and not a breakthrough, abruptly stopped.


    Chu Yuan''s face turned black.


    It was almost a step on the horse. Why did Ye Luo come back and interrupt him at this critical moment! ! !


    This disciple wants to die, right? ! !


    Also, what is his current state? ?


    Early stage or middle stage of Qi Refining Realm? It doesn''t seem to be considered early or mid-term.


    In addition to anger, Chu Yuan is still confused.


    He doesn¡¯t know what his realm is.


    In the first and middle stages of the Qi Refining Realm, what is the point? ?


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath, unable to understand his own realm at all.


    But this does not hinder his anger.


    This apprentice, it is best to explain to him.


    Otherwise, he will let this apprentice understand what is called anger in the refining state.


    Chu Yuan slowly stood up, opened the palace door and walked out.


    You can see that figure when you enter your eyes.


    still kneeling in front of the temple.


    Same as last time.


    Well, to be precise, everything is exactly the same as last time, interrupting his breakthrough.


    Kneeling outside the temple, Ye Luo could not help but salute again when he saw Master opening the door of the temple.


    "Disciple Ye Luo, pay respect to Master."


    Ye Luo said respectfully.


    "Luo''er, what can you do?"


    Chu Yuan showed a ¡®kind¡¯ smile.


    kept looking at Ye Luo''s body.


    This disciple seems to be in the realm of God Transformation?


    Ask.


    Is it possible for the Refining Qi Realm to smash the Huashen Realm to the ground?


    Waiting online, a bit anxious.


    On the other side, Ye Luo, who was kneeling on the ground, did not notice the anger deep in his master¡¯s eyes.


    "Master, this disciple is here, there is indeed one thing, which is related to the Wanzong Great Comparison."


    Ye Luo answered obediently.


    "Oh, Wanzong Dabi, um, come in and talk about it."


    Chu Yuan said kindly, reaching out and pushing the palace door bigger.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo quickly stood up, got up and walked in.


    Chu Yuan stood silently behind Ye Luo.


    Gather the whole body aura in your hands.


    A split wind palm hit Ye Luo behind.


    The attack did not fall on Ye Luo.


    At a distance of less than three centimeters from Ye Luo''s clothes, an invisible force resolved Chu Yuan¡¯s attack.


    Ye Luo seemed to have noticed something, turned around to look at his master, frowned, and looked up at the palace.


    "Master, is there any wind gathering formation in your palace?"


    "Why do you feel cold and swish."


    Ye Luo asked curiously.


    Chu Yuan: "..."


    I practiced split wind palm for a month. You said it was cool? ?


    Thank you, I was offended.


    "Let''s talk, what''s the matter."


    Chu Yuan was desperate.


    Qi Refining Realm can''t even get close to this product.


    Quietly Mimi walked over and couldn''t hit anyone.


    "Master, someone from Zhongzhou has come over and wants to invite Master to participate in the Wanzong Competition. This is an invitation letter. Please accept it. Master decides whether to participate."


    Ye Luo took out the invitation light group from the storage ring and handed it to Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan still had that ¡®kind¡¯ smile on his face, and took a look at the light group.


    Try to infuse mana.


    but found no use.


    How to open this thing? ?


    Is the world of cultivating immortals so tall now? Any invitation letter, I don¡¯t know how to open it.


    "Luo''er, you can open it and take a look."


    Chu Yuan decisively took the light group back to Ye Luo again.


    Can he say that he doesn¡¯t know how to open it?


    Is he shameless.


    Chu Yuan handed the light group to Ye Luo, staring at the opponent.


    Want to see how Ye Luo opened this thing.


    The light ball fell on Ye Luo''s hand.


    Ye Luo looked at his master hesitantly, and didn''t want to ask any more, the invitation letter was opened immediately when the mana moved.


    Those messages wanted to get into his mind.


    But it was stopped by the falling leaves.


    My heart moved.


    Condense this information into a light group and give it to the master again.


    "Master, this is an invitation letter. Those visitors from Zhongzhou have stated that they want Master to watch, and Master should watch it first."


    Ye Luo slowly spoke.


    Standing on the side of the hall, Chu Yuan blinked.


    So, how did this light group open up?


    Is Ye Luo infused with mana just now? He also injected mana, why didn''t he see any movement.


    It''s hard to say that an invitation letter discriminates against the refining state.


    Chu Yuan was silent for a moment.


    Then his palm touched the light ball.


    A message suddenly came to mind.


    Zhongzhou Wanzong Competition!


    The Zongmen Contest that gathers the eighty-two states of the mainland!


    With this invitation letter, you can travel to Zhongzhou in five months to participate in the Wanzong Competition.


    The information is too large.


    Chu Yuan only captured some key points.


    For example, where is the address of Wanzong Dabi.


    Another example is the reward of the Wanzong Competition...


    When Chu Yuan saw the rewards of the Wanzong Competition, the whole person became energetic.


    In the light group, there is a part that specifically records the ranking rewards of the Ten Thousand Sects Competition, with different rewards from high to low.


    Chu Yuan decisively looked towards the lowest point...


    The lowest is the 50,000th.


    The 50,000th person can get 1,000 high-grade spirit stones and one low-grade magic weapon...


    High-grade spirit stone! ! !


    One low-grade spirit stone can be exchanged for one hundred taels of gold.


    One middle-grade spirit stone can be exchanged for one hundred lower-grade spirit stones.


    A high-grade spirit stone can talk to a hundred middle-grade spirit stones.


    How much are these thousand top-grade spirit stones? ?


    Chu Yuan felt like she would be killed by gold! !


    make up, àÓàÓàÓ


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 156： Wudaozong wants to participate in the Wanzong Competition! (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 156 Wudaozong wants to participate in the Wanzong Competition! (Seeking monthly pass)


    The rewards of the Zhongzhou Wanzong Competition are very strong.


    The 50,000th person still has a thousand high-grade spirit stones and one low-grade magic weapon.


    The ranking rewards going up are not to mention, one is more generous than the other.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes were red.


    Especially when I saw one of the passages.


    There are a total of 50,000 places in this competition. The number of invited sects is 10,000, and each sect has five places to participate in the battle.


    In other words, as long as you participate, you can get rewards. The minimum is 1,000 high-grade spirit stones and one low-grade magic weapon.


    If it is not stipulated, only disciples can only play for a whole generation.


    Chu Yuan wanted to play by herself.


    Although he has some dishes, he can still take the last place.


    Pity¡­¡­


    Chu Yuan sighed faintly.


    But think about it again.


    He cannot participate, but disciples like Ye Luo, Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan can participate.


    Ye Luo Zhang Han, and how Su Qianyuan also pitted him in the three realms.


    Let them participate and rank for rewards, isn¡¯t it too much?


    Besides, these three people are not low-level, maybe they can get any ranking.


    The top priority is to let Ye Luo follow him to participate in this sect competition.


    You should know that Ye Luo was kicked out of the sect by him.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan closed his mind and turned his gaze to Ye Luo in front of him.


    "Luo''er, we are definitely going to participate in this ten thousand contests, and I plan to let you participate together."


    "how do you feel?"


    Chu Yuan slowly spoke.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo standing inside the palace was taken aback.


    Master is actually willing to let him participate in this ten thousand sect competition as a disciple of Wudaozong?


    He has already left the sect, and he has also established a sacred place for cultivation outside.


    is no longer a disciple of Innocent Sect in name.


    Unexpectedly, the master was still willing to let him participate in the Ten Thousand Sects Competition, or in the name of Wudaozong disciple.


    Did Master see that he also wants to participate.


    That''s why I said so?


    Master still cares about me...


    Even if you leave the sect, Master¡¯s concern is not weaker than before.


    At this moment, Ye Luo''s emotions were very complicated.


    The words that Master said to him before leaving the sect are still vivid.


    ¡®Like, after going down the mountain, practice hard. If you get into trouble in the future, you can go up the mountain to find a teacher, and protect you well for the teacher...¡¯


    Sure enough!


    The master is still the master, and it hasn¡¯t changed at all.


    Leaf fell extremely moved.


    Chu Yuan on the other side didn''t know so much, he didn''t think his disciple would reply.


    I thought this disciple wanted to discuss with him about the rewards.


    Thinking about it, I plan to discuss it with this disciple first, at most he will suffer a little loss, and it will be divided into 50-50.


    Chu Yuan is ready to speak.


    "If it''s because of the prize..."


    He hasn''t finished speaking yet.


    Ye Luo over there suddenly spoke and interrupted him.


    "Master! The disciples are willing to accompany Master to participate, and are willing to fight for Wudaozong!!"


    Ye Luo arched his hands and said excitedly.


    "would you like?"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback for a moment and asked.


    Really don¡¯t distribute the reward first?


    "The disciple is willing!"


    Ye Luo said firmly.


    "Good! Good! Good! I am worthy of being an apprentice who was taught by the teacher."


    Chu Yuan was happy then.


    He, this big disciple, came to the Transcendent Realm more than a year ago.


    With the level of the God Realm, no matter what, it can be ranked forty thousandth!


    Furthermore, this is only the big disciple.


    Don¡¯t forget, he also has a second disciple and a third disciple.


    The four disciples don¡¯t have to think about it. A genius who was taught and abolished by him had booked the 50,000th place in advance.


    Count it like this.


    He participates in this kind of tens of thousands of contests once, and he can make a lot of money! !


    Those rewards at that time.


    One point for the big disciple.


    The second disciple and the third disciple directly drive out of the sect, so there is no need to distribute rewards.


    As for the four disciples?


    The four disciples are mortals, of course they must take care of them as a master!


    Think of it this way.


    Chu Yuan is a happy one.


    "Okay, Luo''er, you should go back and reply to the visitor from Zhongzhou, right? Reply to them, I have no Dao Sect to participate in this Ten Thousand Sects Contest."


    "Also, see if you can find Zhang Han and let him come back."


    Chu Yuan was happy for a while, then calmed down and spoke.


    "Follow the master''s order, and the disciple will retire first."


    Ye Luo arched his hands.


    Immediately turned and left the palace.


    Chu Yuan looked at the figure of Ye Luo leaving and closed the palace door.


    Then I continued to study the news about the ¡®Ten Thousand Contest¡¯ in the light group.


    To be precise, it is researching how many rewards each person has.


    On this day, magical laughter rang out from time to time in this palace.


    It is also due to the fact that this palace has too many arrays to shield the sound, otherwise the magical laughter might be frightening if it spreads out.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    At the mountainside of Tianwu Mountain.


    Ye Luo originally planned to fly directly back to Taiyi Jianzong.


    You can think about it.


    He seemed to have promised the old man to find him a stone of Wudaozong.


    He was anxious to see Master, but actually forgot.


    Go back and pick up a stone at random?


    too troublesome.


    Why pick a piece anywhere?


    is too perfunctory.


    Ye Luo pondered for a while, planning to talk to his junior brother.


    He remembered that the cultivation cave of his junior brother was full of the earth evil, and the stones infested by the earth evil were extraordinary.


    Just take it to perfuse the old man.


    Ye Luo thought, nodded, thinking it was feasible.


    So Hu headed towards the mountainside, where Su Qianyuan was in the cave.


    Soon.


    Ye Luo came to the outside of the cave.


    He wanted to call Su Qianyuan out directly.


    Ke just walked to the side of the cave and was stunned.


    I saw that the space outside the cave seemed to be disturbed by something, and ripples continued to appear.


    "The space is unstable? There is no mana fluctuation?"


    "This is caused by the physical strength of Junior Brother? After a long time, the Junior Brother has actually become so strong? People in the cave can actually affect the space outside the cave."


    Ye Luo raised her eyebrows slightly, and murmured a few words in a low voice.


    This kind of combat power...


    He felt that the second child might really be caught up by the third.


    Zhang Han''s formation is strong.


    But if Su Qianyuan gets close, I am afraid that he will suffer a big loss. If Su Qianyuan is strong enough, he can even directly blow Zhang Han.


    This youngest third, after all, has completely risen up.


    I don¡¯t know what Zhang Han''s expression will look like when he knows that the future sovereign is not him, and he was blown up by the third child.


    Ye Luo showed an expectant smile.


    Reach out a little, a mana forms a rune, and fly into the cave to notify Su Qianyuan.


    after awhile.


    The formation in front of the cave is opened.


    A figure came out from inside.


    is Su Qianyuan.


    "Big Brother!"


    Su Qianyuan came up and bowed.


    "Brother, you...you can."


    Ye Luo looked at Su Qianyuan, his eyes flashed brightly, and he praised him.


    It''s not that he talks about each other in business.


    In front of him, Su Qianyuan really made him shine.


    Su Qianyuan at this moment...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 157： The floating Su Qianyuan? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 157 Su Qianyuan Who Was Floating? (Seeking monthly pass)


    Tianwu Mountain, before the cave.


    Ye Luo looked at Su Qianyuan in front of him.


    With appreciation in his eyes.


    Compared with the past, Su Qianyuan at this moment has a different temperament.


    I saw Su Qianyuan wearing a shiny bald head and Chiguo''s upper body. His figure was not burly, but he had a refined feeling, with distinct muscle lines, and an invisible fierce might enveloped his whole body.


    Standing there alone, like a peerless beast, giving people a sense of crisis all the time.


    This kind of fierce power.


    made Ye Luo feel a little uneasy.


    The strength of Su Qianyuan can be seen.


    "Third Junior Brother, you are okay, how long has it been since we last saw you? Your strength has grown too fast, right."


    Ye Luo said in admiration.


    "Big brother, I just got the guidance of the master. The last time the juniors encountered a bottleneck in their practice, they went up to the mountain to ask the teacher. After receiving the guidance of the master, the bottleneck was broken, and a new way of refining was realized, so the combat power has greatly increased."


    Su Qianyuan reluctantly smiled on that face.


    He felt a little uncomfortable when he thought that the elder who had turned himself green was now working under the hands of this big brother.


    "The new way of refining the body? What is it? Maybe I can talk to my brother?"


    Ye Luo didn''t think so much, but when he heard about the new way of refining the body, he asked curiously.


    Hear this.


    Su Qianyuan didn''t think much about it.


    He originally planned to fully realize the body refining, and leave the classics in Wudaozong to increase the foundation of Wudaozong.


    Now let¡¯s talk about it, it¡¯s nothing.


    Not to mention, I talked to my big brother.


    Thinking of this, Su Qianyuan spoke immediately.


    "It¡¯s okay. Last time, the Master asked me to concentrate on my body exercises. I concentrated my energy and constantly tempered my fists. I really improved my strength and opened up another way of thinking."


    "Refining blood! There are countless drops of blood in our bodies. We use Earth Sha to temper every drop of blood. The tempered blood has power and can be controlled."


    "A drop of blood does not have much effect, but the human body has a lot of blood. As long as each drop of blood can be controlled, then the power will be very terrifying."


    "Also, I feel that there is still a lot of room for blood refining, but I haven''t discovered it yet."


    Su Qianyuan said slowly.


    "Junior brother...refining body in this world, you should be the first person!"


    Ye Luo finished listening and was silent for a long time before saying such a sentence.


    "Big brother, aren¡¯t you talking nonsense, besides me, how many people are refining the body? The highest level of refining is in the Golden Core Realm, and the rest is all my pondering plus the guidance of the master."


    Su Qianyuan rolled his eyes and said silently.


    "Almost the same. Speaking of which, under the master, which path of ours was not realized by ourselves?"


    Ye Luo shook his head and said.


    "Yes, big brother, but I don''t know what the younger sister learned."


    Su Qianyuan looked up at the mountain and said curiously.


    "I don''t know this too well. We don''t have to wait for the younger sister to show it, who can know."


    Ye Luo said.


    "Well, too, but big brother, what can you do if you came to me this time?"


    Su Qianyuan asked.


    "It''s nothing big, that is, Master has already planned to participate in the Ten Thousand Sects Competition, and you will also participate in it when that time comes. Just be prepared."


    Ye Luo thought for a while, and told Su Qianyuan all the things about the''Ten Thousand Sects Competition''.


    After hearing this, Su Qianyuan said immediately that he wanted to compare the top ten with a million.


    In that tone, there is a lot of courage that doesn''t put all the arrogances of the mainland in his eyes.


    Ye Luo was stunned by this.


    "Junior brother, are you so confident?"


    Ye fell and asked with a twitch at the corner of his mouth.


    "No, no, no, no, big brother, are you really not sure to get the top ten?"


    Su Qianyuan said with a smile, jokingly.


    "We don¡¯t seem to have dealt with Tianjiao from other big states? Why are you so confident, Junior Brother?"


    Ye Luo said weirdly.


    "No, Senior Brother, I remember this Ten Thousand Sects Contest, only people of the disciple generation can participate? I am also the former master of the Dongzhou Holy Land. Big Brother, you are the current master of the Dongzhou Holy Land. We still come from hiding. Sejong Sect, bullying the small with big things like this, if you can''t get the top ten, the master''s face is afraid that we will all lose sight of it."


    Su Qianyuan said.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo also reacted.


    Can''t help but blush on his face.


    Think of it this way.


    It seems that this is indeed the case.


    Both of them are the masters of the Holy Land, and they come from the Sejong Gate of the Hidden City.


    To bully those disciples for a lifetime.


    If you can''t get the ranking.


    is really embarrassing.


    "You have to be humble anyway, no, that can be so sure."


    "Okay, okay, so what, brother, you can go to your cave and pick up a stone for me."


    Ye Luo waved his hand.


    "Big brother, what do you want a stone for?"


    Su Qianyuan asked suspiciously.


    "It''s nothing, take it to fool a fool, you can take it."


    Ye Luo said casually.


    "Oh."


    Su Qianyuan nodded.


    Turn around and return to the cave.


    Picked up a stone casually, folded back, and gave it to Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo looked down at the stone full of earth evil spirit in his hand, put in the storage ring, and nodded in satisfaction.


    ready to get up and leave.


    But he hasn''t waited for him to leave.


    Su Qianyuan suddenly called Ye Luo.


    "Brother, wait!"


    Su Qianyuan''s tone was hurried, for fear of being run away by Ye Luo.


    "What''s wrong? Brother, are you still okay?"


    Ye Luo asked.


    "Brother, I haven''t actually fought since the breakthrough. I don''t know if Senior Brother can give me some advice?


    Su Qianyuan repeatedly said.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo''s expression stagnated, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    This youngest is floating after a breakthrough...


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass!


    There is a third update before two o''clock!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 158： Yifa Golden Legend (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 158 A golden legend (seeking monthly ticket)


    Beyond Tianwu Mountain, in a vast expanse of mountains.


    Ye Luo came here with Su Qianyuan.


    The two are facing each other.


    Compared to Su Qianyuan''s warlike look.


    Ye Luo is dull, just invisible arrogance, it seems that he is very extraordinary.


    "Come on, Junior Brother, the Master¡¯s palace has an array to shield the sound. We will discuss it here, and it won¡¯t disturb Master. You can do your best without worrying about it."


    Ye Luo said lightly.


    "Big brother, it''s better for you to take the shot first. In terms of generation, you are older than me, so you should take the shot first."


    Su Qianyuan said politely.


    "Are you serious?"


    Ye Luo asked.


    looks a little weird.


    The second child said the same last time.


    I was beaten up afterwards.


    "Of course, big brother, don''t underestimate me, now I am very strong! Big brother will be fine with all his strength!"


    Su Qianyuan said, punching the air sideways with a fist.


    The space suddenly rippled.


    The domineering and terrifying power is fully revealed.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo nodded thoughtfully, and said.


    "Ok."


    finished.


    He did not hesitate.


    The figure rose into the sky.


    A terrifying sword aura rose.


    Heaven and earth are cut open by a sharp sword.


    The invisible sword intent covers all directions.


    The sword wind roared, and the trees were cut off by the waist, and they were swept up into the sky, flying sand and rocks, just like a scene of extinction.


    These days, Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan are not alone in their growth.


    Ye Luo is also growing and becoming stronger.


    Compared with before, Ye Luo is now more powerful, and at the first thought, it seems as if a world of swords has risen.


    "Junior Brother, are you sure you want me to do my best now?"


    Leaves stand up in the sky, surrounded by flying swords transformed by countless sword winds, hunting in clothes, black hair fluttering, like a **** and a devil, overlooking Su Qianyuan below.


    The words come out.


    Su Qianyuan below ?? did not answer.


    Instead, he raised the aura of his body, and covered his body with a rolling horror, resisting the sword wind.


    The invisible ferocity is on the top of the leaves.


    In terms of his aura, he also vaguely appeared to cross the tribulation realm.


    "Big brother! Don''t keep your hands! Who counsels grandson!"


    Su Qianyuan looked up at Ye Luo and spoke.


    The Ye Luo above heard the words.


    His eyes were covered with a layer of black light, and the aura of the ancients diffused from him.


    This is the move obtained in the remains of the Primordial Sword Sovereign.


    Suddenly, his aura became more vigorous.


    "What about now? Junior brother."


    Ye Luo still did not attack, but asked again.


    "Big brother, really don''t have to keep your hands! I can''t persuade you."


    Although Su Qianyuan felt the pressure from Ye Luo, he still felt that he could do it, and decisively let Ye Luo not have to keep his hands.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo, standing in the air, raised an eyebrow.


    Silently confirmed in my heart.


    The youngest is just floating.


    is so inflated.


    still wants him to shoot with all his strength.


    If you don''t strike a bit, I''m sorry for the other party''s big brother.


    Mindful of it, Ye Luo no longer hesitated, and exploded with all his strength, the endless sword gourd was taken out, igniting the might of Lingbao.


    At the same time, he drew the golden runes that existed in his mind.


    Bless the endless sword gourd with golden runes.


    In an instant, the power of the endless sword gourd skyrocketed.


    Su Qianyuan below originally thought that Ye Luo''s momentum was just like this.


    You can now see the terrifying power of the endless sword gourd in Ye Luo''s hand after getting the golden rune blessing.


    He suddenly panicked.


    tell him intuitively.


    If he was hit by the gourd, it might be painful for a long time, more painful than that of Disha''s body refining.


    "Brother, keep your hands! Keep your hands! Take this thing back and we will discuss again!!"


    Su Qianyuan quickly shouted.


    "Huh? What? No need to keep your hands? No need to keep your hands? Okay, I will try my best."


    Ye Luo looked inaudible, pretended to say a few words, and poured his whole body rhyme into the endless sword gourd.


    "No! Keep your hands!!!"


    Su Qianyuan was anxious.


    "Don''t keep your hands? Oh oh oh, well, here it comes."


    Ye Luo said, a smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth.


    Turn the endless sword gourd in front of him.


    The gourd mouth pointed at Su Qianyuan.


    Boom...


    The next moment, a huge voice sounded.


    The endless sword gourd spit out a golden beam of light, and blasted towards Su Qianyuan straightly.


    There was a rumbling, and the world seemed to tremble, and a golden mushroom cloud rose.


    The invisible aftermath swept across.


    The whole mountain was destroyed in an instant.


    At a glance, it seemed as if the world had come to the end, only Ye Luo would live forever, still standing on the sky, overlooking the world.


    However, the leaves at this moment are not so calm and breezy.


    His consciousness is frantically exploring the broken and collapsed mountains below.


    A golden legend.


    The power of ?? was not well controlled at once, it seemed to be a bit bigger.


    I was afraid that Su Qianyuan would be beaten to death by him all at once.


    Frightened Ye Luo to investigate wildly.


    He really didn''t expect it.


    Golden characters bless the endless sword gourd, and then fill the Taoist rhyme, it will have such a big chain reaction.


    If Su Qianyuan was accidentally killed by him...


    I dare not even think about it.


    Ye Luo is looking for her god-consciousness frantically.


    Finally, after looking for time to approach Yixiangxiang.


    Among a pile of rocky ruins, I saw something that could reflect light.


    A bare head!


    It¡¯s you, Junior Brother!


    Third update, ask for monthly pass


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 159： Mount! (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 159 Mount! (Seeking monthly pass)


    Within Yunzhou.


    In a private room in a restaurant in a mundane city.


    Zhang Han ordered a table of ordinary wine and dishes, and tasted it slowly, recalling the feeling of being a waste material in the past.


    From time to time, there is a touch of emotion on his face.


    Of course, I sigh with emotion.


    But when Zhang Han saw the figure sitting opposite him, eating and drinking frantically, his face still showed helplessness.


    "It''s not that I said, you fellow, follow me and follow me, can you stop eating and drinking?"


    "These mundane foods are of no use to you."


    Zhang Han said helplessly.


    Sitting across from him, it was the ninety-seven son of Longjun, Ao Yu.


    A few days ago, this guy suddenly ran in front of him, begging him to take him in, saying that his father Long Jun was going to kill him.


    Let Zhang Han take in.


    Under Zhang Han''s confusion, he took the goods in half pushing and half.


    Originally, Zhang Han was planning to take it in for a few days and it would be finished.


    Unexpectedly, this guy would follow him with a faceless expression.


    I can¡¯t drive away no matter how fast.


    Ao Yu, who was sitting opposite, was unmoved, still eating the wine and vegetables on the table.


    "Even though ordinary food is useless, but it can be used to relieve hunger, there is nothing to eat here anyway."


    Ao Yu didn''t seem to feel embarrassed at all.


    "So when are you going to leave?"


    Zhang Han couldn''t help but ask again.


    "Go? No, no! If I go, my father can kill me."


    Ao Yu''s head shook like a rattle.


    "It''s not like that, anyway, you are also Longjun''s parent and child."


    Zhang Han sighed and said.


    "As for, you don¡¯t know, my eldest brother was just regarded as an accomplice by my father. He was such an accomplice and was thrown into the trapped dragon prison. If the principal culprit of me is caught, then I will be over."


    Ao Yu shuddered and said.


    "It''s over? It''s impossible to kill you, right."


    Zhang Han raised his eyebrows and said.


    "That''s not the case. Our Yintianjiang Dragon Mansion is currently working on a breeding plan. It is estimated that if I am caught, my father will definitely use my pure dragon blood to breed a dragon."


    Ao Yu could not help shivering when he thought of one day when he was arrested and bred to various monster races.


    It is impossible to go back.


    It¡¯s impossible to go back after being killed.


    You can feel safe by staying with Zhang Han.


    After all, Zhang Han is able to defeat his father, and his father will give a bit of face.


    Except for Zhang Han, Ao Yu couldn''t think of anyone who could shelter him.


    Given Dragon Lord¡¯s position in the demon race, he cannot escape anywhere unless he enters the human race.


    You can enter the human race, and the human race does not wait to see the monster race.


    So I had to come to Zhang Han.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han shook his head and smiled, not knowing what to say.


    Forget it.


    Follow, just follow.


    Anyway, he was practicing in Yunzhou, so it wouldn''t be a big deal for this guy to follow.


    Zhang Han thought like this, too lazy to say anything, picked up a glass of dirty wine, and prepared to drink it.


    at this time.


    Outside the inn, a golden flying sword flew in from nowhere and escaped into the private room where Zhang Han was.


    "Ok?"


    Zhang Han looked at the flying sword and raised his brow.


    The flying sword was filled with the breath of his big brother.


    He stretched out his palm and took the flying sword.


    Flying sword started, and suddenly turned into a stream of light and dissipated.


    A message entered his mind.


    The news about the Great Comparison of Ten Thousand Sects and the master let him quickly return to the sect appeared.


    Zhang Han closed his eyes and carefully understood that part of the information about the''Ten Thousand Contests''.


    Seeing this, Ao Yu on the side couldn''t help but glance again.


    "What''s wrong? The flying sword just now was used for communication? What happened?"


    Ao Yu asked curiously.


    "It''s okay, but you have to go back now. I''m leaving Yunzhou to return to the sect."


    Zhang Han slowly opened his eyes, glanced at Ao Yu, and said.


    "You want to return to the clan? I can''t follow?"


    Ao Yu suddenly felt that the chicken legs on his hands were not fragrant.


    "Otherwise, do you still want to go back to the clan with me?"


    Zhang Han rolled his eyes and said.


    Ao Yu did not speak any more, put down the chicken leg on his hand, and fell into contemplation.


    Naturally, Zhang Han didn''t respond, and continued to understand the news about the ¡®Ten Thousand Contest¡¯.


    A big match that brings together all the powerful sects in the mainland...


    is also a grand event in the world of cultivating immortals across the continent. If you can participate in this level of competition, and get a certain ranking.


    The prestige will definitely be greatly improved.


    Could it be...


    Does the master want to announce that he will inherit the position of suzerain under the eyes of everyone? !


    possible!


    Master probably feels that he is about to soar.


    I don¡¯t know how to quickly increase his reputation.


    Simply let him participate in the Wanzong Competition to increase his reputation!


    Take the opportunity to pass him again!


    That''s it! !


    Furthermore, as far as the news is concerned, even the elder brothers and the third and fourth elder sisters will participate.


    Master meant that he also wanted to support him as the Sect Master of Wudao Sect.


    In case of waiting for the master¡¯s ascension, there will be gangsters.


    Yes, it looks like this.


    Master, the disciple understands!


    Zhang Han''s eyes flickered.


    As if he had already imagined him sitting on the throne of the sovereign.


    Leave, and quickly return to the sect.


    Zhang Han was so excited that he stood up and prepared to leave.


    "Etc., etc!"


    Ao Yu shouted to Zhang Han.


    "What''s the matter? What else do you have? Forget it, if you are really worried about your father, I will tell him to leave Yunzhou again now."


    Zhang Han turned around and said helplessly.


    "No, no, no, even if you tell him, when you leave, he will still punish me."


    Ao Yu shook his head and said.


    "Otherwise, what do you want? Go back to the clan with me?"


    Zhang Han was also helpless.


    This stuff is really annoying.


    Can''t he really take this stuff back.


    "Can I really go back to the clan with you?"


    Ao Yu asked tentatively.


    The words come out.


    Zhang Han''s eyes widened.


    This guy really dares to think about it.


    Go back to the clan with him?


    Lead a demon clan Huizong?


    Wrong...


    seems to be fine too.


    He is also the future suzerain anyhow.


    There is a dragon as a mount.


    It''s normal, right.


    Riding a dragon...


    seems very stylish.


    Zhang Han''s eyes lit up, staring straight at Ao Yu.


    Ao Yu, who originally wanted to say something, felt a chill in his heart, and felt a sense of crisis inexplicably.


    "Cough, Ao Yu, come here."


    Zhang Han stepped forward and grabbed Ao Yu, secretly mobilizing his mana, as if he was afraid that the other party would run away.


    "Huh? What''s wrong?"


    Ao Yu felt more and more wrong.


    "You said, are we brothers?"


    "We two? You and my father are the same generation, and you and I are brothers. Are you inferior to a generation?"


    "Ahem, leave it alone, just say, are we brothers?"


    "You said so, it must be!"


    "Then you become a dragon, how about giving me a ride?"


    Ao Yu: "¡­¡­"


    So you said so much, just to ride me? ?


    First update, ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 160： just one time! (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 160 just once! (Seeking monthly pass)


    Yunzhou, in the private room of the restaurant.


    Ao Yu''s eyes widened.


    This Zhang Han.


    Actually want to ride him? !


    also kept saying that he wanted to be brothers with him.


    The horse brother is going to be ridden by you?


    You are wrong! !


    Zhang Han next to ?? didn''t care about that much, and looked at Ao Yu with scorching eyes.


    "How is it? Good brother!"


    "This way you promised, I will definitely protect you! Don''t talk about one dragon at that time, there will be ten or eight, and I will protect you too!"


    "As long as you become a dragon, everything is easy to say!"


    Zhang Han said confusedly.


    "No, how could the dragon be ridden! Boss Zhang, you are absolutely not allowed!"


    Ao Yu answered with a wry smile.


    "Why can''t it? It''s your business to not be ridden, and it has nothing to do with others."


    Zhang Han is still bewitching.


    "Dragons are proud and can never be ridden. I am also a dragon, or a blue dragon with pure blood. How can I be ridden? This is impossible."


    Ao Yu decisively refused.


    "If this is the case, then I have no choice. I am ready to return to the sect now, Ao Yu, good luck, Long Jun should not kill you, oh, according to what you just said, Long Jun is just arresting you. Just kind of dragon."


    Zhang Han saw that the confusion was useless, and decisively used intimidation.


    It seems that if you don¡¯t fool this dragon into a mount, you won¡¯t stop.


    "Don¡¯t, Mr. Zhang, if you really want a mount, I can¡¯t find it for you. If you want a white fox or a tiger, I can find it!"


    Ao Yu said in a hurry.


    "Then I''ll go, you don''t follow, go back obediently and be punished to become a dragon."


    Zhang Han saw this, with a smile flashing under his eyes, got up and walked to the private room window.


    The formations under his feet are slowly condensing and forming, and there is a stance to leave immediately.


    "Don''t go, Boss Zhang, you can''t ride this!!"


    Ao Yu got anxious, and quickly stepped forward to hold Zhang Han.


    I was afraid that Zhang Han would run away.


    "Why can''t it? Think about it, you want me to take you back to the sect. What is the place of my sect? Hidden Sejong! It has been passed down for three million years. If you don¡¯t ride back by me, what kind of identity do you use? Go in? You can only go in if you have the identity of a disciple mount!"


    Zhang Han continued to persuade.


    Hear this.


    Ao Yu was silent for a moment, but did not answer immediately.


    Struggling appeared in his eyes.


    Lately unable to make a decision.


    See here.


    Zhang Han''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    There is a play.


    "Ao Yu! Just once! Just ride once! In one sentence, you can say it''s okay."


    Zhang Han asked again.


    "just one time?"


    Ao Yu asked seriously.


    "just one time!!"


    Zhang Han said immediately.


    The tone is decisive.


    "That... that''s all right."


    Ao Yu agreed.


    The words come out.


    Zhang Han showed an elegant smile.


    It''s just that there is something treacherous in the smile.


    He stared at Ao Yu in front of him and nodded in satisfaction.


    is a blue dragon who has never experienced anything.


    Actually believe this.


    Some things, only zero and countless times.


    "In that case, let''s go."


    Zhang Han said with some expectation.


    "Leave here?"


    Ao Yu hesitated.


    "Otherwise, hurry up, the big brother in my sect was beaten by someone, I rushed back to the town."


    Zhang Han urged, and casually missed a big brother.


    Ao Yu hesitated for a while, and could only walk to the window, turning into a stream of light, and flying to the sky of the city outside the window, turning into a thousand-foot dragon.


    The Canglong is huge.


    At the moment it appears.


    The sky over the city is surging.


    The next moment, dark clouds began to converge, as if a storm was about to come.


    No hundreds of monks in the city looked up at the blue dragon in the sky, and some did not understand why a blue dragon appeared above a mundane city.


    Zhang Han, standing in front of the window in the private room, didn¡¯t care about that much.


    rose into the sky and fell on the top of Canglong''s head.


    "Let''s go, Ao Yu, head to Dongzhou!"


    Zhang Han patted the dragon''s head lightly and said.


    "Wuhu!!!"


    Canglong made a strange noise.


    In Zhang Han''s confused look, he walked from the sky, shuttled through the clouds, and headed for Dongzhou.


    Canglong left.


    In the city pool below, countless monks onlookers exploded.


    "That thing was the Canglong just now?! No, the point is that there is a person standing on top of the Canglong?"


    "Dragons can also be tamed and treated as mounts? Fake! Isn''t it that dragons would rather die than surrender?"


    "Your focus is wrong, do you remember how the dragon was called? Wuhu! Is this normal?"


    "Could it be...that''s how the tamed dragon is called?"


    "Understand, understand, if you have a chance to catch a dragon in the future, you should domesticate it like this! If you don''t tame it, you will never let it go!"


    The monks talked, their eyes lit up, as if they had realized something.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the territory of Dongzhou, Taiyi Jianzong.


    After beating Su Qianyuan and throwing it back into the cave, Ye Luo returned to Taiyi Jianzong with a happy mood.


    Flying between the Xuansong 72 Mountains.


    Ye Luo suddenly sneezed.


    "Who is missing me?"


    Ye Luo was confused, thinking for a while.


    shook his head and suppressed the thought.


    Fly quickly towards the main peak.


    After a while.


    Ye Luo came to the main peak.


    He walked to the hall.


    I wanted my disciples to find all those visitors from Zhongzhou.


    Unexpectedly.


    The few visitors from Zhongzhou didn¡¯t leave at all and stayed in the hall.


    After seeing the return of Leaf Fall.


    All seven stood up.


    Where the ancients stepped forward.


    "How? Ye Daoyou, Master Master, would you like to participate in the Wanzong Grand Contest?"


    Ancient and urgently asked.


    "Yes, my master has already made it clear that he will participate in the Ten Thousand Sects Competition."


    Ye Luo nodded and said.


    "Will participate?! That''s good! That''s good!"


    Hearing the ancient words, he was relieved immediately, and then he was a little excited, it seemed that he couldn''t wait to deal with the hidden Sejong Sect.


    "By the way, the rules of the Wanzong Grand Competition, as long as they belong to the disciple generation, they can participate, right?"


    Ye Luo suddenly thought of something and asked.


    "Yes, as long as the disciple is a whole generation, you can end. What happened to Daoyou Ye? Is there any problem?"


    asked ancient doubts.


    "No problem, no problem."


    Ye Luo showed a bright smile.


    Can he say, he wants to end?


    He can''t say that, the loophole of the anti-normal moment lies here.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll go back and report to the person above, so I''m ready to go to Zhongzhou with Master Ye Daoyou?"


    Ancient asked.


    "I will, I will."


    Ye Luo answered with a smile.


    He will not only pass, but will also end in person.


    "Okay, I''ll see you then!"


    The ancient is finished.


    Take a group of people and prepare to leave.


    "Wait, didn''t you say that you want a stone from my clan? Here, right here, take it."


    Ye Luo thought for a while, threw out the stone that Su Qianyuan picked up casually from the storage ring, and threw it to Gu Gu.


    Old took it smoothly and looked at this stone...


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    There is a third update before two o''clock!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 161： Wudaozong is built on the ancient battlefield (seeking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 161 Wudaozong is built on the ancient battlefield (seeking monthly ticket)


    Dongzhou area.


    Beyond Taiyi Sword Sect.


    The ancient hand held a stone surrounding the earth, and walked out with five young people and Chen Lao.


    From the hall to the outside.


    The eyes of the seven have been staring at the stone.


    "Is this really a rock on the ground of Sejong Gate??"


    It is Mr. Chen who speaks.


    He stared at those muddy eyes.


    I saw the stone in the ancient hand, full of strong earth evil spirits, and the weaker people at the cultivation base felt their souls shocked when they approached.


    But in the eyes of Old Chen and others.


    In this stone, there is more than the evil spirit of the earth.


    Among the evil spirits of the earth, there is also a certain terrifying blood evil spirits.


    I don¡¯t know where this blood evil spirit comes from. It''s a bit like the blood energy of the most powerful monster in the flesh, but it''s a bit different, and it''s very special.


    At least Chen Lao and Gu Gu have never seen this **** spirit.


    "There are such stones everywhere in Wudao Sect?"


    "This Wudaozong riding a horse is an ancient battlefield, right??"


    Chen Lao and Gu Gu both stared blankly at each other.


    According to what Ye Luo said just now.


    This is the stone in Wudaozong, just picked it up.


    Is it possible that there are evil spirits everywhere in Wudaozong, and there is this special blood evil spirit?


    This is not a sect.


    is an ancient battlefield...


    In other words, Wudaozong was built on the ancient battlefield? !


    Hiss! !


    Thinking is extremely scary.


    But then again, above Dongzhou, is there any ancient battlefield left behind?


    Speaking of which, Chen Lao and Gu Gu do not quite understand.


    They are also not very clear.


    So the two are planning to go back, so they must check the information carefully.


    What is left of the ancient battlefield in Dongzhou?


    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back early, and I can check the ancient books earlier. I really didn¡¯t expect that the Sejong Gate of the Hidden might be built on an ancient battlefield."


    Ancient mana wrapped his palms and touched the stone.


    "Well, let''s go, but I''m very curious, how did Wudaozong cultivate disciples based on the ancient battlefield? In an environment full of earth evil and this blood evil spirit, there are really people who can Can it be carried?"


    Chen Lao said with some suspicion.


    Leave aside this special blood evil spirit.


    Let¡¯s talk about Disha.


    Earth Shame has the effect of eroding the soul, damaging the spiritual root, and corroding the body.


    Among the sects full of evil spirits, how did those disciples resist?


    In other words, when they were young, they stayed in a place full of evil spirits, fearing that their spiritual roots would be lost.


    Is it possible that all the disciples of the Sejong Sect in the Hermitage have no spiritual roots?


    Gu shook his head, mana surged, and he scanned the five young people in a circle.


    looked up again at the gate belonging to Taiyi Sword Sect.


    "Anyway, we came here this time and we got enough things. The Sejong Gate of Yin in Dongzhou was willing to participate in the Ten Thousand Sects Competition, and we also got such a stone."


    "There is this stone, enough for us to guess a lot of things, as for the others, it has nothing to do with us, let it be handled by the above."


    Gu said slowly.


    finished.


    He took the stone full of evil spirits back into the storage ring.


    and Old Chen looked at each other and nodded silently.


    The two men and five young people were carrying and flying towards the direction outside Dongzhou.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    On the main hall of Taiyijian Sect.


    As soon as Lao Gu and Lao Chen left, Ye Luo got the news.


    "You said, this group of people murmured at the mountain gate for a long time before leaving?"


    Ye Luo looked up at his brother and his subordinate Shen Caijun, and asked a little weirdly.


    "Yeah, boss, you don''t know. I pretended to be a janitor there for a long time, and the group of people whispered there for a long time, still staring at a stone. I really don''t know what''s wrong. "


    Shen Caijun rolled his eyes and said extremely speechless.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo was also stunned.


    staring at a stone...


    It seems to be the stone he gave.


    The stone was just what he asked Su Qianyuan to take from the cave at will. There should be no problem.


    is just that the evil spirit of the earth has become stronger.


    As for staring at a stone for a long time.


    Couldn''t this group of people misunderstand something because of a stone he took casually?


    What can be misunderstood? ?


    Ye Luo thought for a while.


    Still didn''t think of anything.


    I am too lazy to think about it at all.


    "Talent, it will take a while, um, about four months. I will leave Taiyi Jianzong for a while and go to Zhongzhou."


    "At that time, you, Yunfei, and the elder will be responsible for managing the sect."


    Ye Luo began to explain the things in the sect.


    "Huh? Boss, what are you going to do in Zhongzhou?"


    Shen Caijun said puzzledly.


    "Go to the Ten Thousand Sects Competition. Anyway, you don''t need to worry about this. Just manage Taiyi Jianzong."


    Ye Luo waved his hand.


    got up and walked out of the hall.


    frowned while walking.


    Still thinking.


    The group of visitors from Zhongzhou, looking at the stone, what did they make up for?


    He sighed from the bottom of his heart.


    Knowing this a long time ago, he would just go back to the mountain to pick up a rock...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 162： the last time! (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 162 The last time! (Seeking monthly pass)


    A few days later.


    Dongzhou, outside Tianwu Mountain.


    The wind is surging and the clouds are densely covered, and there is a feeling of wind and rain.


    Only the next moment, a huge dragon of thousands of feet appeared from the dark clouds.


    Wuhu! ! !


    Canglong made a strange roar.


    The sound shook the sky.


    Countless animals in the mountains and forests heard this sound, and they were all bewildered.


    What kind of creature¡¯s voice is this?


    The impression left in the blood of countless animals did not explain to them what kind of biological sound it was.


    Out of curiosity, countless animals poked their heads out of the forest and looked towards the sky.


    When I saw the Qianzhang blue dragon in the sky, I was frightened and stunned, all creeping on the ground, shivering and daring not to move anymore.


    ¡­¡­


    Above the sky.


    Zhang Han stood on top of the Canglong, hunting in a Confucian robe. He looked down at the whole invisible Tianwu Mountain, which was shrouded in clouds and mist.


    "Boss Zhang, are you there yet? I feel a little uncomfortable being ridden."


    Below Canglong uttered a word and asked aloud.


    "It''s here, don''t worry, you are an outsider, the mountain below is just that, oh, it''s shrouded in clouds and mist, you may not see it."


    Zhang Han lightly patted the dragon head under his feet and said.


    "Is there a big mountain ahead? I haven''t seen it with my spiritual sense, really?"


    Canglong Ao Yu asked again.


    "There are formations enveloped. It''s normal if you can''t see them. Okay, I''m going to communicate with the formations. Clamp your tail and be careful to offend my Master. His old man was unhappy and shot you to death. You didn''t have to cry, and Long Jun couldn''t help you get revenge."


    Zhang Han threatened.


    Hear this.


    Ao Yu felt nervous all at once.


    He has been well-known to this hidden Sejong Sect master for a long time.


    The existence that even his father will suffer.


    If a junior like him offends this existence...


    I dare not even think about it...


    Ao Yu was nervous.


    Zhang Han didn''t even bother to take care of it.


    Holding Fajue in his hand.


    In a short while, the clouds covering Tianwu Mountain began to disperse, revealing Tianwu Mountain in it.


    Zhang Han was also unambiguous, and immediately made Ao Yu smaller, and rode Ao Yu to the clan.


    Ao Yu¡¯s speed is also very fast.


    Passed the forest all the way, and entered the Wudaozong in a moment.


    After arriving at the main hall square.


    Zhang Han originally wanted to make Ao Yu become a humanoid first, so as not to be too swagger.


    Ke hadn¡¯t waited for him to speak yet.


    I saw Chu Yuan standing on the main hall square.


    Master...Master? !


    Zhang Han panicked a little.


    He rode on a dragon, and he also wanted to show off his prestige in front of his younger brother and younger sister.


    But it¡¯s not fun to hit the Master head-on.


    Master shouldn¡¯t think he is bloated, right? !


    At this moment when you are about to inherit the position of suzerain, don¡¯t come to fix these...


    What Zhang Han didn¡¯t know was.


    He was panicked.


    Chu Yuan on the other side was even more panicked.


    When he saw this huge blue dragon.


    Called digging grooves in my heart.


    People are frightened stupid.


    The whole person was standing there with no expression on his face, it was all shocked.


    Such a big...a dragon? !


    His disciple Zhang Han is still riding on it? ?


    Dragon Knight? ? ?


    "Disciple Zhang Han, pay homage to Master!!"


    Where did Zhang Han, who was riding on the dragon, dare to delay, jumped down and saluted, feeling a little uneasy.


    Na Ao Yu is also a ghost and ghost. Seeing what Zhang Han calls this person, he immediately knows who this person is.


    Hidden Sejongmen Sovereign!


    Ao Yu understood Chu Yuan¡¯s identity and immediately turned into a human form, kneeling on the ground, not daring to say anything, for fear of being beaten.


    "Hmm... who is this?"


    Chu Yuan pressed his heart and frightened, and stepped back without a trace, for fear of being swallowed by the dragon that had turned into a human form.


    "Enlighten Master, this is the 97th son of Yunzhou Longjun, and it is now the disciple''s mount, that...Master, our sect, should we be able to bring the mount in?"


    Zhang Han asked cautiously.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan was shocked in her heart.


    Mount? !


    Is this dragon your mount?


    The creature he can''t even think of, is it your mount? !


    It¡¯s been a long time since I saw you.


    This old Yinbi disciple has grown to this point?


    Chu Yuan was in a daze. He felt that he needed to go back and calm down.


    "Yes, but, um, it¡¯s okay. You are going to participate in the Ten Thousand Sects Competition in five months. You just need to be prepared. Okay, you have something to do for the teacher, so you can leave first."


    Chu Yuan swallowed and spit, and finished the sentence.


    turned around and left.


    For fear of staying here, I will be attacked by this dragon.


    Chu Yuan quickly left and hid in the hall of the lord.


    Standing in place, Zhang Han and Ao Yu breathed a sigh of relief when they saw this.


    "Okay, the master said it was okay, then it must be okay. With the status of a disciple mount, you can also stay in the Wudao Sect."


    Zhang Han suddenly felt his whole body relax.


    He was really afraid of the Master¡¯s words just now, that mounts are not allowed to enter the clan.


    "I was scared to death. Being stared at by this person, I feel that I will be swallowed by this person. Huh... Mr. Zhang, thank you for giving me the status of a disciple mount."


    Ao Yu took a long breath and said gratefully.


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome."


    Zhang Han smiled mysteriously when he heard the words.


    Are you sure this is just an identity?


    No way, no way.


    Don¡¯t really think that I gave you the identity of a disciple mount, just let you enter the Innocent Sect.


    "That what, Ao Yu, I''m going to meet my junior sister, why don''t you go with me?"


    Zhang Han suddenly said.


    "Boss Zhang, you go to see your junior sister, what shall I do with you..."


    Ao Yuhua didn''t finish speaking, but stopped abruptly.


    Those eyes suddenly widened.


    Should not...


    Want to ride him again, right?


    "Well, that''s it, Ao Yu, I want to show off my prestige as a senior in front of my junior sister, so I can only wrong you a bit and become a dragon again."


    Zhang Han coughed twice and said.


    "No! Boss Zhang, you''re too much! You clearly said it once!"


    Ao Yu stepped back a few steps, his face suddenly changed.


    "Well, there is no other way, Ao Yu, come on, behave and become a dragon. This must be the last time. Mainly I want to erect the majesty of being a senior, riding on you, more style, you can understand ?"


    Zhang Han said confusedly.


    "No! The dragon can never be ridden!"


    Ao Yu is firm.


    "Just the last time!! Really, just the last time!"


    Zhang Han said quickly.


    "No way..."


    "The last time!! Isn''t it the last time?"


    "This... Boss Zhang, this really doesn''t work."


    "the last time!"


    "Really the last time?"


    "Really, pearls are not so real!"


    Facing Zhang Han''s oppressive tone.


    Ao Yu still succumbed.


    became a blue dragon again, let Zhang Han ride up...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 163： Tantai Luo Xue vs Ao Yu? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 163 Tantai Luo Xue vs Ao Yu? (Seeking monthly pass)


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    In the residential area of ??the disciples.


    Tantai Luo Xue stood on a clearing.


    She is wearing a blue dress, and her black hair is **** with a red band behind her. The nobility and arrogance between her eyebrows has been reduced a lot, and it is replaced by a kind of tranquility.


    However, at this moment, Tantai Luo Xue, among the dark golden pupils, was a little surprised.


    Because in front of her.


    Zhang Han rode a blue dragon around in front of him.


    Take a dragon as a mount.


    How could Tantai Luo Xue not be shocked.


    The most shocking thing to Tantai Luo Xue was the strange sound from this Canglong''s mouth.


    Wuhu?


    She remembers the cry of the dragon in the book, doesn''t it resemble a bull and a tiger, showing a domineering cry?


    Why does this blue dragon call so strange.


    Is it a special kind of dragon?


    "Junior Sister has met the second brother."


    Although Tantai Luo Xue was surprised, she didn''t go too far.


    After seeing Zhang Han, he saluted as a show of respect.


    "Well, sister, brother just came back today, how is your practice recently?"


    Zhang Han jumped off the top of Canglong''s head and landed on the ground, talking to Tantai Luoxue very elegantly.


    Seeing this, Ao Yu quickly turned around and transformed into a human form, standing behind Zhang Han.


    Heaved a sigh of relief in my heart.


    This last time, it is finally completed.


    On the other side, Tantai Luo Xue looked at Ao Yu who had turned into a human form, thoughtfully.


    "Very good, the Tao has been handed down by Master Mingwu."


    "But, brother, who is this?"


    Tantai Luo Xue asked softly.


    "My mount, a blue dragon, is the strength of the Nascent Infant Realm."


    Zhang Han''s tone is very casual, as if talking about a common thing.


    But the tone of pretending beep can be heard by anyone.


    "Canglong? Second brother, I remember the cry of the blue dragon was not like just now, right?"


    Tantai Luo Xue Liu frowned and asked.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han was also taken aback.


    Scream? Wuhu?


    This Ao Yu''s cry is indeed strange.


    But he is too lazy to manage.


    After all, how to call it is his own business.


    "Maybe... Maybe this blue dragon is different from the others."


    "By the way, Junior Sister, do you have any questions that you don''t understand about the teachings passed down by Master? If there are any, Senior Brother can answer them for you."


    Zhang Han was too lazy to pull so much on the call, and asked with a smile.


    "I don''t understand the question? No."


    Tantai Luo Xue shook his head and replied.


    "Not at all?"


    Zhang Han asked.


    "No, the junior sister understands what the teacher said, and even if there are some who don''t understand, there is still a treasure board, there is really no doubt."


    Tantai Luo Xue was surprised and shook her head.


    àÛ...


    Zhang Han would like to say something more.


    You can hear that sentence, and the treasure board is in...


    There was nothing to say at the time.


    Thousands of sentences, but one sentence, you have a treasure.


    Master will give you a treasure...


    This treatment.


    Sour sour.


    Zhang Han suddenly felt that his future supreme throne was shaken by Tantai Luo Xue.


    But it¡¯s okay.


    This sister, the practice time is too short.


    It is impossible to have the strength to shake him.


    I can only say that the aptitude talent is very good!


    Well, the master must be worried that the future Wudaozong''s top combat power will not be enough. After he inherits the Wudaozong, he is afraid that no one under him will be available, so he accepts his junior and sisters as apprentices and bestows them with treasures.


    Zhang Han quietly comforted himself a few times in his heart.


    "But the second brother, on the one hand, the sister needs help from the brother, but I don¡¯t know if the brother is free."


    Tantai Luo Xue suddenly said, asking.


    "If you are free, of course you are free, why, sister, if you need help from your brother, just say it."


    When Zhang Han heard this, he suddenly became energetic.


    I''m not afraid that Tantai Luoxue needs help, I''m afraid that Tantai Luoxue won''t help.


    Need help to establish his prestige.


    "Well, that''s the case, Brother Brother, didn''t the Senior Master say that she will go to Zhongzhou to participate in the Wanzong Grand Tournament in five months? The younger sister has practiced extremely well and hasn''t actually competed with others. I don''t know if Brother Second can give me some advice.


    Tantai Luo Xue said softly.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han lost interest all at once.


    That''s it?


    He thought this junior girl still wanted him to help.


    Unexpectedly, it was actually a discussion.


    Zhang Han is not interested in this discussion.


    said that he was afraid to compete with the big brother.


    Discuss with the third junior brother, he is abusive.


    It''s fine to compete with the four junior sisters.


    The strength of the Fourth Junior Sister is estimated to be very weak.


    He is comparable to the powerhouse who crosses the Tribulation Realm. It would be too boring to learn from this junior and sister.


    "Junior Sister, if it''s just for comparison, why not let my mount compare with you, this mount is also in the Nascent Soul Stage."


    "Brother is planning to go to the Shenbing Pavilion."


    Zhang Han decisively threw Ao Yu out.


    "Mount? Good."


    Tantai Luo Xue looked up and down Ao Yu, nodding slightly.


    Zhang Han looked in Ao Yu''s shocked eyes.


    Retained Ao Yu.


    Get out and go to Shenbing Pavilion.


    I don¡¯t care about Ao Yu at all.


    Ao Yu stared at Zhang Han, who was quickly disappearing. He opened his mouth and wanted to stop, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Let him compete with the disciples of Wudaozong? ?


    He dare to be true? ?


    If he hurts this disciple, that person, is he afraid that he might just slap him in the air? ?


    Ao Yu wanted to cry.


    He is too difficult.


    I was ridden from Yunzhou to Dongzhou, and was ridden here again.


    Now I have to risk my life to learn from this disciple of Innocent Sect...


    Too difficult!


    Zhang Han left.


    The court suddenly became quiet.


    Ao Yu frantically complained in her heart, afraid to speak.


    It was Tantai Luo Xue, looking at this Ao Yu with interest.


    after awhile.


    Ao Yu finally couldn''t help it, and took the lead to speak, breaking the silence.


    "That...sir, how do you want to compare?"


    Ao Yumou said with a face open.


    "Of course you are doing all you can to compete with me. In Nascent Soul Stage, you can barely compete with me. Especially you are the Dragon Clan, I heard that the Dragon Clan is very strong."


    Tantai Luo Xue said softly.


    The dark golden eyes sparkled with warfare.


    Although she has never fought with anyone, she has some estimates of her combat effectiveness.


    Playing a Nascent Soul Realm is absolutely no problem.


    "My lord, are you serious? I don''t think you have a Qi refining state."


    Ao Yu said cautiously.


    He could tell at a glance.


    The person in front of him has no cultivation base at all.


    "I don''t even have a refining state?"


    Tantai Luo Xue smiled.


    The next moment, a stone chessboard suddenly appeared in her hand.


    Her soul power burst out suddenly.


    The stone chessboard seemed to resonate, shining golden light.


    Under Ao Yu''s horrified eyes.


    Golden, criss-crossing lines suddenly appeared on the ground.


    A wall also rose in all directions.


    Looking from the outside, it looks like a chessboard covering a large area...


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass! !


    There is a third update later.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 164： Take out your capital (seeking a monthly pass)

    Chapter 164 Take out your capital (seeking monthly pass)


    Wudaozong, in front of Shenbing Pavilion.


    Looking at the attic in front of him that reveals ancient times and is full of Taoist rhyme.


    Zhang Han''s eyes were filled with bursts of light.


    "Wu Dao Zong or Wu Dao Zong in the end..."


    "The higher the realm, the more I feel that every temple in the Wudao Sect is so unfathomable, mysterious and impermanent."


    "I just don''t know what''s in those closed halls."


    Zhang Han stood, looking curiously at the closed halls.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside.


    But he didn''t even think about sneaking in.


    Now it is very likely that he is not far from succeeding the sovereign.


    If at this time there are some deadly operations and the supreme position is lost, then he will not cry.


    Anyway, now suppress curiosity.


    Wait when the master handed over the position of Sect Master to him.


    will definitely explain everything to him.


    Isn¡¯t it clear that how many backgrounds of Wudao Sect have been passed on to him?


    Don¡¯t rush for a while.


    Zhang Han thought to himself.


    nodded very confidently, and then stepped into the Shenbing Pavilion.


    Enter the Shenbing Pavilion.


    Entering the eyes is the rows of stone platforms on the left and right, and the magic soldiers stored on them.


    "Old folks, come out, I''m back again."


    Zhang Han said indifferently.


    Before he went down the mountain with his master last time, he often came to the Shenbing Pavilion to find these magic soldiers to win over the relationship.


    Although I haven''t been recognized by a magic soldier, but I have been going back and forth, and I am very familiar with these magic soldiers.


    Well, of course.


    is what he thinks is quite familiar.


    Shenbing probably didn''t think so.


    Zhang Han after finishing a sentence.


    glanced around.


    After discovering that there was no magic weapon to pay attention to him at all.


    He is not surprised, he used to know it would be like this for a long time.


    "Hey hey hey, give some face, squeak, I don''t know that you all have spirituality."


    Zhang Han couldn''t help but uttered again.


    When he finished speaking.


    ''S line of sight fell on the axe of the last stone platform very accurately, and he waved his hand and placed a shielding formation on the stone.


    At the next moment of his formation.


    The axe suddenly flickered, and it seemed to want to say something...


    "Stop talking, I know it comes from your old mouth, there are no good things."


    Zhang Han finished the formation with a smile and said a word.


    Axe: "..."


    Are you a roundworm in my stomach? ?


    Does you know so much about me? ?


    Zhang Han didn''t bother with the axe, his eyes fell on the magic soldier on the other stone platform, arching his hands.


    "Everyone, come out and chat, stop the ink."


    Zhang Han urged.


    Buzz...


    This time, the divine soldiers on the stone platform that looked dull and dull did not keep quiet anymore, they all emitted a dazzling light.


    The rays of light gathered together and enveloped the entire Shenbing Pavilion.


    Except for the occasional few magic soldiers still keep quiet.


    Most of the magic soldiers spoke aloud.


    "You kid, yes, I blocked the axe at you, and I have to have a good chat with you."


    "It¡¯s been a long time since I saw you. I thought you were dead."


    "You told us not to inked? It''s you who do not inked, okay, no one of us recognizes you as the master, you can stop inking and get out of it numbly."


    The soldiers spoke one after another, some were very friendly to greet Zhang Han, and some directly sprayed.


    For the friendly greetings, Zhang Han responded one by one.


    Zhang Han directly ignored the spray.


    After some greetings.


    Zhang Han once again brought out his purpose.


    "Okay, guys, I won''t say much about other things. Five months later, I will go to Zhongzhou to participate in a competition. This competition is very important."


    "I hope to be recognized by one of you. After all, possessing Lingbao, the bonus to combat power is huge."


    Zhang Han said seriously.


    His eyes fixed on the many magic soldiers.


    When his voice fell.


    The conversation between the gods and soldiers is completely over.


    The attic suddenly became quiet.


    next moment.


    All the light dissipated.


    The **** soldiers all returned to their dull and dull appearance.


    As if the lively scene just now was an illusion.


    Zhang Han was dumbfounded on the spot.


    No way.


    Although you are not likely to recognize me, but that¡¯s not the case, right?


    Zhang Han''s mouth twitched slightly, not knowing what to say.


    "Hey, don''t pretend to be dead. This time the Big Competition is really important to me. If it doesn''t work, why don''t you rent yourself to me for a few months, and I will return it in a few months?"


    Zhang Han tried to discuss.


    The soldiers: "?"


    I can still rent myself out, and return it after I rent it out?


    You kid is really a genius.


    "You can pull it down, unless we recognize you, otherwise you may be able to control ours. In addition, you don''t want me to recognize it. I am good at close killing. You are a player of formation, don''t call me."


    One of the sword soldiers was speechless.


    "It''s alright, let''s talk about it, Zhang Xiaozi, speak out your capital, be more formal, if it really suits you, we will definitely choose it, just like the endless sword gourd before."


    Another magic weapon has spoken.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han did not hesitate anymore.


    immediately sat cross-legged on the road in the middle of the Shenbing Pavilion.


    There was a burst of blue light in his heart.


    A collection of ancient runes is condensed and surrounds him.


    Then all these runes turned into formation patterns.


    Each formation pattern is transformed into a formation with the help of the power of the earth.


    In an instant, dozens of formations were formed at the same time, all of which were small formations.


    But it is also enough to prove Zhang Han''s ability.


    Control dozens of formations at the same time, and make the formations instantly form a formation!


    can also draw on the power of heaven and earth, without the need for array materials!


    After seeing this scene, the many magic soldiers in the Shenbing Pavilion once again radiated light, as if they were talking.


    About a while later


    On a stone platform in the front row, there was a long tube shape, like a divine soldier who didn¡¯t know what it was, made up his mind, and flew up suddenly, floating in the air...


    third more


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 165： Map of the sky (seeking a monthly pass)

    Chapter 165 Sky Map (seeking monthly ticket)


    Wudaozong, inside the Shenbing Pavilion.


    Zhang Han slowly opened his eyes and looked at the magic soldier in front of him.


    looked at the other magic soldiers still on the stone platform.


    It seems that he is the only one who chooses him...


    But, what is this magic weapon?


    Zhang Han carefully looked at the divine soldiers floating in front of him.


    is a long tube-shaped thing.


    is a bit like a short stick.


    It¡¯s just this thing, dull on both sides, and completely dark, with some unknown totems carved on it, which is a bit mysterious.


    "Dare to ask, you are a...well, what kind of magical soldier?"


    Zhang Han opened his mouth cautiously.


    Through his own exploration.


    He also found out.


    The magical soldiers in the Shenbing Pavilion are all ranked according to their strength. The more advanced the magical soldiers, the stronger their strength.


    This magic soldier, similar to a short stick, is also in the front row.


    Obviously, the strength is very strong.


    I just don¡¯t know what it does.


    "If you want to ask me what''s useful, just ask, don''t be too slow, be quicker, I can make up for your shortcomings!"


    The voice of the short-stick magic soldier sounded in Zhang Han''s mind.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han was stunned.


    Make up for his shortcomings?


    What are his shortcomings?


    In an instant, there is no pause at all, and you can even think of it for several times.


    No need for formation materials, avoiding the fact that formations burn money, unless the world is destroyed, otherwise he can take advantage of it.


    What short can he have...


    Wrong!


    Zhang Han suddenly remembered what happened when he was discussing with the big brother.


    Once he is sealed off, he is a rookie.


    The kind that two transforming gods can kill him.


    Too much dependence on the power of heaven and earth is his shortcoming! !


    "Can you really make up for my shortcomings?"


    Zhang Han asked repeatedly.


    "That''s natural, just ask if you choose me or not."


    The short stick magic soldier urged.


    The magic soldier chooses the person, and the man chooses the magic soldier.


    Choose between the two is the most perfect way.


    Zhang Han smiled, did not answer, and stretched out his hand to inject his soul power and weakness into the short-stick magic soldier.


    Select with action instructions.


    Short Stick Magic Soldier is also unambiguous.


    After accepting Zhang Han¡¯s brand, a ray of light burst out.


    I saw the short stick suddenly stretched out, revealing its true appearance.


    This is not a short stick at all, but a picture scroll.


    When the scroll was unfolded, a mysterious and infinite aura spread.


    Zhang Han looked up subconsciously.


    In the picture scroll, countless scenes are emerging, the chaos before the birth of heaven and earth, the growth of all things after the birth of heaven and earth, all kinds of mirror images, like mirror flowers, water and moon, emerge in front of you.


    Zhang Han was stunned for a while.


    Enough time to burn incense in the past.


    Zhang Han suddenly woke up, his mana surged, making him sober.


    The mirror image in front of him suddenly shattered.


    Zhang Han looked again, there was nothing on the scroll, it was pitch black, but two ancient words "Heaven and Earth" were written on it.


    "Little Master, your mind is not strong enough. If I didn''t converge just now, you might be trapped in the painting and can''t come out."


    Shenbing Picture Scroll said in Zhang Han''s mind in a tone similar to ridicule.


    "Oh, I see¡­¡­"


    Zhang Han is still a little bit overwhelmed.


    As soon as the picture scroll unfolded, he got the news from the divine soldiers.


    This magical soldier is called a map of heaven.


    The ??Sky map does not have any practical offensive or defensive effects.


    The only function of ?? is that the sky map carries a small world, from which it can be used by the power of the world. It is a special magic weapon.


    However, this magic weapon may have no effect when it falls into the hands of ordinary people. It can only speed up the cultivation of ordinary people at best.


    But falling into Zhang Han''s hands, for Zhang Han, it undoubtedly made up for a fatal shortcoming.


    Has a map of the sky.


    Zhang Han no longer has to worry about the enemy''s ability to block the world.


    "Big brother! Where are you big brother!!"


    Zhang Han''s eyes shined brightly.


    The first time he got this magic weapon, he wanted to go to his own big brother to learn from each other!


    Because Ye Luo could block the world last time, he was beaten badly enough.


    Now he has made up for this shortcoming.


    makes him feel like he can do it again.


    I want to find a big brother to fight again.


    Zhang Han never felt that he would be weakened by Ye Luo.


    "Wake up, don¡¯t swell. I suggest you try to familiarize yourself with the map of the sky now, and wait until you are familiar with the map of the sky, and then with the power of communicating the real world, plus your own mana, it is enough to make your strength leap to another level. class!"


    The voice of ??Sky Map resounded in Zhang Han''s mind.


    calmed Zhang Han''s mind.


    Zhang Han also felt reasonable, took a deep breath, and did not want to go out of the Shenbing Pavilion.


    immediately sat cross-legged on the road in the middle of the Shenbing Pavilion, looking at the scrolls floating in front of him, using his own mana to communicate with the scrolls, and getting acquainted with each other with the sky map.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Inhabited area for disciples of Wudaozong.


    The ¡®chessboard¡¯ that enveloped the residential area turned into a little bit of light and dissipated.


    The scene in the residential area also appeared.


    Ao Yu was half-kneeled on the ground in rags, weak and pale, looking like hell.


    is in front of him.


    is still Tantai and Luo Xue, dressed in Tsing Yi, standing quietly.


    This competition is obviously over.


    In the case of the two parties, the judgment will be settled over and over...


    "What the **** are you?!"


    Ao Yu was panting, and said in a rather horrified tone.


    He has never fought such a battle...


    completely confused.


    Staying on the chessboard just now, he felt that the whole world was repelling him, and even the mana movement became extremely difficult.


    Even when he hits out, the mana has just been hit, and it is directly obliterated, let alone attacking Tantai Luoxue.


    is inside the chessboard.


    Ao Yu felt as if he was facing a person standing on the top of the sky, and the feeling of powerlessness kept coming up.


    And then¡­¡­


    Then that was Ao Yu¡¯s nightmare.


    He vaguely saw this man named Tantai Luoxue, a chess piece appeared between his fingers.


    The chess piece was thrown out and became a big man.


    The big man grabbed his head and pressed him on the ground, rubbing wildly...


    just lost inexplicably.


    was defeated so that Ao Yu felt confused.


    Tantai Luo Xue, who was standing on the opposite side, didn''t think there was anything. He had vaguely answered her own combat effectiveness.


    "This is my way, chess way."


    "You are on the chessboard, so naturally you can''t be my opponent, and you don''t have to show such a confused look."


    "Okay, the discussion is over, you can go to my second brother, and I will come to you later if I still want to study."


    Tantai Luo Xue said softly.


    After speaking, she turned and left and returned to her palace.


    Ao Yu looked terrified.


    If you still want to learn from each other, come to him again? Find a ghost!


    No way! Must run away!


    Go to Boss Zhang and take him away!


    Ao Yu thought, stood up with trembling legs, turned into a blue dragon, roared, and flew towards the outside of the Wudaozong disciple''s residential area.


    Wuhu...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 166： Ao Yu who almost died (seeking a monthly pass)

    Chapter 166 Ao Yu who almost died (seeking monthly ticket)


    Wudaozong, beside the kitchen.


    flew a big circle, but did not find Zhang Han''s Ao Yu, after meeting Li Ergang.


    was deceived by Li Ergang¡¯s''kind'' tone.


    and made a lot of food for Ao Yu, and he was stunned by Ao Yu, feeling that he had met a good person, and kept complaining to Li Ergang about being beaten by Tantai Luo Xue.


    No, at this moment, Ao Yu is sitting at the table, gulping, still complaining.


    "Uncle Li, don¡¯t you know, those disciples are so cruel, they beat me up, and said that if necessary, they will come and beat me again..."


    Ao Yu complained while eating.


    While Li Ergang was in the kitchen, he drilled his head from time to time to reply to Ao Yu.


    "Hmm, you are right, the disciple in the clan is indeed a bit cruel."


    "You eat more."


    Li Ergang fiddled with something in his hands, and replied quickly.


    "Uncle Li, or hello, Uncle Li, what are you still making in the kitchen?"


    Ao Yu suddenly asked.


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing, I will cook you some other dishes, by the way, how did you fly in by mistake?"


    Li Ergang drilled his head and asked.


    "It''s...that''s how I flew in by mistake."


    Ao Yu said vaguely.


    He panicked at Li Ergang, saying that he had flown into Wudaozong by mistake, and then he was beaten by Tantai Luo Xue.


    The purpose is to make it easier for him to run, and let Li Ergang take him away from Wudaozong.


    After all, he was afraid that he would say that he was Zhang Han''s mount, and this Uncle Li would not dare to take him away from Wudaozong.


    That''s why I told this lie.


    "Are you sure you flew in by mistake, right?"


    Li Ergang asked again.


    "...Well, yes, I just flew in by mistake, Uncle Li, and I have to trouble Uncle Li to take me out of Wudaozong. There are formations outside Wudaozong, and I can''t get out by myself."


    Ao Yu said vaguely while eating.


    "Okay, it''s fine if you flew in by mistake. You continue to eat first, and I will take you out after eating!"


    Li Ergang said with a weird smile.


    If someone walks into the kitchen at this time, they will find it.


    Li Ergang is not cooking at all, but sharpening the knife carefully.


    Ao Yu, who was still eating and drinking, did not notice Li Ergang''s movements at all.


    After Li Ergang noticed the Canglong that had been called Wuhu, he immediately moved his mind after learning that the Canglong had flown in by mistake.


    He wants to kill the dragon and make a hard dish of dragon meat for the Sect Master to eat.


    Well, before slaughtering, let this dragon take some medicated food, the medicated food will enter the body and moisturize it, then the dragon meat will taste better.


    "By the way, you remember to drink that glass of wine."


    Li Ergang stretched out his sharpening hand and pointed to the glass of wine on the table.


    That is a cup of added medicinal wine, mainly used for anesthesia.


    "Okay, Uncle Li, you don''t need to cook anymore. I have eaten enough. Why don''t you send me out."


    Ao Yu drank the glass of wine and asked.


    "Don¡¯t worry, you can sit for a while. By the way, my little friend, you are a dragon, right?"


    Li Ergang smiled and asked aloud.


    "Yes, Uncle Li, I am a pure blue dragon."


    Ao Yu nodded and answered.


    "Little friend, I heard that the scales of the blue dragon are very hard. If someone wants to pull the scales, what should they do?"


    Li Ergang asked again.


    "Dragon scales? It''s easy to pull out. Just find the inverse scale and pull it out, then..."


    Ao Yu talks freely.


    How to tell the process of dragon scales.


    Li Ergang also stopped and listened carefully.


    Wait until after listening.


    Li Ergang stretched out his palm, holding a knife, and waving happily.


    "It turned out to be like this!"


    "I have learned, I have learned, I have learned all the ways of dragon meat dishes, but I have been troubled by not knowing how to pull the dragon scales! This is good, I have learned all!!!"


    Li Ergang was so excited.


    "Uncle Li, you...you...what are you doing with a knife in your hand?"


    Ao Yu suddenly saw the knife in Li Ergang''s hand, and a faint feeling flashed in his heart.


    "It''s okay, do you feel a little dizzy?"


    Li Ergang smiled mysteriously and said.


    "Dizzy? No..."


    Ao Yu''s voice hasn''t fallen yet.


    Suddenly felt a dizziness.


    He has not had time to say the next one.


    The whole body softened and fell to the ground.


    See this scene.


    Li Ergang laughed.


    came over, dragged Ao Yu to the edge of the kitchen, and smelled it carefully.


    A faint smell of medicine permeated Ao Yu''s body.


    Li Ergang nodded with satisfaction, the marinade is delicious, and he can have the operation.


    Li Ergang turned back to the kitchen to boil the water.


    Suddenly stepped, he looked down at Ao Yu.


    A little distressed, I don¡¯t know how to make this dragon show its true shape.


    at this time.


    Tantai Luo Xue walked over from a distance, intending to eat some food that nourishes the soul.


    "Huh? Why is this mount lying here?"


    Tantai Luo Xue came up, saw Ao Yu lying on the ground, and asked curiously.


    "Huh? What mount? My lord?"


    Li Ergang asked blankly.


    "This guy, isn''t it just Brother Zhang''s mount?"


    A Tantai Luoxue dressed in Tsing Yi came up and sat on the table.


    "Huh? This dragon? Didn''t he fly in by mistake?"


    Li Ergang asked in confusion.


    "Why fly by mistake? He is the mount of the second brother, why is this guy lying here?"


    Tantai Luo Xue asked very curiously.


    She looked at some medicated meals on the table.


    looked at Ao Yu who was fainted on the ground again.


    I am curious what is happening here.


    Hear this.


    Li Ergang''s face stiffened, still holding the knife in his hand.


    Is this dragon a disciple mount?


    Aren¡¯t these medicated diets a loss?


    Stepping on the horse, this dragon beeping, why did it fly in by mistake? !


    Li Ergang was angry.


    But in front of Tantai Luoxue, he is not good at showing anything.


    Li Ergang glared fiercely at the fainted Ao Yu, planning to wait for Tantai Luo Xue to leave later, taking the opportunity to stab the opponent a few times and exhaling.


    "Oh, my lord, this dragon seems to be sleepy, so I lie down here."


    "Okay, my lord, let¡¯s stop talking about this. Let me make something for you. What do you want to eat? Or the same?"


    Li Ergang restrained all emotions and asked in a gentle and soft voice.


    "Well, just the same way."


    Tantai Luo Xue was obviously too lazy to care about this dragon.


    "Okay, sir, wait a minute, I will prepare."


    Li Ergang finished.


    hurriedly turned around and walked in the kitchen.


    Luo Xue, who was sitting at the table, took a look, then retracted her gaze.


    Immediately, she dropped her gaze on Ao Yu who was on the ground.


    Watched for a while, and didn''t want to say anything.


    Anyway, this is not her mount, too lazy to care about so much.


    But...


    do not know why.


    How do you feel that Ao Yu is a bit like a chicken.


    Mainly, she just saw Li Ergang¡¯s attitude to deal with Ao Yu, as if she was about to kill a chicken...


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    There will be another update later.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 167： I, Wu Yue, hate licking dogs (seeking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 167 Wu Yue hates licking dogs (seeking monthly ticket)


    Zhongzhou.


    Cloudless.


    In the headquarters of the Central State Cultivator Alliance.


    Conference Hall.


    At this moment, several elders sat quietly in the hall with solemn expressions.


    The atmosphere in the hall was slightly frozen.


    In the middle of the hall, two old men stood there, a little embarrassed.


    These two old men are surprisingly old and old Chen.


    Guo and Chen were stared at by several elders, and they felt uncomfortable all over. Standing there, they looked very strange and didn''t know what to say.


    at this time.


    A sitting elder spoke, breaking the silence.


    "So, you two are talking about what happened to the Sejong Gate in Dongju Hidden City. You can do it, if you don''t, you can''t do it. Don''t worry about it."


    The elder said impatiently.


    "No way, no way, you must wait for the leader to come over before you can say it."


    "Yeah, the leader of the alliance ordered us at the beginning, and we must have him present to tell us about the news about the Sejong Gate in Dongzhou."


    Gu and Old Chen shook their heads, and refused to speak out.


    These elders were also helpless, so they could only sit there and continued to be silent.


    After about a stick of incense time.


    A figure walked in from outside the hall.


    is a middle-aged man in a black robe.


    See this middle-aged man.


    Several elders, including Gu and Old Chen, all saluted.


    "See the leader."


    The middle-aged man is Wu Yue, the master of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance!


    "All are exempt, don''t be so polite."


    "Why, things have been taken care of at Sejong Gate in Dongju Yin?"


    Wu Yue took a seat, looked at the crowd, and said lightly.


    The words come out.


    Many elders suddenly felt bitter.


    "Leader, don''t you know that these two people are just too lowly in their identities. They are still stubborn and will not tell the news."


    "Yes, lord, these two people are just deacons. They dare to rebel against us. They should be punished..."


    "Let them talk about the hidden Sejong Gate first, this is a big deal."


    Many elders began to speak.


    After listening in silence, Wu Yue turned his attention to the two of Gu and Old Chen.


    He pondered for a long time before speaking slowly.


    "You don''t need to blame these two people for this."


    "I asked them to do this. Okay, you two, let¡¯s talk, Dongju Hidden Sejongmen, are you willing to participate in the Wanzong Competition?"


    Wu Yue lowered his head and asked.


    Although he was asking questions, he did not have any mood swings.


    He felt that Sejong Hidden Sect would not pay attention to them in all likelihood.


    Asking, I just want an answer.


    This is what many elders think.


    In the news they got, what happened to the Sejong Gate in Dongju?


    Inheritance for three million years! ! !


    This kind of sect with such a strong foundation to the extreme, will he take care of their ten thousand sect comparison?


    Ha ha.


    Is this kidding?


    Including Wu Yue and many elders, at this point, they all reached a unified idea.


    But the next moment.


    Old and Old Chen''s words, but the speed of light hit them in the face.


    "League, leader, Dongju Yin Sejong Sect has accepted the invitation letter, and his disciple has stated that he will come to participate in the Wanzong Competition!"


    Old Chen replied with his hands.


    Wow...


    The sentence fell.


    The sitting elders all stood up one after another, staring at both Chen and Old Gu with wide-eyed eyes.


    Wu Yue couldn''t help but straightened up, his eyes widened.


    "What you said is true, Dongju Hidden Sejongmen, is really willing to participate in the Wanzong Competition?!"


    Wu Yue asked in shock.


    "Yes, the leader, Dongju Hidden Sejongmen Wudaozong, accepted the invitation and will come to participate."


    Old Chen replied.


    "The three million-year heritage of Sejong Gate in Dongju, are you really willing to participate in the Wanzong Competition?!"


    Wu Yue still couldn''t believe it, and asked again and again.


    "Leader, this is absolutely true, and Sejong Yin said that he will indeed come to participate."


    In desperation, Old Chen could only say it again.


    Call...


    The elders in the hall heard the news, and each of them breathed heavily.


    "The Sejong Gate, a three-million-year-old behemoth, will come to participate in our low-end Wanzong Contest?"


    "Ahem, what? Wanzong Dabi is already the biggest event in this era. Besides, the leader is still there. Don¡¯t say it so badly..."


    "Hurry up, let this news go out! The news of Dongzhou Yin Sejong Sect''s participation will surely be able to hang out those hidden Sejong Sects in Zhongzhou, and let them hide Sejong Sect to Yin Sejong Sect at that time! Who is better!"


    Elders, you and I said each sentence, making the conference hall instantly become lively.


    Some elders have already thought about how to use this news to maximize their benefits.


    Pass the news out.


    The hidden Sejong gates in Zhongzhou will definitely be interested in this news, so they can participate in the Wanzong Competition, or pay attention to the Wanzong Competition.


    There is this introduction.


    The influence of ??Wanzong Dabi will be further expanded.


    Wu Yue, who was sitting at the top, thought of the other side. He stood up, facing the many elders, his expression became serious.


    When many elders saw Wu Yue''s face, they couldn''t help but stop talking and looked at Wu Yue.


    Wu Yue narrowed his eyes slightly, and said solemnly.


    "It is good that the Sejong Hidden Sect participates in the Ten Thousand Sects Contest, but before that, I am ugly. I don''t want to see the people from the Sejong Hidden Sect come, and you will make any transgression.


    "For example, some licking behavior, I will never allow it."


    "You also know that I hate this kind of licking behavior! Very disgusting! So I don''t want to see you doing this kind of action, can you understand?"


    Wu Yue exhorted these elders word by word.


    Of course, these elders did not dare to say anything, they all nodded their heads to show that they knew.


    Wu Yue smiled satisfied when he saw this, and said nothing more.


    "Well, elders, since you all know, then you should withdraw first, um, cough, old Chen, you stay."


    Wu Yue waved his hand and said.


    The elders glanced at each other, they all bowed their hands to Wu Yue, and then obediently retired...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 168： Its over after worship (ask a monthly pass)

    Chapter 168 Prayer is over (seeking monthly ticket)


    In the main hall.


    Retreat with the elders.


    Only the old Chen Lao left, and Wu Yue, the leader of the alliance with the cultivator.


    Wu Yue stared at the two deacons and took a deep breath.


    "You two, do you know why I let you two stay?"


    Wu Yue slowly said.


    "The leader is to hide Sejong''s business?"


    Guo stood up and answered carefully.


    "Exactly."


    Wu Yue said it frankly.


    He just wanted to go one step ahead and learn more about the Dongju Yin Sejong Gate.


    This is also convenient for him...Well, it is convenient for him to understand the Sejong Gate better and prevent any mistakes in the Wanzong Great Comparison.


    "Leader, we don¡¯t know other news about the Yin Sejong Sect Wudao Sect. We have only met the disciples outside the Dongzhou Yin Sejong Sect during this trip, but..."


    The old hesitating to speak again.


    Wu Yue on the other side originally heard the previous words, thinking that he could not get more comprehensive news, and was slightly disappointed.


    I just wanted to wave his hand to make Gu and Lao Chen retreat.


    But after hearing this sentence ¡®but¡¯, the whole person is not good.


    You said half a sentence, do you want to be killed?


    "But what?"


    Wu Yue felt angry, but if he wanted to know the second half, he could only hold back his anger and asked aloud.


    "Leader, before I left, I got a stone. I asked a disciple of Sejong Sect in Dongzhou to bring this stone to me."


    Old said cautiously.


    "A stone? What can a stone do? Even if it is a stone held by a disciple of the Sejong Sect, it is only a stone!"


    Wu Yue shook his head and said.


    "This stone was taken out from above the Sejong Gate by a disciple of the Sejong Sejong Sect."


    Chen Lao on the side said coldly.


    Hear this.


    Wu Yue was stunned.


    A stone taken out of Sejong Gate?


    The stone inside Sejong Gate? ?


    Is there anything special about the stones in Sejong Gate?


    Wu Yue has also seen some hidden Sejong gates in Zhongzhou, and the stones inside are similar to those outside.


    Have to say the difference.


    That can only be said that the aura is stronger than the outside.


    "Bring it to me to see."


    Wu Yue frowned and said.


    Old nodded, quickly took out the stone full of evil spirits from the storage ring, and handed it to Wu Yue.


    Wu Yue took the stone, frowned and looked at it carefully.


    "Are you sure this is the stone of Sejong Gate in Dongju Hidden? Why is it full of evil spirits?"


    "No, this stone also contains a certain blood evil spirit."


    "What the **** is this?"


    Wu Yue asked puzzledly.


    "Leader, this...this is absolutely true. It is the stone in the Sejong Gate of Dongzhou. I suspect that the Sejong Gate of Dongzhou was built on an ancient battlefield."


    Gu said his guess.


    "Ancient battlefield?"


    Wu Yue frowned.


    Because of the ancient area, he cut off all other thoughts, thinking about whether this stone might have come out of the ancient battlefield.


    There are many places with the evil spirit of the earth, such as the depths of some earths, which contain the evil spirit of the earth.


    There are also some secret realms, or after the fall of some monster beasts born on the earth, some earth evil will be produced.


    But inside those evil spirits, there is absolutely no way that there will be this special blood evil spirit.


    What is this terrifying blood evil spirit?


    Is it true that something was born on the ancient battlefield?


    If it is said that the blood of the strong man in the ancient times has flowed into the ground, thus giving birth to this blood evil spirit, it is indeed quite possible.


    However, Wu Yue was puzzled.


    He has read many books.


    Dongzhou has always been the land of barbarians in ancient times. The war in the ancient times has never happened in Dongzhou.


    Where is the ancient battlefield.


    "The blood evil spirit on this stone is indeed very strange and special, but the blood evil spirit is wrapped in the earth evil spirit, and the specific age cannot be seen."


    "You two wait a moment, I will send this stone to Laomeng for a subjective view, and ask him to confirm it."


    Wu Yue thought for a while, let the ancient two stay here.


    At the same time, with a move of the palm, he wrapped the stone with magic power, and attached some information from it, and sent it out of the hall. Ask someone to help.


    Guo and Chen Lao naturally didn''t dare to have any opinions, so they could only stand in place and wait.


    After a while.


    The stone full of earth evil air flew back again and fell into Wu Yue''s hand.


    At the same time, a voice rang in Wu Yue''s mind.


    "I don''t know."


    Wu Yue was confused at that time.


    Not sure?


    The old leader is an old leader who has existed for so many years, so he doesn¡¯t know it?


    So, is this stone on the ancient battlefield?


    Wu Yue frowned and thought.


    Forget it.


    I want to do so much.


    Whether it is or not.


    The hidden Sejong gate in Dongju is still the hidden Sejong gate.


    Why should he think so much.


    Just treat this stone as being on the ancient battlefield.


    "Go, you two, build an altar and offer this stone so that people will worship with the incense day and night. The **** spirit on this stone is probably a human sage who died in ancient times. Worship is over."


    Wu Yue waved his hand and said.


    Let Gu Lao and Chen Lao take this stone and leave.


    "Yes, the leader."


    Gu Lao and Chen Lao looked at each other, went forward to take the stone, and after a salute, they were about to leave.


    "and many more!"


    Wu Yue suddenly thought of something.


    stopped the two who were about to leave.


    "Does the leader have more orders?"


    The two stopped and asked.


    Wu Yue, who was sitting at the top, thought for a while, slowly stood up, and walked forward a few steps.


    "The two of you will go out later, and let them know by the way. I want to revise the rules of the Wanzong Competition."


    Wu Yue said.


    "Huh? Amend the rules? Amend now?"


    "No, lord, we have all sent out invitations, now amend the rules?"


    Guo and Chen Lao are at a loss.


    "It must be modified, but only one reward is modified, and the others are not modified."


    Wu Yue resolutely said.


    "Modify the reward? How to modify?"


    Old Chen asked suspiciously.


    "All rewards are changed to unknown! No need to list the rewards."


    Wu Yue replied.


    Chen Lao He Gu, who was about to go out, was stunned.


    Change to unknown reward?


    is it necessary?


    Isn¡¯t it better to list the rewards?


    This is more inspiring.


    Under the doubts of the two.


    Wu Yue answered indifferently.


    "I don¡¯t know how many disciples of the Yin Sejong Sect will be ranked, and those Tianjiao in Zhongzhou are not built. I don¡¯t know how many disciples of the Yin Sejong Sect in Dongzhou will be ranked. make a list of."


    "The reward is changed to unknown, can''t it be changed temporarily?"


    Wu Yue said lightly.


    Ancient: "..."


    Chen Lao: "..."


    Who just said that you hate licking dogs?


    First update, ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 169： The owner of the blood evil spirit has been dead for tens of thousands of years.

    Chapter 169 The owner of the blood evil spirit has been dead for tens of thousands of years (see monthly ticket)


    Guo and Old Chen who walked out of the hall were a little confused.


    Ming Ming, the leader of Wu Yue, he warned the elders with his front feet, telling them not to make licking actions, that is, licking dogs, and said that they hated this kind of people very much.


    Turning his head, he did lick the dog.


    "Old Chen, do you know what''s going on?"


    Gu couldn''t figure it out and asked.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Old Chen looked back at the hall.


    looked down at the stone he was holding again, thoughtfully.


    "I should be able to guess a little bit, the leader should be trying to get on the ground first."


    Chen Lao squinted and said.


    "What? Get on first? What is it?"


    asked the ancient bewildered.


    "Stupid, stop those elders from trying to please Wudaozong, and then the leader can please one person? Then there is no competitive pressure."


    Chen shook his head and said everything he thought.


    "So that''s the case, I understand! If the leader doesn''t do this, how can he compete with the elders with his dead fish face!"


    An ancient look that suddenly came to light.


    Startled the old man next to him, and quickly covered the old mouth.


    "Are you crazy? The hall is behind you. You directly scold the leader of the lord with a dead fish face, are you afraid of being dominated by the leader?"


    Chen Lao secretly shared his voice.


    Guo also realized this, and quickly kept silent.


    It is one thing to say that the leader licks.


    scolds the leader of the dead fish face, if you can hear it, you will at least be skinned.


    "Let''s go! Go to the storage pavilion to solve the matter, let Elder Sun approve some materials, solve the altar matter, and then announce the change in the reward mechanism."


    Chen shook his head, holding the stone and preparing to leave.


    Guo looked at the hall behind him, shrank his head, and followed Mr. Chen.


    ¡­¡­


    The two left the hall all the way to the ¡®Storage Pavilion¡¯.


    After meeting the guard elder''Elder Sun'' in the storage pavilion, the two directly explained their intentions.


    The guard elder ¡®Elder Sun¡¯ was also interested when he heard that there was a stone on the ancient battlefield.


    The reason why Elder Sun came to guard the storage pavilion.


    On the one hand, it is because his strength is indeed strong enough to guard this place.


    On the one hand, it is because he is very interested in some weird objects, and he can study these things carefully when he comes to the storehouse.


    Now that there is an ancient battlefield stone, Elder Sun is naturally interested.


    "Come on, take it out and let me see!"


    Elder Sun said repeatedly.


    Old and Old Chen didn''t dare to go against it, so they could only take out the stone and let Elder Sun take a look.


    Elder Sun took the stone and professionally picked up a magic weapon similar to a magnifying glass.


    Staring at this stone, watching carefully.


    Guo and Old Chen watched Elder Sun¡¯s movements, and couldn''t help feeling professional in their hearts, and stood beside them silently so as not to disturb Elder Sun.


    A full ten minutes have passed.


    Elder Sun frowned, put away the magic weapon, and held the stone.


    "This stone has a layer of evil spirits on the surface, and a very special layer of evil spirits on the inside. Do you all think that this special layer of evil spirits is caused by the blood of a strong person? , So you thought it was a stone handed down from the ancient battlefield?"


    Elder Sun frowned and asked.


    "Yes it is!"


    Old nodded and said.


    "Although this blood evil spirit is a bit special, it does not mean that this is the stone on the ancient battlefield. With this layer of earth evil spirit, it is impossible to see the specific age."


    Elder Sun was puzzled.


    Guo and Chen Lao did not dare to say much when they heard this.


    They just follow the opinions of the leader.


    On the other side, Elder Sun turned left and turned right holding the stone, not knowing what to say.


    An indeterminate stone, an altar must be erected for it, and spiritual incense must be used to worship day and night.


    Don¡¯t spend money on these?


    I really don¡¯t know how much firewood, rice, oil and salt are expensive.


    "No! I will never allow the altar to be erected just so unclearly. If it is true, then it is to worship the sages of the human race. It is natural, but if it is fake, we worship some stray things. Don''t we want to face the Immortal Cultivator Alliance?


    "I want to test the authenticity of this stone, how do you two feel?"


    Elder Sun raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "This...Elder Sun, we are just organizing affairs for the League. Where can we decide such a thing."


    The ancient two answered with a wry smile.


    "You guys say yes? Well, that''s okay, but if something goes wrong, you two will come back."


    Elder Sun looked like he heard what the two said was good, nodded casually, picked up the stone, and walked to the counter on the side.


    The old two of Chen Lao: "..."


    You bit them to death and want them to take their backs?


    "No way! Elder Sun, we really can''t afford this responsibility."


    Gu Gu walked to the edge of the counter crying and said.


    "Okay, I''m crying, just joking with you, if something really happens, I will say let you back the pot? I definitely won''t. After all, you have a mouth, and you can say that if you want to back the pot, you can also refute it. , Of course I chose to slap you to death, then you won¡¯t be able to say anything.¡±


    Boss Sun Chang said with a long face.


    Guo and Chen were silent again, and they didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Elder Sun was still playing around.


    Talking happily while joking.


    "Aren¡¯t you two wondering what I¡¯m doing?"


    "Forget it, don''t tease you anymore, I''m looking for a magic weapon that can detect the power of the soul. After the average person dies, the soul is reincarnated, but some of it will definitely dissipate in the world."


    "These soul breaths that have dissipated between the heavens and the earth, unless tens of thousands of years have passed, there must be a breath left."


    "I want to use this magic weapon to detect if there is still soul aura on this stone."


    "If there is, either the owner of the **** evil spirit on the stone is still alive, or he has been dead for less than tens of thousands of years, and is not considered a human sage."


    "If not, then it means that the master of this blood evil spirit has been dead for at least tens of thousands of years. Whether or not he died on the ancient battlefield, it is worthy of our worship!"


    Elder Sun slowly said.


    He played around for a while.


    Finally took out a crystal ball.


    He put the crystal ball on the side of the stone, and stared at the crystal ball closely.


    Gu and Old Chen next to ?? also stared at the crystal ball one after another.


    After about a stick of incense.


    There is still no movement on the crystal ball.


    Silence.


    Elder Sun stared at the stone, took a deep breath, and knelt down towards the stone.


    Guo and Old Chen looked at Elder Sun blankly.


    "What are you looking at? I didn''t see the crystal ball and didn''t respond? Kneel! The master of the **** spirit on this stone must have been dead for at least tens of thousands of years. It''s worth your knees!"


    Elder Sun looked back at the two men.


    The ancient two woke up like a dream, and they knelt down towards the stone...


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass! !


    there is a more late


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 170： Ao Yu is a sandbag (seeking a monthly pass)

    Chapter 170 Ao Yu is a sandbag (seeking monthly pass)


    Dongzhou area.


    Tianwu Mountain, Wudaozong has entered a period of calm.


    Zhang Han is familiar with the top-grade Lingbaotian map.


    Tantai Luo Xue is devoting himself to comprehend chess and strengthen his soul power.


    Su Qianyuan is constantly refining his blood to increase his strength.


    As for the Sovereign Chu Yuan...


    Chu Yuan said that a little bit afraid of the blue dragon, he simply hid in his palace, practiced, and improved his realm with a kind of tortoise speed.


    And let the Canglong Ao Yu who frightened Chu Yuan was miserable.


    can be regarded as the only restless fellow in the peaceful Wudao Sect.


    Because Ao Yu occasionally has to be used by Tantai Luoxue to experiment with combat effectiveness.


    will also be used as sandbags by Su Qianyuan, beautifully known as the name, to hone the bodies of both sides.


    From time to time, Li Ergang will come over and borrow some dragon blood to make new dishes.


    So it can be said that he is the only uneasy fellow in Wudao Sect.


    But Ao Yu can''t get out of Wudaozong at all.


    This caused Ao Yu to say that he should not respond every day, and the ground is not working.


    Can only pray for Zhang Han to appear every day.


    ¡­¡­


    time flies.


    In an instant, four months passed.


    this day.


    The leaves fell on the mountain and returned to Wudaozong, which broke the peace of Wudaozong.


    Both Tantai Luoxue and Su Qianyuan suspended their practice and came to visit their senior brother.


    For this big brother, Tantai Luoxue and Su Qianyuan were quite convinced.


    Of course, Su Qianyuan was beaten and persuaded, and Ye Luo used to take him up the mountain to apprentice, so he was naturally persuaded.


    Tantai Luo Xue admires this big brother very much. The meeting ceremony is a magic weapon, and he is strong, and it is normal to be convinced.


    In front of the main hall square.


    Ye Luo meets this junior and junior sister.


    "How is it, how is your practice in the past four months?"


    Ye Luo saw the two colleagues, and a smile appeared on his expressionless face.


    "Of course it''s okay, big brother, let me tell you that during this period of time, my fighting power has increased a lot by refining blood."


    Su Qianyuan touched the big bald head, smiled and said.


    "Well, senior brother, I am also very good in practice. It should be no problem to hit two senior brothers."


    Tantai Luo Xue said with a light smile.


    The tone is slightly joking.


    Let Su Qianyuan listen to it, his face turned black, can''t you use Ao Yu to play metaphors? Could it be that Ao Yu is the unit of measurement.


    Obviously, the relationship between Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luoxue''s family has become much more harmonious in four months, and it is not as blunt as it used to be.


    "Okay, okay, your cultivation situation is fine. I have already handled all the affairs of my sect, so I come back to the sect and prepare for the Ten Thousand Sects Competition. By the way, is the old master in the sect? "


    Ye Luo asked.


    "Master? Master should still be on the mountain, right? I think Master¡¯s palace has been tightly closed. It is probably in retreat."


    Su Qianyuan replied when he saw this.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo was taken aback.


    Has the master¡¯s cultivation base progressed again?


    Is it afraid that it will fall to the bottom of the refining realm this time? Or will it fall directly into a mortal state?


    No matter what.


    I am afraid that the master is not far from the ascent!


    Ye Luo is inexplicably sad.


    I didn¡¯t expect the Master to ascend so soon.


    He has not had time to repay Master.


    But...


    Perhaps you can¡¯t repay Master in the mortal world, but can you do it after you ascend?


    Ye Luo had a fighting spirit in his heart.


    This is a desire to practice hard and strive for an early ascent.


    It''s just that Ye Luo didn''t show anything, the surface still looks like that.


    "Where did the second child go? Why didn''t I see him come out?"


    Ye Luo asked aloud.


    "Second brother? Second brother has been in the Shenbing Pavilion. It seems that he has got some chance and is in retreat."


    Su Qianyuan said.


    "Like This¡­¡­"


    Ye Luo nodded.


    It turns out that this second child didn''t appear because he knew it. In the future, Master passed the position of Sect Master to Junior Sister, instead of passing it to the other party.


    is actually in retreat.


    ßõßõ¡­¡­


    There are also mood retreats.


    I want to practice for a while and show the limelight in the Ten Thousand Sects Competition, let Master take a good look?


    It¡¯s a pity, the lord is not yours!


    As much as the hope is, there will be so much disappointment!


    Ye Luo felt a little gloating in his heart.


    did not say anything on the surface, coughed twice, and chatted with the two colleagues again.


    at this time.


    In the sky of Wudaozong, a loud and weird sound resounded.


    Wuhu! !


    I saw a blue dragon soaring, flying around like playing.


    "This guy...Junior sister, I haven''t had time to pick him recently. Didn''t you find him to compete, he floated?"


    Su Qianyuan saw Ao Yu flying around in the sky, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    "Well, I really didn''t go to him to''discuss'' recently."


    Luo Xue nodded slightly and replied.


    Su Qianyuan next to ?? shook his head helplessly, feeling that Ao Yu was floating. He had been beaten for more than three months, and he hadn¡¯t been beaten for a while, so he was floating.


    Ye Luo was very curious, took a step forward, and looked up at the blue dragon.


    "Why is there a dragon in our clan? When did this happen?"


    Ye Luo said with interest.


    "This is the second brother''s mount, and it''s also the sandbag for me and the fourth sister...cough, no, it''s the object of discussion."


    Su Qianyuan made a mistake and almost said that Ao Yu was a sandbag.


    Although this is indeed the case, Ao Yu is the mount of his second senior brother at any rate.


    It is not so good to say that it is sandbags.


    "The second child is very interested, and he also raises a dragon as a mount."


    Leaf fell amazed, didn''t think there was anything.


    He is a sword repairer. He is the most handsome and the fastest on the flying sword.


    He doesn¡¯t need any mounts.


    However, I can¡¯t let this dragon toss around.


    Master is still in retreat.


    Although the master¡¯s palace has arrays to shield the sound, it is inevitable that the sound is too loud and the shielding is not complete. If it disturbs the master, it will be bad.


    Ye Luogang wanted to take action and suppressed the Wuhu Canglong.


    Before he could take action, an aura suddenly rose from the Shenbing Pavilion...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 171： No one knows sword repair better than me (seeking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 171 No one knows sword repair better than me (seeking monthly ticket)


    On the main hall square.


    Ye Luo and Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luoxue stood there.


    I planned to shoot down the blue dragon called Wuhu in the sky.


    It''s just that they haven''t waited for them to move.


    In the direction of Shenbing Pavilion, a breath rose.


    No matter Ye Luo and others, or the Canglong Ao Yu were attracted by this breath, they turned their attention to the direction of Shenbing Pavilion.


    "This is the breath of the second brother? He has left the customs?"


    Su Qianyuan stood aside, raising his brows and said.


    "When you leave the customs, you will leave the customs. What are you doing in such a big battle? If you interrupt the Master''s retreat, let''s see how he ends."


    Ye Luo frowned, wanting to chop off the swelling cock''s breath with a sword.


    However, considering the fellowship, I still didn¡¯t do anything.


    He guessed whether he should transmit the sound to let Zhang Han converge a little.


    at this time.


    In the direction of Shenbing Pavilion, Zhang Han stood up in the air, and a map appeared behind him, as if he had also noticed the leaves, and suddenly spoke.


    "Big brother? Have you returned to the clan?"


    "Come on, big brother, this time your blockade of heaven and earth is useless to me, come and learn again!"


    ''S voice was blessed by mana, and it spread violently throughout the Wudao Sect.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo on the side of the main hall square turned black.


    Sure enough.


    Sure enough, this **** is swollen.


    It seems that I got a Lingbao that can make up for the shortcomings in the Shenbing Pavilion.


    Master dare to bother in retreat.


    I really thought that if you got a Lingbao to make up for your shortcomings, you can beat him?


    He will improve too.


    For four months, he hasn''t been standing still.


    Since the second child is swollen, his big brother needs to help him sober up.


    Master is still in retreat, then defeat the second child in the shortest time.


    The thought of ?? rose, Ye Luo lowered his head slightly, and the rhyme of his body rose up, and his robe was hunting and hunting.


    Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luo Xue next to ?? stepped back a certain distance to avoid being injured by Dao Yun.


    "Big Brother and Second Brother are fighting, should we persuade you?"


    Tantai Luo Xueliu frowned and asked.


    "If you persuade me, just watch the show."


    Su Qianyuan didn''t seem to be a big deal, standing there with a smile, ready to watch the show.


    "But... the two seniors are both top-notch experts. What if something goes wrong in a fight."


    Tantai Luo Xue was still a little worried.


    "Sister sister, don''t worry, the second brother will definitely lose, you don''t know how powerful the first brother is."


    Su Qianyuan shook his head and said.


    Have no confidence in Zhang Han.


    Anyway, Ye Luo is so powerful, he has witnessed it. He hit him on the ground with a golden legend, and almost couldn''t get it out. Oh no, he almost couldn''t find anyone.


    If it weren''t for his bald head, I wouldn''t be able to find him.


    Tantai Luo Xue listened to these three senior brothers, nodded slightly, did not say anything, and looked forward.


    Suddenly he thought of something, and turned his head to stare at Senior Brother San.


    "By the way, Brother San, in other words, why have you never grown your hair? It should be easy to give birth to your hair with your strength."


    Tantai Luo Xue asked curiously.


    "Um...cough cough, it''s easy, but brother thinks it looks better without hair, sister, you don¡¯t understand, well, let¡¯s continue watching the show."


    Su Qianyuan waved his hand in a very embarrassing manner.


    Tantai Luo Xue heard that, she was a little confused, she didn¡¯t understand?


    What does she know?


    Forget it, too lazy to think so much, anyway, the image of Senior Brother San has nothing to do with her.


    Thinking of this, Tantai Luoxue put away her thoughts and looked at the senior and second seniors not far away.


    ¡­¡­


    not far away.


    Leaves are surrounded by Taoist rhyme, and ancient golden runes are condensed one by one.


    To his left, the endless sword gourd is floating.


    To his right, a long sword that was completely dark, revealing the aura of death, was suspended, and it was another spiritual treasure.


    This is Ye Luo¡¯s second spiritual treasure, the Wild Sword.


    This is a coincidence, the spirit treasure obtained by Ye Luo, compared with the versatility of the endless sword gourd, this spirit treasure is only the ultimate offensive.


    It is so extreme that it can even shatter space.


    "go with!"


    Ye Luo gave a low voice.


    The endless sword gourd understood the master''s meaning, soared into the sky, spit out thousands of flying swords, and attacked Zhang Han.


    Ye Luo holds the waste sword in his hand, allowing the golden runes and the rhyme of the whole body to be attached to the waste sword.


    made this pitch-black long sword burst into golden light for a while.


    Ye Luo slashed towards Zhang Han with a sword.


    I saw a sword qi of a hundred meters long rising into the sky.


    Sword Qi passed, the space was shattered, and the terrifying power caused the world to change color.


    Zhang Han on the sky looked at the thousands of flying swords, and didn''t care at all. He mobilized the power of the lunar star, and arranged some formations, easily blocking the thousands of flying swords.


    He looks leisurely and leisurely.


    I wanted to give a tease to my big brother.


    But the next moment, he was shocked when he saw the 100-meter sword qi attack.


    "Master, you are really playing!!"


    Zhang Han said, his hands are not slow.


    mobilize the power of the sky map and the lunar star, and the formations are arranged in an instant.


    Boom...


    The ?? formation collided with the sword qi, and it was like a ruin. The formations were cut and opened by the sword qi, as if endless ripples swept in all directions.


    Fortunately, the leaves fall very fast, and the ripples are blocked with the endless sword gourd, so as not to spread to Wudaozong.


    On the other side, Zhang Hanke had no time to manage Lianyi. He looked at the sword energy that was getting closer and closer to him, his face full of confusion.


    Didn¡¯t he say yes, has he made up for his shortcomings?


    Furthermore, the heaven and earth were not blocked, and he also got the blessing of the heaven map.


    The formations arranged in this way can''t even hold the sword of the big brother?


    Zhang Han was stunned for a moment.


    The sword aura from the attack was approaching.


    At the critical moment, the map rolled up Zhang Han, and led Zhang Han back quickly to avoid the sword energy.


    "Be sober, this Jian Xiu is good at extreme attacks, your defensive formation is too weak to stop it!"


    The voice of ??Sky Map rang in Zhang Han''s mind.


    "Then what should I do?"


    Zhang Han took a deep breath and asked.


    "No one knows sword repair better than me, and uses attack formations! Sword repair has strong attack power, and defense must be weak!"


    Tianmap answered.


    "Using an attack formation?"


    Zhang Han listened.


    Between ?? raising his hands, a series of attacking formations were deployed, and they attacked directly at the Ye Luo below.


    But these attack formations can''t touch Ye Luo at all.


    The endless sword gourd in the sky threw out countless flying swords, protecting Ye Luo.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Han fell silent.


    This is the defense must be very weak?


    His attacking formation can''t break through the defense of others, okay...


    Zhang Han is a bit big, why does he feel that in the past four months, the gap between him and the big brother has not been narrowed, but has been drawn farther.


    "Don''t think too much, run, that person is killed!!"


    The voice of the sky map sounded again.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han regained his senses abruptly, staring wide-eyed and looking down. I don''t know when all his seniors came up.


    Do not! do not come!


    First update, ask for a monthly pass!


    Before the 1st, Chinese cabbage will make up this monthly pass plus the three more owed chapters. Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 172： Gathering at the same door (seeking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 172 Meeting at the same door (seeking monthly ticket)


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    On the main hall square.


    Zhang Han squatted aside, looking at Ye Luo not far away with a bitter expression on his face.


    just now.


    He was beaten directly from the sky by the leaves.


    If it is an ordinary moment, that''s all.


    In front of the Third Junior Brother and Fourth Junior Sister, he was beaten down like this.


    Zhang Han felt ashamed of his face.


    In the future, he will inherit the position of Sect Master of Wudao Sect. What will he use to build prestige?


    So he cares.


    Zhang Han stared at Ye Luo with an extremely resentful look.


    Seeing Ye Luo who was cleaning the traces of the battle next to him, he couldn''t help but shudder.


    "No, the second brother, it is you who said that you want to learn from each other, why are you looking at me with this kind of eyes now? It seems like brother, I deliberately bullied you."


    "Also, Master is currently in retreat. You should pray that the battle just now did not disturb Master."


    Ye Luo rolled his eyes, cleared all traces of the battle, and then stopped.


    Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luoxue on the other side also came over.


    It is very rare for four people from the same family to gather together.


    "Second brother, are you okay."


    Su Qianyuan walked over and helped Zhang Han up.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. In fact, the discussion just now was just me careless and there was no flash, otherwise it would not be so simple to end."


    Zhang Han forced an explanation.


    You can turn your head and see Ye Luo''s weird eyes.


    Thinking about it, he spoke again.


    "Of course, the big brother is also very strong, I really can''t beat it."


    Zhang Han added.


    "It''s okay, it''s boring, the second junior brother, you are quite good, you are enough to build a holy land outside, but compared to me, it is still a bit worse."


    Ye Luo shook his head and said.


    "Big brother, I don¡¯t understand. It is obvious that my shortcomings have been made up for. Why have you become easier to beat me?"


    Zhang Han stood up, put away the grudge, and asked very confused.


    "You have indeed made up for your shortcomings, and you are becoming stronger, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m standing there waiting for you. You¡¯re becoming stronger and I¡¯m also becoming stronger, plus I got another spiritual treasure, you How could it beat me."


    Ye Luo waved his hand and explained it casually.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han can only helplessly smile.


    Fortunately, he still wants to behave in front of the third and fourth younger brothers.


    Now it¡¯s all right, stealing chickens won¡¯t make you lose your rice.


    is actually a shame.


    On the other side, Tantai Luoxue walked to Ye Luo''s side, with a hint of curiosity in her eyes.


    She was very confused about Ye Luo''s combat effectiveness.


    The combat power that Ye Luo showed just now is really a bit exaggerated.


    She could see that the formation of her second senior brother was comparable to crossing the tribulation realm.


    Countless formations comparable to crossing the tribulation realm, but they were all destroyed by the big brother''s sword qi, and even if the spirit treasure of the sky map was not transferred with the second brother in time, the second brother might still be injured by the sword qi.


    The fighting power of the big brother is too exaggerated.


    So Tantai Luoxue wanted to ask what was going on.


    "Brother, senior sister has something to ask, I don¡¯t know what senior brother might answer."


    Tantai Luo Xue said softly.


    "Sister, what do you want to ask?"


    Ye Luo turned his head to look at each other, and said aloud.


    "Dare to ask big brother, but cross the catastrophe?"


    Tantai Luo Xue asked directly.


    "Yes, I just cross the catastrophe."


    Ye Luo nodded and admitted, and looked at Tantai Luo Xue with a more polite tone.


    To this junior, it can¡¯t be like to the second child.


    This junior sister is the true future Sect Master of Wudao Sect.


    "But the second brother is also crossing the tribulation realm, is there such a big gap in the small realm? But the second brother is also a god, how can it be because of the small realm that the combat power gap is so large."


    Tantai Luo Xue asked very suspiciously.


    Standing by the side, Zhang Han almost didn''t kneel.


    Just ask, why do you want to get involved with me.


    Do you mean that I am not a Tianjiao, so the small difference in realm leads to completely different combat power...


    Zhang Han looked at Tantai Luoxue bitterly.


    Tantai Luo Xue didn''t notice this second senior brother''s gaze at all, still staring at Ye Luo.


    "I can''t explain this clearly either."


    Ye Luo also frowned.


    He turned around and glanced at Zhang Han behind him, patted the second junior brother on the shoulder, and walked a few steps back before he continued to speak.


    "Specifically, I don''t know what realm I am, whether I am in the early stage, the middle stage, or the later stage of the Tribulation Realm. I am not sure. You should know that we are not ordinary cultivators."


    "We are cultivating in our own way, so I don''t know the specific situation. I always feel that I have exceeded the tribulation realm, but after crossing the tribulation realm, there is still a realm, so I don''t know what realm I am now. "


    Ye Luo is also very confused about his own strength division.


    "Just wait for the master to leave the customs and ask if it''s fine."


    Zhang Han said with a weird face.


    Ye Luo and Tantai Luo Xue both nodded.


    Immediately, they didn''t talk about this topic anymore, but started chatting.


    Zhang Han on the other side patted Su Qianyuan on the shoulder.


    "Second brother, what''s wrong? Does the second brother want to talk to me?"


    Su Qianyuan said with a weird smile on his face.


    "Wake up, I can''t beat the big brother, it''s not that I can''t beat you, don''t make these yin and yang weird, have you seen my mount?"


    Zhang Han said helplessly.


    Sure enough, his prestige is gone.


    Actually even this youngest dared to provoke him.


    "Yes, I just seemed to be shocked by the momentum of you and the big brother to the back cliff."


    Su Qianyuan pointed in the direction of Houya.


    "Well, the mount is fine. I plan to ride over when I go to Zhongzhou."


    Zhang Han nodded and said.


    He turned around and wanted to leave.


    hasn''t waited for him to leave.


    Ye Luo grabbed Zhang Han.


    "Where are you going? Go, finally we have time to get together, go to Li Ergang''s place to sit and chat together."


    "We are cultivating on weekdays, because Wanzong Dabi is free for this matter, so don''t worry about other things at this time."


    Ye Luo shook his head and smiled, and said.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han was taken aback for a moment, and then nodded, knowing that their fellow students rarely get together on weekdays.


    This big brother wants to manage a holy place.


    The third junior brother will do physical exercises on the mountainside.


    Four junior sisters have been living in the palace to enlighten the Tao.


    It is true that they rarely get together at the same door.


    "Okay, the big brother said so, let''s go, I heard that Li Ergang''s dishes are quite delicious, but I have never had a chance to try it."


    Zhang Han readily agreed.


    Let go of all strengths and other things, they are just pure brothers, so it¡¯s good to get together.


    Big Brother and Second Brother both said so.


    Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luoxue certainly have no objection. A day''s practice is not very important to them, and it''s good to get together with fellow students.


    The four of them walked towards Li Ergang¡¯s kitchen together...


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass!


    There will be another update later.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 173： Take Ao Yu mortgage! (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 173 Take Ao Yu Mortgage! (Seeking monthly pass)


    No Taoism.


    Next to the kitchen.


    The four disciples of Wudaozong sat at the table, chatting while eating dishes.


    Li Ergang in the kitchen is still busy making more dishes.


    Facing the four outsiders, he didn''t dare to be as casual as he was to Ao Yu.


    These four, each of them is a top talent.


    One of them is the Lord of Dongzhou Holy Land.


    There is also a future Sect Master of Wudao Sect.


    The remaining two future achievements will never be weak.


    This can''t be offended casually.


    So Li Ergang can only please.


    Directly take out the dragon blood released in Ao Yuna during the past four months to make dishes.


    Li Ergang was cooking dishes, and he listened carefully to the conversations of the four disciples outside. He was very curious about what the four disciples were talking about.


    However, soon he was confused.


    Because the four disciples were discussing things, he could not understand all of them, they were all talking...


    How to fly? ? ?


    This discussion is a soaring start? ? ?


    Hidden Sejongmen disciple is Hao Heng.


    Can''t afford to offend.


    Li Ergang didn''t dare to listen anymore, so he started cooking with all his heart.


    And the outside discussion continues.


    "So, do you think that there should be a realm after crossing the Tribulation Realm?"


    Ye Luo sat at the table, frowned and said.


    "Yes it is."


    Zhang Han and the others all nodded.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo thought, but did not speak first.


    They got together and chatted, and they talked about the issue of today''s soaring.


    Today''s Shenxing Continent, no one has ascended for 10,000 years.


    The emergence of ?? Linggen makes no one can ascend.


    Zhang Han and the others all felt that there should be a realm behind the Tribulation Realm, and perhaps only after reaching that realm can they ascend.


    Especially after they saw the exaggerated combat power displayed by Ye Luo, they felt even more that there was a realm after crossing the Tribulation Realm.


    "But in all ancient books, there is no record that there is a realm after the transitional tribulation realm. All cases indicate that after crossing the tribulation realm, you can ascend."


    Ye Luo picked up the wine glass, took a sip and said.


    "But, big brother, there was no such thing as a spiritual root in ancient times."


    Zhang Han squinted his eyes and said in a gentle tone.


    "Indeed, there was indeed no spiritual root in ancient times, but this does not mean that there is a realm behind the tribulation realm. You have to ask Master for details. After all, do you have spiritual roots in your body? I am born without spiritual roots. ."


    Ye Luo said lightly.


    finished.


    He put his gaze on several of his fellows.


    Several colleagues also opened their mouths one after another.


    "Because I am too talented, I have a natural formation heart with Tian Linggen, and Tian Lei has smashed my spiritual root."


    "My situation, you know, big brother, there is no soul, and the spiritual root has been ground to pieces by the earth shame, nourishing the body."


    "Well... the situation of the younger sister is different from the two older brothers. The younger sister still has spiritual roots, but when the younger sister cultivates, for some reason, she can only cultivate the soul, not the mana. All the power seems to avoid the spirit. The roots are average..."


    The words of several fellow students made them understand each other.


    They are a group of existences different from ordinary people.


    Ye Luo is born without spiritual root, but is a short way.


    Zhang Han was destroyed by lightning the day after tomorrow, but he was born with a heart.


    Su Qianyuan, let alone a bug, he can live without a soul.


    It was Tantai Luoxue who was a little normal. He was a genius with the roots of heavenly spirit and a genius with natural insight, but he became abnormal in his cultivation, and he didn''t take the roots of spirit seriously.


    "My practice has nothing to do with spiritual roots and is different from ordinary people. Even with the exception of the fourth and third younger brothers, the second younger brother and I have been waste materials for a period of time. This is all because of the spiritual roots. Will it rise to this level? Ring is also related to Linggen?"


    Ye Luo said thoughtfully.


    Hear this.


    The other three people were also lost in thought.


    Suddenly silence fell on the field.


    Only the sound of Li Ergang messing with things in the kitchen sounded.


    After a while.


    Su Qianyuan took the lead to speak, breaking the silence.


    "Big brother, this ascension matter is still very early, so I might as well discuss it later, but we can talk about the ten thousand great comparisons."


    Su Qianyuan waved his hand and said.


    "What is there to talk about in this matter, except for the junior sister, everyone will take a top ten."


    Zhang Han smiled faintly and said.


    Master participates in the Ten Thousand Sects Competition this time, and while establishing prestige for him, he will definitely also build the reputation of Wudaozong.


    The ranking that the disciple gets is definitely the better.


    Well, he thinks that both the senior brother and the third junior brother are working for him.


    The prestige that ?? typed out will pave the way for him later.


    "Okay, then set it like this, with a top ten manpower, but will it be too boring if you don''t add some color?"


    Ye Luo stared at Zhang Han with a smile, and said.


    "Colors? Brother, what color would you like?"


    Zhang Han asked doubtfully.


    "I don''t think you have anything to do. Let''s get a smaller color head, and take a magic weapon out as the color head."


    Ye Luo said with a smile.


    The words come out.


    Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan''s faces stiffened.


    Take a magic weapon as a prize?


    Where are they going to find a magic weapon.


    The two of them are the former master of the Holy Land. Although they came out with a storage bag containing Lingbao and Lingshi, they will be forcibly destroyed if they are opened by the person, and he is a body refiner. Can you open it with the head? Said that he has no Lingbao at all.


    Not to mention another Zhang Han. He was born in commonplace and was gifted by Lord Long when he went out to travel, but those treasures were not magic weapons. As for those pills, he had already eaten them up. He is now a pauper.


    The two are put together, not to mention two magic weapons, just can¡¯t take out one of them.


    Ye Luo clearly saw the embarrassment of the two, and smiles couldn''t help but show up on their faces.


    "No, no, no, no magic weapon for the two of you."


    Ye Luo stretched out his hand.


    Dozens of top-grade magic weapons floating out of the storage ring.


    Above its head, Lingbao Wild Sword and Endless Sword Gourd are suspended.


    He is the master of Dongzhou Holy Land, there are so many magic weapons to go, and the ones that he carries with him, at least have to start with high-grade magic weapons.


    That¡¯s why he took out these dozens of magic weapons.


    If you bring all the magic weapons from Taiyi Sword Sect¡¯s treasure house, at least hundreds of them will be used as a primer.


    was teased by Ye Luo.


    Su Qianyuan is okay.


    Zhang Han was directly petrified.


    He dignified the future Sect Master of Wudao Sect, but he can¡¯t get a magic weapon...


    A shame.


    "Isn''t the magic weapon one by hand?"


    Tantai Luo Xue suddenly spoke, joining in the fun, took out the magic bell that Ye Luo had given her before, and said with a smile on her pretty face.


    "Cough cough, what, big brother, I don''t have a magic weapon in my hand, but I can take other mortgages, such as my mount Ao Yu! Pure blue dragon! How about it, not worse than the magic weapon."


    Zhang Han coughed twice, forcibly concealing his embarrassment.


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 174： Master is out? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 174 Master is out? (Seeking monthly pass)


    By the kitchen, in front of the table.


    When Ye Luo and the others heard that Zhang Han directly used Ao Yu as the color head, they were all taken aback.


    Playing so big?


    Take the mount as a prize...


    Ye Luo was even more contemplative.


    is estimating whether Ao Yu is qualified to be the winner.


    after awhile.


    Ye Luo just spoke.


    "No, Second Junior Brother, although your mount is a pure-blooded blue dragon, he lacks blood and energy, and he doesn''t know what he did. If it is normal, it would be more than enough to serve as one or two magic weapons, but the current one is more than enough. This blue dragon can''t do it."


    Ye Luo waved his hand and said.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han was taken aback by mistake.


    what? Ao Yu, that kid has deficiency of blood?


    It makes no sense.


    He spread the divine consciousness without a trace.


    Soon I found Ao Yu who was lying on the ground over the cliff and making a strange cry.


    Look carefully.


    This product is really deficient in blood and energy.


    He is absent this time.


    What the **** is this guy doing? ? ?


    The corners of Zhang Han''s mouth twitched frantically.


    Able to play with the blood deficiency...


    Good guy! !


    Zhang Han still wanted to call this Ao Yu over to ask.


    But I haven¡¯t had time to shout.


    The voice of Li Ergang from outside came over.


    "Here is coming, adults make a place to come out, this dragon blood goji berry soup is ready, this is a great tonic! Adults are delicious! It is a pity, if you have more dragon meat..."


    Li Ergang came to the table with a large pot of soup in his hand.


    Put Tang An steadily on the table, got up and wanted to leave, only to see the weird eyes of the four disciples, he couldn''t help being taken aback.


    Look at what he does.


    Is there a flower on his face?


    "What''s the matter, four adults, is it my dish that doesn''t taste good?"


    Li Ergang said with a flattering smile on his face.


    "Your dish is made with dragon blood? Where does the dragon blood come from?"


    Zhang Han asked in a weird tone.


    "Hmm... With Master Zhang, your mount has been exchanged for a little bit of dragon blood."


    Li Ergang coughed twice and said.


    The words come out.


    Zhang Han''s mouth twitched.


    a little bit?


    is a hundred million dots.


    A big blue dragon that makes blood and blood deficient, so how much blood needs to be released.


    Of course, Zhang Han did not mean to blame.


    It¡¯s just because of this that he didn¡¯t have anything in his hands that could act as a prize, which was very helpless.


    The Ye Luo on the side saw this and stood up.


    "Okay, since it was caused by the Second Gang, then forget it, let this blue dragon count as the prize. If anyone does not get the top ten of the Ten Thousand Zong Competition, whoever takes the prize will be classified as Wudaozong.


    "If the Second Junior Brother loses, then this blue dragon will become the mount of the Wudao Sect."


    Ye Luo said.


    "Ok, Ok!"


    Zhang Han immediately agreed.


    His eyes are shining brightly.


    Saying so much, it is not paving the way for him.


    Big brother is a good person!


    Who doesn¡¯t know that the future Sect Master of Wudao Sect is him?


    "Then it''s settled. By the way, Third Junior Brother, what are your chances?"


    Ye Luo seemed to see what Zhang Han was thinking, smiled, didn''t care, but cast his gaze to Su Qianyuan.


    "This...big brother, there are restrictions on my storage bag. If you open it, it will self-destruct, but I have no magic power and can''t open it at all. If I can open it, I have a magic weapon."


    Su Qianyuan said bitterly.


    "Huh? Prohibited? Brother, you show me your storage bag, maybe I can unlock it."


    Zhang Han said aloud.


    Playing the formation method, they have some contact with the prohibition.


    He may not be able to solve some ancient prohibitions, and the general prohibitions are still very simple for professionals like him.


    "Here, brother brother, here it is."


    Su Qianyuan took out a storage bag from his waist and handed it to Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han took a look and was taken aback.


    "Three Junior Brothers, you..."


    "How cautious are you? Thirty bans before and after, but also lure the enemy to go deeper. Once the thirtieth ban is broken, there is also a hidden ban, which directly destroys the storage bag and detonates everything in the storage bag... ¡­"


    Zhang Han smiled helplessly when he saw it.


    There are so many things, but in the end it actually came to embarrass me.


    "Second brother, don''t laugh, can the restriction on this storage bag be solved."


    Su Qianyuan said awkwardly.


    "Yes, these are some contemporary prohibitions, and it is easy to untie them."


    Zhang Han said.


    Immediately, he injected mana into the storage bag, and a pattern at the heart condensed into the storage bag along with his mana.


    Click...


    After a while, there was a click.


    Zhang Han withdrew the mana, spread the pattern, and put the storage bag on the table.


    "Okay, Junior Brother, your storage bag restriction has been unlocked, and now anyone can open it."


    Zhang Han said lightly.


    "Then please help me open it, and take out all the contents inside. I have no magic power and can''t take out this thing."


    Su Qianyuan said helplessly.


    This can be regarded as a major flaw in body refining.


    Can¡¯t use this kind of storage bag to store things like rings.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han nodded.


    Open all the storage bags and take out all the contents.


    Suddenly, countless spirit stones and hundreds of magic weapons were taken out.


    The light of spirit stone and magic weapon illuminates the whole kitchen.


    Li Ergang, who was watching from the side, knelt directly.


    So many spirit stones...


    Forgive him for not seeing the world...


    He has never seen so many spirit stones.


    There are also those magic weapons.


    Oh my God.


    Is this a disciple of Sejong Sejong?


    The shot is so many magic weapons.


    Li Ergang did not dare to look again.


    He was afraid to keep watching, he was going to faint.


    The disciples on the other side are not much better.


    Except for Ye Luo, the lord of the holy land.


    The other three people have mixed feelings.


    Tantai Luo Xue is better, she has a treasure that surpasses Lingbao.


    Su Qianyuan is just like that, just feels too helpless, so many things, he will not be able to use it in the future.


    As for Zhang Han.


    He almost vomited a mouthful of old blood.


    After a long time, among the sect disciples, the poorest one is actually him.


    "Third Junior Brother, apart from using one magic weapon as a prize, you can''t use other magic weapons? What are your plans for these spiritual stones?"


    Ye Luo suddenly spoke and asked.


    "What are your plans? Why don''t you give it to the master, let the master use it to fill the foundation of Wudaozong, maybe these things are useless, but at any rate they can add a little bit of foundation."


    Su Qianyuan thought for a while and said.


    "Give it to Master? That''s fine."


    Ye Luo nodded.


    He looked in the direction of Master¡¯s palace, and in his mind estimated the time for Master to leave the pass.


    It has been more than four months, and there is less than one month left before the Wanzong Grand Competition.


    Dongzhou is located in a remote place on the Shenxing Continent. It takes a lot of time to rush to Zhongzhou.


    They need to be at least half a time in advance, otherwise it will be too late.


    Just when Ye Luo thought about it.


    Suddenly, in the direction he was looking, a familiar breath filled out.


    Master is out?


    Wrong!


    Ye Luo smiled on his face, but instantly turned into a confused look.


    Why...


    Why did he feel that the master¡¯s realm has improved?


    Building a base? ?


    First update, ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 175： Good disciple (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 175 Good disciple (seeking monthly ticket)


    Wudaozong, the main hall of the sovereign.


    Chu Yuan sat in the hall of the Sect Master, looking at the disciples below, a little confused.


    It¡¯s okay for this female apprentice and her third child, which is quite normal.


    This leaf fall is a bit abnormal.


    What a sad expression on his face.


    makes him seem...


    It seemed to be dead, the kind of expressions these disciples showed when they worshipped.


    He is fine, right?


    Chu Yuan looked at his body.


    also didn''t break his hands or feet.


    In four months, he also directly broke through to the foundation building.


    Nothing happened either.


    Chu Yuan is a little confused.


    Chu Yuan just wanted to ask this big disciple.


    hasn''t waited for him to ask questions.


    Su Qianyuan stepped forward and handed a storage bag up.


    "Master, these are some of the resources of the disciple before. Because the disciple can no longer open the storage bag after refining the body, he will give the storage bag to Master, and ask the master to accept it."


    Su Qianyuan whispered.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan was taken aback for a moment.


    looked down at this storage bag.


    If it weren¡¯t for taking into account that there are disciples here.


    His eyes are probably red.


    Storage bags! !


    He never saw this stuff.


    This disciple actually wants to give him a storage bag? !


    Love it.


    Su Qianyuan! !


    deserves to be his disciple of Chu! !


    At this moment.


    All the grievances of Chu Yuan towards Su Qianyuan disappeared.


    He stretched out his palm to take the storage bag, excited.


    But he doesn''t show it well.


    can only suppress the excitement in his heart, and the surface still looks calm and calm, holding the storage bag tightly in his hand, for fear that Su Qianyuan will take it back again.


    But when Su Qianyuan released his palm and the storage bag completely fell into his hand.


    Chu Yuan almost jumped up without excitement.


    This is the first storage magic weapon in his life.


    Yao thinks that when he was still in the Yuan Ying state, he didn¡¯t have any magic weapons to store!


    "Hmm... Qianyuan! You are very good!"


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and said complimentingly.


    "These are what the disciple should do."


    Su Qianyuan handed over and said.


    Where does he know.


    The reason why he was praised was because of this storage bag, not because of the large piles of spiritual stones inside.


    If he knew, he might vomit blood.


    With the resources in it, there are enough to buy tens of thousands of storage bags, which is actually praised for the storage bags.


    "Well, by the way, what about Han''er? Wouldn''t he go down the mountain again?"


    Chu Yuan glanced at the hall and found that Zhang Han was not there, so he asked.


    "No, Master, it''s less than a month away from the Wanzong Grand Tournament. Zhang Han went to get his mount ready to go, saying that let us ride the dragon to Zhongzhou faster."


    Ye Luo stood up and explained.


    "That''s it, that''s OK, you guys step back first, and prepare for the trip to Zhongzhou. When we are ready, we will set off."


    Chu Yuan couldn''t wait to play with this storage bag, waved his hand at will, and drove the three disciples away.


    "Follow the order of the master!"


    The three nodded, all saluted respectfully, and then exited the hall.


    The three people left the hall.


    Chu Yuan suddenly couldn''t hold back, holding the storage bag, looking left and right, wishing to see through the storage bag.


    My Chu, someone actually has today! !


    You can even have a storage bag! !


    Chu Yuan laughed so that his mouth was about to split open, holding the storage bag in his hand, as if holding his own woman, too excited.


    Well, it just feels the same as holding a woman.


    As for real women? Does the woman have a storage bag?


    Heh, a woman only affects the speed at which he draws his sword.


    The storage bag can store the sword.


    Which is better, can he still not understand?


    "Try to open it first!"


    Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up.


    He poured his mana into the storage bag.


    Suddenly, he seemed to see a nihil world.


    It''s as if he is using divine consciousness.


    This feeling makes him miss.


    Since he fell into the realm, where there is still spiritual knowledge to use.


    Now with the storage bag, the familiar feeling is back.


    Chu Yuan recalled for a long time, this time he put all his mind back into the storage bag.


    Under his mindful watch.


    A lot of spirit stones, and some unknown treasures are in front of you.


    Pounding...


    Chu Yuan knelt directly.


    There are so many things in this storage bag? ?


    Su Qianyuan! ! !


    Good disciple, good disciple! ! !


    In the bottom of Chu Yuan''s heart, Su Qianyuan''s position went up straight, just like sitting on a rocket, directly level with Ye Luo.


    This Su Qianyuan not only gave him storage bags, but also gave him a lot of treasures and spirit stones!


    This is a spirit stone.


    A low-grade spirit stone is worth one hundred taels of gold! !


    Chu Yuan was happy.


    I was so happy that I couldn''t find the east, the west, the north and the south.


    A full hour has passed.


    only let his excitement of harvesting a fortune calm down a bit.


    "Can''t be excited, can''t be excited, there is still a sum of money waiting for me to harvest in Zhongzhou."


    "Prepare, it''s time to go to Zhongzhou to participate in the Ten Thousand Contest!"


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and calmed down his emotions.


    He wants to maintain the majesty of the master.


    Don¡¯t get too excited.


    Chu Yuan put the storage bag in his arms and checked it carefully, and he was relieved that he would not be stolen and would not fall off.


    He lifted his steps and wanted to leave the hall.


    You can think again.


    His supreme sword seems to have not been worn yet.


    forget it.


    He went to Zhongzhou, but he was not familiar with the place.


    Take such a magic sword, what if it is robbed?


    He is just building a foundation, not worthy of that kind of magic sword.


    Wait later.


    This time I go to Zhongzhou, so I won¡¯t bring that magic sword.


    Chu Yuan nodded secretly, and then recovered his mind and walked outside the hall, planning to go to the kitchen to eat something first, and set off when the disciples were all packed.


    Go to Zhongzhou!


    Make money! !


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Wudaozong back cliff.


    Zhang Han ran here and found Ao Yu.


    When Ao Yu saw Zhang Han, it was an excitement.


    almost did not kneel down to Zhang Han.


    madly complaining about the ¡®abuse¡¯ suffered in Wudaozong during this period of time.


    Zhang Han also listened to Ao Yushu with a smile.


    One person, one dragon, listening to the lecture one by one, just like this in the back cliff.


    "Boss Zhang! You quickly send me away! I would rather go back to be a dragon breeder than stay here!"


    "Boss Zhang, don¡¯t you know, that Li Ergang even threatened to pull me to breed a group of spirit pigs. I really can¡¯t stand this Innocent Sect!!"


    Ao Yu cried and said.


    "Hmm, I know, I know, I know."


    Zhang Han smiled and nodded, as if he understood Ao Yu¡¯s treatment.


    "The boss, you can send me away now!!"


    Ao Yu said quickly.


    "It''s okay to send you away, but before you leave, you have to help me with one thing, I don''t know if you want to."


    Zhang Han said with a smile.


    Clearly his smile is very kind.


    But when it fell into Ao Yu''s eyes, he felt a little bit cold inexplicably.


    But at this juncture, Ao Yu could only bite the bullet and answer.


    "Zhang, Boss Zhang, what''s the matter?"


    Ao Yu said with a trembling voice.


    "Become a dragon again and ride me once! The last time!"


    Zhang Han said with a smile.


    Ao Yu: "¡­¡­"


    Take a horse, didn¡¯t you say that it was the last time? ? ?


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 176： Swear an oath with spiritual roots! (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 176 Swear an oath with spiritual roots! (Seeking monthly pass)


    Wudaozong back cliff.


    Ao Yu stood there with deep regret on his face.


    He regretted it.


    Regret coming out.


    He stayed in Yunzhou, it would be nice to stay in Yintianjiang Dragon Mansion.


    Must be afraid of his father.


    Ao Yu understands.


    This world is sinister.


    No matter how hateful his father Longjun is, he just let him be a dragon breeder.


    But some people want to use him as a mount.


    For example, the person in front of you.


    Ao Yu looked at Zhang Han faintly.


    Let him be a mount time and time again.


    People are sinister! !


    Zhang Han on the other side was looked at like this, and couldn''t help but feel some guilty conscience.


    "Ahem, really, Ao Yu, this is really the last time, I will never lie to you!"


    Zhang Han said.


    "Boss Zhang, you said the same last time last time."


    Ao Yu said quietly.


    "It was all an accident. This time it was true. I plan to go to Zhongzhou this time, so I only need it. When this time is over, I will personally send you back to Yunzhou!"


    Zhang Han smiled kindly and continued.


    "Boss Zhang, there is no trust between us anymore."


    Ao Yu still does not compromise.


    I''ve been fooled several times, really think he Ao Yu is a fool?


    Want to ride him?


    Impossible! ! !


    Dragons can never be ridden! !


    Even if he Ao Yu jumped off the back cliff this time and died here, he would never be ridden!


    Dragons are never mounts! ! !


    Ao Yu is determined.


    This Zhang Han next to him is very big.


    He was crazy to complain about Su Qianyuan.


    If it weren''t for those few people''abusive'' this Ao Yu.


    He can''t be so difficult to fool around.


    But it''s not a big problem.


    He believes that he can still fool Ao Yu.


    On the left and right is a blue dragon that hasn''t been born for a long time.


    How could it not be fooled.


    Zhang Han thought for a while, then slowly spoke.


    "Ao Yu, this is really the last time, do you think I will deceive you again?"


    Zhang Han patted Ao Yu on the shoulder and said.


    "Ok."


    Ao Yu nodded seriously.


    "Oh, look at you like this, I look like a liar?"


    Zhang Han looked distressed.


    "Like."


    Ao Yu still nodded seriously.


    Zhang Han: "..."


    I rode you two or three times.


    As for the impression so bad.


    Forget it.


    "Since you don''t believe me so much, why not do this, I swear it? Do you know Linggen?"


    Zhang Han pretended to be helpless.


    "Know that you all need spiritual roots for cultivation."


    Ao Yu answered truthfully.


    "Yes, cultivation requires spiritual roots. If there is no spiritual roots, then you cannot practice. In this way, I swear to heaven and earth here, if I am not riding you for the last time this time, let heaven and earth destroy my spiritual roots!! Never again! Have spiritual roots! Then you can believe it?"


    Zhang Han spoke slowly.


    There is a smile in his tone.


    "Are you crazy? Boss Zhang, it''s not necessary, do you really swear by your spiritual roots?"


    Ao Yu was taken aback.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Han would actually dare to take Linggen to swear.


    This kind of oath to heaven and earth cannot be fooled casually.


    It is really powerful.


    But why didn¡¯t the world respond?


    Ao Yu remembers that it was recorded in books that he swears to Tiandi, and Tiandi will respond.


    But there was no response this time.


    Forget it, he has never seen the real world swearing, maybe that''s it.


    Ao Yu was deeply shocked by Zhang Han''s determination this time.


    Maybe...


    This time the boss really didn''t lie to him.


    "Only in this way can you understand my determination. This is really the last time."


    Zhang Han''s eyes shone brightly, and he said.


    "Really...really the last time?"


    Ao Yu was still shaken.


    "It''s really the last time, don''t lie to you!!"


    Zhang Han nodded, and said precisely.


    "okay then."


    Ao Yu nodded and agreed.


    The words come out.


    Zhang Han suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Flicker succeeded.


    Linggen?


    Sorry, he has no spiritual roots.


    His spiritual root has long been hacked away.


    Used to make an oath, it couldn¡¯t be better.


    Just now he saw that Heaven and Earth did not respond, and he was shocked.


    I was afraid that Ao Yu could see it.


    It seems that Ao Yu is still young.


    "Well, this is the last time. When it''s over, I will personally take you back to Yunzhou."


    "But we are going to Zhongzhou this time. You must be prepared for a long-distance flight."


    Zhang Han patted Ao Yu on the shoulder and said.


    "Okay, Boss Zhang, as long as this is really the last time."


    Ao Yu said helplessly.


    "Okay, go and prepare first, I''ll go first."


    Zhang Han said with a smile.


    finished.


    He turned and left.


    Prepare to go to the Sect Master Hall.


    While walking, he looked down at his Confucian robe.


    Assess whether or not to change to a better dress first.


    This time Wanzong Competition is to establish his prestige.


    Is it better for him to change into a robe?


    To be honest, he really didn¡¯t deal with the image.


    Had to wear a Confucian robe, just find a wooden hairpin and wind up her hair and disappear. Going out depends on temperament and appearance.


    Zhang Han estimated whether to organize the image, and walked towards the main hall of the suzerain at the same time.


    He was only halfway there, and he ran into Ye Luo who came out and the other three of the same door.


    "Where is Master? Why are you out so soon, I have to visit Master."


    Zhang Han raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Master, let us prepare, we are leaving for Zhongzhou."


    Ye Luo waved his hand and said.


    "This is the beginning? By the way, have you asked Master if there is any realm behind the crossing of the tribulation realm?"


    Zhang Han asked again.


    "I haven''t had time to ask, our Dongzhou is still quite far from Zhongzhou. Now we are ready to set off, and we just need to ask again on the road."


    Ye Luo said so.


    "So that''s the case, wait for me, big brother, I''ll go back and change my clothes and come back."


    Zhang Han said, turned and flew towards his palace.


    The three people who stood in the same place were taken aback.


    Why haven''t they noticed.


    This Zhang Han actually cares so much about image.


    Ye Luo looked at Zhang Han''s back, shook his head, and turned to face Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luoxue.


    Opened his mouth and wanted to ask them if they needed to go back and change their clothes.


    I can think about it, but let it go.


    Su Qianyuan is a body refiner, maybe his clothes will explode when he fights, what kind of clothes to change.


    As for Tantai Luoxue?


    Forget it, Tantai Luoxue has a very good appearance, even if she dresses up casually, she has a charm of the country and the city, so she doesn¡¯t need to dress up deliberately.


    So, is it Zhang Hanchou?


    This is not the case, they are not ugly when they hide the Sejong Sect disciple.


    Zhang Han has a scent of Confucianism and immortality. Simply speaking of his appearance, it is also good.


    In the final analysis, this second child has a lot of things and needs to be dressed up.


    Ye Luo shook his head, too lazy to say something, standing aside quietly waiting for Zhang Han to come back.


    I guess from the bottom of my heart, how should I ask Master on the road about whether there is any realm behind the crossing...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 177： Go to Zhongzhou! (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 177 Go to Zhongzhou! (Seeking monthly pass)


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    By the kitchen.


    At the table, Chu Yuan sat there quietly.


    He still wears the snow-white robe, and his hair is like ink. Sitting there, he looks like a deceased immortal sitting in the red dust, looking from a distance, like a picture scroll in a fairyland.


    Although Chu Yuan''s realm has been falling, his temperament has not changed.


    Even with the passage of time, his temperament becomes more and more ethereal, commonly known as "Xian".


    This is a kind of temperament in the bones.


    has nothing to do with realm.


    "Sect Master, Sect Master, here comes the fruit wine you want."


    A voice suddenly sounded from outside.


    I saw Li Ergang coming from outside, holding two jars in his hands, twisting his fat body.


    Li Ergang put two jars of fruit wine on the table.


    Facing Chu Yuan, he was much more respectful than facing the four disciples.


    "Well, these two altars, right? Where are the gourds I asked you to prepare?"


    Sitting at the table, Chu Yuan nodded faintly, and asked casually.


    "Here, here, Sovereign, this gourd is also full of fruit wine."


    Li Ergang quickly took out an ordinary gourd from his waist.


    He respectfully put the gourd on the table.


    "Ah, very good."


    Chu Yuan nodded with satisfaction.


    Immediately, he carefully took the storage bag out of his arms, used his mana to open the storage bag, and put the two jars of fruit wine and gourd into the storage bag.


    After doing everything, he put the storage bag in front of Li Ergang and swung it around.


    I wanted to show off that he has a storage bag.


    But I didn¡¯t expect it.


    Li Ergang looked complacent, he was not surprised by the storage bag at all, he was accustomed to it.


    At this time, Chu Yuan was at a loss.


    Why is Li Ergang not surprised by his possession of a storage bag?


    Is it possible that in this world, everyone except him has storage bags, so that he is not scared by him? ?


    Chu Yuan was perplexed.


    Li Ergang on the other side was indeed not frightened by such things as storage bags.


    He sees this stuff a lot.


    He is not interested in storage bags, but he is very concerned about the Chu Zong¡¯s main trip to Zhongzhou.


    "Sovereign, how long will it take you to return to Zhongzhou this time?"


    Li Ergang asked.


    "It''s not clear yet, I will come back after the Wanzong Grand Competition is over."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    "Then congratulate in advance all the disciples under the suzerain for getting a good ranking in this Ten Thousand Sects Competition!"


    Li Ergang did not know what the Wanzong Grand Competition was, but this did not prevent him from congratulating him.


    After hearing this, Chu Yuan laughed a lot, and of course he was very satisfied with Li Ergang¡¯s congratulations.


    Just smiling and smiling, he feels something is wrong.


    The disciples under the sect have all achieved good rankings? ? ?


    Ye Luo, Zhang Han, and Su Qianyuan have achieved good rankings, then of course he is happy.


    is to make money after all, the higher the ranking, the richer the rewards.


    Ketantai if Luo Xue can get a good ranking, wouldn¡¯t it be a sign of success? ?


    Is this Li Ergang congratulating or cursing him? ? ?


    The smile on Chu Yuan''s face gradually disappeared.


    Just wanted to say a few words about Li Ergang.


    A gust of wind suddenly came in the distance.


    Along with the strong wind, there was also a deafening roar.


    Wuhu! ! !


    Chu Yuan turned his head and looked around.


    At a glance, he saw a huge blue dragon flying in the sky, making a strange roar.


    Oh my God! !


    Why is this product coming out again!


    Chu Yuan was taken aback. If his legs were not so scared, he would definitely have fallen to the ground.


    Chu Yuan swallowed and spit.


    Watching this azure dragon flew to a short distance from the kitchen beside him, and stopped.


    The closer you get to this blue dragon, the more Chu Yuan can feel the difference in body shape between the two sides.


    His body shape doesn¡¯t even have a single fang of the Canglong...


    The gap between the two sides is too big.


    Chu Yuan has a feeling.


    If he is swallowed by this blue dragon now, this blue dragon might not even know what happened...


    During the period of Chu Yuan''s stupefaction.


    A voice came from above the blue dragon.


    "Master! Please also go to the dragon, let''s ride the dragon to Zhongzhou!"


    Chu Yuan was awakened by this voice.


    looked up and looked over.


    As soon as his eyes passed, he could see that his four disciples were all standing on Canglong''s head.


    Riding... Riding a dragon to Zhongzhou? ?


    real or fake?


    Do you really ride a dragon?


    Still riding together? ?


    Here, how do you go up here?


    Jump up?


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath, walked to the side of Canglong, and was about to jump on it.


    Suddenly, Ye Luo''s figure fell to him


    "Master, let the disciples come and invite Master to go up."


    Ye Luo smiled, stretched out his hand and waved.


    A flying sword with a handle forms a ladder and appears in front of Chu Yuan.


    Call.


    is still a big disciple and sensible.


    Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief, and stepped up the Feijian ladder, step by step to the top of Canglong''s head.


    came to the head of Canglong.


    Looking at the shining cyan dragon scales.


    He still couldn''t recover.


    Ye Luo on the side of ?? had already returned behind him.


    Seeing this, Zhang Han patted Ao Yu''s head lightly.


    Ao Yu suddenly understood, roared, twisted the huge dragon body, and rose into the sky.


    Wuhu! ! !


    take off! ! !


    Ao Yu circled the sky above Wudaozong for a few times, and when the Wudaozong formation was opened, he immediately flew out and flew towards Zhongzhou.


    Li Ergang in the kitchen looked at the direction of Canglong''s departure, and cleaned up his clothes messy by the wind.


    "This time, the Wudao Sect is quiet, and I am left alone. Should I go to the Dharma Hall for a stroll? Or go to the Shenbing Pavilion?"


    "Forget it, the lord treats me not thinly. I didn''t have the lord to speak. I can''t just go in casually. I''ll just wander around. Give those pigs more deployment. Maybe you can raise something comparable to ancient fairy pigs.


    "But it¡¯s a pity. The lord actually rode the dragon out. Otherwise, you can force it and let the dragon help you breed. Maybe there is a dragon gene that can produce mutations."


    Li Ergang muttered a few words.


    After speaking, he got up and went to the place where Houya grows vegetables and raises pigs.


    His walking posture also became casual.


    Jump and jump.


    Extremely random.


    After all, he is the only one left in Wudaozong, and of course he doesn''t bother to stay serious.


    Start the entertainment mode directly.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    The sky outside Tianwu Mountain.


    Canglong quickly shuttles between the clouds, wherever it passes, the wind is surging, and wherever it stops, there are dense clouds and heavy rain.


    And at the top of Canglong''s head.


    Several figures stood.


    Includes Chu Yuan.


    It''s just that Chu Yuan was not standing, but sitting cross-legged, eyes closed, as if completely indifferent to the outside world.


    But if you look closely, you can see that the hands under Chu Yuan''s robes are trembling.


    He is not afraid of heights.


    Before, when he was in the Nascent Soul Realm, he also flew frequently. This can be fully confirmed. He is not afraid of heights.


    But he is afraid of this speed!


    The speed of this azure dragon is boundless, and it is more than a star and a half faster than when he was flying.


    The speed is so fast.


    Can Chu Yuan not be afraid.


    I was afraid of being thrown out accidentally and falling into meatloaf.


    So he just wants to close his eyes tightly and don''t look at anything.


    As long as I don¡¯t watch, I won¡¯t be afraid! ! !


    Just when Chu Yuan closed his eyes tightly.


    The voice of Ye Luo behind him sounded...


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 178： One dare to speak and the other dare to do (see monthly ticket)

    Chapter 178 One dare to speak and the other dare to do (seeking monthly ticket)


    Canglong''s head.


    Chu Yuan closed his eyes tightly, for fear of being thrown off by the Canglong.


    The four disciples behind him are calm and calm.


    One is calmer than the other.


    Even Tantai Luoxue stood and began to meditate and enlighten.


    Ye Luo stood not far from Chu Yuan, watching his master sitting cross-legged, closing his eyes tightly, not knowing whether to disturb.


    He really wanted to ask about whether there was any realm behind the Tribulation Realm.


    Thinking about it for a while.


    Ye Luo decided to step forward and disturb Master.


    "Master, disciple...the disciple has doubts and wants to ask the teacher to respect."


    Ye Luo said aloud.


    Hear this.


    In desperation, Chu Yuan could only bite the bullet and open his eyes.


    Looking at the frantically backward scenes around, I still couldn¡¯t help taking a breath.


    Really so fast...


    He wanted to go over and pull the huge dragon horn.


    It is estimated that grabbing the dragon''s horn should feel safe.


    But he didn''t dare to move, let alone go to Lalongjiao.


    Chu Yuan stabilized his emotions, half-closed his eyes, and didn''t even bother to turn his head.


    "Luo''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Yuan asked directly.


    "Master, the disciple wants to ask one thing, um... dare to ask Master, is there a realm after crossing the Tribulation Realm?"


    Ye Luo spoke out his doubts frankly.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan, as well as Luo Xue who was enlightened in Tantai, closed their gazes, calmed down, and listened.


    And when Chu Yuan heard this, he almost didn''t scold him.


    Whether there is a realm after crossing the tribulation realm.


    Are you humiliating your teacher and respecting me?


    Only in the Nascent Soul Stage at my peak.


    Also, after a short time, it fell into the Nascent Soul Realm!


    The ghost knows whether there is a realm behind the crossing tribulation realm.


    You, a bunch of people who have a higher realm than I was at my peak, don¡¯t know, you ask me?


    May I tell you a bubble teapot?


    "Luo''er, why do you ask this kind of question?"


    Chu Yuan reluctantly showed a kind smile, turned his head and said.


    "Master, it¡¯s because the disciple had previously discussed with the second disciple. Both the second disciple and the disciple were in the Cross Tribulation Realm, but the disciple could easily defeat the Second Disciple, and the strength seemed to far exceed the Cross Tribulation Realm, so the disciple had this doubt."


    Ye Luo answered respectfully.


    "Then what you should think about is why your second junior brother is such a dish as a tribulation realm, rather than thinking about whether there is a realm behind the tribulation realm!"


    Chu Yuan finished saying this, don''t turn his head and continue to close his eyes, and stop talking.


    Zhang Han: "???"


    Why did I eat it? ?


    I¡¯m a natural formation mage who doesn¡¯t need materials and time for formation.


    Why do I cook...


    Zhang Han is depressed.


    He is let out anyway, he is also a character who can defeat the Dragon Lord of the Yunzhou Demon Race.


    How did ?? become a dish in Master¡¯s mouth.


    Ye Luo saw this, looked at Zhang Han and shook his head, not knowing what to say, but in the end he could only smile, where would he dare to ask again.


    Chu Yuan on the other side continued to close his eyes.


    I was thinking in my heart.


    Is there any realm behind Crossing Tribulation Realm?


    doesn¡¯t seem to be there, right?


    Is it possible that the Mahayana state in Xianxia novels really exists?


    Impossible.


    He remembered that it was in the training list given to him by the system.


    There is no Mahayana state.


    The highest is to cross the tribulation realm.


    Forget it, no matter what realm you do.


    He is a foundation building, and he has to worry about crossing the tribulation realm?


    But, having said that, is the tone he just said to these disciples a bit too bad?


    Chu Yuan aftertastes a bit, and thinks it is indeed a bit too perfunctory.


    He still has to rely on these disciples to go to Wanzong Dabi to make money.


    Or...


    Flicker again?


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, opened his eyes again and turned to look at Ye Luo.


    "Luo''er, come here for a while."


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    Ye Luo, who was still thinking alone, quickly walked up to Chu Yuan upon hearing this.


    Looking at Chu Yuan sitting cross-legged, he did not dare to continue standing, instead he chose to squat down to show respect.


    "Master, can I have something to explain?"


    Ye Luo asked, lowering his head.


    "Take the question you just asked, and repeat it."


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo circled in confusion.


    Why did the master say, let him repeat the question just asked?


    He secretly glanced at his master''s still calm face.


    After a little thought, he understood.


    Master must be in a bad mood because the realm suddenly improved, so I didn¡¯t bother to answer him just now.


    Master¡¯s realm is the lower the distance, the closer the distance will rise.


    Suddenly raising the foundation-building level, it must be one step further away from the ascension, so I am in a bad mood.


    At this moment, the master must have understood that his state of mind is wrong, and adjusted his state of mind before asking him again.


    Master, the disciple understands!


    "Master! The question the disciple wants to ask is whether there is a realm after crossing the Tribulation Realm!"


    Ye Luo asked respectfully.


    "This question should depend on Luo''er yourself, whether you have it or not, true or false, right or wrong, all depends on your own thinking. After crossing the tribulation realm, whether there is a realm or not depends on whether you say there is or not."


    Chu Yuanfeng Qingyun said a lot of things that he didn''t know.


    The old rules, fool you until you don¡¯t know what the situation is, it¡¯s over.


    "But Master, the disciple said yes, is there really something wrong?"


    Ye Luo said with a wry smile.


    "If you say yes, then there must be! The realm is also opened up by others saying that there is. If others say there is no realm, then there has never been a realm. Lao''er, do you understand?"


    Chu Yuan opened his mouth and came.


    For one''s main profession, that is called a proficiency.


    "Master means that if the disciple feels that there is a realm after crossing the Tribulation Realm, then he will open up one? But... I wonder if the Master might have a clue?"


    Ye Luo asked seriously.


    "If there is a realm, it is called the Mahayana realm!"


    Chu Yuan nodded and said.


    "Mahayana Realm..."


    Ye Luo murmured a few words in a low voice.


    I already have an idea in my mind.


    Chu Yuan saw that Ye Luo stopped asking questions, closed his eyes again, too lazy to say more.


    The Ye Luo in front was still muttering to himself, without any movement.


    He really has an idea to open up a realm...


    If outsiders know the operation of these two masters and apprentices.


    It''s probably scary.


    is really one who dares to speak, one dares to do...


    ...


    at the same time.


    Zhongzhou over there...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass!


    will be updated later, let''s play three chapters first, ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 179： Wudaozong is late? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 179 Wudaozong is late? (Seeking monthly pass)


    Zhongzhou.


    The headquarters of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    In the conference hall.


    At this moment, many elders jumped up and down like ants on a hot pot, very anxious.


    They discovered that the Sejong Gate in Dongju Hidden hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    Although the Wanzong Tournament will start in five months, it needs to arrive one month in advance to hold the Wanzong Tournament.


    is to let the masters of the major sects meet each other.


    But Dongju Hidden Sejong Gate hasn¡¯t arrived yet...


    "What the **** is this Dongzhou Yin Sejong Sect playing? If you can''t come, the people from all prefecture sects are here, so it''s the Dongzhou Wudao Sect."


    "It doesn''t make sense, since Dongju Yin Sejongmen has promised to come, it makes no sense to release the pigeons."


    "Will it be...Is it the Sejong Gate in Dongju, I don''t know if it needs to come a month in advance?"


    "Impossible, Wanzong Grand Competition is such a grand event, don''t Wudaozong still know the specific rules? As long as the stronger sect knows the rules of the Wanzong Grand Competition, right?"


    "The Innocent Sect is said to have been inherited for three million years. Our Wanzong Dabi seems... as if we are not qualified to let people know the rules, right?"


    "In your invitation letter, are there any entries to arrive in advance?"


    "Yes, there should be no."


    As many elders were talking, their voices suddenly became quieter.


    They found that they had never stated in the invitation letter that they needed to arrive one month in advance to attend the Wanzong Conference.


    I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not too lazy to follow the rules of the Wanzong Dao Sect, let alone know it.


    Now it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s embarrassing, a lot of sects are here, whether this 10,000 sect meeting will be opened or not.


    Open? Not waiting for other people''s Wudaozong, this is not to lose face, let alone this is the first time Wudaozong has participated in the Wanzong Conference.


    not open? How to explain to that many sects?


    "It''s done, it''s over, no more quarreling."


    Wu Yue, the leader of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance, waved his hand and stopped the many elders.


    "The lord, you have come up with a way."


    Some elders said so.


    When the other elders heard this, they all turned their attention to Wu Yue, wanting Wu Yue to come out.


    See here.


    Wu Yue also felt a headache, but he had to come up with a method.


    Who told him to be the leader of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    "Well, let''s postpone this Wanzong conference for one month, and link it with Wanzong Grand Competition, and cut off all the time in between."


    "Declared to the outside... that something has happened in the League of Immortal Cultivators, and it will be delayed for one month, so that neither side will be guilty."


    Wu Yue pondered for a while, waved his hand and said.


    He can''t help it.


    For his Immortal Cultivator Alliance, both sides are not easy to offend.


    On one side are countless large sacred gates, and on the other side is Dongju Yin Sejong Gate, which has been passed down for three million years.


    If this offends one party, it is estimated that the Immortal Cultivator Alliance will be wiped out.


    Really responded to the words of those Immortal Cultivators Alliance Branch.


    ¡®The Holy Land and the Holy Land are at odds, the Immortal Cultivator Alliance intervenes, and the Immortal Cultivator Alliance disappears...¡¯


    Hear this.


    Many elders can only nod their heads and choose this method.


    If they don¡¯t follow this method, they have no other way.


    "At this moment, you can only do this, but the leader, you have to send someone to the border of Zhongzhou to stare at it. If the Sejong Gate of Dongzhou Hidden comes, please come over."


    "I''m afraid that in a month, Dongju Hidden Sejong Gate will not come, and it will be lively."


    "What is this? The most feared thing is that Sejong Sejong Hidden did not come one month later. We started the Ten Thousand Sect Conference, and then halfway through, Sejong Hidden Dongju came over."


    "No, no, no, I feel that whether I am afraid or not, as long as Dongju Hidden Sejong Gate does not come, we will all be unlucky."


    "Yes, you have to know that the hidden Sejong gates of Zhongzhou have been invited out by us, and even the hidden Sejong gates of some powerful big states have come out, and they want to compare with the hidden Sejong gate of Dongzhou. But now This...If Dongju Yin Sejong Gate does not come, we will be unlucky."


    The more these elders imagined, the more frightened they became.


    It seems that I have already thought of myself unlucky.


    shivered one by one.


    "Anyway, just remember to send someone to the border to stare at!"


    Some elders left this sentence and turned and left.


    The other elders responded, and they all left.


    In a flash.


    In the conference hall, only Wu Yue was left.


    Wu Yue sat on the throne and sighed.


    "Well, I hope Dongzhou Wudaozong will not miss the appointment, otherwise it will not be easy to finish."


    "Tao is nothing but nothing but one. I really want to see this hidden Sejong gate."


    Wu Yue shook his head and said a few words.


    He stood up and wanted to go out.


    I thought about it, and called a deacon to come in.


    "You can clean up now, go to the border between Zhongzhou and Dongzhou, and stare there. It is now during the Ten Thousand Sects Competition. You need to check when you enter Zhongzhou. Once you find the Sejong Gate in Dongzhou, you will immediately report back. You know Yet?"


    Wu Yue slowly spoke, exhorting.


    "Okay, the leader, but the leader, does this count as a mission?"


    The deacon asked carefully.


    In the Alliance of Immortal Cultivators, the currency used to exchange things is obtained by doing tasks, and spirit stones are useless.


    That¡¯s why he asked, is it a task?


    "Forget it! Then you should go to the mission pavilion to pick up this mission, presumably someone has already hung up the mission at this moment."


    Wu Yue said angrily.


    "Okay, lord, I will go now."


    The deacon nodded and walked back.


    See this scene.


    Wu Yue got up and sat back on the throne, and began to think about some of the details of the Wanzong Competition.


    About a moment later.


    The deacon ran in weeping and was beaten with a bruised nose and swollen face.


    "Leader, you are not kind, how can I take this mission..."


    The deacon cried and said.


    "What the hell? Didn''t you pick up the task? How come it''s like this?"


    Wu Yue was taken aback.


    "Leader! A lot of elders are rushing for that task, and they are all fighting, and the group of elders are fighting and hurt me by mistake."


    The deacon cried.


    Wu Yue: "???"


    This group of elders left the conference hall so quickly, is it to grab this task? ?


    Didn¡¯t you just look worried? ?


    Go grab this mission now? ?


    Fourth update, ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    There are two more late changes. I just came back and my hands are a bit stiff. The update is a bit slow. Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 180： The aura here is so weak (seeking a monthly pass)

    Chapter 180 The aura here is so weak (seeking a monthly pass)


    In an instant, nearly a month passed.


    In a mountain forest close to Zhongzhou.


    Chu Yuan and his party fell here.


    According to Chu Yuan''s words, take a break and continue on the road.


    Mainly Chu Yuan was worried about the body of Tantai Luoxue, a ¡®mortal¡¯. He was afraid that he would be on the road for a long time and that Tantai Luoxue could not bear it, so he went on intermittently.


    No, in a mountain range near Zhongzhou.


    stopped again to rest.


    It''s just that what makes Chu Yuan feel the slightest doubt is, why does he look at Tantai Luo Xue so energetic?


    Clearly hurrying for a long time.


    In the end, he was even more energetic than his foundation building.


    Forget it, he should think too much.


    Still take the opportunity to take a good rest.


    Chu Yuan sat cross-legged next to a stone, asking these disciples to do what they should do, take a rest, and then continue to set off.


    It is obvious that no one dares to violate his order.


    These disciples didn¡¯t know where they were going in the blink of an eye.


    Only Chu Yuan sitting cross-legged and Ao Yu sitting on the ground.


    Ao Yu was obviously a little embarrassed to face Chu Yuan.


    So many devilish disciples of Wudao Sect were taught by this existence.


    I am afraid this is even more devil.


    So Ao Yu didn''t dare to provoke this one.


    Fear of being beaten.


    can only sit on the ground obediently and dare not speak.


    It was Chu Yuan. After a short break, he chatted with Ao Yu with great interest.


    The original Chu Yuan was naturally afraid of Ao Yu, but after riding Ao Yu once.


    Chu Yuan was no longer afraid.


    was rather curious about this blue dragon.


    "Little Dragon."


    Chu Yuan spoke slowly.


    "Senior! I am here!"


    Ao Yu was shocked when Chu Yuan suddenly spoke. He quickly stood up, squatted on the ground, and spoke honestly.


    "Well, it''s okay, just chat with you casually, where are you from? How old are you this year?"


    Chu Yuanyun said lightly.


    "Senior, Xiaolong is the ninety-seventh son of Dragon Lord of Yunzhou Yintianjiang Dragon Mansion. He is 752 years old this year."


    Ao Yu obediently answered.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    Seven...seven hundred fifty-two years old?


    Good fellow.


    The combination of his previous and present lives is not as much as this dragon.


    "Hmm... Are you Qinglong?"


    Chu Yuan was silent for a while before speaking again.


    "Huh? Senior, I belong to the Canglong line, not a blue dragon."


    Ao Yu said in confusion.


    "The Canglong is not the Qinglong."


    Chu Yuan rolled his eyes.


    He remembered that Canglong was also called Qinglong.


    "Senior, what''s the matter, the blue dragon is the blue dragon, and there is no blue dragon."


    Ao Yu is unusually upright.


    "Let''s do it, do you dragons have golden dragons? Or black dragons and white dragons?"


    Chu Yuan asked again.


    "No, senior, our Yintianjiang lineage is a blue dragon. I heard that the dragons in Zhongzhou have the golden dragon, the emperor of the dragon, but the black dragon and the white dragon, I have never heard of it."


    Ao Yu replied.


    "It''s a pity, but if you want to cultivate a black dragon, that''s okay. You can also find a black python. As long as you give birth to a black python, it must be a black dragon. As everyone knows, black can cover all colors. ."


    Chu Yuan showed a weird smile, and said pointedly.


    Ke Ao Yu is like a fool.


    had no idea what Chu Yuan was talking about.


    can only stay there and stand.


    Looking at Chu Yuan helpless, he was too lazy to say something.


    Ao Yu saw that Chu Yuan didn''t speak any more, shrank his head, and didn''t dare to speak any more.


    The field is quiet again.


    A full hour has passed.


    Ye Luo and others who went to the mountains to wander around also came back.


    Seeing this, Chu Yuan immediately announced that he would continue to set off for Zhongzhou.


    Ao Yuxin understands her mind and becomes a thousand-zhang Canglong.


    After Chu Yuan and others went up.


    Canglong roared and rose into the sky.


    Wuhu! !


    take off!


    ...


    Canglong''s head.


    Chu Yuan has been sitting for a long time, and is no longer afraid, with his hands on his back, standing in front of a dragon''s horn, looking at the scene of crazy retreat around him, it looks bland.


    While watching, he asked.


    "Luo''er, this place is not far from Zhongzhou, right?"


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    "Yes, Master, we have been flying for nearly a month, and we will enter the territory of Zhongzhou in a while."


    Ye Luo said respectfully.


    "Ok."


    Chu Yuan nodded.


    It¡¯s almost here.


    Speaking of which, he really feels a little uncomfortable.


    Hurrying for a month in a row.


    Still on the road at this speed for a month.


    This Zhongzhou is really far away.


    But it¡¯s okay.


    finally coming soon!


    Zhongzhou makes money and walks!


    Finish this pen.


    He is going to get rich!


    Originally there was a spiritual stone treasure given to him by Su Qianyuan filial piety, plus the Wanzong Great Comparison.


    Chu Yuan imagined his future prosperity, and couldn''t help being excited.


    After flying another cup of tea.


    The group of them arrived at the border of Zhongzhou.


    Zhongzhou is completely different from other big states.


    As you approach the border of Zhongzhou, you can feel the aura around you begin to grow stronger.


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath, feeling that his mana had increased.


    Can''t help feeling that the aura of Zhongzhou is really strong.


    But when he heard the conversation of the disciples around him, his face turned black.


    "Zhongzhou''s aura is really weak, beyond my expectations."


    Just listen to Ye Luo shook his head and said.


    "This is it, this is Zhongzhou? The aura is so weak."


    Zhang Han sighed and said.


    "I thought Zhongzhou was so amazing."


    Su Qianyuan exhaled.


    "Well, this aura is indeed weak."


    Tantai Luo Xue nodded in agreement.


    Chu Yuan: "..."


    Do we feel the same? ?


    Why do I feel that the aura is so strong here, but you all say that the aura is very weak?


    Or do you unite to humiliate me? ?


    Chu Yuan opened her mouth just to say something.


    at this time.


    Suddenly countless huge boulders flew out in front of them, forming a stalwart wall in front of them, blocking their progress...


    Fifth, ask for a monthly pass! !


    There is one more late, ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 181： Enter Zhongzhou (please ask for a monthly pass!)

    Chapter 181 Entering Zhongzhou (seeking a monthly pass!)


    Zhongzhou border.


    In front of Chu Yuan and his party.


    A wall made up of countless boulders blocked their way forward.


    The walls are so stalwart that you can''t see the end at a glance, as if they are connected to the heavens and the earth, you can''t cross them.


    Chu Yuan was stunned at once, and stood on the dragon''s head blankly.


    It was a few disciples who reacted quickly and walked behind Chu Yuan one after another, staring at the huge wall in front of them.


    Ye Luo and several of his colleagues nodded slightly.


    I''m sure, they can easily smash the wall in front of them once they make a move.


    Well, in short, they will never let these things disturb their master.


    Wow...


    A stream of light flies from a distance.


    After approaching the Canglong, he stopped.


    The streamer dissipated, revealing the figure in it.


    Only an old man with a majestic face appeared.


    The old man wore a white robe. The left chest of the robe was embroidered with a five-pointed star. He was very powerful and walked in the air, giving people a strong sense of oppression.


    "Dare to ask everyone, but other big states have come to participate in the Ten Thousand Sects Competition? Below is the elder of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance, named Gu Yi."


    "If you are, please go and register."


    The old man ¡®Gu Yi¡¯ said calmly.


    He said, staring at the blue dragon with his small eyes.


    I was a little surprised.


    Unexpectedly, someone could have a dragon mount.


    Aren''t the dragons furious over there?


    Good guy!


    Come over by riding a dragon, this row of noodles is really leveraged.


    the other side.


    Canglong''s head.


    Chu Yuan didn''t speak, his surface looked calm and calm, and he didn''t know if he was so frightened that he didn''t return to his senses, or he was pretending to beep.


    When Ye Luo next to ?? saw this, he thought that his master would be too lazy to register.


    Just got up, stepped on a flying sword, and flew in front of the old man Gu Yi.


    "We are from Dongzhou Wudao Sect. My master does not want to go down, so we will be exempted from registration. Please let us go as soon as possible."


    Ye Luo has no expression on his face, and his whole body reveals the aura of loneliness and arrogance of the sword immortal, and he does not appear to be kind in front of the same door.


    "No, the rules are rules, and your Innocent Sect is like... Wait, you are the Innocent Sect? The Innocent Sect in Dongzhou?"


    Gu Yi originally answered like a robot.


    can talk and talk.


    He was stunned.


    Wu Dao Sect? ? ?


    Dongju Hidden Sejong Gate No Dao Sect? ? ?


    Hin Sejong Gate finally arrived? ?


    "If no one pretends to be us, then it is us, Dongzhou Wudaozong."


    Ye Luo nodded faintly.


    "It turned out to be Wudaozong people, who did I say, can actually ride a dragon over, it is Wudaozong people, then it is normal, come and come, everyone, let me go to the place where the Wanzong Grand Competition is held. first."


    A smile suddenly appeared on Gu Yi''s old face.


    The majestic aura that had just condensed disappeared suddenly.


    The rapid change makes people caught off guard.


    "Huh? You don''t register something?"


    Ye Luo was taken aback.


    "Registration? Did I say to register? Okay, let''s go. I''ll take you in. You can follow me. Remember, my name is Gu Yi. Gu is the ancient Gu, and Yi is the will of perseverance. !"


    Gu Yi had a smile on his face, and his tone was lighter.


    Speaking, he flew directly in front of the huge wall and waved his hand.


    The huge wall suddenly split into countless boulders, and disappeared quickly, very mysterious.


    Ye Luo looked at this scene, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, not knowing what to say.


    You can see that Gu Yi is already beckoning.


    He also didn¡¯t care about thinking so much, turned around and flew back to the top of Canglong¡¯s head, said hello to the master and a few other people, and let Ao Yu continue to fly.


    Of course, Ao Yu could only obey, roared, and flew forward with Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi saw that the blue dragon had followed, overjoyed, and quickly took the blue dragon into the territory of Zhongzhou.


    Go all the way and enter the territory of Zhongzhou.


    Many elders of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance saw this huge blue dragon, and saw Gu Yi again, and they couldn''t help but ask what happened to Gu Yi by voice transmission.


    Gu Yi didn''t want to talk at all, he kept leading the way without replying.


    just kidding.


    Thinking he didn¡¯t know what the group of elders were here for?


    hasn¡¯t come for Wudaozong yet.


    Now the person is picked up by him.


    He still stayed and talked to the group of elders?


    He is so idle.


    Gu Yi was flying and leading the way with a smile on his face.


    the other side.


    At the top of Canglong''s head.


    Chu Yuan frowned when looking at the old man in front of him who was showing a wretched smile from time to time.


    "Luo''er, are you sure this is the messenger of the Ten Thousand Contest?"


    "How do you feel that this old man is a bit wretched?"


    Chu Yuan asked in a weird tone.


    "It should be the messenger of the Wanzong Grand Bishop. My disciples don''t know why the image of the messenger of the Wanzong Grand Bishop is so bad.¡±


    Ye Luo shook his head and said.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan was silent for a moment.


    Still nothing said.


    Poor image is bad image.


    This is not the messenger of his Wudao Sect, and it has nothing to do with him.


    Anyway, in this 10,000-zong competition, it is enough to make money.


    Chu Yuan thought of this, sat cross-legged again, and admired the scenery of Zhongzhou.


    I have to say that Zhongzhou is more than twice as prosperous as Dongzhou.


    It can be seen from the mundane cities passing by.


    Zhongzhou and Dongzhou are not at the same level at all.


    Chu Yuan looked at the scenery of Zhongzhou.


    I guess I can move from Dongzhou to Zhongzhou after making money this time.


    After all, Zhongzhou is more prosperous...


    Sixth, ask for a monthly pass! !


    late update


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 182： Participate in the Wanzong Conference (seeking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 182 Participate in the Wanzong Conference (seeking monthly ticket)


    Zhongzhou.


    There is a vast plain in the east.


    There are no buildings or people in this plain.


    The only function of ?? is to set up an array.


    Arrange a floating formation.


    Because of this, a huge island is floating in the sky above the plain.


    This huge island is the place chosen by the headquarters of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance to hold the Ten Thousand Sects Competition.


    On the island, there are many buildings and clear areas.


    In the west of the island, there are countless peaks standing.


    These mountain peaks are the residences of the major sects of Wanzong Dabi.


    Each of these peaks represents a sect living within it.


    In its deepest part, there are some of the highest peaks.


    One of the peaks is the peak where Wudaozong lives.


    At this moment, above the mountain.


    In a gorgeous palace.


    Chu Yuan stood alone in front of the entrance of the hall, touching the walls of the hall, and was amazed.


    After entering Zhongzhou, they were taken here and lived for two days.


    During these two days, countless people came to visit them.


    It makes Chu Yuan feel that the Zhongzhou Xiuxian Realm is the same as the Dongzhou Xiuxian Realm, and they are both warm and hospitable.


    But there was one thing that made Chu Yuan very confused.


    That is why the Wanzong Grand Competition has not yet started.


    He has lived for two days.


    No one told him when the Wanzong Grand Competition would start.


    "Forget it, just live there. The spiritual energy here is also strong, and the practice is good. If I don''t start so early and practice here, maybe I can return to the Golden Core Realm?"


    Chu Yuan murmured twice.


    He thought, nodding to himself.


    also didn''t mean to want to continue standing.


    Pat the dust on the clothes and plan to go back to practice.


    at this time.


    Outside the mountain, a figure flew up, saw Chu Yuan who was about to leave, and hurriedly said.


    "Senior, please stay!"


    The figure came to the front of the temple, shouting loudly.


    Chu Yuan, who was about to leave, was taken aback for a moment. He felt a little uncomfortable when he heard the words ¡®please stay.¡¯ But he didn¡¯t think much, turned his head and looked over.


    is an old man who also wears a white robe.


    But not the Gu Yi who led the way last time.


    "Something?"


    Chu Yuan turned his head and asked flatly.


    "Senior, senior, today is the Ten Thousand Sects Conference, the lord sees that you have not arrived yet, send me to invite you over."


    said the old deacon hurriedly.


    Ming Ming Chu Yuan has no coercion.


    could be stared by Chu Yuan''s gaze, he was flustered for no reason, as if his brain had compensated for that kind of terrifying coercion.


    Chu Yuan on the other side was taken aback when he heard the words.


    Ten Thousand Sects Assembly?


    He seemed to have heard the Gu Yi who led the way.


    is a conference before the official start of the Wanzong Grand Competition.


    Specifically, he forgot.


    He didn¡¯t even bother to remember this Ten Thousand Sects Conference.


    Now hearing what the deacon said, it seems that he needs to participate.


    "Do I need to call all the disciples up?"


    Chu Yuan asked aloud.


    "Ahem, senior, this time is the Ten Thousand Sects Conference. Only people at the level of suzerain can participate."


    The deacon quickly explained.


    "Well then, let''s go."


    Chu Yuan nodded, took a step forward, ready to follow the deacon.


    "Senior, wait a minute! Senior is a body of ten thousand gold, and his status is noble. How can you need to fly by yourself? Please wait a moment. Junior calls for senior to come here first."


    The deacon watched Chu Yuan''s actions, and thought Chu Yuan was about to fly by himself, so he hurriedly said.


    Where did he know that Chu Yuan was about to go down the mountain.


    ßÝ¡­¡­


    I saw the deacon pick up a whistle and blow.


    A shrill sound resounded through the sky.


    After a while.


    A huge white tiger with wings flew up.


    The white tiger landed, and between the wings spread out and retracted, gusts of wind blew up.


    "Senior, this is the universal mount of my Immortal Cultivator Alliance. It is a white tiger of the prison evil that has reached the Nascent Soul Realm. Please also ask Senior to come forward. This mount will take Senior to the place where the Ten Thousand Sects Conference is held."


    The deacon said respectfully.


    "Ok."


    Chu Yuan was shocked to see.


    He is a base-builder, riding a Nascent Infant-level mount, isn''t it a bit bad?


    No, you shouldn¡¯t think so.


    The point seems to be that a mount is actually equal to his peak...


    In general, he is not as good as a mount! !


    Chu Yuan was full of ¡®grief and anger¡¯ and got on the mount.


    Have the experience of riding a dragon.


    Chu Yuan is much more plain when it comes to riding a tiger, standing calmly on the tiger''s back.


    Baihu saw that the person on his back was already in place, and immediately spread his wings, rose into the sky, and departed away from the mountain.


    Damn!


    Chu Yuan on ??''s back saw that the white tiger was so rude in flight. He immediately didn''t dare to stand up, and didn''t want to force it. He immediately sat down for fear of being thrown out.


    Sit crosswise to stabilize your figure.


    Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    Looking at the white tiger he was riding, there was still a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    Even the head mounts are in the Yuan Ying state.


    This Ten Thousand Sects Competition should not be of a low level, right, but why would you invite them to such a trivial sect?


    Could it be that they deliberately take care of these three no small sects?


    This makes no sense.


    Or is it because of his disciple Ye Luo that allowed them to participate in the Ten Thousand Sects Competition?


    Chu Yuan was still confused, but shook his head, still didn''t think much, stared at Baihu and flew to the destination to talk about other things.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, above the mountain.


    Of course, Ye Luo and others also noticed Chu Yuan''s departure.


    It''s just that they didn''t say anything.


    They also heard the sentence that only the suzerain level can participate.


    These disciples have no reason to go there.


    As for the safety of his master?


    Just kidding!


    If his master is really crazy, is this island enough for his master to slap him?


    No one really thinks Master is a foundation building, right?


    No way, no way.


    Ye Luo and others thought this idea was ridiculous.


    If the master of his family builds the foundation, then they are mortals.


    So these disciples didn''t care about it either.


    Rather, they guarded the temple where their junior sisters lived, which was regarded as a protector of the law.


    After ?? Tantai Luoxue entered the island, he said that he had made a breakthrough and was going to retreat. Ye Luo and the other three naturally helped Tantai Luoxue protect the law.


    At the same time, the three are also discussing.


    "Junior Sister, this breakthrough speed is really fast. It is obviously the latest one to enter the door, and it is actually about to catch up with us."


    Zhang Han said elegantly.


    He turned his head and looked at the hall of the younger sister behind him.


    There was a trace of suspicion in his eyes.


    Even he felt threatened in the breakthrough of this junior.


    "Nonsense, if the talent is not strong enough, how could she be accepted as a disciple by the master? In addition, our junior sister is very unusual."


    Ye Luo stared at Zhang Han, and said with a slight smile.


    "abnormal?"


    Zhang Han was taken aback.


    I thought that what Ye Luo said was that the junior sister¡¯s methods were different, and he didn¡¯t even hear the deep meaning of Ye Luo¡¯s words...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 183： No deep friendship (see monthly pass)

    Chapter 183 Can''t make deep friendship (seeking monthly ticket)


    In the territory of Zhongzhou, on the island.


    Baihu brought Chu Yuan to a magnificent palace.


    Chu Yuan saw that the white tiger stopped here, and he could also understand that this was the place where the Ten Thousand Sect Convention was held.


    He jumped from the back of the white tiger.


    looked up at the palace.


    He nodded slightly.


    I have to say that this palace is still very beautiful and full of momentum. Unlike other palaces, it just shows the luxury, but does not have that style.


    Chu Yuan thought to herself, and stepped forward to walk in.


    The two monks guarding the gate saw this and bowed their hands to show respect, and watched Chu Yuan enter.


    Chu Yuan nodded towards the two monks, and then walked into the palace with his hands on his back.


    Walking into the palace, the entrance is a red carpet that leads directly to the main hall.


    Both sides of ?? are empty, and the noise inside can be vaguely heard from the main hall.


    Chu Yuan just looked at it curiously, and then walked towards the main hall.


    After entering the main hall, you can see tables placed on both sides.


    There is a person sitting there before every table.


    The loud noises are the conversations of these people.


    You say what I say, and over time, it becomes noisy.


    Chu Yuan looked up again, and there were also some tables on the top steps.


    It¡¯s just that those tables are obviously not something ordinary people can sit on.


    At this moment, only a few people are sitting at the top table.


    Where do I want to sit?


    Chu Yuan was puzzled.


    He remembered that the invitation letter didn¡¯t say where he was going to sit.


    The deacon who called him over did not say where he was going to sit.


    Or...


    Just pick a seat and sit down and you''re done?


    Chu Yuan glanced around.


    Focus on the last empty table in the penultimate row.


    This is it!


    Chu Yuan immediately left, walked to the end table and sat down.


    He looked up at some of the aura, crystal clear fruits on the table, and he couldn''t help swallowing and spitting.


    This fruit seems delicious?


    Chu Yuan glanced at him, and on the table next to him was an old man with white beard.


    The white-bearded old man is chatting with the next table, seeing that the fruits and vegetables on their table are neat.


    If he eats, it seems something is wrong, right?


    Forget it, something is wrong, something is wrong.


    whatever.


    Chu Yuan coughed twice, picked up the fruits and ate them.


    After taking a bite, he was stunned.


    His mana is actually increasing.


    This melon, a good thing! !


    Chu Yuan ate a fruit on his hand.


    He wanted to eat another one, but he looked at the field and found that the fruits and vegetables at Renren¡¯s table hadn¡¯t been moved, so he moved, and he was still not very embarrassed.


    I didn''t eat it anymore.


    silently wrote down this plate of fruits.


    Wait when you have to leave, then bring it.


    Chu Yuan looked at the plate of melons and fruits, with some eyesight, but didn''t move anymore, sat cross-legged, and waited quietly for the time to pass.


    Just when Chu Yuan was about to close his eyes.


    The old man with white beard at the table next door suddenly found Chu Yuan.


    "Hey, why is this fellow Daoist so face-to-face? Dare to ask fellow Daoist his honorific name?"


    The old man next door stared at Chu Yuan curiously and asked.


    "The surname Chu is in the lower part of the country, and it is a single word."


    The Chu Yuan who was questioned obviously froze for a while before he came back to his senses and replied.


    Hear this.


    The old man next door frowned and thought for a while.


    It seems to be thinking about which sect''s sovereign is the name Chu Yuan.


    He remembers the Lord of the Holy Land in several big states near Zhongzhou. No one is called Chuyuan, right? There is even no one with the surname Chu.


    The old man next door carefully looked at Chu Yuan again.


    this person¡­¡­


    The temperament is very ¡®fair¡¯ and extraordinary.


    It¡¯s just this state...


    A foundation environment?


    Impossible, it is estimated that some kind of treasure was used to hide the cultivation.


    It can''t be true anyway.


    Ha ha.


    If a foundation-building realm can enter the Ten Thousand Sects Conference, he can swallow the island in one bite.


    So, what is the origin of this person?


    The old man next door has a trace of doubt and curiosity.


    "Fellow Daoist, poor Dao is named Zhuang Shu. It is one of the three holy places in Jingzhou, and the owner of Jingshui Pavilion!"


    "Dare to ask the Daoist from He Zongmen? Poor Dao has no other meaning, just want to get to know the Daoist."


    The old man "Zhuang Shu" said with a smile.


    "This... is the master of Wudao Sect in the next."


    Chu Yuan''s scalp is numb, and the surface is still lightly talking with him.


    Holy...Holy place?


    He just find a place to sit down, next to him is the Lord of the Holy Land?


    Is it so great? !


    "Friend of Chu Daoist, which sect is Wudaozong? Please forgive the poor and ignorant."


    Zhuang Shu frowned and said.


    "Ahem, it''s normal for fellow Taoists to have never heard of it. We are just an ordinary little sect."


    Chu Yuan was a little cautious, he forcibly lifted his own sect upwards, it can''t be said that it was Sanwu Sect, that would be shameful.


    also sounded a wake-up call for him this time.


    I went back, so I must fill in all the documents.


    Otherwise it would be too shameful.


    "Don''t be joking, fellow Daoists, how can you be a small sect if you can participate in the Ten Thousand Sect Convention."


    Shu Zhuang said disapprovingly.


    "Really, it''s just an ordinary small sect, only four disciples."


    Chu Yuan said helplessly.


    "Forget it, fellow Daoist is not willing to say it. What realm are you, fellow Daoist? Your hidden realm treasure is quite powerful, so I can''t see at all what realm you are."


    Zhuang Shu waved his hand and said.


    "Underneath is the foundation environment."


    Chu Yuan didn''t say anything this time, but answered truthfully.


    "You are really good at joking, fellow Daoist. The sect who participated in the Ten Thousand Sect Conference is the small sect, and the lord is the foundation building. Are you kidding?


    Zhuang Shu shook his head and said.


    However, from the bottom of his heart, he silently marked Chu Yuan as incomprehensible.


    concealed, sure sect was not strong enough.


    Don¡¯t have deep friendship, don¡¯t have deep friendship.


    "Really, I never lie down here."


    Chu Yuan said seriously.


    "Okay, okay, since fellow daoists don''t want to say it, that''s it."


    Zhuang Shu shook his head, don''t look too far, obviously didn''t want to chat with Chu Yuan anymore.


    The impression of Chu Yuan plummeted.


    Chu Yuan can''t figure it out.


    In these years, don¡¯t people tell the truth yet?


    My family''s sect is nothing extraordinary, four disciples, three become talented, and one from a genius to be a waste material by me.


    I am also building a foundation.


    Nothing wrong.


    Why don''t people tell the truth.


    Chu Yuan is too lazy to think.


    Since the other party is no longer talking, he doesn¡¯t want to say anything anymore, so he just closes his eyes and prepares to spend a while to see what kind of conference this is, and when will it end.


    A little bit of time passes.


    Chu Yuan is not in a hurry.


    Many people in the hall have lost patience.


    According to what Chu Yuan heard, it seemed to be asking why the Ten Thousand Sect Meeting hadn¡¯t started yet...


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    There is still a third chapter later.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 184： Am I the Sect Master of the Sejong Gate in Dongju Yin? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 184 Am I the Sovereign of Dongzhou Hidden Sejongmen? (Seeking monthly pass)


    In the palace.


    Sounds of discussion sounded.


    "Why hasn''t this ten thousand conferences started yet? It''s been a long time, right?"


    "I don''t know this, but do you dare to have an opinion?"


    "What if you have an opinion? Everyone here is the master of a holy land. If you have an opinion, you will have an opinion. Don''t be afraid if you offend it!"


    "There is news on the poor road. It is said that the Dongju Yin Sejong Gate has not yet been in place, so we people have been waiting. If you have any comments, please go to the Dongzhou Yin Sejong Gate."


    Many suzerain-level people in the hall are talking, confused as to why the Ten Thousand Sect Conference has not yet begun.


    Some suzerain-level figures knew the reason and directly spoke out.


    Learn the real reason.


    The hall suddenly became quiet.


    did not dare to say more.


    Have an opinion on the Sejong Gate of Yifang Yin?


    They are too busy to have an opinion on Sejong Gate, Yifang Yin.


    Especially this hidden Sejong gate in Dongju is extremely mysterious.


    has never been recorded in ancient books.


    Mysterious and ancient.


    This is their only impression of the Sejong Gate in Dongju.


    They didn''t dare to have opinions on Dongju Yin Sejong Gate because of this little incident.


    On the other side, Chu Yuan at the end of the table also heard these people''s conversations.


    The conversations of these people also made him feel confused.


    Dongju Hidden Sejong Gate?


    Is it possible that the secluded Sejong gate in Dongju will also participate in this Wanzong meeting?


    Chu Yuan vaguely remembered that he had pulled the tiger skin of the Sejong Gate in Dongzhou two or three times.


    However, this hidden Sejong gate in Dongju probably wouldn''t know it either.


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, but it was still not stable.


    He looked at the old man Zhuang Shu next to him.


    "Zhuang Daoyou."


    Chu Yuan said.


    "Friend Chu, what''s the matter?"


    Even though Zhuang Shu had a very bad impression of Chu Yuan, he still had a smile on his face.


    It''s one thing to feel that you can''t have a deep friendship.


    The necessary communication is still necessary.


    After all, I don¡¯t even make a smile when I reach out.


    "Do you know, Daoist Zhuang, what exactly is this Sejong Gate in Dongzhou?"


    Chu Yuan asked with a smile.


    Hear this.


    Zhuang Shu is taken aback.


    This person is estimated to be someone who has just qualified to enter the Ten Thousand Sects Conference.


    Inquire about Sejong Gate of Yifang?


    You want to curry favor, right?


    This kind of person is really not for deep friendship!


    Not only does it cover up, but also thinks about flattering all day long! !


    "I don''t know, but don''t even think about it. The level of Sejong''s Hidden Gate is far beyond what I can reach, let alone touch it, I can''t even see it."


    "At that level, you can only think about its magnificence. Fellow Daoists, you might understand?"


    Zhuang Shu rolled his eyes, and said in a bad tone.


    Chu Yuan, who was sitting in the same place, was a little confused.


    Don¡¯t he just inquire about it.


    Why did ?? say a lot of things that he didn''t understand?


    ßË¡­¡­


    Suddenly, a sound similar to the bell ringing resounded through the hall.


    Everyone can''t help but be shocked.


    all subconsciously put their eyes on the steps.


    On the steps, Wu Yue walked down with several people.


    The people next to His Highness saw Wu Yue and several people behind him, and they stood up.


    "Wu Yue, the leader of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance? This guy often sees the dragon without seeing the end. In the past, even if the Wanzong Conference was hosted by the deputy leader, this time he actually came forward to host the Wanzong Conference.


    "What''s so strange about Wu Yue, you should look at the few people behind Wu Yue, the representatives of the five great hidden Sejong gates in Zhongzhou have all appeared."


    "Hiss... these people stomped, the whole Zhongzhou has to shake, right?"


    "What are these people doing here?!"


    While everyone stood up, they were also communicating with each other.


    And Chu Yuan glanced at the people who stood up on the court, and subconsciously followed suit.


    the other side.


    Wu Yue took a few people down.


    stared at everyone on both sides of the table.


    scanned the past row after row.


    He is also a little worried in his heart.


    He has got the news over there.


    Dongju Yin Sejong Sect Sect Master has arrived.


    and has entered the hall.


    But Wu Yue didn''t see it at all.


    So it is guessed that the Sect Master of the Hidden Sejong Gate of Dongju ran to the seat area of ??the Lord of the Ordinary Holy Land.


    This hurried down to find.


    Wu Yue glanced frantically at the people on both sides of the table, trying to find the Sect Master of Dongzhou Hidden Sejongmen.


    He has visited someone before, of course, remember the other person¡¯s face clearly.


    He searched all the way, but did not find the other party.


    When you reach the end of the last row.


    Wu Yue stopped and his eyes lit up.


    Finally found the person he was looking for.


    The last table in the nearest row at the end... Chu Yuan!


    After seeing Chu Yuan clearly.


    Wu Yue breathed a sigh of relief.


    I also want to complain.


    The seats of the Ten Thousand Sects Conference are all ranked according to the strength of the sect.


    Up and down the steps is a watershed.


    And from front to back, it is another ranking.


    The Sect Master of the Sejong Sect in Dongju Hidden actually has such a bad taste.


    ran to the last table and sat in the last row.


    Doesn¡¯t this mean that Dongju Yin Sejongmen is the best dish?


    But if Dongju Hidden Sejong Gate is a dish, what are all the sects on the stairs?


    Wu Yue just took it, this is the evil taste of the Chu Sect Master.


    "Sect Master Chu!! Why did you come here!"


    Wu Yue walked to Chu Yuan and said helplessly.


    "Are you? Leader Wu?"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    Recovered immediately.


    thought of the other person.


    The person in front of him visited him last time, so he still remembers.


    "Yes, Sect Master Chu, you shouldn''t sit here, just follow me up, the Wanzong Conference will begin soon."


    Wu Yue said quickly.


    "Go up? Where do you go up?"


    Chu Yuan asked in a circle.


    "Go up the steps, you, as the Sect Master of No Dao Sect of the Sejong Sect of Dongju Hidden, should not sit here, hurry up and follow me.


    Wu Yue said.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    Dongju Hidden Sejongmen Sovereign?


    I?


    Am I the Sovereign of Dongju Yin Sejongmen? ?


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 185： Zhuang Shu and Chu Yuan have known each other a long time ago? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 185 Zhuang Shu and Chu Yuan have known each other a long time ago? (Seeking monthly pass)


    In the hall.


    When Chu Yuan was confused and taken up the steps.


    The pan is exploded in the main hall.


    Countless sect master-level figures are eager to see through, and they want to go up the steps together and get to know the sect master of Dongzhou Hidden Sejong Sect.


    "I didn''t expect this Dongju Hidden Sejong Sect master to be so amiable! He came to our side! It''s a pity, I didn''t take this opportunity to talk to his old man!"


    "No wonder! No wonder! As soon as his old man came in, I noticed something was wrong. His temperament was so outstanding. I thought I was just thinking too much, but I didn''t expect that it was really a thigh..."


    "Isn¡¯t Lao Zhuang sitting next to Sovereign Chu just now? I''m still watching Lao Zhuang talking with Sovereign Chu, what are you talking about?"


    "I just sat next to Lao Zhuang, and I didn''t hear it clearly, but Lao Zhuang seemed very impatient..."


    Everyone was talking.


    Among them, the person next to Zhuang Shu spoke out the tone of Zhuang Shu just now.


    At this moment, all the eyes of the people below the hall gathered on Zhuang Shu.


    The look in that person''s eyes said everything.


    They were very curious. Sovereign Chu sat next to him and said something.


    Zhuang Shu, who was sitting in front of the table at the end of the hall, had wide-eyed eyes and never recovered.


    He didn''t wake up until the person next to him pulled him slightly.


    After he saw the glances of everyone, apart from a wry smile on his face, he didn''t know what to look on.


    He was afraid that if he said it, he would be killed by those present. He treated the Sect Master of the Sejong Sect in Dongzhou as a bastard, treated it as rubbish, and marked him not to be close to each other.


    Think of it.


    Zhuang Shu wanted to hit her head to death on the table, so as not to be too embarrassed.


    At the same time, there is a trace of resentment in his heart.


    Resentment towards Chu Yuan.


    You said that your majestic Dongzhou Hidden Sejong Sect master, ran to the end of the palace, still sitting at the last table.


    What else did you say, the unremarkable little sect?


    I will level you up**¡­¡­


    You are a mediocre little sect, what are you all here? Doesn''t trash count anymore? ?


    also pretended to build a foundation, come to coax, and lie to him, the lord of the little holy land! !


    I don¡¯t even talk about Sinde! !


    Zhuang Shu felt resentment in his heart, and was also complaining about it, but he dared not say it.


    Faced with everyone''s winks and asked.


    Zhuang Shu could only put away all thoughts and coughed twice.


    "Dear fellow daoists, well, actually, Sect Master Chu and I didn¡¯t talk about anything, that is, we talked casually about some mundane things in the world of cultivating immortals."


    "Well, Master Chu Zong is pretty good, and there is nothing else to talk about."


    Zhuang Shu reluctantly said such a thing.


    He didn''t dare to tell the truth anyway.


    Hear this.


    The people in the hall were all in a daze, and they all sighed with emotion. Zhuang Shu''s blessings are profound.


    "Friend Zhuang, did you really only talked to Sect Master Chu and his elders? Then why did the old money say that you were a little impatient? You don''t know the identity of Sect Master Chu, so you look down on Sect Master Chu, right? "


    Those who have a delicate mind, their brains have made up some things.


    "No! Nothing! How is this possible!!!"


    Zhuang Shu was taken aback by this person''s brain replenishment ability, and he quickly denied it.


    If this spreads out, does he still have a face to speak of?


    Being able to treat the Sect Master of the Hidden Sejong Sect of Dongzhou as a gangster, wouldn¡¯t it be said that he didn¡¯t know people well?


    "Then what''s the matter with you? Why do you have an impatient tone?"


    The person continued to ask.


    "That... forget it! To tell you the truth! I have known Sect Master Chu a long time ago! Otherwise, why do you think Sect Master Chu would sit next to me so accidentally? I was impatient just now, but there were some things before. It¡¯s just a little loss that makes my tone impatient. Sect Master Chu and I are close friends, so we can use this tone naturally."


    Zhuang Shu gritted his teeth and simply made up a story.


    Anyway, he and this Sect Master Chu are not at the same level, and it is impossible for them to meet again.


    But Zhuang Shu obviously underestimated the thoughts on the scene.


    After everyone learned that Zhuang Shu was actually related to Sovereign Chu, they sucked in a cold breath at the same time, another thought appeared in their hearts.


    Use Zhuang Shu to connect with the Chu Sect Master!


    This group of people wanted to return, but no one came forward to ask Zhuang Shu.


    But after a while, some people couldn''t help it.


    A sacred land master in the mainland of Zhongzhou came forward.


    "You Zhuang Daoyou, I really didn''t expect that you would get acquainted with people like Sovereign Chu. In the past, I was really wronged. I asked you to sit at the back, come and come, you come up and sit, and the position over there is not suitable for you to sit."


    The Lord of the Holy Land has a smile on his face, and wants to pull Zhuang Shu up.


    The other characters present are also moving forward, wanting to have a conversation with Zhuang Shu.


    Zhuang Shu looked at this scene, dumbfounded.


    He felt like he was blowing up...


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    On the steps.


    Chu Yuan was also taken by Wu Yue to sit on it.


    The top and bottom of the steps are completely different.


    seems to be a normal formation with shielding sound. After stepping on the stairs, you can''t hear the sound under the stairs at all.


    However, Chu Yuan at this moment had no intention of knowing where the voice came from.


    There is only one thought in his heart.


    Greetings to Zhang Han! ! !


    Chu Yuan could see it, he was regarded as the sovereign of Dongzhou Yin Shizongmen.


    And he was invited to participate in the Wanzong Grand Competition, and it was all because of misunderstandings. He was misunderstood and regarded as the master of the Sejong Sect of the Hidden Dongzhou...


    Chu Yuan thought it was Zhang Han who was talking about it everywhere, so it spread like this.


    Because he himself pulled the tiger skins of Sejongmen in Dongju, he hasn''t pulled it many times.


    It is probably what Zhang Han did.


    He had met Zhang Han with his own eyes, and in front of him, he told Tantai Luoxue that their sect belonged to the Sejong Sect.


    Eight times out of ten, Zhang Han often talked about the tiger skins of the Sejong Gate in Dongzhou, which led to the misunderstanding that their Wudao Sect belonged to the Sejong Gate in Dongzhou.


    got it.


    Chu Yuan almost vomited a mouthful of old blood.


    He said, why would the Wanzong Grand Competition, which has very rich rewards, invite them like the Sanwuzongmen.


    Dare to love is a misunderstanding.


    It''s just that Chu Yuan dare not say anything.


    He was afraid that he would tell the truth.


    will be torn apart by the group of people in front of him.


    The kind with no scum left.


    But what else can I do now?


    bite the bullet and put it down? !


    Chu Yuan felt very uncomfortable thinking of this.


    I knew that I had brought my apprentice over. If it was exposed, at least the disciple would be able to protect him and escape.


    This is all right, there is no second way, and if he pretends too much, he is afraid that his head will be knocked off, and he will be kicked like a ball.


    No way, no way.


    Stay steady.


    Show the mentality that usually fools disciples! !


    Chu Yuan adjusted his mentality secretly, and the surface seemed calm and calm.


    First update, ask for a monthly pass!


    Chu Yuan¡¯s fifth disciple, what path do the friends think is better? Qin Xiu is still Dan Xiu.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 186： Chu Yuan under the pupil technique (seeking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 186 Chu Yuan under the pupil technique (seeking monthly ticket)


    On the steps.


    Chu Yuan is adjusting status.


    On the other side, the people in front of several tables were also looking at Chu Yuan, their eyes gleaming.


    seems to be running some kind of pupil technique, trying to see through Chu Yuan.


    can look at it, they can''t see through, just feel that the more they look, the more daunting they are.


    At the same time, these people were also communicating secretly.


    "What do you see through? The secret pupil technique of the Saint Heavenly Sect in my town, I can''t see through the surname Chu in front of me. It seems that they are all building a foundation..."


    "This surnamed Chu is very wrong! Look at him carefully, you don''t actually have the soul, nor the soul infant, but only the soul. Isn''t this what an ordinary monk looks like?"


    "Your **** pupil technique is going to be repaired. Didn''t you see? This person''s soul is very strange, it seems that there are signs of Yuanying, and it is not Yuanying..."


    "This person''s mana is also the same, it seems that the golden core has been condensed, and there is no golden core at all, it is ordinary mana."


    "You look into this person''s mind, you can''t see through it at all, it seems that there is a layer of mist covering..."


    Several people are talking.


    Wu Yue, who was next to ??, frowned when he saw this, and spoke to several people at the same time.


    "You are not going to die?! You are only representatives, dare to be so rude to the secluded Sejong Sect Master!"


    Wu Yue¡¯s sound transmission comes with powerful mana.


    The shock caused several people''s spirits to tremble.


    A few people quickly withdrew the pupil technique and nodded towards Wu Yue, indicating that they knew.


    It is true that they are considered rude.


    Although they came from Dongju, they are also the Sect Master of Sejong Sejong.


    A few of them are only representatives of the Sejong Gate in Zhongzhou Hidden behind them, and they are not at the same level as Chu Yuan.


    "Do you really think your pupil technique is useful? At your level, are you sure that what you see is not what the person in front of you specifically made you see?"


    Wu Yue coldly said a word that made them think deeply.


    Hear this.


    Several people froze for a while, pondered for a while, a little surprised.


    They looked up at Chu Yuan.


    coincidentally met Chu Yuan''s indifferent eyes.


    seems to be talking.


    You guys have seen enough.


    Several people took a deep breath, walked out of the table one after another, faced Chu Yuan, and saluted.


    "Senior, please forgive me for being rude."


    Several people said in unison.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan, who was still adjusting his state, returned to his senses in an instant. It seemed that a few people glanced at it and hesitated.


    Although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, it still doesn¡¯t hinder his operation.


    "Well, get up."


    Chu Yuan waved his sleeves flatly, and said slowly.


    Anyway, he has an idea, don''t care what you say, don''t care if he knows or not, just pull it off.


    As long as he is stunned by himself, these people in front of him will definitely be stunned.


    Bullshit, drag time!


    Drag to the end of this Wanzong Conference, that''s it.


    Several people heard the words, relieved in their hearts, and silently returned to the table, without saying anything.


    Wu Yue saw this, smiled and stood up, wanting to open the situation.


    "Sect Master Chu, this is your first time to participate in the Ten Thousand Sects Competition."


    "In the past, I didn''t know that there was no Dao Sect in Dongzhou, so I didn''t invite Dongzhou, and I also asked Sect Master Chu not to be offended!"


    Wu Yue said with a smile.


    "It''s okay, but Leader Wu, you should be able to start the Ten Thousand Sects Conference, right?"


    Chu Yuanyun opened his mouth lightly.


    Urged the Wanzong Conference to start quickly.


    "Oh, okay! But before the official start, Sovereign Chu, and representatives of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou, I have something to tell you."


    Wu Yue stood up, looked at Chu Yuan respectfully, and then looked at the others.


    "Let''s talk."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and lowered his head slightly.


    A few strands of hair between his eyebrows concealed his eyes, making it difficult for others to see his winks.


    "Well, let''s talk about it."


    The others also nodded.


    See this scene.


    Wu Yue breathed a sigh of relief.


    To be honest, he was also worried that this group of hidden Sejongmen could not speak well.


    Now that Sect Master Chu takes the lead, everything is much simpler.


    I am afraid that this was deliberately guided by Sect Master Chu.


    Wu Yue thought of this and gratefully glanced at Sect Master Chu.


    "Well, if that''s the case, then I''ll just say that you are all hidden Sejong Sects and exist above many holy places. Before the Ten Thousand Sects Conference begins, I think I need to discuss with you all about the rules of the Ten Thousand Sects Contest this time. ."


    "First of all, the number of places to participate in the war. Each holy place has only five places. However, you are respected as the Sejong Sect. I can give you seven places to participate in the battle, but I can only choose to participate in the whole generation of disciples."


    "If you want to let the elders or the elders too, let these people participate, but you should also give them the title of the disciple generation, at least in name."


    "I hope you can forgive me."


    Wu Yue said everything.


    He made it clear that the inside story has been revealed, and I hope you can abide by the nominal rules.


    "Well, don''t worry, we are not so shameless. If we say that we let our disciples participate in the whole generation, then we will definitely let the disciples participate in the whole generation."


    "Yes, only a whole generation of disciples will participate. Don''t worry."


    "Well, we didn''t come for that reward anyway, there is no need to shame."


    Several representatives of the Sejong Gate of Yin in Zhongzhou were a little disdainful.


    They don¡¯t even bother with the rewards of this 10,000-comparison.


    They came here, originally to deal with the hidden Sejong gate in Dongju.


    Look at the other party¡¯s background, how the sect¡¯s path of cultivation is different from them.


    Let the elders pretend to be disciples to join the war? They hide the Sejong Sect absolutely disdain to do so.


    "Oh, I see."


    Chu Yuan also nodded flatly, his eyes were silent, as if nothing could shake him.


    "Everyone, come, these are the list of disciples with strong strength among many holy places, you can take a look."


    Wu Yue thought for a while, took out a list, and wanted to pass it to Chu Yuan first, and then to a few people to watch it in turn.


    Chu Yuan on the other side came to the spirit and wanted to see it too.


    But he hasn¡¯t waited for him to take the list.


    Suddenly a representative of the Hidden Sejong Sect jumped out, and a mana destroyed the list.


    "Leader Wu, you don¡¯t have to do that? Which hidden Sejong gate do you look down on? Whether it is the hidden Sejong gate in Dongzhou or my Zhongzhou, which hidden Sejong gate is weak? I still need you to provide information?"


    This person frowned, staring at Wu Yue with some kind of unkind eyes.


    Chu Yuan: "..."


    If you don¡¯t watch it, don¡¯t watch it. Show me.


    Chu Yuan stared at the man faintly, but he couldn''t say anything, talk less, and be more silent. It''s okay.


    "It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t consider it well, I¡¯m sorry, okay, since that¡¯s the case, there are other things, how about starting the Ten Thousand Sects Convention?


    Wu Yue said quickly.


    The representatives of the Sejong Gates of the Great Hidden Gathering glanced at each other and nodded.


    Chu Yuan was anxious to start quickly, so naturally there was no opinion...


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass!


    is about 3 to 4 o''clock, there is one more, it is recommended to watch again tomorrow morning!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 187： On Tao (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 187 On Dao (seeking monthly ticket)


    The palace on the island in Zhongzhou.


    The Wanzong Conference has begun.


    Up and down the steps, the isolation formation in the two places was also opened, and everyone began to talk.


    The Ten Thousand Sects Conference is not so much a conference, it is more of an occasion for people to meet and chat.


    There is also the meaning of bringing people closer together.


    After all, after the Wanzong Conference, it is the Wanzong Competition.


    If the disciple of the sect is defeated, it will inevitably be a little uncomfortable in my heart, and the relationship will be closer, and then it will be possible to prevent the sect from being upset and fighting.


    Although the ??Ten Thousand Sects Conference has begun, the formations up and down the steps have also been opened, but the two sides are still distinct.


    Talk to each other in the holy places, and no one dares to talk to the people who belong to the series of Sejong Sejong on the steps, for fear that it will make Sejong Sejong unhappy.


    Many people urged Zhuang Shu to talk to Chu Yuan, but Zhuang Shu paled with fright and kept looking for reasons to refuse.


    But on the steps, there is silence, without the excitement below.


    Chu Yuan adhered to the attitude of talking less and more silent, just sitting cross-legged.


    Other representatives of the hidden Sejong gate saw Chu Yuan silent.


    I thought Chu Yuan likes to be quiet.


    Sit all over there, as if they had become sculptures.


    makes this part of the steps very quiet.


    Quiet to a kind of weird level.


    Fortunately, Wu Yue was flexible. Knowing the situation on their side, he walked out of the table and came to Chu Yuan''s side, breaking the silence first.


    "Sect Master Chu, last time I visited, I didn''t have many opportunities to talk with you. It''s really a pity. Then take this opportunity to talk with you."


    "By the way, there are you guys. Anyway, I am idle. If we find a topic, how about chatting together?"


    Wu Yue said with a smile.


    "Ok, Ok."


    Several representatives of the Sejong Gate of Yin in Zhongzhou also nodded.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan beside ?? looked stiff.


    Find a topic to chat together?


    Talk about your sister.


    Me and you are not at the same level.


    You are really awesome, the kind I brag about.


    Is there any topic you can talk about.


    It¡¯s difficult, let me tell you what are the precautions for basic cultivation in the early stage of Qi Refining Realm?


    Chu Yuan suddenly felt a little nervous.


    But he did not dare to refuse.


    can only grit his teeth and nod.


    "Yes."


    Chu Yuan opened her lips lightly and spit out a word.


    See here.


    Wu Yue breathed a sigh of relief, and wanted to continue speaking.


    But he has not had time to speak.


    On the other side, the representatives of the Sejong Sejong Gate in the other side were the first to speak.


    In their view, this is an opportunity to find out which aspect of the Dongju Yin Sejong Sect¡¯s specific inheritance is biased.


    "Senior, why don''t we talk about this aspect of Tao, right?"


    "Do? Not bad, good, senior, let''s talk about this."


    "Okay, let the seniors decide, what seniors say to talk about, then talk about it."


    Several representatives spoke up one after another.


    What they don¡¯t know is.


    When these representatives have spoken about this topic.


    Chu Yuan was stunned.


    After a while, he wanted to laugh a little.


    Talk? Talk about this earlier.


    He is familiar with this topic! !


    He fooled several disciples.


    No one is familiar with this topic!


    He said.


    It''s useless if anyone comes!


    Chu Yuan relaxed.


    "Row."


    Chu Yuan said again.


    The eyes of the representatives of Sejongmen in the Sejong Gate of Zhongzhou Hidden Lightened.


    One of them stepped out immediately.


    "Since we want to talk, someone has to start first, so let the poor road come first? The poor road is the crossing the tribulation realm, and it comes from the Zhentianzong, one of the hidden Sejong gates in Zhongzhou."


    "The Tianzong in my town has been inherited for more than 200,000 years. During this period, countless people of Tianjiao have appeared. The strongest person is Ye Xuan Tianzun one hundred thousand years ago. It is also Ye Xuan Tianzun who first proposed the real life of Tianzong in my town. Good way, way of sealing!"


    "One leaf, one world, this is the basic way of the Tianzong in my town. One leaf contains a world, and use the power of one world to suppress others..."


    The man talked eloquently, and his tone was full of pride in his own sect.


    For his words, others didn''t care much.


    Wait until this person finishes talking.


    Others also spoke up.


    "Pan Dao comes from one of the Sejong gates of Yinxian in Zhongzhou, Mingxian Shengzong, I Mingxian Shengzong, what I am best at is incantation, all living beings, and anyone who has a spirit is surrounded by all kinds of cause and effect. And incantation is that Invoke cause and effect in others, and kill their souls with cause and effect!!"


    "The sect behind the poor road is the Hall of Souls..."


    "Poverty..."


    Everyone is talking about the way that belongs to their own sect.


    One by one, in order.


    About ten minutes later, it was Chu Yuan''s turn.


    A few people stopped talking, and even opened a layer of sound-proofing formation to calm the surroundings.


    I want to listen to what Chu Yuan said.


    The news about Sejong Gate in Dongju Hermitage is what they want to know the most, and the other things don¡¯t matter.


    It¡¯s just that Chu Yuan over there was stunned, and some of them didn''t slow down.


    This...so awesome?


    His words are bragging, and out of these people, nine out of ten are really awesome.


    I am bragging again, you are really awesome series...


    After a while.


    Chu Yuan was relieved, watching the eyes of several people staring at him, knowing that it was his turn to tell.


    He took a deep breath.


    Thinking quickly in my mind.


    What should I say to shock them.


    Forget it, in short, the purpose is to shock them.


    Then come on how awesome it is!


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan waved his sleeves and a breeze blew.


    He paused, then he was about to speak.


    Just listen to him say...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 188： Wudaozong must be the Sejong Gate! (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 188 Wudaozong must be the hidden Sejong Sect! (Seeking monthly pass)


    Above the steps.


    Several representatives of ??Hidden Sejongmen, including Wu Yue, calmed down, focusing on Chu Yuan.


    I want to listen to Chu Yuan telling the Taoist inheritance of Dongzhou Yin Sezongmen.


    Only Chu Yuan closed his eyes, pondered for a moment, and then slowly spoke.


    "This seat comes from Wudaozong, Wudaozong, as you think, Dongzhou Hidden Sejongmen."


    "This school is like the name of the clan, and there is no inheritance of Taoism. It can be said that there is no way. What is no way? Tao is nothing, from no birth to one, a lifetime of ten thousand dharma, ten thousand dharma into one! There is no one!"


    "The Tao is not prioritized, but the Fa has a clear before and after! After all, it is not the method of the disciple to teach the Fa to the disciple, but the law of others. The Wudao Sect preaching has always allowed the disciple to realize his own Dao... "


    Chu Yuan said slowly.


    My mind is like a machine, running fast.


    According to reality, a lot of nonsense.


    He doesn¡¯t think he is a lie anyway.


    He was indeed beeping a lot of things to the three disciples who stabbed him, and then the three disciples realized.


    His preaching is to let his disciples realize their own Taoism.


    This is absolutely fine! !


    Chu Yuan is talking freely.


    His words passed into the ears of several representatives of the Sejong Sect of Yin in Zhongzhou.


    The expressions of a few people became weird.


    He felt that the man in front of him was taunting them.


    This means that what they preach is the law of the predecessors, but the Wudao School advocates letting disciples realize their own Taoism?


    In general, it means that they are not as good as Wudaozong in the secluded sejong sect?


    They opened their mouths, but didn''t know how to refute them.


    They are just some representatives, and in order to refute the Dao Fa with the Chu Sect Master in front of him, it seems that they do not respect this one.


    When several people thought about it, they put their minds off and wrote down what Chu Yuan had said, and then relayed them to the sect behind them.


    One of them thought for a while, stepped out, faced Chu Yuan, and saluted.


    "Senior, dare to ask Wudaozong, whether it has been inherited for three million years? Or, it has been inherited longer? There are rumors outside that the beginning of Wuwei Tiandi, does Wudaozong come from before heaven and earth?"


    This person looked at Chu Yuan with piercing eyes, hoping to get Chu Yuan''s reply.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan''s face stiffened, but the next moment he was expressionless, the wind was calm, and he did not speak to answer, just shook his head slightly.


    He was madly complaining.


    The Innocent Sect that you said on horseback, is afraid that it is the real Sejong Gate of the Hidden Dongju, right? !


    Labor and capital are just a tiger''s skin, you ask me, I will tell you a snake skin!


    There is still no Taoism, the beginning of the world of inaction? You are nonsense, you, Wudaozong means that there is no way to pass on, the most useless sect in history, understand?


    But Chu Yuan didn''t dare to say that, so she could only show no expression on her face and did not answer.


    Seeing that Chu Yuan refused to answer, the person seemed to have thought of something, and bowed to Chu Yuan again, and then stepped back.


    Seeing this scene, several other people wanted to ask something, but there was nowhere to ask, so they could only fall silent.


    Chu Yuan silently breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that these people did not continue to question.


    It was Wu Yue. Seeing the silence on the court again, he wanted to make the atmosphere harmonious, so he stood up again.


    "Then dare to ask Sect Master Chu, what is the basic way for Guizong to establish a sect? Of course, I''m just curious, can Sect Master Chu... just say a few basic ways?"


    Wu Yue said.


    "The basic way? I''m afraid you won''t understand it when you wait."


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, a little bit no longer wanted to say anything, he still understands if he says too much, he will lose sense.


    Hear this.


    Several representatives of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Hidden who were still silent are all bright.


    Their task is to collect specific information about the Sejong Gate in Dongju. The more they collect, the better.


    It would be great if you could get two sentences about the basic way of the Sejong Gate in Dongju.


    "Senior, I can''t understand it, but this doesn''t prevent me from waiting to pay homage to the noble family."


    "Yes, senior, you can just talk about it casually."


    "Yes, senior, when I just said it, I basically talked about the basic principles of the clan, and seniors should also talk about it."


    Several people began to agitate the atmosphere.


    "Finally, in that case, I will just say a few words, I hope you can understand."


    "Dao can be Tao, very Tao, very famous, very famous..."


    Seeing this, Chu Yuan took out the only two ¡®Tao Te Ching¡¯ he remembered, and said it out.


    finished.


    He raised his head and looked at those people, for fear that these people had heard something wrong.


    But after Chu Yuan looked at everyone, she was stunned.


    All these people, including Wu Yue, showed a dull look, and seemed to have realized something.


    What happened?


    Chu Yuan was stunned.


    Some panic.


    He can only try to keep his expression as plain as possible, waiting quietly for these people to come back to their senses.


    Into the quiet on the steps.


    Until two hours have passed.


    One of them exudes a mysterious and mysterious aura.


    This person is like an introduction.


    instantly caused a chain reaction, and several other people, including Wu Yue, showed this mysterious and mysterious aura.


    seems to have got some kind of breakthrough.


    "Thank you seniors for teaching the Fa! Juniors and others have realized it!"


    Several people got up one after another, and bowed to Chu Yuan with gratitude.


    Standard junior gift.


    This Chu Yuan sitting cross-legged stared blankly.


    Do you understand?


    Enlightened? ?


    I just said a word, and you realize it?


    Why don¡¯t you see me and realize it? ?


    My apprentice can understand, and you can understand, but I can¡¯t? ?


    I¡¯m out of hand?


    It¡¯s true that in the whole world, except me, the per capita protagonist is halo, son of destiny, unparalleled luck.


    "Free gift."


    Chu Yuan smiled reluctantly.


    "Senior, the time for this Ten Thousand Sects Meeting is almost up, it''s time to end, the juniors think it''s time to declare it over, what do seniors think?"


    Wu Yue consciously changed his title from ¡®Sect Master of Chu¡¯ to ¡®Senior¡¯.


    "Yes."


    The depressed Chu Yuan was anxious to leave immediately, of course it was impossible to refuse.


    Hear this.


    Wu Yuecai got up, turned off the shielding formation, and face down, officially announced the end of the Ten Thousand Sects Conference, and three days later, the Ten Thousand Sects Contest was held, which was also the first battle of the Ten Thousand Contests.


    The conference was over, the masters of the holy land naturally did not dare to comment again, and left the palace in an orderly manner.


    Seeing this, Chu Yuan immediately followed the mount to leave and returned to the mountain. He didn''t want to stay here at all.


    On the other hand, the representatives of the Sejong Gates of Zhongzhou Hidden in the same place, none of them left, and they still sat in the same place, looking at the back of Chu Yuan leaving, a moment of wonder.


    "The Tao is Taoist, very Taoist... With this sentence alone, I recognize this hidden Sejong Sect! Someone will dare to say that Wudaozong is not the hidden Sejong Sect, and I will be the first to hunt him down! Even my Sect Master No way!!"


    "I seem to understand a little bit, why Senior Chu said that he had let his disciples realize his own Dao..."


    "A word from Senior Chu is better than me for a hundred years of hard work!"


    "A hundred years? A breakthrough in the state of mind can be achieved by a hundred years of hard cultivation?"


    "If you can worship Senior Chu, how good would it be? The basic way is like this. If it is a real inheritance...hey, I can''t imagine it."


    "I have a bold idea."


    A few people chatted, and the topic suddenly changed.


    Wu Yue''s eyelids twitched when he saw Wu Yue, and he quickly asked these people to go back.


    He is afraid that these people will continue to talk, and he is probably going to talk, when will he betray the sect and go to Wudaozong.


    At that time, those big Zhongzhou Yin Sejong gates will not be able to kill him...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 189： The actions of Sejong Gate in Jungju Hidden City

    Chapter 189 The Actions of Sejong Gate in the Hidden City of Zhongju (seeking a monthly pass)


    Several representatives of the hidden Sejong Sect finally ended the topic under Wu Yue¡¯s bitter pleading, and returned to their respective sects to report on the situation.


    Wu Yue was relieved.


    But the controversy caused by the representatives of the hidden Sejongmen went back to report, but it was far from stopping.


    ...


    Tianzong, in a pavilion on a high mountain.


    An old man wearing a white robe, pale hair and a kind face is tasting tea.


    There is no pressure on the old man.


    But the feeling of depression that comes from the bones can make the surrounding creatures feel scared.


    But the old man seemed to know nothing. He was playing with some tea sets. His movements were like flowing water, giving people a pleasing feeling.


    This old man is the contemporary lord of the Zhentianzong ¡®Mocheng¡¯, a top powerhouse in the world.


    Just when Mocheng was making tea sets.


    suddenly.


    Mo Cheng froze for a moment, and the pleasing movement in his hand was also interrupted.


    "Is there news from Sejong Gate in Dongju Yin?"


    Mo Cheng squinted his eyes, looking towards the distant sky.


    is in his sight.


    A streamer is flying at an extremely fast speed.


    Mo Cheng slowly stretched out his palm and grabbed it towards the streamer.


    His palm stretched out, seemingly slow.


    can be stretched out, but it seems to be able to travel through space.


    directly grabbed the streamer and swept it back.


    Mocheng grabbed Streamer, and soon received news from Streamer.


    This streamer is all the news that the representative who he sent to inquire about the Sejong Gate in Dongju has seen.


    And this news is sent back by way of memory interception.


    The purpose of ?? is to ensure its authenticity.


    Mo Cheng looked at the memory in the streamer, muttering to himself.


    "Dao has no precedence, but Dharma has precedence?"


    "Tao is nothing, from nothing, one is born, ten thousand dharma in a lifetime, ten dharma into one?"


    "The surname Chu is quite interesting, but I don''t know if it''s pretending or it''s really like what I said. Why don''t you send someone to try it?"


    Mo Cheng''s mouth raised a gentle smile, but his tone was dark.


    This thought arose in his mind, but he didn''t make any movements, but kept watching.


    When he saw Chu Yuan utter the phrase ¡®Dao is Tao, very Tao, famous, very famous¡¯, the whole person was stagnant.


    Mo Cheng read this sentence carefully, and he felt that the sentence had a kind of charm, but he couldn''t penetrate it.


    But he watched through other people¡¯s memories.


    He could see that after hearing this sentence, the representative seemed to see the truth in the world, and his mood broke through.


    "No Dao Sect, no Dao Sect, never gives birth to one..."


    Mo Cheng whispered.


    Cut off the thought of wanting a wave of Chu Yuan.


    This sentence alone is enough to prove the existence of the Sejong Gate in Dongzhou.


    However, Mo Cheng still has doubts about the inheritance history of this hidden Sejong gate.


    He didn''t believe that the disciples of this hidden Sejong Sect had all made their own way, instead of following the path of the predecessors.


    All the disciples can open their own way?


    It''s hard to be the disciples of your sect, all the top-notch gods will fail.


    "That''s it."


    Mo Cheng shook his head.


    He lowered his head to think for a while, his finger flicked slightly.


    A stream of light flew out from his fingertips.


    The streamer flew out and flew towards the outside of the mountain.


    "Let the disciple of the poor Dao try the strength of the disciple of the Hidden Sejong Sect. It should be possible to try it out. At any rate, the disciple of the poor Dao is also a tribulation realm, and even a contemporary arrogant."


    Mo Cheng muttered to himself.


    In his opinion, it is only necessary to measure the depth of the specific background of the hidden Sejong Sect from the perspective of a generation of disciples.


    Disciples'' generations of moves, Dao Yun, etc., you can see the inside story of a side sect.


    Mocheng wanted to know how deep this hidden Sejong gate in Dongzhou was.


    ...


    In a move like Mocheng, the Sejong Sects in Zhongzhou had a tacit understanding, and they all did the same thing.


    sent more powerful disciples, wanting to try the disciples of Wudaozong, from the disciples of Wudaozong, we can see the specific background of Wudaozong.


    The undercurrent surging in the Sejong Gate of the Hidden Zhongzhou.


    , however, did not affect the ten thousand contests being held in Zhongzhou.


    ...


    Two days later.


    On the huge island.


    The residential area, above the mountain peak.


    In a hall.


    Chu Yuan stood in the center of the hall, wearing a snow-white robe, carrying his hands on his back, and the dusty temperament surrounding him all the time.


    Behind him, Ye Luo followed carefully.


    "Luo''er, there is still one day away from the Wanzong Grand Competition, how are you preparing?"


    Chu Yuan slowly turned around, faced Ye Luo, and asked aloud.


    He gritted his teeth in front of those ¡®big guys¡¯, pretended to be a ¡®big guy¡¯, and pulled the tiger skin of the Sejong Sect in Dongzhou.


    Whatever he said, he also asked his disciples to take the reward.


    Otherwise, he loses blood.


    "Master, the disciples have been preparing."


    Ye Luo arched his hands and said in a low voice.


    "Well, I don''t ask you to rank too high as a teacher. Just hit 20,000, understand?"


    Chu Yuan patted Ye Luo on the shoulder and said.


    "Teacher... Master, okay."


    Ye Luo nodded in a weird tone and replied.


    He is the lord of the holy land, and some of the existences that faintly transcend the Tribulation Realm have all ended. He actually only took 20,000 names?


    How can this work.


    Master should only care about him, and don¡¯t want him to over-fight other people because of his rankings and cause injuries.


    Correct! It must be like this!


    "By the way, you guys should have all gone to draw lots? I heard that this time the competition used lottery to select opponents, have you all gone?"


    Chu Yuan asked again.


    "Master, disciples and others have already been there. What the disciple drew was Yu Zixian, disciple of Jinglan Holy Land, but the disciple did not know the specific information of the other party."


    Ye Luo said respectfully.


    "What about your two younger brothers and your younger sister?"


    Chu Yuan said casually.


    Speaking of it, since he came to the island, he has not paid attention to this ¡®mortal¡¯ disciple Tantai Luoxue.


    I don¡¯t know how it is now.


    Zhang Han shouldn''t teach his genius disciple in this short period of time, right?


    Probably not.


    Isn¡¯t there still leaves here?


    Ye Luo heard the master ask again, did not think too much, thought about a few opponents drawn in the same door, and said...


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass!


    There is one more update later, it is recommended to watch again in the morning


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 190： The God of Wealth Chu will be online soon! (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 190 Soon the God of Wealth Chu will be online! (Seeking monthly pass)


    Island peaks, on the main hall.


    Chu Yuan listened to his disciple Ye Luo like pour beans, and said one by one.


    Just listen to Ye Luo talking.


    "Master, the second junior disciple got a disciple named Gu Yue Holy Land, whose disciple''s name is Zhang Daohong!"


    "The four junior sisters got Chu He, the disciple of the Holy Land Huanxian Pavilion."


    "The third junior brother got it. I heard that it is a very strong opponent. It is a tianjiao from the Holy Land Hunyuan Sect, named Malian, who is said to be very good at thundering methods."


    Ye Luo said everything he knew.


    After listening.


    Chu Yuan nodded silently, already having an estimate in his mind.


    It seems that the third and the fourth can give up.


    The fourth female apprentice is just a mortal, and the participation is only for the 50,000th place.


    As for the third child...


    Didn''t you hear what Ye Luo said? He drew a very powerful opponent.


    In the appearance of Su Qianyuan, it is estimated that he will lose.


    Let¡¯s take a look at the performance of the second child and the big disciple Ye Luo.


    "Well, I probably know it for the teacher, then you retreat, go and prepare with your juniors and sisters, and adjust your status better."


    Chu Yuan nodded and said.


    "Yes, Master, the disciples will definitely adjust their status!"


    Ye Luo said with his hands.


    Seeing this, Chu Yuan didn''t say anything more, waved his hand and let Ye Luo retreat by himself.


    "The disciple retire."


    Ye Luo understood, and withdrew from the hall.


    Chu Yuan looked at the back of his eldest disciple leaving, touched his chin, and was curious that this eldest disciple would hit the tens of thousands.


    There should be at least 20,000.


    Anyway, he can participate, no matter which place he is, he will definitely not lose.


    Chu Yuan stood in the hall, thinking for a long time.


    Then he got up, wanted to leave the hall, go to his resting place to practice for a day, and wait for the official start of the Wanzong Grand Competition tomorrow.


    just when he walked to the door of the temple.


    A voice came from outside the hall.


    "Qian Duoxin, deacon of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance, asks to see Sovereign Chu!"


    The voice came vigorously.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but stunned.


    Tomorrow is the Ten Thousand Sects Competition, what else can be done today?


    Want to return, Chu Yuan''s movements are still very fast.


    quickly adjusted his mentality.


    A light cloud and breezy look, coupled with his fairy-like temperament, anyone who looks at it will find it very extraordinary.


    "Go in."


    Chu Yuan mobilized the few mana in his body to attach it to the voice, and spread it out.


    About a stick of incense has passed.


    A middle-aged man wearing a robes customized by the Cultivator Alliance walked in.


    This middle-aged man has a wretched smile on his face, especially when he sees Chu Yuan, his smile is even brighter.


    Looking at Chu Yuan, his brows jumped, and he took a few steps back without a trace.


    "Who are you?"


    Chu Yuan asked with her hands on her back, raising her eyebrows.


    "Sect Master Chu! Sect Master Chu! I am Qian Duoxin, who is in charge of the contest of the Ten Thousand Sects Competition. I came here to ask, Sect Master Chu, do you want to participate in the contest of the Ten Thousand Sects Competition? "


    The middle-aged "Qian Duoxin" asked with a grin and a wretched smile.


    "Guess? What is it?"


    Chu Yuan was dazed.


    "Ahem, Sovereign Chu, it''s something that is a little bit euphemistic. For example, you Hua Lingshi, you can guess whether your disciple will be eliminated in the first round of the Ten Thousand Sects Competition, or if you will defeat the opponent, we will estimate the professionalism. To make the odds based on the evaluation data of the company, in addition, you can also guess the favorites to win the championship and so on..."


    Qian Duoxin smiled and explained to Chu Yuan.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan was stunned.


    You talk so much, what quiz is not quiz.


    Isn''t ?? just a gambling game?


    As for being so fancy.


    "What you are talking about is a gambling game, right? You set up a gambling game compared to ten thousand cases. Isn''t it okay to understand this?"


    Chu Yuan frowned and said.


    "No, no, no, what did Sect Master Chu say, we are the Alliance of Cultivators, a formal organization, and no gambling is allowed. This is a guessing! Not a gambling!"


    Qian Duoxin was taken aback and quickly explained.


    "Okay, you say quiz, then quiz."


    Chu Yuan was happy, and didn''t want to refute anything.


    "Then Sect Master Chu, do you want to play?"


    Qian Duoxin asked respectfully.


    "Yes, how to play."


    Chu Yuan nodded.


    For him to open this kind of gambling game, isn¡¯t it a gift for him?


    As long as he finds his own disciples and defeats the third and the fourth, this is not just sending money.


    "Sect Master Chu, if you take this bead and inject mana into it, you can see the specific situation. Place a bet in this bead, cough cough, quiz. No one will know how much you spent or what you quized."


    Qian Duoxin handed a bead to Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan nodded, took the bead, and took a closer look at the bead. It was a azure blue bead with a nice touch.


    "Then Sect Master Chu, I will leave first. The specific news is that you will inject mana into the beads. It''s all there."


    Qian Duoxin arched his hands.


    After getting permission from Chu Yuan, he withdrew from the hall and left the mountain.


    Chu Yuan, holding the beads, returned to the hall and sat down. He looked at the beads in his hand and began to try to inject mana into the beads.


    After his mana is injected into the beads.


    A screen composed of rays of light emerged from the beads, and a series of messages appeared on it.


    "This is very similar to the system, but compared to the system, this thing is a bit rudimentary."


    Chu Yuan looked at the screen in front of her and commented.


    He probably glanced at the news on the screen.


    probably means some betting rules.


    Buy out of hand and the like.


    Chu Yuan was too lazy to look, and went straight to find the name of his apprentice on the first round list of Wanzong University.


    The first round of the list is divided into ten groups, each with five thousand people.


    After searching for a while, Chu Yuan finally found out the name of his apprentice.


    Ye Luo and Zhang Han are both in the first group.


    Su Qianyuan is in the third group.


    Tantai Luoxue is in the seventh group.


    Chu Yuan quickly clicked on the name of Luo Xue in Tantai.


    I saw a bullet frame emerge.


    ''Tantai Luoxue vs Chuhe


    Odds: 10000: 0.01¡¯


    This¡­¡­


    The odds are too scary.


    According to the meaning on the screen, it was determined that Tantai Luoxue, a disciple of the Sejong Sect in Dongzhou, would win, and could not lose.


    So if you bet on Tantai Luoxue and Tantai Luoxue loses, you can pay 10,000 times, and if you bet on Chuhe, Chuhe loses, it will only pay zero and one time.


    And Chu Yuan looked at the others, most of them were 1:1.5, which was not so exaggerated.


    Tantai Luoxue''s, but it is 10000 to 0.01.


    This is not clear. Don''t bet on this. You won''t win much. Go and bet on other things.


    "Isn''t this a gift?!"


    Chu Yuan is happy.


    Take out his storage bag, spend a lot of spirit stones, and place a bet on Tantai Luoxue.


    Done it all.


    Chu Yuan set his sights on the line that belonged to Su Qianyuan.


    Su Qianyuan and this Ma Lian¡¯s odds are not so exaggerated.


    100:1!


    It''s ok.


    Chu Yuan pressed a part of the spirit stones onto Su Qianyuan¡¯s body.


    He finished everything and was about to turn off the screen.


    Before he is about to turn it off.


    Another bouncer jumped up.


    said that he has placed a bet and he wants to give himself a code.


    "Code name? Then call the money-making boy!!"


    Chu Yuan nodded with satisfaction, turned off the screen, and was extremely happy.


    almost.


    The God of Wealth Chu will be online soon!


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 191： The guardian of the beast (seeking a monthly pass)

    Chapter 191 Law-protecting beast (seeking monthly ticket)


    Early the next morning.


    The people from the Immortal Cultivator Alliance came to invite Chu Yuan and others to go to the place where the Wanzong Grand Competition was held to make preparations.


    Chu Yuan and others can do nothing.


    was originally going to take the mount prepared by the Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    can be critical moments.


    Zhang Han said, in order to reflect the style of Wudaozong, I suggest that everyone ride a dragon.


    At that time, Ao Yu''s face turned dark, but Chu Yuan was beside him. For fear that Chu Yuan was unhappy, he could only hold back and stare at Zhang Han.


    He wanted to pick up this person''s collar and asked the other person viciously, is it not afraid that your spiritual roots are gone? They swore the spirit root, and dare to be so shameless!


    Chu Yuan felt that riding a dragon could indeed show their style of hiding the Sejong Sect, so he naturally nodded and thought it was feasible.


    So, Zhang Han took out one last time to coax Ao Yu.


    Seeing that Chu Yuan was here, Ao Yu could only gritted his teeth and nodded, transformed into a dragon, carried Chu Yuan and others, and flew to the place where the Wanzong Grand Competition was held.


    Wuhu! ! !


    The roar that belongs to Ao Yu resounded through the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    The venue of the Wanzong Grand Competition was chosen at the very center of the island.


    In the very center of the island, there is a huge attic suspended from the ground.


    This loft is the place for subjective battles of many sects.


    After Chu Yuan and others came here, the four disciples went to other places to prepare for battle.


    Chu Yuan took Ao Yu into the attic.


    This attic is huge, full of Taoist rhyme everywhere.


    Of course, someone in Chu doesn¡¯t understand Tao Yun. In his opinion, this attic is very mysterious, but it is not clear where it is.


    "Sect Master Chu! You are here, come with me, your seat is on the third floor."


    A deacon standing at the entrance of the attic quickly walked out.


    "Ok."


    Chu Yuan nodded lightly.


    "Also ask Sect Master Chu to follow me."


    The deacon said, and walked to the stairs.


    Chu Yuan followed without expression.


    Ao Yu was very curious, looking around the attic.


    This is the first time he has come to the location of the human race.


    In the past, the situation where the humans and monsters were not compatible with each other did not allow him to enter the human race area.


    Can come in now, or follow Wudaozong.


    Thinking of this, Ao Yu''s resentment about being rided on in his heart dissipated a lot.


    Chu Yuan didn''t have the mind to understand the dragon''s thoughts behind him. He followed the deacon all the way to the third floor.


    The third floor of the attic is very empty.


    Only a few tables are placed at the front.


    Obviously not everyone is eligible to enter the third floor.


    In other words, only people from the Hidden Sejong Gate series can enter.


    "Sect Master Chu, the most central seat is yours. Sit down first. The others will arrive later."


    The deacon said respectfully.


    "Well, you should step back first. By the way, prepare a place for the one behind me."


    Chu Yuan glanced at Ao Yu, unable to keep the other person standing, waved his hand for the deacon to prepare a seat.


    The deacon looked at Ao Yu, then nodded and stepped back.


    After a while, a table was prepared again.


    It''s just that this table case is one size smaller than those present, and it is placed behind Chu Yuan to indicate that his status and status are smaller than those present, so as not to cause discomfort to others.


    "Friends, please sit down."


    The deacon spoke to Ao Yu in a kind tone.


    "Thank you."


    Ao Yu nodded and sat down.


    "Sect Master Chu, if there is nothing wrong, I will go down first, oh, yes, Sect Master Chu, we started the competition in small secret realms. After the competition begins, you only need to inject mana into your table. Just a bead, you can watch it."


    The deacon talked to Chu Yuan with a cheeky face.


    "Yes."


    Chu Yuan nodded, looking at the bottom of the attic.


    Looking down through the attic, it was a clearing. There was a steady stream of people entering the attic. There was indeed no place to fight.


    It seems that the big competition is indeed held in a secret realm.


    It¡¯s really magnificent.


    He has never seen what the secret realm looks like.


    Chu Yuan thought, and fell into deep thought.


    Ao Yu sat in the back, looking around, not daring to speak, for fear of disturbing the man who would make his father Long Jun suffer.


    After a while.


    In the third floor of the attic, a few people walked in.


    It is the representatives of the Sejong Gate of Yin in Zhongzhou.


    At this moment, after seeing Chu Yuan, the eyes of a few people were grateful.


    Grateful to the other party for letting them break through.


    "Senior Chu, are you here so soon?"


    "Then Wu Yue really doesn''t understand etiquette. How can Senior Chu come so early? How can we wait for Senior Chu to come again after we come. How can Senior Chu come back?"


    "Yes, but, Senior Chu, who is behind you...pure blood dragon? Canglong''s family?"


    A few people came and said hello to Chu Yuan. When they saw Ao Yu behind Chu Yuan, their expressions changed.


    A pure-blooded blue dragon in the Nascent Soul Realm...


    This thing can be a treasure, dragon blood, dragon beard, dragon scales, dragon tendons, longan, and all are treasures.


    Even saliva is a treasure.


    Especially pure blood, it is the baby of the baby.


    If it¡¯s such a thing, they dare to come to them in the Nascent Soul Realm, and they specify to take it away.


    But now that the blue dragon is following the Chu Sect Master, it can¡¯t move.


    Ao Yu on the other side also became nervous, swallowing and spitting, for fear that these people in front of him would swallow him alive.


    "Well, this is my Wudao Sect... the magical beast."


    Chu Yuan turned his head and glanced at Ao Yu, and said lightly.


    said it was a mount, without a card face.


    It¡¯s better to listen to the magical beast.


    What Chu Yuan didn''t expect was that his words dispelled all Ao Yu''s grievances against Zhang Han.


    Several representatives present were also taken aback.


    The magical beast can and the mount are two properties.


    Dharma-protecting beasts share air and luck with the sect. Air and air are integrated, and every one is prosperous, and every one is damaged.


    The mount is just a mount and has no other properties.


    Chu Yuan didn''t know at all, but just talked about it casually.


    He didn''t expect one of them to have so many twists and turns.


    Ao Yu was so touched that she almost didn''t kneel to Chu Yuan.


    Can get such a position, how about being ridden.


    As for the dignity of the dragon?


    Cough cough, he felt that he was not a dragon, you don¡¯t see him, his cry was different from that of the dragon.


    The representatives of the Sejong Gate in the Darkness beside ?? were also stunned.


    stared at Ao Yu carefully.


    felt that this azure dragon was indeed qualified to be a guardian beast of a hidden Sejong Sect.


    Although the strength of the blue dragon at this moment is still weak, it is a pure-blooded blue dragon with extremely strong potential.


    In time, he will surely become the strong one.


    Not to mention the pure-blooded blue dragon that grew up in Wudaozong.


    Several representatives thought, and couldn''t help but sigh.


    is still profound in the Innocent Sect.


    There is no pure-blood dragon in the Sejong Sect of Yin Sejong in Zhongzhou, at most they are mixed blood.


    Want to get the pure blood dragon clan, unless the dragon clan voluntarily, otherwise it is to provoke the dragon clan.


    The dragon clan is one of the overlords among the monster clan, which is no different from moving the monster clan.


    That¡¯s why they sighed with deep feelings of Innocent Sect.


    Just when they are feeling.


    The beads on their respective desks all light up.


    Is this the beginning of the Ten Thousand Sect Competition...


    Everyone put their eyes on the beads.


    First update, ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 192： The horror of Ye Luo (seeking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 192 The terror of Ye Luo (seeking monthly ticket)


    Attic, on the third floor.


    Everyone saw the beads on their respective tables light up, and they all understood that the first round of the Wanzong Competition had begun.


    Several sect representatives all shined.


    They know that the first round is the first group of matches.


    There are two disciples of Dongju Yin Sejong Sect who both compete in the first group.


    If it is not bad, one of the disciples of the Sejong Sect in Dongju, has already begun to fight at this moment.


    They are no longer interested in complimenting Chu Yuan for a moment.


    They want to see the methods used by the disciples of the Sejong Sect of Dongju Hidden in order to reveal the foundation of the Sejong Sect of Dongju Hidden.


    "Ah, senior, your disciple should start to fight at this time, why don''t we watch it first?"


    "Yes, yes, senior, let us take a look at your disciple''s style first."


    "I am also very curious about the style of the disciple that you taught, senior."


    Several representatives spoke up one after another.


    "Yes."


    Chu Yuan nodded faintly, and didn''t mind to continue wrangling with these people, looked at the beads on his desk, and poured mana into it.


    Suddenly, a list appeared in his mind, as if he wanted him to confirm for himself, which person to watch the competition.


    Chu Yuan quickly found the row that belonged to his disciples.


    ''Wu Dao Zong Ye Luo vs. Shocking Sacred Land Yu Zixian''


    Chu Yuan touched the ranking word with force.


    The next moment, he seemed to appear above a valley.


    I haven¡¯t waited for Chu Yuan to take a closer look.


    The valley shattered in an instant.


    A message came to his mind.


    ''The battle is over''


    What the hell.


    He just opened it.


    The battle is over?


    Chu Yuan was a little confused, he opened his eyes and looked at the other people.


    I noticed that the representatives of the Sejong Gate of the Hidden City also showed a confused look on their faces.


    How did the battle end? ? ?


    Isn''t it just the beginning?


    It is impossible that something went wrong.


    One of them stood up immediately and called a deacon to come up.


    The deacon came up, heard what everyone said, rushed to guilty, and then went down to inquire.


    A moment later.


    The deacon came back again, with an awkward look on his face.


    "Everyone, nothing went wrong, that is, the battle is over. The disciple of Wudaozong is too strong. One sword gave the disciple of Jinglan Holy Land a second, so the battle is over."


    "This is a replay of the video at that time, adults can take a look."


    As the deacon said, he also swallowed and spit, and took out a black bead from his arms.


    One person immediately took the beads and injected mana.


    An image emerges from the bead.


    I saw only a valley.


    Wearing a green silk fairy robe, a black hair shawl, and a gourd on his waist, standing there expressionless like a proud sword fairy, an invisible sense of oppression enveloped the entire valley.


    It seems that in this secret realm, he is the well-deserved overlord.


    On the opposite side of Ye Luo, is a beautiful woman''Yu Zixian'' wearing a purple robe and holding a flute.


    Compared with Ye Luo''s indifferent expression, Yu Zixian''s face clearly showed a sense of tension.


    I don¡¯t know if this sense of tension comes from Ye Luo¡¯s identity or the oppressive feeling on Ye Luo¡¯s body.


    and then.


    The battle is announced.


    Ye Luo downplayed the sword finger with a stroke of the void, cutting out a sword energy with a sense of ancient times.


    Sword Qi attacked Yu Zixian.


    Yu Zixian hurriedly blew the hole flute, ripples spreading around her as the center, as if trying to block the sword energy.


    But these ripples seem to have no effect.


    was smashed open by the sword qi, and hit Yu Zixian with a sword, instantly making Yu Zixian lose his fighting ability.


    That''s it? !


    Several representatives of the hidden Sejongmen were silent for a while.


    I still thought that I could see the moves of the disciples of the Sejong Sect in Dongju Hidden.


    Unexpectedly, they would give the opponent a second.


    Can they blame other disciples for being too strong? Can''t.


    I can only blame the opponent for being too weak.


    "This Yu Zixian, what realm?"


    One couldn''t help but secretly ask by voice transmission.


    "My lord, he is the pinnacle of the God Transformation Realm, comparable to a half-step crossing the Tribulation Realm."


    The deacon also replied via voice transmission.


    The man was stunned.


    Half-step crossing the Tribulation Realm''s existence was a move...


    This is at least an existence of Cross Tribulation Realm.


    and it is the kind of Tianjiao.


    Dongzhou Wudaozong is so arrogant? All the disciples are crossing the tribulation realm?


    impossible¡­¡­


    It should be just this one is stronger.


    The next one is definitely not so strong.


    This person thinks so.


    The others are similar.


    Only Chu Yuan was very shocked.


    Trenching.


    His disciple...


    So strong? !


    Eliminated the opponent by understatement? !


    If he had a tougher attitude at the beginning and tricked Ye Luo''s magical powers into his hands, wouldn''t he be so strong? !


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath.


    No, no, you must have a good chat with Ye Luo again if you have the opportunity.


    This is too strong.


    Understatement to defeat the opponent.


    On the other side, several representatives of the hidden Sejong Sect returned to their senses and stood up and congratulated Chu Yuan.


    "Senior Chu is worthy of being Senior Chu, even the disciples are so good."


    "Senior Chu''s disciple is so powerful, even I may not have been able to fight, but the Innocent Sect is still powerful, and can give birth to such a disciple."


    "Do you know how to speak, what is Wudaozong powerful? That is the power of Senior Chu, and the leadership of Senior Chu is the key!"


    Listen to these words.


    Chu Yuan just smiled faintly, without much expression.


    In my heart, I''m trying to figure out how to ¡®guide¡¯ them reasonably.


    "Senior Chu, your second disciple is about to start, let''s watch it first."


    One of them spoke.


    "Yes."


    Chu Yuan nodded, suppressing all thoughts.


    Infused mana into the beads.


    Find the row that belongs to Zhang Han.


    ''Wu Daozong Zhang Han vs. Ancient Moon Holy Land Zhang Daohong''


    Chu Yuan touches with force.


    A vast expanse of green grassland suddenly appeared in front of you...


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass! !


    There is a third update later, I suggest you watch it tomorrow!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 193： The formation is a trail? ? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 193 Formation is a trail? ? (Seeking monthly pass)


    In the secret realm, above the grassland.


    Zhang Han stood there quietly with his hands on his back.


    He is wearing a Confucian robe, embroidered with green mountains and green waters, and his elegant temperament makes him look like a Confucian fairy.


    On the opposite side of Zhang Han, there was also a person standing.


    It was a man wearing a black robe and carrying a big sword like a door.


    The man''s appearance is ordinary, and his temperament is also a little ordinary.


    But there is a sharp air between his brows.


    This person is Zhang Han¡¯s opponent in the first round, coming from Zhang Daohong in the Holy Land of Ancient Moon.


    At this moment, there is still time to make incense before the official start.


    So the two of them stood there.


    Zhang Han is very plain, Zhang Daohong is even more plain.


    This is why Zhang Han is a little puzzled.


    No matter how he said, he is also a disciple of Sejongmen in Dongju Yin.


    The name of Wudaozong is there.


    This person has no pressure at all.


    This makes Zhang Han very strange.


    "Daoyou Zhang, there is one thing next, I really want to ask, I wonder if Daoyou Zhang can answer it."


    Zhang Han didn''t hide it, so he asked directly.


    "Friends, please speak."


    Zhang Daohong nodded, signalling Zhang Han to ask.


    "Why, you know that you are a disciple of the Innocent Sect, but you don''t have the slightest tension?"


    Zhang Han asked curiously.


    "Because I am a sword repairer, a sword bearer, I should be fearless of everything and dare to draw a sword to everything. If fear occurs, then I can only be said to be a good cook! But obviously, I cannot have fear."


    Zhang Daohong said seriously.


    "That''s it."


    Zhang Han nodded, indicating that he understood.


    Just looking at Zhang Daohong''s gaze, it became more and more weird.


    Sword repair...


    Brother...


    Jian Xiu = Big Brother.


    Think of it this way.


    Zhang Han suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    Being beaten by a big brother can be vividly remembered.


    Perhaps, this person in front of him can make him vent his anger?


    Sword repair anyway.


    Just hit it as a big brother.


    Zhang Daohong on the other side didn''t know what Zhang Han thought. He looked at the other side with his hands on his back, and he was also a little curious about what Zhang Han''s weapon was.


    "Then dare to ask fellow daoists, what kind of Tao do you cultivate?"


    Zhang Daohong asked aloud.


    "Formation."


    Zhang Han directly told the other party about the way he had cultivated, without counseling him at all.


    "Formation? The formation mage came to participate in the Ten Thousand Sects Competition, wouldn''t it be a disadvantage?"


    Zhang Daohong said in surprise.


    "Hmm... okay, I won''t suffer."


    Zhang Han waved his hand and said.


    "No, the formation mage really suffers too much, fellow Taoist, let''s do this, when the battle begins, I will give you half an hour to set up the formation. What do you think?"


    Zhang Daohong said very straightforwardly.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han fell silent at that time.


    Half an hour''s time to line up?


    How many large killing arrays can be deployed in half an hour?


    With all my strength, no one will disturb, there are probably 100,000 seats...


    One hundred thousand kills...


    Is this guy sure he won¡¯t be beaten until there are no fans left?


    What Zhang Hangang wants to say.


    Suddenly, a voice resounded in the secret realm.


    "The battle begins!"


    The words come out.


    Zhang Han and Zhang Daohong were both stunned at the same time.


    After a while.


    Zhang Daohong took the lead in returning to his senses and looked at Zhang Han.


    "Fellow Daoist, you cultivate the formation, then as I just said, give you half an hour to set up the formation, and half an hour later I will release the sword."


    Zhang Daohong said seriously.


    "are you serious?"


    Zhang Han said helplessly.


    "That''s natural! I am a person from the Holy Land of Ancient Moon, and I will never regret it! Even if I was beaten to death by a formation you laid out for half an hour, I cannot regret it!"


    Zhang Daohong is very serious.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han sighed quietly.


    That''s it.


    The anger received from the big brother can only be vented here.


    He thought for a while, stretched out his hand and waved in the air.


    A burst of mana gushes out, instantly forming a small timing array.


    "as you wish."


    "When the light of this formation stops, it is half an hour."


    Zhang Han spoke slowly.


    "Okay, fellow daoists, please set up an array."


    Zhang Daohong nodded and said.


    finished.


    He took a few steps toward the back.


    Want to give Zhang Han time to bring out the formation materials and so on.


    Zhang Han on the other side shook his head, his figure jumped into the sky.


    He stood in the air, facing the sky, his lips lightly opened.


    "Lunar Star, come on!!!"


    The moment when Zhang Han''s voice fell.


    The whole small secret realm suddenly became a sensation.


    The sky that originally showed the blue sky and white clouds suddenly became dark, and the lunar star appeared, hanging above the nine sky, and the moonlight enveloped Zhang Han.


    makes Zhang Han seem to be an immortal god.


    The Taiyin Star abruptly broke through the secret realm and appeared to the secret realm from the outside world!


    Zhang Han still has a gentle smile on his face, and his thoughts arise.


    The heart is full of light, and a series of ancient runes condenses and evolves into array patterns.


    In just a moment, several large formations of Taiyin killing and cutting were set up, directly covering the entire secret realm.


    Zhang Han did not launch an attack, but continued to deploy.


    Under his control, the formations are constantly taking shape.


    A small secret realm can be as big as a place.


    The ?? array method can only continuously cover and then cover.


    turned the secret realm into a cold place, and the original grassland no longer disappeared.


    The horrible meaning of killing and killing condenses the sky, and it will not disperse for a long time.


    Zhang Han is still in formation.


    doesn¡¯t seem to stop after half an hour.


    However, he finally stopped when the cloth was ten minutes.


    It''s not that Zhang Han doesn''t want to continue the formation.


    But Zhang Han noticed that this small secret realm was about to be unbearable.


    If he deploys again, this small secret realm may be broken alive.


    "Finally, Fellow Zhang, I can only post here. You can take out the sword."


    "As long as you can break through the formation and touch the corner of my clothes, even if I lose, if there are any clever tricks, please show them to fellow daoists."


    Zhang Han stared at Zhang Daohong with a smile.


    On the other side, Zhang Daohong''s eyes widened and his face was dull.


    How does Ta Majin Mage play? ? ?


    Is this the correct way to open the Array Mage? ? ?


    Didn¡¯t you say yes, the formation of the array mage needs materials, array plans and other countless procedures?


    He vaguely remembered that his master had commented on the formation mage to him, bluntly speaking, if you encounter the formation, you can break it with a single sword...


    Is this riding a trail? ?


    Break it with one sword? ?


    He really wants to invite his master to come here and break it.


    This broken ghost.


    He used his head to break? !


    Zhang Daohong turned his head to look at the huge sword he was carrying.


    He really wants to go back and tell him Master now that he doesn¡¯t want to learn swords anymore, he wants to learn formations.


    "I surrender¡­¡­"


    Zhang Daohong faced countless formations and chose to admit defeat.


    I don¡¯t have the thought of drawing a sword...


    This is not him, he feels that if he really dares to draw his sword, these formations can raise the ashes...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 194： This person is me, right? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 194 This person is me, right? (Seeking monthly pass)


    Zhongzhou.


    Near the huge island, it is obviously daytime, but the lunar star has appeared, turning the sky around the island into night.


    In the attic in the middle of the island.


    Several representatives of the Hidden Sejong Gate looked at the sky outside and the message of ¡®the battle is over¡¯ from inside the beads fell into silence.


    They are very shocked inside.


    Motivates the power of heaven and earth, forming an array in an instant...


    Is this the correct way to open the Array Mage? ?


    Or, this is the ancient inheritance of Dongju Yin Sejongmen? ?


    Impossible.


    The formations recorded in the ancient times are more difficult to arrange than the current formations.


    It is said that the formations in the ancient times were often formed by tens of thousands of powerful monks...


    How can there be countless formations between waves of hands like this disciple of the Sejong Sect of Dongzhou Hidden.


    Several representatives of the Sejong Gate of Yin in Zhongzhou were in a trance.


    It took a long time before I came back to my senses.


    glanced at each other, and the sound transmission began.


    "Can you see through the formation technique of this Wudaozong disciple? If you can see through, tell me about it! I want to pay a lot of money for this technique! I can call the shots without authorization. As long as I can give me this technique, I will Zongmen owes a favor!!!"


    "Look at a hammer. This is Zhang Han. Shaking hands is a lot of formations. What can you see?"


    "I can see that this person has played with the magician."


    "By the way, Lao Chen, when someone shouted out, the Secret Realm of Shattered Lunar Stars helped me. I remember you also practiced a technique to ask the power of the stars for help? How do you compare to him?"


    Everyone talks via voice.


    Someone suddenly thought of Zhang Han calling out the Taiyin Star, and couldn''t help but look at a representative who also used the power of the stars to hide the Sejong Sect.


    The representative of the hidden Sejongmen heard the words on his face, his face was full of embarrassment.


    He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    It is impossible for him to tell the truth. He needs to set up an altar to obtain the power of the stars. He asks his father to tell his mother to have a good line, and then bow to the incense. Then there are one or two small stars that lend him some strength. .


    This Dongju Yin Sejong Sect disciple shouted that Lunar Star had arrived.


    Is this comparable? ?


    "I... um, this person is so good at leveraging, I''m a little bit worse than him."


    The representative of Sejongmen in Zhongzhou Yin said bitterly.


    A little bit worse? ?


    The others didn¡¯t believe it and wanted to say something more.


    Suddenly someone spoke.


    "Look at Senior Chu, Senior Chu is so plain, I''m afraid that Senior Chu taught this formation technique?"


    When the other people heard it, they all focused on Chu Yuan.


    They just saw it and found out.


    Chu Yuan''s expression is still so calm, as if everything was expected.


    Is this kind of formation technique really taught by Senior Chu? !


    A thought suddenly appeared in the hearts of several people.


    Could it be true that Senior Chu said that the preaching of Wudaozong is a matter of the disciples'' enlightenment of the Dao Fa? !


    Thinking of this, several people couldn''t help but trembled.


    the other side.


    Chu Yuan didn''t even bother to take care of the brains next to him.


    He was thinking about the scene of countless formations just before the **** flung his hands.


    His second child is actually so strong?


    Chu Yuan was shocked.


    Facial expressions subconsciously maintained a breezy look, and didn''t care too much at all.


    What he is thinking about now is whether he has the opportunity to learn this method of formation.


    I thought about Zhang Han''s temperament.


    Chu Yuan still thinks it''s forgotten.


    He can guess it.


    Zhang Han will definitely make a backhand. Isn¡¯t it enough to have a hand?


    Chu Yuan thought of this, only to come back to his senses.


    Forget it, this second child can''t learn it, you can learn Ye Luo.


    The falling leaves are also very strong.


    He does not lose.


    Chu Yuan nodded secretly, his eyes regained consciousness, and looked up.


    At a glance, I saw that the representatives of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin were all staring at him.


    For a time, everyone''s eyes are facing each other.


    fell silent.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly and asked faintly.


    "it''s okay no problem!"


    Several representatives shook their heads quickly, for fear of causing Chu Yuan''s displeasure.


    "The next round, how long will it take to start?"


    Chu Yuan asked.


    The next round should be Su Qianyuan¡¯s turn.


    I heard that the disciple against Su Qianyuan was very strong, so he suppressed a lot of spirit stones and bet that Su Qianyuan would lose.


    It¡¯s time to give it a go.


    "Senior Chu, the next round will begin in half an hour."


    Someone who knew the situation stood up and said.


    "Ok."


    Chu Yuan nodded, did not say much, and sat quietly cross-legged.


    The few people on the third floor were fidgeting after learning that the method of formation could still be played like this.


    Ye Luo''s battle just now, they didn''t see clearly, and it was a second move, so they didn''t think there was anything.


    But now Zhang Han''s battle they can see clearly.


    Motivates the power of heaven and earth, and instantly sets up an array.


    Don¡¯t lay out materials, let alone time, it¡¯s outrageously strong.


    It made them want to ask this senior Chu how to do this kind of formation technique.


    But they were embarrassed to speak again.


    makes them fidget.


    "Don''t worry, wait, there will be another disciple of the Sejong Sect in Dongju, who is going to fight."


    Someone suddenly said something through a voice transmission.


    Others suddenly understand.


    The first disciple of Sejongmen in Dongju Yin used a sword, and defeated his opponent in an understatement.


    The second disciple used a formation. This formation was very exaggerated and flew out with countless formations.


    This third disciple, I don¡¯t know what it will look like.


    Some people are a little curious in their hearts.


    Just when everyone is curious.


    Chu Yuan suddenly spoke.


    "How much do you know about this horse company?"


    Chu Yuan looked at those people and asked.


    The words come out.


    All of them glanced at each other.


    Among them, most of them don''t pay much attention to these holy land disciples.


    After all, for their hidden Sejong Sect, the sacred place is still too tender, and the foundation is too weak.


    They are too lazy to pay attention.


    It was one of the people who had accidentally seen the disciple of the Wanzong Great Competition this time. Hearing Chu Yuan''s question, his eyes lit up and he hurriedly stood up.


    "Senior, I know something. This horse company comes from the Hunyuan Sect. It is a young man who has gained fame recently. It is said that the one-hand thunder method is very powerful. The younger generation is the first person in the thunder method and is best at the one-hand whip method."


    "However, against your disciples, there is absolutely no winning rate."


    The man said so.


    Listen to Chu Yuan.


    not worried.


    The first person in the younger generation of Leifa?


    Such a strong name, it is not simple to play Su Qianyuan.


    "Senior, there is a very funny rumor about the group of your disciples in the second round. I wonder if you want to listen to it, Senior?"


    One person stood up and said with a smile.


    "what?"


    Chu Yuan asked curiously.


    "Isn¡¯t the Immortal Cultivator¡¯s Alliance doing those things about the Ten Thousand Sects Big Competition? I don¡¯t know which silly fork, you will lose your third disciple, and thousands of high-grade spirit stones. You say it¡¯s funny or not. , Hahahaha."


    The man laughed and said.


    Chu Yuan: "..."


    If not surprisingly, this person is me, right? ?


    First update, ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 196： Im careless (see monthly pass)

    Chapter 196 I''m careless (seeking monthly pass)


    Small secret territory.


    On a mountain peak.


    Two streamers flashed past.


    Su Qianyuan''s figure appeared on the huge boulder on one side, his body was powerful, causing ripples in the secret space, which seemed to be broken at any time.


    The other side of the mountain.


    An old man with gray hair stood up against the wind, carrying with one hand, and pushing Geraman, with the posture of a peerless powerhouse.


    "This is really the Yuan Ying Realm, the big brother didn''t lie to me?"


    The first moment Su Qianyuan saw the old man, a thought of suspicion flashed in his mind.


    is really the style of the old man in front of him.


    is really the same as crossing the tribulation realm.


    It''s not like a meta-infant state at all.


    But the big brother told him that this is at best a Nascent Soul Realm.


    Is this the Nascent Soul Realm or the Cross Tribulation Realm? ?


    Su Qianyuan was staring at the old man''s "Ma Lian".


    The old man''Ma Lian'' naturally noticed Su Qianyuan''s sight.


    "Young man, what are you looking at me doing?"


    Ma Lian said with a kind smile on his face.


    "It''s okay."


    Su Qianyuan retracted his gaze and waved his hand.


    The mentality slowed down.


    Whether it is crossing the Tribulation Realm or Nascent Soul Realm, he will fight anyway.


    "Young people, before the official battle, let''s introduce each other? Me, from Hunyuanmen, one of Jingzhou sacred places, Mingmalian, is the younger generation of the current generation and the first person in Leifa!"


    Ma Lian arched his hands and talked with Su Qianyuan with a smile.


    The expression of speech is full of the demeanor of the strong.


    "Wu Daozong, Su Qianyuan."


    Su Qianyuan said blankly.


    "Wu Dao Sect? I have heard, Dongju Yin Sejong Gate! The first two battles with the disciples of Dongju Yin Sejong Gate have been victorious."


    Ma Lian said with a smile.


    "Yes, I will win this time too."


    Su Qianyuan nodded and said.


    "Victory? Young man, although you are from the Sejong Gate of Dongzhou Hidden City, you are too arrogant. I have five strokes of lightning with one hand, and the princes whose surname is Ye, dare not say that they beat me, young Man, do you pretend to beat me?"


    Ma Lian still put on a smiling face, without any sign of irritation, it seemed that he was very energetic.


    Hear this.


    Su Qianyuan did not answer.


    He felt that there was nothing to say.


    Wait to start, just use strength.


    "Young man, why don''t you talk anymore?"


    Ma Lian didn''t have the idea of ??silence, still talking.


    "This fellow Daoist, wait for the start, you and I are based on the strength of the comparison."


    Su Qianyuan frowned, seemingly annoyed.


    "This...do you really think you can beat me?"


    Malian was a little silent, but still spoke again.


    Su Qianyuan was too lazy to answer.


    Ma Lian, who was on the opposite side of the mountain, became a little flustered.


    This opponent is not the same as usual.


    Actually, I didn¡¯t even have any interest in chatting with him.


    I really met a man? ?


    Dangdang Dongju Hidden Sejongmen disciple is actually a rash? ?


    In the past, when he fought with others, he used words to oppress others. Because he had practiced some special techniques, his voice could easily cause hallucinations.


    He just wants to make the opponent feel an illusion that he is strong and cannot win.


    Then he used some kind of secret method to briefly reach the level of half-step crossing the tribulation realm in order to defeat others.


    But the disciple of the Sejong Sect in Dongju, the person in front of him, didn''t want to eat him.


    Mangzi, proper mangzi! !


    "Young man, you..."


    Malian wanted to say something more.


    He hasn''t finished speaking yet.


    A stream of light suddenly flew from a distance.


    Flies with the streamer.


    A voice followed.


    "The battle begins!"


    Standing on the boulder, Su Qianyuan heard this voice, the evil spirit on his body became a bit rich, and he stared at Ma Lian.


    "Give you a chance, you can do it first."


    Su Qianyuan slowly said.


    "Young people, don''t be too careless!"


    Ma Lian said, the movements on his hands were not slow, and the aura on his body soared to the half-step crossing the catastrophe inexplicably.


    Zizi...


    In his palm, a whip gleaming with thunder was condensed.


    Malian began to wield the thunder whip, one to the left and one to the right, the shadow of the whip was heavy, the thunder light flickered, and the power was overwhelming.


    Seeing this, Su Qianyuan, who was on the opposite side, put his arms around his chest, intending to resist this wave of damage.


    But his arms did not feel the attack for a long time.


    Su Qianyuan was stunned.


    He looked down.


    There was a whip mark on both sides of her body.


    There was a burst of electric light on the whip marks.


    missed? ?


    Su Qianyuan''s mouth twitched, and he looked up at Ma Lian.


    The two eyes face each other.


    is a bit embarrassing.


    Ma Lian was embarrassing himself.


    Su Qianyuan is embarrassed, why would he draw such an opponent.


    The opponents drawn by Senior Brother and Second Senior Brother are weak.


    But at least it can be beaten upright.


    The opponent that can be drawn by himself, what kind of thing is this.


    looks very strong, but in fact, it is a scum.


    No one can be hit with a whip.


    Su Qianyuan didn''t know how this kind of person was qualified to participate in the Ten Thousand Sects Competition.


    "Forget it, you can go down."


    Su Qianyuan is not interested to continue playing.


    His eyes locked on Ma Lian.


    His legs slammed into force, and the terrifying force directly shattered the boulder under his feet.


    Su Qianyuan turned into a meteorite, killing Ma Lian with an indescribable horror.


    "wait wait wait¡­¡­"


    Ma Lian wanted to say something, but he had no chance to say it.


    It was Su Qianyuan''s power that caused him to fall directly.


    But his fall does not mean that Su Qianyuan''s fist has fallen.


    Su Qianyuan was still fighting towards Ma Lian. Under inertia, whether Su Qianyuan wanted to close his fist or not, he couldn''t help himself.


    just at the very moment.


    A ray of light flew from outside the secret.


    Wu Yue fell in front of Ma Lian, his hands gleaming light, mana burst out like a river bursting dyke, surging out to resist Su Qianyuan.


    Boom! ! !


    A loud noise.


    Stone chips flew, and billowing smoke filled it.


    It took a long time.


    The smoke dissipated, and the scene was revealed.


    Wu Yue retreated directly to the edge of the mountain.


    Su Qianyuan stood in the original position of Ma Lian, his figure remained motionless, but it was very strange for Wu Yue''s arrival.


    How can anyone intervene in the middle of the fight? Isn¡¯t this shameless.


    "Friend Su, I''m sorry, I have been paying attention to all the secrets. Once someone is beaten out of life-threatening, I will stop it. This person can''t handle Su Daoyou''s punch, so this person has lost."


    Wu Yue turned towards Su Qianyuan, bowed his peers, and said softly.


    "Okay, but... this person is too good."


    Su Qianyuan said angrily, turned and left the secret realm.


    Wu Yue heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Su Qianyuan leave, and then looked at Ma Lian who fell on the ground with a bad look.


    He felt that it was time to talk to Hunyuanmen.


    Why did you get such a thing to participate in the Ten Thousand Sects Contest, and it is so famous.


    "Hurry up and help me up. This time it was my carelessness. I didn''t flash. I couldn''t beat him. Alas, young people nowadays really don''t speak martial arts.


    Ma Lian held his waist, trying to stand up very hard...


    second more


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 197： Spicy Chicken Building Base (see monthly pass)

    Chapter 197 Spicy Chicken Builds the Ground (seeking monthly pass)


    Attic, on the third floor.


    When Su Qianyuan punched Wu Yue out, it was equivalent to a sentence.


    Su Qianyuan won.


    and winning is extremely easy.


    The power of a punch can only make the opponent unable to get up, even without actually hitting it out.


    Seeing this scene, the representatives of the hidden Sejongmen were almost stupid.


    "This person...this person is the power of the flesh? Is the power of the flesh so terrifying? I''m not dreaming?"


    "This physical body is a body refining one, right? Isn''t the highest body refining one that can only reach the golden core level? And the body refining golden core is weaker than normal cultivators..."


    "Could it be possible, this disciple of the Sejong Sect in Dongzhou, will create a new path for body refining?!"


    "It should be. If you can go to this level of body refining together, making it comparable to the way of cultivating immortals, this person is considered the originator of body refining!!"


    "My God, a disciple of Senior Chu practiced swords, one disciple played the formation technique, and one disciple simply opened the way for body training. Is this the hidden Sejong gate that has been passed down for three million years? "


    Several representatives communicated through voice transmission.


    They were shocked one by one.


    is really what the hidden Sejong gate in Dongju revealed to them, and it was so shocking.


    First of all, this Senior Chu who has always been unable to see through, and always looked at the foundation level, opened his mouth to be the language of heaven and earth.


    After ??, there are three more disciples, one is more outstanding than the other, and the other is more terrifying.


    Their task is to see how profound the secrets of Sejong Gate in Dongju are?


    They don¡¯t want to think about this task anymore.


    Don¡¯t ask, ask is Dongju Yin Sejongmen Wudaozong Niubi! ! !


    You ask me how many years has the Sejong Gate of Dongju Hidden been passed down?


    Three million years is not enough! !


    As for Chu Yuan on the other side.


    Chu Yuan at this moment.


    The mood is very exciting.


    Wonderful enough to want to run in front of Ma Lian, slap the opponent severely.


    Take a horse, don¡¯t you say that it¡¯s very popular.


    I am an ordinary disciple from a small sect. You, a holy land disciple, can''t beat you? Or did he kneel down without being hit by a punch? ?


    Do you know how many spirit stones I pressed? !


    Thousands of high-grade spirit stones! !


    This is the spiritual stone he didn''t cover, so he explained it.


    Chu Yuan wanted to cry very much.


    He really wanted to cry this time.


    But these few representatives of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin are here, he can''t have any expressions at all, and can only forcefully maintain his calm and calm appearance.


    so far so good.


    There is also Tantai Luoxue.


    Tantai Luoxue''s odds are higher.


    Furthermore, Tantai Luoxue is still a mortal, there is absolutely no chance of defeating his opponent.


    Chu Yuan tried to comfort herself.


    But from the bottom of my heart, the more I think about it, the more uncomfortable it gets.


    The few representatives of the Sejong Sect hidden next to him wanted to ask Chu Yuan about this body-building exercise.


    Can watch Chu Yuan look at the attic floor with dazzling eyes, but one by one does not dare to disturb Chu Yuan.


    "Senior Chu should be thinking about something, let''s not bother. As for what we want to ask, I don''t think we need to ask Senior Chu. If you ask, you just have to have a hand."


    One of them said through voice.


    Hear this.


    The corners of the other people''s mouth twitched.


    Does it matter if you have a hand? ?


    To help one road ahead, be the originator, this kind of thing, let alone have hands, they can''t use their feet together.


    However, they really didn''t dare to disturb Chu Yuan.


    I was afraid that it would disturb Senior Chu''s affairs and cause the affairs of Senior Chu to be broken.


    Though thinking like this, each of them had other thoughts in their minds, such as taking refuge in the Sejong Gate in Dongju.


    The people who came out of the Sejong Gate in Dongju, all of them are so strong. If they join, will they also become such a terrifying existence?


    just when they think about it.


    Chu Yuan finally recovered, he suddenly stood up.


    drew other people back to their senses.


    "How much do you know about Chu He?"


    Chu Yuan asked faintly.


    He remembers the right words.


    The opponent of the four disciples of his family is Chu He.


    seemed to be shocked by Su Qianyuan¡¯s opponent.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but directly asked for the personal information of ¡®Chu He¡¯.


    "Senior Chu, I know that this person is a disciple of the Holy Land Huanxian Pavilion. It is said that he is good at using the technique of one-handed talisman, and his strength is comparable to that of crossing the tribulation realm. He is the outstanding person in Zhongzhou except for the top tianjiao."


    Some insiders said so.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan was a little suspicious.


    You also said last time, how strong and strong is that horse company, right?


    Then he knelt down with his backhand.


    Is this wave blowing again? ?


    A few people looked at Chu Yuan''s eyes, as if they understood the meaning.


    "Speaking of which, what kind of thing is this horse company? Although Senior Chu''s disciple is very strong, this horse company is also too weak? This kind of thing can also be included in the Ten Thousand Sects Competition?"


    "Yes, even if my sect pulls out an outer disciple, it is better than this Ma Lian, how can I be mixed into the Ten Thousand Sects by this kind of bastard?"


    "Let me ask Wu Yue, what the **** is going to do about this Ten Thousand Contest."


    Several people started talking.


    Some people left a message directly to find Wu Yue, then turned and left the third floor.


    Chu Yuan looked at the excitement on the third floor and took a deep breath.


    Chu He ah Chu He.


    Everyone has the surname Chu.


    You shouldn''t make me any surprises, right?


    If a mortal like Tantai Luoxue could not beat...


    Don''t say anything else, he took Ye Luo Zhang Han on the spot to teach the other person how to behave.


    Chu Yuan thought, sighed faintly, wanted to inject mana, and continued to watch other groups'' fights.


    But he just wanted to inject mana.


    but found that the mana was empty.


    Chu Yuan: "..."


    Spicy chicken builds a base! !


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 198： Tantai Luoxues doubts (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 198 Tantai Luoxue¡¯s doubts (seeking monthly ticket)


    In the small secret realm.


    When it''s Tantai Luoxue''s turn.


    Tantai Luo Xue did not delay, and after greeted Ye Luo and others, he entered the secret realm.


    The secret realm she is in is a mirror lake.


    The lake is clear, like a bright mirror, reflecting the sky.


    Tantai Luo Xue stood quietly on the mirrored lake, standing on the water, wearing a suit of Tsing Yi, noble and glamorous in his eyebrows, the kind of easygoing when facing the same door disappeared, replaced by a kind of coldness.


    Especially her eyes are dark gold, as if they can see through everything.


    At this moment.


    On the opposite of Tantai Luoxue, there is no one.


    Obviously, her opponent has not arrived yet.


    "Chu He? This opponent hasn''t arrived yet?"


    Tantai Luo Xue whispered in a low voice.


    didn''t care too much.


    After all, there is still a lot of time before the competition begins.


    It''s normal that the opponent hasn''t got here yet.


    Tantai Luo Xue saw that her opponent hadn''t arrived, so she stood quietly and raised her palm.


    In her palm, a small chessboard is floating.


    There was one thing, she was a little puzzled, but she never had the opportunity to ask Master, so she simply squeezed in her heart and did not say it.


    Since she entered this island of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance, she has seen countless auras belonging to different Tianjiao in the island.


    Her soul power began to advance by leaps and bounds.


    This made Tantai Luo Xue very puzzled.


    In just a few days.


    Tantai Luo Xue''s soul power has directly crossed to the Transcendent God Realm.


    A few days ago, Ye Luo and others were protecting her Dharma, which was the key moment for her to change her soul.


    Tantai Luo Xue wondered why her realm suddenly grew rapidly.


    Is it difficult to ask her to use sentient beings as pawns, just like playing in the ¡®boundary chessboard¡¯, with heaven and earth as the chessboard and all living beings as pawns?


    But this, what does it have to do with her ability to increase rapidly?


    Tantai Luo Xue was puzzled.


    But she also didn''t understand.


    Just wait for the end of the Ten Thousand Sects Competition, and then ask Master again.


    Tantai Luo Xue thought about it herself.


    Just when she was thinking.


    On the mirror lake not far away from her, a light flashed.


    next moment.


    A young man wearing a light blue Zongmen uniform appeared on the mirror lake.


    Tantai Luo Xue returned to her senses in an instant, and slightly raised her head to look at the young man.


    When she saw the young man, she was taken aback.


    I saw a bundle of yellow talisman paper tied around the young man''s waist.


    This is the practice talisman?


    A monk who can practice talisman, needs to carry so many yellow talisman papers with him? Can''t it be put in a storage bag?


    Tantai Luo Xue was a little confused.


    The young man who entered the secret realm took the lead to speak.


    "Family Daoist is the disciple of No Dao Sect, Tantai Luoxue, right? It comes from Huanxian Pavilion, named Chu He, and is also the opponent of Dao Friends this time. Dao friends, let''s learn from each other. ,what do you think?"


    The young man said hello, as if he was afraid of Tantai Luo Xue.


    "Hmm... Fellow Daoist, what are you doing with so many talisman papers on your body?"


    Tantai Luo Xue still couldn''t help asking.


    "Talisman? Fellow Daoist, I am a practitioner of Talisman, and I carry some talisman on me, not too much."


    Chu He lowered his head and glanced at the talisman paper on his waist, and said.


    "It''s not too much, but...you fellow Taoist why don''t you put these things in your storage bag?"


    Tantai Luo Xue asked.


    "The three storage bags are full...cough cough, nothing, but the talisman paper is placed around the waist, which makes it easier to cast spells."


    Chu He coughed twice and quickly explained.


    Not far away, Tantai Luo Xue would not listen to the explanation of the second half.


    She looked helpless.


    All three storage bags are filled with talisman paper? ?


    This guy¡­¡­


    This guy seems to be afraid of her.


    But the two of them had never met again, and were afraid of what she was doing for no reason.


    Tantai Luo Xue thought for a moment, and she understood in a flash.


    This is Chu He. She should have been shocked by the images of her three seniors fighting against the opponent, right?


    Her senior brother made a move, and the second senior brother lost a lot of formations. The third senior brother was even more exaggerated. She almost killed someone with a punch. It was the leader of the immortal cultivator alliance who arrived in time to stop it.


    The three brothers all fight like this.


    It is estimated that this Chu He thought that the people at the Sejong Gate in Dongzhou were so fierce, that''s why he was afraid of her?


    Thinking of this, Tantai Luo Xue didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t worry, fellow Taoist, I know what you are afraid of. I am not as irritable as my three brothers. Don''t worry."


    Tantai Luo Xue reluctantly explained.


    Hear this.


    Chu He next to ?? was taken aback.


    Then he raised his head and looked at Tantai Luo Xue carefully.


    He was indeed just as Tantai Luoxue thought, a little afraid of this Innocent Sect. He was really the three previous disciples of Innocent Sect. They were so irritable.


    He originally planned to abstain directly.


    But his sect said that abstaining is too shameful, so he has to come over and fight anyway.


    No, he brought a bunch of defensive runes and came over to fight.


    However, this Dongju Hidden Sejong Sect disciple looks so good-looking, shouldn¡¯t he be so irritable, right?


    "Well, it''s so good."


    "Don¡¯t worry, fellow daoists, you will definitely win this. However, we have two tricks, so I can go back and explain. What do you think?"


    Chu He heaved a sigh of relief and suggested.


    "it is good."


    Tantai Luo Xue nodded.


    "Then thank you fellow daoists, I will take note of the kindness of fellow daoists, and I will discuss the Dao with fellow daoists when I have the opportunity in the future!"


    Chu He said quickly.


    The hanging heart finally let go.


    "Ok."


    Tantai Luo Xue nodded faintly, without saying much.


    The opposite Chu He saw this and wanted to say something.


    But he hasn''t waited for him to speak out yet.


    The streamer flashed past.


    "The battle begins."


    A sound resounded inside and outside the mirror lake.


    At the moment when this voice fell.


    Tantai Luo Xue''s white palm stretched out from his sleeve, pointing towards the sky.


    buzzing...


    Suddenly, the whole secret realm vibrated.


    Several golden lines seemed to drill out of the void, quickly covering the entire mirror lake at an indescribable speed.


    The golden lines are filled with the power of heaven and earth, crisscrossing them, as if turning the whole secret world into a chessboard.


    At the moment when the golden lines are completely covered in the secret realm.


    An invisible wall rose on all sides, besieging the entire secret realm.


    Countless people who were still watching this battle were forced out and couldn¡¯t watch it anymore.


    Even Wu Yue, who had been maintaining countless small secret realms, felt that the secret realm in which Tantai Luoxue was located was directly out of his control.


    This made Wu Yue panic.


    If something goes wrong, it will be their Central State Cultivator Alliance.


    It¡¯s not easy for the Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    If something goes wrong, I won¡¯t be finished...


    first more


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 199： Chu He whose Dao Xin collapsed (seeking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 199 Chu He whose Dao Heart collapsed (seeking monthly ticket)


    On the huge island, the secret realm entrance.


    At this moment, countless elders of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance came to the entrance of the secret realm.


    Among them, Wu Yue also arrived, and he didn''t care about other small secret realms.


    There is a small secret realm directly out of his control, if something happens, he can''t afford it.


    The many elders who came are like this.


    They are all tied to the ship of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance. If the Immortal Cultivator Alliance falls, they will definitely not be much better.


    This does not allow them not to worry.


    They came to the secret realm entrance, but they didn''t know what to do.


    You can¡¯t just break into it directly.


    If it''s just an ordinary holy land disciple, forget it.


    The one who can be in it is the disciple of Dongju Yin Sejongmen Wudaozong...


    "Leader, what do you want to do when you see it? If something happens inside, then we will be in serious trouble!"


    "How did this disconnect? Who of you just stared at that secret realm? What''s the situation inside?"


    "I''m watching, in the secret realm, the disciple of the Innocent Sect used some spells that he didn''t know, and some golden patterns appeared, and then the secret realm was out of our control."


    "Which sacred place were these secret realms bought from? I vaguely remember that the sage who sold small secret realms said that one made a mistake. Give us compensation for ten new small secret realms, right?"


    "Now is the time to talk about this???"


    The elders are discussing ways.


    Wu Yue stood at the entrance of the secret realm, his expression was complicated, and he didn''t know what to do.


    He glanced left and right.


    When she saw Ye Luo and the other three people standing aside, her eyes lit up.


    He can''t forcefully enter the secret realm.


    Let these three go to the head office.


    Wu Yue thought of this and hurried over.


    "Three dao friends, something uncontrollable happened in the secret realm where the junior sister is located, causing the secret realm to be directly disconnected. It is not good for me to break the secret realm. I wonder if the three dao friends can take action?"


    Wu Yue licked his face and stepped forward and asked.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo, who was sitting cross-legged and waiting for Tantai Luoxue''s return, and the others all looked at each other and shook their heads.


    Ye Luo and Zhang Han obviously had no intention of answering.


    In desperation, Su Qianyuan could only stand up.


    "Leader Wu, don''t worry, my junior sister is not a mess, wait a while, there must be nothing in it."


    Su Qianyuan said.


    I know my family''s affairs.


    Although they have not been with Tantai Luoxue for a long time, they can see each other''s xinxing.


    Tantai Luo Xue is not a bloodthirsty person.


    As for why the Secret Realm was disconnected.


    I am afraid this is related to Tantai Luoxue¡¯s special methods.


    The disciples of their Wudao School, each cultivating their own way, everyone is different.


    Fortunately, the three of them have beaten each other.


    But they have never played against Tantai Luoxue.


    So I don¡¯t know Tantai Luoxue¡¯s moves.


    But it can be vaguely guessed, this should be related to Tantai Luoxue''s own way.


    "Is this really all right??"


    Wu Yue asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t worry, it''s absolutely okay. If something happens, it''s my master who is here to fight you, so don''t worry."


    Su Qianyuan waved his hand and said.


    "Really? If something goes wrong, Senior Chu will fight it down?"


    Wu Yue''s eyes lit up and he asked.


    "That''s natural. If my junior sister really does something, my master will definitely do it."


    Su Qianyuan said confidently.


    "Oh oh oh, that''s it."


    Wu Yue breathed a sigh of relief.


    finished.


    He turned around and walked to the entrance of the secret realm, facing the many elders, his expression relaxed.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, if something really happens, Senior Chu will take action, and we won''t be involved. Let''s all withdraw. If you want to stay to watch the show, you can also stay."


    Wu Yue waved his hand.


    Let all the elders who gather together retreat.


    When the other elders heard that something happened, Chu was resisted, and all of them relaxed.


    The sky is falling, and there are tall people against them, and they won''t be affected, so that''s okay.


    They are relieved.


    The elders were not in a hurry, all staying in place, wanting to wait for Tantai Luoxue and Chu He who were in the secret realm to come out to see what the situation was.


    Everyone is waiting.


    Several dozens of minutes have passed.


    In the small secret realm that was separated separately, there was finally movement.


    I saw a burst of light surging at the entrance of the secret realm.


    A figure came out first.


    Is Chu He.


    At this moment, Chu He''s face was pale, his eyes were bloodshot, and he was full of madness.


    Dao Xin is on the verge of collapse!


    Everyone was shocked when they saw Chu He.


    So Tantai Luo Xue won this battle?


    If you can win, you will win. Why does it feel that Chu He Daoxing is about to collapse? ?


    Could it be that Dao Xin was broken? ?


    This is too scary.


    The first one to compete with a disciple of Wudaozong was beaten.


    The second one who competed with the Wudaozong disciple, was frightened by a bunch of formations and surrendered directly.


    The third one was nearly beaten to death.


    This fourth one was directly destroyed by Dao Xin? Do you want to be so top?


    Even Ye Luo and others were slightly taken aback.


    Is it possible that Daoxing was really crushed by their junior sisters?


    Chu He, who walked out, didn''t care about the people present at all.


    As soon as he walked out, he took out a piece of talisman paper from his waist, and chanted the mantra in his mouth.


    The piece of talisman paper in his hand turned into a fire, soaring into the sky, illuminating half of the sky, and then slowly dissipating.


    "I didn''t waste, I didn''t waste..."


    Chu He whispered a few words in a low voice.


    There is excitement in his eyes.


    God knows how he experienced ten minutes in this small secret realm.


    After the Tantai Luoxue chessboard was set, he faced Tantai Luoxue as if facing a side of the world.


    In front of the vast world, Chu He felt that he seemed so small that he couldn''t even attack Tantai Luoxue.


    When he struggled to raise his courage and wanted to attack Tantai Luoxue, he found that on that chessboard, his talisman art could not be used, as if he was suppressed by the power of heaven and earth.


    In the past ten minutes, Chu He Daoxing was about to collapse.


    I encountered this situation for the first time in my life.


    In addition to facing the insignificance of Luo Xue in Tantai, he is more questioning his own talismanic technique. If no one else does it, his talismanic technique will fail. This is the key to the collapse of his Taoist heart. .


    After leaving the secret realm, his Talisman technique took effect again, making his Dao Xin on the verge of collapse a little firmer.


    But it¡¯s still not much better.


    at least¡­¡­


    Chu He didn''t want to repair the talisman technique anymore.


    "Master, I want to change his way..."


    Chu He''s figure directly rose into the air, without even intending to say hello to Wu Yue.


    After Chu He left.


    There was another wave of fluctuations at the entrance of the secret realm.


    Tantai Luo Xue walked out slowly.


    She walked out.


    All eyes on the field focused on her.


    "Look at what I do."


    Tantai Luo Xueliu frowned, and said suspiciously...


    second more


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 200： Tantai Luo Xue has become a talent? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 200 Tantai Luo Xue has become a talent? (Seeking monthly pass)


    Attic, on the third floor.


    Several representatives of the Sejong Gate of Yin in Zhongzhou were all puzzled.


    I was interrupted just looking at it, how could they not be confused.


    They also asked the Immortal Cultivator Alliance, and they came to the conclusion that they didn¡¯t know anything about it. It seemed that the secret realm was directly isolated by the method of the Dongzhou Hidden Sejong Sect disciple.


    This can make them anxious.


    Vaguely they can guess it.


    The disciple of the Sejong Sect in Dongzhou Yin is even more extraordinary, and the methods are very mysterious.


    But they can¡¯t see it.


    Several representatives of Sejongmen in Zhongzhou Yin didn''t think about asking Chu Yuan.


    Can...


    But they dare not ask.


    A few people slightly raised their heads and glanced at Chu Yuan''s side.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan sat cross-legged in front of the table, closed his eyes and calmed his mind. He did not look at the beads at all, as if he was very confident in his disciples.


    A few of them didn''t dare to disturb Chu Yuan, who closed their eyes and rested, so they could only wait on the sidelines.


    Finally, after waiting ten minutes.


    Some news has arrived.


    Tantai Luo Xue won.


    And almost broke the heart of Huanxian Pavilion disciple Chu He.


    These simple words surprised several people.


    It''s easy to defeat a person.


    It is difficult to break a person¡¯s Daoism.


    Unless that humanitarian heart is unstable.


    Otherwise, it will be too difficult and too difficult to break Dao Xin.


    Dao Xin is equivalent to another self.


    Being defeated by Dao Xin is tantamount to being defeated by oneself.


    But this disciple of Wudaozong almost broke his opponent Daoxin...


    How special should this disciple of the Innocent Sect be? How powerful?


    "Damn it! It''s a shame that I didn''t see it this time!"


    "I didn''t see it, I didn''t see it. This disciple of the Wudao Sect must have used another Taoist method. We should have seen those golden patterns before we couldn''t watch it? Any one of you can see it. What are those golden lines?"


    "If we understand, will we still be confused now?"


    "Would you like to ask Senior Chu? I see Senior Chu like this, it seems that he already knows everything."


    "Remove the seemingly. Didn''t you see? Senior Chu hadn''t moved since the disciple surnamed Tantai Bi Dou, and didn''t even look at it. Senior Chu must be sure of the result of the fight. "


    "I feel that what you are talking about is nonsense. Could the disciple of Senior Chu still fail to lose? Now the important point is, do you want to ask Senior Chu, what method did this disciple use?"


    Several people are communicating with each other.


    I have ideas about whether to disturb Chu Yuan, but no one dared to act.


    After a while.


    One of them couldn''t help it, and cautiously walked not far in front of Chu Yuan.


    "Chu, Senior Chu?"


    This person hesitated, but still spoke.


    "What is it?"


    Slowly opening his eyes, Chu Yuan glanced at this person lightly and said.


    "Senior Chu, we want to ask, your fourth disciple..."


    This person just wanted to say, but before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Chu Yuan.


    "The fourth disciple? Is the fight over?"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback, and then couldn''t help feeling happy in his heart.


    He exhausted his mana and couldn''t see the Bidou in the beads, so he could only sit and wait for news.


    Now listening to this person, the fight is over.


    Does this also mean that his large spiritual stone is about to arrive?


    "Yes, it''s over, Senior Chu."


    The representative of Sejongmen in Zhongzhou Yin nodded and said.


    "How is the result?"


    Chu Yuan pressed his excited mood, keeping his tone of voice calm and asked.


    "Of course, Senior Chu, your disciple, easily defeated Chu He of Huanxian Pavilion, and defeated it with supreme means, and even almost destroyed Chu He''s Dao Heart."


    This person said quickly.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan didn¡¯t even turn his mind, he subconsciously wanted to say, look, that money-making boy is me, you dumbfounded...


    But he hasn''t spoken yet.


    I just opened my mouth and it feels wrong.


    what? ?


    Senior Chu, your disciple, easily defeated Chu He of Huanxian Pavilion? ? ?


    Are you right? ?


    how can that be.


    This is impossible.


    How could Tantai Luoxue win.


    Isn¡¯t Tantai Luo Xue a mortal?


    Chu Yuan felt dizzy.


    It is impossible for him to teach Tantai Luoxue to become a talent!


    After Tantai Luoxue got started, he called the back-stabed Lao Yinbi Zhang Han to go down the mountain. He also taught Tantai Luoxue this genius to talk about chessboard or something.


    Is it possible to be successful in chess?


    This is impossible!


    Even if it is really possible to play chess, that is not something that Tantai Luo Xue can learn.


    What is his Wudao Sect? The Shenbing Pavilion is tattered, and there are piles of fake books in the Fadian Hall, all relying on him to flicker.


    How did this become a talent?


    Why didn¡¯t you see him become a talent? !


    Chu Yuan''s mentality exploded.


    He stared at the representative of Sejongmen in Zhongzhou Yin who had just spoken.


    "Are you...sure that this news is true?"


    Chu Yuan''s tone was reluctantly maintained.


    "Yes, what happened to Senior Chu?"


    asked strangely.


    Chu Yuan didn''t bother to care about this person at all.


    Hear confirmation.


    He feels like a whirlpool.


    I don¡¯t know what to say.


    What''s wrong with his strategy? ?


    Chu Yuan''s face was black, and the thoughts of sitting were gone, he wanted to go quietly.


    He stood up and walked out under the eyes of a few people.


    Seeing Chu Yuan leave, Ao Yu quickly got up and followed.


    The two left the attic one after the other.


    Several representatives of the Sejong Gate in Zhongzhou Yin were confused, but did not dare to stop Chu Yuan at all. They could only watch Chu Yuan leave without daring to say anything.


    Get out of the attic.


    Chu Yuan looked sullenly at Ao Yu beside him.


    "Changing a dragon."


    Chu Yuan was extremely unhappy.


    "what??"


    Ao Yu was stunned for a moment, and just wanted to explain that he was not a mount, but looking at Chu Yuan''s dark face, she didn''t dare to beep at all, and obediently became a blue dragon.


    Chu Yuan jumped to the top of Canglong, letting Ao Yu fly freely, he wanted to be quiet...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 201： Master is gone? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 201 Master is gone? (Seeking monthly pass)


    On a huge island, on a road leading to the attic.


    The four disciples of Wudaozong, Yin Shizongmen, Dongzhou, are walking here, planning to see their master.


    All four of them passed the competition. Then they only need to wait for the remaining 25,000 people to be eliminated, and then enter the next round. Before that, they don''t need to fight again.


    Just wait for the start of the next round.


    So the four of them plan to meet Chu Yuan.


    Go on the road.


    Ye Luo and the others were all very curious about Tantai Luoxue''s methods, and couldn''t help asking questions one by one.


    After all, Tantai Luo Xue was able to isolate the secret realm, which made them all a little surprised.


    The three of them, if you want to explode the secret realm, it is of course very simple.


    But it would be a bit troublesome to isolate these small secret realms from the center.


    Su Qianyuan could not even do it.


    Even if Ye Luo and Zhang Han want to isolate the small secret realm from the center, they need to sacrifice the endless sword gourd and heaven map.


    So they are very curious, what exactly does Tantai Luoxue rely on to isolate the secret realm.


    Is it the treasure that surpasses Lingbao:


    The three of them are very curious.


    Tantai Luoxue faced the same door, and did not sell the pass, so she answered directly.


    "This is related to the Tao taught to me by the respected master, and the Tao taught to me by the respected master is chess."


    "The way of chess is to control everything. Heaven and earth is the chessboard, and the chessboard is also heaven and earth. In my chessboard, I am the heaven and earth. After I set up the chessboard, the secret realm is naturally under my jurisdiction and is naturally out of the control of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance. ."


    Tantai Luo Xue answered with a chuckle.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo and the others were all in a daze.


    Soon, I was a little surprised.


    The world is the chessboard, and the chessboard is the world...


    In other words, when facing this little junior, you may have to face a world...


    Heaven and earth repulsion can weaken combat effectiveness.


    For some people who rely on the power of heaven and earth, it is more like a father beating a son, like someone who needs to use the power of heaven and earth to use talisman, or for example, someone who needs to use the power of heaven and earth to form an array.


    Ye Luo thought of this, and suddenly looked at Zhang Han.


    "No, big brother, what do you see me doing."


    Zhang Han rolled his eyes.


    He has a map of the day, which has completely made up for his shortcomings.


    It''s just that the combat effectiveness will be weakened more or less.


    "It just feels, you may not be able to beat the Fourth Junior Sister now."


    Ye Luo said with a smile.


    "Impossible!"


    Zhang Han''s mouth twitched, and he denied it.


    Ye Luo still wanted to continue teasing Zhang Han.


    When Tantai Luo Xue next to ?? saw this, he shook his head and walked out.


    "Nothing, Junior Sister, I have also seen the second senior brother fight with others. With the help of the stars, they can instantly form an array. This method of formation is very strong."


    "What the senior brother said, it should be felt that if the younger brother can set up a chessboard of heaven and earth, he can isolate the second brother by using the power of the stars. In fact, it is not true. Although the younger brother can set the chessboard of heaven and earth, if the second brother understands the Tao better With the words of Junior Sister, you can forcefully break through the chessboard and summon the stars."


    Tantai Luo Xue smiled and said her guess.


    Implications.


    She and Zhang Han are 50-50.


    Simple is stronger than anyone¡¯s understanding of Tao.


    If her Dao is stronger, Zhang Han can''t even summon the stars, and her combat power will be weakened.


    If Zhang Han''s Dao is stronger, then her chessboard will be broken, and her combat power will also be affected.


    The premise is that neither party has any treasures.


    If the treasure is sacrificed, let''s talk about it separately.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han was stunned for a moment, and he probably understood what the junior sister meant, and slapped his lips without saying much.


    He figured it out for himself, if he really fights, he really doesn''t seem to be able to take advantage.


    His younger sister has a treasure.


    He didn¡¯t...


    His future Sect Master of Wudao Sect is really a failure.


    But it¡¯s okay.


    When he inherited the position of Wudaozong''s sect master, all the foundation of Wudaozong was handed over to him.


    Thinking about this, Zhang Han felt comfortable.


    "Okay, it''s useless to talk too much. If you have time some other day, we just have to discuss it with you. Let''s go see Master first."


    Zhang Han waved his hand and said.


    Of course, the other three people had no opinion, and nodded.


    The four people in the same door chatted, and walked to the attic.


    After a while, the four of them walked into the attic and asked about the location of their master.


    But the news I got was that Chu Yuan had already left and left with Ao Yu. He has left the island and does not know where he went.


    Getting this news, the four people in the same school are a little confused.


    The Ten Thousand Sects Competition is not over yet, where did Master go?


    The four were puzzled.


    In the end, Ye Luo stood up.


    "Master should have something temporary, so leave it for a while. Anyway, there is still some time before the end of the Ten Thousand Sects Competition. Master will definitely be back by then."


    "We are ready for the next fight."


    Ye Luo standing in front of the attic said.


    Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luoxue naturally had nothing to say, and nodded, obviously listening to the big brother.


    Zhang Han is a little puzzled.


    "But, big brother, this is Zhongzhou, what can the master do?"


    Only listen to Zhang Han''s question.


    "Second Junior Brother, haven''t you heard the rumors of our Wudao Sect? After three million years of inheritance, how do you know how many years Master has existed? Perhaps a long time ago, Master was also a talented arrogant who had been in Zhongzhou, Master. How many old friends may be in Zhongzhou, now to visit, is this normal?"


    Ye Luo shook his head and smiled.


    Zhang Han heard this and suddenly realized.


    It''s as if the brain has made up some plot.


    "In that case, those three brothers, let''s go back to the mountain and rest first."


    Tantai Luo Xue saw this and said.


    Ye Luo and the other three have nothing to do.


    The four people in the same door are planning to fly.


    at this time.


    Ye Luo happened to see that at a corner in front of the attic, dozens of disciples who participated in the Wanzong Grand Competition gathered together, as if they were discussing something.


    Ye Luo suddenly became interested, called the three of the same door, and flew over there, wanting to see what happened over there.


    Soon, the four of them came here.


    I saw it at a glance. Dozens of people gathered together and listened to the speech of the leader. From time to time, there were disciples from the Holy Land passing by, who also joined in to watch the excitement.


    And the one headed is Malian.


    "I told you that this time the fight is my carelessness. I didn''t flash. The hidden disciple of the Sejong Sect, who does not speak martial ethics, will attack my senior!"


    Ma Lian talked freely.


    The tone is very convincing.


    Many people next to him could not help being infected, feeling that what Ma Lian said was true.


    The four disciples of Wudaozong looked speechless for a while.


    Finally, Ye Luo and all three of them cast their eyes on Su Qianyuan.


    The meaning of ?? couldn''t be more obvious.


    Your opponent.


    The things you provoke, you solve them.


    Su Qianyuan also twitched the corners of his mouth. Unexpectedly, this opponent was so shameless that he would come here to beep Lailai after losing.


    Forget it, if you can do it, you can only do it.


    Su Qianyuan sighed, touched his bald head, and flew towards the bottom.


    First update, ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 202： A new way to teach abolished apprentices! (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 202 A new way to teach abolished apprentices! (Seeking monthly pass)


    Zhongzhou.


    In a mundane city named ¡®Long Movie City¡¯.


    Chu Yuan and Ao Yu were sitting in front of a noodle restaurant and eating.


    From the Alliance of Cultivators, they came here all the way.


    At this moment.


    Chu Yuan sat there with an ugly face, eating a bowl of noodles.


    Only food can make him feel better.


    He really can¡¯t figure it out.


    Why is it so difficult to teach and abolish a disciple?


    You said that Ye Luo has no spiritual root, but he has a short way, he can understand.


    You said that Zhang Han was struck by lightning and lost his spiritual roots, but he was born with a heart, and he can understand it.


    You said that Su Qianyuan has no soul and can''t cultivate, but he has refined his body, and with Zhang Han''s help, he can become a talent, and he can barely understand it.


    What the **** is Tantai Luo Xue?


    Without Zhang Han''s help, he is a genius, or a genius who has been misled by him, and what kind of chess he has learned, can this be a talent?


    How does he understand this?


    Can''t figure out how to think about it!


    If an individual can become a talent, why didn''t you see him become a talent?


    It''s still building a foundation!


    Furthermore, he lost tens of thousands of high-grade spirit stones in this wave.


    It''s strange that Chu Yuan is in a good mood.


    He has a strong mentality if he doesn''t vomit blood.


    Chu Yuan had a gloomy face and ate noodles.


    Ao Yu shivered with fright.


    He felt that the man in front of him had a terrifying aura, as if his mood was extremely unpleasant.


    Sitting next to him, he felt that he would be beaten, so he could only shrink his head, not even daring to eat the noodles on the table in front of him.


    "Ao Yu."


    Chu Yuan suddenly spoke.


    ßÑdang...


    Ao Yu stood up subconsciously and knocked the table in front of him.


    The bowl of noodles was almost knocked over.


    was so scared that Ao Yu almost knelt down and begged for mercy.


    Chu Yuan, who was extremely unhappy, looked up at Ao Yu, not understanding what the dragon was shaking on a hot day.


    "Sovereign! Sorry, sorry!"


    Ao Yu spoke in a hurry.


    "It''s okay, are you dragons afraid of heat?"


    Chu Yuan asked weirdly.


    "No, no, ordinary dragons are not afraid of the cold. How can a pure-blooded blue dragon like me fear heat."


    Ao Yu quickly explained.


    "Then what are you shaking?"


    Chu Yuan put down the chopsticks, looked at Ao Yu and said.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, suzerain, what do you want?"


    Ao Yu forced her body to calm down.


    Can he say that he is afraid of Chu Yuan, so his body keeps shaking?


    "It''s okay, sit down and let you chat with me."


    Chu Yuan felt resentful and wanted to complain.


    This time it was the loss of this Tantai Luo Xuecheng and the Wan Lingshi, which really made him very depressed.


    Fortunately, Luo Xuecheng of Tantai was discovered in time by him, and the system has not yet started to detect.


    The system did not detect, as long as he kicked Tantai Luoxue out of the sect in time, then his realm would not be deducted.


    This is a blessing in misfortune.


    When Ao Yu next to ?? heard this, he sighed in relief. It turned out that it was not a big deal, just chatting with him.


    He quickly sat down again


    "Sovereign, you said, what do you want to talk about."


    Ao Yu asked very cleverly.


    "You said, if you want to accept disciples, and you want to teach them to abolish, how do you teach?"


    Chu Yuan asked thoughtfully.


    "Teach the abandoned apprentices? Isn''t it enough to have hands?"


    Ao Yuqi answered strangely.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan''s somewhat relaxed face turned gloomy again.


    Does it matter if you have a hand?


    Why do you always say this sentence? ?


    Don''t talk about hands, he can use his hands and feet together and he won''t give up!


    "Answer well."


    Chu Yuan is also not easy to lose his temper, and said in a cold voice.


    "This, this... Sovereign, isn''t it easy to teach abandoned apprentices? When I was in Longfu, I also saw my elder brother accepting apprentices. My eldest brother didn¡¯t take care of it after receiving an apprentice. After half a year, that The apprentice can''t even fight a shrimp soldier, so I can''t scrap it, so I think it can be scrapped by stocking."


    Ao Yu thought for a long time and said.


    "Stocking?"


    Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows, and he has been able to teach three adults.


    "Yes, stocking, no one taught, it will definitely be abandoned."


    Ao Yu replied.


    "Then, do you think it is better to collect geniuses or to collect waste materials to teach scrap apprentices?"


    Chu Yuan touched his chin, and said with a squinting eyes.


    "Sect Master, why are you looking for geniuses or waste materials? Don''t the rules allow anyone to be found at random?"


    Ao Yu touched his head and asked in confusion.


    Hear this.


    Boom...


    Chu Yuan''s head suddenly shook.


    Yup.


    Is he stupid? ?


    Why not just find someone directly?


    Not looking for genius waste materials? ?


    His original idea seemed to be that he was worried about finding someone to become a talent at random.


    Now it seems that looking for waste geniuses are easy to become talents, and finding ordinary talents is king!


    Find a mundane person and keep it free. This is the real way to teach the abolition of apprentices!


    Chu Yuan has realized it.


    He realized how to teach abolished apprentices.


    The original depression due to Tantai Luoxue and the loss of tens of thousands of Lingshi all disappeared.


    "Yes, Ao Yu, a little bit level."


    Chu Yuan looked at Ao Yu with appreciation.


    "Sovereign overwhelmed."


    Ao Yu said quickly.


    "So you think it''s easier to get rid of someone, right?"


    Chu Yuan stood up and said.


    Next to Ao Yu watched Chu Yuan get up, and quickly followed up, thinking carefully for a while, before answering the Chu Sect Master.


    "Yes, Sovereign Chu, I think you can just find someone and restock it. Without any resources, you will never be able to make a name for it."


    "If you are unsure, you can find a beggar at random. If you can be a beggar, you will definitely have no qualifications. This is more stable."


    Ao Yu answered very seriously.


    Chu Yuan heard more and more excited.


    sure.


    This dragon.


    This brain is so good.


    With this method, can he still teach the apprentice not to be abolished.


    Beggars are more stable!


    "You kid can do it."


    Chu Yuan patted Ao Yu on the shoulder, got up and walked out.


    "Sovereign, wait for me."


    Ao Yu was trying to keep up, but was stopped by Xiaoer to pay.


    In a hurry, Ao Yu found a spirit stone and threw it to Xiao Er.


    still want to keep up.


    But this young man insisted on asking Ao Yu for money. This made Ao Yu anxious and said no more.


    This little second is very upright, saying that he can''t charge tips and must find money for Ao Yu.


    When Xiao Er called the shopkeeper to find the money for Ao Yu, Chu Yuan disappeared.


    Ao Yu can only go out of the noodle shop to find Chu Yuan.


    the other side.


    Walking out of the noodle restaurant, Chu Yuan walked on the street, scanning back and forth.


    Coincidentally, he really found a beggar.


    At the entrance of a darker alley, dozens of beggars were begging.


    Chu Yuan''s gaze fell subconsciously to one of the dozens of beggars who was relatively petite.


    Accept a beggar as a disciple!


    Absolutely impossible! !


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan became happy and excited. He stepped forward and walked towards the alley where the beggars were.


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    there is a third update before twelve o''clock


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 203： Su Xi, the fifth disciple (seeking a monthly pass)

    Chapter 203 Su Xi, the fifth disciple (seeking monthly ticket)


    Long Cinema, a dark alley.


    Chu Yuan walked not far from the group of beggars.


    hasn''t approached yet, a foul smell has spread over.


    Smelt this smell.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help frowning.


    No wonder the pedestrians around you will avoid this alley.


    Suddenly a doubt arose in Chu Yuan''s heart.


    These beggars are here to beg.


    But the smell on the body is so bad that pedestrians can''t avoid it, so how can it be approached.


    Pedestrians don¡¯t come close, so where are people giving alms?


    Why not come out after taking a shower.


    Wrong...


    Chu Yuan was stunned.


    But people don¡¯t beg, where can the money go to bathe and change clothes.


    But people don¡¯t bathe and change clothes, so how can they beg.


    But if people don¡¯t beg, how can they have the money to bathe and change clothes...


    Endless loop? ?


    Chu Yuan shook his head, and got rid of all these miscellaneous thoughts.


    He resisted the stench and walked inside.


    Those beggars with godless eyes saw characters like Chu Yuan walking in, and one by one quickly surrounded them.


    "Master, reward some money..."


    "Master, I haven¡¯t eaten for four days. I beg Master to stutter..."


    "Master..."


    These beggars came around, crying and begging.


    Chu Yuan frowned and waved his hand to make these beggars retreat.


    He removed some magic weapons from his storage bag, and the rest was cleaner than the bowls of these beggars.


    still begging for him.


    It would be nice if he didn''t find this group of beggars to beg.


    Chu Yuan walked straight to the petite beggar he had just seen.


    The beggar''s face was dirty, and he couldn''t see the specific face, only that he was a woman.


    It just made Chu Yuan a little strange.


    After approaching the beggar, he couldn''t smell the stench, on the contrary there was a faint fragrance.


    This scent is a bit good.


    But Chu Yuan could not smell the specific fragrance.


    "Big, sir, yes, can you give me some money."


    This little beggar seemed to be a little timid, he was trembling in his words, holding a tattered bowl in his hand, shaking it up.


    "Yes, but you need to answer me a question first."


    Chu Yuan¡¯s face is light and windy, with a taste of superiority.


    He kept staring at the little beggar, trying to see something in the little beggar.


    "Master, you, you ask."


    said the little beggar timidly.


    "what''s your name?"


    Chu Yuan asked with a chuckle.


    "Master, my name is Su Xi."


    Replied the little beggar.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    Su Xi...


    Surnamed Su.


    Ye surname is not accepted.


    The surname Zhang is not accepted.


    Tantai surname is not accepted.


    This Su surname...


    Although Su Qianyuan also stabbed him back, but Su Qianyuan was influenced by Zhang Han, and it is not considered that Su Qianyuan himself stabbed him back.


    Surnamed Su, barely able to accept it.


    The main thing is that this man is a beggar.


    Just accept a beggar as a disciple, it''s impossible to become a talent like this.


    "Would you like to worship me as a teacher?"


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan showed a smile.


    Accept a beggar into the clan.


    After entering the door, it¡¯s good to be able to feed this beggar, at least it¡¯s better than being a beggar here. He¡¯s not a lie to enter the clan.


    He is good for this beggar!


    "Huh? Master, what?"


    The little beggar ¡®Su Xi¡¯ was taken aback for a moment, but couldn¡¯t get his head back.


    "I said, would you like to worship me as a teacher and follow me to practice in Dongzhou?"


    Chu Yuan smiled and spoke.


    "Big, sir, can I?"


    Su Xi somewhat suspected that she had heard it wrong.


    There is a Xiuxian sect who wants to accept him as a disciple?


    Impossible, she is just a beggar.


    This should be an ordinary mundane sect, right?


    "Yes! As long as you want, it is absolutely possible! Come and leave with me!"


    Chu Yuan smiled and stretched out his palm.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Su Xi''s heart seemed to be touched. After hesitating for a while, she slowly put her palm on Chu Yuan''s palm.


    So warm...


    This was Su Xi¡¯s first reaction when he held Chu Yuan¡¯s palm.


    "Let''s go, Ao Yu? Ao Yu!"


    Seeing this, Chu Yuan nodded in satisfaction, turned around and wanted to call Ao Yu out, but yelled a reply without seeing Ao Yu.


    He turned around and found that Ao Yu''s figure was gone.


    suddenly his face turned black.


    Where did this stuff go?


    Just when Chu Yuan was speechless.


    A voice sounded in the distance.


    "Sovereign! I''m here!"


    I saw Ao Yu Takong hurriedly.


    The surrounding people saw Ao Yu in Takong, kneeling in horror and shouting immortals.


    Chu Yuan looked at such a high-profile Ao Yu, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    The next moment, Ao Yu quickly came to Chu Yuan.


    "Sovereign, I am here!"


    Ao Yu said.


    "Go, change the dragon, take us back."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    Transformed into a dragon? ?


    Ao Yu was stunned.


    He wanted to say that he was not a mount.


    But facing Chu Yuan...


    He dare not say anything.


    Forget it...


    the last time!


    The last time I was ridden!


    I want to talk to Sect Master Chu next time!


    Ao Yu took a deep breath, and when the figure moved, it turned into a light and transformed into a huge blue dragon.


    Wuhu! ! !


    The blue dragon took off, making a strange roar, causing the surrounding wind to surging, and the next moment it was covered with rolling black clouds, as if it was about to rain.


    The Canglong took off for a while, protruding the dragon head from between the clouds, and fell in front of Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan pulled up the shocked Su Xi and jumped onto the dragon''s head.


    Canglong saw it, flew up again, circled for a while over the Long Studio City, and then concealed between the clouds.


    Countless ordinary people in the Long Film City are kneeling on the ground, as if praying for something...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 204： Masters era (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 204 Master¡¯s Age (seeking monthly ticket)


    Zhongzhou.


    Huge island, residential area, above the mountain that belongs to Wudaozong.


    I learned that my master has left.


    The same four people returned to the mountain, discussing each other''s way.


    The four of them are all cultivating different ways, and each person''s way is realized by themselves.


    In this world of cultivating immortals, who are all walking the old ways of their predecessors, they belong to alternatives.


    So the four of them got together to discuss it, which was much more interesting than discussing with ordinary monks.


    The four of them were still talking about each other''s way at the beginning, and then they were chatting, and suddenly they talked about their master.


    "You said, what realm is the master now?"


    Su Qianyuan asked curiously.


    "Master¡¯s realm... This is hard to say. Master¡¯s realm fluctuates high and low, and I don¡¯t understand it. You have to ask the big brother, the big brother is the one who has the deepest understanding of Tao and the highest realm here. people."


    Zhang Han pondered for a moment, and looked at their big brother Ye Luo.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo, who was still curious about listening to the speech of the two juniors, was stunned.


    You can¡¯t see it, can I see it?


    Be aware that the level of difference between us is not too great.


    You can look at the curiosity in the eyes of the two juniors and younger sisters.


    Ye Luo can only stand up and say his own views.


    "To be honest, I don¡¯t understand Master¡¯s realm. Master¡¯s realm is very mysterious. The soul has signs of transforming the Nascent Soul, and the mana has signs of golden core. It used to become Qi refining, but now it is building foundations. , Very mysterious and mysterious."


    "Master told me about the Mahayana state before, maybe the master is the existence of the Mahayana state, or maybe the master has already entered the ascension in half a step!"


    "In short, the strength of the master is far from what we can imagine!"


    Ye Luo said in a very serious tone.


    Zhang Han and the other three heard them, and there was also a moment of silence, as if they were thinking about the true state of Chu Yuan.


    Assuming that their master is in this so-called ¡®Mahayana realm¡¯, then as long as they have cultivated to the Mahayana realm, they can have the same combat power as the master?


    No, they don¡¯t think so.


    There is sometimes a huge gap between the same realm and the same realm.


    is like an ordinary monk and Tianjiao, even if they are in the same realm, the fighting power that erupts is completely different.


    Tianjiao can easily kill ordinary monks in the same realm.


    Similarly, a few of them felt that even if their realm was really equal to the master one day, they would never be able to match the master.


    It is really that Master is too mysterious.


    Mysterious to the point that they can''t detect it.


    They don¡¯t even know how many years their master has existed.


    "Speaking of which, do you know what era the master was in?"


    Zhang Han asked.


    Ye Luo and Tantai Luo Xue both shook their heads, indicating that they did not know.


    It was Su Qianyuan, who stood up at this moment and touched his head, frowning.


    "Two brothers and sister, I know a little about this."


    Su Qianyuan said slowly.


    "Huh? What do you know?"


    Ye Luo raised his head to look at each other.


    Zhang Han and Tantai Luo Xue''s sights also fell on Su Qianyuan.


    "Master, do you remember when you taught me the Dao Fa in the hall when you led me to the beginning?"


    Su Qianyuan asked.


    "Remember, what''s wrong?"


    Ye Luo raised his eyebrows and replied.


    "At that time, when Master was preaching my Taoism in the main hall, he told me about a race called the Witch Clan! Master said that the Witch Clan is the avenue for body refining, and when the Master mentioned the Witch Clan, it was obvious The color of memory, I had an idea before, I wanted to check this witch clan, but I have been practicing in the future, so it was delayed. Perhaps through the witch clan, I can know the age of the master''s existence!"


    Su Qianyuan said the information.


    attracted Ye Luo and the others to ponder.


    Witch family? ?


    They have never heard of the name.


    Even Zhang Han, who reads the most, has never heard of it.


    "Three Junior Brothers, are you sure you are the Witch race? But this race... there is no record in the ancient books."


    Zhang Han said puzzledly.


    "It''s the Witch Clan. I can see the reminiscences on Master''s face at the time."


    Su Qianyuan said confidently.


    "But... we have never heard of the name Wu Clan."


    Zhang Han shook his head.


    "Why don''t you go to Wu Yue to ask? Zhongzhou is also the largest state in the world. There must be more records in the ancient times than in Dongzhou. Maybe there are records about this witch clan."


    Ye Luo suggested.


    The other three nodded.


    Think feasible.


    Just when the four of them were going to find Wu Yue.


    Coincidentally, Wu Yue just came to the top of the mountain, intending to see if Chu Yuan came back.


    As soon as he came, he was surrounded by Ye Luo and other four people, so scared that Wu Yue almost thought that these four people were going to do something to him.


    After listening carefully, I realized that the four disciples of Wudaozong wanted to ask him for news.


    This made Wu Yue relieved.


    But after listening carefully to what the four Wudao Sect disciples asked, he was taken aback.


    "Witch tribe? What kind of race is this? Is it a branch of Yao tribe?"


    Wu Yue asked in confusion.


    "I don''t know, if we knew, would we still ask you?"


    Ye Luo said blankly.


    "This...I don''t know this. I haven''t heard of the Wu Clan, but the elder Bai of the Zangfa Pavilion branch of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance has thoroughly studied everything in the ancient times. If four fellow Taoists Don''t mind, you can ask with me."


    Wu Yue, upon seeing this, suggested.


    "Yes."


    Ye Luo and the others looked at each other and nodded.


    Now that I know the news about the time when the Master existed, of course, I have to find out and satisfy my curiosity.


    Immediately, the five people left the Wudaozong mountain peak and headed to another area of ??the huge island.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon.


    The five people came to the Cangfa Pavilion branch of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance and met the Cangfa Pavilion elder.


    After they explain their intentions.


    The gray-haired elder of Tibetan Fa Pavilion also frowned his white eyebrows.


    "Witch? Witch? Why did the old man feel like he heard this before?"


    Tiangfa Pavilion elder whispered.


    Standing next to Ye Luo and other four disciples of Innocent Sect, they all shined.


    Actually anyone actually knows this witch clan?


    Does the era when Master really exists, will it be exposed? !


    Ye Luo and others'' minds became active, and they couldn¡¯t wait to know.


    Wu Yue on the side of ?? didn''t know that Ye Luo and others asked the Wu Clan because of Chu Yuan. He only thought that these four people were inquiring about the news. Seeing the look on the four people''s faces, they could also guess their thoughts.


    "Then Elder Bai, what is the origin of this Wu Clan? But is it a branch of the Yao Clan in ancient times?"


    Only listen to Wu Yue''s question.


    Zangfa Pavilion "Elder Bai" shook his head...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 205： Innocent small sect (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 205 There is nothing unusual about the small sect (seeking monthly ticket)


    On the huge island.


    Zangfa Pavilion.


    Elder Bai never knew which corner, he turned out a shabby book.


    This book is full of traces of the years, as if there have been unimaginable years and months, and the pages of yellowed paper seem to have witnessed a period of history.


    "Witch family is recorded in this book?"


    Wu Yue who was standing in the attic asked aloud.


    Elder Bai did not pay attention to Wu Yue, and opened the book directly.


    looked at Wu Yue for a moment.


    At any rate, he is also the leader of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    Would you not give him such a shame, without even answering a word?


    But when he thought about the elder''s temperament, it had always been like this, Wu Yue was relieved.


    If it wasn''t for the elder''s temperament, he wouldn''t be able to transfer the other party to this Tibetan Fa Pavilion branch.


    Ye Luo and others on the other side didn''t say anything, they came up silently, wanting to see the content of the book.


    But when they approached, they were dumbfounded.


    The pages recorded on the pages of the book are all unknowable words.


    In short, this is by no means the writing of this era.


    is not from ancient times either.


    Zhang Han is very knowledgeable and knows a lot of ancient characters.


    What is recorded in this book is by no means the writings of ancient times.


    Ye Luo and other four people could not understand the text, so they could only stand on one side, quietly waiting for the next action of the elder.


    Finally, after nearly a stick of incense has passed.


    The movement of Elder Bai''s hand stopped, and the book was turned to a shabby page.


    On this page, there is only half of it. There is a rune on it that you don¡¯t know. There is also a rune head at the break of the half of the page.


    "right here!"


    Elder Bai pointed to this page of the book and said loudly.


    "Dare to ask the elders, what does this rune mean?"


    Ye Luo took a step and asked.


    Hear this.


    Elder Bai glanced at Ye Luo, removed his palm from the book, and walked aside, as if thinking about something.


    After a while, he slowly spoke.


    "This book was found by Peng Dao in a very ancient ruins. The book was just like this. It is dilapidated. Since Pang Dao has practiced, he has been very curious about the ancient times and has been devoted to the ancients. Everything of the times."


    "This book is very old. When I first got this book, Pang Dao subconsciously thought that this book was a record of ancient times, but after careful inspection, I found that it was not."


    "After some scrutiny, Pindao discovered that the age of this book may have to be higher than the ancient times. Pindao boldly guessed! Beyond the ancient times, there may be other times! It''s just that there is no record! "


    Speaking of which.


    Elder Bai paused, thought about it, and then continued.


    "But in the world of cultivating immortals, it was just a guess, no one would believe it, so Pang Dao could only try to translate the meaning of the text in this book with a few friends. This page, this word, is witch !"


    Elder Bai finished speaking, his eyes fixed on the dilapidated book.


    The words come out.


    The four Wudao Sect disciples couldn''t help showing their surprise.


    In other words, does this witch race really exist?


    And existed in the ancient times? !


    Does this mean...


    The era when the master is truly vertical is far from the ancient times, but above the ancient times? !


    Thinking is extremely scary.


    The four people who thought of this couldn''t help but shrink their pupils.


    It seems to see the figure of my master wandering through the endless years.


    "By the way, where did you do this?"


    Elder Bai suddenly asked.


    "This... this is nothing to comment, but this elder, I am very curious, do you think there will be people from the ancient times who have survived to the present?"


    Zhang Han asked thoughtfully.


    "Are you afraid that you haven''t woken up? You don''t know if there are people from the ancient times. You said that the people from the ancient times have survived to the present? Why don''t you say that the people from the ancient times have risen and are now descending?"


    Bai Chang¡¯s boss opened his face, regardless of the identity of Zhang Han and others.


    In other words, he didn''t know who Zhang Han and others were, only that he came with Wu Yue.


    Listen to this.


    Zhang Han was not irritated, he still had a faint smile on his face, staring at the book next to him.


    "Then I don''t know, are there any other translations in this book?"


    Zhang Han continued to ask.


    "Not much. Most of this book cannot be translated at all. Only a small part of it is translated. For example, page 34 is the most complete page. The characters on it mean Gonggong, according to what you said. If the witches are a clan, this co-worker should also be a clan!"


    Elder Bai seems to be answering, but also seems to be mumbling to himself.


    Zhang Han and Ye Luo on the other side looked at each other.


    They have a bold idea.


    Wait for Master to come back.


    Maybe I can compose the words of Master.


    Look at whether the master really exists in the ancient times.


    "Since we have received the information, then Meng Wu, let''s go first."


    Ye Luo immediately proposed to leave.


    "Hmm...well, there are four fellow Taoists. If Senior Chu comes back, remember to tell me."


    Wu Yue has been a little confused until now. Hearing that the four disciples of Wudaozong were going back to the mountain, he immediately spoke.


    Ye Luo and others nodded and agreed.


    is preparing to leave Zangfa Pavilion.


    Suddenly a streamer flew from a distance, escaped into the Tibetan Pavilion, and stayed in front of Wu Yue.


    Wu Yue reached out and took the streamer.


    A message suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "Huh? Senior Chu is back?"


    Wu Yue said it subconsciously.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo, who was about to walk out of the Tibetan Pavilion, was stunned.


    Master is back?


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    No Dao Sect lives on the mountain peak.


    Ao Yu has returned here with Chu Yuan and Su Xi.


    After returning.


    Chu Yuan let Ao Yu stay where he was cool, and then took Su Xi into the hall.


    Su Xi followed Chu Yuan into the hall dementialy, her dirty little face was full of shock.


    Isn¡¯t it a good mundane sect?


    This is again riding a dragon, and it''s a floating island...


    What is the existence of her master...


    "Su Xi, right? You are called Xi''er as a teacher. This is the place where the Ten Thousand Sects Competition is held, not the place of our sect. When the Ten Thousand Sects Competition is over, I will take you back to the sect as a teacher ."


    Chu Yuanyun said lightly.


    In front of the disciples, his image is still full.


    "Dare to ask the great master...Master! We, what is our sect..."


    Su Xi said with a trembling voice.


    "Our sect? It''s just a small sect, nothing worthy of attention."


    Chu Yuan didn''t want to talk about the tiger skins of Sejongmen in Dongzhou Hidden, and said quickly.


    Su Xi was a little silent upon hearing this.


    Are all the small sects riding dragons...


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass! !


    There is a third update before twelve o''clock.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 206： Puppet theater (seeking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 206 Puppet theater (seeking monthly ticket)


    Wudaozong lives on the mountain peaks, in the hall.


    Standing in place, Su Xi was a little silent.


    He kept playing back what the master said in his mind.


    Nothing unusual...


    Nothing unusual...


    Then just ride the dragon...


    She thinks this master.


    How to say ??, the forced frame is a bit high.


    "Xier? What are you thinking about? Are you afraid? Don''t be afraid, no one can move you with the master."


    Chu Yuan looked at Su Xi''s silence, thinking that the other party had been begging for a long time, and suddenly came to this hall, a little scared, so she could only comfort her softly.


    "Master, brother, and disciple are fine, thank you for your concern!"


    Su Xi quickly regained consciousness.


    Hearing this master¡¯s concern, my heart warmed.


    No one cared about her for a long time.


    "Well, Xi''er, although I haven''t returned to the sect yet, I can still teach you some of the most basic things as a teacher. Would you like to learn?"


    Chu Yuan asked with a smile.


    "The disciple is willing!"


    Su Xi nodded quickly.


    "Okay, but before teaching, I have to ask you as a teacher, what do you want to cultivate?"


    Chu Yuan carried it with one hand, and Yun said lightly.


    "Huh? Master, what is Tao?"


    Su Xi said blankly.


    "What is Tao? This is the point. Tao is Tao, very Tao. The world and everything are within Tao. Where does this Tao come from? As the so-called..."


    Chu Yuan just planned to flicker every day.


    He stretched out his hands from his sleeves.


    But it turned out that Su Xi stood there with a dull face, as if listening to the heavenly book, and couldn''t understand it at first glance.


    This typical chicken and duck talk? ? ?


    People don¡¯t understand, and they don¡¯t even have the meaning of shock. He said these have a fart...


    Chu Yuan felt uncomfortable all at once.


    Although his purpose is only to fool his disciples, he also enjoys the process of fooling.


    But...


    But this disciple couldn''t understand it at all.


    But this is also a good thing.


    This disciple is so stupid that he has no chance of becoming a talent at all, which is beneficial to him.


    Chu Yuan felt relieved when he thought of this.


    "Xier, don''t you understand?"


    Chu Yuan slowly spoke.


    "Teacher, master, disciple is dull, don''t understand."


    Su Xi''s dirty little face is full of tension.


    I was afraid that my dullness would make this master angry.


    "It''s fine, it''s okay. If you don''t understand, you won''t understand. I will teach you slowly as a teacher."


    Chu Yuan stepped forward and touched Su Xi''s messy little head.


    "Disciples, thank you Master!!"


    Su Xi said repeatedly.


    "Well, since you still don¡¯t understand the Tao, then as a teacher, I¡¯ll simply tell you. When a teacher asks you what you want to cultivate, it means asking what you want to practice as the main practice. For example, several of your fellow students, you Senior brother repairs the sword, second brother cultivates the formation method, third brother cultivates the physical body, and fourth senior sister repairs...play chess."


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    Listen to this.


    Su Xi only understood what Chu Yuan meant and hesitated.


    As if wanting to say something, but dare not speak.


    Hesitating to speak and then stop.


    "Xier, say what you want to say boldly, it''s okay, three thousand Dadao, you can do whatever you want."


    Chu Yuan said with a smile.


    But my heart was muttering.


    What kind of Tao does this disciple want to cultivate?


    I hope it is not too serious, such as alchemy by refining tools, it is really possible to succeed.


    "Teacher, Master, can this disciple cultivate the Tao?"


    I heard the master¡¯s words.


    Su Xi trembled and took out a piece of rag from her arms.


    The rag was slowly opened, revealing the contents inside.


    Chu Yuan looked up and was taken aback.


    is a piece of wood inside?


    is wrong.


    This is a humanoid thing...


    Puppet? ?


    It¡¯s just that this puppet is a bit so


    The whole body is messy, a bit unlike.


    "Xier, you want this... um, puppets, do you use puppets for monasticism, right?"


    Chu Yuan groaned for a while before speaking.


    "Master, is it okay?"


    Su Xi asked nervously.


    "The way of puppets, puppets..."


    Chu Yuan was a little happy in her heart, but also a little overwhelmed.


    Happily, using toys like puppets to practice monasticism, you don¡¯t waste anyone...


    At a loss, he doesn¡¯t know how to play puppets...


    How can he play a puppet? ?


    Don¡¯t blow, how can I prove that this path is awesome?


    Chu Yuan racked his brains, but still couldn''t think of it.


    How on earth should he blow this way.


    How can he play the puppet...


    "Master, can''t it work? If it doesn''t work, I, I can change to another one."


    Seeing Chu Yuan frowned, Su Xi said in a hurry.


    "Yes, yes, you can wait a moment, let the teacher make a good deduction."


    Chu Yuan continued to think.


    A puppet must rip something out.


    Puppetry?


    What''s so interesting about the puppet show.


    The name is vulgar.


    However, the puppet show can indeed be used for a bit. The puppet show uses lines to manipulate the puppets, and this disciple can be fooled from this point.


    Just talk about the way of puppets directly, it''s too out of style.


    Puppet show, puppet show...


    He remembers that puppet shows are also called puppet shows, right?


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly realized.


    Puppet theater! !


    Puppet! !


    Now he knows how to blow.


    If it''s just puppet show, he really doesn''t know how to say it.


    Changed to a puppet, then this style has risen steadily.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up, looked at Su Xi, and opened his mouth...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 207： The Way of Puppets (see monthly pass)

    Chapter 207 The Way of Puppets (seeking monthly pass)


    Zhongzhou.


    On the huge island, there are mountain peaks inhabited by Wudaozong.


    At this moment, above the hall.


    Chu Yuan already had cares in her heart.


    He looked down at Su Xi and the worn-out puppet in Su Xi''s hand.


    "Xier, are you sure you really want to do puppetry?"


    "Puppets are nicknamed puppets. It is not so much the way of puppet repair, but rather the way of puppet repair. What is the way of puppet? Heaven and earth, let everything be controlled by you, this is the way of puppets!"


    "This way is very strong, but this way is very difficult to practice. It is not a great perseverance, great wisdom, and one cannot practice. I will ask you one last time as a teacher, but I really want to cultivate this way?"


    Chu Yuan slowly said.


    "Master, Master, this puppet was left to me by my brother, and has been with me. I, I want to fix this."


    Su Xi is still a little nervous, but there is firmness in her tone.


    "Okay! As expected of a disciple of the teacher, dare to challenge the difficulties!"


    Chu Yuan nodded very satisfied.


    Before he has left.


    This path is difficult to repair.


    So you can¡¯t fix anything. It has nothing to do with me, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s difficult.


    Chu Yuan dismissed this kind of puppetry.


    Puppet? toy!


    Cultivating with toys, you can cultivate talents.


    He Chu, don''t live anymore, go back to Wudaozong, find a stone and smash himself to death.


    "But this is not in our sect. You can only do the most basic practice. Later, the teacher will prepare some puppets for you. You have fun, ahem, and study it first."


    Chu Yuan said with a smile.


    "Yes, Master, disciples must follow Master and practice hard!"


    Su Xi nodded quickly.


    In fact, she was half-knowing when she listened.


    But she didn''t dare to ask anything, she just wanted to wait until then to study it for herself.


    "Well, it''s so good. You should also wash it and change into clean clothes. You wait, let the teacher ask someone to prepare it for you."


    Chu Yuan got up and walked out of the hall.


    Su Xi just wanted to say something.


    at this time.


    There was a sound outside the hall.


    Su Xi suddenly became nervous, approaching Chu Yuan a little bit, timidly.


    Chu Yuan raised his head and looked outside the hall.


    I saw Ye Luo and other four people walking in.


    The four of them were very happy when they saw Master in the hall, but suddenly they saw the dirty little girl next to Master, and they were all taken aback.


    This person is...


    Master¡¯s new disciple?


    There was a faint guess in their hearts, but they didn''t froze for too long, and soon recovered.


    "Disciples pay respect to Master!!"


    The four disciples all bowed.


    See this scene.


    The Chu Yuan on the other side was not in such a good mood.


    Seeing these four disciples walking together like a small team, he was a little angry.


    A nest of snakes and rats! !


    These four disciples, except for Tantai Luoxue, all let him hold a high level!


    If it hadn¡¯t been for this Wanzong Grand Tournament, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to spot this talented disciple Tantai Luoxue! !


    Fortunately, he found out in time.


    Otherwise, he has a high level to be deducted! !


    Chu Yuan thought about this, how could he be in a good mood.


    But in front of these disciples, he was not good at showing anything.


    "Huh, are you back?"


    Chu Yuanyun said lightly.


    "Yes, Master, and the disciples have all passed the first round of the competition. After the elimination is handled, the second round can be continued."


    Ye Luo stood up and said respectfully.


    "Yes, Not Bad."


    Chu Yuan endured the pain caused by the loss of the tens of thousands of spirit stones, nodded and said.


    "Master, is this your new disciple, our little sister?"


    Zhang Han smiled and asked, his eyes fell on Su Xi who was a little timid.


    In his opinion, these are all the fighting power left by the Master for his future sitting on the Wudao Sect.


    Although the little girl is dirty and looks very ordinary.


    But if it falls into the hands of the master, and is accepted as an apprentice by the master, it will definitely become stronger quickly.


    The future must be the mainstay of his Wudao Sect!


    "Yes, her name is Su Xi, she is a new disciple of the teacher, and also your junior sister."


    Chu Yuan didn''t say anything, and nodded and admitted.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo and other four people all shined in front of them.


    Master admitted, then this person is their little junior sister.


    Looking at Su Xi, who was dressed in shabby clothes and had a dirty face.


    They are all curious.


    can make the master be accepted as an apprentice, surely there is something outstanding in his body.


    "Fifth Junior Sister Su Xi, right? I''m your Second Senior Brother, why are you wearing this dress and holding a doll, and go, Second Senior Brother will take you to change into clean clothes first."


    Zhang Han showed a gentle smile, and walked forward to say hello to Su Xi.


    "Go, go, go for a good practice, let''s go, take your junior sister to change the job, I''ll leave it to you."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand quickly.


    Just kidding, Zhang Han, this old Yinbi, dare he let Su Xi follow?


    In case it happens to be a miserable talent, wouldn''t he have no place to cry?


    Compared to Zhang Han, Ye Luo made him feel more at ease.


    Well, he thinks this big disciple is not bad.


    It''s okay to let Ye Luo take Su Xi to tidy up her clothes.


    "Follow Master''s orders."


    Ye Luo walked out and saluted Chu Yuan.


    Then he walked to Su Xi, smiled and said something to Su Xi, probably to let Su Xi follow him.


    Su Xi looked up at Chu Yuan.


    After receiving Chu Yuan''s instruction, he obediently followed Ye Luo and left the hall.


    Chu Yuan watched Ye Luo and Su Xi leave, nodded secretly, and was about to leave the hall.


    Suddenly thought of something, stopped and looked at Zhang Han.


    "Han''er, don''t be idle. Go to the common city to buy some puppets. You have to pick good-looking ones."


    Chu Yuan said.


    Zhang Han: "..."


    He suddenly felt that his master had changed.


    Don''t let him take care of the younger sister, just erect the majesty of his brother.


    Now he actually asked him to buy some puppets.


    Master doesn¡¯t love him anymore.


    Or, because he is the future Sect Master of Wudao Sect, the Master is more harsh on him?


    With many thoughts in mind, Zhang Han spoke to Chu Yuan.


    "Please follow the master''s order, the disciples will go later."


    Zhang Han didn''t dare to beep in front of Master.


    Without a trace, he winked at Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luoxue, reminding them not to forget what they wanted to ask.


    Done these.


    He honestly withdrew from the hall.


    Seeing this, Chu Yuan didn''t bother to say anything. He casually said a few words with Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luoxue, so that the two of them could practice hard, and then they were ready to leave.


    Just as Chu Yuan was about to walk out of the hall, Su Qianyuan yelled again.


    "Master, wait a minute!!"


    first more


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 208： Su Xi who cant see through the eyes (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 208 Su Xi who can''t see through the eyes (seeking monthly ticket)


    In the main hall.


    Chu Yuan stopped the steps he was about to take, and turned to look at Su Qianyuan''s bald apprentice.


    Don¡¯t understand why this apprentice stopped him.


    "Qian Yuan, do you still have something to do?"


    Chu Yuan turned to ask.


    "Master! The disciple wants to ask Master about one more thing."


    Su Qianyuan touched the shiny head and spoke.


    On the other side, Tantai Luo Xue, dressed in Tsing Yi, couldn''t help but set her sights on her master. It was obvious that she was also very concerned about this question.


    It''s just that she looked in the direction where Su Xi had just left from time to time, as if thinking about something, and light flashed from time to time in the dark golden pupils.


    "Just ask."


    Chu Yuan did not pay attention to look at Tantai Luoxue, staring at Su Qianyuan, curious what the other party wanted to ask him.


    "That, Master, do you know a race called Gong Gong?"


    Su Qianyuan bit the bullet and asked.


    "The Gonggong tribe? Is there such a race?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, and then asked.


    "Ah? Master, I don¡¯t know. I heard you talk about the Witch Clan before. I checked it out when I was curious, but I couldn¡¯t find any big information. I only found the word Gonggong, so I came here. Ask Master if Gonggong is a race."


    Su Qianyuan said in confusion.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan was stunned, and stood there stiffly.


    Somewhat wrong.


    what?


    Wizards really exist? Wasn''t this what he ridiculed based on previous web articles?


    Is it possible that there are witches in this world?


    However, according to Su Qianyuan''s words, the word Gonggong was only found after consulting it. So even if the Wu clan really exists, it is just the history of this world, right?


    It can only be said that perhaps there was a witch race in this world.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t react for a while, and stood there blankly.


    This look fell in the eyes of Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luo Xue in the temple, but it was different.


    The two looked at each other and nodded slightly.


    Sure enough!


    Master knows this ¡®joint work¡¯, Master is reminiscing about the past!


    Master is a character who existed in that era! !


    Chu Yuan at the gate of the hall didn''t know that these two disciples had started to make up their minds in front of him.


    He thought carefully for a while, then came back to his senses and spoke slowly.


    "Gonggong...Gonggong should not be a race. The legendary Witch tribe has twelve ancestral witches. It is the leader of the Witch tribe. Gonggong is one of them. The law of water control is an extremely powerful person. The strong presence has even touched Wu Zhoushan in anger...cough cough."


    "These are all legends. Just listen to them. In short, Gonggong should be a powerful existence, not a race."


    Chu Yuan finished speaking, and stepped out of the hall.


    He didn''t dare to go on.


    He doesn''t even know whether the Wu Clan thing is the same as what he knows, and where else is it ridiculous.


    If the witches in this world are different from what he knows, wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing?


    It¡¯s better to leave now.


    Chu Yuan left.


    Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luo Xue were still standing in the hall. They looked at the back of Chu Yuan leaving, their eyes widened, and they couldn''t help being silent.


    The hall is quiet.


    Quiet to a weird point.


    After a while.


    Su Qianyuan took the lead to speak, breaking the silence.


    "This...I...he...Master..."


    "Master knows such detailed news, but still keeps saying it is a legend? Who believes this?"


    "Master, this is too underestimating our IQ..."


    Su Qianyuan took a deep breath.


    The era above the ancient times, they have never heard of it, and even the word ¡®Gonggong¡¯ has only recently been learned.


    Master gave such specific news backhand, which undoubtedly completely confirmed the era of Master¡¯s existence.


    Especially the reminiscence on Master¡¯s face when we just mentioned ¡®Gonggong¡¯, which is the key to confirming Master¡¯s existence in the era.


    "Master probably survived from that era! Gonggong was so angry that Zhoushan... Master seemed unwilling to mention this matter just now. Maybe we can write it down. If there is a chance in the future, maybe we can uncover some secrets. Xin."


    Tantai Luo Xue said softly.


    "My secret? Junior sister, the current world of immortality does not even know the existence of the times beyond the ancient times. How can this be revealed?"


    Su Qianyuan gave a wry smile and said.


    "There will always be a chance in the future."


    Tantai Luo Xue shook her head.


    "Forget it, just write down this matter, just talk to the senior brother and others later, OK, junior sister, I''m leaving now, it''s time to go back and rest."


    Su Qianyuan prepares to return to his bedroom to rest.


    "Brother San, wait!"


    Tantai Luo Xue suddenly shouted, calling Su Qianyuan.


    "What''s wrong? Junior sister is still okay?"


    Su Qianyuan said suspiciously.


    "Three brothers, do you feel that our little sister is a bit different from ordinary people?"


    Tantai Luo Xue said thoughtfully.


    "Different from ordinary people? Junior sister, do you mean the little Junior Sister''s dress? This little Junior Sister''s dress is indeed very strange, her face is dirty, and people who don''t know think they are beggars."


    Su Qianyuan said directly.


    "Forget it, it''s okay, Brother San, go and rest."


    There was a touch of helplessness on the beautiful cheeks of Tantai Luo Xue, and he said softly.


    Hear this.


    Su Qianyuan felt very strange.


    But I was too lazy to think, and after talking to Tantai Luoxue, he left the hall.


    Soon, only Tantai Luo Xue left in the hall.


    She stood alone in the middle of the hall.


    Huhu...


    A breeze blew from outside the hall.


    Blowed her into a hunting robe in Tsing Yi.


    Tantai Luo Xue stood still.


    "This little junior girl is really peculiar."


    Tantai Luo Xue whispered.


    She has a pair of bright eyes.


    After the soul realm is strong, the power of the eye will naturally increase.


    When she saw Su Xi, she noticed a difference.


    The little sister is surrounded by layers of golden light.


    These points of light cannot be seen by others, but she can only see them with insight.


    But even if she has natural insight, she can''t see through those golden light spots.


    But she knew those golden spots were not easy.


    is very likely to be related to the talent of the junior sister Su Xi.


    "Forget it, I think so many are useless. Master accepts apprentices. If the disciples are not good, then that''s weird."


    "Look at the senior brothers, and then at the second senior brothers and the third senior brothers. Each of them is a peerless Tianjiao level existence. Even I am a natural wise-eyed Tianjiao. If the younger sister is not outstanding, the master cannot accept the younger sister.


    Tantai Luo Xuezhu opened her lips lightly, and said a few words slowly.


    finished.


    She shook her head and smiled, tidy up the clothes that had been messed up by the breeze, got up and walked out of the hall, and returned to her bedroom...


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    is a little sleepy, cabbage will try to finish the third update before twelve o''clock!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 209： Solve problems for Master! (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 209 Solving problems for Master! (Seeking monthly pass)


    Zhongzhou.


    On the huge island.


    Outside an attic.


    Ye Luo stood there blankly, waiting quietly.


    His robe shook with the romantic hunting, black hair casually shawl, surrounded by a faint coercion, so that people close to him could not help but feel a sense of depression.


    For example, a deacon next to him is uncomfortable.


    He is nothing more than the realm of transforming the gods.


    Standing next to Ye Luo, pressed by this faint coercion, it was like a huge boulder on his chest, even breathing was a bit difficult, and it was too uncomfortable.


    But he did not dare to say anything.


    can only carry it silently and stand aside.


    "So, why haven''t my juniors come out yet?"


    Ye Luo looked at the closed attic door and asked faintly.


    "My lord, how long is this...The adult needs to take a bath and change clothes. Although there is a maid to help, it is not so fast. Moreover, we have prepared a lot of clothes. Maybe the adult is choosing clothes."


    The deacon said with a wry smile.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo said nothing more, and stood there quietly.


    Master asked him to take this little junior sister to sort out the image.


    Of course he contacted someone from the Immortal Cultivator Alliance to help him handle this matter.


    Wu Yue knew what Ye Luo had ordered, so he almost didn''t take care of it personally, just because he was really busy with the Ten Thousand Competition in the end.


    So only one deacon can be sent here.


    No, Ye Luo asked the deacon to transfer dozens of maids, take Su Xi to the attic for a bath, and then change clothes.


    The whole ?? is n long.


    Ye Luo had no choice but to wait quietly.


    While waiting, he was also thinking.


    This Junior Sister Su Xi doesn¡¯t seem to know the horror of their Wudao Sect.


    It seemed to think that their Wudao Sect was an ordinary Cultivation Sect.


    I guess it¡¯s the master who hasn¡¯t talked to the junior sister yet, right?


    It''s better for him to talk to the younger sister in the meantime later, so that it will save the master from worrying about it.


    Ye Luo thought, and nodded slightly.


    Just when Ye Luo thought about it.


    Squeak...


    The door to the attic was finally opened.


    The faint pressure on Ye Luo''s body immediately dissipated, and he raised his head to look at the attic.


    The deacon next to ??: "..."


    Dare to feel the pressure on you, just to make me feel uncomfortable and make me sick? ?


    The deacon looked weird and stepped aside so as not to disturb the meeting with the one in the attic.


    the other side.


    In the attic.


    A completely new Su Xi walked out.


    At this moment, Su Xi is wearing a light blue robe, embroidered with a picture of a gentle breeze, and her black hair hangs straight down to her waist. The dirt on her face is gone, revealing the truth. Content.


    I have to say that Su Xi¡¯s face is very good-looking, not as noble and glamorous as Tantai Luoxue, she is more of a kind of cuteness, with a kind of approachable feeling.


    "Big Brother."


    Although Su Xi has a brand new look, she is still a little timid.


    Everyone can hear the urgency of the tone while speaking.


    "Well, Junior Sister, what do you think? But if you have any needs, you can tell them all."


    Ye Luo said with a faint smile.


    "Big brother, no more, it''s enough, just...this robe is too expensive and can automatically avoid dust. It seems to be a treasure. Wouldn¡¯t it be too good for the younger sister to wear it?"


    Su Xi hesitated.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo hasn¡¯t said anything yet.


    The deacon jumped out.


    "No, no, no, how can it be valuable, my lord, if you want this robe, it is the honor of this robe, how can it be valuable!"


    The deacon quickly said respectfully.


    "Yes, Junior Sister, it''s just a robe, you can wear it away after you wear it, it''s okay."


    Ye Luoben is the lord of the holy land. He is rich and wealthy. Not to mention that he does not need to pay to buy this robe, but he needs it, so he won''t even blink if he buys a thousand more pieces.


    "Then, that''s all right."


    Su Xi listened to what the two said, and couldn''t say anything.


    "Okay, little sister, let''s go, let''s go back with brother."


    Ye Luo said with a smile.


    After nodding to the deacon, a wave of Dao Yun rose out of thin air to wrap Su Xi, leading him to the mountain where Wu Dao Sect lived.


    During the flight.


    Ye Luo slowed down a little, and felt that he needed to tell his little junior sister about the glory that belonged to their Innocent Sect.


    Think of this.


    Ye Luo couldn''t help showing a smile on his face.


    "Little Junior Sister, do you know, what kind of sect is our sect?"


    Ye Luo asked.


    "Huh? This, um...the average sect?"


    Su Xi, who was flying surrounded by Dao Yun, subconsciously took out these words.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo almost dissipated Tao Yun without losing his mind.


    Good guy!


    Once you speak, it¡¯s Master¡¯s style.


    is worthy of being a master.


    Merely small sect...


    This is mediocre and works well.


    Ye Luo thought to himself, feeling that this word is very high.


    Maybe next time, he can also use this sentence.


    The routine of declining first and increasing later.


    The lord of the sacred land on his side, telling others that he is the lord of the innocent small sect, and then exploded that he is the lord of the sacred land.


    I''m coming!


    Thinking about that feeling, Ye Luo suddenly felt full of expectation.


    However, the focus now is to talk to this little junior girl about the true glory of their Wudao Sect.


    This also saves Master from explaining slowly with this little junior sister in the future!


    To solve problems for the master is something that all disciples of the Innocent Sect need to do!


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 210： Sovereign of Mingxian Shengzong Chu Tianhen (seeking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 210 Sovereign of Mingxian Shengzong Chu Tianhen (seeking monthly ticket)


    Between the clouds of a huge island.


    Ye Luo flew with Su Xi.


    At the same time, Ye Luo tried to tell Su Xi the glory that belonged to their Wudao Sect.


    "Little Junior Sister, Brother told you that what Master said is mediocre, just a humble meaning, not that our sect is really mediocre."


    Ye Luo slowly said.


    "Master, I, I know, there is no small sect who rides a dragon."


    Su Xi nodded seriously. She also knew that her sect was not easy.


    "No, our sect is probably bigger than you think. Do you know what the hidden Sejong Sect is?"


    Ye Luo said softly.


    "Big brother, I know this. The''Mr. Xuan Jing'' once made a speech in the Gulan Empire of the common world of Zhongzhou, called''Remnants of the Old Era'', in which it was said that the Sejong Gate of Seclusion is the Old Era. For some reason, the gate of the mountain was closed tightly, and the sect that was gradually forgotten by the world was left to the new era, that is, the Sejong Gate!"


    Su Xi''s eyes lit up, as if recalling her past, she spoke.


    Ye Luo next to ?? was stunned.


    It turns out that the Sejong Gate of the Hidden came like this...


    is wrong.


    He wanted to explain to this little junior sister, why did he become this little junior sister to explain to him? !


    However, this little junior girl, she knows too much, right?


    Ye Luo was a little curious about the identity of this little junior girl.


    Clearly dresses like a beggar, but he knows this.


    But Ye Luo knew that it was not the time to ask about this right now.


    After Su Xi finished speaking, he continued to speak.


    "Yes, the hidden Sejong Gate is just like what you said, and our Wudao Sect is the hidden Sejong Gate belonging to Dongju!"


    "Furthermore, our Wudao School has a long heritage, far from being comparable to that of the Sejong Gate. Our Wudao School has a very deep background. It can be compared to a state in the temple of magic! Every piece of treasure in the Shenbing Pavilion can be taken out. It can set off a **** storm in a state!"


    "Moreover, the sect predecessors of the Innocent Sect have all soared. This is enough to prove the foundation of our Innocent Sect!!"


    "In addition, our Wudao Sect has always preached but failed to preach the Fa, what is the meaning of preaching but not preaching? Let the big brother slowly tell you..."


    Ye Luo seems to have opened the gate.


    elaborated on the glory and power that belonged to their Wudao Sect.


    Su Xi was taken aback after hearing it, her small face was a little confused.


    She couldn''t understand a little bit.


    But I don¡¯t know how to be serious.


    It feels great.


    This made Su Xi a little dazed. She had been reduced to a beggar before, and in a blink of an eye she was actually accepted as an apprentice by such sects and strong men.


    "Our master is a top-notch expert who is not far from ascent. We must remember to follow Master¡¯s teachings. So, sister, you...hmm? What''s wrong with you, sister?"


    Ye Luo said this, looking at Su Xi''s look in circles, he couldn''t help but stunned, his voice stopped abruptly.


    Think about it again, and then I understand.


    It is estimated that he said too much.


    This little junior girl can''t respond a little bit.


    After all, this little junior sister is just a mortal and has not entered into practice.


    "Okay, that''s it, Junior Sister, please practice well first. Remember, this world of immortal cultivation is respected by strength. Without strength, no one will recognize you."


    Ye Luo shook his head and smiled, then spoke again.


    "Strength is the respect..."


    Su Xi heard this word, her eyes flashed with hatred, and she couldn''t help holding her hands together.


    Ye Luo is a strong one. Of course he has noticed Su Xi''s small movements.


    He also vaguely guessed.


    It is estimated that it is related to the past of this little sister in my own family.


    Ye Luo did not ask, he would naturally know everything when the time was right.


    Leaf drop no longer speaks.


    Su Xi seemed to be meditating on something, and did not speak any more.


    Both fell silent, and flew towards the peak where Wudaozong lived.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    Outside the huge island.


    A magic circle rises from the bottom of Zhang Han''s feet, and he is flying away.


    He is going to buy some puppets in the common city.


    While flying, he was still muttering in his heart.


    Master, does he even ask him to come here in person?


    Isn¡¯t it just going to buy some puppets?


    Just ask someone to buy it, so why not go out in person.


    You need to know that he is the Sect Master of Dignified Wudao Sect. Although it is the future, that is enough, so he won''t ask him to buy some puppet toys in person.


    Zhang Han muttered to himself.


    He was thinking about why the Master asked him to come to the puppet himself.


    First of all, what is the role of this puppet?


    Big Brother, definitely don¡¯t need it.


    The third and fourth younger sisters are definitely not needed.


    There is only one possibility.


    New beginners need to use puppets.


    In other words, the practice of the younger sister may have something to do with puppets.


    Master asked him to go to the common city to buy puppets...


    Could it be...


    Master wants the younger sister to remember him. It is the puppet he bought for the younger sister, so that when he inherits Wudaozong in the future, he can be recognized by this younger sister?


    Think of it this way.


    Zhang Han''s mind was shocked, he understood.


    Not bad!


    Master definitely meant this!


    Master has been paving the way for him step by step.


    I am afraid that the distance from the master is soaring, and it is very close.


    Zhang Han felt a little excited when he thought of this.


    Since this is the case, he really has to handle this matter well.


    Find a place and ask which puppet from the common city is better.


    With this idea.


    Zhang Han thought, the light of the magic circle on the soles of his feet flickered, and the speed was faster.


    He quickly flew towards the outside.


    at this time.


    Suddenly a golden light flickered from the sky, seeming to want to stop Zhang Han from flying.


    Zhang Han reacted extremely quickly.


    The moment the golden light appeared, he noticed it.


    He also noticed that this golden light was directed at him.


    "So courageous!!!"


    A cold color flashed in Zhang Han''s eyes, and his usual smile showed seriousness.


    I saw the lunar star in the sky appear between his flipped palms, and a beam of moonlight shone down.


    The azure blue rune flew out from Zhang Han''s heart.


    This series of kung fu was completed in just a moment.


    The large arrays centered on Zhang Han are arranged in an instant.


    The power of horror is coming.


    A voice came from a distance.


    "Xiaoyou Zhang! Wait a minute! There is nothing wrong with being poor!"


    I saw the golden light flying over, revealing the figure inside.


    is a middle-aged man with a majestic face wearing a white robe.


    "Who are you?"


    Zhang Han is in countless large formations, surrounded by a little fluorescent light, looking down at the middle-aged man like a god.


    "Xiaoyou Zhang, Pang Dao is Chu Tianhen, the contemporary lord of the Immortal Saint Sect of the Sejong Gate in Zhongzhou! Pang Dao is not malicious here, but there are things I want to talk to Zhang Xiaoyou."


    The middle-aged man "Chu Tianhen" said...


    first more


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 211： Chu Tianhens intent (seeking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 211 The intention of Chu Tianhen (seeking monthly ticket)


    Zhongzhou.


    Between the clouds thousands of miles away from the huge island.


    Zhang Han confronted the middle-aged man who claimed to be the Sovereign of Zhongzhou Yin Shizong Gate Immortal Saint Sect.


    Although the other party said that he was not malicious, Zhang Han had never let go of his guard, and he was still in countless big formations.


    In the big formation, he was inherently invincible.


    No matter what the other party''s intention is, he doesn''t need to be afraid at all.


    "Zhongzhou Yin Shizongmen Ming Xiansheng Sect Sovereign? I remember, there is no communication between us? Dare to ask the predecessors, what is it?"


    Zhang Han stood in the center of the big formation, using himself as the front line, and said lightly.


    His words were blessed by mana, and passed to the middle-aged ¡®Chu Tianhen¡¯ through a large array of people.


    On the other side, Chu Tianhen, who stood in the air, looked at the large formations, and heard what Zhang Han said, and was silent for a while.


    He came here this time just to wait for the disciple surnamed Zhang from the Sejong Gate of Yin in Dongzhou to come out.


    What you want is nothing but that kind of instant array technique.


    The foundation of their Ming Xian Shengzong''s sect is curse.


    The spell is similar to the formation, and there are many prerequisites for the arrangement.


    After he learned that Zhang Han possessed a technique that could form an array in an instant, he rushed over immediately, wanting to see if he could get this kind of array technique.


    As for why not find Chu Yuan...


    Chu Tianhen certainly knew that Chu Yuan was the one who really taught this formation technique.


    But he did not dare to find Chu Yuan.


    Asking for the secret method of his sect, this is a big taboo.


    He was afraid that Chu Yuan would directly fight with him, and then the fun would be great.


    So he can only wait here for Zhang Han to come out.


    Unexpectedly, it was really waited until Zhang Han came out.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Han was so cautious.


    There are still so many big formations laid down.


    Chu Tianhen is not afraid of this big formation.


    But he was worried that this big formation would attract the attention of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance, and was discovered by Chu Yuan.


    "Xiaoyou Zhang, you''d better withdraw the big formation first. You can''t let others hear what you want to say to Xiaoyou Zhang, this big formation is too arrogant."


    Chu Tianhen said helplessly.


    "Hmm... how difficult is this."


    Zhang Han pondered for a moment, and with a wave of his hand, a large shielding formation centered on him, covering the surroundings.


    makes the outside world invisible at all.


    With a wave of his hand, it was the ability of a large array, and Chu Tianhen''s eyes were fiery.


    "Looking at Zhang Xiaoyou''s appearance, it seems that there is something to be done, so Pang Dao is blunt. Pang Dao wants to learn Zhang Xiaoyou''s formation technique, I wonder if Zhang Xiaoyou can teach it? If there are any conditions, Zhang Xiaoyou can talk , The poor will definitely satisfy the little friends."


    Chu Tianhen said straightforwardly.


    "So, you ran to stop me, just want to learn my layout technique?"


    Zhang Han was taken aback, and said.


    "Yes, this method is very important to the poor Tao. If you can teach it, you can speak under any conditions."


    Chu Tianhen quickly spoke again.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han was in a daze.


    This Zhongzhou Yin Sejong Sect Sect Master came here personally, just because of his layout technique?


    Good fellow.


    He is a good guy directly.


    Fortunately, what does he think the other party''s intention is.


    However, there is nothing else he can learn except him.


    Because other people don¡¯t have a natural heart.


    "Senior, this method may not be able to be taught to you, because this method requires a special physique to learn. Without a special physique, you can''t learn my formation technique."


    Zhang Han breathed a sigh of relief and said.


    "Huh? Special physique? Dare to ask Xiaoyou Zhang, what special physique do you need?"


    Chu Tianhen frowned slightly, and asked with her hands on her back.


    "This physique is hard to say, I can only say that, in the historical records, there was only one person. Senior, this method really cannot be taught."


    Zhang Han shook his head and said.


    "Then this, that kind of physique is necessary? Can''t you use other things to replace this kind of physique?"


    Chu Tianhen took a deep breath and asked unwillingly.


    "This...I don''t know this. Maybe I can try it, but this is all for the future. Senior, I still have things to be busy. If there is nothing else, please give way."


    A bright light flashed in Zhang Han''s eyes, but he still opened his mouth to let Chu Tianhen make way.


    Look for something to replace the heart of the array.


    Maybe he can try to find it later.


    His layout method can not only be his own.


    After he becomes the Sect Master of Wudao Sect, he accepts the doormen, this kind of formation technique can also be used for the doormen to learn.


    Chu Tianhen on the other side frowned, still not giving way.


    See this scene.


    Standing in the big formation, Zhang Han squinted his eyes and prepared for the worst.


    "Senior is not willing to give way? Or do you want to give some advice to juniors?"


    "But seniors have to think about it. With my master¡¯s ability, maybe I have noticed you at this moment. If I want to give advice to juniors, maybe my master will come out too, and I want to give advice to seniors."


    Zhang Han decisively moved out of Chu Yuan.


    Use this to oppress the opponent.


    "Xiaoyou Zhang, Pang Dao has no other meaning. Pang Dao just hopes that if Zhang Xiaoyou finds something to replace Zhang Xiaoyou''s special physique in the future, he can teach the formation technique to Pang Dao."


    Chu Tianhen explained repeatedly.


    "I''ll talk about it later, I''ll talk about it later."


    Zhang Han is not interested in continuing to chat with this person.


    "Here, nothing else, what does Zhang Xiaoyou want to do? Can you tell me? Maybe Poor Dao can help Xiaoyou one or two."


    Chu Tianhen is determined and wants to make friends with Zhang Han first.


    "I''m going to the ordinary to buy some puppets, what can you help?"


    Zhang Han''s speechless way.


    "Puppet? Is a puppet a puppet?"


    Chu Tianhen was taken aback for a moment and asked.


    "Yes, puppets are puppets."


    Zhang Han nodded.


    "Why should the little friend go to buy it himself? There are many puppets with exquisite workmanship here in Pang Dao, as long as you inject mana, you can use it! Little friend, go on."


    Chu Tianhen took out a storage bag and threw it to Zhang Han in the big formation.


    See this scene.


    Zhang Han stretched out his hand.


    The storage bag easily fell into his hand.


    Zhang Han looked at it. There were all puppets inside, and looking at the breath, each puppet had the strength of the Nascent Infant Realm, and there were probably more than a dozen puppets.


    This¡­¡­


    Give it to him directly?


    So generous?


    When Zhang Han just wanted to say something.


    Chu Tianhen once again turned into a streamer and disappeared, giving Zhang Han no chance to speak at all.


    It¡¯s clear that Zhang Han should accept his love.


    Zhang Han shook his head, there was nothing to say, he waved his hand, and dispersed the many big formations.


    Picked up the storage bag, read it carefully, and took out something similar to a starfish.


    "This is also a puppet? Whose puppet made it like this?"


    Zhang Han looked at the starfish-like thing in his hand in confusion.


    He wanted to throw it away.


    I thought about it, but I didn¡¯t lose it, put it back in the storage bag, and set off to return to the huge island...


    Second update, ask for monthly pass


    There is a third update before twelve o''clock.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 212： Do you believe it? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 212 Do you believe it? (Seeking monthly pass)


    Above the huge floating island.


    Wudaozong lives on the mountain peak, in the hall.


    After learning that Su Xi was back, Chu Yuan rushed to the hall immediately and took the disciple.


    I am afraid that this disciple will be badly taught if he is not in a while.


    Chu Yuan has made plans.


    He wants to adopt a semi-stocking situation.


    What is semi-stocking?


    That is, he did not allow these disciples who had stabbed him back to get too much contact with this new disciple.


    Then he usually doesn''t care about this new disciple.


    In short, he wanted to isolate the new disciple from these four back-stabbing disciples.


    After seeing Su Xi, Chu Yuan was relieved.


    As for Su Xi''s appearance or something.


    He was too lazy to take a look. The important thing is that he wants to teach and abolish this disciple.


    "Well, Luoer, you did a good job."


    Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief and spoke.


    "Thank you Master for the compliment, this is what a disciple should do."


    Ye Luo lowered his head, bowing his hands, not daring to swell.


    "Yes, if there is nothing wrong, then you go down first, remember to prepare well, and strive to get a good place in the Wanzong Competition."


    Chu Yuan said with satisfaction.


    Thousands of thousands of competitions are rewarded, and he still remembers this.


    Although the four disciples became talented and his back stabbed him, he was very distressed, but the four disciples who became talented would definitely be ranked higher.


    Maybe some of these four disciples can make it into the top five thousand?


    You can still make some money then.


    "Yes, Master."


    Ye Luo did not expect that the crooked things in his master¡¯s heart, respectfully arched his hands, and then turned and withdrew from the hall.


    Soon.


    Only Chu Yuan and Su Xi remained above the hall.


    Su Xi learned of her master¡¯s ¡®horror¡¯ from Ye Luo¡¯s mouth, and then saw her master again, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little dazed.


    In her opinion, the character that only exists in the legend has become her master, and she feels like she is dreaming.


    "Xier, what''s the matter? Your mental state is not right."


    Chu Yuan looked at the dazed disciple and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Master, Master, the disciple is okay."


    Su Xi came back to her senses in a hurry.


    "Really all right?"


    Chu Yuan asked weirdly.


    He feels more and more that they need a doctor in the Innocent Sect.


    How does he feel that this new disciple''s mental state is a little wrong.


    Could it be that when you were begging for life in the past, what kind of injury did you suffer?


    "It''s okay, the disciple is really okay."


    Su Xi said, shaking her little hand.


    Chu Yuan is still a little worried, ready to say something more.


    hasn''t waited for him to speak.


    There was a sound outside the hall.


    Chu Yuan turned his head and looked.


    I saw Zhang Han walking in at a glance.


    Why did this stuff come back? ?


    Didn¡¯t he ask this guy to buy some puppets?


    "Han''er? Are you back so soon?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned, and asked.


    "Yes, Master, this is the puppet you want."


    Zhang Han nodded, took out the storage bag, and handed it to Chu Yuan.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan looked confused.


    How long have you been there?


    Did you use teleportation to go there? ?


    Come and go, no matter what, it can¡¯t be so fast.


    Are you going to find some wood to perfuse me?


    Although I am a cook, I am your master at any rate. Are you perfunctory and perfunctory?


    With a deep doubt, Chu Yuan opened the storage bag to watch.


    At this time, he saw the puppets in the storage bag.


    In other words, it can''t be regarded as a puppet. It looks like it is made of steel. It is wearing armor. The armor is also carved with strange runes, which is very high and looks decent.


    After seeing these things, Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up.


    The second child is fine.


    In such a short period of time, he made so many decent puppets for him.


    He wronged this cock.


    The second child is still very capable of doing things.


    Chu Yuan poured out the contents of the storage bag.


    One by one, the villains were poured out and fell on the ground.


    "Xier, these puppets are for you to use for basic cultivation. You can hold them first, and when you return to the sect, you will prepare other puppets for you."


    Chu Yuan said with a smile.


    While he was talking.


    also waved to Zhang Han, signalling Zhang Han to leave.


    Zhang Han looked at Su Xi, and seemed to understand that his master wanted to''transmit the Fa'', bowed his hand and walked away.


    Su Xi next to ?? walked to the pile of puppets on the ground, knelt down, picked up something similar to a starfish, and looked at it curiously.


    Chu Yuan saw that Su Xi was taking such a serious look, so he walked over and looked down.


    When he saw Su Xi pick up a starfish.


    He almost vomited a mouthful of old blood.


    This Zhang Han.


    Why let him make some puppets and even mix in with a starfish? ?


    Good fellow, this means, use the puppets for firewood and cook the starfish...


    The corners of Chu Yuan''s mouth twitched slightly, not knowing what to say, and his head was thinking quickly.


    No matter what, he has to suppress this starfish matter.


    Chu Yuan racked his brains.


    Want to come up with countermeasures.


    But what can he blow out with a starfish.


    Can he say that this starfish is also a puppet?


    Who believes this?


    But this disciple looked a bit dull.


    Maybe this disciple believed it?


    "Xier, my teacher told you that this starfish is also a kind of puppet, do you believe it?"


    Chu Yuan bite the bullet, forcibly pretending to look like a breezy light on the surface, and said...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 213： Master is an existence that runs through the ages! (Seeking month

    Chapter 213 Master is an existence throughout the ages! (Seeking monthly pass)


    In the main hall.


    After Chu Yuan said this, he regretted it.


    Is he a brain pump?


    Say for no reason that a starfish is an alternative puppet.


    If you say this, who will believe it? ?


    That Zhang Han really, asked him to buy some puppets, but a starfish came out.


    If there is no such starfish, where does he need to talk so much?


    Chu Yuan felt a headache, he looked down at Su Xi holding a starfish.


    I was afraid that the majestic and majestic image of the teacher I built in front of Su Xi would all collapse.


    can make Chu Yuan unexpected things happen.


    Su Xi did not show any surprised expression, but nodded instead.


    "Master, disciples believe that this is an alternative puppet."


    Su Xi said seriously.


    The words come out.


    Thunder Chu Yuan was not light.


    This disciple...


    I am afraid that something is wrong with my brain.


    Do you really believe that this starfish is an alternative puppet? ?


    This is definitely a question of IQ.


    This disciple hadn''t noticed something that even he could see.


    But this is also good...


    The disciple is a little stupid.


    But this is more stable.


    He doesn¡¯t have to worry about being stabbed back by such a stupid disciple.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and his tight heart was also let go.


    This disciple seemed stable.


    He doesn¡¯t have to worry about being backstabbed anymore.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "Xier, this is indeed an alternative puppet, and it is not an ordinary puppet. Don''t look at this starfish, it looks ordinary, but it is actually a strange treasure."


    "As for the true function of this strange treasure...cough, nothing else, this strange treasure is very mysterious. If you say it, it will inevitably have the meaning of revealing the secret. I am afraid that the world will also want to destroy this strange treasure. I will not be a teacher. Having said that, I hope Xi''er you can realize the mystery by yourself."


    Chu Yuan was talking, turning around silently, turning his back to Su Xi.


    He was embarrassed to say it himself.


    An ordinary starfish was pulled like this by him...


    Fortunately, he can say it himself.


    He doesn''t turn his back to Su Xi, he really can''t tell.


    "Yes, master, disciple, and disciple will definitely comprehend it!"


    Su Xi''s voice trembled when she heard the starfish in her hand so precious.


    "Ahem, very good, Xi''er, I am very optimistic about you as a teacher. As long as you work hard, your future achievements will never be lower than your four senior brothers and sisters!"


    Chu Yuan saw that Su Xi believed it, and quickly spoke again.


    "Master..."


    Su Xi held the starfish tightly with both hands, not knowing what to say.


    "Huh? What''s wrong?"


    Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows, a little guilty, maybe Su Xi¡¯s IQ suddenly went online.


    "Master has great kindness and great virtue, and disciples have no intention of repaying him. From now on, he will serve him by his side in order to repay him for his great kindness."


    Su Xi''s eyes are a little red, and since her begging life, no one has been so kind to her.


    This master is like a ray of light, illuminating her originally dark begging life.


    How can she not be grateful for this kindness.


    But she feels that she has nothing to repay Master at all, so she can only make up her mind to practice well.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan on the other side was silently relieved.


    I thought Su Xi had discovered some clues.


    Unexpectedly, I was excited.


    Chu Yuan suddenly felt that such a stupid disciple was comfortable teaching him.


    What kind of genius waste material, all of them are human beings.


    It is still this kind of disciple who is not online to teach comfort.


    This kind of disciple will definitely be able to teach it!


    "Xier, don''t say these things, practice hard, it will be the greatest reward for being a teacher."


    "In short, Xi''er, you have to keep in mind that it is difficult to cultivate, and it is difficult to go to the blue sky. It is even more difficult to make a road with puppets. The difficulty is beyond words. Xi''er, you must try your best to practice! Maybe you can''t get results in a short time, but If you persevere, you will be able to succeed. The puppet way, once you have completed the cultivation, you will be inherently invincible. You must keep this in mind!"


    Chu Yuan slowly said.


    It is inevitable that this disciple will become useless!


    The rest, just wait until the time is up and increase the level!


    Sit and wait for the realm to increase!


    "The disciples, please follow Master''s teachings!"


    Su Xi nodded nicely.


    "Well, let''s go and rest for a while. Your temporary dormitory is next door to the teacher. You can leave the hall and turn right to the fourth seat."


    Chu Yuan nodded with satisfaction.


    "Yes, Master, that disciple retired first."


    Su Xi can''t wait to study puppets, become stronger in cultivation, and repay the favor of the master, but also in order to have the strength to face some of his past.


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and allowed Su Xi to leave.


    Su Xi was about to go out, but she looked at the storage bag and then at the dozens of puppets on the ground. She was a little embarrassed. She didn''t know how to put these puppets away.


    Seeing this, Chu Yuan immediately understood, and helped Su Xi put all these puppets away.


    Su Xi saluted again and left the hall in a very embarrassing manner.


    Chu Yuan looked at Su Xi''s back and shook his head.


    This new apprentice, not only has his IQ not online, he is also very shy and has a lot of self-esteem.


    Sure enough, such a disciple is better to teach abandonment.


    Chu Yuan sighed for a while, and then left the hall and went to the bedroom where he lived.


    Next to his bedroom is Su Xi¡¯s bedroom.


    This makes it easy for him to prevent other disciples from looking for Su Xi in private.


    He wants to eliminate all the possibilities for this new disciple to become a talent! !


    This new disciple must be dismissed by him!


    He said that someone Chu!


    I can''t stop anyone coming, even if **** comes, I can''t! !


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    Wudaozong Ye Luo and other four disciples gathered in a clearing on the mountain, sitting cross-legged.


    "How''s it going? Have you asked Master what else about the Wu Clan, the Gonggong Clan?"


    Ye Luo asked quickly.


    "Before the master asked me to go out to do errands, I asked the third younger brother to ask, have you asked the third younger brother?"


    Zhang Han directly cast his gaze on Su Qianyuan.


    The words come out.


    Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luoxue looked at each other.


    Tantai Luo Xue shook his head slightly, and motioned for Su Qianyuan to speak.


    Su Qianyuan also did his part, and said everything his master had said to them before.


    When Ye Luo and Zhang Han finished listening, they both felt a moment of emotion.


    Gonggong was originally not a race? But a strong man.


    A strong man who existed in the ancient times.


    "Speaking of this, two brothers, do you know? Master said that after talking to us, he also added that these are legends. You said it was funny or not."


    Su Qianyuan suddenly thought of something, touched his bald head and laughed.


    Ye Luo and the others couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    also had some understanding in her heart.


    It is estimated that Master does not want them to know this.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s just a legend.


    Unfortunately, Master didn¡¯t know, they had already guessed.


    Now these remarks can only be said to prove the age of Master¡¯s existence.


    Master, really is an existence that runs through the ages! !


    First update, ask for a monthly pass! !


    There will be two more updates before twelve o¡¯clock!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 214： Su Xis past (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 214 Su Xi¡¯s Past (seeking monthly pass)


    Wudaozong lives on the mountain peak.


    In the open space.


    The four''backstab'' disciples of Wudaozong sat cross-legged.


    The big disciple Ye Luo wears a green silk fairy robe, black hair shawl, and handsome face, revealing the aloofness of the sword fairy and a sense of majesty of the Lord of the Holy Land.


    The second disciple Zhang Han wore a Confucian gown embroidered with green mountains and green waters, and his hair was coiled up with a wooden hairpin. Every action and every movement has the temperament of Confucianism.


    The three disciples dress more casually, just wearing an ordinary black robe, with a big bald head, surrounded by blood and earth, like a top body refiner.


    Four disciples Tantai Luoxue dressed in blue clothes and did not dress too much, but the peerless face still made people unable to help but stare away, with noble and glamorous eyes, but in front of the same door, he was much more easy-going.


    The four disciples of Wudao Sect, each has its own demeanor.


    Everyone who is put outside is a peerless arrogant.


    They can sit together at the moment, but they seem to be in harmony.


    The four people are talking and chatting.


    The topics they talked about were naturally about the time when their masters existed.


    "Well, about the time when the master really existed, it would be good if we spread it among our disciples, but don''t let other people know about it. Seeing Master''s appearance, I don''t want other people to know it."


    Ye Luo shook his head and said with a smile.


    The other three nodded, indicating that they understood.


    "But big brother, little sister, should I talk about it?"


    Zhang Han touched his chin and spoke.


    "Of course I have to talk to the little sister. Later, whoever of you is free, just go and talk to the little sister. As long as it belongs to our disciple generation, we can say it."


    Ye Luo said slowly.


    "Brother, I propose to write a book about Master¡¯s era and put the book in the Hall of Dharma Transmission. Master will definitely accept disciples in the future, so I don¡¯t need to talk to other juniors and sisters personally in the future."


    Tantai Luo Xue thought for a while, Zhu Lip said lightly.


    The words come out.


    Zhang Han''s eyes widened.


    Master will accept disciples in the future?


    Master, isn¡¯t it all about to ascend? How about accepting disciples?


    But think about it, Master has accepted this little junior sister this time, and maybe she will accept disciples later.


    But why does the master still accept disciples when he is about to ascend?


    Is it because of fear that after the Master¡¯s ascension, no one is sitting in the Wudao Sect, and the combat power is not enough?


    It is possible.


    Zhang Han thinks so, he understands.


    Today¡¯s Innocent Sect, except for the master, does not really belong to the top combat power.


    The top combat power mentioned here refers to those old monster-level crossing the tribulation realm, such as the master of Mingxian Shengzong Chu Tianhen.


    Facing the strong at that level.


    Zhang Han was not sure that he could win it.


    Maybe his big brother can overcome.


    But for Wudaozong, it is not enough.


    There are too many things in Wudaozong that are coveted by other sects.


    Assuming that the master is not there, a lot of things will definitely happen.


    Master must be worried about this.


    Zhang Han thought silently.


    Ye Luo on the other side heard Tantai Luo Xueruo say, and he also thought about the feasibility.


    "Junior sister, this...is okay, but just write such a little news and compile it into a book?"


    Ye Luo hesitated and said.


    "Brother, you can also write down the glory of our Wudao Sect, as well as the growth history of a few of us, as well as the laws of cultivation, and write them into a book."


    Tantai Luo Xue reminded.


    "Sure, Junior Sister, your proposal."


    Ye Luo''s eyes lit up, thinking that it was completely feasible.


    Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan are the same and think it is feasible.


    Although their cultivation methods are very strange, and others can''t copy them at all, but their Wudaozong Dharma Hall is not used for disciples to learn Taoism.


    Wudao Sect has always preached but never taught the Fa.


    The function of ??Dharma Transmission Hall is just for disciples to watch and play.


    is not really learning.


    They can indeed write their own growth experience and practice methods into books and put them in the temple of teaching.


    "Since we all think it is feasible, after the Ten Thousand Sects Competition is over, we will implement the matter after returning to the clan."


    Ye Luo nodded and said.


    "Master, don¡¯t we need to say hello to Master?"


    Su Qianyuan said.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo raised his head and glanced at the bedroom where Chu Yuan lived, and thought about it carefully.


    "This is not necessary."


    "If you have to disturb Master for such a small matter, then we are too useless. I will handle this matter. There is no need to disturb Master."


    Ye Luo said so.


    "Okay, let the big brother come to preside."


    Zhang Han also agreed.


    Su Qianyuan, Tantai and Luo Xue naturally have no opinion.


    The four people made a decision on this matter, and then chatted again.


    After chatting for a while, the four separated and prepared to go back and forth to prepare for the next round of the Wanzong Competition.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In Su Xi¡¯s bedroom.


    At this moment.


    Su Xi was in the bedroom, holding a storage bag in his hand.


    The puppets were dumped out of the storage bag by her.


    After a while, the puppet fell to the ground.


    Before being excited, the puppet was about the same size as an ordinary puppet, only the size of a palm, but it looked very mighty.


    Su Xi did not look at the puppets, her gaze naturally fell on the strange starfish.


    She has a feeling.


    This starfish is extraordinary.


    This starfish is definitely a treasure, and the master also spoke up personally. This starfish is indeed an incredible treasure.


    Master gave this treasure to her, which is undoubtedly an affirmation, but also wants her to be able to comprehend this treasure.


    But...


    She has no clue.


    Su Xi silently looked at the starfish in his hand, unable to start.


    I don¡¯t know how to comprehend.


    She has never cultivated immortals.


    I don¡¯t know much about this aspect, let alone how to comprehend a treasure.


    "Enlightenment, does it mean staring at this starfish, and then seeing something? It doesn''t seem to be..."


    Su Xi has some doubts.


    But she did not dare to ask Master.


    Her heart is very contradictory, a little timid, and she values ??her self-esteem very seriously.


    All this comes from her past.


    Su Xi thought together, and couldn''t stop it.


    She holds the starfish in her hand, her eyes are a little trance, as if returning to her past.


    She was originally a princess of a powerful dynasty in the ordinary world of Zhongzhou. She lived a carefree life since she was a child, and she was spoiled.


    According to the normal life trajectory, she should have waited until she became an adult to test her aptitude and worship Xiuxianzong.


    But the good times are not long...


    In one night, their dynasty collapsed.


    It was only because her father was unwilling to bow his head to one of the Xiuxian sect, and was unwilling to sign some insulting treaties, so the Xiuxian sect of that side collapsed their dynasty.


    She also became a beggar from the dynasty princess, and survived with difficulty...


    Think of this.


    An uncontrollable anger flashed in Su Xi''s eyes...


    The second is more, ask for a monthly pass.


    was sent out ahead of time. Cabbage doesn¡¯t know if the third watch can be watched before 12 o¡¯clock. The brain is a little bit explosive, but at most 12:30, the third chapter will be updated!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 215： "Caring" from Zhang Han

    Chapter 215 "Caring" from Zhang Han


    In the sleeping hall, Su Xi held the starfish tightly in the palm of her hand.


    The anger in her eyes rose.


    Just because of small things.


    The ??xian sect caused their dynasty to collapse, and countless people died in this turmoil.


    Human life is like a straw...


    Su Xi of course also knew that not all Xiuxian sects were like this.


    So all her anger was only directed at the Xiuxian Sect who destroyed their dynasty on that side.


    If she has been a beggar until she dies, then of course she will not give birth to any revenge.


    But now that she worships the powerful Sejong Gate, she will become stronger! Then of course she must take revenge.


    But now...


    Su Xi slightly lowered her head to look at the starfish in her hand.


    The way to become stronger is already in her hands.


    It just depends on whether she can master it.


    She must master it!


    Su Xi said to herself silently in her heart.


    As soon as she thought of this, she dropped her gaze on the starfish in her hand.


    Su Xi doesn¡¯t know what enlightenment is.


    So she used the most stupid way.


    Keeping his eyes on the starfish on his hand.


    She wanted to rely on this method to comprehend the starfish.


    This method is undoubtedly difficult to work.


    Let Su Xi stare at the starfish.


    The starfish remained motionless.


    The sleeping hall became quiet in an instant.


    Su Xi just stood there quietly, staring at the starfish on her hand.


    A little bit of time passed by.


    Su Xi still didn''t feel any insight, she didn''t feel any impatience, she still used this most stupid method.


    at this time.


    Su Xi suddenly felt that the starfish in front of her seemed to move, and she seemed to have golden light all over her body.


    It shocked her.


    is planning to take a closer look.


    Suddenly there was a sound outside the hall.


    Su Xi was taken aback.


    She was taken aback, and she felt that the starfish in front of her and the golden light around her had all disappeared.


    Everything seems to have never happened.


    Su Xi circled for a while, did all she just see hallucinations?


    Before Su Xi could think about it, she turned her head and looked outside the hall.


    Just now there was a noise outside the hall, she still didn¡¯t know what happened.


    The door of her bedroom was not closed, it was still open.


    So she saw her second senior brother Zhang Han standing at the door of her temple, doing something to her master¡¯s palace next to her.


    Seeing this, Su Xi quickly put down the starfish on her hand and walked out.


    Zhang Han, who was standing at the gate of the temple, of course also noticed his junior sister for the first time.


    "Junior Sister, why are you not closing the door of the dormitory."


    Zhang Han said with a gentle smile.


    "See Brother Er, I, I haven''t had time to close it yet."


    Su Xi said, her eyes looked curiously at the bedroom belonging to her master, and then looked at Zhang Han.


    I¡¯m very curious, what the second senior brother just did next to the master¡¯s bedroom.


    "Well, it just so happens that Brother also has something to tell you, you just came out, Junior Sister, what are you doing looking at Master''s bedroom? Are you thinking about what Senior Brother I was doing here just now?"


    Zhang Han looked at Su Xi''s expression, vaguely guessing.


    "Ok¡­"


    Su Xi nodded slightly.


    "I was putting a layer of sound-shielding formation on the master¡¯s bedroom. I just came over and discovered that the master¡¯s bedroom is not protected by any formation. How can this be done? And the sister¡¯s bedroom is next to the master, in order to avoid disturbing the teacher. Lord, I just arranged it."


    Zhang Han said with a smile.


    "Formation? Brother, why can''t I see any formation?"


    Su Xi asked.


    "Well, it''s very simple. I placed a hidden formation on top of the sound-shielding formation. Unless you can reach the God Transformation Realm, you won''t be able to see the formation."


    Zhang Han explained aloud.


    Hear this.


    Su Xi was stunned.


    Is it transforming into the realm of the gods at every turn...


    The people of their sect are so strong?


    Listening to what the big brother said before, it seems that it is indeed the case.


    The elders of ??Zongmen have all ascended, and the disciples seem to be very strong throughout the generation.


    So, she is still a drag.


    Su Xi was silent for a moment, and her inner desire to become stronger became stronger.


    "Second, brother two, there are some questions that you want to ask brother, brother, please answer."


    Su Xi, with a strong mind to become stronger, still asks for answers.


    She doesn¡¯t even know how to comprehend. If she doesn¡¯t ask anything, she¡¯s afraid she won¡¯t be able to comprehend anything...


    The number of words in this one is much less, the state of cabbage is really a bit wrong, the brain is painful, some words are missing, forgive me!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 216： The second round of Wanzong Competition begins (seeking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 216 The second round of Wanzong Competition begins (seeking monthly ticket)


    Su Xi''s bedroom.


    Zhang Han entered, for Su Xi¡¯s request, he, of course, the self-confessed ¡®Future Wudao Sect Master¡¯ would not refuse.


    began to guide Su Xi''s practice.


    However, Zhang Han was well-measured and guided Su Xi. He was only instructing some common sense of cultivating immortals. He didn''t dare to say much about cultivation techniques.


    As everyone knows, they have no way of preaching and not preaching the Fa.


    If he teaches this junior sister some methods...


    He felt that his master could carry a forty-meter machete to chase him.


    After teaching Su Xi some common sense of immortality, such as how to comprehend something, Zhang Han talked about the source of his master.


    Su Xi''s eyes blinked, a little confused.


    But Zhang Han didn''t have time to explain, he also had to go back and prepare for the next round of the Ten Thousand Contest.


    So Zhang Han left after saying everything.


    "By the way, Junior Sister, you are not allowed to talk to Master about the formation of a formation for Master''s Palace."


    Zhang Han stepped out of the bedroom with one foot, suddenly thought of something, and said.


    "what?"


    Su Xi was a little bit stunned, and stood there blankly, seeming not to understand why she couldn''t speak.


    "There are some things that we disciples can do silently for the respected Master. You don''t need to be public. With the ability of the respected master, you must know it. If you say it, it will have a taste of credit. Junior sister, you should learn more. "


    Zhang Han smiled and turned his head and said.


    After finishing speaking, he no longer hesitated, and stepped out of the sleeping hall.


    "Is this..."


    Su Xi stared at Zhang Han''s leaving back, and whispered a few words in a low voice, as if he had understood something.


    She still holds the starfish in her palm.


    looked down at the starfish.


    Su Xi turned around and returned to the sleeping hall, wanting to take a good look at the starfish.


    The mountain where Wudaozong lived began to enter quietness.


    Only the cries of cranes that fly by from time to time are sounding.


    About half an hour later.


    Chu Yuan''s bedroom door suddenly opened.


    Chu Yuan came out leisurely.


    He glanced around.


    no one.


    Then turned his head and glanced at Su Xi''s bedroom.


    Su Xi''s bedroom door was not closed.


    Looking from the entrance of the temple, you can see Su Xi sitting cross-legged deep inside at a glance.


    I just can¡¯t see what Su Xi is doing.


    But you can see Su Xi there.


    His disciples with backstabs didn''t come to make trouble.


    Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief, and stretched while standing there, feeling much better.


    This disciple must be stable this time.


    There is no doubt that!


    This semi-stocking method.


    The disciples who had stabbed him with their backs could not make trouble, and he didn''t have to teach Su Xi how to let Su Xi go away naturally.


    This is the most stable.


    "Su Xi has been stabilized. In the next few months, after the system checks, I will be able to improve a small level."


    "But I am only in the early stage of foundation building. If I can cultivate to the late stage of foundation building, and then get this small stage, then I can save myself from condensing the golden core and directly become the golden core."


    "Perhaps I can follow this teaching method and charge three more, and then I can return to the Nascent Soul Realm at once."


    "Forget it, these things, wait for the end of the Ten Thousand Sects Competition to think about them."


    Chu Yuan thought silently with his hands on his back.


    I have to say that his ambitions are growing.


    As soon as I saw that Su Xi''s side was stable, I wanted to draw in the gourd, then collect three or four disciples, and return to the Nascent Soul Realm in one step.


    In Chu Yuan¡¯s imagination, teaching abolishment of Su Xi is equivalent to gaining experience, and then following this method, teaching abolishment infinitely.


    If there are not many, he will be able to turn into the Tribulation Realm and move towards invincibility!


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan couldn''t help but feel hot.


    But he can also understand that the most important thing at the moment is to make a fortune in the Ten Thousand Sects Competition. He is in short supply of spirit stones when he is bankrupt.


    The next round of the Wanzong Competition, there are about three days left?


    Chu Yuan recalled a little, and nodded secretly. Seeing that nothing happened, he continued to retreat to his bedroom to rest.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days, for the immortal cultivator, it is fleeting.


    Soon, three days passed.


    This morning.


    The people from the Immortal Cultivator Alliance came up personally, and asked Chu Yuan and others to participate in the second round of the Wanzong Competition.


    Chu Yuan and others rode the "last time" Ao Yu as always, to the starting point of the Wanzong Grand Competition.


    Chu Yuan also brought Su Xi.


    Mei called the name, let Su Xi see the strength of these disciples.


    In fact, Chu Yuan wanted to draw a visible pie for Su Xi.


    He was afraid that Su Xi had been practicing hard without results, and would give up.


    So let Su Xi take a look in advance to see how strong these disciples he taught are.


    There are the strengths of these four disciples.


    This Su Xi will definitely work hard.


    At least not to give up easily!


    So, Chu Yuan took Su Xi with him.


    as always.


    Behind close to the attic.


    Ye Luo and the other four went to the entrance of the secret realm.


    This time is different from the last lottery. This time, the opponents are matched instantly. It is not a lottery system in advance, so they need to go to the secret entrance in advance.


    And Chu Yuan naturally took Su Xi and Ao Yu to the place where the attic last time.


    The deacon guarding at the entrance of the attic saw Chu Yuan coming, and happily asked Chu Yuan to go up to the third floor.


    Chu Yuan and Ao Yu didn''t think there was anything.


    It was Su Xi, who felt weird for the seemingly noble deacon to act like a dog.


    After walking in, I was even more amazed when I saw those people with powerful aura saluting her master.


    Following Chu Yuan all the way up to the third floor of the attic, he didn''t come back.


    Chu Yuan on the other side had no time to see his disciple, he stepped into the third floor.


    What you can see is a table of tables.


    The table is exactly the same as last time.


    It''s just that at this moment, these tables are full of people, and they are the representatives of the Sejong Gate in Zhongzhou.


    These people arrived earlier than Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan saw these people, and was also a little stunned.


    But the reaction speed of those people was extremely fast.


    After seeing Chu Yuan, all of them stood up.


    "Senior Chu, you are here!"


    "Senior Chu, sit down, sit down..."


    "Friend Ao Daoist is here too, and friend Ao Daoist is also sitting down, Huh? This is?"


    Several representatives all smiled.


    As they talked, they found something was wrong.


    Beside Chu Yuan and Ao Yu, there was also a mortal little girl...


    Who is this mortal little girl?


    Several representatives were puzzled.


    This little girl must have followed Senior Chu. Otherwise, she would be a mundane person, let alone in the attic, she would not be able to get up to the floating island.


    It¡¯s just that they are very puzzled, who is this little mortal girl...


    first more


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 217： Tianjiao Ye Wu (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 217 Tianjiao Ye Wu (seeking monthly ticket)


    In the attic, on the third floor.


    Faced with the inquiries of several representatives of Sejongmen in Zhongju Yin.


    Chu Yuan didn''t want to conceal any thoughts, he carried his hands on his back, and spoke lightly.


    "This is my new disciple named Su Xi and Xi''er. Haven''t I met these few? These are all of your predecessors."


    Chu Yuan looked at Su Xi and said.


    "Su Xi has met the seniors."


    Seeing this, Su Xi hurriedly stepped out, stood in front of his master, and performed a very standard junior ceremony.


    See this scene.


    The eyes of the representatives of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin were wide, and it was unexpected that this little mortal girl was actually the new disciple of this senior Chu.


    Senior Chu suddenly left last time, is it possible to accept this person as a disciple?


    What is so special about this person that Senior Chu can go to accept disciples in person?


    Several representatives can''t wait to button their eyeballs and put them in front of Su Xi, so that they can see more clearly.


    But no matter what they look at, they can''t see what is special about Su Xi.


    is so ordinary.


    Like an ordinary mortal.


    Several representatives were of course very confused about this, but they didn''t dare to use pupil technique to look at it, after all, Chu Yuan was still standing there.


    Several representatives raised a lot of thoughts, but on the surface they smiled. They took out things from their storage bags and gave them as a meeting ceremony for Su Xi.


    "It turned out to be Su Xiaoyou...Oh no, Senior Master Chu is our senior, and we should be called friends of Daoism. Come, Daoyou Su, when we meet for the first time, we should give something to show our respect. This connects the soul. Mu will be given to fellow daoists."


    "Taoist Su, this item is a treasure of defense. It protects the ancient shield. When the Taoist first enters the world of cultivating immortals, he will give it to the Taoist to protect him. Please don''t dislike it..."


    "Friend Su, this is the soul-shaking clock..."


    "Friends, this is..."


    Several people took out one by one item to Su Xi.


    Every item taken out of their hands is at least ¡®Lingbao¡¯ level, and every item is something that can make them heartache.


    But if you want to send a meeting gift to this senior Chu¡¯s disciple, they dare not take those magic weapons or anything.


    Those magic weapon level things, it''s okay to give those disciples in the holy land.


    The existence of the same level as the Hidden Sejong Sect, they all feel ashamed of them when they meet and give gifts.


    In these years, who still has magic weapons?


    Whose storage bag of the strong man who hides Sejongmen will put magic weapons?


    Isn¡¯t that imposing?


    Anyway, these people can''t send magic weapons, at least they dare not send magic weapons to Su Xi.


    the other side.


    Su Xi looked at the twinkling treasures floating in front of her, wondering whether he should accept it, and looked up at her master.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan stared at the floating treasures, wishing to put these treasures in his own storage bag.


    But he also knows that robbing here... ahem, it¡¯s not good to keep the disciple¡¯s treasure on his behalf, so let the disciple take it first.


    Originally Chu Yuan was planning to withdraw his sight.


    Ke just raised her head slightly, and met Su Xi''s gaze.


    Su Xi, this is...


    Don¡¯t know whether to accept it or not?


    Chu Yuan understood Su Xi''s meaning, and suddenly became speechless.


    This is not yet accepted.


    He is a little stupid as a disciple.


    "Come on."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and asked Su Xi to accept it.


    "Yes, Master, thank you all ex... Dao friends!"


    Su Xi originally wanted to call these seniors, but after thinking about what these people said just now, the two sides were called dao friends, and they simply changed their names to dao friends.


    She picked up her storage bag. She just wanted to put things away, but found that she needed mana to gather things, and she didn¡¯t need them to take things.


    She has no magic power at all and can''t collect these treasures.


    Fortunately, Chu Yuan remembered this in time, reached out and took the storage bag, and put away all these treasures easily.


    After putting everything away.


    Chu Yuan held the storage bag tightly in his palm, as if it had taken all his life to put the storage bag in Su Xi''s hand.


    After putting the storage bag in Su Xi''s hand.


    Chu Yuan''s palms were shaking, it was a painful shaking.


    He personally gave away a bunch of treasures...


    Chu Yuan silently walked to his desk and sat down.


    Ao Yu also ran to the back and sat down.


    As for Su Xi¡¯s seat.


    This does not need to be reminded by Chu Yuan. Those few representatives of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin let people prepare Su Xi''s table.


    Chu Yuan saw that Su Xi was seated, and said nothing.


    He looked down at the bead on his desk.


    Pour mana into it, and there is no picture shown last time.


    It was pitch black.


    Obviously, the second round of the Wanzong Competition has not yet started.


    When will this thing start?


    Chu Yuan is a little confused.


    didn''t wait for him to think about it.


    A deacon from the Alliance of Cultivators came up.


    "Masters! Senior Chu! The second round of the Ten Thousand Sect Competition has begun, and all candidates have been matched. This is the list of matches. Please check with Senior Chu."


    A light ball rose from the palm of the deacon¡¯s hand.


    When his voice fell, the light group changed into several small light groups and flew to the front of each table.


    Chu Yuan looked at the light ball flying in front of him, reached out and touched it, and messages suddenly appeared in his mind.


    He quickly searched for it, and soon found information that belonged to his disciple.


    ''Ye Luo, disciple of Wudao Sect vs. Zhang Lan, disciple of Qinglan Ancient Holy Land


    Zhang Han, disciple of Wudaozong vs. Ye Gu, disciple of Fenglei Holy Land


    Wu Dao Sect disciple Su Qianyuan vs. Ye Wu, the Holy Land of Promise


    Tantai Luoxue, disciple of Wudaozong vs. Shanming, the Holy Land of Ten Thousand Buddhas¡¯


    This is the opponent of his four disciples.


    Chu Yuan didn''t know the strength of these opponents.


    He only hopes that these four disciples can do a little better.


    can make the ranking a little higher, so that his harvest can also be greater.


    Chu Yuan didn¡¯t know the information about the opponents these disciples played against.


    does not mean that the representatives of the Sejong Gate in Zhongzhou Yin do not know.


    When the representatives of Sejongmen from Zhongzhou Yin saw the opponents of the disciples of Wudaozong, they didn''t think there was anything.


    But when they saw Su Qianyuan¡¯s opponent Ye Wu, they were all shocked, and they all looked up at Chu Yuan.


    But found that Chu Yuan still looked calm and calm.


    "Ye Wu? The Tianjiao who worshiped the main line of the Ye Family in the Promise Holy Land?"


    "Yes! That''s him! The tianjiao who claims to be the closest to the road to ascension!"


    "This Ye Wu is really interesting. To be honest, I used to recruit him before this person grew up, but I didn''t expect to be rejected. Hey, I didn''t bother to care about it before, but this time I was matched with innocence. Zong''s disciple, he is also unlucky."


    "If Ye Wu is defeated, the fun will be great. The person who claims to be the leader of the younger generation can''t even get into the top one."


    "Is it true that Ye Wu won''t be defeated? It''s all inaccurate, but anyway, we have a good show to watch this time..."


    "You won''t lose? Look at Senior Chu. It''s so easy. You must think that your disciple can win. From the eyes of Senior Chu, is it possible to misunderstand it?"


    Several people are communicating with each other.


    Second update, ask for monthly pass


    There may not be a third update today!


    But tomorrow, cabbage will update four chapters with plenty of weight! Make up today''s third update! Excuse me!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 218： Wudaozong borrowed treasure from the same door Su Qianyuan (two in one)

    Chapter 218 Wudaozong borrowed treasure from the same family Su Qianyuan (two in one)


    The entrance to the secret realm.


    The four disciples of Wudaozong gathered together.


    When they learned of their matching opponents, they all felt boring.


    But when they knew that Su Qianyuan had actually matched the famous Tianjiao Ye Wu in Zhongzhou, all their eyes fell on Su Qianyuan.


    "No, big brother, second brother and fourth sister, what are you doing looking at me like this? I can''t lose."


    Su Qianyuan said like a grumpy.


    "I didn''t think you would lose, but I just felt that you were lucky. Several of our matching opponents are very weak, and your opponent is more interesting."


    Ye Luo shook his head and smiled, and said.


    "Yes, we don''t think you will lose. If you can''t even beat this Ye Wu, then you will be ashamed."


    Zhang Han smiled and said.


    Although his smile is very kind, it gives people a feeling of misfortune.


    Tantai Luo Xue beside ?? didn''t speak, but smiled and looked at her third senior brother.


    "I must have been able to fight this. If I can''t fight even one Ye Wu, how am I as embarrassed to continue to be a disciple of Master? By the way, big brother, you are all with the surname Ye, what do you know about this Ye Wu? Can you tell me if you have."


    Su Qianyuan twisted and looked at Ye Luo.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo was speechless on the spot.


    Because the other party''s surname is Ye, so I came to him?


    As far as he knows, nearly half of the people in the Wanzong Grand Comparison are all with the surname Ye. Is it possible that he still knows them all?


    Furthermore, if Su Xi is also surnamed Su according to the third inference, does the third also know Su Xi¡¯s details?


    Ye Luo looked at Su Qianyuan whose eyes were shining, and was a little speechless, and shook his head.


    "I only know some news about Ye Wu. I can only say that this person is a Tianjiao, a veritable Tianjiao."


    "I also met this Ye Wu from a distance. The strength is indeed good, so Third Junior Brother, you have to be careful in this battle."


    Ye Luo gave an order.


    "This... Junior Brother understands."


    Su Qianyuan nodded with a wry smile.


    He was really unsure of this battle.


    If he was beaten in the second round, then he would really lose the face of Master.


    "Well, do you need Lingbao? Brother can lend it to you if you need it."


    Ye Luo thought for a while, and said.


    "Big brother, I am a cultivator, I have no magic power, so I can''t drive Lingbao at all."


    Su Qianyuan waved his hand, still planning to refuse.


    "No, even though you are a cultivator, you don''t plan to let you drive it yourself. Lingbao''s spirituality is already very strong. I can let Lingbao help you fight."


    Ye Luo said.


    "Isn''t this cheating..."


    Su Qianyuan was taken aback for a moment and said.


    "What is cheating? This is called Zongmen friendly help! Besides, we didn''t inject mana, it was Lingbao''s own hands. It''s about cheating and other people''s rules don''t say that you can''t do this."


    Ye Luo patted Su Qianyuan''s head, and said, hating iron for not making steel.


    The words come out.


    Su Qianyuan''s face turned weird.


    Can¡¯t do this if it¡¯s not written on the rules?


    That''s because there are not many people in the disciple generation who have Lingbao.


    The older generation can''t hold back their faces to do such things.


    did not wait for Su Qianyuan to say anything.


    Ye Luo beside ?? had already taken out the endless sword gourd and handed it to Su Qianyuan.


    "This is the endless sword gourd. I have already ordered it. If I have the opportunity to help you at the right time, Huang Jian will not give it to you. Huang Jian Jian''s spiritual temperament is too irritable."


    Ye Luo said so.


    "Second Brother, there are no other spirit treasures here. Just hold the map on this day. There will be a day in the map. At a critical moment, you can directly take it out and smash it on the opposite side."


    Seeing this, Zhang Han also took out his own sky map and handed it to Su Qianyuan.


    "Senior Brother, Junior Brother, this chessboard surpasses Lingbao, it is a treasure, and you may not be able to use it, but this is a treasure, which is much higher than the Lingbao. Take it out to suppress all Lingbao, and save it. ."


    Tantai Luo Xue also took out her own ¡®boundary chessboard¡¯.


    Leaf fall: "..."


    Zhang Han: "..."


    They are getting sour inexplicably right now.


    The treasure that surpasses Lingbao, it can suppress all Lingbao when taken out.


    I don¡¯t know, I am surprised.


    Compared with the four junior sisters, they all looked awkward.


    Ye Luo is fortunate, he is the master of a holy land, no matter what his background, he is also very profound.


    Zhang Han really felt that he had reached the extreme, except for the sky map, he didn¡¯t have any other things...


    Forget it!


    He is the future Sect Master of Wudao Sect.


    Wudao Sect¡¯s profound background will be in his charge in the future.


    He is not counted as stumbling.


    Zhang Han comforted himself silently.


    the other side.


    Su Qianyuan looked at the three treasures floating in front of him.


    Hesitated for a while.


    still chose to accept these three treasures.


    It''s not that he doesn''t speak martial arts, but that he really doesn''t want to lose.


    After losing, he felt ashamed to see Master.


    "Thank you, big brother, second brother and fourth sister!"


    Su Qianyuan thanked the three of them.


    The three really want to say something more.


    A deacon of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance came up.


    "Four adults, you are all in a group, you can prepare in advance."


    The deacon said respectfully.


    After the first round of elimination.


    The number of people has been reduced a lot, so the notification will no longer use the light group, but the deacon of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance will personally notify.


    The four disciples of Wudaozong saw this and stopped talking about it.


    Ye Luo and other four people, after greeted each other, headed towards the entrance of the secret realm.


    Ye Luo and the others did not hesitate, and entered the small secret realm where they were fighting each other.


    It was Su Qianyuan, standing in front of the entrance of the secret realm, and he did not step in.


    He looked down at the little gourd hanging around his waist, a little chess board, and a rolled up picture scroll.


    In the bottom of my heart, apart from wanting to complain, I have no other thoughts.


    Why is his luck so bad.


    I encountered such a Tianjiao level existence in the second round.


    Look at the elder brother, the second elder brother, and the fourth elder sister. The matches are all things that look like chickens.


    He directly ran into the famous Tianjiao in Zhongzhou.


    Except for bad luck, Su Qianyuan could not think of any other words.


    Su Qianyuan shook his head, vomiting and returning to vomiting, but the list of available matches is out, and it cannot be temporarily replaced.


    can only bite the bullet and walk towards the secret realm entrance.


    No matter what, he will win this victory.


    He can never lose.


    Hold this idea.


    Su Qianyuan''s figure disappeared at the entrance of the secret realm.


    ¡­¡­


    After all the participating disciples in this group entered a small secret realm, the battle began.


    At this moment, the entrance of the secret realm.


    A bunch of disciples from various sacred places who were waiting for the next round gathered together, looking at the entrance of the secret realm, as if wanting to see who would come out first.


    "This first group is really exciting. The four Dongzhou Yin Sejong Sect disciples are all there, and Master Ye Wu is also there. It''s really a battle, who do you think will come out first?"


    "Whoever comes out first has something to guess. Don''t you know, in the first group this time, did a disciple of the Sejong Sect of Dongzhou Yin meet with Master Ye Wu? Compared to that, you might as well guess who will win. !"


    "Dongzhou Yin Shizong''s disciple and that Master Ye Wu directly confronted???"


    "The disciples of the Sejong Sect in Dongzhou Hidden are all extraordinary, Master Ye Wu is the arrogant of our Zhongzhou, and was named a ¡®born king¡¯ person! This battle is really hard to say."


    "Master Ye Wu is the leader of our young generation in Zhongzhou. After all, Dongzhou Yin Sejongmen belongs to Dongzhou. You don''t believe Master Ye Wu can win?"


    "Dongzhou Yin Sejong Gate, known as the three million years of inheritance, has a profound background, what do you Zhongzhou Yewu win?"


    These disciples are discussing intensely who can win.


    Some people think that the Zhongzhou Tianjiao Ye Wu can win, and some people think that Dongzhou Yin Sezong¡¯s non-daozong Su Qianyuan can win.


    The two sides are arguing.


    attracted some deacons from the Immortal Cultivator Alliance to rush over, so that many holy land disciples stopped talking and stopped arguing.


    Seeing this, the deacons breathed a sigh of relief. If these people are arguing and fighting here, their business will be serious.


    One of the deacons stood up and took out a bead.


    "Everyone, instead of discussing it, it is more practical to take a look at the fighting situation."


    As the deacon said, he made a mana and injected mana into the beads.


    Suddenly, the beads burst into light.


    The light soared around the beads, then turned into a screen directly in mid-air.


    The picture on the screen is exactly the secret realm where countless are fighting at the moment.


    The deacon just wanted to open the secret realm where Su Qianyuan and Ye Wu were.


    But he hasn¡¯t waited for the deacon to open the secret.


    He suddenly noticed that three Secret Realms had been closed, and the words ¡®End of Battle¡¯ were displayed on them.


    The deacon was taken aback.


    Not only him, but those holy land disciples also discovered this, and they were equally stunned.


    The battle is over so soon?


    Whose battle is over?


    The deacon, including the disciples of the Holy Land, began to look for it.


    at this time.


    The entrance to the secret realm rippled.


    I saw Ye Luo, Zhang Han, and Tantai Luoxue walking out of the secret realm entrance almost at the same time.


    The three people walked out and saw each other, and they were taken aback at the same time.


    Waiting for the three of them to return to their senses, they looked up and saw the pile of holy land disciples and deacons in front of them.


    The three of them are a little confused.


    When they entered, there were not so many people.


    This one goes out, why are so many onlookers.


    "Three adults, you, are you coming out now?"


    A deacon walked up to the three of them and asked in a daze.


    "Well, the battle is over, you can go in and clean up, the start is a bit heavy, go pick up some people."


    Ye Luo looked at the holy places surrounding the entrance of the secret realm, thoughtfully, and said.


    "I also need you to pick someone up on my side."


    "me too."


    Zhang Han and Tantai Luo Xue also followed.


    The deacon: "..."


    You three ended the battle so quickly, you still want us to pick up people?


    means that you have all been beaten and disabled? ?


    Dare you to fight for so long before, because you are afraid that you will be too heavy and hit someone into trouble?


    The deacon was a little confused, but he didn''t move slowly, so he quickly greeted the other deacons and asked them to go into the secret realm to have a look, and Wu Yue also complained in his heart.


    It is the leader Wu Yue who is in charge of many secret realms, but now everyone is suspected of being beaten and disabled, Wu Yue hasn''t stopped him yet.


    Wow...


    When the deacon vomited in his heart, a piercing sound suddenly sounded.


    The next moment, Wu Yue''s figure appeared in front of Ye Luo and the others.


    "Three, none of your opponents died?"


    Wu Yue asked flusteredly.


    He had just been staring at the secret realm of Su Qianyuan and Ye Wu, and did not notice the other secret realms.


    When he noticed the secret realm of Ye Luo and the others.


    The three opponents were all beaten to the ground.


    is a momentary thing.


    This makes him anxious.


    "It''s okay, we have a sense of action."


    Ye Luo shook his head and said.


    He said, turning his head to look at Zhang Han and Tantai Luoxue.


    Zhang Han and the two also nodded.


    made it clear that they all acted well and did not kill anyone.


    Hear this.


    Wu Yue was relieved and waited quietly.


    Soon, the deacons who entered the secret realm came out with three people who had passed out.


    One of the deacons reported to Wu Yue.


    When Wu Yue heard that he was just faint and nothing serious, he finally felt relieved.


    It¡¯s fine...


    If something happens, he will be very troublesome.


    "I''m all right now."


    Zhang Han beside ?? smiled helplessly and said.


    "Leader Wu, you may broadcast the battle situation of my third junior brother? We are also very curious about the battle between my third junior brother and Ye Wu."


    Ye Luo stood up and said.


    "Ok, Ok."


    Wu Yue nodded in a hurry, and looked up at the screen in the air behind him.


    He waved his palm.


    The picture on the screen changed suddenly.


    revealed the secret realm where Su Qianyuan and Ye Wu were.


    Ye Luo and other three people, along with many holy land disciples, turned their eyes to the past.


    ¡­¡­


    In a small secret realm.


    Su Qianyuan and Ye Wu stand opposite each other.


    The secret realm where they are located is a rocky ground, with huge rocks in all directions, and from time to time, there are gusts of gusts of wind that lift up the sand and soar into the sky.


    Su Qianyuan stood there blankly, quietly looking at the person opposite him.


    The man on the opposite side looked like he was only over twenty years old. He was handsome, with energetic eyes. He was dressed in a white coat with a nine-claw golden dragon embroidered on top of the white coat. He was full of domineering, and he was full of absolute coercion. Anyone who saw him couldn''t help being afraid.


    This person is the leader of the young generation in Zhongzhou, the young master of the great family of Xiuxian, and the disciple of one of the most prosperous holy places in Zhongzhou, Ye Wu!


    The person who claims to be the closest to the road to ascension!


    "Wu Dao Sect disciple?"


    Ye Wu looked at Su Qianyuan with a slight scorn in his eyes.


    "Wuji Holy Land Disciple?"


    Su Qianyuan''s momentum is not weak, with his hands around his chest, staring at Ye Wu.


    "Since I was born, I have never met an opponent among my peers. All the time, only the older generation can be the enemy of me. But this time, my master told me that you must be careful when dealing with you. Feeling honored?"


    Ye Wu showed a weird smile on his face, slowly speaking.


    Hear this.


    Su Qianyuan did not appear to be irritated by Ye Wu''s tone, but fell into contemplation.


    He seems to be the Lord of the Holy Land before.


    is...


    The older generation?


    Two chapters are combined into one chapter!


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    There will be a big chapter update later!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 219： Su Qianyuan lifts the chessboard

    Chapter 219 Su Qianyuan lifts the chessboard


    Small secret realm.


    On the rocky ground.


    "Since I was born, I have never met an opponent among my peers. All the time, only the older generation can be the enemy of me. But this time, my master told me that you must be careful when dealing with you. Feeling honored?"


    Ye Wu''s slightly provocative words echoed in the rocky ground.


    Listen to this.


    Standing on the opposite side, Su Qianyuan fell into silence.


    He...


    He seems to be the older generation?


    He used to be the master of a holy land, he is indeed an older generation.


    Moreover, even if he put aside the fact that he used to be the Lord of the Holy Land, he is still an older generation.


    Because his master Chu Yuan was in front of the group of holy land masters, it seemed that they were all called seniors.


    In other words, he and Ye Luo and the same sects are all of the same generation as the master of the group of holy land.


    Ye Wu, these holy land disciples, are all a generation lower than him, and he is indeed an older generation.


    Su Qianyuan thought, nodded, agreeing very much.


    "Yes, only the older generation can be your enemy. You are right about this. Except for the older generation, it seems that no one should be your opponent."


    "However, you should keep your tone better."


    Su Qianyuan slowly said.


    Ye Wu: "?"


    What''s the matter with your tone of voice like Xun''s grandson? ?


    I am provoking you.


    Can¡¯t you hear me? ?


    Ye Wu fell silent.


    He suddenly didn¡¯t know how to talk to the bald head in front of him.


    I meditated for a long time.


    Ye Wucai was slightly relieved.


    "So, you know that you are not my opponent? Then while you still have a chance, I allow you to surrender."


    Ye Wu said coldly.


    "Have never played, how do you know that I am not your opponent?"


    Su Qianyuan replied.


    "Didn''t you say it all? No one is my opponent if I''m not the older generation."


    Ye Wu said lightly.


    "But am I the older generation?"


    "Are you the older generation?"


    "The lord of your holy land called that my master should be a senior, so I and the lord of your holy land are the same generation!"


    Ye Wu was silent at that time.


    is this all about?


    Do not!


    The master of his family counts, it is the younger generation of the master of his holy land.


    So, is he a younger brother? ?


    Ye Wu was a little mad, looking at Su Qianyuan with the big bald head in front of him, he wanted to rub the other person''s bald head on the ground.


    "So, what do you want?"


    Ye Wu breathed a little harder.


    "Should you call me senior?"


    Su Qianyuan said seriously.


    Wow...


    A burst of air blasted violently.


    Ye Wu couldn''t bear it anymore, he started, his figure turned into a streamer, and he quickly blasted towards Su Qianyuan.


    On the other side, Su Qianyuan looked at Ye Wu who rushed over.


    A word subconsciously emerged in his mind.


    He is in a hurry, he is in a hurry...


    Want to return.


    Su Qianyuan''s movements were not slow, he turned back and greeted Ye Wu who was rushing.


    The terrifying earthshade diffused from the surface of his skin, floating around.


    Dare to fight him close...


    Big brother dare not!


    This Ye Wu, so courageous!


    Su Qianyuan watched the distance between the two sides keep getting closer, his eyes flashed sharply, his five fingers merged into a fist, and one fist blasted towards Ye Wu who was charging.


    The two sides intersect.


    Boom! !


    A loud noise.


    was shattered by countless rocks around, and the terrifying power shook the secret realm space slightly.


    The next moment, Ye Wu flew out upside down.


    Su Qianyuan still stood in place.


    "This guy''s physique is extraordinary."


    Su Qianyuan squinted his eyes and glanced down at his fist.


    He just confronted Ye Wu, he actually felt that his fist was hitting a piece of hard steel, which surprised him a bit.


    Unexpectedly, the existence of this kind of ordinary immortal way would actually be so hard.


    This also made Su Qianyuan immediately determined.


    This person named Ye Wu has an extraordinary physique.


    the other side.


    Flying upside down, Ye Wu forced to use his mana, unloaded his remaining power, stabilized his figure, and stood in the air a little embarrassed.


    He looked down at Su Qianyuan, with horror in his eyes.


    "Your physical body is so powerful..."


    Ye Wu looked at his trembling palm, his tone of voice was astonished.


    Su Qianyuan didn''t even think about talking again, his eyes locked Ye Wu above the sky, and the soles of his feet exerted force.


    boom! !


    A powerful force shatters the ground.


    The statue of Su Qianyuan turned into a cannonball and rushed towards Ye Wu.


    Ye Wu saw this, where he dared to face Su Qianyuan head-on, turned around and flew away, while walking, blasted some long-range spells towards Su Qianyuan.


    Su Qianyuan couldn''t keep up with the speed at all, so he could only watch the many spells blast on him.


    Although he couldn''t hurt him at all, it was still very painful.


    This is what he can''t keep up with.


    Su Qianyuan almost vomited a mouthful of old blood.


    Change to the old him, there is really no way to take this kind of enemy.


    But he is different now!


    Su Qianyuan mobilized his whole body strength to his fist, slammed a punch, and hit Ye Wu who was flying in the sky.


    Boom...


    The terrifying fist wind mixed with the evil spirit of the earth, breaking through the air.


    Fisting wind passed, the space in the small secret realm was broken and opened in layers.


    Ye Wu''s pupils, who also played various spells in the sky, shrank, and a pair of mana wings condensed behind him. The figure disappeared in place like a phantom.


    The fist blasted, and directly penetrated the space of the secret realm, but did not hit Ye Wu.


    "The speed of this guy..."


    Su Qianyuan looked a little impatient because he still couldn''t hit it like this.


    Although he can blow up the space and let the space collapse to attack Ye Wu, he cannot hold Ye Wu to the extreme speed.


    "In this case¡­¡­"


    Su Qianyuan''s heart is cruel.


    He is no longer playing, he is going to flip the board!


    Su Qianyuan began to punch in all directions, and the power of terror caused the space everywhere to collapse.


    The entire small secret realm is crumbling.


    seems to crash at any time.


    Ye Wu stared at this scene.


    You can¡¯t afford to play? ?


    He didn''t dared to hide any more, he palmed his hand, and a magic weapon with gleaming light appeared.


    He held a big knife and bombarded Su Qianyuan below.


    But before Ye Wudu rushed to the vicinity of Su Qianyuan, he was forced to retreat by the collapsed space, and he didn''t dare to approach at all.


    Ye Wu looked at all directions, the space is getting more and more collapsed, the small secret realm is about to collapse, and the space he can move is getting smaller and smaller.


    You are too much! ! !


    I really can¡¯t afford to play it, and I flipped the board! !


    Ye Wu gritted his teeth and took out something from the storage bag...


    The second change, this is a normal chapter. Cabbage is too difficult to write fights, and the number of words deleted is almost as long as that of the previous chapter.


    can''t keep up with the fourth watch at twelve o''clock, and the remaining one will be on tomorrow!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 220： Reckless man! (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 220 Reckless man! (Seeking monthly pass)


    The secret realm entrance.


    Wu Yue and Ye Luo who were watching the play, as well as many holy land disciples, were watching the screen in mid-air.


    It was the battle between Su Qianyuan and Ye Wu that was broadcast on the screen.


    Wu Yue, Ye Luo and others are okay.


    Those holy land disciples are dying, and they are bluffing for a while.


    "Then Su Qianyuan actually went head-to-head with Master Ye Wu? Isn''t this looking for death? If Su Qianyuan doesn''t fly upside down, I will eat it upside down... ahem, we haven''t said anything..."


    "What? Master Ye Wu was actually repelled by Su Qianyuan, a disciple of the Sejong Sect in Dongzhou?!"


    "Then Dongzhou Yin Sejong Sect disciple Su Qianyuan seems to have gone through the body refining together. It is normal for his physical strength to be strong!"


    "I stepped on a horse, you call it normal? Open your eyes and see, and the space is collapsed with a punch. You call it normal? This is the effect that can be achieved by opening up all the body exercises, right? I? Stop learning swordsmanship, I want to learn this way of refining the body!"


    "Want to learn? Then you have to worship this Su Qianyuan as a teacher! Except for this Su Qianyuan and the Hidden Sejong Gate in Dongzhou, I am afraid that no one else will know it."


    "Yes, Chu He, who was beaten by the master Tantai of the Sejong Gate in Dongzhou last time, is also learning to play chess. Let¡¯s just talk about it. If you lose your chess skills, call the spirits to fit together! Now that you have cultivated so much that you can¡¯t be a ghost or a man, his master will be **** to death..."


    The holy land disciples watched the battle on the screen and talked in a low voice.


    But after talking, they soon discovered something was wrong.


    The screen in mid-air suddenly began to flicker, flickering and flashing, as if it would lose the screen at any time.


    "Leader Wu, the treasure you play is not good."


    Some holy land disciples said so.


    "It''s not that this treasure is not good, it''s that the secret realm is not good enough, everyone quickly step back! The secret realm space is completely broken, and the secret realm is insufficient!"


    Wu Yue said with a serious expression.


    He said.


    was planning to turn around and let Ye Luo and the other three leave first.


    But he turned his head and saw that Ye Luo and the others had disappeared long ago. Only after sweeping away with their spiritual knowledge, Ye Luo and others did not know when they went outside the secret realm entrance.


    Wu Yue has a black line in his forehead, not knowing what to say.


    just when he was stunned.


    A terrifying ripple in the secret realm ahead.


    The next moment, the power of terror burst out like a tide.


    The many holy land disciples standing in front of the secret realm entrance were all covered, none of them responded, and they were swept to the ground, embarrassed.


    Even Wu Yue was also affected.


    But fortunately, Wu Yue reacted very quickly, stabilizing his figure in three or two strokes, and looked up.


    I saw Ye Wu, who was holding a magic knife with long wings on his back, flew out quickly, and there was a white bead floating above Ye Wu''s head, but the bead looked dim at the moment and seemed to be damaged.


    Behind Ye Wu, a figure ran out, as if chasing Ye Wu.


    "What are you running! This is a competition, not a life-and-death battle, what are you doing so fast!"


    The chaser is Su Qianyuan.


    "I won''t run? You are like a foolish man. Can I not run? I threw out a spirit treasure and was almost smashed by you. Can I still fight you head-on?"


    Flying Ye Wu turned his head and said anger.


    He originally planned to use a spirit treasure he had always hidden, that is, the bead above his head to take down Su Qianyuan in one move.


    That is a spiritual treasure specifically aimed at other people''s souls, called the soul-seeking magic beads.


    The bead flew to Su Qianyuan, the fart had no effect, and Su Qianyuan almost smashed the Lingbao with a punch.


    So scared that Ye Wu dared not continue fighting with Su Qianyuan, he could only evade continuously.


    He really has no way to deal with this reckless man.


    The attack on the soul is useless.


    A variety of spells are difficult to encounter with others, let alone cause harm.


    He can''t move at all, except to withdraw and fight, he is all right.


    The two were one after the other, chasing away from the entrance of the secret realm.


    Su Qianyuan couldn''t beat Ye Wu at all.


    Ye Wu couldn''t beat Su Qianyuan either.


    No one can do nothing.


    Wu Yue below sees this and wants to persuade him.


    But he didn''t wait for him to start persuading.


    Su Qianyuan, who was still chasing on the ground, suddenly stopped, and suddenly threw out the three spirit treasures hanging on his body.


    Boom! ! !


    The three spirit treasures were thrown out, as if they all understood each other''s mission.


    The map of heaven stretched out, and the power of one side of heaven and earth spread out, from top to bottom, directly towards Ye Wu who was still flying.


    There was a loud bang.


    Ye Wu was directly suppressed and fell to the ground.


    The endless sword gourd flew up into the sky, spit out the flying sword, and headed towards Ye Wu who was suppressed by the sky map below.


    The ??world chessboard suspended the sky, invisibly exuding a kind of breath, making all the treasures other than the endless sword gourd and the sky map useless.


    At this time, Ye Wu, who was suppressed, was completely confused.


    Hardly endured the flying swords of the endless sword gourd, and felt the severe pain, which made him come back to his senses.


    Ye Wu struggled to stand up, but found that he was suppressed by the sky map, he couldn''t move, as if he was carrying tens of thousands of huge mountains on his back, so that he could not move.


    He widened his eyes and watched the bite of flying sword hit him. Although it was not fatal, it was painful.


    The pain made him grinning.


    He fixed his eyes on Su Qianyuan.


    Want to swear.


    This reckless man cheating! ! !


    When the disciples of the Promise Holy Land nearby saw their senior brother, the Tianjiao of Zhongzhou generation Ye Wu was pushed on the ground, and they all became anxious and wanted to get up to support Ye Wu.


    Buzz...


    hasn''t waited for them to go far.


    A large formation appeared at their feet.


    I saw Ye Luo leading Zhang Han and Tantai Luoxue standing in the clouds, looking at these disciples in the Promise Sacred Land.


    "Dear fellow daoists, this time the fight is not over yet, trying to intervene is not very good."


    Ye Luoyun said lightly.


    When the disciples of the Promise Sacred Land saw this, wherever they dared to go one step further, the few ruthless men in front of them were not what disciples like them could beat.


    Ye Luo saw that these disciples did not dare to move anymore, and then turned to look at Zhang Han and Tantai Luoxue next to him.


    "You all control it, don''t let Lingbao really kill people, the master is afraid it will have a headache."


    Ye Luo shook his head and said.


    "Don''t worry, big brother, I have controlled it a long time ago, the sky map is just tied up."


    "Well, the world chess board just makes the treasures of people around you lose control."


    Zhang Han and Tantai Luoxue both replied.


    Ye Luo nodded, relieved.


    After leaving the secret realm, they can control Lingbao invisibly.


    Seeing that Su Qianyuan couldn''t catch up with Ye Wu, he acted decisively and helped a little bit.


    Huh?


    Ye Luo was still thinking, and suddenly saw Su Qianyuan walking towards the suppressed Ye Wu.


    No, this is all won, right?


    The third child, what are you going to do? You can''t fly, so you become angry from embarrassment and want to kill people? ?


    First!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 221： Hidden Sejongmen disciples have a top-grade Lingbao (please

    Chapter 221 Hidden Sejong Sect disciples hand a top-grade Lingbao (seeking monthly pass)


    Zhongzhou.


    In the attic.


    The second floor is where many holy land masters are located.


    At this moment, many holy land masters are also watching the battle.


    When they saw that the secret realm was exploded, they immediately swept towards the battle area with their spiritual consciousness.


    They were expecting another big battle.


    Unexpectedly, Su Qianyuan threw out three treasures and directly suppressed Ye Wu.


    After seeing these three treasures, each of them couldn''t help but their eyes widened.


    "The disciples of Wudaozong are so rich? One body repair is three top treasures? Those two are high-grade spirit treasures, right? The other is a treasure that surpasses spirit treasures?"


    "Impossible, a physical cultivation does not need these treasures, it should be lent to Su Qianyuan by other disciples of Innocent Sect!"


    "What level of heritage is Wudaozong? It''s really been three million years? The treasures of the disciples are all high-grade spirit treasures, and there are actually treasures that surpass them..."


    "The commonly used treasures in our hands are only high-grade spirit treasures, right?"


    "It is rumored that Dongzhou was famous for its treasures in ancient times. In ancient times, Dongzhou''s sects were best at refining tools. Now, it is true!"


    "Couldn''t the treasures of the Dongzhou sect in ancient times have been packaged by Wudaozong?"


    "Wait! Who, what do you want to do?"


    These holy land masters are talking to each other.


    With sharp eyes, I suddenly saw the lord of the Promise Sacred Land''Lin Bu'' stand up.


    The other sacred land masters also came back to their senses and looked at Lin Bu, the master of the Promise sacred land, who was about to go out.


    One by one, their hearts are beating.


    Why don¡¯t you think that your disciple has lost, and you want to force it out?


    Be sober.


    That is the hidden Sejong gate of Dongju.


    Senior Chu is still sitting upstairs.


    I really want to fight, how can I fight Senior Chu?


    For the time being, regardless of Senior Chu''s realm.


    In terms of this treasure...


    There are a bunch of Turing treasures, the disciple of Senior Chu''s disciples, and there are treasures beyond Lingbao.


    The disciples still do.


    How many treasures are there on the master, can you imagine?


    When you meet Senior Chu, you don¡¯t need to fight anymore...


    Facing the gaze of many holy land masters.


    Lin Bu slowly turned around, facing the many holy land masters.


    "I''m going to apologize to Senior Chu, how can any disciple fight like this? Keep hiding, what does it look like? Isn''t this a waste of time?"


    Lin Bu showed a far-fetched smile on his face.


    finished.


    He walked towards the third floor without looking back.


    Many sacred land masters watched the suzerain, one of the top sacred places in Zhongzhou, leave.


    They understand.


    Wuji Holy Land has become soft.


    Even if it is a top holy land, facing the hidden Sejong gate, it is still too weak.


    Look, the details are different.


    They only used the high-grade spirit treasures at the Sect Master level, and their disciples were the high-grade spirit treasures, and even more, they directly took out the most precious treasures that surpassed them.


    How does this background compare to...


    Many holy land masters couldn¡¯t help being silent when they thought of this.


    Suddenly, someone thought about it.


    "You said, if we are attached to Wudaozong and sprinkle some water out of Wudaozong, will it be enough for us to enjoy?"


    The words come out.


    The eyes of other holy land masters suddenly lit up, and there was a bold thought in their hearts.


    Just then, one person stood up.


    "Don¡¯t think about it. According to my investigation, even among the many sects in Dongzhou, none of the sects have successfully attached themselves to Wudaozong. Except for the fact that Dongzhou Holy Land was created by the disciples of Wudaozong, other sects All the sects have nothing to do with Wudaozong."


    This person shattered the fantasies of these holy land masters with an icy tone.


    "You are so fast? You have gone to Dongzhou so soon to inquire about it? It''s a coincidence. I have also inquired about it. As far as I know, there is another way to contact Innocent Sect."


    The other person stood up and said with a smile.


    "What is the solution?"


    The Lord of the Holy Land was anxious, and stood up and said.


    Although the other sacred land masters did not speak, their eyes all focused on that person, which undoubtedly proved their minds.


    They also want to know what the solution is.


    "As far as I know, Senior Chu of Wudaozong has a connection with an inn shopkeeper in Dongzhou Fansu. According to the information I have inquired, a sect named Tianqingzong in Dongzhou seems to have bullied the inn shopkeeper. , Then, the disciple named Ye Luo should have received the order from Senior Chu to go straight up and smash the Tianqing Sect. I don''t need to elaborate on the relationship."


    The man said meaningfully.


    Hear this.


    Many holy land masters were stunned.


    this means¡­


    The shopkeeper of the Fansu Inn has something to do with Senior Chu?


    And the relationship is very unusual.


    Senior Chu is even willing to stand up for this ordinary inn shopkeeper?


    Is it right?


    Can they borrow this line to get in touch with Senior Chu?


    The eyes of many holy land masters flickered, each with its own calculations.


    ...


    the other side.


    Attic, on the third floor.


    At this moment.


    Chu Yuan sat cross-legged at the table, feeling very confused.


    He was watching Su Qianyuan punch and punch to break the space, his blood was boiling.


    Suddenly looked at it, and it was all gone.


    This puzzled Chu Yuan.


    He looked up at the surroundings, the representatives of the Sejong Sect of Yin Zhongzhou.


    I noticed that the faces of several representatives of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin were full of exclamation. When he looked at him, his eyes were a little strange.


    it seems that¡­


    Fear?


    Admiration?


    Shock?


    What do these people¡¯s eyes mean...


    I just sit here, where do you get so many eyes?


    Chu Yuan felt even more confused, but he was not good at showing anything, his surface looked calm and breezy.


    was also embarrassed to ask these people who won and who lost.


    The representatives of Sejongmen from Zhongzhou Yin didn''t speak when they saw Chu Yuan, and they didn''t dare to speak and disturb Chu Yuan, so they could only secretly spread their voices.


    "Look at what I said, there is nothing wrong with it? Senior Chu''s relaxed expression, surely there is no suspense in this fight, right? Ye Wu was directly beaten to the ground, although it was based on Lingbao..."


    "Ye Wu was beaten up, none of the younger generations in Zhongzhou Ming are the opponents of Wudaozong disciples, right?"


    "Normal, what is the matter between the hidden Sejong Sect, what is the holy land disciple? It is a level? It is normal to be beaten down, and then we have to see our hidden Sejong Sect confrontation!"


    "Speaking of this, after Su Qianyuan¡¯s battle, everyone thinks that our disciples from the Sejong Sect have a high-grade spiritual treasure. Where can I find the high-grade spiritual treasure?"


    This sentence came out.


    Several people suddenly stopped the sound transmission communication, and they couldn''t help but feel a little stunned.


    Hidden Sejongmen disciples have a top-grade spirit treasure? ?


    Where did they have so many high-grade Lingbao? ?


    But they feel that if their disciples can''t get the high-grade spirit treasure, there will definitely be someone who will take the rhythm, saying that they are not as good as the Wudaozong.


    However, it seems, indeed...


    They are not as good as Wudaozong...


    The second is more, ask for a monthly pass.


    There will be updates later.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 222： Apologize (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 222 Apologize (seeking monthly ticket)


    On the huge island.


    Attic, third floor.


    When several representatives thought about this issue, they had a headache.


    Where are they going to give each disciple a whole piece of high-grade Lingbao?


    If ?? is not correct, doesn¡¯t it mean that they are not as good as Sejong Gate in Dongju Yin Sejong?


    Several people are in trouble and plan to report the news to their respective suzerains, so that those suzerains will have a headache.


    But I haven¡¯t waited for a few people to start reporting.


    A few very hidden streamers flew directly.


    Several people took the streamer, and their faces became complicated. They looked at each other and began to transmit their voices again.


    "You... also received it?"


    "Received a message from my suzerain... Did you also receive it?"


    "I feel that the information we received is the same, and those suzerains are probably all peeping at the battle of the Sejong Sect disciples in Dongju."


    "The information we received is really the same? My sect master asked me to prepare a high-grade spirit treasure for the disciples of my sect who participated in the war. Everyone prepares a high-grade spirit treasure. There are five disciples of my sect to participate in the war this time. A piece of high-grade Lingbao for them?"


    "That''s right, I didn''t have five top-grade spirit treasures after I sold it! Why don''t we do it forever! Let''s go directly to Wudao Sect!"


    "Good guy, this is your real idea, right? It''s not related to Lingbao at all, is it okay?"


    Several people are communicating through sound transmission.


    Just when a few people are communicating with each other.


    A voice sounded outside the third floor.


    "Lin Bu, Lord of the Promise Holy Land, please see Senior Chu!"


    Originally, Chu Yuan was still sitting cross-legged, thinking about some things, and instantly returned to his senses. He raised his head and looked out the gate on the third floor.


    Wuji Holy Land? ?


    Why are you so familiar...


    I seem to have heard of it...


    correct!


    The disciple Ye Wu who was fighting against Su Qianyuan, and the mouse-like disciple, seemed to come from this kind of holy land!


    Now the lord of other people¡¯s Wuji Holy Land, come and look for him...


    Could it be that Su Qianyuan won Ye Wu, the Lord of the Holy Land could not lose, so he came to trouble him? ?


    How dare you? ?


    He is the external package, he is the lord of the Sejong Gate in Dongju Hidden anyway, right? This tiger skin should work well, how can anyone dare to trouble him.


    Now how to do? ?


    How about pretending not to hear?


    Chu Yuan was lost in thought and had no time to speak for a while.


    Ao Yu next to ?? suddenly spoke.


    "Sect Master, someone is asking to see you."


    Ao Yu said straightly.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan could not wait to press Ao Yu to rub against the ground.


    Do you treat me as deaf?


    I can hear it, alright...


    was reminded by Ao Yu.


    Chu Yuan was embarrassed and pretended not to hear it.


    Especially being stared at by the representatives of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin, he felt embarrassed not to speak.


    directly endured the embarrassment forcibly, and waved to Ao Yu.


    "Go and let him in."


    Chu Yuan slowly spoke.


    finished.


    He shifted his body a bit, blocking in front of Su Xi.


    In case of a fight, he doesn''t want his precious apprentice to be injured.


    This is the first apprentice he is about to teach and abolish.


    the other side.


    Ao Yu heard his suzerain speak, and quickly stood up and went to open the door on the third floor.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw Lin Bu behind the door.


    "Please, my suzerain let you in."


    Ao Yu said.


    Standing outside the gate, Lin Bu nodded quickly when he heard the words, and walked in.


    After entering the third floor, Lin Bu saw the representatives of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Hidden and nodded in greeting. He walked all the way to Chu Yuan, put down his figure, and paid a junior salute.


    "Lin Bu, see Senior Chu!"


    Lin Bu said repeatedly.


    "Lin Bu, are you convicted?!"


    Chu Yuan said blankly.


    intends to come up with a move to win the crowd.


    Lin Bu, who was about to speak: "..."


    Although he knew that he was here this time to make amends because his disciple was hiding behind him, but in fact, this was just a reason.


    Strictly speaking, it seems that your disciple cheated with Lingbao, right?


    Why can you ask guilt so bluntly?


    Seniors are seniors.


    Even this aspect is so arrogant.


    "Lin Bu is convicted!!"


    Lin Bu hurriedly saluted.


    "What crime do you know?"


    Chu Yuan said blankly.


    "Got it...Oh oh oh, it was Lin Bu who pleaded guilty for his disciple Ye Wu!"


    Lin Bu said suddenly.


    "So what''s wrong with your disciple?"


    Chu Yuan was still reluctant, and said.


    "My disciple... My disciple slipped too fast, it is a sin..."


    Lin said step by step.


    "Is this a sin?"


    "This...this should count."


    "Then you come to bother me, isn''t it also a sin?"


    "Lin Bu is convicted!"


    "Don''t come here if you have nothing to do! Get out!"


    "This...Senior Chu, please let the younger generation apologize."


    "So how do you want to make amends?"


    "This... these are some of the feelings of the younger generation, please accept it."


    Lin Bu took out a token full of emerald like a spirit stone from his arms and handed it to Chu Yuan.


    Made of Lingshi?


    Chu Yuan saw the token, took it without a trace, and pulled Lin Bu to his feet.


    "Everyone is a cultivator of immortality, everyone is cultivating immortality. If you talk about apocalypse, the cultivating world is passionate!


    "Come, sit down."


    Chu Yuan put away the token, looking as if nothing had happened.


    "Thank you, Senior Chu, but Senior Chu, that token is..."


    Lin Bugang wanted to explain the purpose of that token.


    But he hasn''t waited for him to explain.


    Chu Yuan interrupted Lin Bu.


    "I know everything."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand, indicating that he knew it was made by Lingshi.


    Good guy, a token made of a spirit stone, how much is it worth? And looking at the material, it doesn''t seem to be an ordinary spirit stone, at least it''s a top-grade spirit stone.


    This friend! He handed it to someone in Chu! !


    I like this kind of people, silly money, cough, generous friends.


    "Yes, how could Senior Chu not know this thing? I was wrong."


    Lin Bu was taken aback for a moment, then he was relieved after another thought.


    The man in front of him is of the ¡®old monster¡¯ level.


    It¡¯s not weird to know this.


    After seeing the token, the people sitting next to them were a little uneasy...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 223： Lack of people (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 223 There is no shortage of people (seeking monthly pass)


    Attic, on the third floor.


    At this moment.


    The representatives of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin all stared at Chu Yuan.


    To be precise, they were staring at Lin Bu, the lord of the Promise Holy Land.


    When Lin Bu took out the full-body emerald token, their eyes never left Lin Bu.


    The stormy sea was set off in each heart.


    They all recognized the origin of the token.


    According to rumors, there are four ancient relics in Zhongzhou, which contain various ancient treasures and heritage.


    The things that exist in a ruin, even their major Zhongzhou Yin Sejong gates will fight for it.


    So far, only two of the ruins have been opened, and the contents of these two ruins have been divided up by the Sejong Gate of Sejong Sejong.


    The opening tokens of the other two ruins, they have been looking for.


    I searched the entire Zhongzhou but couldn''t find it.


    I didn¡¯t expect to play in the dark under the lights. These days, I thought that the holy ground of the Sejong Gate had a ruin token in his hand.


    These people stared at Lin Bu.


    If it weren''t for them to take care of Chu Yuan.


    Finally, now he directly shot Lin Bu to the ground.


    Seeing this, Lin Bu, who was sitting next to Chu Yuan, couldn''t help but get a little closer to Chu Yuan, swallowing and spitting.


    After he took out the spirit stone, he knew it.


    If Senior Chu didn¡¯t cover him, he would be done.


    "Ahem, Senior Chu, are you satisfied with this apologize?"


    Lin Bu quickly spoke to Chu Yuan.


    "Not bad."


    Chu Yuan nodded, with a tone of appreciation.


    "Then, senior, maybe junior please do a favor?"


    Lin Bu hurriedly spoke again.


    The words come out.


    There was a slight smile on Chu Yuan''s face, but it dissipated in the next moment.


    Just say how can there be such a stupid person with a lot of money.


    Just give a token for a suspected high-grade spirit stone.


    After doing it for a long time, there is something I want him to help...


    Or... or give back the things to the other party?


    Do not!


    How could it be possible to return what was in his hand.


    Chu Yuan could only bite the bullet and looked at Lin Bu.


    "What is busy?"


    Chu Yuan asked.


    "Senior Chu, because of some irresistible reasons, the sect of my family can no longer continue to stand, so I want to move out of Zhongzhou. The younger generation means that I want to go to Dongzhou. How do seniors feel?"


    Lin Bu licked his face and said.


    "You mean, you are moving to Dongzhou?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, a little stunned.


    Go if you want.


    Ask me what I do.


    Is it impossible for Dongzhou to succeed.


    "Yes, Senior Chu, what do you think?"


    Lin Bu asked quickly.


    "Then...then go chant."


    Chu Yuan was stunned, and said casually.


    Anyway, Dongzhou is not opened by his house, and the other party wants to enter, but he can still stop him.


    What Chu Yuan didn¡¯t know was.


    He said this sentence dropped.


    Lin Bu breathed a sigh of relief.


    The representatives of Sejong Sejong in the side could only grit their teeth secretly.


    In their eyes, Dongzhou is undoubtedly the home of Wudaozong.


    In order to enter Dongzhou in an open manner, the consent of Wudaozong must be obtained.


    And at this moment, Senior Chu¡¯s words are like agreeing to the Wuji Sacred Land to enter Dongzhou, and in front of them, don¡¯t they acknowledge the relationship between Wuji Sacred Land and Wudao Sect.


    Doesn¡¯t this also mean that Wudaozong covers the Holy Land of Promise...


    If they are looking for the Wuji Sacred Land for liquidation, they have to weigh the existence of the Wuji Sect...


    However, it is normal for Senior Chu to be tempted by the effect of that token, and this is not to blame Senior Chu.


    can only blame them for being blind, and being played out of darkness under the lights.


    Think of this, the faces of several people are a little ugly, but they can¡¯t say anything.


    One by one can only stare at the eyes.


    I feel very headache.


    Every disciple needs a high-grade spirit treasure, they haven''t solved it yet.


    Now here comes the thing again.


    One of the representatives of Sejongmen in Zhongzhou Yin couldn''t help it, and stood up from his desk.


    "Lin Bu, this is the third floor, you can''t stay! It''s the limit to be able to talk to Senior Chu, you still want to stay here?"


    The man said with force and angrily.


    "Yes, yes, yes, Senior Chu, then I will retire first, and I will visit Senior Chu later."


    Lin Bu looked at the representatives of the Sejong Gate in Zhongzhou Yin, and seemed to understand that what he had done had touched these people, smiled brightly, and withdrew from the third floor.


    Chu Yuan, who was sitting at the table, saw Lin Bu leave, squinted his eyes, and his mood suddenly became bright.


    Is it really that simple to give him such a valuable token?


    asked, can you move to Dongzhou?


    Chu Yuan is happy.


    Several representatives of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Hidden looked at each other and nodded slightly.


    Suddenly smiles appeared on every face.


    "Um, senior, the thing you just received...cough cough, is there still a shortage of people?"


    One of them stood up with a grin.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan was stunned.


    Lack of people?


    A token made of a spirit stone, who is he missing? Is it possible to have a share of the seers? This is too much.


    He is the false Hidden Sejong Sect Sect Master, is he short of money?


    You guys are really short of money, which is too much.


    I want him to separate all the spiritual stones he has obtained. Is this possible?


    Chu someone thought it was impossible.


    "No shortage."


    Chu Yuan directly and decisively refused.


    A few people seemed to have expected it a long time ago. After hearing what Chu Yuan said, although they felt helpless, they had nothing to say.


    If they were exchanged for ordinary people to get the token, they would definitely oppress each other with the momentum of the Sejong Gate of Yin Sejong in Zhongzhou.


    Even if the oppression fails, they can force the other party to share the ruins with their Sejong Gate.


    But replaced by Wudaozong...


    Wudaozong obviously wants to eat this ¡®cake¡¯ like this.


    Can they have a way?


    This matter can only be handled by the sect masters.


    Several people thought, using the secret methods of their respective sects to pass the matter back to their respective sects.


    Chu Yuan relaxed slightly after seeing a few people stop talking.


    at this time


    A deacon from the Immortal Cultivator Alliance sent in a list.


    "Masters, Senior Chu, this round of competition is almost over. We have prepared a list of the next round in advance. The next round is the final match of the top thousand. Dear adults and Senior Chu, see if the list is available. Question, if there is no problem, we will announce it."


    The deacon said cautiously.


    Speaking, he divided the list into several parts and sent them to Chu Yuan and others.


    Chu Yuan just took a cursory look, and saw that all four of his disciples were on the list, so he was relieved.


    The disciples have not been eliminated.


    It seems that the battle between Su Qianyuan and Ye Wu was judged that Su Qianyuan had won.


    These four disciples can at least reach the top thousand.


    The rewards of Qianqiang are very rich.


    Thinking of those rewards, Chu Yuan couldn''t help but slightly raised the corners of his mouth, and then he handed the list back to the deacon, indicating that he had no opinion.


    Several other people also did the same.


    When the deacon saw this, he retreated...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 224： Picture scroll (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 224 Scroll (seeking monthly ticket)


    Zhongzhou.


    Above a mountain with rare human traces.


    Town Xianzong''s suzerain ¡®Mocheng¡¯ came here.


    At this moment, Mo Cheng had a trace of urgency on his face.


    His figure was extremely fast, and he came to the top of the mountain in a few strokes.


    After he reached the top of the mountain, he slowed down and changed from flying to walking.


    Step by step, he came to a cave mansion standing on the top of the mountain.


    The people living in this cave mansion are the Supreme Elders of Xianzong in their town.


    In all, it is also the strongest combat power of their town Xianzong.


    This time, Mocheng came to the Supreme Elder to discuss the matter of Wudaozong having obtained the opening token of one of the four ancient relics in Zhongzhou.


    It''s not that Mocheng is undecided.


    It¡¯s that the Supreme Elder is one of the four great ruins with the former suzerain in the past, and he has a more say in this ancient ruins.


    Mocheng wanted to listen to the opinions of this supreme elder in order to judge whether he should offend the Innocent Sect because of the token of this ancient relic.


    Walk to the front of the cave.


    Mocheng stopped.


    A palm stretched out from the wide sleeves and stretched out towards the gate of the cave.


    A strange rune derives from his palm and escapes into the cave.


    Buzz...


    The rune touched the gate of the cave, and a layer of ripples appeared, as if trying to stop the rune, but the moment it appeared, it disappeared, and the rune was allowed to enter.


    After a while.


    The gate of Dongfu opened suddenly.


    A figure older than Mo Cheng emerged from the cave.


    "What you say in your message is true? Has the key to unlock the token of the ancient ruins appear again?"


    The elder Taishang came up and asked aloud.


    "Yes, the specific news, the method that Pan Dao has just described using runes, you have all told the elder Taishang, this token has already fallen into the hands of the Hidden Sejong Sect in Dongzhou."


    Mo Cheng carried his hands on his back, nodded, and said.


    "When did the Sejong Sejong Gate be in Dongju? How come the old man hasn¡¯t heard of it? The place in Dongju has always been weak and remote. How could the Sejong Sejong Gate be born."


    The elder Taishang frowned and was puzzled.


    "It is said that this hidden Sejong Sect has been inherited for three million years, far surpassing the time when you and I existed. Even the Xianzong in my town has not been inherited for so many years. It is normal if I don¡¯t know.


    Mocheng explained like this.


    Hear this.


    The elder Taishang''s eyes widened.


    Three million years? ?


    Just kidding.


    How long has he been in retreat? Not fifty years? So there is such a news?


    Inheritance for three million years, what is the concept? ?


    He couldn''t imagine it himself.


    "What are you talking about? How can there be a sect inheritance for three million years? This is beyond the reach of heaven and earth! This can''t happen!"


    "If this kind of thing can happen, I don''t need to be the elder of the town Xianzong too, just wash, go down the mountain and be a mortal!"


    The elder Taishang didn''t believe it at all.


    "But this is true. I have also seen the tip of the iceberg for the foundation of this sect. So far, it is indeed true..."


    Mo Cheng said helplessly.


    He himself felt that this kind of thing was impossible.


    At present, Wudaozong has indeed a long heritage, and it is so long that they are far inferior.


    Four disciples showed four different ways...


    and they are all new methods they don¡¯t know...


    The first disciple is mysterious and unpredictable. The enemy has always been just a sword, and there is no clue for the time being.


    The second disciple turned his hands and formed an array. It was a brand-new method of array formation, overthrowing the old method of array formation.


    The third disciple even took the body refining to the extreme, and was able to defeat the strongest Tianjiao Ye Wu on the bright side of Zhongzhou.


    The fourth disciple is even more impressive. Once a fight starts, it is almost impossible to see the internal battle, only knowing that it is the way of chess.


    A disciple is more powerful than a disciple.


    The surnamed Chu likes to pretend to be a foundation building, and speaks the most reasonable words of heaven and earth.


    Such a lineup is enough to prove the foundation of his sect.


    Mocheng told a little helplessly about this with the elder Taishang.


    After listening.


    The elder ?? also remained silent for a long time.


    "Then according to what you said, this sect called Wudaozong, in all likelihood, is really hidden Sejong, and its inheritance history is longer than that of our town Xianzong?"


    The elder Taishang slowly said.


    "Yes, but Taishang elder, Pang Dao is here this time, not to talk about this with you, Pang Dao wants to know, should we go to **** this token, or to reach an agreement with Wu Dao Zong , Enter the ruins together!"


    Mo Cheng nodded and asked.


    A ruin and its relationship with Wudaozong...


    Between these two, he doesn''t know how to choose.


    "Should it or not? No need to grab it, just let the non-daozong people go in by themselves."


    Elder Taishang waved his hand and said.


    "But... but the resources in a ruin are just handed over to Wudaozong?"


    Mo Cheng frowned and said.


    "This ruin is not that easy to get. Of course, even if it is obtained by Wudaozong, it will be obtained. We did not take it. For Wudaozong, this is also a small favor. Xiaorenqing may come in handy in the future. Of course, the premise is that the Innocent Sect has been passed down for three million years."


    The elder Taishang said calmly.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Mo Cheng hesitated for a moment, not knowing what to say.


    See this scene.


    The elder ?? is not surprised.


    In his opinion, Mocheng is the lord of the contemporary Zhenxianzong, and everything is based on the interests of Zhenxianzong, which is too normal.


    "The old man said, the premise is that Wudao Sect has really been passed down for three million years, and that kind of favor is useful."


    "Come on, take this picture scroll to the Sect Master of Wudao Sect. If you can recognize the creatures on the picture scroll, then Wudao Sect must have been passed on for more than a million years."


    "Don''t ask what this picture scroll is. The old man doesn''t know what it is, but he found it from one of the ancient ruins. It is rumored that as long as the creatures on the picture scroll can be named, something indescribable will happen. It was described on the ruins at that time."


    "According to some older people in my clan, this picture scroll is at least a million years old, so...you just do what the old man said."


    The elder ?? took out a closed picture scroll and handed it to Mo Cheng.


    Mo Cheng took the picture with a confused look.


    wanted to open it, but didn''t dare, and looked up at the elder Taishang.


    "Let''s open it and take a look, it''s okay. It is said that only by calling the name of the creature on the scroll can it resonate with the animation scroll."


    The elder Taishang waved his hand.


    Hear this.


    Mocheng immediately opened the scroll.


    I saw an unpretentious creature appearing on the scroll.


    The creature has a horn on its head, its body is like a lion, and its face has a goatee, which gives people a kind of feeling...


    The second update, there is a third update later!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 225： Man Huang Su Qianyuan (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 225 Man Huang Su Qianyuan (seeking monthly pass)


    On the huge island.


    Near the entrance to the secret realm.


    The disciples of Wudaozong stood aside, looking at the newly released matching list, looking for their own names.


    The first round of the Wanzong Grand Competition is half of the people eliminated, and the second round is to be eliminated to the top 500 to end.


    So after this wave, there will be two more competitions.


    Thinking of this, several disciples of Wudaozong felt a headache.


    Ye Luo looked at their opponents of the four, nothing could threaten the four of them, there was no need to care at all.


    So Ye Luo was relieved.


    "Where is the second child?"


    Ye Luo looked around them and found that Zhang Han was not there. He couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Second Brother just ran out, I don¡¯t know where he went."


    Su Qianyuan answered aloud.


    Ye Luo was stunned for a moment, but didn''t say anything.


    This second child runs around every day, and it¡¯s useless if he cares too much, he just doesn¡¯t care.


    Ye Luo was about to sit cross-legged, waiting for the fight to start.


    Suddenly, the conversation of two holy land disciples walking by their side attracted him.


    "Quickly, quickly, look, that bald head is the disciple of Dongzhou Yin Shizongmen Wudaozong! It is the one who rubbed Master Ye Wu on the ground!"


    "What is that, don''t you know his name is Barbaric Emperor?!"


    "Isn''t he a fool?"


    "Do you dare to go to him and ask him if he is a fool?"


    "¡­¡­"


    The conversation between the two holy land disciples was quiet.


    But what kind of cultivation is Ye Luo, how could he not hear it.


    Ye Luo was slightly stunned after hearing these words, and immediately looked at Su Qianyuan with a smile.


    He turned his head and found that Su Qianyuan was also staring at the two holy land disciples.


    also obviously noticed the words of the two holy land disciples.


    Su Qianyuan''s face was very strange, but he couldn''t say anything, he could only watch the two holy land disciples leave.


    Savage Emperor? Reckless?


    Su Qianyuan certainly knew this.


    Since he defeated Ye Wu, his name spread like a gust of wind.


    first spread across the huge island, and then spread across Zhongzhou.


    Su Qianyuan¡¯s name has undoubtedly become very loud.


    Those who had good things gave Su Qianyuan the title of reckless man, but feared that he would offend Su Qianyuan, he changed him to a barbarian emperor.


    Although it is so, but in private, many people still call Su Qianyuan a reckless husband.


    Su Qianyuan was also very helpless.


    "Man Huang, get to know, my name is Ye Luo."


    Ye Luo suddenly became interested and said jokingly.


    "Man Huang, my name is Tantai Luoxue. I am your little fan."


    Tantai Luo Xue, who was still quiet, suddenly turned his head and said.


    Su Qianyuan: "..."


    Enough for the two of you.


    Su Qianyuan suddenly felt a headache.


    Fame is a good thing, but the name of this barbarous emperor, he is really helpless.


    When others mentioned this topic, they definitely thought of those two words, reckless.


    "Big Brother, Third Junior Brother, Fourth Junior Sister, what are you talking about? Have a great time talking."


    Zhang Han walked back and asked with a smile.


    "The second child can''t come to visit the emperor?"


    Ye Luo raised his head, still teasing Su Qianyuan.


    "Man Sovereign? Oh, oh, third brother."


    Zhang Han suddenly realized that when he mentioned the word Manhuang, he couldn''t think of who it was for a while.


    After thinking about it carefully, I realized that it was Su Qianyuan.


    "Okay, you guys, this title is not what I want, it''s really..."


    Su Qianyuan was unable to complain.


    "Alright, elder brother, as well as the third younger brother and the fourth younger sister, do you want to see the ranking among the big states of the Wanzong Grand Competition listed by the Immortal Cultivator Alliance? It is based on the comparison of the disciples of the major states in the Wanzong Grand Competition. Performance is a comprehensive list of state rankings."


    Zhang Han suddenly said.


    "You got this when you went out? Take it out and have a look."


    Ye Luo said curiously.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han was also unambiguous, and took out a bead with his backhand.


    He injected mana into the beads, and a screen was formed instantly.


    On the screen is a leaderboard.


    The first among them is Zhongzhou.


    The second place is Dongzhou.


    The third place is Yuzhou.


    The fourth is Jingzhou.


    The fifth beginning was naturally ignored by Ye Luo and others.


    "This ranking... is almost the same. Most of the talents who can play are from the remaining four states. Needless to say, Dongzhou, except for us, no one participated in this ten thousand contest."


    Ye Luo said slowly.


    "Well, that''s true. The most important thing is those with the surname Ye in Zhongzhou."


    Zhang Han nodded, but when he looked up, he found Ye Luo staring at him.


    He was taken aback for a moment, and then remembered that his elder brother was also surnamed Ye.


    "Big brother, I have no other meaning, that is, there are many Tianjiao surnamed Ye in Zhongzhou, and there is no other meaning."


    Zhang Han quickly added.


    "It''s done, I see, half of the disciples of Wanzong Dabi have the surname Ye. This is something everyone knows."


    Ye Luo rolled his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    I found out when I came to Zhongzhou. There are many Tianjiao thieves with the surname Ye, and I haven''t found them when I was in Dongzhou.


    He remembers that Dongzhou has many Tianjiao surnamed Lin and Xiao, but those are not considered Tianjiao, and can''t be compared with Zhongzhou, so it won''t work.


    Zhang Han would like to say more.


    Suddenly, a deacon came over.


    "Four adults, your fight is about to begin, please get into preparation."


    The deacon said respectfully.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo and other four people stood up, preparing to walk into the secret realm entrance.


    "No, no, no! Four adults, your fight is not in the small secret realm this time. The leader of Wu Yue personally found a few medium secret realms for you, so as not to explode and cough, so as not to let go of your hands and feet."


    The deacon saw that the four of them were about to enter the small secret realm again, and could not help but speak in a hurry.


    Looking at the deacon in a hurry.


    Ye Luo and the other four can vaguely guess it.


    This is definitely not wanting them to enter the small secret realm.


    Zhang Han uses one trick to lead the stars to break through the secret realm...


    Tantai Luo Xue isolates the secret realm with one move...


    Su Qianyuan is even better, exploding the secret realm...


    This Wu Yue is afraid that they will explode the small secret realm again...


    When Ye Luo and others saw this, they could only follow the deacon and walk to the medium-sized secret realm.


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 226： Manhuang Niubi (asking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 226 Man Huang Niubi (seeking monthly ticket)


    On the huge island.


    The entrance to the medium-sized secret realm temporarily opened up.


    Ye Luo stepped out from the entrance of the secret realm.


    His gaze swept across quickly and found that there was no one at the entrance of the secret realm, and he nodded secretly.


    It seems that he was the first to end the battle.


    Ye Luo was very satisfied with this.


    Big brother must look like a big brother.


    Solve the battle simply and neatly.


    In this way, the demeanor of the big brother can be demonstrated.


    So Ye Luo''s hand is quite heavy, and he gave his opponent a second in three or two strokes.


    When Ye Luo thought of this.


    The two secret entrances next to him also rippled.


    I saw Zhang Han and Tantai Luoxue walking out of it.


    "Master, are you so fast?"


    "I have seen the senior brother, the second senior brother."


    Zhang Han and Tantai Luoxue both spoke.


    "You two are also very fast."


    Yeluo was a little surprised.


    He took his opponent by seconds, so he was quick.


    It seems that the second and fourth younger brothers are the same.


    "I don''t even use the formation directly. I only rely on Lingbao to beat my opponent. I didn''t expect you to be faster than me."


    Zhang Han said bitterly.


    He, the future Sect Master of Wudao, how does he feel more and more confused...


    can''t beat the senior brother, and even the fourth junior sister may be 50-50.


    Fortunately, fortunately, there is still a third junior junior at the bottom.


    Although the third junior brother is now a bit more famous, he can beat him anyway.


    Zhang Han could not help but breathe a sigh of relief when he thought of this.


    "Why the Third Junior Brother hasn''t come out at this time?"


    Zhang Han asked.


    Their youngest dish is a little bit, but at any rate they can be regarded as Tianjiao-level characters.


    It''s been so long, it''s time to come out.


    "This shouldn''t be the case. The person who competes with the third child is not very strong, it''s not enough."


    Ye Luo frowned slightly.


    The two were puzzled.


    On the other side, a voice suddenly sounded.


    "Big Brother, Second Senior Brother, Fourth Senior Sister, what are you doing standing there?"


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo and the three hurriedly turned their heads and looked around.


    I saw Su Qianyuan standing in the distance at a glance.


    This¡­¡­


    When did Su Qianyuan come out? ?


    All three are confused.


    "Third Junior Brother, when did you come out? Why didn''t we see your figure?"


    Zhang Han asked directly.


    "I never went in."


    Su Qianyuan said helplessly.


    "what??"


    Zhang Han was in a circle.


    It''s not just him, even Ye Luo and Tantai Luoxue don''t know why.


    "I never went in. I planned to go in. But when I was halfway to the secret realm, the deacon of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance suddenly came to tell me that the secret realm was closed and my opponent had surrendered..."


    Su Qianyuan said so.


    Speaking of this, his own face showed a look of helplessness.


    He didn''t even touch the opponent''s face, so the opponent surrendered directly.


    This is too much...


    But listening to what the deacon said, he could understand a thing or two.


    His reputation is too great.


    Yes, his reputation as an emperor is too great.


    Since defeating Ye Wu, his reputation has skyrocketed every moment.


    And it seems that the story about his defeat of Ye Wu has also been spread more and more crookedly, causing many people to start to fear his name as the emperor. When they heard of the battle with the emperor, they directly...


    When Ye Luo and others on the other side heard what Su Qianyuan said, they were also silent for a long time.


    Because the name is too big...


    So the opponent surrendered...


    Is this the function of the title?


    The court suddenly became quiet.


    Su Qianyuan watched the three fellows did not speak, he dared not speak, and could only stand there.


    A moment later.


    Ye Luo regained his senses and waved his hand.


    "Okay, well, since we all won, we don''t have to think too much about other things."


    "Perhaps we should pay attention to the matter of fame. After all, we are from the Wudao Sect. This is the first time for us to participate in the Wanzong Grand Competition. We are also famous for the Wudao Sect. Third Junior Brother What we did this time is better than us."


    Ye Luo slowly said.


    "Well, big brother, I see, I will pay attention to improving my reputation next."


    Zhang Han nodded and replied.


    "Big brother, I think that to improve fame, we need to see who our opponents are. Only by defeating the famous tianjiao can we quickly improve our fame. For example, the third brother defeated Zhongzhou Yewu. Fame has only risen."


    Tantai Luo Xue''s dark golden pupils gleamed, and said softly.


    "Yes, Junior Sister is right."


    Ye Luo said with appreciation.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han also nodded, squinting his eyes slightly.


    He also agreed with what Tantai Luo Xue said.


    So, next, you need to fight those famous Tianjiao, so that your reputation can quickly increase.


    Big brother and others need to improve their reputation, and his future Sect Master of Wudao needs to be promoted even more.


    Pity.


    Ye Wu, who was so famous, was killed by the third child.


    However, there are still many Tianjiao in Zhongzhou.


    Next, his battle can''t be the same as before.


    At least you have to play a little bit more fancy, which might also help your reputation.


    "Big brother, when is the next round of competition? There should be two rounds of competition today, right?"


    Zhang Han raised his head and asked.


    "Not so fast, let''s sit for a while, we only play fast, it doesn''t mean that other people are also playing fast."


    Ye Luo shook his head, waved his hand and said.


    "Well, big brother, you can talk about which Tianjiao is more famous, so that it will be convenient for us to match, and there is a preparation."


    Zhang Han thought for a while and said.


    "Just look for Ye Lin Xiaosu, these people are more or less famous."


    Ye Luo thought for a moment, then said.


    Zhang Han was stunned.


    Looking for Ye Lin Xiaosu...


    It''s that simple?


    What more would Zhang Han want to ask.


    Watching Ye Luo start to close his eyes and rest his mind, he didn''t dare to say anything, so he could only sit down quietly.


    Not far away, a deacon of the Alliance of Cultivators looked at the four disciples of Wudaozong sitting cross-legged and couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    These four Wudaozong disciples are really improper.


    Playing a match is the same as being faster than anyone else.


    One is faster than one, and those opponents are called miserable.


    If so, then forget it.


    The brutal emperor is even more terrifying.


    He saw the opponent of the Barbarian Emperor kneeling in front of the elders of his sect, begging not to fight the Barbarian Emperor.


    The elder of the sect had taken care of the face of the sect, and insisted that the opponent go to fight against the barbarian emperor Su Qianyuan.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that person would actually play a game to death.


    In the case of unavoidable circumstances, the elders of the sect can only choose to agree and surrender.


    Think of this.


    The deacon had nothing else to say besides shaking his head, so he could only shout in his heart the Manhuangniuban...


    First more.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 227： Directly on the Qianqiang qualifiers? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 227 directly on the top 1,000 qualifiers? (Seeking monthly pass)


    On the huge island.


    Not far from the entrance of the medium-sized secret realm.


    The deacon looked at the four disciples of Wudaozong from a distance.


    Suddenly, a stream of light flew from a distance and fell to the deacon¡¯s side.


    The streamer dissipated, revealing the figure inside, which is another deacon.


    "If you don''t host the competition over there, what are you doing here?"


    The "Deacon Chen" who just looked at the four disciples of Wudaozong frowned and asked.


    "It''s over over there, ready to enter the next round, I will send the list."


    The other deacon said boringly.


    "What are you kidding? How long has this passed? Is this the end of this round?"


    Deacon Chen''s eyes widened, thinking that the other party was joking.


    "Who is joking with you, the next round of the list is ready, seems to be joking with you?"


    The deacon rolled his eyes.


    also too lazy to explain too much.


    directly threw a golden light down in front of Deacon Chen.


    Deacon Chen took it, and after reading it carefully, his expression became weird.


    is really the list for the next round of competition.


    But how is this possible.


    A round ended so quickly? ? ?


    How long has it passed since then?


    Facing Deacon Chen¡¯s confusion.


    The deacon seemed to see it too.


    "Before, your place was set up with an isolation formation. You can''t hear it. It''s normal. Those disciples of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou, I don''t know if they were stimulated by the Innocent Sect and they fought very fiercely."


    "One of them used too much force and directly exploded the secret realm, and also caused the surrounding secret realm to explode. I don''t know how many people were injured."


    "Most people don''t have to fight, and they will directly enter the top 1,000 qualifiers."


    said the deacon rather helplessly.


    Hear this.


    Deacon Chen was silent for a while.


    I don¡¯t know what to say.


    One person used too much force to explode the secret realm, and also detonated the surrounding secret realm...


    This¡­


    Good fellow.


    This is a grudge against the disciples of the Holy Land.


    He bet that all the injured were the disciples of the Holy Land, and none of the disciples of the Hidden Sejong Sect were injured.


    But those holy places knew about this, they could only bite their teeth and endure it, who made the crime be the Hidden Sejong Sect.


    "So, the next list is for the top 1,000 qualifiers?"


    Deacon Chen took a deep breath and said.


    "Yes, it''s going to start in a little while. Tell the adults of the Innocent Sect for yourself, I''m leaving first."


    The deacon said so.


    finished.


    He turned around and left without any intention of staying.


    Deacon Chen looked at the other person leaving, took the golden light in his hand and looked at it.


    The people on the list are all Tianjiao.


    This wave of secret realm explosions has eliminated countless people, but those who stayed are undoubtedly a Tianjiao.


    "Is this a kind of alternative Wanzong comparison?"


    Thinking of this, Deacon Chen shook his head and smiled.


    got up and flew in the direction of Ye Luo and other people.


    ...


    Deacon Chen flew down, and after telling about the situation with Ye Luo and others, he left the light group behind and retired.


    Ye Luo and the others surrounded the light group, checked them one after another, and found each other''s names.


    "According to the deacon''s statement, this ten thousand contest will be over soon."


    Ye Luo raised her eyebrows slightly.


    This is the top 1,000 qualifiers.


    It won¡¯t be long before the Ten Thousand Sects Competition is about to end.


    He didn''t expect this.


    Who would have imagined that a disciple of the Sejong Gate in Zhongzhou detonated all the small secret realms in one go, and eliminated a lot of people.


    "Well, it will be over soon, there is not much time left for us."


    Zhang Han''s brows are also frowning, and the gentleness on his face is no longer there. If it ends soon, then he will not be able to greatly increase his reputation.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo shook his head, stood up, and walked two steps outside.


    "Okay, let''s get ready for this time. First, I took a look. Several of our opponents are not weak. Among them, my opponent Ye Zhou is the strongest."


    "Fourth Junior Sister¡¯s opponent Ye Fang followed, Third Junior¡¯s opponent Ye Ku was second, and Second Junior¡¯s opponent Ye Xuan was the weakest."


    "But having said that, the lion fights the rabbit with all our strength. We seek stability, especially the second junior brother. Your opponent is the weakest. You must ask for stability. Understand?"


    Ye Luo looked at Zhang Han, and patiently exhorted.


    "Understand."


    Zhang Han nodded, thoughtfully.


    Su Qianyuan also nodded, indicating that they understand.


    "Well, just wait for someone from the Immortal Cultivator Alliance to inform."


    Ye fell upon seeing this, and said lightly.


    A few people just had a brief conversation, and they started preparing for the next round of battle.


    Although the time between the previous round of battle is very short, it is not a big deal for them.


    After all, their last round of battle did not consume much.


    Among them, Zhang Han has been thinking with his head down.


    He was thinking about what kind of talents he would need to quickly improve his reputation.


    Master definitely wants him to improve his reputation.


    He is the future Sect Master of Wudao Sect.


    If the reputation is not enough, it is a very troublesome thing.


    Now his opponents are running out.


    This has entered the top 1,000 qualifiers.


    Every next opponent, he has to use it to quickly improve his reputation.


    But what can we do to maximize the use of a person to increase fame? ?


    Zhang Han was lost in thought.


    He remembered that when they were fighting, someone was watching the battle, right?


    Inferior to...


    He took the fight a little bit? Does this make more people feel shocked and increase his reputation?


    Zhang Han suddenly felt feasible.


    I hope his opponent can cooperate a little bit.


    Otherwise he would not be polite.


    Zhang Han thought of this and already had a plan in his mind.


    silently recalled what formation was more gorgeous.


    Speaking brilliantly.


    It¡¯s not too much to start with a sleepy formation, too cloudy and transforming a dragon formation, right?


    And then come to another Yin-Yang Slaughter Fairy Array...


    Here is another ancient spirit-calling nightmare array...


    This is not too much, right?


    But isn¡¯t this not spectacular enough?


    Zhang Han thought silently.


    About a moment later.


    The Deacon Chen returned.


    "Several adults, the fight is about to start, and please come with me."


    Deacon Chen said respectfully.


    "Where are you going to compete this time? Do you still have a large-scale secret? Or do you want to go to a medium-sized secret to compete?"


    Ye Luo stood up and asked.


    "There is no secret realm... How could the large secret realm be controlled by humans? The medium secret realm is already at the limit, but the leader said that it may not be suitable for several fights, so the place of the fight was set in the middle of the island and it was temporarily opened up. There is a clearing, which is also suitable for all the adults in the attic to watch."


    Deacon Chen answered patiently.


    I dare not offend at all.


    Ye Luo and others heard the words, but there was nothing to say, nodded, and followed Deacon Chen, and then went to the place of the fight...


    The second is more, ask for a monthly pass.


    The third is more likely to be updated after two o''clock, my friends go to bed early and watch it tomorrow!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 228： I can see through your strength for the teacher (see monthly pass)

    Chapter 228 I saw through your strength as a teacher (seeking a monthly pass)


    Zhongzhou.


    In the center of the huge island, there is a clearing.


    A seat formation was set up, covering the entire central area.


    The runes belonging to the circle are scattered all around.


    A strong man who belongs to the Immortal Cultivator Alliance stands on the pillars, injects mana, and maintains the operation of the formation.


    Thousands of participating players are shrouded in the battle preparation area within the circle, preparing for the battle.


    and outside of the open space.


    A huge attic is slowly flying towards the open space.


    After the attic fell near the open space, it stopped.


    On the second floor of the attic, many holy land masters all stood up and looked out at the open space from the steps on the second floor.


    With their eyesight, wanting to peer into the open space through this distance couldn''t be easier.


    "Tsk, there are only a few thousand people left. It is estimated that this 10,000-song competition will be over soon."


    "These few Sejong Gates in Zhongzhou, which have been struck by thunder and thunder from the sky, are fooling around, riding horses, detonating small secrets, causing all the secrets to explode together, this kind of thing can be done, it is indeed the secret of Sejong!!"


    "Originally, my disciple had the opportunity to get the top 100 results in this Wanzong competition! As a result, the small secret realm where my disciple was located was too close to the small secret realm that exploded. It exploded so fiercely that it almost killed people, Xin I left him a life-saving thing."


    "That''s right! Look at the disciples of the Sejong Sect of Hidden in Dongju, you won¡¯t find anything even if you explode the small secrets. The disciples of Sejong of Hiddens in Zhongzhou are still playing the set of detonating the secrets..."


    "Seeing that you have so many opinions about the secluded Sejong gates in Zhongzhou, and their representatives are on the third floor. Why don''t you talk to them in the past?"


    "It''s the third floor, isn''t it?! Go, walk around, who is the puppy!!"


    "???"


    Many holy land masters are talking.


    In words, he was very dissatisfied with the few hidden Sejong sects in Zhongzhou.


    You said that your disciple accidentally detonated all the secret realms and injured most of their disciples, then you are hurt, but you have to stand up and give an explanation anyway.


    But if you don¡¯t give a word, how could these holy places be reconciled.


    But facing the huge hidden Sejong gate, they could only swallow their anger.


    It''s just that the dissatisfaction with the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin is getting stronger and stronger.


    Especially under the bewilderment of a certain surnamed Lin, who is planning to go to Dongzhou, the Lord of the Holy Land, many of the Lords of the Holy Land are increasingly dissatisfied.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    On the third floor.


    Several representatives of the hidden Sejong gate, Chu Yuan, Su Xi, Ao Yu and others also came to the steps belonging to the third floor and looked at the open space.


    Chu Yuan''s cultivation base is not high, he doesn''t see it too clearly, only sees vaguely.


    This made Chu Yuan feel that she was short-sighted.


    "Forget it, see what to see, let it be fate, as long as one of the four disciples can enter the Qianqiang, then it is not a loss at all."


    Chu Yuan muttered in her heart.


    Thinking about it, he didn''t bother to watch it.


    intends to walk into the hall, sit still, and wait for the result of the fight.


    He turned around and glanced at Su Xi who was looking at the open space there, and he was taken aback.


    Not what I said.


    I can¡¯t see it even as a master, can you still see it as a naive apprentice?


    still pretends to look like, almost I really thought you had clairvoyance and you could see over there.


    This should be afraid of what he said.


    That¡¯s why this shy disciple pretended to make him think he could see it, right?


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but shook his head slightly.


    "Xier, go, go in with your teacher."


    Chu Yuan said, I have seen through your strength as a teacher.


    He waved his hand and stepped back into the attic first.


    Su Xi in the same place looked confused, is this going in?


    Don¡¯t see the brothers and sisters fighting each other?


    She doesn¡¯t know why she can see the distance.


    It seems...


    As long as she holds the starfish, her eyesight can be increased.


    But why did the master tell her to go in again?


    Su Xi was puzzled, but she didn''t dare to violate her master''s order, put the starfish in the storage bag, pinch the corner of her clothes with both hands, and walk back to the attic.


    Ao Yu watched Chu Yuan go back to the attic, but also hurriedly followed back, not daring to look again.


    Other Zhongzhou Yin Sejongmen representatives saw Chu Yuan go back to the attic, and they were also surprised.


    "This...Senior Chu doesn''t take a look at the next battle?"


    "Or, Senior Chu thinks that the disciples of Wudaozong are sure to win, so you don''t have to watch it?"


    "Hi, the last time Senior Chu faced the battle between Ye Wu and Su Qianyuan, it seemed to be the same."


    "Come on, take a look, who did the disciple of Wudaozong meet again this time..."


    "Four unnamed people. It is normal for Senior Chu to be too lazy to look at it. I guess I don¡¯t bother to look at it. With the strength of the four disciples of Wudaozong, I¡¯m afraid it will be another four crushing battles."


    "Guess how long it will take the four disciples to solve the battle?"


    Several representatives of Sejongmen in Zhongzhou Yin were talking with each other through voice transmission.


    In the third floor.


    Chu Yuan took Su Xi and Ao Yu back here, and then sat down.


    To Chu Yuan''s surprise, he was not the only person on the third floor, but there was also a representative of the Sejong Gate of Zhongzhou Yin sitting there, bowing his head and playing with something, as if thinking about something.


    Chu Yuan also didn''t bother to care about each other.


    Returning to his desk, he began to close his eyes and relax.


    At this moment, the person sitting there alone is the representative of Zhenxianzong.


    Holding this picture scroll in his hand, this person has obviously received an order from Zhen Xianzong Mocheng.


    It''s just that he didn''t know how to speak, to disturb the senior Chu.


    If Senior Chu doesn¡¯t like it, wouldn¡¯t it be finished!


    He can see it.


    Sect Master Mo City himself was unwilling to come out, but he decided to pay attention.


    Even the worst result, it just sacrificed him.


    Evil Sovereign!


    This person was frantically complaining, but he didn''t know what to do now.


    Or...


    With the thought of asking for advice, take this picture scroll to ask Senior Chu?


    The man secretly opened the scroll and glanced at it.


    A strange creature with a first horn, a lion figure and a goatee face.


    Senior Chu really knows what kind of creature this is.


    This person muttered in his heart for a while, but thinking of Mo Cheng¡¯s order, he still gritted his teeth, planning to ask Chu Yuan by asking for advice...


    third more.


    The third watch late, ask for a monthly pass


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 229： Bai Ze (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 229 Bai Ze (seeking monthly ticket)


    Attic, on the third floor.


    Chu Yuan sat there, silently thinking about how much he would earn this time.


    With these spirit stones, how can they improve their lives when they go back?


    Wudaozong doctors, as well as those palaces that are not open, must be arranged.


    You can also build two more entertainment halls.


    It''s best to let these disciples get drunk and dreamy after they enter.


    It made these disciples have no intention of practicing.


    And then¡­¡­


    He also wants to buy some spiritual treasures.


    Teaching abandoned apprentices and self-cultivation work together.


    Guaranteed that he will rise soon.


    There is also clothes...


    Chu Yuan lowered his head and glanced at him slightly.


    He has worn this white robe for more than a year...


    Having no money to change clothes.


    almost.


    He can change soon!


    He wants to change into a dress of one thousand taels of gold!


    Chu Yuan imagined.


    He didn''t even notice that the representative of Zhen Xianzong had already walked to him.


    "Senior Chu."


    The man spoke suddenly.


    was shocked by Chu Yuan who was sitting cross-legged.


    "busy??"


    Chu Yuan forced a slap on the opponent''s face and asked with a chill in his voice.


    "Well, Senior Chu, I heard that Guizong''s inheritance has been three million years, so there should be a lot of things that Senior Chu knows?"


    The man said with a stiff smile.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan looked surprised.


    inherited¡­¡­


    passed on for three million years? ?


    This is the real Dongju Sejong Gate, right?


    Where can their Wudaozong inherit so long history.


    Full of calculations, they have less than two years of inheritance history of Dao Sect...


    People may have more odds than others.


    It¡¯s all about this time, no matter what, I have to keep talking.


    "Yes, I have seen endless years, and I know it should be better than you."


    Chu Yuan still showed that calm and breezy appearance on the surface.


    "Can the junior ask the seniors?"


    The man quickly continued.


    "What do you want to ask?"


    Chu Yuan bite the bullet and said.


    "It''s like this, Senior Chu, the juniors got a picture scroll elsewhere, but I don''t know what the creatures on the scroll are, so I dare to ask seniors."


    The man said.


    took the scroll out of the storage bag, and tremblingly sent the scroll to Chu Yuan.


    I was afraid that Chu Yuan could see through their thoughts of temptation.


    After taking out the picture scroll, the man took a careful look at Chu Yuan, and he was relieved when he found that Chu Yuan did not have any different colors.


    the other side.


    Chu Yuan didn''t think so much, he was holding the picture scroll, and he was a little nervous, wondering if he could fool it.


    Thinking of this, he silently stretched the scroll on his hand.


    Only when I opened the picture scroll, I could smell a strange smell.


    The specific taste, he couldn''t tell.


    is to give him a very ancient taste, as if this picture scroll has been buried underground for tens of thousands of years.


    This kind of taste cannot be imitated.


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly and punched the picture scroll completely.


    I saw the thing portrayed on the scroll at a glance.


    is a...animal?


    What animal is this? There is a horn on the head, and the body looks like a dog, oh no, this should not be a dog, with a lot of hair on his face...


    What the hell.


    Chu Yuan circled for a moment.


    With long horns on the top of the head, is this a ݤõô or a õùõ÷? Or Bai Ze?


    But this is what he had seen before, how could it be the same as this alien world.


    So what is on this scroll?


    Chu Yuan said that he could not understand.


    But looking at the look of this guy next to...


    Says that I don¡¯t understand it, it seems that it¡¯s not good.


    Would you like to make up one at random?


    Since this guy has come to ask him for advice, he definitely doesn¡¯t know what the animal on this scroll is.


    He made up one that the other party shouldn''t know.


    Think of this.


    Chu Yuan understood what he was going to say.


    "The creature in this picture is Bai Ze, and Bai Ze is the legendary beast. It is a symbol of auspiciousness. It speaks to people, understands the love of all things, and knows the appearance of all things."


    Chu Yuan put the picture scroll on the table in front of him, and said lightly.


    While talking, he slowly stood up and turned his back to several people.


    The representative of the town Xianzong first heard about the name of''Baize'', which was quite curious.


    He didn''t wait for him to think about anything.


    He suddenly saw that the scroll that was placed on the table suddenly trembled violently.


    The representative of ?? Town Xianzong widened his eyes, remembering what his suzerain had ordered.


    If the name of the creature on the scroll is called out, something will happen to the scroll.


    The Sovereign of Mocheng didn''t specify what would happen, so this representative didn''t know the specific situation.


    But now he sees the scroll shake, and he understands.


    The creature on the picture scroll is indeed called Bai Ze! !


    The representative stood up and just wanted to say something.


    Before he could speak, he saw Chu Yuan continue to talk, and with Chu Yuan''s words, the shaking of the scroll became more violent.


    Just listen to Chu Yuan''s slowly opening.


    "Actually, these legends about Baize are just made up by later generations. The real Baize is actually a demon commander under the command of the emperor in a certain era. At that time, there was no such thing as auspicious symbol... ¡­"


    Chu Yuan started her own flickering mode.


    didn''t notice at all, the crazy and trembling picture of the desk behind him.


    Kang Dang.


    Kang Dang.


    There seems to be some powerful force struggling on the picture scroll.


    Who is arguing all the time, haven¡¯t you seen him fooling around? !


    Chu Yuan also seemed to be affected by the noise, frowning, and turning around abruptly to scold him.


    But as soon as he turned around, he saw the picture scrolling up into the sky...


    The picture scroll stretched out naturally, and the creature on the picture scroll seemed to have come alive, with a pair of eyes staring at Chu Yuan.


    This¡­¡­


    This¡­¡­


    This¡­¡­


    Is this stuff alive? ?


    Chu Yuan circled for a while, and his eyes were empty and staring at the scroll.


    After a while.


    The scroll turned into a stream of light, flying towards the outside of the attic at an uncapable speed, disappearing without a trace in the blink of an eye.


    Chu Yuan still stood there in confusion.


    This¡­¡­


    Don¡¯t want him to pay.


    "This picture of you?"


    Chu Yuan''s eyes fell on the representative with a weird look.


    "Senior Chu...I don''t know what the situation is, Senior, the picture scroll is missing, I have to look for it, and I ask Senior Chu to forgive the younger generation for being out of company."


    The representative can''t help but feel a little anxious watching the picture scroll disappear.


    After speaking with Chu Yuan, the figure moved and traced towards the place where the picture scroll disappeared.


    Chu Yuan looked at the direction in which the other party disappeared, and quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Don¡¯t pay for your hardships.


    If he really wants to make him pay, I am afraid that he will lose all the money he made this time.


    Thanks...


    Fortunately, this stuff ran away.


    No, he must hurry up and let the Wanzong competition end so that he can return to Dongzhou.


    As long as he returns to Dongzhou, he will be relieved...


    first more


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 230： Is this the punishment of Sect Master Chu? ! (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 230 Is this the punishment of Sect Master Chu? ! (Seeking monthly pass)


    Zhongzhou.


    Town Xianzong, a mountain peak, before the Dongfu of Taishang Elder.


    Mo Cheng''s face was a little flustered, he came here again, and called out the Supreme Elder.


    "You are not good at cultivating qi. I think back then, the former Sect Master, he was not surprised. No matter what, he couldn''t make the former Sect Master change his face."


    The elder Taishang walked out of the cave, and saw Mo Cheng''s face, he couldn''t help but speak.


    "Elder Tai, the Sect Master of the Wudao Sect of the Hidden Sejong Sect of Dongzhou really recognized the scroll at a glance. The creature on the scroll is called Bai Ze!"


    Mo Cheng said repeatedly.


    "Bai Ze? Did you really recognize it? It seems that the Wudao Sect is real, but even if it is, you should not panic. You are the contemporary sect master of our town Xianzong."


    The elder Taishang''s expression changed, but he still spoke very steadily.


    "Then the picture scroll seemed to come alive and ran away."


    Mocheng spoke again.


    "Alive... Alive?? Ahem, but even if it is, you should not panic!"


    The elder Taishang was dazed, but he still maintained his image and said lightly.


    "Then the elder whom I sent out as a representative chased it out."


    Mo Cheng said.


    "Can you finish talking at once?"


    The elder too is a little impatient.


    "Then the elder catches up, and it is gone. In the Hall of Soul Condensation, the life card belonging to that elder is broken."


    Mo Cheng sighed, and took out a broken life card from his arms.


    The ?? fate card shattered, which undoubtedly means that the owner of the fate card has fallen.


    The words come out.


    The calmness on the face of the elder Taishang can''t hold on.


    In twos or twos, I grabbed the broken life card in Mo Cheng''s hand and looked.


    After watching for a long time, the elder Taishang suddenly raised his head.


    "The old man remembers that the effect of the Hall of Soul Containment is to observe the situation of its owner with the life card. If the owner is killed, the life card will be broken, but the image of the owner before the death will be recorded, right?!"


    The elder Taishang hurriedly asked.


    "Yes, I panicked because I saw the image of this elder before his death."


    Bitterness appeared on Mocheng''s face.


    He didn''t say much, took out a photo-taking stone from the storage bag and handed it to the Supreme Elder.


    The elder Taishang took the photo-taking stone and urged it instantly.


    Buzz...


    A soft beep.


    I saw a screen condensed in midair.


    A segment of pictures is playing on the screen.


    The initial picture is between clouds.


    The elder seemed to be on his way, and the surrounding white clouds quickly moved backwards.


    All the way forward, the elder seemed to be looking for something.


    After flying for a while.


    The elder stopped abruptly, his eyes widened, and he looked forward, as if he had seen something incredible.


    The next moment, a strange creature descended.


    I saw this creature resembling a lion in shape, mighty, with some goatees growing on its face, and a single horn on top of its head, which was a strange shape.


    The creature seemed to see that the elder was looking for it, and the fluorescent eyes glanced at the elder.


    Just this look...


    The elder seemed to feel some great horror. He turned around and wanted to escape, but the whole body burst open in the next second, and the soul could not escape, and disappeared into nothingness.


    The video ends here.


    The elder Taishang finished reading, and fell silent.


    For an instant, he seemed to understand something.


    The creature named Bai Ze is sealed in the scroll.


    Once the name of the creature in the picture scroll is called, the seal of the picture scroll will be lifted...


    This creature named Bai Ze will emerge from it.


    And this picture scroll has a history of millions of years...


    Does that mean that this Bai Ze has survived for at least a million years? !


    With this wave of temptations, they released such a terrifying existence? ?


    Who can stand it if this thing comes to Zhongzhou? ?


    The sky in Zhongzhou has collapsed, so I don¡¯t want some of them to hide from Sejong...


    Can they beat this creature named Bai Ze?


    The elder Taishang didn¡¯t know either.


    "Elder Tai, Bai Ze, no matter what, we have to surrender, but we...really able to surrender? This is an existence whose eyes can wipe out a Tribulation Realm..."


    Mo Cheng gave a wry smile and asked.


    A look in the eyes can destroy a Cross Tribulation Realm...


    Even if that elder was just an ordinary crossing the Tribulation Realm, that would be terrifying.


    There is a difference between crossing the tribulation realm and crossing the tribulation realm.


    The existence of the powerful crossing the tribulation realm, it is indeed very simple to kill the weak crossing the tribulation realm.


    But one look extinguished a weak Transcendence Realm, is this really possible?


    At least they can¡¯t do it...


    "If you can''t do it, you have to try it. If you really let such a horror exist in Zhongzhou, it will be counted on the head of our town Xianzong in the end."


    The elder Taishang shook his head and said.


    "Why don''t we go and ask the Sect Master of Wudao Sect for help? Everyone is the Hidden Sejong Sect. Sect Master of Wudao Sect will help more or less, right?"


    Mocheng suggested.


    "It''s all this time, don''t you understand?"


    The elder Taishang widened his eyes and said.


    "What do you know?"


    Mocheng''s face was full of confusion.


    He knows a hammer?


    Aren¡¯t we discussing whether to ask Wudao Sect Master for help? How can it have something to do with what you don''t understand?


    "Stupid! Since the Sect Master Chu of Wudao Sect can see that the creature in the picture scroll is Bai Ze, do you think that Sect Master Chu can''t see what''s inside the scroll? But the Sect Master Chu still named Bai Ze. , Bai Ze broke out, why do you think that Sect Master Chu did this?"


    The elder Taishang waved his sleeves, walked a few steps forward, and sneered.


    Hear this.


    Mo Cheng pondered for a while.


    Sovereign Master Chu is very likely to see the situation in the scroll...


    but still chose to release Bai Ze.


    What is this for? Want to destroy Zhongzhou? Impossible, Dongzhou where Wudaozong is located is too far from Zhongzhou, there is no conflict between the two sides.


    Otherwise, why?


    Could it be...


    The Chu Sect Master also saw that this was the temptation of their town Xianzong?


    If this is the case, then it makes sense.


    After all, this kind of temptation is regarded as offensive to Sect Master Chu.


    It is estimated that Sect Master Chu didn¡¯t want to personally punish him, so he released Bai Ze to give them a headache in Zhongzhou.


    "I understand!"


    figured this out, Mo Cheng''s eyes lit up.


    "It''s good to understand, this matter is destined to be eaten only by us, but fortunately, the few big hidden Sejong gates, I don''t know the news, we can pit them into the water together, which can also reduce the loss of our town Xianzong. "


    The elders of Taishang are obviously old-fashioned, and in just a few moments, they have a plan.


    There are difficulties in Zhongzhou. Anyway, you don¡¯t know where the difficulties come from, and you don¡¯t know who the difficulties come from to punish.


    Several hidden Sejong sects fight together, this is fine, not excessive, right?


    The second is more, ask for a monthly pass.


    There is a third update later, I suggest you watch it tomorrow morning!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 231： Brawl (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 231 Chaos Fight (seeking monthly ticket)


    The central area of ??the huge island.


    The clearing is full of enthusiasm.


    It¡¯s been three days of fighting, and it¡¯s still not over.


    Attic, on the third floor.


    Chu Yuan sat there quietly, he was already a little impatient, and he wanted the Ten Thousand Sect Race to be over quickly so that he could pack up and return to Dongzhou.


    But this tens of thousands of great comparisons are boring.


    It¡¯s been three days and it¡¯s not over yet.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but ask Ao Yu to inform Wu Yue and let Wu Yue be quicker.


    "I don''t know which place the four disciples can get."


    Chu Yuan murmured to herself.


    He turned his head slightly to look at a table behind him.


    At this moment, Su Xi is lying on the desk and sleeping lightly. She is obviously very tired as a mortal body.


    Chu Yuan looked at the disciple who was sleeping, and became more satisfied.


    Sure enough, this is right.


    If a waste material disciple does not need to sleep every day, it is really very wrong.


    This disciple, be steady!


    This small realm is also stabilized!


    Next, I can really ponder and find the next disciple.


    Chu Yuan touched his chin, thinking for a while.


    at this time.


    Outside Ao Yu walked back again.


    "Sovereign."


    Ao Yu said hello in a low voice.


    "How''s it going?"


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help asking.


    "Sect Master, Meng Wu said that it is already as fast as possible, and now it has entered the top 100. The main reason is that it can''t be any faster at all. It''s... it''s the situation on Zhang Han''s side..."


    Ao Yu stopped talking, not knowing what to say.


    "What happened to Zhang Han? Was he injured?"


    Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "No, it''s mainly because the boss Zhang Han has been fighting too long. A battle that can clearly end in one second must be played for a few hours, and the opponent is not allowed to surrender. It is too long."


    Ao Yu can only speak out.


    He glanced at Zhang Han''s battle in the past, and felt very speechless.


    Fight the existence of a half-step crossing the tribulation realm.


    Zhang Han raised his hands in a large array of hundreds of seats, interlocking and playing fancy, the opponents were all dumbfounded, and there was no resistance at all.


    But Zhang Han is still attacking, but the attack will not completely knock the opponent out of combat ability.


    It''s all about using cannons to hit mosquitoes...


    Seeing that Ao Yu wanted to complain but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    "This...you go and tell him, let him play faster, just say that I said it."


    Chu Yuan''s mouth twitched, waved his hand and said.


    "Yes, suzerain."


    Ao Yu nodded and left the attic again.


    Chu Yuan just shook his head when he saw this. He was too lazy to say something. He glanced at Su Xi, who was still sleeping, and closed his eyes to calm down.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Zhang Han, after learning of his master¡¯s order, did not dare to play bells and whistles anymore. He took a big array and hit the air. He solved his opponent in threes and twos and entered the next round.


    Wu Yue was also quietly relieved when he saw Zhang Han no longer inked.


    For the master Zhang Han, he really can''t help it.


    This master likes to beat the air with a big formation, and he played a set of formations to threaten the flow.


    This is good.


    is just a waste of time.


    "You guys, go and announce it, and temporarily change it. The next round of the match mechanism will be changed to a big chaos. The specific ranking depends on who will stand in the end!"


    Wu Yue waved his hand and ordered a bunch of elders and deacons behind him.


    "This...Leader, this won''t work."


    "Yes, lord, you just need to change the reward mechanism before. After all, the Ten Thousand Sects Competition hasn''t started yet. If you change it, you can change it. But now that the Ten Thousand Sects Competition has all started, you will soon become the top 100. How can you be Change the mechanism at this time? It''s still a big chaos, not to mention it."


    "Leader, this is absolutely impossible! Unless you beat the old man to death today, the old man will never allow it!!"


    Everyone is against it.


    "Senior Chu asked the Wanzong Grand Competition to end soon. Senior Chu probably has to be busy, so he can only choose this way. Do you have any opinions? Then go to Senior Chu."


    Wu Yue sighed and said.


    The words come out.


    There was a moment of silence on the court.


    A moment later, one of the famous elders and deacons waved their hands.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, the mechanism is changed, and the fight is over."


    "Senior Chu said that it was not enough, it''s pretty fancy."


    "Go away, go down and order."


    Everyone left the scene directly to make an announcement.


    This put Wu Yue with a black line in his forehead.


    What the hell.


    He is the leader, alright.


    How Senior Chu¡¯s words are better than his words...


    Wu Yue''s mouth twitched, but he was too lazy to say anything.


    It''s time for him to prepare a reward for ranking in the Wanzong Competition.


    Senior Chu is anxious to leave, there must be something big.


    Wait for Senior Chu to return to Dongzhou, it would be too late for him to want to flatter him. The ranking reward of the Ten Thousand Sects Competition was his last chance.


    He must have a good sense of existence in front of Senior Chu!


    Wu Yue thought this way, and already began to recall, what treasures can be given away in the treasure house of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance...


    Send spirit stones? That was an insult to Senior Chu, no way, no way!


    Send Lingbao? Pulled down, Senior Chu''s disciples even have treasures beyond Lingbao, but are they still short of Lingbao? It doesn''t work.


    No, you have to find some special treasures.


    Wu Dao Sect was built in the ancient battlefield, right...


    There should be a lot of evil spirits on the ancient battlefield...


    It is necessary to surround the evil spirit to prepare rewards.


    If he can help Senior Chu solve this, I believe Senior Chu will remember him.


    Wu Yue began to ponder.


    Thinking about what is in their Immortal Cultivator Alliance that can eliminate the evil spirit.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the center of the island, above the open space of countless magic circles.


    Ye Luo and the other four were also notified that the remaining top 100 will be selected in the form of a chaos, the strongest is the first, and the rest will be ranked based on "comprehensive factors" such as record. Of course The sect of origin is also among the comprehensive factors.


    When the four learned about the mechanism of this change.


    In an instant, I noticed the sight of people around me.


    If nothing happens, everyone else is staring at them.


    "This is a lot of fun, next we estimate that we will have four dozen ninety-six."


    Ye Luo squinted slightly and said.


    The appearance of a few of them is too bright, and it puts too much pressure on the other disciples.


    It is estimated that it will be a big chaos. Whether it is the disciples of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou or many disciples of the Holy Land, they will mainly eliminate the four of them and launch a fierce attack on them.


    "Which **** said to change the mechanism? This is too deceptive."


    Su Qianyuan couldn''t help but vomit.


    "Sect Master, our Sect Master said to end the Ten Thousand Sects Competition soon, so I changed it."


    Crouching on the side, Ao Yu, who has not left yet, said silently.


    "Ah, the change is good, isn''t it just ninety-six people? I''ll take the lead!!"


    Su Qianyuan immediately changed his tone, as if he didn''t put everyone in his eyes.


    "Okay, stop bragging about it, this chaos is probably about to begin."


    Ye Luo waved his hand and asked Su Qianyuan to be serious. He looked at a deacon flying over, vaguely guessed it, and the chaos is about to begin...


    Third update!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 232： Brawl (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 232 Chaos Fight (seeking monthly ticket)


    Zhongzhou.


    Huge island, central area.


    Hundreds of people stood in this open space of Ten Thousand Sects, some of them flew, some stood in the air, and some stood calmly on the ground.


    But in general, these hundreds of people are divided into three camps.


    The side dominated by many disciples of the Holy Land, the side dominated by the disciples of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin, and the four disciples of Wudaozong.


    Just looking at it for now.


    It is obvious that many disciples of the Holy Land and the disciples of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou, all want to join forces and get rid of the disciples of Wudaozong first.


    One-on-one battle, no one is sure to beat a disciple of Innocent Sect.


    But Brawl is different.


    Two fists are hard to beat four hands.


    First eliminate the four disciples of Wudaozong, and then talk about other rankings.


    This is what most people think.


    Wudaozong Ye Luo and the other four also knew what these people thought, but they didn''t have any fear.


    Others can join forces, and the four of them can join forces.


    Who wins and who loses is still unknown.


    At this moment.


    Ye Luo and the other four stood there calmly, waiting for the fight to start.


    It''s just that they are secretly transmitting and communicating with each other.


    "Second, as soon as the fight begins, you can start to line up. There is also the fourth junior sister, so do you. You can directly suppress them with your chess moves, and I will protect you without worrying about safety."


    Ye Luo whispered in a voice transmission.


    "Row."


    "Understood, big brother."


    Zhang Han and Tantai Luoxue both nodded in response.


    "Then elder brother, what about me?"


    Su Qianyuan repeatedly said.


    "You...you can do it again depending on the situation."


    Ye Luo groaned for a moment, and the voice transmission said.


    Su Qianyuan was stunned for a moment, what is the difference between saying that there is no task...


    He just wanted to say more.


    Suddenly, a deacon stepped on a flying sword.


    "Competition begins!!"


    The deacon quickly said.


    finished.


    hurriedly fled towards the outside, for fear of being affected by the next battle.


    The deacon¡¯s words reached hundreds of people.


    Almost instantly, everyone moved and wanted to attack first.


    But before everyone had any action, the Lunar Stars suddenly appeared, and the moonlight shone down, covering the open battlefield.


    The next moment, a large array rose up, launching a violent attack on many disciples of the Holy Land and the disciples of the Hidden Sejong Sect.


    I saw Zhang Han standing in the air, surrounded by fluorescent light, like a god, and between raising his hands, there were large formations standing up.


    Under the attack of his formation, many holy land disciples became confused.


    "Quick withdrawal!!!"


    "Who, the one from the Xuan Zhanmen is called A Fei? Where are you going to retreat? Wake up, this is not a trial in a secret realm. Don''t take out the things that you can withdraw when you see someone in your secret realm trial!"


    "Quick! Get together a little bit and break these formations. We are crowded, don''t be afraid!!"


    Many holy land disciples tried to gather all their strength, attack a little, and smash all the formations.


    But I haven¡¯t waited for many holy land disciples to take action.


    Between the heavens and the earth, golden lines are spreading from a distance without knowing when they will spawn.


    Only one face-to-face room.


    Golden lines are all over the entire open battlefield.


    The holy land disciples couldn''t keep up with the rhythm at all. Before they attacked the big formation, the golden lines had already spread.


    Those disciples of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin saw this, and no longer concealed themselves, they stood up one after another.


    "You all retreat, these are not what you can break."


    One of them stepped out, took out an ancient Lingbao divine sword in his hand, and the terrifying Lingbao power instantly rose.


    The other disciples of the hidden Sejong Sect saw this, they also walked out and took out all kinds of spirit treasures.


    Most people''s spirit treasures are high-grade spirit treasures, only a small group of people are middle-grade spirit treasures or low-grade spirit treasures, but they are all spirit treasures.


    Among the disciples of the hidden Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou, there are almost all spiritual treasures.


    Only the few disciples on the side of Xianzong in town looked dumbfounded.


    Why do they all have Lingbao, but they don¡¯t?


    Is their town Xianzong already declining? ?


    Between a few disciples in confusion.


    The golden pattern filled the entire open space, and then bursts of dazzling light burst into the golden pattern.


    Under the light of golden lines,


    The open space is isolated from the outside world. The four walls rise, and the golden lines seem to be turned into a chessboard line. The four walls seem to have set the four sides of a chessboard.


    In the chessboard, Tantai Luoxue stepped out and landed in the center of the chessboard. His whole body soared, like the lord of the heaven and earth, looking down at many disciples of the Holy Land and the disciples of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou.


    Under her overlook.


    Many disciples of the Holy Land and the disciples of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou, almost all felt a sense of rejection.


    It is as if heaven and earth are excluding outliers, and they have become outliers.


    Under this feeling, both their combat power and mentality were almost suppressed.


    "It''s so disgusting, it makes us seem to be abandoned by the sky..."


    "This must be a move made by the Wudaozong chess player, but this horse riding is a move that people can use? It''s a lot more difficult for mana to operate..."


    "Magic weapon! Our magic weapon is suppressed!"


    "How to play this?? With so many formations and this chessboard that I don''t know what to play, I can''t play this play!"


    Many holy land disciples are a little desperate.


    They can clearly feel the huge gap between the two sides.


    This gap made them almost give up the idea of ??eliminating Wudaozong disciples first.


    The holy land disciples think so.


    But those disciples of Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin are still full of fighting spirit.


    "Defeat the man who controls the chessboard first! Otherwise, we will all be suppressed, waiting to break this chessboard-like thing before breaking those formations!"


    Someone stood up and said in a loud voice.


    Hear this.


    These Zhongzhou Yin Shizongmen disciples no longer hesitate, choose to take action, cast various spells, and attack Tantai Luoxue.


    Boom...


    These attacks didn''t even fall on Tantai Luoxue''s body, but they were blocked by Ye Luo''s sword aura.


    The spell collided with the sword energy in the air, and the terrifying ripples spread.


    Ye set foot on the flying sword, and fell beside Tantai Luo Xue, his eyes flat.


    The meaning of ?? couldn''t be more obvious.


    To move Tantai Luo Xue, pass him first.


    The most outstanding among the disciples of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin looked at each other, nodded, and rushed towards Ye Luo without hesitation for too long.


    They understand that if Tantai Luoxue is not dealt with first, their chances of winning are too small.


    With the chessboard of Tantai Luoxue, their combat power was weakened, their treasures were suppressed, and it was too bad for them to fight.


    So, they must eliminate Tantai Luoxue first, and then take care of Zhang Han.


    Think of this.


    The disciples of the Sejong Sect of Yin in Zhongzhou wanted to make complaints in their hearts, why are everyone in the Sejong Sect of Yin?


    First update, ask for a monthly pass.


    There will be an update later, the second update has not been written yet, let''s let it go!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 233： The disciples of Wudao Sect have the power of the Lord of the Holy Land

    Chapter 233 The disciples of Wudaozong all have the strength of the Lord of the Holy Land! (Seeking monthly pass)


    Huge island, central area.


    Above the attic.


    Many sacred land masters are watching the situation of the battle, and I wanted to see how this great chaos is going to be wonderful.


    But when they saw the appearance of those golden lines, their faces became strange.


    If they remember correctly.


    It was this kind of golden pattern that appeared before, and then those secret realms were isolated, right? Even they couldn''t peer into one or two.


    Should not be fighting here now, and they won¡¯t be able to peek...


    In the sight of many holy land masters.


    Golden lines filled the entire open battlefield, and then turned into a huge chessboard.


    The chessboard appeared, very overbearing to isolate the open space from the outside world.


    Any method used by many holy land masters, they can''t peer into it, even with the help of the power of heaven and earth, they can''t see the scene inside the chessboard.


    It is as if the inside and outside of the chessboard are two parts of the world.


    "Good ability! Really good ability! I was in the small secret territory before, and I couldn''t explore it. I didn''t know much about this chessboard. I thought it was just something similar to a shielding formation."


    "This disciple of the Innocent Sect, it''s amazing. This chessboard seems to have re-established a world in it. We can''t penetrate the chessboard at all..."


    "Why do I feel that... even if we end up personally, wouldn''t it be any better?"


    "Indeed, these Wudaozong disciples almost all have the strength of our holy land masters. I don''t know, but I thought these disciples were not from the disciple generation, but from the holy land master''s generation."


    "Senior Chu is still great. The disciple''s generation is so strong. By the way, I heard that Senior Chu has accepted a new mortal disciple, and he hasn''t started cultivating yet. Can we help so that the new mortal disciple will remember we?"


    "Senior Chu is very concerned about the new mortal disciple. With this skill, it is better to treat Senior Chu."


    "By the way, don''t you care about the ranking of your disciples?"


    "What do you care about, anyway, at least the top 100, there are disciples of the hidden Sejong Sect, what else can you care about."


    Many holy land masters are talking.


    are all feelings about the strength of these Wudaozong disciples.


    And they all admitted that these disciples of Wudao Sect all possess the strength comparable to that of the lord of the holy land.


    is the master of the top sacred land, not the master of the ordinary sacred land...


    As for the difference between the Lord of the Holy Land and the Tianjiao Crossing Tribulation Realm...


    The gap is huge.


    First of all, this equipment is not justified.


    The lord of the top sacred land controls a top sacred land with a profound background. If you talk about the individual alone, it is estimated that you can be armed with Lingbao from head to toe.


    Tianjiao-level crossing the tribulation realm no matter how tyrannical, there will only be one or two spiritual treasures.


    Many sacred land masters did not choose to continue to try to peer into the chessboard after sighing for a while.


    Instead, they turned around and walked into the attic, planning to wait for the ranking of the Wanzong Competition.


    Talking while walking.


    Suddenly they talked about the Sejong Gate of Yin in Zhongzhou.


    "Have you noticed? In the last three days, the Sejong Gate of the Yin Sejong in Zhongzhou has been a little strange. The representatives of the Sejong Gate of the Yin Sejong on the third floor have also left, as if something happened."


    "Yes, according to my sect disciple''s report, the great seizure gates in Zhongzhou have been moving a lot recently, as if they had found something..."


    "The ghost knows what happened, it has nothing to do with us anyway."


    "Yes, even if there are any treasures that are born, it is not our turn to take it. If there is any fatal danger, we can''t hold it, just watch the operation of the hidden Sejong gate."


    Many holy land masters left the steps and returned to their respective tables to chat.


    In the past Ten Thousand Sects Competition, they would all be very concerned about the fighting of their disciples because the ranking of their disciples was related to their faces.


    Sometimes conflicts arise because the opponent''s sect disciple defeats his own sect.


    But this year is exceptionally harmonious.


    According to the words of many holy land masters.


    There is a hidden Sejong Sect fighting over there, so what else is there to fight for.


    Shame is also ashamed of the defeated Sejong Gate.


    There is a hidden Sejong gate against them, and most people will ignore them. It is the same as fighting and not fighting.


    ¡­¡­


    The Lord of the Holy Land is in harmony over there.


    The battle on the board is not harmonious at all.


    The ripples caused by the bombardment of various spells are spreading.


    However, no matter how the ripples spread, they cannot break through the board.


    The four walls of the chessboard seem to be turned into copper walls and iron walls, no matter how strong the ripples are, they will be blocked.


    After a long battle.


    There are not many people who can stand on the board.


    Most of the holy land disciples were unintentionally defeated and fell.


    Able to stand on the field, but only a dozen people.


    Except for Ye Luo and the other four, they were all from the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou.


    As for the holy land disciples...


    Only one or two people are still standing, with fighting ability.


    And among the few people in the Sejong Sect of Yin in Zhongzhou, they all come from different Sejong Sects of Yin, and they are all elites.


    After all, in this situation, the average person has long been defeated and eliminated.


    One of the disciples from Mingxian Shengzong stepped out.


    "Everyone, we are all here, and we don''t worry about the final ranking. Why don''t we get to know each other first?"


    The disciple''s face was pale.


    While speaking, a light flashed in his eyes.


    Obviously, he consumes too much mana, and he wants to use this short period of time to recover some mana a little so that he can do the final battle.


    "Yes, if we don''t fight, we don''t know each other. If we can get here, we can be considered destined. Why don''t we know each other first?"


    "Ok, Ok!"


    "I can do it, how do you guys think of Wudaozong?"


    The other people nodded quickly, they also consumed a lot, and wanted to take the opportunity to replenish their mana.


    the other side.


    Ye Luo, who stepped on Feijian, was obviously aware of this.


    He wanted to refuse directly.


    Suddenly heard Tantai Luoxue¡¯s voice transmission.


    "Master, promise them, just watch the show."


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo raised his head and glanced at Tantai Luo Xue, he understood after a little thought.


    This chess board can be regarded as a small world.


    A small world controlled by Tantai Luoxue.


    Tantai Luo Xue didn''t want others to absorb aura, how could others absorb aura to restore mana.


    Thinking of this, Ye Luo nodded.


    "Yes."


    Ye Luo stared at the remaining people and nodded lightly...


    The second is more, ask for a monthly pass.


    There is a third update later, it is recommended to read tomorrow morning (night owls please ignore this sentence)


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 234： My family chaos (seeking a monthly pass)

    Chapter 234 My Family''s Chaos (seeking monthly ticket)


    The central area of ??the huge island.


    Within the chessboard.


    Seeing Ye Luo nodded.


    I saw Zhang Han, Tantai Luoxue, Su Qianyuan and others did not appear to attack.


    The faces of the disciples of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin and the disciples of the Holy Land all showed joy.


    In their opinion, just give them a little time to restore mana.


    Then in the ranking of the Ten Thousand Sects Competition, who is the number one?


    Just when these people wanted to absorb the aura and restore the mana, they found that the surrounding aura was repelling them, and they were not allowed to absorb it at all.


    Even if they forcefully absorb it, these auras will not be refined after entering the body, and they will all escape.


    In an instant, the faces of these people changed.


    When they looked up at Tantai Luoxue, they also understood everything.


    In the surrounding chessboard, this person controls everything...


    Since this person can suppress their mana and spiritual treasure, it can control their inability to absorb spiritual energy, which is completely reasonable.


    The faces of several people showed their faces, not knowing whether they were crying or smiling.


    After being silent for a while, they still chose to speak up.


    Since they said that they need to get to know each other, then this must be done.


    A disciple from Mingxian Shengzong took the lead to stand up, with a weak smile on his pale face.


    "Let''s come first in Xia, Xia is the sixth personal disciple of Sect Master Mingxian Shengzong, one of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou, Ye Zhong!"


    The disciple said reluctantly.


    Started with this disciple.


    Others can only helplessly stand up.


    "In the Hall of Ten Thousand Souls, one of the disciples of the master, Ye Chou!"


    "Ye Gu, the disciple of the closed door of Sect Master Xianzong in Pindao Town!"


    "I''m Ye Bei, the master brother of Wanjing Holy Land!"


    "I''m¡­¡­"


    stood up one by one and said briefly their own names.


    After hearing the names of everyone present.


    Others didn¡¯t think there was anything.


    It was Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luoxue and other three people, their expressions became weird.


    "Big brother, your family is fighting in chaos."


    Zhang Han looked at Ye Luo and said with a strange expression.


    Everyone on the field has the last name Ye.


    Let¡¯s put it this way.


    Except for him, Su Qianyuan, and Tantai Luoxue, all of them were named Ye.


    How come there are so many Tianjiao surnamed Ye? ?


    Is the surname Ye just awesome?


    Zhang Han thought so.


    Although Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luoxue did not speak, their expressions obviously wanted to complain about this.


    "What the family chaos is a coincidence, it is a coincidence."


    Ye Luo shook his head, and said the voice transmission.


    "Master, you said this, do you believe it yourself..."


    Zhang Han asked rhetorically.


    "Okay, don''t talk about it, we should eliminate them first. If you want to change your surname, then of course I have no objection."


    Ye Luo waved his hand, indicating that all the people below should be eliminated first.


    "Okay, let''s get rid of these people first, but...Since they are all your family members, it is better for you to solve them by yourself, let''s not intervene."


    Zhang Han suddenly said through a voice transmission.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo was stunned.


    Because he is his own family, so let him solve it by himself?


    Ye Luo lowered his head and glanced at the few people on the field, and estimated that with his strength, it should be enough to defeat these few people.


    If that''s the case, it''s okay.


    "Okay, but the fourth junior sister, you need to continue to maintain this chessboard, and you don''t need to intervene in the rest."


    Ye Luo said so.


    "Okay, big brother, I will help you maintain the suppression of the board."


    Tantai Luo Xue who stood in midair said softly.


    "Then I will trouble the younger sister."


    Ye left a sentence.


    finished.


    He turned around and landed on the clearing, looked up at the few people left in front of him, and spoke.


    "In the lower Wudaozong master, Ye Luo, the upper part is the lower junior and junior sister, so I won¡¯t introduce it in detail. Okay, you guys, I have enough rest. It¡¯s time to decide the winner."


    "Don''t worry, only the next person will make a move, and the younger brother and younger sister will not make a move."


    Ye Luo carried her hands on her back, and Feng Qingyun looked at the few people faintly.


    Hear this.


    The few remaining people on the field can''t help being stunned.


    This means...


    Ye Luo wants to fight with them alone? ?


    This is too arrogant...


    They anyhow everyone is a arrogant man.


    Actually want them to go together.


    Isn¡¯t this the same as humiliating them? !


    "Go together!!"


    One of them stood up and said coldly.


    Although I feel extremely ashamed...


    But there is no way.


    The state of each of them is not very good.


    If they don''t team up to defeat Ye Luoxian, they won''t have the slightest chance at all.


    A few other people obviously understand this truth.


    Pour the remaining mana into the Lingbao one by one, wanting to wave towards Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo faced many upcoming attacks without any panic.


    He did not take out any spirit treasures, nor did he use any spells.


    I saw his **** merged into a sword finger, and he slashed to the sky. The golden mark on his forehead flashed light, as if responding to this slash.


    "This is my first swordsmanship, and it was also the master who made me enlighten the way. The first thing I realized, this sword, cuts the heart and does not cut the people..."


    Ye Luo whispered in a low voice.


    He looked up.


    I found that everyone on the field was quiet, whether it was the disciples of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou, or the disciples of the Holy Land, or Zhang Han and Tantai Luoxue, they all calmed down, their eyes blank, standing there sluggishly.


    Only Su Qianyuan touched the big bald head there, a little confused about what happened to the people around him.


    See this scene.


    The corner of Ye''s mouth twitched slightly.


    After thinking about it, he understood what was going on.


    This youngest has no soul at all.


    This kind of move has no effect on him...


    The kind that people can''t even feel.


    Without a soul, it is equivalent to being immune to many attacks, and this youngest physical body is strong enough that others can''t move at all. The key is that this youngest is still strong in combat power. Catch one and knock it down with one punch.


    In addition to the slow speed, this youngest is really a bit puzzled...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 235： Wanzong Grand Competition Ranking (seeking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 235 Ranking of Ten Thousand Sects Competition (seeking monthly ticket)


    Zhongzhou.


    The central area of ??the huge island.


    Outside the open space of the battle.


    The leader of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance, Wu Yue, led several deacon elders standing outside the chessboard, staring at the chessboard closely.


    I''m afraid of what''s going on inside.


    Although they knew that the disciples of Wudaozong had a sense of measure, they hadn''t caused much trouble in the past few times.


    But it¡¯s hard to say this time.


    They could see that the other disciples of the Holy Land and the disciples of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin wanted to eliminate the disciples of Wudaozong first.


    In the face of so many people, it is inevitable that the disciples of the Innocent Sect will be overwhelmed. When the time comes, they will have red eyes and are too lazy to hesitate to directly attack the killer. Then he will be big.


    You must know that the people in it are all top disciples of various holy places, as well as disciples of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Hidden. If any one of them has an accident, the Immortal Cultivator Alliance¡¯s responsibility is not small...


    And this responsibility, they can not afford the Alliance of Cultivators.


    Think about a holy land disciple who was killed by someone from the Sejong Sect.


    Does that holy land dare to go to the Sejong Gate to settle accounts?


    Give ten courage to the holy land, and dare not go to the hidden Sejong gate to settle accounts!


    Don''t dare to find the holy place where Sejong''s gate is hidden, besides finding their Immortal Cultivator Alliance, what else can be done?


    Thinking about being entangled in a holy place, Wu Yue felt a pain in his brain.


    I can only pray silently from the bottom of my heart, so that everyone in it should not have red eyes.


    Otherwise he will really be over...


    Under Wu Yuewang¡¯s eyes, he wanted to see through.


    Finally, the chessboard slowly disappeared.


    Everything in the open space was also presented in the eyes of everyone.


    On the open battlefield, the formation is no longer there.


    The ground is full of fallen people.


    Only a few top disciples of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin were half kneeling on the ground, pale and panting, as if they had been seriously injured.


    The only people who can stand on the field are the four disciples of Wudaozong.


    is only among the four disciples.


    Tantai Luoxue and Zhang Han obviously had a little vacant and unstable aura.


    Ye Luo stood there with no expression on her face, motionless.


    It was Su Qianyuan, standing there stupidly, without any consumption.


    Wu Yue saw this and flew over quickly.


    "How many, you...Which one of you is number one?"


    Wu Yue asked very embarrassedly.


    Clearly he is the referee.


    But he, the referee, actually has to ask the players to know the specific ranking.


    There is no way.


    He can''t see what''s inside at all.


    Tantai Luo Xue''s chessboard opened, he had great abilities and couldn''t see the situation.


    "My big brother is number one."


    Su Qianyuan thought for a while and replied.


    Although he couldn''t feel Ye Luo''s moves, Ye Luo''s ability to beat all the rest, including Zhang Han and Tantai Luo Xue, with one move was enough to prove his strength.


    This number one is well deserved.


    Hear this.


    Those who are still sober on the field did not mean to refute, but acquiesced.


    Obviously, Ye Luo''s sword defeated them.


    Ye Luo on the other side stood there quietly, and didn''t mean to speak.


    See this scene.


    Wu Yue already understands who should be the first.


    However, the second, third, and fourth, and subsequent rankings, have to be finalized.


    "Please go to the first floor of the attic and wait."


    "Wait a moment, I will sort out all the rankings, and then make an announcement."


    Wu Yue said repeatedly.


    "Ok."


    Ye Luo and others could do nothing, got up and flew to the attic outside.


    The few disciples of the Sejong Sect of Zhongzhou Yin who did not fall in the same place, looked at each other, gritted their teeth and stood up, looking at the direction Ye Luo left, with horror in their hearts.


    The sword really shocked them...


    Sword Slash Daoxin...


    Attack where they cannot defend.


    If it weren¡¯t for their steadfast minds, I¡¯m afraid they would be like the people below, lying on the ground and falling into a coma.


    "Let''s go, get to know these disciples of Innocent Sect!"


    One of them gritted his teeth and flew reluctantly, flying towards the loft.


    The remaining few people can only follow.


    Soon, the clearing fell silent.


    Only Wu Yue and others and the dizzy disciples of the Holy Land were left.


    "Leader, what should these disciples do?"


    An elder looked at the people everywhere, was silent for a moment, and asked.


    "Look for a doctor to see if there is any serious problem with these disciples. If there is no serious problem, they will be sent to the attic. This matter can be handled by the deacon''s generation. Many elders will let me discuss the ranking."


    Wu Yue waved his hand and ordered.


    "Follow the orders of the leader!"


    At this time, no one dared to defy Wu Yue''s orders and gave up one after another.


    Soon, Wu Yue and others started to take action.


    Many deacons dealt with the holy land disciples everywhere.


    Many elders followed Wu Yue to the conference hall to discuss ranking.


    ¡­¡­


    Conference Hall.


    After Wu Yue and others entered, the gate of the main hall was immediately closed.


    Wu Yue sat on the throne, also unambiguous, looking down at the many elders.


    "Let''s talk about it, do you think about how to rank well in this Wanzong competition."


    Wu Yue said blankly.


    He is humble in front of the Sejong Gate Holy Land and so on.


    In front of this group of elders, he is full of spirits!


    But many elders obviously ignored Wu Yue''s ¡®high spirited spirit¡¯ and started to discuss.


    "Wu Dao Sect Master Ye Luo is the first. There is no doubt about this, and there is no need to discuss it."


    "Yes, this is generally accepted, I don''t have to say, but who should be the second and third place?"


    "For me, the first, second, third, and fourth are all for Wudaozong. After the chessboard is over, are the four disciples of Wudaozong in the best mental state? Obviously, Wudaozong These disciples are considered the strongest."


    "The four disciples of Wudaozong dominate the top four? What about the other Zhongzhou Yin Sejong Sects? By doing this, we will easily offend other Zhongzhou Yin Sejong Sects."


    "Yes, the disciples of Wudaozong take the top four. Doesn''t this mean that Wudaozong is far superior to other hidden Sejong sects? This is really offensive."


    "But if you give the second to any Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou, you are offending other Sejong Sejong in Zhongzhou. It is an offense anyway. It''s better to try your best to indulge in... ahem, make all your efforts to make friends with Wudao Sect."


    "According to what you said, it really won''t work anymore..."


    As many elders talked, they couldn''t think of a better way.


    Wu Yue quietly listened to what many elders said, frowned, and pondered for a long time before slowly speaking.


    "No need to discuss anymore. Since I don¡¯t know how to rank it, and giving indiscriminately will offend the Yin Shizong Sect, so be it. Except for the No Dao Sect''s Ye Luo being the first, the other Yin Shizong Sect disciples are all tied for the first place. Two! Just focus on the ranking of many holy land disciples!"


    Wu Yue made a decision and decided.


    First update, ask for a monthly pass.


    The cabbage is going out in the last three days. It''s a bit busy, and the update may become unstable, but cabbage will try its best to update. There should be another one after 12 o''clock.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 236： Reward for the first and second place (see monthly pass)

    Chapter 236 The reward for the first and second place (see monthly ticket)


    Huge island.


    Attic, on the third floor.


    Chu Yuan also received news from Ao Yuna that the Wanzong Grand Competition was over.


    "It''s over? What about Ye Luo and the others?"


    Chu Yuan sat at the table and asked softly.


    "Sovereign, they are all waiting for the ranking on the first floor."


    Ao Yu stood by, lowered his head, and said cautiously.


    "Waiting for the rankings? Then, did you know what is Ye Luo''s ranking?"


    Chu Yuan slowly said.


    Don''t look at him on the surface. In fact, when he asked this question, his eyes were shining, but he didn''t show it much.


    The higher the ranking, the richer the rewards, he can still remember.


    It stands to reason that the four of Ye Luo and the others, no matter what, they can all enter the top 100.


    What level of reward is it for entering the top 100?


    Chu Yuan couldn''t believe it.


    He was afraid that he would be too excited to control himself.


    "Sovereign, the rankings of several adults should be very high, Master Ye Luo seems to be the first, and the remaining three adults will not be ranked low."


    Ao Yu thought for a while and said.


    He also watched the scene after the chessboard was unlocked with his own eyes, and it was obvious that Ye Luo had decided on the first place.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    First...first? ? ?


    First, what level of reward is that? ?


    That was a reward that someone Chu couldn¡¯t even think of,


    His big disciple is so fierce? ?


    I didn¡¯t see it before.


    Good guy...


    He is a good guy directly.


    Just want to shout, Ye Luo is awesome!


    There is a reward for the first place, so he still can¡¯t get a wave of fat?


    Wuhu!


    take off!


    Chu Yuan felt happy in an instant.


    Good disciple!


    This is really a good disciple!


    Who would dare to say Ye Luo half a bad thing in front of him, it would be over if he didn''t cut it.


    "Where is Ye Luo now? Isn''t it on the first floor? Walk around, follow me."


    Chu Yuan suddenly couldn''t sit still, got up and walked to the first floor.


    Upon seeing this, Ao Yu and Su Xi wanted to keep up with Chu Yuan.


    The three people just walked to the door on the third floor.


    ran into Wu Yue and his party who were about to walk up.


    "Senior Chu! I''m about to find you, why did you come out."


    Wu Yue said repeatedly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chu Yuan was a little anxious to meet his precious eldest disciple, so he was too lazy to talk with Wu Yue.


    "Senior Chu, the Wanzong Competition has been ranked. I am here to send you ranking information. Senior Chu, this is the ranking of the Wanzong Competition. Please have a look."


    Wu Yue hurriedly took out a light ball and handed it to Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan just reached out and touched it, and a golden list suddenly appeared in front of him.


    On the list, one by one appeared.


    At the top of the first side, the name of Ye Luo was written impressively.


    Look down again.


    The second side is marked with a lot of names, first of all Su Qianyuan, Zhang Han, Tantai Luoxue, and a lot of people surnamed Ye in the back.


    There is also a box labeled ¡®Parallel¡¯.


    This¡­


    This¡­


    This¡­


    Ye Luo, his eldest disciple, took first place.


    The remaining three disciples are all tied for second place? !


    Oh my God!


    His disciple is so popular? !


    In an instant, Chu Yuan felt that the spirit stones that had lost money before had become irrelevant.


    A disciple first.


    The three disciples are second.


    He made a lot of money.


    Chu Yuan saw the name of his disciple, and didn''t bother to read the rest.


    After fishing a wave, leave, there is no need to read the names of other sects.


    Chu Yuan just wanted to ask about rewards.


    Ke hadn¡¯t waited for him to speak yet.


    Wu Yue took the lead in speaking.


    "That, Senior Chu, one more thing is about your disciple ranking rewards. Because this reward is too expensive and it is not good to give to your disciples, so I personally come over and hand it to you, Senior Chu Do you mind?"


    Wu Yue asked.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan was very happy at that time.


    Mind? He minds a ghost.


    He just wanted to talk about it.


    Unexpectedly, Wu Yue spoke first.


    Yes! This old Wu has a high level of consciousness!


    "Don''t mind or mind."


    Chu Yuan said.


    "Well, Senior Chu, this is the ranking reward for your four disciples. Please keep it away."


    Wu Yue took out a storage bag and handed it to Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan took the storage bag and looked at the storage bag impatiently.


    I want to see the contents of the storage bag.


    At this moment, he was very happy in his heart.


    Unexpectedly, Wu Yue actually gave away a storage bag for nothing.


    I made a profit.


    With this thought.


    Chu Yuan opened the storage bag and wanted to count how many spirit stones there were.


    Vaguely, he already had a guess, at least one hundred thousand high-grade spirit stones.


    This wave of earning is really full of money.


    Chu Yuan knocked carefully.


    Well, four treasures exuding bright light appeared in his eyes.


    These four treasures are not ordinary items at first glance.


    Definitely expensive.


    And other things...


    Ok? ? ?


    What about other things? ? ?


    Chu Yuan looked at it, and was suddenly dumbfounded.


    In the storage bag, there is nothing else except the four treasures...


    There is no spirit stone.


    There is no powerful magic weapon.


    There are only those four lonely treasures that do not know what to do.


    Chu Yuan is in a circle.


    He looked up at Wu Yue.


    "Are all the rewards for ranking here?"


    Chu Yuan asked dumbfoundedly.


    "Yes, Senior Chu, all the rewards are in it."


    Wu Yue''s face showed pride. These four treasures are the best things in their Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan''s face suddenly looked ugly.


    The rewards for the first and second place, this is it? ?


    Four treasures? ?


    Sorry, I want the 50,000th place reward, not the first and second place...


    The 50,000th place also has spirit stones.


    The first and second place, just these four treasures? ? ?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 237： Confused Wu Yue (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 237 The Confused Wu Yue (seeking monthly pass)


    Attic, the entrance to the third floor.


    Wu Yue stood there quietly.


    He was carefully observing the expression of Senior Chu''s face.


    He originally thought that he had produced these four treasures.


    Senior Chu should be very happy.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was.


    He found that Senior Chu¡¯s face didn''t have any joyfulness.


    Instead, ?? had a dazed look, and there seemed to be a trace of...disgust in it?


    Senior Chu feels disgusted with these four treasures? ? ?


    What are these four treasures? That is the best treasure in their Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    Four treasures, all of which are top-notch.


    Why do you dislike it?


    Wu Yue thought about it carefully, then suddenly realized.


    Although these four treasures are top-notch, when placed in front of Senior Chu, they may appear low-level.


    Senior Chu, who is that character?


    The figure in charge of one party who has inherited the Sejong family for three million years. Even the disciples are handed a top-grade spirit treasure, and there are more treasures that surpass the spirit treasure.


    The background of this kind of existence is beyond his imagination.


    Perhaps there are a lot of things like him, there are a lot of senior Chu.


    That¡¯s why Senior Chu disliked it like this, right?


    Wu Yue thought so, and he immediately understood everything.


    So that''s it.


    After all, his treasure level is too low.


    Otherwise Senior Chu will not dislike it.


    Wu Yue was a little helpless.


    But he can''t come up with a better treasure.


    These four items are already top-notch.


    Among the four.


    One piece is to temper the disciple¡¯s Dao heart and suppress all evil spirits.


    This is Wu Yue considering that Dongzhou Hidden Sejongmen Wudaozong was built on an ancient battlefield, and the evil spirit must be too heavy, so he chose to send this demon suppression tower to suppress the evil spirit and at the same time temper his disciple''s Dao heart.


    The second piece is a jade pendant with a spiritual treasure to get rid of demons and speed up practice.


    Once the jade pendant is placed, it can cover a large area. Wu Yue''s purpose is to prevent Wudaozong disciples from remaining in the body without knowing it. This token can relieve Wudaozong from this hidden danger.


    The third thing is the oldest thing in their Immortal Cultivator League. It is a ball. Wu Yue doesn''t know the specific role. Because the ball is not easy to pass from generation to generation, he gave it to Chu Yuan as a reward.


    As for the fourth piece.


    Strictly speaking, it is not a treasure.


    is an invitation letter.


    Those who hold the letter of invitation can enter the Medical Valley, which exists only in a mysterious secret realm.


    The Valley of Medicine, the holy land of the world''s medical path, is independent of the 82 states of the Shenxing Continent. It is considered to be a rank of the Sejong Sect. It is just because the sect is not strong enough to be recognized by many Sejong Sects, so it is not allowed to hide Sejong Door name.


    Although it is said that the medical valley is inadequate, it is the best in the world in terms of medical treatment. There are rumors that any disease can be treated as long as it enters the medical valley.


    Ordinary people, even those who are strong in crossing the tribulation realm, cannot enter the Valley of Medicine.


    You must have an invitation letter before you can go to Medical Valley.


    This medical valley invitation letter is also one of the most valuable things in the Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    is also the most treasured by Wu Yue.


    After all, having such an invitation letter is tantamount to an extra life.


    Anyone will cherish it.


    But to please Chu Yuan.


    Wu Yue could only send this invitation letter to Chu Yuan.


    What Wu Yue did not expect was.


    Senior Chu didn''t care about these things at all, and even a little disgusted.


    It is estimated that based on the background of Senior Chu, these things are too low-level, and things of this level are not helpful to Senior Chu.


    But Wu Yue has nothing else.


    I can¡¯t give some spirit stones to Senior Chu.


    Isn¡¯t giving Lingshi a humiliating predecessor Chu, it¡¯s strange that you don¡¯t offend Predecessor Chu like that.


    "Senior Chu, are you dissatisfied with the reward?"


    Wu Yue cautiously looked at Chu Yuan ahead and asked.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly.


    expressed what he meant.


    "However, Senior Chu, the rewards are all set. Why don''t you accept these rewards? Senior Chu is not satisfied this time. I will prepare some treasures when I go back, and wait for the next Ten Thousand Sects Competition. There can be better rewards."


    Wu Yue didn''t expect to be able to please this senior Chu. He just hoped that he would not dislike Senior Chu.


    "No problem."


    Chu Yuan heard the other party saying so, what else could he say, so he could only freeze his face and nod his head.


    The joy in my heart was instantly dissipated.


    These four items are indeed a little different from what he imagined...


    The tens of thousands of spirit stones originally imagined disappeared in an instant, as if they were all above the clouds, and suddenly fell down.


    "Thank you, Senior Chu, forgive me!!"


    Wu Yue said repeatedly.


    "Ok."


    Chu Yuan just nodded slightly.


    Try to get your mentality back.


    Four treasures are also treasures.


    I¡¯m not sure, what are these four treasures particularly good.


    However, the top priority is to withdraw first.


    No matter how he said, he was still pretending to be the Sect Master of the Sejong Sect of Hidden Dongzhou.


    Now that the Ten Thousand Sects Competition is over, it¡¯s better to run away quickly.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan turned his head and looked at Ao Yu.


    "Go, call Ye Luo and the others here, ready to go."


    Chu Yuan said.


    "Yes, suzerain."


    Ao Yu got up and walked downstairs.


    Wu Yue on the side heard that Chu Yuan was about to leave, his face showed a hint of anxiousness, and he quickly stepped forward and approached Chu Yuan.


    "Senior Chu, may you leave the address of your sect? So in the future, if the younger generation wants to visit Senior Chu, there is still a place to go."


    Wu Yue asked.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan on the other side was taken aback again.


    Do you still want to visit him in the future? ?


    Doesn¡¯t the visit reveal that he is a fake?


    He knew very well that here, it was because his disciples were so powerful that they made these people believe in him. If they were allowed to see his sect, wouldn¡¯t they be exposed.


    Although his family''s sect is quite impressive.


    But most of the halls are closed. Generally speaking, it is still a little stumbling.


    It¡¯s impossible to visit.


    I can only talk casually.


    "Wu Dao Sect does not allow outsiders to enter, but if you see that you are connected to the Wu Dao Sect, this seat will give you a reminder, I hope you can find where the Wu Dao Sect is. If you can''t find it, you can only say that the fate has not yet arrived."


    "Above the fog of the sky, self-seeing the sect of innocence, the emptiness and the reality, the reality and the emptiness, what you see may not necessarily exist!"


    "Okay, you can withdraw."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand, his tone was flat.


    After speaking, he didn''t bother to see Wu Yue.


    Silently put the storage bag into his arms.


    Wu Yue stood still, with a confused look on his face.


    "Above the sky fog, is it self-seeing that there is no way?"


    Wu Yue whispered.


    I was a little confused and didn''t understand what Chu Yuan meant.


    But he also understood that Chu Yuan didn''t want to be disturbed, so he could only hold back, and waited to figure it out later...


    first more


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 238： Weird Bai Ze

    Chapter 238 Weird Bai Ze


    On the huge island.


    After seeing Ye Luo and others, Chu Yuan didn''t want to show it to his disciples even if he was dissatisfied with the reward.


    Anyhow, these treasures were typed out for him by these disciples.


    It is also necessary to have a better attitude towards these disciples.


    After encouraging the disciples.


    Chu Yuan asked Ao Yu to become a dragon and took them away.


    Under Chu Yuan''s gaze, Ao Yu didn''t dare to say a word or explain that he was not a mount.


    can only say silently for the last time.


    And use his body technique as the secret guardian of Sejongmen to numb himself.


    Even if Ao Yu was not happy anymore, she still became a blue dragon and flew with Chu Yuan and others.


    Chu Yuan and his party set off, heading out of Zhongzhou.


    Chu Yuan and others set off very quickly.


    Even the ranking of the Wanzong Competition has not been officially announced, they have already left.


    Wait until the Wanzong Grand Competition''s ranking is officially released.


    Many holy land masters want to take this opportunity to visit Chu Yuan.


    But there is no such opportunity at all.


    Many holy land masters have not yet arrived.


    Chu Yuan has already left. When many holy land masters wanted to visit, they learned that Chu Yuan had already left, so they could only choose to leave.


    Only less than an hour.


    It was deserted on the huge island.


    Many holy land masters all left.


    On the huge island without Chu Yuan, there is nothing to attract them.


    Naturally, they cannot stay here.


    In the attic.


    Wu Yue looked at the deserted surroundings, and shook his head helplessly.


    "This group of people came for Senior Chu, and as soon as Senior Chu left, they all dispersed."


    "Tsk tsk, no matter if they are there, but still fearful, no matter if these people leave."


    "It''s what Senior Chu said, what does it mean? Above the fog, you can see the innocent sect?"


    Wu Yue sat in front of a table on the first floor, frowning, very puzzled.


    "Leader."


    Suddenly, an elder walked in and spoke.


    The voice instantly regained Wu Yue''s mind.


    "What is it?"


    Wu Yue raised his eyes to the elder.


    "Leader, there are big moves at Sejong Gate of the Great Zhongzhou Hidden City. Someone from them came over and said to us, let us cooperate with their movements."


    The elder spoke.


    "Then cooperate, hide what Sejong said, we can still refute it."


    Wu Yue didn''t raise his eyes, waved his hand and said.


    "Yes, the leader."


    Elder ?? nodded, and stepped back to reply.


    Wu Yue on the other side wanted to continue thinking about the words of Senior Chu, but when he thought about it, he was stunned.


    what?


    Zhongzhou Yin Sejongmen has a big move, let them cooperate?


    Wu Yue quickly stopped the elder who was about to leave.


    "Etc., etc."


    "What did you just say? Zhongzhou Yin Sejong Gate has a big move? What action?"


    Wu Yue asked repeatedly.


    "Leader, we don''t know what actions the Sejong Gates in Zhongzhou are doing. We only know that they are acting together, as if they are looking for something."


    The elder thought for a while and said.


    "What are you looking for?"


    Wu Yue frowned and stood up, a little bit unable to figure out the thoughts of these great Zhongzhou Hidden Sejongmen.


    If you are looking for something, do you need to look for it together?


    Is it because the Ten Thousand Sects Competition exposed the opening tokens of the four ancient relics of Zhongzhou and stimulated these hidden Sejong gates, so these hidden Sejong gates wanted to find another token?


    This is also unlikely.


    Even if you are really looking for an open token, you shouldn¡¯t be so fanatical.


    Isn''t it better to search quietly?


    There is no need for fanfare at all.


    Wu Yue only thought for a while, and gave up when he didn¡¯t think of it. He couldn¡¯t guess what the Zhongzhou Yin Sejongmen thought was.


    And even if it is guessed, it is useless.


    Zhongzhou Hidden Sejongmen''s thoughts were beyond his control.


    "Okay, let''s go, let''s go, it''s okay, there is something in the Sejong Sect of Zhongzhou Yin that we need to cooperate, even if we cooperate."


    Wu Yue asked the elder to withdraw, and then he sat back at the table again, thinking about what Chu Yuan said.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the territory of Zhongzhou, in a huge mountain range.


    An invisible coercion enveloped here.


    This coercion is very mysterious and not threatening. On the contrary, it gives people a very comfortable feeling, but it can restrain the creatures in the mountains and make them fall asleep.


    In a forest in the mountains.


    A strange creature stood there quietly.


    This creature is like a lion, majestic, with a horn on the top of its head and a goatee on its face, giving people a sense of auspiciousness.


    This creature is astonishingly what Chu Yuan called "Bai Ze".


    At this moment.


    Bai Ze looked up at the sky, staring at the direction of the huge island, a little confused.


    He seems to be thinking about something.


    If you get close to him, you can hear it, and he is spitting out words.


    "Who is that person? Why does he know so much."


    "Looking at its realm is just the foundation-building realm, but a foundation-building realm can actually be in the **** that crosses the tribulation realm. It is definitely not a simple character."


    Bai Ze was thinking.


    He couldn¡¯t understand what happened.


    After a moment, he shook his body, and a white light flashed past him.


    He directly transformed into a gray-haired rickety old man.


    "Anyway, that person is definitely not easy, but you can go and see what is going on with that person."


    "However, you still have to be careful. Heaven and Earth have suppressed my existence too much. Without breaking out, my strength has been suppressed to the Qi Refining Realm. Tsk."


    The rickety old man Bai Ze transformed into helplessly shook his head.


    The remnants of an era like him, the repulsion of heaven and earth is very big, and they are suppressing him all the time.


    Otherwise, heaven and earth will not suppress him. With his strength, he can destroy a big state with a single thought.


    Heaven and Earth suppressed him, it couldn''t be more normal.


    Normally, he should be able to fly directly.


    But I don¡¯t know why, he can¡¯t board the path of ascension at all, so he can only be suppressed by heaven and earth.


    Bai Ze thought of this, and forced the repulsion of the heavens and the earth to withstand it, and the divine consciousness spread out. In an instant, the whole Zhongzhou was covered silently and quickly, and he quickly searched for the location of Chu Yuan.


    He didn''t dare to offend excessively, but simply found the place of Chu Yuan and withdrew his spiritual consciousness.


    "I hope I can find something from this person."


    "The changes between the world and the earth are so great, you must first understand it."


    Bai Ze squinted his eyes slightly, and with a movement of his figure, he left the mountain and headed towards Chu Yuan.


    His speed is extremely fast for a while, slow as a mortal old man, very weird...


    Second update, ask for monthly pass


    will resume the update tomorrow, and add more!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 239： Remind the second child (seeking a monthly pass)

    Chapter 239 Remind the second child (seeking monthly pass)


    Zhongzhou.


    Between the clouds.


    A huge black dragon shuttles between the clouds.


    The blue dragon passed by, the wind was surging, and the terrifying dragon was scattered in all directions. Some birds shivered and flew low when they felt the dragon, and they did not dare to offend.


    This blue dragon is impressively Ao Yu.


    Above Cangtian''s head is a group of Wudaozong.


    Chu Yuan sits quietly on the dragon''s head, closing his eyes and resting, without mentioning anything about rewards.


    Since these disciples don¡¯t ask, he will never speak.


    You want him to vomit something that entered his Chu''s population? I''m afraid I''m dreaming.


    It''s okay for these disciples not to ask, if they ask, he will find a reason to be vague.


    It¡¯s best to find something, show it to the disciple, and flip it off.


    As for what to find...


    Chu Yuan just thought for a moment, and he had the answer.


    The spirit stone is made into a token, maybe you can take it out to fool these disciples.


    Blow out how valuable the token made from that spirit stone is, and then say that because the token made from this spirit stone is too expensive, it is a common reward for the four disciples.


    This should be fine, right?


    Chu Yuan thought for a while.


    I think it should be fine.


    As long as he blows this token hard enough, he will definitely be able to fool it.


    But we still have to wait for these disciples to ask first.


    If he doesn¡¯t ask, then he can pretend to be okay and hold on. After a long time, kick these disciples out of the sect, and no one will remember the reward.


    Thinking about this, Chu Yuan continued to close his eyes and rest his mind, without saying a word, and never talking about the Wanzong Grand Competition''s reward.


    At the same time, behind the dragon''s head.


    Several disciples surrounded Su Xi and helped Su Xi stand firmly on the dragon''s head.


    While helping Su Xi, they are still looking at the back of their master, communicating with each other by voice.


    "Don¡¯t disturb Master. If you have something to say, you can communicate via voice transmission. There is no need to speak, so as not to disturb Master."


    Ye Luo spoke to the other three people and said.


    "Okay, big brother."


    Tantai Luoxue nodded, without any comment.


    "This time the Ten Thousand Sects Competition, we have gained quite a lot. After fighting with so many people, you should also understand where your strengths and weaknesses are, right?"


    Ye Luo continued to speak.


    "Well, but the biggest gain is the Third Junior Brother. Not only did he understand his own shortcomings, he also won the title of a savage emperor, and he became famous in Zhongzhou. Up."


    Zhang Han said with a hint of envy.


    He is indeed envious.


    Because of defeating Ye Wu, Su Qianyuan''s fame has skyrocketed. The name of the barbaric emperor resounded in the realm of cultivating immortals in Zhongzhou, and it was still spreading towards other big states.


    Fame is extremely loud.


    Zhang Han said that although he also defeated many people and became famous, it was far inferior to Su Qianyuan.


    After all, Su Qianyuan defeated Ye Wu, the strongest Tianjiao on the surface of Zhongzhou.


    There is no reason that Su Qianyuan¡¯s fame will not skyrocket.


    If Su Qianyuan''s fame belongs to him, that would be great.


    You must know that he is the future Sect Master of Wudao Sect.


    Zhang Han suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    The uncomfortable point is that his reputation is so low that the reputation of the third junior brother can actually be so high.


    "Second brother, there is nothing wrong, in fact, after you get the ranking, your reputation will definitely rise, but we left too fast, so we haven¡¯t heard the news yet. It will be fine when the ranking is announced later, especially Big brother is still number one."


    Su Qianyuan said with a smile.


    Hear this voice transmission.


    Zhang Han was a little relieved.


    I think it is indeed like this.


    The decisive battle has just ended, and they are about to leave Zhongzhou.


    has not had time to spread, the increase in fame is naturally not so exaggerated.


    Zhang Han felt a little better.


    But the next moment, when he heard the last sentence, the special elder brother was still the first, and he wanted to vomit blood at that time.


    How do I feel better when I listen to it.


    On the other side, Ye Luo, who was standing there quietly, saw Zhang Han''s expression and shook his head helplessly.


    It seems...


    This second child is still dreaming of becoming the Sect Master of Wudao Sect.


    But I don¡¯t know that Master had appointed the Fourth Junior Sister by imperative.


    Originally thought that the second child could find out and stimulate the second child by himself.


    Unexpectedly, this **** is getting deeper and deeper.


    Perhaps he wants to mention something.


    lest this **** sinks too deep and overstimulates.


    "That, the second younger brother."


    Ye Luo thought of this, and stood up and spoke.


    "Big brother, what''s the matter?"


    Zhang Han reluctantly cleaned up his mood, raised his head and smiled back.


    "You know, what happened before I left the sect?"


    Ye Luo thought for a while, and Transsion said.


    "Huh? This...Where would I know this brother."


    Zhang Han is a little confused, always feeling this big brother is weird.


    "Before I left the sect, the master asked me to go down the mountain for some practice, and then I was persuaded by the master to leave the sect."


    Ye Luo said so.


    The meaning of ?? is for this purpose, he thinks this **** can understand.


    I was driven out after going down the mountain to experience.


    You have also gone down the mountain to experience, not far from this day.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Zhang Han is still confused, not understanding what the big brother is talking about.


    "Think about it."


    Ye Luo did not say clearly, but left such a sentence meaningfully.


    This made Zhang Han very confused.


    What the **** is this and what.


    Just when Zhang Han was about to ask Ye Luo carefully.


    Suddenly, the soles of his feet trembled, and Ao Yu''s entire figure was falling.


    The violent sense of weightlessness came in vain.


    Zhang Han''s hands are quick and quick, and he directly sets up a flying formation, carrying Ye Luo and others to fly.


    He also very intimately helped Chu Yuan set up a flying formation, so as not to have his master to fly by himself.


    A group of people stopped in the air and looked down.


    Boom...


    There was a loud noise.


    I saw that Ao Yu''s whole figure seemed uncontrollable, and he smashed directly into the mountains on the ground below.


    The billowing smoke rose up, stone chips flying everywhere.


    Wuhu! !


    Ao Yu¡¯s painful cry still resounded.


    What happened?


    Several disciples were a little confused, and subconsciously looked at their master.


    Turning his head, he can see his master standing on the circle, staring blankly at a forest in the mountains below.


    No, I can¡¯t say dull, I should say that I looked at the forest thoughtfully.


    Master, how can it be possible to be shocked.


    What''s in that forest?


    Several disciples have this doubt in their hearts.


    used their own means to explore the forest.


    In their exploration, there was indeed something in that forest.


    Is that an old man? ?


    First update, ask for a monthly pass.


    just go home, start codewords, there will be updates later!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 240： Alias ??Baizhe (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 240 The pseudonym Bai Zhe (seeking monthly ticket)


    In an unknown mountain forest in Zhongzhou.


    The old man transformed by Bai Ze stood in the forest, his golden eyes staring at Chu Yuan above the sky.


    Just now, he used some small means to make the blue dragon fall after it.


    The Wudaozong group fell in the air.


    The person who recognized him in the attic before, actually looked at him for the first time.


    A coincidence? ?


    Do not! It may be a coincidence to change to someone else!


    But on this person, absolutely not!


    This person''s eyes are still a little sluggish, as if he was frightened.


    Hey, this is a disguise.


    Good acting skills.


    But if you want to live in that cruel era, how can you not pretend to be.


    The old man was full of admiration.


    Yes, that cruel era.


    The old age.


    He felt that Chu Yuan also came from that old era.


    It was just some speculation. After all, Chu Yuan could call out his name, and he could also tell some secrets, which was probably a remnant of that era.


    But now I officially see Chu Yuan.


    He has confirmed the identity of Chu Yuan, like him, the same as the remnants of the old age!


    Because of his eyes!


    His eyes can see through all falsehoods.


    But when he saw Chu Yuan, he found that no matter how he looked at it, Chu Yuan was a base-building state, and he couldn''t see anything else.


    The most important thing is Chu Yuan''s mind.


    He couldn''t understand Chu Yuan''s mind.


    It was as if there were layers of mist shrouded in it, even his eyes could not see through.


    This also made him realize instantly.


    Chu Yuan obviously also existed in the old age.


    The realm of ?? must be the same as him, suppressed by the crazy rejection of heaven and earth.


    figured this out.


    The old man Bai Ze transformed into was clear, and when he looked at Chu Yuan again, his eyes became more cordial.


    The same came out of that old era, and it¡¯s impossible to justify it if you don¡¯t know it.


    What Bai Ze just wanted to say.


    I saw a huge array rising under his feet.


    Zhang Han didn''t know when he came to the sky above the forest, surrounded by fluorescent light, and laid a large array.


    Turn his head and look to the side again.


    Tantai Luo Xue stood up in the air, holding a chess board in his hand, with glamorous and noble brows and eyes, quietly overlooking him.


    Behind him, Ye Luo stepped on the flying sword, surrounded by sword energy, staring at him closely.


    As for the front...


    Su Qianyuan stood there, clenched his fists, and rushed up as soon as he fought.


    Bai Ze looked at these four people quietly, and nodded lightly.


    These four people are fine, and they can be disciples of this one.


    You have this combat power at a young age, and for this new era, it is simply the same existence.


    "Friends, don¡¯t you come down and see you?"


    Bai Ze faced the sky, standing in the circle of Chu Yuan, slowly speaking.


    the other side.


    Above the sky, Chu Yuan, who was standing on the magic circle, finally got over.


    He has no idea what happened.


    only knew that Ao Yu suddenly fell.


    And then...


    Then he didn''t know.


    Somehow, these disciples surrounded an old man in the Qi Refining Realm.


    Then, did this old man call him?


    Couldn''t this old man touch porcelain? When surrounded by his disciples, he started touching porcelain without touching them?


    This is also unlikely.


    With deep doubts.


    Chu Yuan himself was proficiently controlling the magic circle under his feet, and flew to the ground in the forest, looking up at the old man.


    The old man Bai Ze transformed was also looking at Chu Yuan.


    The eyes of both parties meet.


    A flash of light flashed in each other''s eyes.


    The closer the old man Bai Ze transformed to Chu Yuan, the more he could feel the extraordinary temperament of Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up because he saw a bracelet on the old man''s hand and the clothes on his body, all of which looked very precious.


    Let people know that this person is rich at a glance.


    "Fellow!"


    The old man transformed by Bai Ze took the lead to speak.


    "Does fellow Daoist have something to do."


    Chu Yuan asked softly, waved his hand at several disciples.


    signaled several disciples to withdraw first, and found Ao Yu first.


    Ye Luo and others could also understand what their master meant, looked at each other, and then withdrew from the forest.


    They don¡¯t worry about the safety of their master at all.


    Although they feel that the old man is not easy.


    But it¡¯s not easy anymore. Is it not easy to have their master?


    Several people evacuated the forest.


    Soon, the forest became quiet, only Chu Yuan and the old man Bai Ze transformed into a distant face.


    A breeze was blowing in the forest.


    Chu Yuan''s snow-white robe was blown hunting and hunting, and Mo''s long hair fluttered with the wind. At this moment, he showed the red-dust-like temperament on his body to the fullest.


    The old man Bai Ze transformed saw this, his pupils shrank slightly.


    "Father of Dao...you are worthy of being a fellow Daoist, dare to ask the title of a fellow Daoist?"


    The old man took a deep breath and said.


    "Chu Yuan, what kind of identity is that fellow Taoist?"


    Chu Yuan coughed, put his hands on his back, and asked with a smile.


    From the bottom of my heart, I guessed how rich this person is.


    A refining state can wear such good clothes and such good accessories, there must be a big family behind it.


    Being good with it is beneficial and harmless.


    "Chu Yuan? Chu Yuan..."


    The old man Bai Ze murmured a few times, trying to recall the past, but he did not find any strong man by this name.


    But think about it again.


    He understood.


    They are the remnants of the old age, and they themselves cannot be tolerated by heaven and earth.


    Heaven and earth have always been repelling them. If it weren''t for the fact that heaven and earth couldn''t do it, heaven and earth would definitely destroy them directly.


    The previous names of these remnants of them are also taboos between heaven and earth. It is good for others to call them. If they call themselves by their previous names, they will definitely attract some bad things.


    The man in front of me was worried about this, so I just changed my name.


    also asked, what is his identity, which means he wants to change his name too.


    He got it.


    Suddenly flashed in Bai Ze''s eyes.


    "That''s it."


    "Chu Daoyou, hereafter named...Baizhe, it is a parade and casual cultivator!"


    Bai Ze bowed slightly.


    What he did was the etiquette of the old age.


    In this era, it seems nondescript.


    "Fellow Dao Bai, you are a parade? Is there no power behind you?"


    Chu Yuan was confused. Without any influence, how could there be such a valuable thing on his body.


    "Doesn¡¯t this fellow Daoist know? Yes, but it has long since disappeared. For me now, it¡¯s just a parade."


    Bai Zhe said with a wry smile.


    While he spoke, the past was reflected in his eyes.


    He used to be an absolute powerhouse on one side, and his backing forces dominate the world even more.


    Just...


    is different now.


    The ship of the new era will not allow him to catch up with this kind of existence. He can only choose to take one step at a time.


    The second is more, ask for a monthly pass.


    There will be updates later, but it¡¯s a bit late. There will be at least three more updates before six tomorrow.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 241： Bai Ze follows (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 241 Bai Ze follows (seeking monthly ticket)


    In the forest.


    Chu Yuan carried his hands on his back, looking at the old man Bai Ze transformed in front of him.


    There is a suddenness in his expression.


    So that''s it.


    This person is from a big power.


    Later, the big power must have been shattered, so this talent will become a parade.


    This can also explain why this person has such an expensive bracelet and clothes on his body.


    Chu Yuan wanted to understand, but he had no other ideas.


    What he needs now is to go back to Dongzhou.


    In Zhongzhou, it is not safe to say so.


    You can feel safe only when you return to Dongju.


    Furthermore, this person was a casual cultivator, or he was reduced to a casual cultivator after his power was destroyed, it was already miserable enough.


    If he were to plan the only few things left in the family, wouldn¡¯t he be too ignorant of martial arts.


    "Well... Fellow Daoists, although you and I hit it off right away, but I still have things to work on, so I won¡¯t be with you."


    Chu Yuan said, turning around to leave.


    "Friend Chu Daoist, wait!"


    Bai Ze called out Chu Yuan repeatedly.


    "Does fellow Daoist still have things?"


    Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "Friend Chu Dao... I don''t know what Dao Dao Chu thinks about the world today?"


    Bai Ze pondered for a long time, but chose to ask this question.


    "What''s your opinion? No opinion."


    Chu Yuan twitched the corner of his mouth, always feeling that the person in front of him gradually became a little weird.


    "No opinion?"


    Bai Ze was stunned for a moment.


    "What do you want to think about? Fellow Daoists, the old ones are over. You have to look forward. Even if it¡¯s not easy, you have to persevere. You have to stand up again. Don¡¯t have too many weird things. good idea."


    Chu Yuan glanced at the bracelet and clothes in Bai Ze''s hand, and persuaded him.


    Hear this.


    Bai Ze fell silent.


    The old one is over...


    Look forward...


    Taoyou Chu meant that the old age has become a thing of the past? Let him look forward.


    As for the capital to stand up again...


    Does ?? refer to his original strength?


    If there is no heaven and earth to suppress rejection, with his strength, it is indeed easy to stand up again.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s easier said than done to not be suppressed by the world.


    Looking at the man in front of him, it is obvious that he is also suppressed by the world.


    But this one did not give up.


    Instead, he wanted to stand up again.


    This man has the courage to stand up again, doesn''t he have it?


    Bai Ze closed his eyes slightly, and after opening them again, his eyes were full of decadence.


    He can''t stand up again. Facing the oppression of heaven and earth, he still needs to divide most of his mind to resist, talk about the energy to stand up again.


    His ambitions have long been exhausted in the endless years of sealing.


    "Friends, I can''t stand up again."


    Bai Ze shook his head.


    "What can''t be done with this, I have encountered more difficulties than you, don''t I still cheer up?"


    Chu Yuan said softly.


    His realm keeps falling.


    Since the beginning of the game, Yuan Ying has built the foundation, has he said anything.


    Tsk, young people now, oh, no, old people now.


    It''s so easy to give up.


    is not very good.


    "Different."


    Bai Ze is still shaking his head.


    "I don''t know what to say, but I have something to do. I have to go first. Think about it yourself."


    Chu Yuan has no time to continue to tear it down here, Ao Yu suddenly fell down just now, and now he doesn¡¯t know what is going on, he has to go and see it.


    "Tao friends, wait a minute..."


    Bai Ze called Chu Yuan again.


    "What else?"


    Chu Yuan was a little impatient.


    "That... Fellow Daoist, I might leave with you?"


    Bai Ze pondered for a moment, and said.


    He doesn¡¯t know much about this new era.


    and has been suppressed by heaven and earth.


    Want to learn about this new era safe and sound, he felt that following the existence of this surname Chu is the best.


    At least follow this one, he can rest assured.


    is the remnants of the old era. In this new era, it is no different from the concept of a foreign country.


    "Are you leaving with me?? I''m going to Dongzhou, you also want to go with me?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment. He didn''t want to plan the treasure on this person anymore. This person still wanted to send him home?


    "Dongzhou? Yes, anywhere."


    Bai Ze agreed directly.


    "Well then, just follow me."


    Chu Yuan sighed helplessly, this was to give him something, he didn''t want it, but this person seemed to have put the treasure on his face.


    This won¡¯t work without taking it away.


    Forget it.


    In this case, we can only find an opportunity later.


    Take away the treasure, and then take shelter for this person.


    At least let this person spend his old age in peace.


    "Then I will trouble the daoists."


    Bai Ze showed a smile when he heard the words, nodded and said.


    "let''s go."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and motioned for Bai Ze to leave with him.


    finished.


    He stepped and walked towards the outside of the forest.


    Seeing this, Bai Ze hurriedly followed Chu Yuan.


    The two walked all the way out of the forest.


    Ye Luo and others have already brought Ao Yu there to wait for Chu Yuan.


    After seeing Chu Yuan walking out with Bai Ze.


    Ye Luo and others were stunned, wondering why their master came back with this strange old man.


    did not wait for Ye Luo and others to ask questions.


    Ao Yu had already ran to Chu Yuan with a look of trepidation.


    "Sect Master! This...this, I don''t know what''s going on."


    "This is really not what I intended, Sovereign..."


    Ao Yu was a little incoherent, for fear that Chu Yuan would blame him.


    "It''s alright, alright, I know it''s not your fault."


    Chu Yuan patted Ao Yu. For fear of Ao Yu''s excitement, he would be dizzy, so he asked the other party to take him back to Dongzhou.


    "Thank you suzerain!!"


    Ao Yu breathed a sigh of relief.


    The next moment, he changed into a huge blue dragon.


    Chu Yuan and others stepped onto the dragon head one after another.


    Bai Ze followed along and stood silently behind Chu Yuan, without saying a word.


    Ye Luo and others watched Bai Ze following behind their master, and they didn''t know what to say. They could only stand behind, staring at Bai Ze.


    I want to see through what the old man Bai Ze transformed into is.


    But no matter how they look at it, they can''t see through the old man.


    It is as if there is a layer of mist covering this old man...


    They know that this old man is not easy.


    Standing at the back of the dragon''s head, Su Xi was holding the starfish in her hand, her eyes pounding and she looked at her master and many fellow students...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass.


    There will be two more updates before six o''clock in the morning tomorrow, it is recommended to watch after waking up!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 242： This is the remnant of Wudao Sect Masters mana? (Seeking month

    Chapter 242 Is this the mana remnants of the Wudao Sect Master? (Seeking monthly pass)


    Zhongzhou.


    In the mountain forest where the Bai Ze is.


    Five days after Chu Yuan and others left.


    A group of people in white robes came to the edge of the forest.


    The breath of this pedestrian is very powerful.


    Everyone is at least the existence of the gods, wearing a white robe, and each white robe is carved with a strange rune on the left chest.


    The pedestrian came to the edge of the forest.


    The white-robed man headed by ?? walked to the edge of the forest and stretched out a palm from his robe, feeling the air here.


    "The breath here is abnormal, bring the detector over."


    The white-robed man headed by ?? waved to the person behind.


    Immediately, another white-robed man walked out of the team, holding a crystal ball in his hand.


    led the white-robed man to receive the crystal ball and reach out to hit a rune into the crystal ball.


    The rune fell into the crystal ball.


    Suddenly, the crystal ball burst out with strands of white silk.


    These silk threads waved in mid-air, as if catching something.


    After a while, all the silk threads returned to the crystal ball, and the crystal ball burst into a blood-red light.


    "Blood red, there are signs of ancient creatures releasing mana. It should be related to the Bai Ze we are pursuing. Contact the palace master and say that there is news, so that all other hidden Sejong Sects will send people here to investigate."


    The white-robed man headed by ?? handed the crystal ball to the person next to him, and said.


    "The leader, if it is okay to simply contact the Lord, he can directly contact other hidden Sejong sects. Wouldn''t it be too hasty?"


    A white-robed man next to him hesitated and said.


    "Sloppy? Sloppy is also the Lord¡¯s business. We don¡¯t have to worry, it¡¯s what the Lord said. Once we have any clues, we will immediately contact everyone and other hidden Sejong gates."


    The white-robed person led a faint answer.


    "But... but don''t you check it anymore?"


    The white-robed man still hesitated.


    "Then how do you want to be sure?"


    The white-robed man stared at each other faintly.


    "Leader, please wait a moment. I will go to the nearby birds and extract their memories. You should be able to see what happened."


    The white-robed man thought for a while, and proposed such a method.


    finished.


    He turned and flew away.


    When the white-robed man headed by ?? heard the words, he could only stop his movements and let the man try to retrieve the memories of nearby birds.


    Probably a few incense sticks have passed.


    The white-robed man came back again, carrying an unknown bird in his hand.


    "There is a situation, boss, the mana remnants around here are not those of Bai Ze."


    The white-robed man said, mana was introduced into the bird.


    The memory of the birds is projected immediately.


    In the memory of birds, I was flying at will, and I was planning to find a place to rest. Suddenly, a terrifying dragon swept over.


    Under the sweep of this dragon.


    The bird was overturned directly, and its body fell extremely fast.


    only eased when it fell to a low altitude.


    In the aftermath of the birds, I saw a huge black dragon flying by.


    Seeing this, all the people in white robes understand.


    This azure dragon is the magical beast of Dongzhou Hidden Sejongmen Wudaozong.


    The crystal ball detected mana, and it is most likely to belong to the Sect Master Wudao!


    I heard that the people of Wudaozong left Zhongzhou after the Wanzong Grand Competition ended. This mountain range is indeed heading towards Dongzhou.


    Then everything is right.


    The mana residue around here is probably the result of the Wudao Sect Master.


    "What, it looks like I have no clue again."


    "When is this going to be found? Zhongzhou is so big, even if several secluded Sejong sects work together to find it, it is too difficult to find."


    "That is, it is even more impossible to find it separately. I heard that an elder who crossed the Tribulation Realm was the creature named Bai Ze who was directly killed. We really found it. Are we sure it was not the food delivery?"


    "That''s right, this is just a fool..."


    Other people in white robes couldn''t help but complain.


    "Let''s go, let''s go back."


    The white-robed man did not say much to the complaints of this group of people, waved his hand, and asked everyone to go back with him.


    The words come out.


    All the people in white robes were stunned, staring blankly at the leader.


    They just complained.


    This leader really took them to go on strike? ?


    Is it so rigid?


    "No? Chief, they just complain about it, it''s not necessary."


    The white-robed man next to him said repeatedly.


    "It''s not this matter. We don''t need to continue to investigate. The probe has the magic power of the Wudao Sect Master. We can send this news back. The Master is definitely interested in this, and they probably want it too. I know how many years the Wudao Sect Master himself has existed, and the mana remaining in this probe can completely determine this."


    The leader in the white robe said in a deep voice.


    Others immediately understood what the leader meant.


    Take advantage of this opportunity, they can go back safely, and they can also take the opportunity to claim credit.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that you can kill two birds with one stone.


    The leader in white robe saw that everyone understood what he meant, nodded in satisfaction, got up and leapt out, and left in the direction of the Pantheon Palace.


    Others also followed the leader in white robe.


    ...


    The speed of this pedestrian is very fast, after spending half a day about Mo, they returned to the Pantheon Palace.


    Everything is as the leader of the white robe thinks.


    The Hallmaster of Ten Thousand Souls Hall did not blame the group after learning that the mana of the Wudao Sect Sect Master remained in the detector, but instead rewarded him.


    After everything is done.


    The ??Hall of Ten Thousand Souls Hall took the detector into the secret room. After placing a series of restrictions, he picked up the detector.


    I saw the Lord of the Hall of Souls led the traces of mana captured in the detector to another stick-shaped instrument.


    This instrument is the instrument for the specific year of mana detection.


    After the ??Hallmaster of the Hall of Souls led the trace of mana into the instrument, his eyes were fixed on the instrument.


    "This instrument was left behind by the Lord of the previous generation. It is said that green is thousand-year-level mana, blue is ten thousand years, red is one hundred thousand years, blood red is one million years, and gold is ten million years. I don¡¯t know this. What level of mana is the Sect Master of Wudao Sect."


    "With mana years, you can probably guess how long the Wudao Sect Master has existed. This is very useful for understanding Wudao Sect..."


    Hall of Ten Thousand Souls Palace has not finished speaking yet.


    Suddenly his eyes widened.


    Seeing him in front of him, the stick-like instrument suddenly burst into colorful light, green for a while, blue for a while, and red and gold for a while.


    This¡­


    what''s going on?


    The Hall of Ten Thousand Souls Hall Master is confused.


    Boom!


    The next moment, the instrument made a loud noise and burst out suddenly.


    The ??Hall of Ten Thousand Souls Hall was forced to step back a few steps by the shock, and his eyes looked in front of him dumbly.


    Who stepped on a horse and told him that Wudaozong has been inherited for three million years? !


    Three million years, exploded his instrument that can detect mana of ten million years? ?


    The head of the Hall of Souls feels very confused...


    Fourth update, ask for a monthly pass.


    There will be a fifth update later!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 243： The strong of old times (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 243 The Strong of Old Times (seeking monthly pass)


    Dongzhou area.


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    When Ao Yu led Wudaozong and his group into the Zongmen realm.


    Chu Yuan, who was sitting on the dragon''s head, finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Entering the Wudao Sect, he was relieved.


    The treasures in his arms are safe, absolutely no one can take them away.


    It''s better to own land.


    There is no sense of security in Zhongzhou.


    I''m afraid that the identity of this costume will be exposed, and I won''t be able to come back then.


    But then again.


    He doesn¡¯t seem to be too safe in Dongzhou.


    He is pretending to be the master of the Sejong Sect in Dongzhou Hidden, and forcibly pretending to be a wave in front of so many bigwigs.


    His own disciple also won the first place against the name of Dongju Yin Sejong Sect. If he is the real Dongju Sejong Sect, I am afraid that he will come to the door in minutes.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan couldn''t help but shudder.


    This is not good, his nest is here, and he can''t run away.


    I can only work hard to teach the abandoned apprentices and grow up as soon as possible. Then, even if the Sejong Gate of Dongju Hidden comes, it will be useless.


    As long as he is invincible, he can beat the real Sect Master of the Sejong Gate in Dongzhou to kneel on the ground and call Daddy.


    Yes, the most important thing now is to teach the abolished disciples.


    Inside the Wudaozong Mountain Gate.


    Chu Yuan turned his head to look at Su Xi at the end of the team, with an idea in his eyes.


    "Okay, I''m all back to the sect, then go on your own, Xi''er, you come with me, you can figure it out, you can go around in the sect, you can go down the mountain, and everyone else, too. It''s up to you to figure it out."


    "Well, fellow Daoist Bai Zhe, you go to the disciples'' residential area and choose a palace to live in."


    Chu Yuan gave the crowd lightly.


    After he finished speaking.


    was too lazy to take a look at everyone, and walked in towards the square of Wudaozong Hall.


    Su Xi glanced timidly at several of her colleagues.


    "Elder brother, second brother, third brother, fourth sister, I will go up first."


    Su Xi said to several colleagues one by one, and then gave a little salute to Bai Ze.


    Then trot to chase Chu Yuan.


    The backs of Chu Yuan and Su Xi gradually disappeared into the sight of a few people.


    See this scene.


    Bai Ze still wanted to leave.


    But he just raised his footsteps, but suddenly stopped again.


    He seemed to be aware of something, and turned to look at Ye Luo and the other four.


    Ye Luo and others are also staring at him.


    The sight of both sides collided.


    A smile hung on Bai Ze''s face.


    looked at Ye Luo and others, his eyes flashed with satisfaction.


    He at this moment.


    It is like a senior who has gone through endless years admiring the younger generation.


    Ye Luo and others looked at Bai Ze¡¯s gaze, feeling a little uncomfortable in their hearts.


    Although his master is equal to the same old man in front of him.


    But this does not mean that they will call this person a senior.


    "What''s the matter with the little friends?"


    Bai Ze said with a smile, without any strong aura.


    Some is just the loneliness of a rickety old man.


    "It''s nothing, but our brothers and sisters are very curious about who you are, Senior. I wonder if Senior may tell you?"


    Zhang Han smiled kindly and said.


    Ye Luo, Su Qianyuan, and Tantai Luoxue did not speak, but they meant the same thing.


    Want to know the identity of the old man.


    Being able to praise each other as Daoist friends with his master is enough to prove its extraordinary. To know that the representatives of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou, you need to call his masters seniors.


    It''s just that they can''t see through the old man, which makes them feel curiosity in discomfort.


    That¡¯s why I asked questions here.


    "Me? Who am I? You don''t know what I said. You can understand that I and your master are people of the same age."


    Bai Ze didn''t want to say anything more about these things, and shook his head.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo and other four people were stunned at the same time.


    The same era as their master? ? ?


    What is the age of their master? The existence of an unknown era above the ancient era...


    This old man is in the same age as their master. Doesn¡¯t that mean that this old man also exists in that unknown era?


    Ye Luo waited for a long time before the four of them calmed down a bit, and looked at each other, all of them a little unbelievable.


    Zhang Han stood up and asked again.


    "Then... Senior, do you have a way to prove that you are really in the same era as my master?"


    "Well, it''s not that we don''t believe you, but that you should know how incredible the era when my master existed, and it doesn''t allow us to have some... doubts."


    Zhang Han changed all his titles to ¡®you¡¯, and he also praised him a little while talking and laughing, which is considered to be a lot of face.


    "On this point, you can actually ask your master to verify it, but I am a little interested today, but I don''t need you to verify it yourself. I will show you how it looks like a strong man in the old age."


    Bai Ze said with a smile.


    He finished.


    The golden pupils flashed by.


    One step forward.


    The horrible aura is like an erupting volcano diffused out of his body, and the rejection of heaven and earth was suppressed.


    Behind him, a strange creature with a body like a lion, a long head and a goatee appeared, roaring towards the sky, as if trying to completely eliminate the rejection between heaven and earth.


    "This is what a strong man in the old age looked like!"


    Bai Ze''s eyes were covered by golden light, overlooking Ye Luo and the other four...


    Fifth, ask for a monthly pass.


    is too sleepy, I cut corners by 400 words, and fill it up at the first update during the day!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 244： Isnt the master going back to the basics? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 244 Isn¡¯t the Master Returning to the Basics? (Seeking monthly pass)


    Tianwu Mountain, beside the gate of Wudaozong Mountain.


    Ye Luo and the others were on the verge of an enemy, all eyes were fixed on Bai Ze ahead.


    At this moment, Bai Ze standing in front is like a demon, with golden light covering her eyes, and strong winds surrounding her. Thunderclouds are rolling above her head, and the ghost of the beast Bai Ze appears behind her.


    An extremely ancient breath permeated.


    Just this ancient breath made Ye Luo and the others feel like they were invincible.


    They all have an idea in their minds.


    Once they fight, they will be easily obliterated.


    buzzing...


    Ye Luo and others had no time to think too much. The spirit treasures on their bodies felt the situation of their masters, and they flew out of their own accord, releasing light that enveloped the four of them, trying to resist the ancient aura on Bai Ze''s body.


    "Treasures that will not arrive the day after tomorrow will be loyal to protect the Lord, yes."


    Bai Ze looked at the few spirit treasures lightly and spoke slowly.


    He wanted to do something more.


    Boom!


    Abruptly, an infinite force descended, directly interrupting the terrifying aura on Bai Ze''s body, and forcibly suppressing it to the early stage of the refining realm, which was a bit weaker than before.


    Bai Ze gritted his teeth, cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    He can feel it.


    Heaven and Earth''s suppression and rejection of him has become more serious.


    It seems that every time he forcibly breaks out and breaks free from repression and rejection, it will cause the world to oppress and repel him more severely.


    The suppression this time directly suppressed him to the early stage of the Qi Refining Realm.


    "Senior, are you okay?"


    The four Ye Luo who stood on the other side also quickly recovered, walked to Bai Ze''s side, and asked.


    Looking at the scene just now, they already believed that the other party was in the same era as their master.


    "No problem."


    Bai Ze shook his head and stood firm.


    "Senior, that was... the breath of heaven and earth?"


    Ye Luo''s Tao has a great relationship with heaven and earth. He was very sensitive to this kind of breath, and he caught it all at once.


    Just now the power of heaven and earth seemed to have come, suppressing Bai Ze.


    "Yes, that was the power of heaven and earth just now. This is the heaven and earth of the new era. The remnants of the old age like me and your masters are not allowed to exist. The heaven and earth will madly repel and suppress us."


    Bai Ze didn''t conceal it, so he told the four directly.


    "What? Senior, you and our master, will both be rejected by heaven and earth?"


    Zhang Han walked out and asked with wide-open eyes.


    "Yes, didn''t you realize that the realm of fellow Taoist Chu is only the foundation-building realm?"


    Bai Ze replied.


    "This... the master''s realm has fallen. Isn''t it because you are about to soar and return to the original????"


    Su Qianyuan was dumbfounded at that time.


    Isn¡¯t it true that at the end of the cultivation, it¡¯s not about returning to the basics, returning to the realm of refining energy, and getting lower and lower.


    Yao thinks that at the beginning, he felt that at the end of his cultivation, he needed to break the soul, and the realm would fall back to the original in order to ascend.


    Then he just did it.


    Behind is a series of bad things.


    Although he successfully worshipped Wudao Sect, it also made the top of his head become green.


    "Returning to nature? Returning to nature is the realm of further cultivation? Returning to nature is the mystery of the realm, the unity of nature and man, who returns to nature is the realm of more and more cultivation? Is it possible that there are fools who can defeat their realm in order to return to nature."


    Bai Ze said in a strange tone.


    Su Qianyuan: "..."


    The clown is actually myself.


    Zhang Han on the other side didn''t even bother to see his third junior brother.


    He looked at Bai Ze and asked seriously.


    "The senior, so, our master is not about to ascend?"


    Zhang Han is a little confused.


    Didn¡¯t he say yes, he will soon become Wudao Sect Master.


    Now it''s all over again.


    In fact, his master, his realm is suppressed by heaven and earth. It¡¯s not about returning to the basics?


    Returning to nature is all made up by their own brains?


    "This is not true."


    Bai Ze said that he did not know, he could not guess whether that person was playing a game, or how much he knew about the new era and the old era.


    "Then, Senior Bai Ze, Master once told us that the existence of the Wuzu co-worker, dare you to ask if you also know about it?"


    Tantai Luo Xue who was silent on the other side suddenly asked.


    The words come out.


    The white and golden pupils shrank slightly, as if they were thinking of the past.


    He took a deep breath and suppressed his emotions.


    "Of course I know that the Wu clan from Gonggong was one of the overlords of our time. At that time, it was not as chaotic as yours is now."


    "In your age, any ant can call a few people to start a mountain and establish a school. In the past, the establishment of a school was a traditional school, and the relationship can be very complicated."


    Bai Ze squinted his eyes and said.


    He traveled all the way from Zhongzhou to Dongzhou, and he also witnessed a lot of things in the new era.


    is very disdainful of these garbage sects.


    "Senior, did you know that Gonggong was so angry that Zhoushan? If you know, can you tell us about it?"


    Tantai Luo Xue''s eyes lit up and asked repeatedly.


    "Gonggong is so angry that Zhoushan is not upset? This should be what your master told you, right?"


    Bai Ze said helplessly.


    "Yes, but the master did not say anything specific."


    Tantai Luo Xue nodded gently.


    "So you just come to ask me? Let''s forget it. Since your master is not willing to say it, I don''t have to say it. In short, Bu Zhou Shan is the sky that was once the pillar of the sky, the sky transformed by the spine of a supreme being. Pillars support things between heaven and earth."


    Bai Ze said slowly.


    finished.


    He seemed unwilling to say more, got up and walked towards Wudaozong Mountain Gate.


    While walking, Bai Ze looked at the mountain road of Wudaozong.


    Occasionally, when he sees fallen leaves, he will take out something similar to a broomstick and sweep the fallen leaves away, making his figure appear crooked.


    In the same place, Ye Luo and the other four people looked at Bai Ze''s leaving figure, and fell into silence.


    I don¡¯t know if I am silent because Buzhou Mountain is a Tianzhu, or because my master is not about to ascend.


    "Well, these ancient secrets, we just listen to them, don''t take them too seriously."


    "There is also the matter of Master being suppressed and rejected by heaven and earth. As disciples of Master, we don¡¯t know before, but now we know. Of course, we have to do something and try our best to find out if there is a way to solve this. ."


    Ye Luo stood up and said softly.


    The other three nodded in agreement after hearing the words, feeling that Ye Luo was right.


    "Well, the third younger brother, the fourth younger sister, you go back to the sect first, the second younger brother, come with me."


    Ye Luo felt it was necessary to talk to Zhang Han now.


    Neither did he expect that this **** was getting deeper and deeper.


    really felt that he was the future Sect Master of Wudao Sect.


    He is afraid that when the second child finds out by himself, he will be irritated and stupid.


    So he felt that he had to talk to the second child...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 245： Silent Zhang Han (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 245 The Silent Zhang Han (seeking monthly pass)


    Outside Tianwu Mountain, in a barren open space.


    This barren open space was caused by Ye Luo and Zhang Han''s fight in the past.


    At this moment, the two of them came here, standing in the air, facing each other far away.


    "Big brother, you brought me here, what''s the matter? I can''t do it again, right? I don''t want to do it again."


    Zhang Han looked at the opposite leaf drop, his mouth twitched.


    He didn''t dare to compete with Ye Luo anymore.


    He thought he could do it before.


    I was able to fight Ye Luo.


    After ??Wanzong Grand Competition, he was killed and didn''t want to compete with Ye Luo.


    It is really that Ye Luo''s swordsmanship that can directly attack the soul, Daoxing, is too cruel.


    He couldn''t defend himself at all.


    "You want to learn from each other, I''m not too lazy to do it."


    Ye Luo rolled his eyes.


    "The big brother, what did you tell me to come out for? Don''t you worry about that senior Bai Zhe?"


    Zhang Han asked strangely.


    "No, I want to talk to you about our Innocent Sect."


    Ye Luo shook his head slightly, and said.


    "The Wudaozong thing? What''s the matter?"


    Zhang Han couldn''t figure it out and was very confused.


    "Ahem, don''t worry about this, let me ask you first, what do you think of your strength?"


    Ye Luo coughed twice and said.


    "My strength? Of course, my strength is quite strong. The younger generation of Shenxing Continent can beat me, except for a few of us in Dao Sect, basically no one else, right?"


    Zhang Han said confidently.


    "Well...just from the few of our brothers, who do you think you can beat? Except for the new junior sisters."


    Ye Luo thought for a while, then asked again.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han was silent for a while.


    Who has he beaten?


    Fight with Ye Luo, he can be rubbed on the ground...


    Fighting with the Fourth Junior Sister, he is not very sure, saying that it is five to five, but when it comes to fighting, he feels that it is three to seven at most.


    He is three, four juniors and seven.


    It is true that the Fourth Junior Sister is a little too restrained. A chessboard is self-contained. Fighting with the Fourth Junior Sister can only fight the understanding of the Tao from both sides.


    Don¡¯t forget that the Fourth Junior Sister also has a treasure board that exceeds the level of Lingbao.


    The Fourth Junior Sister who owns that treasure is enough to beat him.


    After all, he seems to be able to fight the third child?


    The third junior brother is unparalleled in flesh, and can only rely on the formation of a little bit of grinding.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Han suddenly fell silent.


    "Brother, I can''t win any victory, at most I can only play with the third and fourth brothers."


    Zhang Han had no choice but to admit this fact.


    "So, you said, why did the Master pass on the position of Sect Master to you?"


    Ye Luo tried very hard to speak things tactfully, for fear that it would irritate Zhang Han too much.


    "This...maybe because I am smart?"


    Zhang Han suddenly felt uncomfortable, and felt a little uneasy in his heart, but still bit his scalp and said.


    "Intelligence? That is talent? But compared to you and me, the talent of the Fourth Junior Sister may be much stronger than ours. The practice time is shorter than ours, but she can quickly catch up with us, even surpass you, and you are a master , Who would you choose to be the heir to the suzerain?"


    Ye Luo tried to keep a serious tone to say this.


    Boom...


    Zhang Han''s head stunned.


    If he is the suzerain, how will he choose?


    He must choose Fourth Junior Sister as the heir to the suzerain.


    So, he is not the cub that Master loves most? ?


    This¡­¡­


    how can that be.


    "Big brother, you want to tell me, in fact, I am not the heir to the suzerain?"


    Zhang Han raised his head and asked in a serious tone.


    "Yes, our next master of Wudao Sect, if nothing happens, it should be the Fourth Junior Sister. This is what Li Ergang heard, and it is said that it is said by the master himself."


    Ye Luo was no longer ambiguous, and directly pointed out the matter.


    "So...I am my own brain supplement from beginning to end???"


    Zhang Han''s face turned dark.


    What kind of gentleness, every kind of elegance was thrown aside by him.


    "Yes, I also blame me. At first, I thought I was not the Sovereign, so it must be you. I didn''t expect Master to be dissatisfied with us."


    Ye Luo seemed to be ashamed to talk.


    See this scene.


    Zhang Han''s face turned dark, if he had beaten Ye Luo.


    Then he must smash the sky map on Ye Luo''s face now.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t beat Ye Luo.


    Moreover, at this moment, he has no intention of fighting.


    There was only a burst of bitterness in his heart.


    There is still confusion about his future.


    It turns out that he is not the future Sect Master without Dao...


    Everything before ?? was all made up by his own brain.


    Absurd...


    is simply ridiculous...


    Although I feel bitter.


    But Zhang Han has never raised any dissatisfaction with his master.


    is the same as Ye Luo back then.


    He also understands.


    If there is no master, there would be no him today.


    Besides, everything is made up by his own brain.


    Master has never spoken in person.


    To blame, he can only blame himself for being too clever.


    It''s just that he is a little confused.


    Lost at what he should do in the future.


    "Big brother, you said...I am not the future Sect Master of Wudao, where can I go in the future?"


    Zhang Han asked in confusion.


    "Go down the mountain to open up a holy place for cultivation."


    Ye Luo rolled his eyes and said.


    "Open up a holy ground for cultivation?"


    Zhang Han''s face changed in vain.


    I vaguely remembered how much he rejected opening up a holy land for cultivation.


    The cultivating sacred place on the other side of Yunzhou originally asked him to be the master of the sacred land, but he refused to agree. Could this be retribution?


    "What''s the matter? It''s not ashamed to open up a sacred place for cultivation. With your reputation and strength today, plus you are a disciple of the Innocent Sect, wanting to open up a sacred place for cultivation is too easy? Just go to Zhongzhou, those people Will give you face."


    Ye Luo said.


    "Well, big brother, I know, it is indeed the only choice to open a holy land..."


    Zhang Han nodded, indicating that he was clear.


    It''s just that his mind is still a little confused.


    This sudden news tells him that he is not the future Sect Master of Wudao Sect, and it really makes him overwhelmed.


    "It''s fine if you can figure it out."


    Ye Luo nodded in satisfaction when he saw this.


    "Well, there should be nothing else for Senior Brother? Then I will go back to the sect first, I still want to go to Third Junior Brother."


    Zhang Han said.


    "What are you looking for the Third Junior Brother for?"


    Ye Luo suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Look for the third junior brother to learn from each other."


    Zhang Han''s voice fell.


    The figure flew towards the clan.


    Ye Luo looked at the back of Zhang Han''s departure, his face turned weird.


    The second child is mad, so you are looking for the third child to vent?


    As for why I didn¡¯t find the Fourth Junior Sister.


    Ye Luo can understand one or two.


    Firstly, the four junior sisters are quite capable.


    Secondly, the fourth younger sister is a female, so it is not good to take the opportunity to retaliate.


    So I went to find the third child?


    Su Qianyuan is expected to be very thankful for this cock¡¯s visit.


    Ye Luo shook his head, got up and flew back to the sect, ready to go to the Dharma Hall, and record all his experience and all the Taoism he has learned. First...


    The second is more, ask for a monthly pass.


    The third is more likely to be later.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 246： What is a puppet Xiaocheng (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 246 What is a puppet and a Xiaocheng (seeking monthly ticket)


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    In the hall of the lord.


    Su Xi stood in the middle of the hall.


    Chu Yuan sits quietly on the throne of the lord.


    This scene is unusually familiar...


    It seems that all the disciples who walked out of this hall in the past have become talents...


    He used to fool his disciples in this hall...


    Chu Yuan''s eyes flickered.


    There is already a shadow.


    He is scared, will this Su Xi also give him a backstab? ?


    But when he saw Su Xi who was a little timid, he was relieved again, and all the fear of insecurity disappeared.


    This is such a stupid disciple.


    I also used puppet toys to meditate.


    Such a disciple can become a talent, so he can swallow the puppet upside down, one by one.


    And...


    Such a stupid disciple can become a talent, so what is he? Why did he fail to become a talent? Could it be that he can still be a waste of time.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan was relieved.


    "Xier."


    Chu Yuan spoke slowly.


    The voice echoed in the hall.


    "Teacher, Master, and disciples are here."


    Su Xi hurriedly saluted and said.


    "During this period, what have you realized?"


    Chu Yuan looked down at his disciple and asked.


    "This... Master, the disciple is dull, and hasn''t realized it."


    Su Xi''s face flushed, and she said awkwardly.


    She didn''t realize anything, just felt that the starfish in her hand had been vaguely conveying some news to her, but she didn''t understand what the starfish meant.


    I really didn¡¯t realize anything.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s steady now, it''s steady.


    This disciple is absolutely stable.


    When **** came, he couldn''t make this disciple become a talent.


    He can consider accepting a disciple.


    However, at the moment, it is still necessary to fiddle with this disciple.


    "Xier, you didn''t realize anything? Really have no clue?"


    Chu Yuan asked softly.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Su Xi was a little afraid to speak, lowered her head, making a sound like a mosquito.


    "Finally, it seems that your understanding is indeed weaker, but this is not a major problem. If your understanding is weak, then use your efforts to make up for it. If it doesn¡¯t work, just one month, two months, one year, two years. As long as you keep working hard, you will be able to realize things Xier, understand?"


    Chu Yuan gave a serious advice to Su Xi.


    I was afraid that Su Xi would not realize it for a while, so he ran away in a showdown.


    The pie must be drawn first.


    "Master, disciple, disciple understand!"


    Su Xi nodded repeatedly.


    "Well, just understand. It''s really difficult to get started with a puppet, but as long as you cross this threshold, the next step is much easier. I hope you can really realize something."


    Chu Yuan nodded in satisfaction, behaving lightly, without showing the joy in his heart.


    "The disciple understands..."


    Su Xi could only nod her head, she did not dare to ask Master, for fear that it would disturb Master, she could only sullen her head and enlighten.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan has nothing to say besides being satisfied.


    Thinking about it, I still intend to add a layer of protection.


    Draw a bigger pie for Su Xi, so as not to really shake the heart behind Su Xi.


    "Xier, set a small standard for your teacher. Within ten years, you need to cultivate the puppets together to a small level."


    "Do you know, what is a puppet''s Xiaocheng?"


    Chu Yuan stood up, carrying his hands on his back.


    The inexplicable aura on ?? came out again.


    "Ah, disciple, disciple doesn''t know."


    Su Xi shook her head foolishly.


    "Look out of the temple and talk to your teacher if you see anything."


    Chu Yuan said quietly.


    The words come out.


    Su Xi of course turned around obediently and looked outside the hall.


    Standing in the middle of the temple, looking out of the temple with the eyesight of a mortal, you can only see the gate at the entrance of the temple at most.


    Besides, I can¡¯t see anything else at all.


    This is enough to explain how vast the area of ??the Sect Master¡¯s Hall is.


    Su Xi after watching it for a while.


    silently turned around.


    "Xier, what did you see?"


    Chu Yuan''s palm stretched out from the wide sleeves, and he waved his hand, energetic.


    "Master, the disciple saw some dust on the ground outside the temple..."


    Su Xi hesitated and said in a low voice.


    Chu Yuan: "..."


    I let you watch this? ?


    I let you look at the sky and the earth. Do you look at the dust? ?


    "Xier, the teacher is not for you to see these, you can take a closer look at what is outside the temple, the layout is bigger!"


    Chu Yuan said quietly.


    "But Master, the disciples can''t see it anymore, they can only see the ground outside the temple..."


    Su Xi said awkwardly.


    "Then you go out and have a look, go outside to see what is there, then come back and teach for the teacher."


    Chu Yuan instantly understood Su Xi''s situation, waved his hand and said.


    Su Xi then walked out of the hall.


    Looking at Su Xi''s back.


    Chu Yuan helped his forehead, which was also his negligence.


    Forget that Su Xi is a mortal.


    My eyesight is limited, where can I stand in the middle of the temple to see the scenery outside the temple.


    However, this is a normal disciple.


    Those like Zhang Han are abnormal.


    Chu Yuan nodded silently, feeling that this disciple was absolutely stable, and there was no chance of becoming a talent.


    After a while.


    Su Xi walked back again, her little face full of weirdness.


    "Xier, what did you see?"


    Chu Yuan stood above, quietly looking at his disciple.


    "Master, disciple...the disciples didn¡¯t see anything, they saw the square outside the hall, there was the sky, and there was also the second brother chasing the third brother to fight, and the senior brother followed the second brother to watch the play... ¡­Persuade it."


    Su Xi held the starfish in her small hand and whispered.


    Chu Yuan quietly listened to what Su Xi said.


    When he heard the word ¡®sky¡¯, he was about to start his flickering trip.


    can hear the next sentence, can''t help but be taken aback.


    what¡­¡­


    What the hell?


    The second brother is chasing the third brother to fight.


    Brother ??following the second elder brother to watch the show? ? ?


    What is this stuff.


    Ye Luo what they are doing.


    Should not be demolishing his Wudaozong, right?


    No, you have to get these people out as soon as possible.


    Finish Su Xi first, and let the disciples leave.


    Chu Yuan thought, nodded secretly, and then set his gaze on Su Xi again.


    "Xier, let you go out for a look for your teacher, don''t you know what a puppet is a Xiaocheng?"


    "If one day, everything you look at will be controlled by you, and when everything becomes your puppet, it will be a puppet together."


    "Control the sky, control the earth, control all creatures, let everything become your puppet, you control everything about them!"


    "At this point, Xi''er, you should also understand the power of the puppet? If you understand, go down and enlighten the Tao. If you don''t understand, come and ask as a teacher."


    Chu Yuan already wants to drive Su Xi out of the Sect Master¡¯s Hall, he has to deal with other things...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass.


    The third watch late.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 247： Let Zhang Han go down the mountain? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 247 Let Zhang Han go down the mountain? (Seeking monthly pass)


    Sovereign Hall.


    Chu Yuan asked Su Xi to leave, and let Su Xi call Zhang Han over.


    He was sitting on the throne of the lord alone, his eyes gleaming.


    He was thinking about what reason should he use to drive Zhang Han out of the mountain gate.


    Why don¡¯t you just find a reason?


    For example, what left foot stepped into the hall first, which violated the rules set by the former sect master, so kicked out of the mountain gate?


    Will this be too much.


    Chu Yuan felt too much thinking about it.


    "Why don''t you change to a more normal reason, at least not too much."


    Chu Yuan whispered in a low voice.


    He thought about it, and finally decided to say directly that Zhang Han has learned it, and it would be better for Zhang Han to go down the mountain.


    This is much more normal.


    That''s it.


    silently confirmed.


    Chu Yuan was relieved, he picked up the two storage bags in his arms and looked at it.


    One of them was given to him by Su Qianyuan before, and he had defeated the spirit stones, leaving only some treasures.


    The other is the storage bag where Wanzong Dabi stores rewards.


    After returning, he hadn''t had time to count the four treasures obtained from the Ten Thousand Compassion Competition. What good is it?


    Presumably the treasures rewarded by the first to fourth places, no matter what, it will be a little bit more extraordinary.


    After he drove Zhang Han out of the Zong, he would take a good look at what these treasures are for.


    Chu Yuan muttered in her heart.


    at this time.


    A voice sounded outside the hall.


    "Master, disciple Zhang Han, please see me."


    Ok?


    Zhang Han is here?


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, then squeezed all the storage bags into his arms, tidyed up his clothes, and turned his expression back into a calm look.


    After finishing this, he waved his hand.


    "come in."


    Chu Yuan spoke softly.


    The voice echoed in the hall.


    His voice fell.


    Outside the hall, Zhang Han in a Confucian robe walked in slowly.


    Zhang Han walked all the way from the gate of the hall to the center of the hall, and saluted respectfully.


    "Disciple Zhang Han, pay homage to Master!"


    Zhang Han¡¯s respect for Chu Yuan did not change because the suzerain successor was not him.


    It was the master who brought him out of the abyss of ¡®waste materials¡¯.


    is the opportunity that the master gave him to become a strong man.


    Even if he is not the heir to the suzerain, he will still not have grievances.


    And...


    The Fourth Junior Sister is indeed much better than him.


    Since Junior Sister is the heir to the suzerain, he has no opinion.


    Therefore, Zhang Han still respects himself as a master very much.


    "Well, Han''er, you don''t need so much etiquette."


    Chu Yuan waved Zhang Han to get up.


    "Master, etiquette is still necessary. This is unavoidable. By the way, Master, you have asked the disciples to come, do you have important instructions?"


    Zhang Han showed an elegant look on his face, and said softly.


    "Hmm...Han''er, how long have you been practicing in the sect?"


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, and said like this.


    "Teacher, master, disciple has been in the sect for more than a year."


    Zhang Han suddenly felt a little bit of trouble in his heart, but he answered Chu Yuan respectfully.


    "It''s been over a year, so fast, how is your cultivation level now?"


    Chu Yuan spoke again and said this sentence.


    "Master, the disciple is stupid, now it''s only the early stage of crossing the tribulation realm, and using many methods, it is only comparable to the latter stage of the tribulation realm."


    Zhang Han honestly answered his master.


    Hear this.


    interrupted Chu Yuan who was just about to continue speaking.


    His eyes were fixed on Zhang Han.


    I don¡¯t know what to say at all.


    is just comparable to the latter stage of the Tribulation Realm...


    That¡¯s it...


    This is just a good use.


    sets him off as an absolute drunkard.


    Furthermore, this disciple¡¯s crossing the tribulation realm was changed by stepping on his realm.


    Thinking of it, he felt that he had suffered a blood loss.


    Chu Yuan''s expression became weird, but he still forced his mentality back.


    "The late stage of the Tribulation Realm? Hmm...very good, good."


    "Your cultivation is quite strong."


    Chu Yuan said slowly.


    "In front of the master, this disciple dare not call it strong."


    Zhang Han said repeatedly.


    "It''s quite strong, Han''er, with your current cultivation base, continuing to stay in Wudaozong will not help you practice, so the teacher intends to let you go out of the teacher, go down the mountain to practice, and experience the world, so that your realm can continue. What do you think of promotion?"


    Chu Yuan slowly stated his purpose.


    "This... disciple, disciple understand."


    Zhang Han''s pupils shrank slightly, his heart turned overwhelming, and his surface still forcibly maintained his composure.


    After the big brother told him those things.


    He already understood that there will be such a day sooner or later.


    Master will let him go down the mountain as if he let the big brother down the mountain.


    I just didn¡¯t expect this day to come so quickly.


    "Just understand, Han''er, this is not to say that you are not allowed to stay in Wudaozong as a teacher, but that it is time for your current cultivation level to go down the mountain."


    Chu Yuan was afraid that Zhang Han would think he was rushing people, so he added another sentence.


    Although he wanted to drive people away.


    But he felt that he should try his best to get a better relationship with his disciples.


    Because of the awkward relationship, when the disciples are used in the future, the disciples cannot be invited.


    In short, try to be like Ye Luo.


    left the sect, but still has a close relationship with the sect.


    "Master and disciples all understand, all understand."


    Zhang Han nodded, indicating that he understood everything.


    He will never make it difficult for his master to do it.


    "Well, Han''er, now that you understand, then go and pack up and get ready to go down the mountain."


    Chu Yuan said aloud.


    "Disciple, I understand that the disciple is not in the sect and cannot be taken care of by the master. Master, please take care of your health!"


    Zhang Han was silent for a while, stood up, and bowed a long salute to Chu Yuan.


    "Well, step back."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    "Master... take care!"


    Zhang Han opened his mouth, trying to say something, but in the end he couldn''t say anything. Thousands of words can only be translated into the word ¡®take care¡¯.


    Chu Yuan didn''t say anything more, but looked up at Zhang Han lightly.


    Zhang Han in the center of the ?? Hall took a deep breath and slowly withdrew from the Sect Master Hall.


    Chu Yuan quietly watched Zhang Han leave without saying a word.


    He didn''t breathe a sigh of relief until Zhang Han completely withdrew from the Sect Master Hall.


    Zhang Han is completely settled here.


    This old yin is better than Zhang Han''s solution, the remaining Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luoxue are simple, and after a simple conversation, they will be able to drive out of the sect.


    Ye Luo, let him go. Anyway, they are all people who have already driven out of the sect.


    There is no need to worry about this disciple.


    Next, take a good look at the treasure...


    What are these four treasures of the Great Comparison of Ten Thousand Sects?


    Chu Yuan took out the storage bag from his arms, acting very cautiously, for fear of accidentally smashing the treasure inside.


    Chu Yuan took out the storage bag, then injected mana, and took out the contents of the storage bag...


    First update, ask for monthly pass


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 248： Giant Tower (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 248 Giant Tower (seeking monthly ticket)


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    Sect Master Hall.


    Chu Yuan crouched under the throne of the lord.


    He looked at the four things placed below.


    A small tower, a jade pendant, a ball, and a piece of paper similar to an invitation letter.


    These four things are the rewards from the Wanzong Competition.


    It¡¯s just that Chu Yuan didn¡¯t know what the four things were.


    Except for the invitation letter, Chu Yuan has tried to inject mana into the other three pieces to see if there is any effect.


    The result was a discovery, with no effect at all.


    There is a vague feeling of feedback.


    These three things seem to be disgusting that his mana is too weak, and I don''t want to ignore him at all.


    This made Chu Yuan very depressed.


    I don¡¯t know what to do with these three things.


    "Despise me? Today you despise me, tomorrow I will be invincible, so you can''t afford it."


    Chu Yuan murmured a few times.


    He never understood what these three things were.


    In desperation, Chu Yuan thought about putting everything away, and went to see what the invitation letter was.


    just after he picked up the small tower, and the jade pendant, and the ball.


    Suddenly, these three things all shook together, and there was a feeling of getting out of hand.


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, stopped the action of putting things back into the storage bag, lowered his head, and stared at the three things in his hands blankly.


    These three things...


    What is ???


    He did not receive any information.


    But it can be vaguely felt.


    These three things seem to want to go to one place.


    Chu Yuan raised his head and glanced at the direction of the three things in his hand.


    Seems¡­¡­


    The closed buildings and palaces of Wudaozong.


    These three things, where do you want to go?


    Chu Yuan was dazed.


    But he didn''t think too much, after all, he had no idea what was going on.


    He held the three treasures and threw the invitation letter back to his storage bag.


    According to the vibration that these three treasures gave him, walked outside the hall of the lord.


    I want to see what these three treasures really want to do.


    When Chu Yuan walked out of the palace of the lord.


    The vibration of the three treasures in the hand is even stronger, and there is a feeling of getting out of hand.


    seems to be urging Chu Yuan to go faster.


    "I know, I know, what to urge, it was not cold just now, and I just ignored me, don¡¯t you think my foundation-building realm is not worthy of you? Don¡¯t you still obediently beg me to take you there."


    Chu Yuan muttered, speeding up his steps, and walked to the enclosed palaces of Wudaozong.


    The three treasures didn''t respond to Chu Yuan''s muttering at all, and they vibrated vigorously, as if they were showing Chu Yuan the way.


    All the way from the main hall of the sovereign to the group of enclosed palaces.


    Came here, and what you can see is rows of palaces with closed gates.


    Chu Yuan has always had nothing to store in these halls, so these halls are naturally closed.


    The only ones that are open are Chuanfa Hall and Shenbing Pavilion.


    Now these three treasures, do not know what is going crazy, let him come here.


    "And then? What do you want to do?"


    Chu Yuan looked down at these three things, wanting to know what they were going to do.


    Buzz...


    The three treasures that fell on Chu Yuan''s palm buzzed, and suddenly took off.


    The three treasures all turned into streamers, and quickly fell in front of one of the palaces, as if they wanted to enter the palace.


    But it was blocked by the closed temple door and couldn''t get in at all.


    Chu Yuan also walked to the gate of this palace, wanting to see what these three things were going to do.


    He pinched a magic trick with both hands, broke into the palace gate, and opened the palace gate easily.


    This sect is a gift from the system.


    Of course he knew how to open the gates of the palaces.


    Chu Yuan opened the gate of the palace, then let the road open, staring at these three things.


    The three treasures were also unambiguous, and flew towards the palace one after another.


    Chu Yuan quickly followed.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw that the small tower suddenly became huge, bursting out with bursts of dazzling light.


    The dazzling light made Chu Yuan couldn''t help closing his eyes.


    After a while.


    The light gradually dissipated.


    Chu Yuan opened his eyes again and looked forward.


    At this look, he was a little dumbfounded.


    He vaguely remembered, this palace is completely empty, there is no stone platform inside, it is empty.


    But now, right in front of him, a huge tower appeared.


    The bottom and spire of the tower are submerged under and above the hall. You can''t see it at all, you can only see a tower.


    The tower is huge, with some unknown golden runes painted on it.


    At this moment, the gate of the giant tower was stuck, as if he wanted Chu Yuan to enter.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t recover at all, he stared at the huge tower blankly.


    It was so small just now.


    This suddenly becomes bigger? ?


    Chu Yuan was dazed.


    On the other side, the jade pendant suddenly rushed into the tower and disappeared.


    Only the iron ball floating in the air is left in place.


    The iron ball seemed to hesitate.


    paused for a moment.


    Then rushed straight into the tower like that jade pendant and disappeared.


    Chu Yuan stood there alone, watching all this.


    Wait until all the dust settled before he recovered.


    "What''s this? What are the jade pendants and iron balls? It will be gone without saying a word?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned, looking up at the gate of this huge tower, not knowing what to say.


    at this time.


    The gate of the giant tower flickered with bursts of light, and it seemed to let Chu Yuan in.


    Chu Yuan thought about it, still planning to go inside the giant tower to take a look.


    He carefully walked into the giant tower gate.


    The moment he stepped into the giant tower gate, the tower gate closed instantly.


    Chu Yuan: "..."


    Why does this smell like tricking a dog in to kill? ? ?


    The second is more, ask for a monthly pass.


    There is a third update later, I suggest you get up tomorrow morning and watch it again!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 249： Zhang Hans exaggerated description (seeking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 249 Zhang Han''s exaggerated description (seeking monthly ticket)


    Dongzhou area.


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    In front of the Dharma Hall.


    Ye Luo stood there quietly.


    His eyes kept staring at the main hall square.


    It seems to be reminiscing about the enlightenment scene of myself sitting cross-legged in the past.


    In the blink of an eye, he also became a strong one.


    The lord of a holy land.


    The world is impermanent.


    Who would have thought that he was once a waste material.


    A complete waste material.


    born without spiritual roots.


    Scrap material being laughed at.


    After entering the Wudao Sect, he turned around and became an extremely strong man.


    In Dongzhou, there are almost no people who can defeat him, except for the people of Wudaozong.


    It was the old monsters who came out, and Ye Luo was sure to blow them all up.


    This is the confidence of his Master Wudaozong.


    "However, speaking of the family, I need to go back when I leave Wudaozong later."


    Ye Luo whispered in a low voice.


    Since he came out of the mountain, he has not returned to the family yet.


    Now with his strength, influence, and fame, he is enough to make him return home.


    "Master, what are you thinking about?"


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind him.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo returned to his senses, turned his head and looked back.


    I saw Zhang Han taking Su Qianyuan with him, and Tantai Luo Xue was slowly walking towards here.


    Compared with before, Zhang Han is obviously less refined. It is probably in a bad mood, with a baggage on his shoulders.


    When Ye Luo saw the burden on Zhang Han''s shoulder, he understood everything.


    Master still shot.


    Ye Luo showed a smile.


    But he did not say anything, but looked at Zhang Han with doubts.


    "Brother, why are you carrying a burden? Did Master send you any task? Would you like Senior Brother to help you."


    Ye Luo smiled, showing a look of concern.


    "Big brother, can we speak well?"


    Zhang Han''s face suddenly turned black, and it was obvious that this big brother was teasing him.


    This is all retribution.


    When the former big brother learned that he was not the heir of the sect, he almost laughed.


    It''s the big brother''s turn to laugh at him today.


    Karma.


    "Why didn''t I speak well? I just care about you."


    Ye Luo said with a smile.


    "Then I really appreciate your concern, big brother."


    Zhang Han worked hard to squeeze out a smile, and said.


    "You''re welcome, it''s okay, I won''t tell you more, you should know the purpose of my calling you here, right?"


    Ye Luo said with a smile.


    The words come out.


    Tantai Luo Xue and Su Qianyuan looked at each other, and both nodded.


    Of course they know.


    Ye Luo asked them to come in order to record their own experiences and cultivation methods, as well as the information of the master, and the information of Wudaozong in a book for the things that they said in the Wanzong Grand Competition. on.


    so that people who enter the sect later can read.


    "Well, since you all understand, then I won''t say more."


    Ye Luo nodded slowly, and he didn¡¯t need to say more, that was of course the best.


    He took out a book from the storage ring.


    "This is a medium-grade magic weapon. It cannot be more suitable for recording. It will not be easily damaged and can be preserved. It is a pity that the historical year is not enough, and it is put in the temple of transmission. After all, it is not good enough."


    Ye Luo said helplessly.


    "Big brother... We know you are rich, but don''t say that."


    "A medium-grade magic weapon is used to record, this is still disgusting..."


    Zhang Han and the others were speechless for a while.


    I didn¡¯t install Beep like that.


    Among them, they are all very poor.


    Especially Zhang Han, is extremely poor.


    Hearing what their big brother said, it was almost speechless to the extreme.


    "If you go to be the master of a holy land, you can also be so rich. Okay, let''s not talk too much nonsense. Let''s come one by one. This first article records the history of Innocent Sect, and the second article records Master. The existence of, starting from the third chapter, let¡¯s record our experience and practice."


    Ye Luo said so.


    Zhang Han and others naturally have no opinion, and they all think what Ye Luo said is feasible.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo turned over the first page of the book in his hand, thought for a while, merged his **** into a sword finger, and gathered Dao Yun on the sword finger.


    He sketched it out on the first page.


    Following his outline.


    One by one, the words appeared on the first page of paper.


    Ye Luo did not write too much, but simply wrote about the history of their Innocent Sect.


    explained that their innocent sects were few because of the trash of the sect, but because the elders of the sect had already ascended.


    When writing how long their Wudao Sect has existed.


    Ye Luoben wanted to write three million years, but after thinking about it, the existence of his own master may be more than this number.


    So he wrote another sentence, ¡®The Tao is nothing, and nothing is born from nothing¡¯.


    After writing this way, he turned the article.


    The second chapter is undoubtedly an introduction to my master.


    This article, Ye Luoben wanted to write it himself.


    But he hasn¡¯t waited for him to start writing.


    Zhang Han suddenly snatched it over and said that he would let him write. He reads a lot and writes well.


    Ye Luo thought for a while, and felt that it made sense, so he gave Zhang Han a position.


    "Brother, this description of Master is not the same as describing the history of Wudaozong. Only a little detail can demonstrate the supreme majesty of Master, and only then can the disciples who enter the door in the future have awe of Master."


    Zhang Han said while using his fingers to run mana, outlined in the air, and recorded paragraphs of text into the book.


    Ye Luo also felt that Zhang Han was right.


    So he wanted to see how Zhang Han described Master.


    But he was dumbfounded.


    What is Zhang Han''s description.


    The master is the most powerful person in the heaven and the earth, but because of the times, he is rejected by the heaven and the earth, and he can only show people by building a foundation. This is nothing wrong.


    But the back is too much.


    blew up the supernatural powers of the master.


    What kind of hand against the blue, can be against the world.


    What ten thousand methods are unified, can break the world''s gameplay.


    Whether the words are spoken, the law must be followed.


    Why didn¡¯t he see Master display these things? ?


    If you blow Master like this, are you sure Master knows and won¡¯t kill you?


    Ye Luo''s mouth twitched, not knowing what to say.


    Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luoxue next to ?? did the same, looking at the two senior brothers who were swiftly writing, a little confused.


    Zhang Han didn''t know this at all, and kept writing.


    Writing a full cup of tea, he stopped and looked up, only to see several colleagues staring at him.


    "No, you see what I do."


    Zhang Han said weirdly.


    "Second brother, your description... is it a bit too much?"


    Su Qianyuan took a deep breath and asked.


    "Too much? Where is it too much? This is the image of Master in my mind, why is it too much."


    Zhang Han shook his head, not feeling that he was too much at all.


    He just imagined the ability that Master did not show, and wrote it out.


    How can it be too much...


    third more.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 250： Familiar breath (see monthly pass)

    Chapter 250 Familiar breath (seeking monthly pass)


    In front of the Dharma Hall.


    With a tough attitude, Zhang Han insisted on keeping his description of Master in the books.


    Faced with Zhang Han''s toughness, Ye Luo and others were helpless.


    Fortunately, what Zhang Han said is quite reasonable. Describing Master in this way can indeed enable new beginner disciples to have a deeper understanding of Master¡¯s strength, and thus generate awe.


    So Ye Luo and others saw this, so they didn''t say anything more.


    After Zhang Han finished writing the page of Master.


    I wrote down my own experiences and my own practice methods one by one in the order of generation.


    It''s just that their practice methods are unique, so unique that others can''t imitate them.


    For example, Ye Luo¡¯s Guantian enlightenment requires a close approach.


    Zhang Han''s formation center is the natural formation heart.


    Su Qianyuan''s body refining requires no soul.


    Needless to say, ?? Tantai Luo Xue is naturally intelligent, with a pair of insights, has a good insight into the chess way itself, and is assisted by the Supreme Realm chessboard.


    The practice of each of them is almost impossible for others to practice.


    Otherwise, things like Ye Luo believers will happen, and the ones taught are more useless than the others.


    Ye Luo and others also understand this.


    So, they also marked a few words for reference only in the back.


    After doing all this.


    Ye Luo and others put the book that recorded the status quo of their Wudao School into the Hall of Faculty Transmission, and found a stone platform to store it.


    Take care of everything.


    The four people from the same door gathered again at the entrance of the Chuanfa Hall to talk.


    "Second, when are you going to go down the mountain? Seeing that you have all your burdens on your back, are you leaving now?"


    Ye Luo leaned against a pillar and asked, raising his head.


    "Don''t worry, I just prepare something first. I will stay for a while and put soundproof formations on every palace in the Wudao Sect, so as not to disturb the teacher Qingxiu who enters the sect later. ."


    Zhang Han said like this.


    He looked at the side of the Sect Master¡¯s Hall, completely determined.


    Well, he wants to make some final contributions to Master before he leaves.


    The soundproofing array is spread all over every palace in Wudaozong.


    so as not to disturb Master Qingxiu.


    "Set up the array? Yes, yes, then where do you plan to go after you set up the array?"


    Ye Luo asked aloud.


    "Go to Yunzhou. With the luck of our remote states, a state can only carry one holy land. If you want to create a holy land, you can only go to other big states."


    Zhang Han thought for a while and said slowly.


    "Is Yunzhou? Yunzhou can. If you need help, you can tell that Yunzhou is very chaotic. With the power of Dongzhou, it can be easily flattened."


    Ye Luo nodded, recognizing this big state, and asked Zhang Han to help if needed.


    As the master of the sacred land in the East State, an absolute powerhouse in the East State, he can of course easily mobilize the power of the entire East State.


    "No, no, big brother, although Yunzhou is chaotic, with my strength, it can be easily smoothed."


    Zhang Han shook his head and refused.


    "Second brother, if there is a need, we can also help."


    "Yes, brother two."


    Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luoxue in the back also expressed their intentions.


    Of course, Zhang Han didn''t want to ask his colleagues to help him, and he shook his head and refused.


    Just when a few people still want to continue chatting.


    Boom...


    A violent vibration came, and there was a loud bang.


    A dazzling light shone from a distance.


    Ye Luo and others all stepped up into the air, looking in the direction of that burst of light.


    "That place is... the place where the palace is closed? What happened?"


    "It should be the master who is doing something, just wait."


    "Is it because the master wants to open a new palace? As far as our Wudaozong is concerned, only the Dharma Hall and the Shenbing Pavilion are open, and none of the others are open..."


    Several people are talking.


    They also vaguely guessed what was going on over there.


    It is estimated that Master is about to open a new palace.


    They are naturally very curious about the many closed palaces.


    Of course, Zhang Han is a little sad.


    He was about to leave the mountain and leave the sect, and Master actually opened the new palace at this time.


    However, seeing the big brother Ye Luo also come back often, he should be able to come back often in the future.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Han was a little relieved.


    Just come back.


    "Let''s go, go and see what the master is doing."


    Ye Luo said.


    finished.


    He took the lead and flew towards the place where the light radiated.


    Zhang Han and others froze for a moment, then reacted, and followed Ye Luo one after another.


    The four people of the same door are all flying towards the closed palace that emits light.


    Flew for a while.


    They are already close to the enclosed palace.


    It''s just that they were stopped by a figure before they even came to the glowing palace.


    The group of closed palaces is divided into two rows, with a road in the middle. In front of the road, a crouched figure standing there quietly is Bai Ze.


    Bai Ze is holding a broom in his hand, sweeping away some dust on the ground.


    All the actions are unremarkable.


    But it happened that there was an inexplicable Taoist rhyme in this unremarkable movement.


    Dao Yun stopped Ye Luo and the other four people.


    Ye Luo and others are not allowed to move forward.


    "Your master handles things inside, so don''t get close, wait for your master to come out before going in."


    Bai Ze said in a hoarse voice.


    has a great meaning to help Chu Yuan protect the law.


    Ye Luo and others saw it, but couldn''t continue forward, and could only stop at the intersection of the road.


    Not to mention that Bai Ze''s words are indeed reasonable, Master did not speak, they are really rude to disturb Master for no reason.


    said that they really wanted to forcibly break in, and they couldn''t beat the rickety old man in front of them.


    Although Bai Ze was repelled by the heavens and the earth, according to what he felt last time, Bai Ze only needed to burst out for a moment to defeat them.


    "Senior, what the **** my master is doing? Is there any danger?"


    Ye Luo couldn''t help but stand up and asked.


    "Is there any danger? Is there anything in the world that can hurt your master?"


    Bai Ze felt funny.


    Picking up the broom, and walking a few steps back, those golden eyes stared at the direction of the glowing palace.


    "Don¡¯t worry, your master is fine. It is estimated that you are getting something for your disciples to facilitate your practice. If you are okay in the future, you can enter the palace."


    Bai Ze pointed to the palace where Chu Yuan was and spoke.


    In fact, he didn''t know what that fellow Taoist Chu was tossing about in the palace.


    But he could feel that there was a hint of familiarity in the palace.


    He didn''t feel the breath of who it was, but he could vaguely feel that this breath seemed to be helpful to practice...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass.


    There will be updates later, which may be slower.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 251： Discipline Hall (seeking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 251 Discipline Hall (seeking monthly ticket)


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    Among the closed palaces, one of the palaces has just been opened.


    In this palace, everything else appears empty every day, but in the center of it, there is a huge tower.


    The top of the tower leads to the sky, and the bottom of the tower sinks into the earth, leaving only a section of the tower in the palace.


    This section of the tower is carved with strange runes.


    At this moment.


    The huge stone gate under the tower was tightly closed.


    Probably after a while.


    Boom...


    A loud noise.


    The huge stone gate of the tower body opened suddenly.


    A figure came out of Shimen.


    Is Chu Yuan.


    The image of Chu Yuan is very embarrassed, with messy clothes, pale face, panting, and a little sweat on his forehead.


    He looked at this huge tower with fear.


    He said sloppy from the bottom of my heart.


    Is this tower a reward? ?


    Can this be used as a reward? ?


    God knows what he has experienced since he entered.


    Go into the first floor, and it will be flooded for a while, fired for a while, and lightning struck for a while.


    managed to get past the first floor, and the second floor was chased by a lot of very ferocious beasts, almost not scaring him to death.


    Chu Yuan decisively ran out.


    Where would you dare to stay in the tower?


    After running out of the tower, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "This thing can also be given to others as a reward? This horse riding is a punishment tool, right?"


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and stabilized his emotions.


    This huge tower was marked by him as a tool for punishment.


    What kind of reward? Whose reward is used to play like this?


    I just don¡¯t know where the jade pendant and the iron ball have gone.


    Just now, it seemed that the two gadgets flew in.


    But he didn¡¯t see those two things inside...


    This wave of blood loss is incomparable.


    Four treasures that were finally obtained, three of them were lost for no reason, and nothing was obtained.


    just finished such a torture thing.


    "But it''s okay, if there are disciples playing the backstab set next time, you can let the disciples come here and suffer."


    Chu Yuan patted his chest and exhaled.


    Thinking about it, he was stunned suddenly.


    He is wrong.


    Why do you think that another disciple will backstab next time...


    It shouldn¡¯t be thought that all the disciples will be abolished by him.


    Chu Yuan shook his head.


    He didn''t want to see this huge tower anymore.


    However, in any case, this huge tower is considered to have opened a palace for him, and he can''t take this huge tower back.


    can only leave the giant tower.


    "At most, close this palace normally."


    Chu Yuan whispered in a low voice.


    seems to have heard what Chu Yuan said.


    The body of that huge tower shook, as if rebutting Chu Yuan''s words.


    "Do you have an opinion? What can you do if you have an opinion? Don''t think I don''t know. You just bewitched me to go in, and you closed the door all at once."


    Chu Yuan rolled his eyes, got up and walked out without any hesitation.


    He walked all the way out of this palace.


    closed the door with his backhand.


    He wanted to leave directly.


    I thought about it, and stopped again.


    looked up at the blank plaque above the palace.


    He waved at the plaque.


    Used the few mana in his body.


    The next moment, the three words above the plaque emerged.


    Discipline Hall!


    Well, in Chu Yuan''s view, the only function of this temple is to punish disciples.


    As for the others, it is probably useless.


    Chu Yuan shook his head, feeling that he had lost a lot, Wan Zongda had a cramp in his head and lost tens of thousands of Lingshi.


    Now I got four treasures, and three more were wasted. There is no useful one yet.


    What kind of invitation letter is left, and I don¡¯t know what it is.


    Blood loss blood loss.


    With a slightly depressed mood, Chu Yuan stepped forward to return to his palace.


    When he walked to the intersection, he saw Bai Ze sweeping the floor and four disciples including Ye Luo in front of Bai Ze.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, and then asked.


    the other side.


    Bai Ze and others were still talking with each other.


    This sudden sentence interrupted their conversation in an instant.


    Everyone turned their eyes to Chu Yuan who was walking.


    "Friends of Chu Daoist."


    "The disciple has seen Master!"


    Bai Ze, Ye Luo and other disciples all saluted Chu Yuan to show their respect.


    "What are you all doing around here?"


    Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "Master, disciples and others saw that there was light shining here, and they felt the breath of Master and worried about Master¡¯s safety, so they came to take a look."


    Ye Luo hurriedly stood up and said with his hands.


    The other three also nodded, all of which meant it.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but warm up slightly.


    These four disciples have eaten his four realms.


    He was supposed to be angry, but seeing the four disciples caring about their safety, he couldn''t help but feel a little moved.


    "It¡¯s okay to be a teacher. The Discipline Hall is open in front to punish the disciples. It has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s fine to visit it, but just go in."


    Chu Yuan shook his head and said.


    "Yes, Master."


    Several disciples nodded, their eyes flickering, and they didn''t know what they were thinking.


    "If there is nothing wrong, then retreat, right, Han''er, are you ready to go down the mountain, right?"


    Chu Yuan looked at Zhang Han, who was carrying a bag, and asked.


    "Yes, Master, the disciple will go down the mountain soon."


    Zhang Han mentioned this, his eyes couldn''t help but dim a bit.


    "Hmm... take this thing."


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, and threw the token made by that piece of spirit stone to Zhang Han.


    is regarded as compensation for rushing this disciple to leave.


    Although the token was only made of a spirit stone, it was just a little expensive and of no use to Zhang Han, but at least it was his most valuable thing so far except for his own divine sword.


    "Master, this is..."


    Zhang Han took the token and wanted to ask what it was.


    As a result, she was interrupted without saying anything.


    "Don''t ask, just hold it, if nothing happens, then step back."


    Chu Yuan said straightly.


    As he said, he glanced at Bai Ze who was holding the broom.


    muttered in his heart that Bai Ze was sensible, but he knew that eating and drinking was not good, so he swept Wudaozong.


    He was too lazy to say something, nodded towards Bai Ze, then walked towards his palace, planning to take a good rest.


    second more.


    There is a third watch later, it¡¯s better to watch it when you wake up!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 252： Familiar breath in the Discipline Hall (see monthly ticket)

    Chapter 252 The familiar atmosphere in the Discipline Hall (seeking monthly ticket)


    Many road entrances to closed palaces.


    Bai Ze, Ye Luo and others stood silently, looking at the direction where their master was leaving, silent.


    Zhang Han was staring at the spirit stone token in his hand, but he didn''t know why.


    Ye Luo, Su Qianyuan, and Tantai Luoxue were also staring at the token in Zhang Han''s hand.


    I don¡¯t know what is the use of this token given by Master.


    Bai Ze didn''t even look at the token, his eyes fixed on the direction of the precept hall.


    He was really in that direction, and he felt a trace of familiar breath.


    But he couldn''t feel the owner of this breath.


    Bai Ze was perplexed, but the precept hall was established by Chu Yuan, and he didn''t want to blame Chu Yuan, so he didn''t dare to check it out in person.


    can only stand here, carefully feeling the familiar breath.


    Just how he felt, he didn''t understand, whose breath it was.


    "What the **** is in the tower."


    Bai Ze frowned.


    He couldn''t figure it out.


    But he didn''t mean to think more, so he shook his head helplessly.


    turned around and prepared to leave with the broom.


    accidentally glanced at Su Qianyuan.


    Suddenly, he froze.


    The breath in the tower...


    and Su Qianyuan seem to be somewhat similar.


    There is a feeling of the same origin.


    Body training?


    Bai Ze squinted his eyes, vaguely some guesses in his heart, but he didn''t mean to say it.


    "Little friends, if you have time, you can go to the precept hall that your master said, it will help you even more."


    Bai Ze smiled and left such a sentence.


    turned around and left here.


    Don¡¯t want to say more.


    The named Su Qianyuan circled, and his eyes moved away from the token in Zhang Han''s hand.


    looked at Bai Ze¡¯s back, and then at the direction of the Commandment Hall, but he didn¡¯t know why.


    Master, didn¡¯t you say it all? Temple of Commandments.


    I just went there when I made a mistake...


    What is he going to do if he is okay, or what to do if he is okay?


    Is it possible that in order to go to the precepts hall, ran to give the master a punch, and then force the master to punish him to the precepts hall? ?


    "weird."


    Su Qianyuan touched his big bald head, feeling strange.


    "Since the senior has spoken, you can go there when you have time. The senior is unfathomable and shouldn''t fool you casually."


    Ye Luo looked away from the spiritual stone token, looked at Su Qianyuan and said.


    "I see, senior brother, but compared to that, I am more curious about what the second senior brother is holding."


    Su Qianyuan continued to look at the spiritual stone token with strong curiosity and asked.


    "Who knows this, Master didn¡¯t say anything, but the things Master¡¯s hands must be good things. It¡¯s impossible for Master to take anything to fool me."


    Zhang Han held the token, feeling a little excited, and took the token back into his storage bag.


    "Well, there can be no **** in Master''s hand. Keep the token well. Okay, now that you know that the Commandment Hall is open, let it go."


    "I should also go back to the Holy Land to see the situation there, second child, are you going with me or are you going by yourself?"


    Ye Luo waved his hand, looked at Zhang Han and asked.


    "Big brother, go by yourself. I have to set up the palaces. I may go down the mountain later."


    Zhang Han shook his head and refused.


    The respected master treats him not badly and gave him such a token before leaving.


    Although he didn''t know what the token was, but the master took it out from under his hand, it might be bad.


    He wants to leave now. Before leaving, how many more sound-proof formations should be placed in each palace?


    Ye Luo on the other side didn''t think much when he heard this. He nodded slightly, and then looked at Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luoxue.


    "Three Junior Brothers, through this Wanzong Competition, you should also know your shortcomings, right? Make up for your shortcomings."


    "There are also four junior sisters, you have to practice hard, if there is something that the fifth junior sister does not understand, please teach me more. After all, we are all the same."


    Ye Luo instructed these two fellows.


    "Yes, big brother, I see, my shortcoming is not because the speed is too slow."


    "Brother, I will take more care of Junior Sister Five."


    Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luo Xue both nodded.


    "Those of you, I''ll leave first. Take care, second child. If you need it, call someone to Taiyi Jianzong and say, I will come to help, but don''t hold back then. No one will be beaten to death outside. know."


    Ye Luo smiled and said to Zhang Han.


    Immediately, a flying sword appeared on the sole of his feet, carrying him to fly away.


    The speed is so fast, it seems to have turned into a sword light, and disappeared in Wudaozong in an instant.


    , standing next to Zhang Han, saw his big brother leaving.


    Of course he also knew that Ye Luo was embarrassed to speak if he really needed help, so he left such a comment at the end.


    But with his strength, he really doesn¡¯t need help at all to go to Yunzhou.


    Not to mention, the sacred land in Yunzhou was kneeling and begging him to be the master of the sacred land.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Han already had a plan, hurry up and finish Wudaozong''s affairs, and then go to Yunzhou to be the master of the Holy Land.


    After all the matters have been dealt with, he can still return to Wudaozong.


    "Then I will go too."


    "Third Junior Brother, take care."


    "Four Junior Sisters, develop Innocent Sect well."


    Zhang Han took a deep look at his fourth younger sister, and sighed in his heart.


    The voice fell, and a magic circle under his feet rose, carrying him up to the sky and heading to the main building complex of Wudaozong.


    He is going to set up an array.


    After finishing the cloth, I went down the mountain.


    "Fourth Junior Sister, since both Senior Brother and Second Senior Brother are gone, then I withdrew, and it''s time to continue refining."


    Su Qianyuan saw this, turned his head and said to Tantai Luoxue.


    "Well, it''s time for Junior Sister to go back to practice."


    Tantai Luo Xue nodded slightly, indicating that she understood.


    The two looked at each other, and then left in different directions.


    Tantai Luo Xue headed towards the area where the disciples lived, obviously wanting to go back to the palace to practice.


    Su Qianyuan did not go to the cave on the mountainside, but went in the direction of the Shenbing Pavilion.


    He is going to the Shenbing Pavilion to see if there are any magic weapons that suit him.


    The person who refines the body cannot control the treasure.


    But Lingbao has its own intelligence and can operate and fight on its own, but it can''t break out all the combat power.


    Su Qianyuan had tasted the sweetness of beating people with Lingbao in the Ten Thousand Sects Competition. Of course, he also wanted to get a Lingbao.


    Assuming that Lingbao can hold people for a short time, then if he punches it down, who can bear it?


    Thinking of this, Su Qianyuan was a little excited.


    If you can control people and let people stand and hit him, then he will be happy.


    No matter what the **** he was crossing the Tribulation Realm, he knocked his head off with a punch.


    With this thought in mind, Su Qianyuan quickened his pace and went to the Shenbing Pavilion...


    Third update!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 253： Forcibly recognize the lord Su Qianyuan (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 253 Forcibly Recognizing the Lord Su Qianyuan (seeking monthly pass)


    Dongzhou area.


    Tianwu Mountain, Wudaozong, Shenbing Pavilion.


    "Yes, my brother, your physical body is strong enough. You will be punched by you in the ordinary crossing the tribulation realm. You have to cry for a long time."


    "It is indeed possible. Since I was cast, I have seen countless people, and I have never seen a body like him..."


    "This class of flesh is comparable to the monster race, isn''t it? It''s just like those of the dragon race, right?"


    "Yes, you can, both of your brothers are Tianjiao generations, and you are not much weaker."


    "The most important thing is that this guy has no soul and is immune to all soul attacks. Unless he can be smashed into pieces, it is impossible to kill him..."


    The light gathered in the Shenbing Pavilion, and all kinds of magic soldiers were talking, marveling at the body of Su Qianyuan who walked in.


    See this scene.


    Su Qianyuan, leaning against a stone platform, finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s been a while since he walked into the Shenbing Pavilion.


    But these magic soldiers didn''t attack him at all.


    This made him helpless.


    After thinking about it, Su Qianyuan could only fully show his physical body in order to attract these magical soldiers.


    Fortunately, after Su Qianyuan showed his strong physique.


    These magic soldiers were attracted to them after all.


    Listen to the words of these magic soldiers.


    Su Qianyuan is relieved.


    I''m not afraid of these magic soldiers opening their mouths, just afraid that these magic soldiers won''t open their mouths and pretend to die.


    Now that he has spoken, he can start his own purpose.


    Lie a magic soldier to follow him.


    "Dear seniors, in fact, the juniors are here this time, they are asking for something."


    Su Qianyuan thought for a while, then slowly spoke.


    His voice came.


    In an instant, all the light in the Shenbing Pavilion disappeared, and all the places became quiet, and the magical soldiers turned into that gloomy appearance again, as if the words just now were not what they said.


    The air has become abnormally solidified.


    Su Qianyuan: "..."


    What do you mean? ?


    The discussion was very interesting just now. At this moment, when I say I want your help, one is quieter than the other?


    When I was deaf, I didn¡¯t hear you talking, right? ?


    Su Qianyuan''s brows jumped, he wanted to stand up and give these magic soldiers a hard punch.


    But he came to ask the **** soldiers to follow him.


    Do this, then he can beg the magical soldiers to follow him and there will be ghosts.


    Su Qianyuan with a heavy heart, walked to the axe who talked often.


    "Brother, you who talk a lot, don''t pretend to be silent."


    Su Qianyuan said.


    Hear this.


    The axe almost didn''t cry. It usually opened its mouth to attract others to prove that those inside were all magical soldiers. If all those inside were picked away, his ranking would rise.


    This guy actually stared at him, saying that he often talks...


    Buzz...


    After all, the axe did not continue to be installed, the axe''s blade flashed with brilliance, and a sound came out from it.


    "Guawazi, I was sleeping just now, and I didn''t hear you talking. Just say anything if you have anything."


    The rough sound of the axe came from it.


    "Well, it''s like this, brother, I''m here to seek a spiritual treasure to follow..."


    Su Qianyuangang wanted to say what he came for.


    But he hasn''t waited for him to finish.


    The axe directly interrupted.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Are you looking for a spiritual treasure to follow?"


    "You are afraid that you are not telling a joke, you are a body refiner, you are looking for Lingbao? You are planning to take Lingbao as a brick to shoot people, right?"


    The axe taunted.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Su Qianyuan could not help blushing no matter how thick his face was.


    is indeed as the axe said.


    He is a body refiner, so it is useless to ask for Lingbao.


    And what he thinks is almost like using Lingbao as a brick.


    This mainly depends on the role of Lingbao.


    If it has the same effect as those similar spirit treasures, of course it is the best.


    If it doesn¡¯t, it can be used as a slab, no matter how bad it is.


    This kind of Lingbao brick is definitely the strongest kind.


    "Well, brother, you don''t know, I...I am too defective. My physical body is really strong, and I don''t have a soul. I am immune to all soul attacks."


    "So I want to ask for a spiritual treasure that can suppress people or make me faster, so as to make up for the shortcomings."


    Su Qianyuan said helplessly.


    "No! We have no Lingbao here to make up for your shortcomings, please go back!!"


    The axe said decisively.


    This time, Su Qianyuan did not wait for Su Qianyuan to rebut.


    Another Lingbao resembling a mirror suddenly emitted bursts of light, and the sound came out of the Lingbao.


    "No! Little friend, look at this axe, don''t think it is an axe, but its actual function is not for cutting people at all, but for suppressing space and disturbing others'' minds!"


    "This axe has all the functions you want, as long as you can make it recognize you, then your defects will be filled!"


    The Lingbao ruthlessly dismantled the function of the axe.


    The words come out.


    The brilliance on the axe flickered, as if panicked.


    Su Qianyuan was excited, but he didn''t expect that a Lingbao could make up for his flaws.


    His eyes are green.


    Like a greedy wolf, staring at the axe closely.


    Suppression space!


    So long is tantamount to punishing people.


    It doesn¡¯t take long. It only takes a moment to suppress it, and then he will be able to give the opposite result with one punch.


    "Brother, if we are so congenial, don''t you need to say more? Just follow me?"


    Su Qianyuan''s breathing became heavy.


    "No! That guy is talking nonsense, Guwazi, don''t believe it, it...why, what are you doing? Where are you going to take me..."


    Axe wants to explain what else.


    Ke Su Qianyuan was too lazy to listen to something, and immediately picked up the axe.


    Walk out as soon as you hold it, regardless of other things.


    The axe can''t move at all.


    It is really Su Qianyuan''s strength is too great.


    Relying on brute force to suppress the axe abruptly, no matter how much the axe tossed, he couldn''t fly out.


    "If you have something to say! In fact, there are a lot of spirit treasures with the functions you want in these spirit treasures, not just me! Let me go, I will give you a detailed introduction..."


    "You melon baby, you can''t run out of strength?"


    The axe roared frantically, the light was flashing, and he wanted to struggle out.


    "Stop struggling, let''s go with me obediently."


    Su Qianyuan smiled''savagely'', no matter what he approved or not approved.


    I don¡¯t know the specific role of those magic soldiers. Of course he can¡¯t do anything about it, but now that he knows the role of such a magic soldier, can he still let the magic soldiers run away?


    What is approved or not, it is not important.


    Emotions can be cultivated slowly.


    The important thing is to get the axe first!


    Su Qianyuan held the axe and walked straight down the mountainside...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass.


    Today''s update will be later, but it will definitely happen!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 254： Starfish phantom

    Chapter 254 Starfish Phantom


    Tianwu Mountain, in Wudaozong.


    Since the return of Chu Yuan and others, Wudaozong has fallen into short-term heat.


    It¡¯s just that the heat didn¡¯t last long before it went out.


    Soon, Wudaozong fell into silence again.


    Leaf fell down the mountain and returned to Taiyi Jianzong.


    Zhang Han went down the mountain after finishing the formation.


    Su Qianyuan, after kidnapping the axe, returned to the mountainside, as if threatening the axe to forcibly recognize the Lord, and there was no sound.


    Tantai Luoxue even became a housemaid, staying in his palace every day, letting Li Ergang bring some nourishing soul dishes.


    Newly entered Su Xi also learned from Tantai Luoxue, staying in the palace and realizing it, Li Ergang became a takeaway.


    As for Chu Yuan...


    This product has been researching invitation letters there for a while, and I don¡¯t know what has been researched.


    Calculating, the Wudaozong is quiet, but it is actually very busy inside.


    The only one who is free is Bai Ze.


    Baize took a broom every day, appeared somewhere in Wudaozong, sweeping the floor.


    this day.


    Bai Ze, as always, swept the floor near the main hall square with a broom in his hand, his stature crooked.


    His movements are very brutal, but between every move, there is an inexplicable charm that permeates, as if what he is doing at this moment is not simply sweeping the floor, but completing some kind of art.


    After scanning for a while.


    Bai Ze straightened his waist slowly, and his golden eyes glanced at the direction of the Sect Master Hall.


    "The year of this sect..."


    "It''s so long."


    Bai Ze whispered in a low voice.


    He has been sweeping the floor in Wudaozong these days, and he is also observing Wudaozong.


    The more he observes, the more doubts he has in his heart.


    Because he can see that every building year of this sect is very old.


    is so long that he can''t even see the specific year!


    This puzzled Bai Ze very much. He could be sure that both the Taoist Chu and this palace were of the same age as him.


    But he actually didn''t know anything about this fellow Chu Daoist.


    even knew nothing about this sect.


    "Could it be that Fellow Daoist Chu made some cover-ups for this sect? Or in other words, reorganized these sect buildings?"


    Bai Ze thought for a while, and suddenly understood.


    He could see that among the enclosed buildings, they were all empty.


    It¡¯s just that the building has a long history...


    Perhaps the fellow Taoist Chu shattered all the contents and reorganized these buildings.


    In this way, it escaped the rejection of the world and successfully saved it!


    So, which force will the predecessor of Wudao Sect be?


    At this point, Bai Ze couldn''t figure it out.


    Without telling Chu Yuan, he really couldn''t guess it by himself.


    "It''s fine, if you can''t guess it, let''s forget it, follow Daoyou Chu, sooner or later you can see what Daoyou Chu is laying out."


    Bai Ze shook his head, and was about to continue sweeping the floor.


    at this time.


    A strange breath came out.


    After Bai Ze felt this breath, he instantly locked his gaze in one direction.


    The direction ?? is the area where the disciples live.


    And his gaze specifically locked on Su Xi¡¯s palace.


    "I''ll just say why Fellow Taoist Chu would accept a mortal as his disciple. After all, I am narrow-minded, but there are two special auras in it, one is that little girl''s special physique, and the other is...similar to The breath of extraterritorial creatures?"


    "Fellow Daoist Chu was indifferent to this breath? Is he confident of the little girl, or does he think it''s okay to rely on me?"


    Bai Ze whispered a word, then shook his head and smiled, his eyes flashed.


    His breath began to leak a little, as if shocking something.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the palace of Su Xi.


    At this moment, Su Xi is sitting on a luxurious bed, her little hands are holding the starfish, and her eyes are staring at the starfish blankly, with an unidentified smell.


    All around her, countless golden spots of light floated.


    Under the floating golden light.


    The starfish on ?? is also emitting black light.


    The golden light spot merges with the black light.


    The two sides seem to be confronting each other.


    Su Xi did not react at all anyway.


    Under her sluggish gaze.


    The black light on the starfish gradually overwhelmed the golden light spots, and then gradually transformed into a humanoid shadow.


    This phantom stood in front of her, shaped like a starfish, with countless tentacles on both sides, her face was extremely ugly, and her whole body exuded a disgusting breath.


    As if he originated from the abyss of darkness, originated from the extremely evil existence, and is the source of all evil.


    As soon as he walked out, his whole body was repelled by heaven and earth.


    "Aboriginals, dare to let this monarch come out? Are you really afraid that this monarch bloodbaths your 82 states?!"


    "Indigenous people, what do you look at!"


    "This gentleman is talking to you, you don''t know that you show a scared expression? You are so shameless for this gentleman!"


    This phantom opened its mouth, and the voice was gloomy, like iron and stone rubbing, which made people very uncomfortable to hear.


    Van Ying stared at Su Xi closely, as if to swallow Su Xi alive to vent his anger.


    On the opposite side, Su Xi''s face was dull, and she didn''t know what happened.


    Finally, after a while, Su Xi calmed down, showing a look of horror.


    "who are you?!"


    Su Xi''s timid voice sounded.


    The phantom opposite: "..."


    So pompous.


    Are you taunting me?


    Have a reflex arc as long as yours? ? ?


    Forget it.


    is just a mortal with a special physique, kill it directly, go out first.


    The Starfish Phantom was about to do it, a tentacle had just been lifted, but he hadn''t waited for him to touch Su Xi.


    In front of him, a faint white shadow appeared.


    Bai Ze phantom appeared, and the starfish phantom suddenly felt a deadly threat coming.


    This sense of threat made him feel the endless horror.


    Yaoxiang Starfish Phantom was also an extraterritorial celestial demon who invaded Shenxing Continent in ancient times.


    Since the advent, he has set off a **** storm in the Shenxing Continent. He once slaughtered a state by himself, and was later forcibly sealed by some powerful forces. It was only today that the seal was inexplicably opened, and a trace of the soul was able to come out of the starfish.


    But this one came across such a terrifying existence? ? ?


    He remembers that among the countless great abilities that sealed him back then, there was no such existence, right? ?


    "Who is it?"


    Herstar phantom forcibly endured the panic, and asked aloud.


    He silently measured the distance from which the primordial soul returned to the starfish, wondering if he could escape before the strange existence in front of him did not react.


    "Wu Dao Sect, old man sweeping the floor."


    Before him, Bai Ze Xuying spoke slowly...


    second more.


    Cabbage thought that there were not many people watching it in the middle of the night, so she stole it lazily, but unexpectedly someone urged it! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 255： Su Xis special physique

    Chapter 255 Su Xi''s Special Physique


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    Su Xi''s bedroom.


    The starfish phantom has been completely confused.


    what? Old man sweeping the floor? ?


    Your house sweeps the floor so well? ?


    The starfish phantom looked at the phantom that Bai Ze appeared in front of him.


    fell silent.


    Wudaozong, sweeping old man.


    means the area where he is now.


    is the area of ??a certain sect. The mortal who released him is a disciple of this sect. His killing intent on this disciple of the sect has led to such an old sweeping man.


    What kind of sect is this? ?


    A horror of sweeping the floor to this point? ?


    The starfish phantom has no other emotions except silence.


    After a while, he came back to his senses.


    "There is no malice in the next, but I don''t know that this person is a disciple of the noble sect, if I know, I will definitely not act on it."


    "However, there is no damage to the Guizong disciple at this moment. I wonder if I can put my foot down and leave?"


    The starfish phantom asked hoarsely.


    "Yes."


    Standing on the opposite side, Bai Ze Xuying nodded faintly.


    Hear this.


    The starfish phantom rolled up the starfish body, and instantly wanted to escape.


    But he heard Bai Ze Xuying''s next sentence coldly.


    "You can go out and try. I can let you go. This female master will never let you go. The strength of this female master is far above me. Maybe the divine consciousness has already enveloped here at this moment. You can Try to take a step and see what happens."


    Bai Ze Xuying said slowly.


    The starfish phantom who was about to leave suddenly stagnated, and the whole person was stupid.


    Where did he come? ?


    "What do you want me to do?!"


    The starfish phantom looked at Baize phantom angrily.


    "I don''t know about this, you should ask this woman."


    Bai Ze faintly supervised Su Xi who was a little sluggish and panicked.


    There was a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    He could see how extraordinary the physique of this little girl was.


    A kind of physique that is in harmony with the way of heaven, is it sheltered by the way of heaven?


    This is relatively rare.


    the other side.


    The phantom of the starfish can only helplessly focus on Su Xi, trying to adjust his emotions back.


    "That... little girl, how did you get the body of my starfish?"


    Starfish phantom smiles reluctantly.


    Just a smile on his face looked terribly evil.


    "I, I, this is given to me by Master..."


    Su Xi also tried her best to be less scared, with determination in her eyes. She is a disciple of Master, so she must not be ashamed.


    "Then, Master, what do you want to do with this starfish?"


    The starfish phantom took a deep breath and asked.


    "Master, Master said, this is a strange treasure puppet, let me take a good look."


    Su Xi stumbled and said.


    "Puppet..."


    The starfish phantom''s face became stiff.


    There is some anger in my heart. In the eyes of some beings, he is just a puppet? ?


    is only suitable for enlightenment? ?


    He was also a generation of powerhouses, who had blood washed the existence of countless sects, alright...


    If it weren''t for the Bai Ze phantom next to him and the divine consciousness of a certain existence that Bai Ze phantom said, he would definitely violent.


    But now he had to bow his head.


    "What do you mean, enlightenment, what do you mean?"


    The starfish phantom endured the anger and whispered.


    "Master said, let me understand the puppet..."


    Su Xi explained.


    "What is a puppet? Is it the one that controls others? I will, can I pass on these to you, so I can go?"


    Herstar phantom asked.


    "My master said that a puppet can control the sky, the ground, and all creatures, and all things are controlled by the eyes..."


    Su Xi whispered.


    The words come out.


    The starfish phantom was directly dumbfounded.


    You call this a puppet? Why hasn''t he heard of this stuff?


    He can, just simply control the minds of others, and control the sky and the ground? ?


    It¡¯s true that he was sealed because he was suppressed by others leading the power of heaven and earth.


    "This...I can''t."


    "Why don''t I teach you what I know, and you will figure out the rest?"


    The Starfish phantom said with great helplessness.


    "Yes, yes."


    Su Xi didn''t know what to do now, so she nodded her head and agreed.


    "Then you take over the inheritance."


    The starfish phantom stretched out one of its tentacles and touched a point on Su Xi¡¯s forehead.


    The inheritance that belonged to that part was immediately passed on.


    Done these.


    The starfish phantom is not going to see Su Xi.


    Instead, he cast his gaze on Bai Ze.


    "Now I can go now?"


    Starfish phantom asked aloud.


    "Yes, of course. The ok here means what I said. If the person outside allows you to go, then it¡¯s impossible.


    The white beast-shaped phantom was transformed into a human form, crouching, staring at the starfish phantom.


    "Do you want to cheat, don''t you?! So what do you want?"


    The starfish phantom is anxious.


    "Be with this person obediently. When this person grows up, if you ask her to agree, then you can naturally leave."


    Bai Ze shook his head and spoke.


    "Then I can''t wait until the year of the monkey????"


    Starfish phantom said in a circle.


    "You have to wait until the year of the monkey and the month of the horse."


    Bai Ze said lightly.


    "No room for negotiation?"


    The starfish phantom gritted his teeth.


    "No."


    Bai Ze shook his head directly.


    "That..."


    The starfish phantom had just finished saying a word, and suddenly, he rolled up the starfish, got up and wanted to rush out, as if he wanted to be caught off guard.


    It¡¯s just that Bai Ze seems to have expected it.


    stretched out his hand, the power of this illusion directly turned into countless chains and spread out.


    The starfish phantom couldn''t resist completely, was caught by countless chains, and was dragged back into the starfish.


    Bai Ze also conveniently placed a seal on the starfish to prevent the opponent from escaping.


    After doing this, the phantom Bai Ze stood there quietly, waiting for the punishment to come and destroy his phantom incarnation.


    In Bai Ze''s view, he chose this phantom to shoot, and heaven and earth would never allow it.


    Perhaps he won''t punish him directly, but the phantom will definitely be destroyed by heaven and earth.


    So Bai Ze had already planned to give up this phantom. For him, the left and right sides of this phantom were nothing more than a trace of aura.


    What makes Shirasawa feel surprised.


    Heaven and Earth did not actually lay down any punishment.


    Bai Ze, the phantom shadow subconsciously glanced at the starfish while holding it, and Su Xi, who could not get over.


    Is it because of this little girl''s special physique?


    was sheltered by Heaven and Earth, because he was regarded as sheltering this little girl, so wouldn¡¯t Heaven and Earth punish him?


    Curious and wonderful physique.


    Bai Ze Xuying looked at Su Xi, his eyes flashed.


    He also had to sigh, that Daoist Chu¡¯s eyesight was so strong that he could actually find such an apprentice...


    This makes up for yesterday.


    may not have been updated today. The state of the two changes recently written by Cabbage is very wrong, and the writing is a bit unsatisfactory. Take a day off and make adjustments.


    This time, it¡¯s really not a cabbage lazy. At the end of the month, the cabbage will definitely need to be changed. Let the cabbage adjust the state, and make more changes in the remaining two or three days! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 256： (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 256 (Request monthly ticket)


    Su Xi''s bedroom.


    At this moment.


    Su Xi wore a light red dress, and stared at the silence in the sleeping hall with dull eyes.


    Since the starfish phantom was beaten into the starfish.


    Bai Ze left her bedroom.


    All of a sudden, her bedroom quieted down.


    Su Xi has never recovered from it anyway.


    After a while.


    She recovered slowly and sorted out everything.


    Through some inheritance of the starfish phantom, he also understood that the identity of the starfish phantom was a demon from outside the sky, who had set off a **** storm in the ancient times of Shenxing Continent Lingzhou, and was later jointly sealed.


    Its name is ¡®Tianyao Shengjun¡¯.


    is such a big demon who was released by her.


    And then be...


    was beaten back to the starfish by that senior.


    According to the predecessor, this was arranged by her master? To make her grow up?


    Su Xi felt confused.


    But she doesn¡¯t want to think too much.


    If something is unclear, then the teacher is right!


    Does the master want her to cultivate the inheritance of this celestial sage?


    Su Xi took a close look at the inheritance of the Heavenly Sovereign.


    Although she doesn''t understand the specific cultivation matters, she can also see the general meaning.


    This inheritance is not actually a puppet.


    is a pupil technique, which is used to control the mind of others.


    "This... should this be practiced?"


    "Master said, let me practice a puppet?"


    Su Xi was a little puzzled.


    She thought about it, but still can¡¯t understand.


    stood up and planned to ask Master.


    She really didn¡¯t understand this.


    Otherwise, with Su Xi¡¯s character, he would not be willing to bother Master because he was killed.


    Su Xi took the starfish and walked out of the palace toward the master¡¯s bedroom.


    She walked for about a few minutes, but still hadn¡¯t left the area where the disciples lived.


    When ?? approached the entrance of the disciple¡¯s living area, he ran into Tantai Luoxue who had walked out of the bedroom.


    "Teacher, Sister."


    Su Xi hurriedly saluted. She lowered her head and carefully looked at the senior sister in front of her.


    I always feel that this senior sister is very uncomfortable.


    In her eyes, Tantai Luoxue was filled with a kind of glamorous and noble, and there was an aura of heaven and ruthlessness in it.


    "Junior sister, don¡¯t have to be courteous, you and I are the same family, and even at the Sejong Gate, why bother with these customary courtesies."


    Tantai Luo Xue was very casual, reached out her hand to help Su Xi up, and looked around Su Xi around.


    In her eyes, the golden light spots hidden all over Su Xi became more dazzling.


    It is estimated that this little junior girl is beginning to enter the practice.


    Thinking of this, Tantai Luo Xue couldn''t help but glance at Su Xi more, as if she wanted to remember Su Xi''s appearance at the moment when she was weak.


    "Sister, your bedroom is on the other side, right? Why did you come here?"


    Tantai Luo Xue looked at it for a while, then retracted her gaze and asked softly.


    "Sister, I want to find Master."


    Su Xi replied cleverly.


    "Looking for a master? But did you have a problem with your practice?"


    Tantai Luo Xue heard it, and she could probably guess that Su Xi might have encountered a problem in her practice, otherwise it would be impossible to find the master.


    She can still remember that Senior Brother and Second Senior Brother instructed to help the younger sister more so as not to disturb Master.


    "Well, Senior Sister, there are indeed some questions I want to ask Master."


    Su Xi nodded and said.


    "What''s the problem with Junior Sister? Speak out, maybe I can answer for Junior Sister, so I don''t have to bother Master."


    Tantai Luo Xue said.


    "This... that''s all right."


    Su Xi hesitated for a while, and readily agreed.


    It seems that it is easier for her to accept her when it comes to the senior sister than to the respected master.


    She hesitated to tell Tantai Luoxue all of the matter, and also said the problems she was confused about.


    I heard the words of my younger sister.


    Luo Xue was also silent for a long time.


    The opportunity that Master bestows on everyone is different.


    Is the opportunity for the little junior sister to be the inheritance of this extraterritorial celestial demon? This inheritance is really special enough, the primordial spirit of the extraterritorial demon still exists...


    Perhaps the master meant to let the primordial spirit of this extraterritorial celestial demon help the younger junior sisters grow up and practice.


    As for the question mentioned by the junior sister...


    Tantai Luo Xue just thought about it for a while, and then she understood.


    "Little Junior Sister, what you are puzzled about is that the inheritance that the alien celestial demon gave you is inconsistent with the one you practiced, right?"


    Tantai Luo Xue asked.


    "Yes, sister."


    Su Xi nodded quickly.


    "Junior Sister, do you know the core of our Innocent Sect?"


    Tantai Luo Xue answered the wrong question, and asked with a smile.


    "do not know."


    Su Xi shook her head.


    "Preaching without preaching the Fa, this is the core of our Innocent Sect."


    Tantai Luo Xue flashed a faint smile in her eyes, and said slowly.


    "Does the preaching not teach the Fa?"


    Su Xi is a little confused.


    See this scene.


    Tantai Luo Xue completely understood.


    "Yes, preaching does not teach the Fa. Whether it is a senior, or a second senior or a third senior, or me, the master has preached the Dao. We have not taught the Fa, and the Fa can only be enlightened by ourselves."


    "It would be weird if the master had passed on your method, but now, Junior sister, you have obtained an alternative method of an extraterritorial celestial demon, this is normal."


    "According to the teacher, I want you to use this as a clue to comprehend your own Tao."


    Tantai Luo Xue said all her opinions.


    "Do you want me to use this as a clue to comprehend my own Tao?"


    Su Xi whispered.


    "Yes, if you still don''t understand the younger sister, you can go to the Dharma Hall. There are all kinds of magical methods in it. It is the practice of me and the three seniors. You can comprehend it by this."


    Tantai Luo Xue pointed.


    "Okay, Senior Sister, I understand, I will go to the Dharma Hall to take a look."


    Su Xi heard the words and said that he understood.


    "Well, just understand, if you have any questions, you can go to my bedroom directly to find me."


    Tantai Luo Xue gently touched Su Xi''s head, and said with a chuckle.


    "Okay, sister."


    Su Xi was touched, her face flushed suddenly, and she seemed a little embarrassed.


    "Don''t be so nervous, you can come to the senior sister if you have nothing to do in the future, don''t stay in the sleeping hall all the time."


    Tantai Luo Xue said softly.


    "Well, sister, I know."


    Su Xi nodded timidly.


    "Well, go. If you want to go to the Dharma Hall or go back to enlightenment, it''s okay."


    Tantai Luo Xue gently waved his hand.


    Hear this.


    Su Xi was relieved, and after nodding and saying something, she got up and left here, heading towards the Dharma Dharma Hall.


    Tantai Luo Xue stood quietly on the spot, looking at the back of the little junior sister leaving, shook her head helplessly.


    She always feels that this little junior girl has always had something in her heart.


    Because of these things, the character is extremely afraid of life.


    Until now, I still can¡¯t let go.


    But this little sister doesn¡¯t say, she¡¯s not good to ask what¡¯s the matter...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 257： Standing on the tuyere, pigs can take off (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 257 Standing on the tuyere, pigs can take off (seeking monthly pass)


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    Next to the kitchen.


    Chu Yuan was sitting at the table.


    In the kitchen, Li Ergang is busy making various dishes.


    "Ergang, are you okay?"


    Chu Yuan looked up at the kitchen and asked.


    On the other side, Li Ergang got his head out of the kitchen.


    "Sovereign, wait a moment, it will be ready soon, wait a moment!"


    After saying this sentence.


    Li Ergang drilled his head back again.


    Seeing this, Chu Yuan didn''t bother to urge any more, touching his chin with one hand, thinking in his eyes.


    He has studied the invitation letter for a long time.


    The research is not specific.


    But he understood more or less the situation in the invitation letter.


    What ?? said seems to be that with this invitation letter, he can go to one side of the medical sacred place once.


    What kind of medical valley is the Holy Land of Medical Path, it is located outside the 82 states of the Shenxing Continent.


    Chu Yuan didn¡¯t know where it was.


    I only know that this invitation letter is still useful to him.


    Wudao Sect needs a doctor.


    Perhaps he can bring someone back from this medicinal holy place.


    Be aware that their Wudao Sect may specially accept disciples to teach waste, which is equivalent to waste material, and waste material is like a mortal.


    It is definitely possible to get sick.


    The doctor is very necessary.


    Regarding the doctor, he had always had an idea that he wanted to recruit a doctor.


    This invitation letter can be regarded as giving him this opportunity.


    I just don¡¯t know where this so-called sacred place of medical treatment is.


    Chu Yuan was thinking about it herself.


    Thinking about it, suddenly he saw a figure walking in the distance, and he was taken aback.


    "Friends of Daoist White?"


    Chu Yuan looked at Bai Ze who was coming in the distance, and couldn''t help but make a sound.


    "Friends of Chu Daoist."


    Bai Ze came and put down the broom.


    "Why Daoist Bai Dao holding a broom? I asked you to come to Wudao Sect, but I didn''t let you sweep the floor."


    Chu Yuan looked at the broom next to him, forgetting the moment when he thought Bai Ze was sensible before, and his face also turned into an unhappy look.


    "It''s okay, I''m just okay to scan."


    Bai Ze shook his head, expressing his meaning.


    "Let''s do it, sweep and sweep, but don''t tire yourself. By the way, fellow Daoist Bai Zhe, I have already ordered the chef to cook something. Let''s sit down and eat together."


    Chu Yuan said very politely.


    "it is good."


    Bai Ze nodded and agreed, and sat down on the opposite side of Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan, who was sitting opposite, looked slightly stiff.


    Why are you not polite? ?


    Sit up right now? ?


    Forget it.


    If it¡¯s a big deal, let¡¯s eat together.


    Chu Yuan exhaled and said nothing more.


    "Friend Chu Daoist, you are a pretty good cook, and you actually have a golden core level of cultivation."


    Bai Ze glanced at the kitchen, nodded and said.


    With his eyesight, he immediately saw the realm of Li Ergang in the kitchen.


    The cultivation base of the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm.


    This new era of Golden Core Realm is used as a cook.


    In his opinion, it''s pretty good.


    At least enough.


    "What? What golden core are you talking about?"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback for a moment, and asked.


    "The cook inside is in the Golden Core Realm."


    Bai Ze repeated it weirdly.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan is confused.


    Li Ergang is a Golden Core Realm? ?


    Isn¡¯t it still the existence of Zhan Wu Zha before? ?


    How long has it passed, how can it become the Golden Core Realm.


    Chu Yuan completely forgot to think about why Bai Ze could see through Li Ergang''s realm.


    He got up from the table and walked to the edge of the kitchen.


    "Er Gang."


    Chu Yuan let his tone calm down.


    "Sect Master, it''s almost done, wait a minute."


    Li Ergang thought that Chu Yuan was going to urge the dishes, and said repeatedly.


    "I didn''t ask this, you...when did you break through the Golden Core Realm?"


    Chu Yuan tried to swindle Li Ergang''s true state.


    "Huh? Sect Master, haven''t I already broken through the Golden Core Realm?"


    Li Ergang touched his head, a little confused.


    Golden Core Realm, isn''t it possible to break through with hands?


    Although his talent is not very good, but he is in Wudaozong.


    Standing on the tuyere, any pig can take off.


    Not to mention that he is in Wudaozong, with a place where there are all kinds of magic methods such as the temple of Dharma, and there are a bunch of spirit vegetables and pigs to eat.


    If he can''t break through, that''s weird.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan didn''t have any waves on the surface, but almost no old blood came out in his heart.


    He just built the base, all the cooks he hired in the past are in the golden core? ?


    This makes him feel so embarrassed.


    Li Ergang is not his disciple, he is not too angry, just feel full of helplessness.


    Even if his talent is a bit bad, it''s not that bad.


    "It''s pretty good."


    Chu Yuan felt helpless, she could only nod her head on the surface, showing a satisfied look, then turned around, returned to the table and sat down.


    Li Ergang looked at the strange Chu Yuan and couldn''t figure it out, but he didn''t think too much, and went on to get into the kitchen and fiddled with the dishes.


    Bai Ze, who was sitting on the table, looked at Chu Yuan, originally planning to ask something about Su Xi''s physique.


    But after looking at Chu Yuan who was meditating, he still didn''t say much, but chose to be quiet.


    Bai Ze did not speak.


    Chu Yuan next to ?? didn''t even want to talk.


    He was really stimulated by Li Ergang.


    The cooks he recruits are all in the Golden Core Realm, but he is still in the Foundation Realm.


    This is simply...


    Chu Yuan doesn¡¯t know how to describe his mood anymore.


    If he wants to become stronger, it won¡¯t work on his own. He can only rely on teaching and abolishing his disciples.


    The various buildings of Wudao Sect must be perfected as soon as possible. It is best to make mortal disciples intoxicated.


    As long as a mortal disciple is immersed in fun and has no intention of practicing, it only takes one year, then he will be able to teach his disciples.


    First of all, the doctor¡¯s matter must be resolved first.


    Chu Yuan was thinking about these things wholeheartedly.


    I don¡¯t even have much appetite to eat the dishes.


    simply ate some, and then returned to his bedroom.


    After returning to the sleeping hall.


    Chu Yuan once again picked up the invitation letter from Medical Valley and read it.


    I want to find out how to get to the medical valley mentioned in the invitation letter.


    Chu Yuan looked around for a long time.


    Still do not understand.


    Obviously this is an invitation letter, but did not say where the location is.


    Is it to infuse mana?


    Chu Yuan tried to inject mana into the invitation, but found that it didn¡¯t work at all.


    This made him start to wonder if his mana was too low to even activate the invitation letter.


    When Chu Yuan felt confused, he could only try various methods, such as burning with fire and immersing in water, but they still couldn''t.


    Try one by one.


    Finally, when I used the method of ¡®Acknowledge the Lord by Dripping Blood¡¯, it worked.


    After Chu Yuan¡¯s blood dripped into the invitation letter, a message suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Also let Chu Yuan understand how to go to the Holy Land of Medical Path...


    The second is more, ask for a monthly pass.


    There should be two chapters later.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 258： You know

    Chapter 258 You Understand


    Chu Yuan Bed and Breakfast.


    Looking at the invitation letter in his hand, Chu Yuan finally understood what was going on.


    It¡¯s very simple to open this invitation.


    You only need to tear up the invitation letter to create a space channel leading to the holy land of medical treatment.


    learned this.


    Chu Yuan had no other thoughts besides shock.


    This invitation letter is so tall.


    This is something he didn''t think of.


    Blood is required to open, and the invitation letter is torn open.


    is the same as the black technology.


    "It''s better to start now."


    Chu Yuan held the invitation letter, and wanted to shred the invitation letter and set off to the medical holy place.


    But after thinking about it, isn¡¯t it a bit too dangerous to travel with him as a base?


    How about taking someone there?


    Who should I bring...


    Li Ergang?


    Take Li Ergang to a cook, it seems to be useless, in case of danger, the Golden Core Realm is not suitable.


    Let''s take Ao Yu.


    Ao Yu is such a big blue dragon, and his fighting power is certainly not weak.


    Can ride and fight.


    Taking Ao Yuzhun is correct.


    Chu Yuan thought of this, and immediately put away the invitation letter.


    got up and walked out of his bedroom, and walked towards the kitchen.


    He doesn''t know where Ao Yu is now.


    intends to ask Li Ergang directly.


    Li Ergang often wanders in Wudaozong, so he must know where Ao Yu is.


    Chu Yuan quickly walked to the kitchen.


    In less than a stick of incense, he rushed to the edge of the kitchen.


    As you can see, only Li Ergang is clearing the table, and Bai Ze is no longer visible.


    "Er Gang."


    Chu Yuan strode forward and said.


    "Sect Master, why are you back? But what else to eat?"


    Li Ergang saw Chu Yuan coming and asked quickly.


    "Don''t eat, Ergang, do you know where Ao Yu is?"


    Chu Yuan went straight ahead and asked.


    "Huh? You know, do you have anything to do with him?"


    A trace of embarrassment appeared on Li Ergang''s face, and he coughed twice and asked.


    "Well, I have something to do with him, where is Ao Yu?"


    Chu Yuan said with his hands on his back, Feng Qingyun calmly.


    "Well, Sovereign, he was arranged by me to feed the pigs. I saw that he was wandering around in Wudaozong all day, so I found him some work."


    Li Ergang said very embarrassingly.


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Chu Yuan cautiously.


    I was afraid that Chu Yuan would be dissatisfied.


    But Chu Yuan did not have any dissatisfaction, but was full of surprises.


    No way.


    Send a blue dragon to feed the pigs? ?


    how did you do that.


    Ao Yu is so obedient? ?


    Chu Yuan''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Somewhat puzzled.


    Is an adult dragon anyway, the dignity of the dragon.


    He felt that he needed to help Ao Yu regain the dignity of the dragon.


    This can''t be reduced to the point of raising pigs.


    "Go and call him over."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    Hear this.


    Li Ergang breathed a sigh of relief immediately, said yes, then turned and headed towards Houya.


    Chu Yuan looked at Li Ergang''s leaving back, shook his head, and was too lazy to say something, then picked up the invitation letter and watched it again, for fear of missing something.


    Less than a while.


    Ao Yu was brought over by Li Ergang.


    Looking at Li Ergang, who looked a little excited in front of him, Chu Yuan brows brows and was called to feed the pigs. Is this guy still excited?


    "Ao Yu, are you okay?"


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and asked.


    "Sect Master, I''m fine, I''m fine."


    Ao Yu shook his head and said with a very excited expression.


    "What are you doing so happy?"


    Chu Yuan looked up and down Ao Yu, always feeling that this product was very strange.


    "No no, Sovereign, I have some understanding in practice, so I am happy."


    Ao Yu explained continuously.


    He originally rejected the position of feeding pigs, but he was afraid of Li Ergang''s''fierce prestige'' and could only reluctantly agree.


    But later he found out that eating a pig was really helpful to his practice.


    While eating, he actually broke through his realm.


    This made him gradually like the position of feeding pigs.


    If it were not for Li Ergang to call him, he would still like to eat a few more pigs.


    "Are you really all right?"


    Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "Sect Master, of course I am fine!"


    Ao Yu patted his chest and said.


    "That''s okay, this seat is going to take you to a place, you prepare, and you can go with this seat."


    Chu Yuan said slowly.


    "Huh? Sovereign, where to go?"


    Ao Yu was dazed.


    "Don''t worry, tidy up, just walk with this seat, this seat will take you to a fun place."


    Chu Yuan is too lazy to explain so much.


    "Okay, the suzerain will wait a moment, I''m going to prepare now."


    Ao Yu said repeatedly.


    finished.


    He turned around and flew towards the residential area.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan was not in a hurry, sat at the table, and waited quietly.


    Li Ergang cautiously walked over and poured a cup of tea for Chu Yuan.


    "Sovereign, please have tea."


    Li Ergang whispered.


    "Ok."


    Chu Yuan picked up the tea cup and took a sip.


    He suddenly thought of something.


    Turned his head to look at Li Ergang.


    "By the way, Ergang, I will be away from the clan for a while, there is still something to tell you."


    Chu Yuan spoke softly.


    "Sovereign, please give orders."


    Li Ergang answered quickly.


    "After I left the clan, you should pay more attention to Su Xi, the new disciple''s diet problem. Make sure that this disciple''s diet is normal. You should understand what I mean?"


    Chu Yuan said with a deep meaning.


    "Ah this... oh oh, understand, understand, understand, suzerain, I understand!"


    Li Ergang nodded quickly.


    This is the suzerain who cares about the diet of his disciples, right? I''m afraid that the newly entering disciple will cause eating disorder because of the departure of the suzerain.


    He understands this, and he will care about it.


    He will cook more dishes that can assist in spiritual practice for the new disciple.


    "Just understand."


    Chu Yuan nodded with satisfaction.


    The two looked at each other, as if they understood each other¡¯s meaning...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 259： Yin Yang Formation Sect

    Chapter 259 Yin and Yang Formation Sect


    Yunzhou, one of the 82 states in the Shenxing Continent, is located next to Dongzhou, all of which belong to remote states.


    And in terms of overall strength, they are all bottomed out.


    There used to be Dongzhou and Yunzhou brothers.


    However, since Ye Luo founded the Taiyi Sword Sect, Dongzhou has entered the age of cultivation and its comprehensive strength has been greatly improved.


    Especially Zhongzhou Wuji Sacred Land moved to Dongzhou as a whole, and voluntarily reduced to a large sect. After the name was changed, Wujizong added a lot of high-level combat power to Dongzhou.


    Today''s Dongzhou has long left Yunzhou behind.


    Yunzhou has become the weakest state among the eighty-two major states on the Shenxing Continent.


    At this point, no one in Yunzhou can do anything about it, and who will make Yunzhou unrest.


    There is no owner in the sacred land of Yunzhou, and all the major sects are eyeing the position of the sacred land, which means that there will be civil unrest at any time.


    At this moment.


    Zhang Han, who entered Yunzhou, went straight to the Yunzhou Holy Land.


    The sacred land of Yunzhou is located in the most central area of ??Yunzhou and is a suspended island.


    There are countless formations on all sides of the island.


    These formations can be seen at a glance with Zhang Han''s eyesight.


    Whether it is the hidden formation or the formation on the surface, he has a clear view.


    "No wonder that Yunzhou Holy Land has fallen. Who can stop these formations?"


    "I guess I can''t even stop the youngest."


    Zhang Han shook his head and said.


    In his opinion, these formations are useless at all, and the connection between the formations is very poor.


    seems to be made by countless individuals, with different styles, and can''t exert much power at all.


    Estimated that Su Qianyuan came over and passed with a punch, which could penetrate all the formations.


    Forget it.


    Wait for him to inherit this holy land, and then take care of it.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Han no longer hesitated.


    The Lunar Star was conceived in my mind.


    Silently summoned his old partner, Tai Yin Xing.


    An ancient rune derives from his heart.


    While Zhang Han waved his palms, the formations were laid out, instantly covering the island of this holy land.


    Boom! ! !


    Zhang Han¡¯s formation blasted away, causing a rebound in the Holy Land formation in an instant.


    The two sides collided together, and the powerful pressure was centered on the island, covering all directions, and the space was faintly rippling, as if it could not bear this power.


    ßÝßÝ¡­¡­


    Hundreds of figures flew out from the island, while blessing the formation, they were still rushing towards Zhang Han.


    Among these hundreds of figures, there is no lack of Transformation God Realm and Nascent Infant Realm, but the most are the Golden Core Realm.


    "Not bad, this foundation is considered okay in Yunzhou."


    Zhang Han looked at these people, whispered a few words, and his eyes flashed with satisfaction.


    He was in a daze.


    Hundreds of people have already flown in, completely surrounding him.


    These hundreds of people looked at Zhang Han with anger.


    The formation of their Holy Land has been shattered. Although they did not hurt the Holy Land, these formations were crushed enough to make them feel distressed.


    These formations are all arranged by them with countless efforts to deter others.


    But this wave, whether it was hidden or the formation of the exposed face, was completely shattered.


    "Who is the fellow Daoist?! Why did you attack my Yin-Yang Array Sect?!"


    An old woman stepped out, staring at Zhang Han with a little anger.


    But Zhang Han''s powerful aura made her dare not act rashly.


    Hear this.


    Foot on the magic circle, surrounded by fluorescent light, Zhang Han walked out slowly like a god, just about to speak.


    did not wait for him to speak.


    A person suddenly walked out of the crowd.


    It is the third elder who begged him to be the Lord of the Holy Land last time.


    "It''s you?!"


    "Friends, are you finally here?!"


    The three elders¡¯ voices of surprise resounded through the clouds.


    "It''s me, here I am."


    Zhang Han looked at the other''s familiar face, a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Before, he didn''t even bother to be the master of the holy land.


    There are many, cough, and many joking flags.


    I¡¯m going to be the Lord of the Holy Land now.


    "Daoist, have you figured it out? Want to be the master of our Yin-Yang Array Sect?"


    The three elders asked repeatedly.


    "This is not true, it is not that I want to come, but my master has ordered it. My master once said that if I don''t come, Yunzhou is likely to break out of civil strife, and then life will be destroyed."


    "Master asked me to take the overall situation into consideration and come to the Holy Land to stabilize the situation in Yunzhou."


    Zhang Han said without blushing and heartbeat.


    The three elders on the opposite side didn''t think too much. Hearing this, he couldn''t help but sighed, saying that Zhang Han''s master was really a great man, and then took Zhang Han into the island.


    The other high-level elders were a little confused, but they also received the voice transmission of the three elders, and did not ask much, and accompanied Zhang Han into the island.


    Only the large piles of Golden Core Realm facing each other in the same place, it is unknown why.


    "So...what''s the identity of that person just now?"


    "You ask me, who do I ask? We people, who knows those?"


    "Who said that, I know something. Last time I went out with the Three Elders to suppress the monster race. I once encountered a terrifying existence that could be thought of. It was that person!"


    "One thought forms a series? I don''t believe that, there are people in this world who can form a single thought? You are afraid that you are dreaming."


    "I don''t believe it either. If someone can form a formation with a single thought, then we have cultivated the formation together for hundreds of years. What are we cultivating? Cultivating loneliness?"


    Among these Golden Core Realms, most people don''t believe that someone can form an array with one thought.


    Those people who had seen Zhang Han''s methods saw this, and were unable to return to heaven. They could only wait for these people to see Zhang Han''s methods in person, and let''s talk about other things.


    ¡­¡­


    In the conference hall of the Yin Yang Array Sect.


    Dozens of elders accompanied Zhang Han to the conference hall.


    These dozens of elders all stared at Zhang Han closely.


    They had also heard the Three Elders talk about Zhang Han¡¯s ability before, and they formed a formation with one thought, mobilizing the power of the heavens and the earth, without time, and no formation materials.


    This almost makes up for the shortcomings of the array mage.


    makes them a little bit unbelievable.


    After seeing Zhang Han, they also said clearly.


    Need to see Zhang Han¡¯s formation technique before agreeing to let Zhang Han become the master of their Yin-Yang Array Sect.


    Zhang Han was also unambiguous, as he waved his hands, a series of patterns spread out under his feet.


    Dozens of elders all said that their eyes fell under their feet, and they stretched out their hands one after another, wanting to see this pattern.


    But they stretched out their hands, and the formation pattern instantly evolved into a series of small formations. Trees and vines stretched out from the formation, binding dozens of elders.


    "Are these sleepy formations still enough?"


    Zhang Han smiled warmly, stared at the dozens of elders, and slowly spoke.


    A thought is formed...


    No need for array material...


    Control dozens of formations at the same time...


    These are true...


    Dozens of elders saw this scene with their own eyes, and stormy waves were set off in their hearts.


    ask for monthly pass


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 260： Hold a ceremony

    Chapter 260 Grand Ceremony Is Held


    Yin and Yang Zhenzong.


    In the conference hall.


    The moment when Zhang Han''s thoughts were formed.


    The opinions of dozens of elders were unified.


    Adore Zhang Han as the next-generation suzerain of the Yin-Yang Array Sect.


    Zhang Han naturally took over this position.


    After accepting this position.


    Zhang Handang even plans to start reorganizing the Yin-Yang Array.


    But before Zhang Han wanted to start the reorganization, an elder stopped him.


    "Sect Master, you have this ambition to reorganize the sect. This is a good thing, but the old man feels that you need to call Yunzhou first. It is best to hold a ceremony to show that our Yin-Yang Array Sect has not fallen yet."


    The elder suggested.


    "Hold a ceremony?"


    Zhang Han squinted his eyes, as if thinking about feasibility.


    Dozens of other elders chose to speak after thinking for a while.


    "Sect Master, I think it is necessary to hold it. Since the last Sect Master fell, our Yin-Yang Array Sect has been in a weak position. It is necessary to hold another ceremony to demonstrate the strength of our Yin-Yang Array Sect and to shock Xiaoxiao."


    "Well, to put it simply, I want to show my muscles."


    "Yes, it is indeed necessary. Now our position of Yin and Yang Formation Sect is already embarrassing and needs to be stabilized."


    The elders all kept agreeing.


    "Well, let¡¯s hold a ceremony, but I also intend to announce at the ceremony that my former sect Wudaozong shall be established as the ancestral court. Are you okay?"


    Zhang Han groaned for a while, then slowly said.


    The words come out.


    Dozens of elders were taken aback.


    No...No Dao Sect? ?


    Is that Dongzhou Wudaozong? ?


    The pupils of dozens of elders shrank suddenly, thinking of something.


    Those who have a lot of thoughts...


    No Dao Sect...


    Of course they have heard about the Wanzong Grand Competition.


    It¡¯s just that that kind of thing is too far away from them, and they just listen to it for a while.


    didn''t think of Zhang Han at all about Wudaozong disciples.


    But now, they have connected everything together.


    "Zong, Sect Master...You, are you Zhang Han in the Ten Thousand Sect Comparison?"


    The three elders asked tremblingly.


    "Not bad."


    Zhang Han nodded and admitted, very satisfied.


    It seems that his name has been handed down from the Wanzong Grand Bi, and even this remote state knows his name.


    Presumably his fame must be extremely high.


    "You, are you really the Zhang Han who was defeated by the legendary master of Taiyi Sword Sect in the Middle East and became second?"


    The other elder still couldn''t believe it, and subconsciously said such a thing.


    Zhang Han: "..."


    You can really speak.


    also emphasized that he was defeated and became second.


    Zhang Han glanced at the elder silently, and noted the appearance of the elder.


    Long time coming to Japan.


    We play slowly.


    "Well, suzerain, you are a disciple of Wudaozong, that Li Wudaozong is our yin and yang formation ancestor court, of course it is fine, and I am happy!"


    Some elders made a decisive decision.


    "Yes! Of course, Wudaozong can be established as our ancestral court!"


    "Everyone is a family. If No Dao Zong is established as the ancestral court, who will be the ancestral court?!"


    "Li Li Li! Whoever has an opinion say it, see the old man personally cut him!!"


    All the elders also spoke and agreed.


    The ancestral court of the former suzerain was subconsciously ignored.


    They just want to establish Wudaozong as the ancestral court.


    As long as Wudaozong is established as the ancestral court, who can move their Yin and Yang Formation Sect?


    If you want to move the Yin-Yang Array...


    Let¡¯s not talk about Wudaozong and other behemoths above the holy land.


    It is said that the Sect Master of Taiyi Jianzong in Dongzhou, next to Yunzhou, established Wudaozong as the ancestor.


    As long as their Yin-Yang Array Sect has established Wudaozong as the ancestor, and the suzerain is Zhang Han, they will move their Yin-Yang Array Sect in the future. Will they not be able to weigh Taiyi Sword Sect first?


    As long as Wudaozong is established as the ancestral court, the crisis of Yin-Yang Array Sect is directly lifted.


    It''s strange that these elders would refuse.


    "Okay, then it''s settled like this, you all go and prepare, I just want to stroll around the Yin and Yang Formation Sect."


    Zhang Han waved his hand and said.


    Hear this.


    Dozens of elders nodded, got up and prepared to retreat, leaving the place for Zhang Han.


    "Sect Master, wait a minute, that, who should we invite to the ceremony? Of course, Sect Master, I mean those big forces, which ones should we invite?"


    One of the elders raised such a question.


    The first thing they must invite to the ceremony is those sects that have evil thoughts about their Yin-Yang Array Sect.


    But in addition to those sects, some big forces must be invited.


    After all, their suzerain is a disciple of Wudaozong.


    It''s impossible to not invite some big forces, but they don''t know which big forces to invite.


    Can only ask Zhang Han.


    "Great power? Dongzhou Taiyi Sword Sect invites it, and then tells us about our Yin-Yang Formation Sect''s grand ceremony to the Shenxing Continent. Whoever wants to come, there is no need to designate to invite some people."


    Zhang Han said kindly.


    His expression is still the same, but his heart is frantically complaining.


    He doesn¡¯t know any powerful people either.


    He invites people for no reason. If they don¡¯t come, then he will be embarrassed.


    You can only release the news and see who is willing to come.


    In short, his elder brother will definitely appreciate his face, and it¡¯s hard to say other things.


    "Follow the orders of the suzerain."


    The elders had no objection to this order, they all nodded, and then stepped back.


    In the conference hall, Zhang Han was left alone.


    Zhang Han looked at the emptiness on both sides, sat on the throne, and shook his head.


    If the throne below him is the throne of the Wudao Sect Sect Master Hall, that would be great.


    What a pity, what a pity.


    It¡¯s just no way. Who said the Fourth Junior Sister is better than him.


    Zhang Han thought for a while, then put down the idea.


    He began to conceive how to arrange the formation for the Yin Yang Formation Sect.


    If some ordinary formations are deployed in the mainland, it seems a bit too simple.


    The ceremony will be held when the guests come in, and the formation must be the first level to show his Yin and Yang formation.


    It must be arranged carefully.


    So what kind of formation is deployed?


    It is better to increase the workload of the lunar star and arrange some formations that need the lunar star to maintain for a long time? That kind of formation is easier to shock people, and the power is stronger.


    But, it seems too embarrassing to be too overcast.


    Zhang Han was silent for a while.


    Decided to hand over the option to Taiyin Star.


    He didn¡¯t know where he drew out something similar to a coin.


    On the front, Lunar Star agreed.


    The opposite is that Taiyin Xing refused.


    Zhang Han casually tossed the coin upward, and at the moment when the coin was about to fall, he threw the coin out of the conference hall.


    Well, he believes it must be positive...


    Ask for a monthly pass.


    I want my friends to say that the update has slowed down recently. This is true, ahem, the state of cabbage a few days ago was a little bad, and the quality of the chapters was a little lower.


    slightly adjusted, there will be an explosive update on the 4th of next month, and the five will guarantee the bottom!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 261： Its time (Happy New Year)

    Chapter 261 is up (Happy New Year)


    Zhang Han wants to become the master of the sacred land in Yunzhou, and will hold a ceremony to invite all guests.


    The news came out of Yunzhou, and it still caused a great shock in the Shenxing Continent.


    Fortunately in other big states, Zhongzhou responded very quickly.


    Immediately, many sects said that they would send representatives to participate in the ceremony.


    Even some holy places also expressed congratulations to Zhang Han for becoming the master of a holy place.


    Among them, the Sejong Gate of the Great Hidden in Zhongzhou convened a meeting for Zhang Han to become the master of the sacred land in Yunzhou, and he paid great attention to this.


    Of course, what they valued is not the sacred place like Zhang Han.


    is the Wudaozong behind Zhang Han.


    In their view, it is possible that Zhang Han became the master of Yunzhou Holy Land, which represented Wudaozong''s actions.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhongzhou, on a remote mountain peak, there is a very secret palace standing.


    At this moment.


    Several Zhongzhou Yin Shizong Sect masters gathered here, each sitting in its own position.


    No one spoke first, and the atmosphere was a little frozen.


    Finally, after a moment.


    Sect Master Mo Cheng of ?? Town Xianzong took the lead in speaking.


    "Let''s talk about it, what do you think about Zhang Han becoming the lord of Yunzhou Holy Land."


    Mo Cheng sat on a chair, holding a crystal in his hand, and a message appeared in the crystal, obviously dealing with something.


    "How else can you look at this matter? Look with your eyes."


    The Lord of the Hall of Souls said casually.


    The tone is very indifferent.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to care, but that he doesn''t dare to care.


    He knew that the existence of the Wudao Sect Master had been at least ten million years old.


    What Wudaozong inherited for three million years, it is all false.


    It''s okay to fool other people, but he can''t fool someone who knows the truth.


    The ??Hallmaster of the Hall of Souls knows this ¡®truth¡¯, but he does not intend to tell others, let others do it, it¡¯s best to do it until Wudaozong can¡¯t bear it.


    At that time, these hidden Sejong gates in Zhongzhou will disappear, and Zhongzhou will not be the site of their Pantheon Palace.


    Hall of Ten Thousand Souls Hall with this thought, it is impossible to care about Wudaozong''s actions and inaction.


    "Yes, what is there to say about this? People have become the master of a holy land, should we congratulate them? What''s more, they have become Yunzhou. Yunzhou has been in turmoil recently. Zhang Han''s suppression is also for the benefit of all beings in Yunzhou. "


    Mingxian Saint Sect Sect Master Chu Tianhen also followed.


    He has a good relationship with Zhang Han, and he gave so many gifts last time. Of course, I don¡¯t know what to do.


    "This is too much for you two. Perfunctory is not such a perfunctory approach. I am talking about Zhang Han becoming the suzerain. I am talking about whether this matter is in a certain sense, representing Wudao Sect. the meaning of."


    Mo Cheng put away the crystal ball, and said with a black face.


    "So, Sect Master Mo, what are you worried about? The sacred places in Yunzhou in Dongzhou are all disciples of Wudaozong, which is equivalent to Guiwudaozong in the two states of Dongyun. Isn''t that a big deal?"


    A Zhongzhou Hidden Sejong Sect Master squinted his eyes and said.


    "Yes, no matter what Wudaozong says, it is a secluded Sejong gate that is stronger than us. There are two states, which is too normal, let alone some remote states."


    Another hidden Sejong Sect master also spoke.


    They all feel that there is no need to think so seriously about this matter.


    Mo Cheng disagreed, shook his head, and got up from the seat.


    "It is true that the land of the two states is given to Wudaozong, but it is not too much, but how many disciples does Wudaozong have? We currently know that there are four, oh, there is one new entry, which is considered to be five."


    "The great disciple of Wudaozong established Taiyi Jianzong in Eastern State, and the second disciple of Wudaozong is going to be the master of the holy land in Yunzhou. What about the three disciples? What about the four disciples? The five disciples and even the following six, seven, eight, nine, etc. Where''s the disciple?"


    Mo Cheng said in a serious tone.


    The words come out.


    The people present couldn''t help falling into silence.


    It turned out that Mo Cheng was worried about this relationship.


    Assuming that every disciple of Wudaozong will establish a sacred place in a state, then only hundreds of disciples are needed, and the entire Shenxing Continent will all belong to Wudaozong...


    Thinking of this, some people shuddered.


    If the entire Shenxing Continent is controlled by Wudaozong, then they still play a ball?


    Some people are scared, some don¡¯t care, and some don¡¯t believe it at all.


    "Mo Cheng, what are you kidding about? Seven disciples, eight disciples, hundreds of disciples? Do you think Ye Luo Zhang Han''s peerless Tianjiao is Chinese cabbage?"


    "Yes, like Ye Luo, Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, Tantai and Luo Xue''s peerless arrogances, which one can''t suppress an era? Do you think this arrogant is Chinese cabbage?"


    "Mocheng, you don''t have to worry about it at all. Wudaozong controls at most five or six major states. How could it control the entire Shenxing Continent."


    "Hahahaha, Sect Master Mo, you are really worried. If Wudao Sect can control the entire Shenxing Continent, then I can show you an inverted spirit swallowing stone on the spot!"


    "Sect Master Mo, Poor Dao also thinks that you are worrying too much..."


    Those who didn¡¯t believe it all spoke up.


    Think that Mocheng has been worrying too much.


    In their view.


    Ye Luo''s level of Tianjiao, every time it is taken out, it can suppress the existence of an era, and it is also unique when placed in their Zhongzhou Yin Shizong gate.


    Those are all to be cultivated as heirs to the next suzerain.


    It''s incredible that so many people have been cultivated in Wudao Sect at the same time.


    It is said that Wudao Sect can train hundreds of such disciples who can open up a sacred place...


    Say this, ask a fool to listen to it, and the fool will not believe it.


    Mo Cheng looked at the attitude of these people, could not help being a little angry, but didn''t know what to say.


    could only sigh helplessly.


    A Zhongzhou Yin Sejong Sect Sect Master walked over and patted Mo Cheng on the shoulder.


    "Friend Daoist Mo, rather than caring about this when you have time, you might as well take a moment to find the location of Bai Ze."


    The man shook his head and said.


    "White Pond¡­¡­"


    Mentioned this, Mo Cheng''s face also showed embarrassment.


    They found it now, and they didn¡¯t even find Bai Ze a piece of hair.


    But you can''t give up searching.


    Bai Ze exists in Zhongzhou, for them, it is no different from a time bomb buried in Zhongzhou.


    This is something they cannot bear.


    So no matter what, they have to find Bai Ze.


    But Baize was brought out by Xianzong in their town. Although it is not directly related, it is also important.


    On accountability, they bear the brunt.


    "Don¡¯t worry, our town¡¯s Xianzong will be responsible for the matter of Baize, but, for the matter of Wudaozong, perhaps we should really take a right attitude!¡±


    What else does Mocheng want to discourage.


    But where these Zhongzhou Yin Shizong Sect masters would listen, they didn¡¯t care about them one by one.


    Sect Master Chu Tianhen of Mingxian Shengzong stood up directly, preparing to leave.


    "Friend Chu, where are you going?!"


    Mocheng spoke repeatedly.


    "It''s time to go back. I should go to Yunzhou to attend the ceremony. Let''s talk about it this time."


    Chu Tianhen waved his hand.


    Mocheng: "..."


    It seems that a traitor has mixed in among us...


    Happy New Year, my friends!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 262： Now let me know if it’s too late (new

    Chapter 262 Now let me know if it¡¯s too late (Happy New Year)


    Within Yunzhou.


    In a few days, the suzerain succession ceremony of Yin-Yang Array Sect is ready to begin.


    In Zhang Han''s order, he did not leave much time for preparation, but started in a hurry.


    seemed to be worried that he would inherit the hall inviter of the Sect Master of Yin and Yang Formation.


    At this moment, on the floating island where the Yin-Yang Array Sect is located, lights and festoons are everywhere.


    The lines of the formations fill the void.


    These formations echo back and forth, connecting everywhere. They are obviously different formations, but they can be perfectly connected together, which is very clever.


    And above this suspended island, there is a huge formation covering the whole island.


    Fluorescence is exuded in the array method, and when you look up, it seems that the island is always shrouded in the brilliance of the lunar star, and there are countless ancient patterns floating around the lunar star, which is very shocking.


    All these were obviously prepared by Zhang Han.


    The purpose of ?? is to show the power of their Yin-Yang Array Sect and shock some Xiaoxiao.


    Zhang Han''s goal has indeed been achieved.


    Outside the floating island of Yin-Yang Array.


    Countless people from the local forces in Yunzhou looked at this rebuilt suspended island in shock, unable to recover for a long time.


    "This...this...is this still Yin-Yang Formation Sect?"


    "Have you not heard? The disciples of Wudaozong have taken over the Yin-Yang Formation Sect. The Yin-Yang Formation Sect is now backed by Wudaozong. If you thought about it before, you should break it up so as not to cause trouble to your upper body.


    "So, this time we are called to show our muscles?"


    "If people want to show off, you just grow your eyes and watch. The chaos in Yunzhou should also end. It may not be a good thing to be led by Master Zhang Han."


    "Indeed, look at the neighboring Dongzhou. Under the leadership of Taiyi Jianzun, how is the current strength? It is almost hanging us Yunzhou."


    "Can you speak? What does it mean to fight with us in Yunzhou? That''s a level? Dongzhou is afraid that if we can easily send a part of the combat power, we can beat Yunzhou..."


    These forces instantly understood the gap between the two sides.


    This look not only shocked them, but also directly dispelled their ambitions.


    gave them the idea of ??not daring to disobey this ¡®new holy land¡¯.


    The people of these forces are constantly making up their minds.


    Suddenly waves of waves passed in the distance.


    Many influencers subconsciously looked up.


    Only in the sky to the west of them, a huge and incomparable broadsword flew over, carrying dozens of people on the huge sword.


    At the moment the giant sword appeared.


    A sound resounded through the clouds.


    "The Sect Master of the Heavenly Sword Gate of Jingzhou Holy Land and his disciples came to congratulate Zhang Daoyou for becoming the master of the holy land!!"


    When many Yunzhou forces heard this, their pupils suddenly shrank.


    They are all among the Yunzhou, and they are considered to be the top forces. Of course, they know that there are those powerful states in the Shenxing Continent.


    They Yunzhou is considered to be the bottom, but this Jingzhou is different.


    Jingzhou is the top state among the 82 states in the Shenxing Continent.


    These sacred places in the big state actually came to congratulate Zhang Han...


    They are only forces in remote small states, and they don¡¯t know how much influence Wudao Sect has.


    Just when everyone was shocked.


    In the distance, people are constantly flying in, or in other words, a group of forces are flying in.


    Some forces come on a floating giant ship, and some forces come on a giant bird. It¡¯s not surprising that there are many different kinds of forces.


    But the origins of these forces are bigger than the other.


    "Lingzhou Holy Land Praying Sect Sovereign came to congratulate Zhang Daoyou..."


    "Zhongzhou Holy Land Cry Spirit Gate came to congratulate Zhang Daoyou..."


    "Zhongzhou Holy Land..."


    The names of holy places were exposed.


    Many people in Yunzhou suddenly discovered that almost all the people who came were of the holy land level.


    The people of the sect, they seem a little humble here...


    Many glanced at each other, all a little embarrassed, all of them were thinking about whether to leave first and come to visit that Zhang Han another day.


    As for the previous ambitions?


    They all forgot about it uniformly.


    They were originally afraid of Wudaozong, but now they see the terrifying energy of Zhang Han that belongs to it, it is strange that they dare to be ambitious.


    Everyone hesitated whether to leave first.


    I always feel that it is not suitable for them.


    Co is just then.


    The lunar star above the suspended island suddenly burst into light.


    All these fluorescent lights hit the ground and quickly turned into a huge and crystal clear staircase.


    A gentle voice came down the stairs.


    "Everyone, please go up the stairs."


    The words come out.


    Everyone in Yunzhou wanted to regret it and it was of no avail. They could only grit their teeth, pretend that they could not see the people of those holy places, stepped up the stairs, and walked to the island.


    People from other sacred places looked at these people and didn''t say much, but cooperated with each other to put away their mounts or things to control, walked up the stairs, and walked up to the suspended island.


    ¡­¡­


    On the island.


    Conference Hall.


    Zhang Han was sitting on the throne. When he heard that so many forces came to congratulate him, he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    To be honest, he had no idea how much he had influenced him before.


    So I don¡¯t know how many forces are willing to come.


    But now, he was relieved.


    Zhang Hangang wanted to stand up and go to attend the ceremony. He was walking, and suddenly he was taken aback.


    is wrong.


    He didn¡¯t seem to hear anyone from Taiyi Sword Sect?


    Didn¡¯t he personally send someone to invite his senior brother? Is it possible that the senior brother is so unappreciative? ?


    Zhang Han was helpless all at once.


    He seemed to boast in front of the gang of elders that Taiyi Jianzong would definitely arrive.


    But now the big brother has not arrived, but a lot of forces have arrived, which is very embarrassing.


    Now go to inform the senior brother, will it be too late? ?


    Dongzhou is so far from Yunzhou, it must be too late...


    Zhang Han was a little embarrassed, glanced left and right inside the hall, and found that there was no one else, he was relieved.


    "How to do this??"


    Zhang Han frowned, trying to think of a way to make him not embarrassed.


    I can think about it, but I haven¡¯t figured out a way.


    He was silent for a moment, and his heart was overwhelmed, and he didn''t bother to care about it.


    As long as nothing happened to him, no one would ask about it.


    It is impossible for someone to hold this matter.


    Probably not.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Han nodded.


    Immediately, he stopped thinking too much, got up and walked outside the hall.


    He stepped out, and the lunar star in the sky was illuminated by fluorescent light, forming a formation, hovering on the soles of his feet, supporting him in the sky, and flying towards the place where the ceremony was held.


    Happy New Year, friends


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 263： The old pigeon is fine (seeking a monthly pass)

    Chapter 263 The old pigeon is refined (seeking a monthly pass)


    Within Yunzhou.


    On the Yin-Yang Array, the floating island is in the center.


    At this moment, a huge altar has been established here.


    Visitors from many big states are seated here, hosted by many elders of the Yin-Yang Array Sect.


    Those from the Yunzhou forces, the Yin-Yang Array Sect does not treat them differently, and it is also good to entertain them.


    These people are waiting for Zhang Han to come, so that the ceremony can be held.


    They have been waiting for a while.


    But they didn''t look impatient at all, instead they continued to wait quietly.


    In the face of other people, they may have left directly.


    Can face Zhang Han, they dare not do that.


    Zhang Han didn''t come, they just waited, there is no need to fight Zhang Han for this.


    In the waiting of everyone.


    Finally, Zhang Han arrived at this altar.


    I saw Zhang Han walking in the air, every step he took, there was a formation at his feet instantly condensed, carrying him forward.


    All the way to the edge of the altar, he stopped, with his hands on his back, overlooking the surroundings faintly, with a gentle smile on his face as always.


    After seeing Zhang Han, everyone stood up.


    "I have met Zhang Daoyou (see Sovereign)!"


    Everyone saluted.


    Many people in Yunzhou looked at each other, not knowing what to call Zhang Han.


    They and Zhang Han don¡¯t know if they are the same generation or something. If the title is wrong, it will be embarrassing.


    Those people thought about it, but they were still a little confused.


    One of them brightened up, took a step, and shouted loudly.


    "I have seen the yin and yang array saint!"


    The word ?? came out.


    Others also shined brightly. They had all heard of Zhang Han''s ability to arrange formations from the rumors.


    It¡¯s perfectly fine to say "Holy".


    And Zhang Han is the yin and yang formation sect master, taking the word yin and yang, called the yin and yang formation saint.


    completely works.


    figured this out, and the others shouted.


    "I have seen the yin and yang array saint!"


    Hearing voices ringing in all directions on the altar.


    Zhang Han, who fell on the altar, nodded in satisfaction.


    When he heard the words ¡®Yin-Yang Array Saint¡¯, he couldn¡¯t help but stunned for a moment. He glanced sideways at the people of the Yunzhou forces, and he didn¡¯t mean to express any stance.


    But facing the four directions, he gave a ceremony.


    "It is the greatest etiquette for all Taoists to appreciate the noodles and to participate in the ceremony. You don''t need to give more gifts to Taoists."


    "Please take your seats, please."


    Zhang Han smiled and said.


    The words are like a spring breeze, and the elegance of a scholar is fully displayed in him.


    Reach out without making a smile.


    Those who came to the ceremony meant to please Zhang Han.


    At this moment, when he heard Zhang Han¡¯s such kind words, in addition to the thoughts of flattering, he also had a trace of admiration for Zhang Han.


    This world is the strongest respect.


    Zhang Han is not weaker than them.


    And the background is much larger than them, he is a disciple of Innocent Sect.


    Even if Zhang Han is rude to them, they can only hold back.


    I didn''t expect Zhang Han to be so polite.


    This made them feel that Wu Dao Sect''s predecessor Chu was so generous.


    After saluting once again, everyone sat down again, ready to watch the ceremony.


    the other side.


    Zhang Han looked at the crowds seated and was unambiguous, turning his head slightly to look at the elders next to him.


    "Let''s start the ceremony, gather some of the luck that was originally lost in the Holy Land, and let the Yin and Yang Holy Land become stronger again."


    Zhang Han waved his hand and said.


    "Yes, suzerain."


    Several elders nodded one after another, and then prepared to go down and start the ceremony.


    But I haven¡¯t waited for a few elders to go down.


    One of the elders suddenly stood up and stopped several people.


    "Sovereign! Wait! And everyone, wait! We can''t start the ceremony now!!"


    The elder said quickly.


    "Why??"


    Zhang Han raised his eyebrows and looked at the elder.


    "Sect Master, you said before that the Sect Master Taiyi Sect Sect will come in person, but now the Sect Master Taiyi Sword Sect has not come here, and even a representative hasn''t come here, obviously it hasn''t arrived yet. Wouldn''t it be a mistake to start the ceremony at this time? Sect Master''s major event? You guys, you are so sloppy, you can forget such things."


    As the elder spoke, he also accused the elders, spitting at the mouth, and almost cursed directly.


    "Yes, I almost forgot about it..."


    "I remembered this before, and wanted to ask the suzerain, but when things got up, I also forgot about it."


    "This is really our sin. If the relationship between the Sect Master and Taiyi Sword Sovereign deteriorates because of this, then we are really sinners of the Yin and Yang Formation Sect..."


    The other elders also thought of this incident, all of them were very helpless, and seemed to be annoyed that they had forgotten this incident.


    Zhang Han standing next to ??: "..."


    Pretty.


    I let them ignore this.


    At the critical moment, did you remind them again? ?


    Zhang Han took a deep look at the elder who had just spoken.


    This is amazing.


    Good fellow.


    Isn¡¯t this elder the same Zhang Han who was in the conference hall before and asked him if he was defeated by Taiyi Sword Sovereign and fell to the second place.


    this person¡­¡­


    He took it down.


    When he is finished, the first person to clean up is this person!


    Zhang Han gritted his teeth in his heart, but his expression remained calm, not knowing how to answer.


    Is it possible that he can still say that his big brother will not let him dove.


    The leaves are falling, the leaves are falling, the old pigeon is fine!


    Zhang Han complained in his heart.


    The elders came over.


    "Sect Master, Supreme One Sword Master hasn''t arrived yet, why don''t I go and talk with the people of the major forces, and put off the ceremony for a while, and wait for the arrival of Supreme One Sword Master?"


    One of them said immediately.


    "No, Taiyi Jianzun doesn''t care about these rituals, just start the ceremony."


    Zhang Han shook his head and refused.


    "Sect Master, this is not good, Taiyi Jianzun does not care, but our Yin-Yang Formation Sect has to care. If it is spread out by others, we said that our Yin-Yang Formation Sect will start the ceremony without waiting for Taiyi Jianzun, and be negligent of Taiyi Jianzun. A blow, that is a major event in the relationship between Dongyun and the two states."


    Some elders said so.


    "Well, I also support the suspension of the ceremony."


    "Sect Master and I am too, Taiyi Jianzun is the Sect Master Senior Brother. Compared with the relationship of those forces present, the relationship between the Sect Master Senior Brother is obviously more important and it is worth waiting for."


    "Sovereign..."


    Several elders all mean this.


    These words made Zhang Han extremely helpless, and he didn''t know what to say to refute.


    He thought about it for a long time, but in the end he could only plan to lose face, tell the facts, and talk about other things after the ceremony.


    Just when Zhang Han opened his mouth and wanted to speak.


    A piercing sword sound broke through the air in the distance.


    Buzz...


    Happy New Year''s Day!


    (End of this chapter)

 ~： Happy New Year, friends

    Happy New Year, friends


    Happy New Year, my little friends, the cabbage is still outside, so I can¡¯t go back and update it. It will be updated today, and the one owed today will be made up tomorrow. The fourth will still be updated!


    Remember to have fun on New Year''s Day!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 264： Ye Luo arrives (seeking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 264 Ye Luo arrives (seeking monthly ticket)


    Within Yunzhou.


    Yin-Yang Array Sect, above the altar of grand ceremony.


    Buzz...


    When the piercing sound of the sword sounded.


    The minds of all the people in the four sides of the altar couldn''t help but be in a daze, vaguely as if they saw a sharp sword slashing at them.


    This sword made them feel weak, and it seemed that they could not resist it anyway.


    At the moment when this sword struck.


    All the talents woke up suddenly.


    One by one was sweating coldly, as if he had been tortured.


    When I look at the sky far away, there is panic in my eyes.


    Just a sword sound can make them stupefied...


    If it is actual combat, this trance, they will be over.


    Everyone is thinking about who the person is, and their eyes widened, wanting to see who is here.


    In their sight.


    In the distant skyline, one after another sword light flew.


    The sword light headed by it was very overbearing, and ripples appeared in the space wherever it went, and it seemed that it could not bear the edge of the sword light.


    Soon, this sword light fell on the altar sky.


    I saw people standing on those sword lights, and everyone was stepping on a flying sword under their feet.


    Those sword lights are formed by flying swords under these people''s feet.


    The person headed by ?? was indeed Ye Luo.


    At this moment, Ye Luo, wearing a fairy-flowing misty rain robe, black hair like ink dancing with the wind, his handsome face with indifference, his hands on his back, and a flying sword on the sole of his feet, like a supreme sword fairy Overlooking the human room.


    When everyone saw Ye Lu, they immediately understood Ye Luo¡¯s identity.


    The big disciple of Wudao Sect!


    The one who ranked first in the Wanzong Competition!


    This is Zhang Han¡¯s senior, and it¡¯s not surprising that he came to attend the ceremony.


    is just the strength of this person, which really shocked them.


    Especially those of the top holy land masters, they also discussed during the Ten Thousand Sects Grand Competition, they felt that the strength of Ye Luo and others was already comparable to them, and they were considered to be the masters of the holy land.


    But how long has passed since then.


    They actually have a feeling that they can''t beat Ye Luo.


    Is this an illusion?


    Still saying that Ye Luo stepping on a horse is just open.


    The strength is very good, just like riding on the Rockets.


    Zhang Han on the other side was very excited.


    He almost confessed to these elders.


    At the critical moment, his big brother actually appeared.


    Sure enough!


    His big brother would not do this kind of pigeon-man thing!


    It''s all right now, his face is finally saved.


    But...


    Although his face was saved, he should remember the grudge, he will not forget it.


    Zhang Han took a deep look at the elder who had spoken before.


    "The elder, you are very good. I know to remind me. I don¡¯t know your specific situation. I wonder if the elder can tell me something, and I can reward you."


    is obviously chilly.


    Ke Zhang Han Leng said it in a very gentle tone.


    "Huh? Sect Master, these are all things we should do as elders. If we want to reward or something, it is not necessary. Rewarding is something that a mediocre and corrupt sect master can do."


    The long boss said with a big face.


    Zhang Han: "..."


    It is indeed you.


    Just finished talking about rewarding you on the front foot, you said on the back foot that rewarding would be done by the faint and corrupt suzerain.


    This is what I can tell you...


    It¡¯s a miracle that you can live to this day.


    Zhang Hanqiang held back his anger and continued to ask questions.


    "Well, you are right, but as the sect master, I need to know some information about the elders in the sect."


    Zhang Han still has that kind of gentleness on his face, but this kind of gentleness gradually becomes stiff and reluctant.


    "It turns out that this is the case. The lord, the old man is named Xu, his name is Ranyang, and the road name is also Ranyang. Whatever the lord calls him, he can call him.


    The elder was still smiling, completely unaware of anything.


    "Okay, I wrote it down."


    Zhang Han took a deep breath and said slowly.


    finished.


    He got up and left.


    leaned towards Ye Luo.


    "Big Brother."


    Zhang Han approached while making a sound.


    "Well, Second Junior Brother, how are you doing these days?"


    Ye Luo standing on the flying sword also spoke softly.


    "Of course it''s good, big brother... your realm has improved a lot."


    Zhang Han approached Ye Luo, froze for a moment, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes.


    Of course he can see it.


    Ye Luo''s cultivation base is much stronger.


    This is not a little thing.


    is a lot stronger.


    To the point where he can''t even see through.


    "Well, I have some understanding of the Mahayana that Master said."


    Ye Luo admitted it.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han frowned suddenly.


    Mahayana? !


    Does this realm really exist? Still realized by the big brother? ?


    This is too fierce.


    It is really necessary to open another realm behind the tribulation realm.


    Zhang Han just wanted to ask something more.


    but heard Ye Luo''s voice transmission.


    "Second, hold your ceremony first. These things will be discussed later."


    Ye Luo said through transmission.


    "Okay, but big brother, why are you coming so slowly? I almost thought you were not coming."


    Zhang Han originally wanted to turn around and leave, but suddenly thought of something, Transsion asked.


    "If I don''t come later, will you be embarrassed?"


    Ye Luo answered with a seemingly smiling voice.


    The words come out.


    Zhang Han was speechless.


    Unexpectedly, his big brother actually has a black belly.


    He was too lazy to say something, turned around and planned to leave, to hold the ceremony.


    Ye Luo watched Zhang Han leave, and didn''t mean to sit down, but the sword was quietly on the sky, overlooking below.


    Not far away, Shen Caijun came with Yujian, looked at Zhang Han''s back, and touched his chin.


    "Boss, I have a question, I don''t know if I should ask."


    Shen Caijun said.


    "I don¡¯t know if I should ask, then don¡¯t ask."


    Ye Luo glanced at his little brother, rolled his eyes and said.


    "Don''t, boss, my question is very simple."


    Shen Caijun said repeatedly.


    "Look at you, you must say it, and you must ask if you can ask, aren''t you owed."


    Ye Luo said angrily.


    "Ahem, the boss, I asked? That what, Master, oh no, our Taiyi Jianzong Feng Wudaozong is the ancestor, then the boss of the master is my ancestor, um, our ancestor in the end What will it be?"


    Shen Caijun asked cautiously.


    "Ok?"


    Ye Luo looked at Shen Caijun weirdly.


    "Then, boss, I have no other meaning, just curious, I think that the master teaches the boss is the sword, and the one who teaches your junior is also the formation. I heard that Master Su is an incomparable flesh, and Master Tantai is Chess, how many things does the Patriarch know?"


    Shen Caijun asked very puzzled.


    "This... Tao is nothing. If you understand this sentence, you will probably understand."


    Ye Luo was taken aback, then smiled.


    "Boss, you seem to know it well."


    "I am a master disciple of my family, do you think I might not understand?"


    "Why do your apprentices, boss, become more useless?"


    Ye Luo: "??"


    make up for yesterday¡¯s update!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 266： The Hidden Trace of Chu Tian

    Chapter 266 The Hidden Trace of Chu Tian


    Within Yunzhou.


    In the night, floating islands, inside the conference hall.


    Zhang Han sat in the throne and waited quietly.


    The ceremony has ended, and the people who watched the ceremony have also left after talking with him, and the Yin-Yang Array Sect has been cleansed down.


    There are only a few sects, and they did not leave after the ceremony.


    For example, Taiyi Jianzong.


    At this moment, Zhang Han was sitting on the throne, waiting for Ye Luo to come and look for him.


    Although the two sides did not communicate when to meet each other, Zhang Han felt that his elder brother knew him and would definitely come here to look for him.


    Zhang Han waited.


    After he waited for a while.


    Finally, a familiar figure entered the scope of his spiritual consciousness.


    It is his big brother Ye Luo.


    "Just know that big brother understands what I mean."


    Zhang Han shook his head and smiled, and got up from the throne.


    Prepare to welcome the arrival of Ye Luo.


    Wow...


    A sound of breaking through the air sounded.


    The next moment, Ye Luo came to the entrance of the conference hall.


    is still wearing that arrogant Xianliu Yanyu robe, expressionless, the indifference that belongs to the sword immortal is fully displayed.


    "Master, are you here? Come in, let''s talk about the Mahayana state."


    Zhang Han spoke repeatedly, he was curious about this Mahayana realm.


    Want to know all the news about this Mahayana realm right away.


    "Wait, no hurry, second child, are you sure you know everything about your Yin-Yang Array Sect?"


    Ye Luo looked at Zhang Han with a strange smile.


    "That''s for sure, brother, brother, but I inherited...well, okay, don''t count it, I only inherited it for not long, and there are many things that I can''t check."


    Zhang Han had planned to open his mouth and said it well, but after thinking about it, he felt that there was something in the words of his senior brother.


    So he cares, can only change his tone and tell the truth.


    It did not take long for him to inherit the Yin and Yang Formation Sect, and he was known to be busy. He did not fully grasp everything about the Yin and Yang Formation Sect, so he said that most of the power was in the hands of the elders, and he had not had time to gather it.


    "Well, there are many things too late to check, too late to see someone near you, you can''t even detect it, your ability is getting worse and worse."


    Ye Luo looked at Zhang Han and rolled his eyes.


    He turned his head slightly.


    ''S eyes were very straight and locked in the void outside the conference hall.


    "Not coming out yet?"


    Ye Luo said coldly.


    While talking, he slowly pulled out the pitch-black Lingbao Wild Sword, as if he was about to start a fight with a big disagreement.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han was also taken aback for a moment, but he quickly returned to his mind, his mind was released frantically, and he scanned his surroundings.


    He deliberately looked for it.


    Soon I found a void that was wrong.


    Vaguely there was a wave of mana spreading out of the void, and it was obvious that someone was hiding in it.


    learned this.


    Zhang Han almost lost his breath, and the gentleness on his face disappeared instantly.


    At his own site, he was stared at, he didn''t know yet.


    If that''s the case, it''s fine, but only if Ye Luo reminds him to find out, this face is very embarrassing.


    Zhang Han''s face was sullen, the light of the lunar star shone down, and his whole body began to flicker with fluorescence, as if he was about to start arraying.


    "Xiaoyou Zhang, Xiaoyou Ye, don¡¯t have to do it, there is nothing wrong with being poor!"


    There was a ripple in the void, and Chu Tianhen, the master of the Mingxian Shengzong, one of the Sejongmen in Zhongzhou Yin, walked out of it.


    "Chu Tianhen! Senior Chu?! What are you doing in sneaky hiding here!"


    Seeing the visitor, Zhang Han''s expression was strange, and he didn''t know why.


    Ye Luo saw Chu Tianhen and didn''t know each other, but Zhang Han seemed to know him, so he didn''t put himself in a state of fighting. He stood quietly and watched the conversation between the two.


    "Xiaoyou Zhang, Xiaoyou Ye, Pang Dao has no malice. Pang Dao is just here to congratulate Zhang Xiaoyou on becoming the master of a holy land. It is just because Pang Dao has a special status and comes out with an open mind. It will inevitably be troublesome, so I just need to hide."


    Chu Tianhen quickly explained.


    He explained, and looked at Ye Luo, a dignified look flashed in his eyes.


    He succeeded in hiding by relying on a concealed spirit treasure. He didn''t expect that Ye Luo could still see him through, which is really remarkable.


    "You are the Sect Master of the Sejong Sect of Yin in Zhongzhou. It is indeed not good to come out openly, but... the ceremony has been over for so long, so you are looking for a reason, and you want to find a better one?"


    Zhang Han¡¯s mouth twitched, feeling that the other party was insulting his IQ.


    "This, ahem, Pang Dao just wants to see how the two little friends are in their spiritual sense. I didn''t expect the two little friends to be so strong in spiritual sense."


    Chu Tianhen coughed again and again, very embarrassed.


    "I think you want to peek at our cultivation methods, right?"


    Zhang Han ruthlessly exposed Chu Tianhen''s mind.


    He looked at the other person¡¯s expression and understood what the other person meant, and he was relieved.


    Although the person in front of him is afraid of their cultivation techniques, in general, there is no malicious intent.


    He can still remember the puppets the other party gave him last time.


    Just anyway.


    He was embarrassed in front of his big brother.


    I can¡¯t even find it...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 267： Mahayana is Consummation (see monthly pass)

    Chapter 267 Mahayana is Consummation (seeking monthly ticket)


    The entrance of the conference hall.


    Zhang Han stared at Chu Tianhen with his eyes tightly, and he unrelentingly dismantled Chu Tianhen, with a very strong attitude.


    has no regard for Chu Tianhen.


    He knows very well that with the combat power of his big brother, it is very likely that he will be able to defeat the person in front of him.


    Even if it can¡¯t, add him absolutely.


    So there is no need to consider the identity of Chu Tianhen at all.


    "No, nothing."


    Chu Tianhen made a haha, but didn''t admit it at all.


    "Then you just came to congratulate?"


    Zhang Han asked without expression.


    "Yes, Xiaoyou Zhang, you have become the master of a holy land, and you must come to congratulate you."


    Chu Tianhen nodded openly.


    "Then you are done congratulating, can you leave?"


    Zhang Han said directly.


    "Yes, of course, I will leave first."


    Chu Tianhen also understood that he had committed a big taboo.


    In the world of spiritual practice, peeking into the practice of others is a big taboo. If you change to someone else, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to do it directly.


    also lost his identity is not simple.


    Chu Tianhen turned around and prepared to leave. Before leaving, he took another look at Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo''s strength really shocked him.


    Obviously at the time of the Wanzong Grand Competition, this Ye Luo was not so strong yet.


    At that time, he also secretly observed those disciples of Innocent Sect.


    Ye Luo''s combat power at that time was not as good as him.


    In other words, in the Wudaozong at that time, except for the ¡®mysterious¡¯ Sect Master Chu, he was able to suppress everyone else.


    But now...


    He was not sure that he could defeat Ye Luo.


    Chu Tianhen also didn''t want to practice whether he could defeat Ye Luo, turned around and flew away from the floating island.


    In an instant, he disappeared in the eyes of Zhang Han and Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo saw this, and also withdrew his weapon.


    "Let''s go, that person has already left, don''t need to look, enter the hall and talk."


    Ye Luo walked into the conference hall.


    Zhang Han took a deep look at the direction Chu Tianhen left, and followed Ye Luo into the conference hall.


    As he entered the conference hall, he conveniently placed an isolation formation just in case.


    After entering the conference hall.


    Ye Luo sat directly on the throne, completely ignoring that it was Zhang Han''s territory, and seemed familiar.


    The corners of Zhang Han''s mouth twitched, and he couldn''t say much, after all, Ye Luo was his big brother.


    "Big Brother."


    Zhang Han stood there and saluted as a sign of respect.


    "Well, your cultivation base is really going to be a snack, and you don''t even know that you are prying. If you wait for me to leave and the person comes back, what will you do? You are afraid that you won''t even be able to find it."


    Ye Luo raised his eyebrows and glanced at Zhang Han, and said.


    "Big brother, I know, I''ll get to know the sect more later, and then set up a large formation in the sect to imprison the void, so that no one can look at it."


    Zhang Han did not intend to refute this.


    He also knew that this time it was not the big brother who was teasing him, but that he was really embarrassed this time.


    was spied on by others, but has not been found at all.


    "It¡¯s good if you know it, okay, don¡¯t be stern, you become the master of a holy land, this is a good thing, you should be happy."


    Ye Luo shook his head and said.


    Zhang Han: "..."


    Big brother, you are not right.


    Am I still happy?


    In my original ideal, I am the future Sect Master of Wudao Sect.


    As a result, now I have become the Lord of the Holy Land, so am I still happy? ?


    Zhang Han felt a big head, and quickly wanted to change the topic.


    "Master, what is going on in the Mahayana state you are talking about? Did you really realize that state, Big Brother?"


    Zhang Han asked.


    "I have realized something, but I haven''t completely opened up that realm. I think I have touched the threshold."


    Ye Luo didn''t hold onto this topic, but followed Zhang Han''s words and went to the''Mahayana Realm''.


    He did have some understanding of the Mahayana realm, which led to a further improvement in his strength.


    He has a feeling that once he truly opens up the Mahayana state, it must be the time when his strength will change.


    "So big brother, what is the Mahayana state?"


    Zhang Han asked.


    "I just realized some understanding, not completely reached the Mahayana state. All I can say is just some guesses. Just listen to me, brother."


    Ye Luo pondered for a moment, and did not directly choose to answer, but said so.


    "Senior brother, just say it, the younger brother has his own measure."


    Zhang Han rolled his eyes. He is not someone who doesn''t know what is good or bad. Even if he really tells him how to open up the realm, he will consider whether he can practice.


    "Okay, the so-called Mahayana state, I feel like I have divided all of my body."


    Ye Luo said slowly.


    "Huh? Divide and separate? Is it a big brother? We have to take out all the internal organs in the body? Put them separately?"


    Zhang Han was a little confused, but he didn''t know why.


    "Your understanding... I mean to separate the soul, the body, and the Taoist mind, and cultivate everything to perfection. Of course, the internal organs you are talking about are referring to the body. It is also necessary to get the words, the consummation of the internal organs is the stage of physical consummation."


    Leaves a detailed explanation.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han frowned in thought.


    Dividing the body into three aspects: soul, body, and Taoism, and cultivating all three aspects to perfection, is it Mahayana?


    This should be about ordinary monks. For them, it should be different.


    For example, Su Qianyuan, the third child, does not have a soul, so how can it be achieved?


    Thinking of this, Zhang Handang even asked.


    "Brother, how do you reach Mahayana like that of the three junior brothers?"


    Zhang Han said, just ask if you don¡¯t understand.


    "I just said it, just listen to it, and what I''m talking about is just an analogy. We are all different in practice, so we need to understand our own Mahayana. The so-called Mahayana means perfection. My physical body wants to be Mahayana, but I don¡¯t train like the third junior brother, but I need to transform my body into a sword. When I reach that point, I will be perfect.


    Ye Luo reluctantly explained to Zhang Han again.


    "So, Mahayana means Consummation?"


    Zhang Han thoughtfully, as if he had realized something.


    "Yes, Mahayana means consummation!"


    Ye Luo nodded and said decisively.


    Although Mahayana has never appeared in history, he feels that Mahayana exists!


    This is not only because of what Master said to him, but also what he felt.


    His realm is indeed a bit beyond the Transcending Tribulation Realm. After some comprehension, he can vaguely feel that he has touched the threshold of a new realm...


    "Master, I understand."


    Zhang Han touched his chin, his eyes flashed, and he understood what...


    Ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 268： Line of Fate (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 268 Line of Fate (seeking monthly ticket)


    Dongzhou area.


    Tianwu Mountain, Wudaozong.


    Tianfa Temple.


    Su Xi sits quietly in the Dharma Hall, with several books in front of her.


    At this moment, Su Xi closed her eyes tightly, as if it had reached a critical moment of spiritual practice.


    Before Su Xi, the sealed starfish was still there.


    Although the starfish cannot escape the seal, it is still possible to simply communicate with Su Xi.


    Of course he also knew what Su Xi was thinking.


    Just a few days ago, the little girl actually asked him if she could transform the spell that temporarily controlled the heart into a spell that turned people into puppets.


    Knowing this, of course the starfish can¡¯t do it.


    But then Su Xi¡¯s words were even more outrageous, asking him directly, if you want to make people like a puppet, do you need to control the line of other people¡¯s fate...


    This starfish bluffed.


    I don¡¯t know how to answer at all.


    When Su Xi saw this, she could only choose to practice hard by herself.


    "It''s really whimsical, but also the line of fate..."


    "Obviously, I was still a mortal little girl a few days ago. After reading two books, I drew some fate line directly with me. If you can realize the fate line, then I have lived for so long, and I have lived on a dog? ?"


    "Really, fix the mind-controlling I gave you well?"


    The starfish kept complaining in his mind.


    He is too speechless for this mortal little girl.


    Don''t cultivate well and grow up, and then let him go, he must do something fancy.


    Returning the line of fate, what kind of puppet.


    If a mortal can show this kind of operation, what kind of an old monster like him who has lived for not knowing how long is it?


    So Haixing just thinks that Su Xi is a newborn calf and ignorant.


    In short, his starfish ¡®Sage Sovereign of Heaven¡¯s Glory¡¯ put the words here.


    If this Su Xi can really toss out something, then he can go back to the former Lingzhou and swallow the entire Lingzhou.


    Just when the starfish''s heart is beeping wildly.


    Su Xi, who was sitting still in front, finally opened his eyes.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, a purple light flashed through her pupils.


    The light just passed away in a flash.


    But it was caught by the starfish.


    Herstar is dazed.


    I always feel that something is wrong with this mortal little girl.


    You can take a closer look, it''s still a mortal.


    What''s wrong with this.


    Starfish can¡¯t figure it out.


    Sitting on the side, Su Xi didn''t pay attention to the sea star''s thoughts, but looked at the books in front of her with big eyes.


    Her idea really works.


    A few days ago, when she had been struggling to understand, she thought of what Tantai Luoxue had said to her, that she could come to the Dharma Hall to see, so she went to the Dharma Hall to read.


    When she came to the Hall of Falun Gong, she naturally understood that there were countless cultivating methods in the Hall of Falun Gong that could provide cultivation.


    However, she did not use these laws to practice, but read them.


    Su Xi also remembered what Tantai Luoxue had said to her. Wudaozong preached but did not teach the Fa. She could watch these fa decisions, but she could not practice.


    According to the words of senior sister Tantai Luoxue, what she needs is to learn from these methods and then realize her own way.


    Su Xi is also very obedient.


    After seeing so many cultivating methods, I was shocked that I had never tried cultivation, but just kept studying hard.


    No matter what book, she will read it.


    It also includes the book about the history of Wudaozong, the history of Master, and the experience and practice of fellow students.


    Finally, after reading many books.


    Su Xi''s inspiration flashed, and she thought of it a little.


    It is recorded in some books that every mortal has a destiny, and destiny is like a thread, manipulating every mortal¡¯s life.


    This fate is like a puppet pulling a thread, controlling the puppet.


    Su Xi felt that this was almost the same as the puppet mentioned by the master. After asking about the starfish, she realized it by herself.


    Trying to rely on the dhammas that I have seen before, to comprehend a method.


    Su Xi''s actions are equivalent to creating a new method.


    The risk of creating your own method is great. Every point needs to be deduced countless times. Once a bit goes wrong, it is very easy to get confused.


    The average monk dare not try to create his own method.


    But mortals like Su Xi did this.


    In deducing the method, Su Xi never failed at any point, as if God was blessing her in the dark.


    It was so successful.


    Su Xi promoted a method that can manipulate others, and it is manipulated from the perspective of fate.


    Just because it is a start-up, the effect is estimated to be not very good.


    "Go and try the effect."


    Su Xi can''t wait to try the effect of this method she has realized by herself.


    She thought, got up from the ground, and first put the books in front of her back in place.


    Then pick up the starfish before preparing to go out.


    "Little girl, if you don''t read books, have you fixed your fate line?"


    A voice came from among the starfish.


    "Senior Saint, it has been repaired."


    Su Xi stopped, looked down at the starfish, and said seriously.


    "It''s been repaired? Little girl, I think you are honest on the surface. When you tell a lie, you are very numb."


    Starfish froze for a moment, and then uttered again, showing that he didn''t believe that Su Xi could play such a fancy game as a mortal.


    "Senior Sage, I have really repaired it."


    Su Xi repeated it.


    "I do not believe!"


    Haixing didn¡¯t believe it at all.


    "Senior Saint, I will show you how to show it?"


    Su Xi had no choice but to say so.


    "Okay! What do you control the line of fate, right? Yes, come on, I will turn off all my defenses for you, you just operate, as long as you can hurt me a cent today, you will call Tianyao in the future Holy King!"


    The starfish flickered, and the voice came out.


    Hear this.


    Su Xi decisively wants to use her own comprehension method to prove herself.


    It seems that the first time she used the method, her movements were a little stiff.


    After using it twice, she succeeded in using the method she had understood.


    I saw that when Su Xi showed up, her pupils turned purple, which was mysterious, and between her ten fingers, a thread that was invisible to others appeared suddenly.


    Su Xi''s heart moved.


    These thread lifts seemed to have been given a soul, and quickly entangled the starfish, and in just a moment, they all entangled the starfish.


    During this period, Su Xi didn''t feel any resistance at all, and she completely controlled the starfish.


    This feeling¡­¡­


    As if the starfish is her original body, as her heart moves, the starfish also moves with her, and she can also know everything about the starfish in a single thought.


    The starfish is in front of her, there is no privacy at all...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 269： Your method is not very powerful (please ask for a monthly pass)

    Chapter 269 Your method is not very powerful (see monthly ticket)


    Wu Dao Zong, in the Hall of Dharma Transmission.


    Su Xi looked at the starfish in front of him that he could control at will.


    The moment her thread touches the starfish, she can fully control the starfish.


    As if the starfish is her body.


    At the same time, everything about the starfish has no privacy in her eyes.


    She can see inside the starfish, the primordial spirit that belongs to Shengjun Tianyao, and she can also see all the memory inheritance of Shengjun Tianyao.


    "Sage Emperor of Tianyao, once caused a catastrophe in Lingzhou, and was later sealed..."


    "This primordial spirit is so cute. I saw that the primordial spirit of Tianyao Shengjun looked so fierce, but this primordial spirit is so cute..."


    Su Xi did not look too much at Tianyao''s memory, but simply glanced at it and ignored it.


    What caught her attention was the primordial **** of Tianyao Shengjun.


    Sage Monarch Tianyao¡¯s primordial spirit is not what she saw last time, it is extremely vicious, like a demon crawling out of the dark abyss.


    The Tianyao Shengjun Yuanshen in her sight was just a bigger starfish, with round hands and feet, a little unusually cute, without any fierceness at all.


    Su Xi just looked at Yuanshen for a while, and then put down the thread.


    When releasing the starfish when the thread is lifted.


    Sage Monarch Tianyao''s consciousness instantly recovered, and his entire starfish exploded, shaking frantically.


    "You...what did you do to me?!"


    Tianyao Shengjun is stunned.


    He let go of all defenses, and then...


    Then his consciousness seemed to be controlled by something and closed up, completely unaware of what happened.


    But the only thing he knew was that he had just been controlled.


    And the person who controls him is the mortal little girl in front of him...


    He felt like he was dreaming. He saw every move of this mortal little girl in his eyes, but just under his nose, the little girl realized something that could control people with one hand.


    He didn''t even notice it? !


    "Huh? I didn''t do anything. I just looked at your memory and soul. Your soul is so cute."


    Su Xi said.


    The words come out.


    The starfish almost didn''t have a fryer.


    "Do you see my soul???"


    "What kind of monsters are you, how can you still look at my soul?"


    If the starfish hadn''t been sealed, he would have to jump out and pinch Su Xi, to kill him.


    "Yes, that''s the one who controls the fate line."


    Su Xi replied.


    "You really realized it? You are a monster, right..."


    The starfish can''t believe it.


    "Well...I really realized it, Senior Saint, you didn''t see it just now."


    Su Xi said truthfully.


    "Your move is a bit weird, but you can do it when I am not prepared. As long as I am prepared, you can''t control me at all!"


    Haixing decisively changed the subject, and did not want to continue to talk about his soul.


    "No! As long as I have controlled you, Senior Shengjun once, I will leave a mark. When I control you for the second time, any defense is useless! Don''t believe me, look at Senior Shengjun."


    Su Xi''s small face is full of seriousness.


    The moment the words fell.


    She stretched out her hands, and the invisible thread came out of her fingers again.


    The line-lifting car quickly spread to the starfish like a familiar road.


    In just a moment, the starfish entangled the group.


    This time, regardless of whether the starfish was prepared or not, he directly controlled the starfish.


    It''s just that Su Xi didn''t control it for long, so he let go of the starfish.


    The starfish consciousness has returned again, and the whole star is not good.


    "you you you¡­"


    Seastar really doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    He has spent all his mind on defense this time, but it has no effect at all.


    Faced with Su Xi''s line-up, he was unpredictable and was directly controlled.


    True as Su Xi said, once he leaves a mark, any defense is of no use to him?


    Haixing suddenly felt the horror of Su Xi''s method.


    "Senior Saint, I just said, my idea is feasible."


    Su Xi is still very happy. When she talked to Haixing about her idea before, the other party didn''t believe it, so now it''s time to believe it.


    "Yes, yes, it works, it works, can you remove the imprint you said for me?"


    Starfish asked cautiously.


    "Huh? I still don''t know how to remove the mark."


    Su Xi shook her head and said.


    She understood how to use her method. The specifics were not perfect yet. Of course, she didn''t know how to do it.


    "You don''t know how to eliminate this??"


    Herstar is dazed.


    Is there anyone who enlightened you like this? ?


    "correct."


    Su Xi nodded.


    Hear this.


    The starfish was silent, and didn''t want to say more.


    Whose enlightenment method is like this.


    Only understand how to attack, and don¡¯t care about the others.


    But when he thought that the other party was a mortal before, he was relieved.


    "Then you should work harder to perfect your method, and then remove the imprint on my body. Then I will reward you with a great teaching inheritance!"


    Herstar said, half perplexed and half persuaded.


    "But, Senior Saint, I am going to go back to the sleeping hall, and I have been uncomfortable in the Hall of Transmission. Also, Senior Saint, I just finished reading your memory. It seems that your method is not very powerful."


    Su Xi recalled the memory of the starfish she had just seen, and spoke subconsciously.


    Starfish: "..."


    You can still peek into memory in this way? ? ?


    You can peek into the memory, that''s all.


    But after you have peeped, why do you want to say it? ?


    It''s fine to say it.


    But why do you still have to say, your method seems to be not very powerful? ?


    The starfish was silent, and said nothing more.


    Su Xi watched the starfish did not speak, and did not continue to speak, holding the starfish in his hand, and walking toward the outside of the Hall of Transmission.


    She had just walked out of the door of the Hall of Transmission, planning to turn a corner and go back to her bedroom.


    At a glance, I saw the figure running wild on the main hall square from outside the Dharma Hall...


    It looks like it''s still Guo Ben? ?


    is wrong.


    Su Xi rubbed her eyes and looked at it again.


    Look carefully, it''s not Guo Ben, but he didn''t wear a shirt.


    And, this person is a bit familiar...


    It seems to be...Senior Brother?


    Senior brothers are jumping around in the main hall square.


    However, should she go and say hello to Senior Brother San.


    Su Xi hesitated, she didn''t want to deal with people.


    But I have seen the third brother.


    Don¡¯t say hello, it doesn¡¯t seem to make sense.


    I thought for a long time.


    Su Xi still decided to go over and say hello.


    They are all the same door. See you when you look up and lower your head. She can''t always avoid them.


    Furthermore, she read the practice books written by fellow students, and she also learned that all of them have very close relationships with each other.


    She also wants to have a good relationship with her fellow students...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 270： Confident Su Qianyuan (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 270 Confident Su Qianyuan (seeking monthly pass)


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    The main hall square.


    At this moment, Su Qianyuan was running wildly on the square with joy.


    His upper body is naked. Although he has muscles, it is not so obvious. It belongs to those refined types. It seems unremarkable, but if he fights, he can burst out with extremely terrifying power.


    And in his hand, he held an axe that exuded brilliance.


    Can''t help Su Qianyuan to be unhappy.


    He was finally convinced by this axe not long ago.


    Axe also completely recognized him.


    Really complies with the old saying.


    Twisted melon is not sweet, but it quenches thirst.


    Axe doesn¡¯t recognize him and can¡¯t hold him back.


    In the end, I didn¡¯t give in.


    After getting the approval of the axe.


    Su Qianyuan also knew the function of this axe.


    This axe also belongs to the high-grade spirit treasure, and is named Pankong Axe.


    Don''t look at the sharp edges on the surface of this axe. In fact, this axe doesn''t have any hacking effect at all.


    The sharpness of this axe is just for decoration, so just look at it.


    In fact, the real function is to confine the space and disturb the minds of others.


    This can completely make up for Su Qianyuan''s shortcomings.


    What Su Qianyuan lacks is speed.


    This empty axe can confine the space and disturb the minds of others. It is undoubtedly helping Su Qianyuan to create a fighter.


    As long as Su Qianyuan can touch the enemy personally, he still has the final say on how to fight.


    His punch is that both Senior Brother and Second Senior Brother don''t want to take it hard.


    "You have to find someone to learn from each other!"


    Su Qianyuan can''t wait to find someone to try his current combat effectiveness.


    But I thought about it a little bit.


    He was silent.


    Now in the clan, who has he beaten?


    Looking for a master? Give Master a try? ?


    just forget it.


    He was afraid that he would be slapped by the master so that he didn''t even know who he was.


    Senior Bai Ze? What is the difference between looking for this and looking for a master...


    Then he doesn¡¯t have a choice anymore, look for the Fourth Junior Sister?


    Su Qianyuan thought of the Wanzong Grand Competition, and Tantai Luoxue fell on the chessboard, looking like a world of self-containedness.


    Who else is in their Wudao Sect? ?


    Li Ergang? He went to bully a cook, it didn''t seem very good.


    Ao Yu?


    Ao Yu!


    Su Qianyuan thought of this name, his eyes brightened, and he felt that this was a very suitable candidate.


    I can think about it again. Master seems to say that Ao Yu is from their Wudaozong guardian beast or something.


    to beat their Wudao Sect¡¯s guardian beast, which is not good either.


    What Su Qianyuan thought, he couldn''t think of a candidate.


    at this time.


    A weak voice sounded behind him.


    "Three, three brothers."


    Su Qianyuan quickly turned around and looked around.


    At a glance, he saw Su Xi standing there timidly.


    "Little Junior Sister, why are you here?"


    Su Qianyuan was taken aback, and then asked.


    "Senior Brother, I just came out of the Hall of Faculty, and saw Senior Brother San running here, so I came here."


    Su Xi replied very well.


    "Oh, this way, how are you doing, Junior Sister?"


    Su Qianyuan asked with a smile.


    Although it was a question, he didn''t think that Su Xi could repair anything.


    After all, Su Xi''s entry time is short.


    Even if the talent is evil, you have to practice for a while.


    "Thank you brother for your concern, sister sister has achieved success in her practice."


    Su Xi said truthfully.


    "Achieved????"


    Su Qianyuan was stunned.


    True and false, this junior girl is full of calculations, but how long has it been for her formal practice.


    This has been achieved? ?


    "Junior Sister, are you sure you have completed your cultivation?"


    Su Qianyuan still didn''t believe it.


    But think about it again.


    In the experience left by the disciples of the Wudao School in that book, it seems that they have a clue in a few days.


    It doesn¡¯t seem strange that the little junior sister has figured out her clues.


    Thinking about this, Su Qianyuan was a little relieved.


    "Brother San, I have indeed cultivated something. If you don¡¯t believe me, Brother San, we can discuss it."


    Su Xi''s face suddenly bulged.


    was questioned by Starfish, and then questioned by her own third brother, it is only strange that she is not annoyed.


    "Little Junior Sister, do you want to learn from me?"


    Su Qianyuan was taken aback, feeling that he had heard it wrong.


    "Yes! Three brothers, I want to discuss with you!"


    Su Xi''s tone is very firm.


    Hear this.


    Su Qianyuan is happy.


    He is an incomparable physical body, comparable to the existence of Cross Tribulation Realm, oh no, ordinary Cross Tribulation Realm can kill him with one punch.


    Even if the Tianjiao level crossed the Tribulation Realm and took him a punch, he would cry for a long time.


    But in front of him such a presence, his junior sister actually said to him to learn from each other? ?


    This is really just that the newborn calves are not afraid of tigers.


    is good or not.


    Let¡¯s learn, let this little sister know that the sky is high and the earth is thick.


    With this thought in mind, Su Qianyuan immediately spoke.


    "Well, since you said that, Junior Sister, let¡¯s have a discussion. I don¡¯t use any weapons and only have one hand. As long as Junior Sister can make me take a step back, even if I lose, Junior Sister, do you think so? how is it?"


    Su Qianyuan is very arrogant.


    "it is good."


    Su Xi did not argue too much, and wanted to start to see the truth.


    See this scene.


    Su Qianyuan said nothing more.


    stepped aside, ready to put down the empty axe.


    "Guwazi, be careful, this girl''s aura is very wrong, very mysterious and special, don''t be careless, or the gutter will capsize."


    The axe sound of the empty axe sounded in Su Qianyuan''s mind, reminding Su Qianyuan not to be careless.


    "Okay, I see, don''t worry."


    Su Qianyuan still didn''t care.


    In his opinion, how could his junior sisters threaten him.


    What kind of character is he? The world-famous barbaric emperor.


    Will it be overturned on the hands of a little junior girl who is just starting to practice? I''m afraid I''m joking.


    No, I dare not make a joke like this.


    If he can really overturn the car, then he should stop cultivating at all, clean up, go home and farm.


    Su Qianyuan put down the axe, turned around and walked back again.


    "Okay, Junior Sister, I''ll stand here with only one right hand. If you can push me back by one step, then you win."


    Su Qianyuan said confidently.


    After he finished speaking, he stood there quietly, with one hand on his back, looking like an expert.


    "Okay, brother three, did I do it?"


    Su Xi opened her hands slightly, and asked politely before making the move.


    "Well, sister, you can do it, brother, I will never take a step back."


    Su Qianyuan nodded and said.


    His words fell, and suddenly he felt something wrong with his right hand...


    He can''t say how it feels.


    It feels very numb.


    It''s as if the arm is completely numb, and I can''t move at all.


    this is¡­¡­


    What happened? ? ?


    In Su Qianyuan¡¯s confused eyes, his own arm suddenly lifted up, slamming on his face...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 271： Remember not to be arrogant (see monthly pass)

    Chapter 271 Remember not to be complacent (seeking monthly pass)


    On the main hall square.


    Su Qianyuan and Su Xi stood there.


    Neither of them showed any signs of doing anything.


    But the invisible battle has already happened.


    Su Xi''s fingers are spreading out invisible to the naked eye.


    These thread lifts are very flexibly wrapped around Su Qianyuan''s right hand.


    Su Qianyuan didn''t seem to notice anything, just stared at his right hand blankly, completely ignoring those thread lifts.


    Su Xi''s thread was wrapped around Su Qianyuan''s right hand.


    But to Su Xi''s expectation, she did not completely control each other like the starfish.


    Her thread lifter can''t control her third brother at all.


    When I met my third brother, it was as if I had encountered a puppet whose body was stiff as a stone, which was very difficult to operate.


    She struggled with all her strength, and couldn''t control the whole body of the puppet, at most she could barely control one arm.


    But even if he only controlled one arm, Su Xi did not give up, but chose to control that arm to attack Su Qianyuan.


    She wants to win!


    Let my third brother take a good look at whether she has really accomplished something.


    Su Xi¡¯s decision.


    also created a scene where Su Qianyuan punched himself.


    the other side.


    Su Qianyuan tried his best to turn his head, avoiding the punch from his right hand.


    Feeling the horror fist on the cheek, he wanted to cry.


    What are these things.


    Suddenly his right hand is out of control.


    That''s all, I still want to hammer his head.


    At this moment, Su Qianyuan felt how terrifying his fist was.


    With this punch, he was afraid that his face would disappear.


    In order to avoid his face being swept away with a punch.


    Su Qianyuan tried his best to regain control of his right hand.


    But no matter what method he uses, he can''t control his right hand, and the whole arm is completely paralyzed and is not under his control.


    Is this the trick of the little junior sister?


    Just when Su Qianyuan wanted to stop the younger sister.


    A voice rang from the bottom of his heart.


    "Oh! Guwazi, your arm is out of control? Come on, I''ll cut it off for you, don''t move, it''s all right!!"


    Listen to this sentence.


    Su Qianyuan''s expression changed drastically.


    This riding horse is the sound of an empty axe.


    This guy is going to turn the sky, and he wants to chop off his arm.


    Su Qianyuan ran directly to the side.


    "Little Junior Sister, stop fighting! Take away your methods!"


    Su Qianyuan was really afraid that this melon twisted by him would give him a backstab.


    didn''t dare to fight with his younger sister and sister for arm control anymore.


    When he finished saying this sentence.


    His right hand instantly regained consciousness, and he was under his control again.


    Su Qianyuan hurriedly stopped, and looked at the axe, the earth and blood will explode, and he is ready to make an all-out effort.


    He can see it.


    The empty axe remained in place, motionless.


    didn''t mean to cut him at all.


    This stuff...


    bluff him? ?


    "Look at what scared you, don''t you just make a joke."


    The sound of the empty axe sounded in Su Qianyuan''s heart again.


    Hear this.


    Su Qianyuan''s entire face was black.


    Are you kidding? ?


    At that critical moment, kidding him?


    This wave of joking, he is embarrassed, okay.


    He was defeated by this little junior...


    This is a little sister.


    It hasn¡¯t been long since I started.


    Although he didn¡¯t even use one-tenth of his combat power, that¡¯s a shame...


    Su Qianyuan didn''t want to look at Pankong Axe anymore, for fear that he would use Pankong Axe as scrap metal under his anger.


    "Little Junior Sister, your method is...very good, do you manipulate other people''s body parts?"


    Su Qianyuan turned his head hard, looked at Su Xi, and said slowly.


    "Huh, no, the third brother, this is a puppet manipulation technique. If it is to manipulate people, it will directly turn people into puppets. It''s just that the younger sisters are relatively weak and the older brothers are too strong. The younger sisters can barely control the older brothers. One arm."


    Su Xi breathed a sigh of relief, her face a little pale.


    Obviously, she had just controlled Su Qianyuan''s arm, and her consumption was also very high.


    "Direct control of people?"


    Su Qianyuan exclaimed.


    "Huh? Yes, Brother San, the controlled person will be like a puppet, unconscious, and can only be controlled by me."


    Su Xi explained in detail.


    "so smart???"


    Su Qianyuan''s eyes almost stared out.


    The controlled person becomes a puppet directly, let this little junior sister control it? ?


    In other words, when he was fighting against Junior Sister, if it wasn''t for the gap between him and Junior Sister, it is very likely that he was directly controlled? ?


    If this little junior sister grows up in the future...


    Hiss! !


    Su Qianyuan gasped, he couldn''t believe it.


    Is this still a cute little sister.


    This is clearly a big demon in the future...


    Turns people into puppets at every turn.


    This little junior girl, he can''t afford it! ! !


    Su Qianyuan silently placed such a label on Su Xi in his heart.


    "Junior sister, your practice... is indeed a small accomplishment, but you still have to work harder. Remember not to be arrogant and complacent. Master hates disciples that are arrogant and complacent."


    Su Qianyuan thought of this and said.


    "Proud and complacent? Brother San, what does this mean?"


    Su Xi asked in confusion.


    "That is, don''t show off what you have cultivated everywhere, let alone become proud of it and affect your practice. This is what Master hates most!"


    Su Qianyuan said so.


    "But, Brother San, you were happily running around here with an axe just now. Isn''t this considered arrogance and complacency?"


    Su Xi tilted her head and said.


    Su Qianyuan: "..."


    Danger! ! !


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 272： Hua Divine Doctor (seeking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 272 God Doctor Hua (seeking monthly ticket)


    Medical Valley, respected by the world as a holy place for medical treatment.


    This is a sacred place of medicine that is beyond the 82 states of the Shenxing Continent.


    is located in an independent space.


    Those who hold an invitation letter are not allowed to enter.


    Those who enter with the invitation letter will be treated for any medical conditions when they go out.


    Therefore, it is said that if you get the invitation letter from Medical Valley, you will have one more life.


    As long as you don¡¯t die, you can resurrect with full blood when you enter the Medical Valley.


    At this moment.


    In the space of this medical valley.


    Under a banyan tree at the entrance of Medical Valley.


    Wearing a pale black robe, a handsome but pale young man leaned against the banyan tree panting. He looked sick, as if he was seriously ill.


    The waves of death on ?? can even tell that this person''s life span is approaching.


    "Medical Valley...Medical Valley..."


    "It is you who brought me hope, and you are the one who abandoned me personally..."


    The young man raised his head to look at the entrance of a valley behind him, with mixed flavors in his heart.


    His surname is Hua and his name is a genius doctor.


    Since I was a child, I have had strange diseases that cannot be cured. After being abandoned by my parents, he entered the Medical Valley by accident and was taken by many doctors in the Medical Valley.


    After learning of his strange illness, the doctors of Medical Valley also wanted to treat him.


    But his strange disease is so strange that even Medical Valley can¡¯t heal him.


    Fortunately, Yigu didn''t abandon him, and advised him to live well every day, so he has been raising him as an adult.


    I thought he would spend his whole life in Yigu steadily, but he didn''t expect that just before, a doctor asked him to leave Yigu and told him bluntly.


    The reason why Medical Valley will contain him is only because he wants to study the strange disease on his body.


    After studying for more than 20 years, but nothing can be found, Yigu also gave up to continue the research, naturally it is impossible to keep him, so he was driven out.


    From a little hope to an instant fall into the abyss of despair.


    The feelings of the young "Hua Shen Doctor" are very complicated.


    He was used by Yigu for more than 20 years, but his life was maintained by Yigu for more than 20 years.


    It is not clear whether ?? is kindness or hatred.


    "Finally, whether it is kindness or hatred, it has nothing to do with me. I may not be able to live anymore."


    The genius doctor ??wa silent for a moment, and looked away from the entrance of the Medical Valley.


    In this place of Medical Valley, there are not many people who can come here in a year.


    Without the help of others, he could not do without the space of Medical Valley.


    Inseparable from the space of Medical Valley, he will undoubtedly die.


    "Unexpectedly, I would end up falling like this in the end. Tsk tsk, I haven''t gone to see what the legendary Wudao Sect is like. I am really unwilling."


    Divine Doctor ??Hua slowly took out a piece of paper from his belt, and he looked at the content on the paper.


    What this paper records is about the record of Wudaozong from the outside world and the demeanor of Wudaozong in the comparison of Wanzong.


    Since the Wanzong Grand Competition.


    It is not only the disciples of Wudaozong who are well-known all over the world, but the more famous is Wudaozong itself!


    Now the various legends of Wudao Sect are circulated in Shenxing Continent.


    Countless people are hoping to one day enter the Wudao Sect and pay their respects to the sect that can nurture those Tianjiao sects.


    The genius doctor ??Hua is the same, really wanting to see what Wudaozong is like.


    But now he feels that he has no chance to see it.


    The genius doctor ??Hua shook his head helplessly, and released his palm.


    A breeze blows.


    The piece of paper in his hand was blown up directly.


    In his line of sight, he was blown farther and farther until he disappeared.


    The genius doctor ??Hua took a deep breath, then closed his eyes, as if giving up all resistance, quietly waiting for death.


    at this time.


    In the sky, a strange cry came vaguely.


    Wuhu! ! !


    accompanied by this voice.


    In the sky where ??Medical Valley is located, the wind is surging, and visions are surging.


    The genius doctor ??Hua widened his eyes in vain, struggling to stand up and look towards the sky.


    I saw a huge blue dragon in the sky flying at speed toward the medical valley at this moment.


    This black dragon shocked the genius doctor Hua.


    He has hardly been out of the Medical Valley in his entire life, and he has never seen the real monster clan, let alone the overlord dragon clan among the monster clan.


    See Canglong at this moment.


    It is really the first time.


    Under the shocked eyes of the genius doctor Hua, the blue dragon slowly landed and came to the gate of the Medical Valley.


    The blue dragon fell to the ground, hanging down the dragon''s head, as if it was making someone walk down.


    But...


    How could there be someone on the top of Canglong''s head.


    Although it is the first time for the genius doctor ?? to see Canglong, he has been reading books since he was a child, mainly reading medical books, but he also covered other books.


    He has seen from books that the dragon clan is one of the overlords of the monster clan.


    Dragons are naturally noble and will never allow others to trample on their majesty. To trample on the majesty of a dragon is harder than killing that dragon.


    So it is impossible for the Dragon Race to become a mount for others.


    But why did the blue dragon in front of me make such an action? ?


    Under the sight of the genius doctor Hua, a figure really walked down from the top of Canglong''s head.


    At that time, the genius doctor Hua felt that the worldview had collapsed.


    The books are all lie? ?


    In fact, dragons can be used as mounts.


    Long¡¯s cry is not high, but Wuhu? ? ?


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 273： Admission to the genius doctor of Hua (ask monthly ticket)

    Chapter 273 Accepting Tuhua''s genius doctor (seeking monthly ticket)


    Near the entrance of Medical Valley.


    Chu Yuan walked off Ao Yu¡¯s head and patted Ao Yu¡¯s huge dragon head, turning the opponent into a human form.


    He carried it with one hand and looked around, he didn''t know where it was at all.


    After tearing up the invitation letter, a black space passage was formed, and he asked Ao Yu to take him into the space passage.


    Then I don¡¯t know how long it took to fly.


    came to this place.


    It''s just that Chu Yuan couldn''t figure out where was the entrance to that Medical Valley.


    Chu Yuan looked up, and what he could see was the entrance to the gloomy valley in front of him, and there was no other place to go.


    So, is the entrance of Medical Valley in front?


    Chu Yuan just wanted to walk in toward the entrance.


    Ao Yu, who turned into a human form next to him, suddenly pulled him.


    made Chu Yuan couldn''t help but glance back.


    I don''t know what this Ao Yu wants to do.


    "Sect Master, do you think that person is the guardian of Medical Valley? Should we ask?"


    Ao Yu pointed to a tree next to the entrance of the valley and said.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan immediately raised his head and looked over.


    Under the tree, I saw a sick young man sitting there, looking at them with wide-eyed eyes.


    Is this the gatekeeper of Medical Valley?


    This medical valley is interesting.


    I can heal others, but the guardian at home is actually sick, interesting.


    This medical valley is really interesting.


    Chu Yuan wanted to laugh a little, but he also distinguished the occasion. He didn''t laugh out loud, but stepped towards the tree.


    He walked under the tree, looked at the sick young man, and spoke slowly.


    "May I ask if this is the entrance to Medical Valley."


    Chu Yuan smiled faintly, making people feel like a spring breeze.


    "Ah? Oh, here is the entrance to the Medical Valley, just walk inside. To enter, you need the Golden Core Realm. It''s not that the Golden Core Realm can''t enter, but with the strength of the two, you can go directly without considering these Go in."


    The young man ¡®Mr. Hua¡¯ spoke with some difficulty.


    "Ok???"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    What the hell.


    To enter such a medical valley, still need the Golden Core Realm? ? ?


    Is it because he has no human rights in the foundation environment? ?


    Chu Yuan''s face is black.


    This is coming for nothing.


    Wasted so much time.


    What the **** is that dog.


    Chu Yuan turned around and wanted to leave.


    But I thought about it again.


    There is another gatekeeper here.


    Can he assign this janitor to help him?


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up at the genius doctor Hua.


    "Our sect needs a doctor, so I came to the medical valley to recruit. I wonder if you can go in for us and ask about it. If it doesn''t work, we can also leave immediately."


    Chu Yuan said.


    "Huh? Recruiting...recruiting physicians?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua was stunned.


    He hasn¡¯t heard of that, they can still recruit doctors in Medical Valley.


    "Yes, our sect needs a doctor, so I came to the Medical Valley specially."


    Chu Yuan nodded and said very seriously.


    "Yi Gu can''t recruit... uh, can you see me?"


    The psychiatrist ??Hua wanted to say that Yigu could not recruit doctors, but then he thought about it, if he was recruited, then he would have a chance to live.


    So he changed his tune halfway and asked if he could be recruited.


    "Recruit you????? Do you know how to heal??"


    Chu Yuan looked at the sick person, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and he didn''t look like a person who knew how to heal.


    "I will, my medical skills are not weaker than the people in Medical Valley, really!"


    Hua genius doctor said repeatedly.


    He didn''t falsify these words.


    He has been reading books all the time, and the one he reads most is medical books.


    Most of the medical skills in the medical valley, he has learned.


    There are even some medical skills, he can learn it without a teacher, but the medical skills of the medical valley require mana, and he has never had the opportunity to use it.


    But he knew that as long as he was given mana, he could definitely use those medical skills, and he was not weaker than the people in the medical valley.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan hesitated.


    Can he believe this? ?


    A sick person who seems to hang up at any time, tell him he is superb medical skills?


    If you are really superb in medical skills, then you can cure yourself.


    No matter how badly it is, I will clean up my image, so that I don¡¯t want to hang up at any time.


    Take this person away, they Wudaozong will become a doctor...


    Chu Yuan could even think of such a picture.


    This genius doctor Hua was sitting in the hall and told his disciples what to do and eat less in the future, otherwise they would die easily. After finishing talking, he died on the spot.


    His...


    Recruit a half-length man to be a doctor.


    It''s worthless to think about it.


    He Chu is not being taken advantage of.


    After Chu Yuan wanted to understand, he was ready to reject the genius doctor Hua.


    He looked up at the sick person, and opened his mouth to speak.


    But he hasn''t waited for him to speak out yet.


    A thought flashed.


    Chu Yuan was stunned.


    its not right.


    This person cannot be a doctor.


    But you can be a disciple.


    Hasn''t he always wanted to accept another disciple, and then cooperate with Su Xi to break through two small realms at one stroke.


    Isn¡¯t this just a ready-made disciple?


    Chu Yuan looked up and down the genius doctor Hua.


    This is sick.


    I don¡¯t know when it will hang up.


    If you accept as a disciple, you only need to serve this disciple with delicious food and drink, and when this disciple lives to be tested by the sect, isn¡¯t this a small state for nothing.


    "It''s impossible to recruit you back to the sect, but I can accept you as a disciple, are you willing?"


    Chu Yuan looked at the genius doctor Hua in front of him, as if looking at a small realm, with joy.


    "what???"


    The genius doctor ??Hua suspected that he had heard it wrong.


    Don''t recruit him as a doctor, but choose to recruit him as a disciple? ?


    What is this saying.


    He can''t cultivate, he can''t accumulate mana in his body, and he has death energy around his body all the year round.


    Being a doctor is reluctant.


    unexpectedly recruited him as a disciple.


    This is too...it¡¯s incredible.


    "Why, you don''t want to?"


    Chu Yuan Kanhua¡¯s genius doctor hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, so she couldn¡¯t help raising her eyebrows to ask.


    "Yes, yes, I do, disciples pay respect to Master."


    The genius doctor ??Hua quickly regained consciousness and said, as he said, he was about to kneel down and salute Chu Yuan.


    But because the body was too weak, he almost didn''t fall directly.


    was so scared that Chu Yuan hurriedly supported the genius doctor Hua, for fear of the rush to the street, he would immediately kill the man.


    "Be careful, Ao Yu, come here and help people better."


    Chu Yuan called Ao Yu behind him.


    Ao Yu, who was still standing in the same place, reacted in a daze, nodded and ran over, and helped the genius doctor Hua.


    "Go, take him, we return to the clan."


    Chu Yuan''s decisive way.


    As for Medical Valley...


    He is not interested in going.


    This kind of place is a place where people are humiliated and trampled on.


    It''s just **** what medicine is not.


    actually insults the human rights of the foundation!


    This is unbearable.


    He will never go.


    This is definitely not because he didn''t go in because he had to enter the Golden Core Realm, but because he didn''t bother to go in!


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 274： Why didn’t I cultivate the super low-level elixir (please

    Chapter 274 Why didn¡¯t I cultivate a super low-level elixir (see monthly ticket)


    Medicine Valley entrance.


    Shortly after Chu Yuan and others left.


    A few gray-haired elders walked out of the entrance of the Medical Valley and looked outside for a long time, somewhat puzzled.


    "What''s the situation?? Didn''t it mean that someone who got the invitation came in? What about the person?"


    "Who knows, this is what the owner of the valley said. He sensed that someone had torn up the invitation letter and came into the Medical Valley, so he called us out to meet him."


    "Our Medical Valley¡¯s invitation letter is very limited. The people who can have it are both rich and expensive. It is normal for someone to tear up the invitation letter and come in. It is normal for the Lord Gu to ask us to come out to greet it. It¡¯s just... how about people??


    "Could it be that the person who tore up the invitation letter just came over and wandered around at the gate of Medical Valley and went back?"


    "It''s always impossible. It''s because you can''t enter, right? The entrance of our Medical Valley is restricted. As long as the person is above the Golden Core Realm, he can easily enter, right?"


    Several old people with white hair are very confused and don''t understand why there is no one.


    It is always impossible for someone to panic when they are idle, tearing up a precious invitation letter just to take a stroll in the medical valley, and then go back.


    What is the difference between that and a fool?


    For most people, an invitation letter is equivalent to a life.


    Yigu¡¯s medical skills are beyond doubt.


    As of now, apart from the fact that they can''t cure the strange disease of the genius doctor Hua, there are really no symptoms that they can''t cure.


    Even people who only breathe, they can pull them back from the ghost gate.


    No one really wastes the invitation letter.


    A few white-haired old men waited for a while.


    Still can''t wait for someone to come over.


    They can only go back.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    Chu Yuan, who had been riding a dragon again in the space channel for a few days, finally came out.


    The exit of ?? is in Wudaozong.


    This also eliminates the need to continue flying with a dragon.


    Return to Wudaozong.


    Chu Yuan didn''t have time to go back to rest at all, his eyes were fixed on the pale paper-faced genius doctor Hua.


    He was really worried that the genius doctor Hua would just hang up.


    In the days when he rode a dragon in the space channel, he saw with his own eyes how terrifying the weakness of this newly collected disciple was.


    Every time he flies for a while, he feels that this disciple is going to die.


    Chu Yuan felt that the small realm he had obtained had flown many times.


    Fortunately, fortunately, this disciple had a hard life.


    Forcibly, he had to return to Wudaozong.


    "All right? Doctor...cough cough apprentice."


    Chu Yuan didn''t know what to call this genius doctor Hua.


    On the way back, he knew the name of the genius doctor Hua.


    What embarrassed him was that he didn''t know how to call the genius doctor Hua.


    Doctor? weird.


    God? My son has the talent of a great god? ?


    Genius doctor? I don''t know, I thought he was calling a doctor.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Chu Yuan could only call it Tuerke.


    "Master, Master, the disciple is okay."


    The genius doctor ??Hua held his chest, and seemed very uncomfortable.


    "Are you okay after this? Forget it, let''s go, follow the teacher, and take you to the chef''s place to eat something to see if you can help yourself."


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, took the genius doctor Hua, and prepared to go to Li Ergang.


    Let¡¯s see if Li Ergang can get some supplements for the genius doctor Hua.


    Don¡¯t ask for cure, at least you have to hang your life.


    The genius doctor ??Hua wanted to say something, but looking at Chu Yuan''s resolute attitude, he couldn''t say anything, so he could only leave with Chu Yuan.


    Seeing this, Ao Yu behind him quickly followed Chu Yuan.


    A group of people crossed the roads and came to the edge of the kitchen.


    Li Ergang, who was busy in the kitchen, saw Chu Yuan''s arrival and hurriedly greeted him.


    "Sect Master, are you back now? It''s only a few days ago, hey, what''s the matter with this corpse?"


    Li Ergang was very happy seeing Chu Yuan, but the next second he saw the genius doctor Hua dragged by Chu Yuan, he subconsciously thought it was a corpse.


    I was also curious about what Chu Yuan brought a corpse over.


    He can''t be blamed for this. It is true that the genius doctor Hua was quiet, almost dragged away by Chu Yuan, his face was still pale, and his body was dead.


    At this glance, I didn¡¯t think it was a corpse to blame.


    "This...this is a man, alive. Come and help him sit down."


    Chu Yuan was also extremely speechless when he heard Li Ergang opening a corpse.


    "This is a person? Sorry, sorry, I didn''t see it clearly."


    When Li Ergang heard it, he realized that he was wrong, and apologized, walked over, and helped the genius doctor Hua onto a chair.


    He looked at the feeble appearance of Doctor Hua.


    Don¡¯t know what to say.


    "Ergang, you can cook some nourishing dishes for him to eat. He is the sixth disciple accepted by this seat. You should cook the dishes first. I will go there to get some breath."


    Chu Yuan was too lazy to say something, turned around and walked aside, rested for a while.


    Ao Yu also followed Chu Yuan and went over there.


    Only Li Ergang and the genius doctor Hua were left at the table.


    Li Ergang looked at the genius Doctor Hua, who was entangled in death, really didn''t know what to say.


    This¡­¡­


    This¡­¡­


    This¡­¡­


    What nourishing dishes can save this person? ?


    This can be a direct start.


    Li Ergang''s mouth twitched.


    He can cook medicated diet, but medicated diet can¡¯t bring people back to life.


    Just when Li Ergang was silent.


    The genius doctor ??Hua slowly got up at the table, as if he had regained consciousness.


    "Senior..."


    The genius doctor ??Hua said very weakly.


    "My lord, don''t call me senior, you are a disciple of the lord, just call me Ergang."


    Li Ergang was taken aback by the sudden name of Doctor Hua, and said repeatedly.


    "Ahem, senior Ergang, dare to ask if there is deer ming grass here, the kind of deer ming grass for medicinal food."


    The genius doctor ??Hua said in a weak tone.


    "Luming grass? No."


    Li Ergang thought for a while, shook his head and said.


    "No¡­¡­"


    The genius doctor ??Hua suddenly became a little desperate.


    He already felt the lifelessness in him increasing.


    If he can''t take the medicine in time, he is likely to die from this strange disease this time.


    The medicine to suppress the strange disease in his body is not something that ordinary sects can have.


    It''s his fate in the end.


    Just when the doctor Hua was desperate.


    I heard Li Ergang speak again.


    "Deer ming grass may not be available, but deer fairy grass has it. This thing seems to have a better effect than the deer ming grass you said, I don''t know if it will work."


    Li Ergang whispered, in his spiritual fields, not only some vegetables are grown, but some are planted with elixir.


    Some of those medicines were sent by Ye Luo, and some of them were given to him by Bai Ze who didn''t know where he was, saying that it was for him to cultivate those spiritual medicines.


    Over time, in his spiritual fields, there were many more elixir, some elixir, he himself can''t recognize the name, but it seems that the grade should not be low.


    This deer fairy grass seems to belong to those low-level elixir...


    Ke people want Lu Ming Cao, that kind of low-level elixir, he really doesn''t have it.


    Li Ergang suddenly became a little depressed, why didn''t he cultivate those super low-level elixir? !


    "My lord, sorry, sorry, it was my fault. There is really no such super low-level elixir in our Wudaozong medicine field. Next time I will pay attention to cultivate and plant more super low-level elixir..."


    Li Ergang said helplessly...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 275： Ao Yu who wants to leave the sect (seeking a monthly pass)

    Chapter 275 Ao Yu who wants to leave the sect (seeking monthly ticket)


    Wudaozong, beside the kitchen.


    In front of the table.


    The originally sick genius doctor Hua froze after hearing Li Ergang¡¯s words of ¡®unpopularity¡¯.


    Deer... Deer fairy grass? ?


    He has read many medical books, and his medical skills are already very superb.


    Of course I know what deer fairy grass is.


    It is an upgraded version of Luming Grass. It is said that it is an elixir of ancient times. There are very few deer fairy grasses that have been handed down to the extent that they are almost extinct.


    The deer grass is cultivated by some medical masters because the deer fairy grass is almost extinct.


    It can be said that Luming Grass is a castrated version of Lu Xiancao.


    But in one of the sects he joined in confusion, there is actually a deer fairy grass?


    Listening to this, it seems that you don¡¯t care much about Deer Fairy Grass? ?


    What kind of sect is this? ?


    "Senior Ergang, you...do you really have deer fairy grass?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua rekindled hope in his heart.


    "Yeah, don¡¯t you just grab a bunch of things about deer grass, but deer grass doesn¡¯t have it. I''m really sorry, I really didn¡¯t expect that one day you will need to use deer grass, sir, or take it. Will the deer fairy grass be there?"


    Li Ergang asked embarrassedly.


    "This... Yes, of course."


    Obviously, with Deer Grass, he can suppress strange diseases.


    Kehua''s genius doctor is a little weird in his heart.


    Listen to him, the more weird it is...


    Always feel that the other party is acting forcefully.


    But he has no evidence.


    "Okay, wait, I will go to the ground and grab a handful of deer fairy grass."


    Li Ergang said repeatedly.


    finished.


    He immediately turned and ran in the direction of the back cliff.


    Li Ergang in the Golden Core Realm, obviously learned a certain body technique. He was obviously obese, but he was very agile. As the figure moved, layers of shadows appeared.


    The genius doctor Hua sitting in the chair looked at Li Ergang''s leaving back, took a deep breath, and turned his head to look at the Sect Master Chu Yuan and the Canglong Aoyu who were chatting not far away.


    He felt that the sect he joined inexplicably was not simple.


    Probably not a simple sect.


    Right¡­


    Can use the unit of measurement of deer fairy grass...


    This is a simple sect? If this is simple, then there is no sect. It is not simple...


    The genius doctor ??Hua wondered what sect he had joined.


    ...


    the other side.


    Not far from the kitchen.


    Chu Yuan is talking with Ao Yu.


    To be precise, it was Ao Yu who was discussing things with Chu Yuan.


    "What? Are you going back to Yunzhou? Why, is it bad to stay in Wudaozong?"


    Chu Yuan was very surprised.


    He has just heard what Ao Yu said.


    Ao Yu actually wanted to go back to Yunzhou and explained the situation to him specially.


    Such a good mount and thug, how can this be let go.


    If he let go, then he would be very bad.


    "Sect Master, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s good to stay in Wudao Sect. It¡¯s just that I have left Yunzhou for too long. I left because I was afraid of my father Long Jun, but I don¡¯t need to be afraid now, so I want to go back and watch. Look."


    Ao Yu shook his head quickly.


    He didn''t mean to leave Wudaozong.


    In fact, he just wants to go back to Yunzhou to pretend to be a beep.


    He used to run because he was afraid of his father Long Jun, but now he is still afraid of a ghost?


    He is a magical beast sealed by the master of Wudao Sect.


    Dare his father beat him?


    So Ao Yucai aroused the thought of wanting to go back.


    "Go back and have a look? How long will you be back?"


    Chu Yuan asked carefully.


    "Sect Master, it should be fine in half a month. I will definitely come back within half a month. Don''t worry about the Sect Master. I am the guardian beast of our Wudao Sect. No one dares to touch me."


    Ao Yu thought that Chu Yuan was caring about him, so she couldn''t help being touched.


    "Half a month? How about I walk with you myself?"


    Chu Yuan hesitated for a moment, and said such a sentence.


    He was really afraid that Ao Yu would never return.


    "No, no, no, you need to go there in person."


    Ao Yu quickly refused.


    "Really not necessary?"


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help asking again.


    "No, how can I bother the lord."


    Ao Yu refused again.


    He just went back and pretended to beep, but he didn''t go back to fight.


    Take the Sect Master, is this going back to **** his father Long Jun?


    Furthermore, he wants to go back and pretend to be beep. If he brings the Sect Master and let the Sect Master see him pretending to be beep, wouldn''t it affect his ¡®cute and kind¡¯ image in the Sect Master¡¯s heart?


    "Well, go early and return early."


    Chu Yuan heard the words and couldn''t say anything, waved his hand, and agreed. As long as Ao Yu returns, everything is easy to say.


    "Okay, but Sect Master, I... can I bring back something from our Innocent Sect? It can be regarded as a long-term view for the brothers in my family."


    Ao Yu hesitated and asked.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan immediately became vigilant and looked at Ao Yu cautiously.


    I was afraid of what treasure Ao Yu wanted from him.


    There are still a lot of treasures on his body, such as the scarlet sword, and some of the treasures that Su Qianyuan gave in his storage bag.


    In Chu Yuan''s view, these are all treasures.


    "What do you want to bring?"


    Chu Yuan stepped back a few steps and asked.


    "Sect Master, I want to bring some fruits from Houya, do you think it''s okay?"


    Ao Yu said cautiously.


    "Melons and fruits? That''s it? You can just talk to Li Ergang, don''t ask me, you can get as much as you want."


    Chu Yuan suddenly let out a sigh of relief, waved his hand and said.


    "Thank you suzerain! Thank you suzerain!"


    Ao Yu was immediately pleased and thanked again and again.


    "It''s alright, remember to come back early."


    Chu Yuan said casually, and didn''t mind to continue talking about this, and turned to look at the genius doctor Hua, wanting to see how he was doing.


    He turned his head to look.


    At a glance, I saw that Li Ergang did not know where he found a lot of things like grass, and he was stuffing it into the genius doctor Hua.


    Chu Yuan was confused at that time.


    I ask you to get some supplements to nourish the genius doctor Hua.


    didn''t tell you to kill the genius doctor Hua directly.


    What are you stuffing grass directly into your mouth!


    I think this disciple''s life is too hard, right?


    Chu Yuan was anxious all at once, but he still had to stay with the genius doctor in China to increase his realm after the sect was tested.


    If this is screwed to death.


    Then didn''t he lose to grandma''s house?


    Chu Yuangang wanted to stop Li Ergang, but was surprised to find out.


    After Li Ergang stuffed grass in the genius doctor Hua, the doctor Hua¡¯s condition actually began to improve, his condition was obviously suppressed, and his spirits improved.


    I don¡¯t have the same feeling as a corpse...


    Can this also work? ? ?


    Stuffing grass in people¡¯s mouths can save people? ? ?


    Is it true that in the future, when he sees something wrong with the disciple Hua, he will grab the grass on the spot and stuff it into his mouth, so that he can save his life? ? ?


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath, feeling like what he learned today...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 276： Does deer grass have hallucinogenic side effects? (Seeking monthly pass

    Chapter 276 Deer grass has hallucinogenic side effects? (Seeking monthly pass)


    Dongzhou area.


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    In the hall of the lord.


    Chu Yuan sat quietly on the throne of the lord, looking down at the crumbling disciple below, as if a gust of wind could blow down on the disciple, his eyes were very complicated.


    He looked at his own disciple with his own eyes, a handful of grass was stuffed in his mouth, and then his condition returned to full.


    Up to now, he hasn''t recovered a bit, and he is wondering what exactly is the principle that allowed this disciple to eat some grass, which is the same as resurrecting the dead.


    However, according to his swindling rules, he needs to fool his disciples first, so that they have a goal, and it is easier to settle down.


    Well, to put it simply, it is to draw a pie.


    "Well, disciple, are you sure that your body is really okay?"


    Before Chu Yuan painted the pie, he was still a little worried about the body of the genius doctor Hua, and couldn''t help but say aloud.


    "Thank you, Master for your concern, the disciples are fine."


    After taking a lot of deer celestial grass, the genius doctor ??Hua''s complexion was obviously much better, and he was not so sick anymore.


    He is really curious about the sect he joined at this moment.


    It¡¯s really a sect that uses deer fairy grass as weeds...


    It is strange that he is not curious.


    Of course he was very interested when he heard what the master wanted to teach him.


    Don¡¯t say that his current strange disease is suppressed, that is, it is not suppressed, he will also come over to see what the master will teach him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s all right. If there is any discomfort in your body, remember to talk to your teacher.¡±


    Chu Yuan still said something concerned.


    "Master, disciples understand."


    The genius doctor ??Hua nodded, looking at Chu Yuan with clear eyes, and wanted to wait for Chu Yuan to start preaching.


    "As long as you know."


    Chu Yuan nodded, got up and stood up from the throne of the lord.


    With his hands on his back, he walked down the steps.


    Walking all the way to the entrance of the main hall before stopping.


    "Disciple, now that you understand, the teacher is ready to teach you Dao Fa, but before the teaching, the teacher wants to ask you, do you know, what is Dao?"


    Chu Yuan took out his classic lines.


    After finishing speaking, she waited quietly for the answer from the genius doctor Qihua.


    The genius doctor Hua, who listened to Chu Yuan''s words in the center of the hall, fell into deep thought.


    did not answer immediately.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan did not urge either.


    also stood there, waiting.


    He wanted to see what the genius doctor Hua could answer.


    Neither of them speaks.


    Sect Master¡¯s Hall suddenly fell into silence, and the needle dropped, and it was a bit frozen.


    Probably after a long time.


    Only then did the genius doctor ??Hua speak, breaking the silence.


    "Master, I...may I answer casually, I don¡¯t know if what I said is right."


    The genius doctor ??Hua hesitated and didn''t dare to say it directly.


    "Yes, just say it, no matter what you say, the teacher will not blame you, you can speak freely."


    Chu Yuan turned around, chuckled, and said.


    The words come out.


    The genius doctor ??Hua quietly breathed a sigh of relief, calmed his mind a little, and then prepared to speak.


    "Master, the disciple has shown his ugliness!"


    "The so-called Tao, the disciple feels that there are thousands of kinds, and the disciple has read many books, and feels that Tao is everything in the world, there are countless Tao, and unlimited!"


    "And among them, among the countless Tao..."


    The genius doctor ??Hua began to talk freely, very confident in his tone.


    Chu Yuan was dumbfounded.


    What the hell? ? ?


    What are you talking about? ?


    Why can''t I understand a sentence? ?


    Are you my master, or am I your master? ?


    In addition to silence, Chu Yuan has only silence.


    Because he discovered that he really couldn''t understand what the genius doctor Hua was saying.


    But he is not afraid.


    Because he is the respected master.


    He is the biggest.


    The big deal is that he will refute what he sees.


    He has taught several disciples the experience, it is impossible to suspect that he is talking nonsense, right?


    Think of this.


    Chu Yuan was no longer anxious, and waited quietly for the genius Doctor Hua to finish.


    And the genius doctor Hua in the center of the hall didn''t know the thoughts of his master, and was still talking about it.


    Fully talked about the skill of sticking incense.


    The genius doctor ??Hua just finished talking.


    "The above is the disciple''s opinion."


    The genius doctor ??Hua arched his hand towards Chu Yuan and said slowly.


    "Wrong, big mistake, who taught you all these things? How did you teach you indiscriminately? Isn''t this wrong?"


    Chu Yuan said in a deep voice, cheeky.


    "Huh? Master, these are what the disciples have seen from books."


    The genius doctor ??Hua froze for a moment, and then replied repeatedly.


    "Books are misleading! Tao is not that complicated, Tao is Tao, he only has one word!"


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    finished.


    He used his mana belonging to the foundation-building realm, and wanted to write a word ¡®dao¡¯ on the main hall of the suzerain.


    The mana that can build a foundation touches the floor, and his look becomes strange.


    Forget that this is the Sect Master Hall, the material of this floor can''t be crushed at all, let alone writing on this floor.


    For a time, Chu Yuan''s palm was so stiff that he stretched out there, neither was it going in or retreating.


    After a moment, he rolled his eyes, and suddenly he retracted the palm of his hand naturally, and looked at the genius doctor Hua.


    "Disciple, do you understand?"


    Chu Yuan slowly said.


    Hua genius doctor: "???"


    Is deer grass has hallucinogenic side effects?


    He hasn¡¯t read it in books, saying that deer fairy grass has such side effects.


    He didn¡¯t see anything, what should he know?


    The genius doctor ??Hua froze, and stood there blankly, looking at the piece of air, not knowing how to speak for a while.


    "Disciple, it seems that you still don''t understand what Tao is. When you understand it one day, you will understand what Tao is. If you don¡¯t talk about it, there are still many things in Tao. You can think about it. , What do you want to learn?"


    Chu Yuan wanted to turn the story lightly.


    I feel I should cheer up.


    This disciple is obviously not as good as Su Xi.


    Very smart.


    It''s really hard to get it if you don''t take out some mental flicker.


    Alas, it¡¯s better to be a disciple like Su Xi.


    You can still believe that a starfish is a puppet.


    This kind of stupid disciple is better to fool, but the disciple in front of you is too smart to fool.


    Thinking in Chu Yuan''s heart, he walked to the throne of the sovereign again and sat down, looking at the genius doctor Hua below faintly.


    "Teacher, Master, may disciple learn medicine?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua stared at the air just now, while looking at Chu Yuan, replied.


    "Medical Dao? Are you sure? Are you not afraid that medical Dao has no lethal power?"


    Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "Master, healer, who can save people from life and death, can naturally push them back into the abyss!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua said so.


    "Well, you are right..."


    Chu Yuan replied in a soft voice, with countless thoughts in his heart, and began to think about how to fool the genius doctor of Youhua to do it.


    This disciple is a bit clever, so he takes a little more thought.


    Speaking of it, it''s also because of this disciple''s weak body, otherwise, with this cleverness, he might really be able to become a talent.


    What a pity, what a pity.


    Tian is here to help him, this disciple is destined to be weak and unable to become a talented person...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 277： Medical Road (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 277 Medical Dao (seeking monthly ticket)


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    In the hall of the lord.


    Chu Yuan sits on the throne of the suzerain.


    She wins the snow in a white suit, and the dust is not stained, just like the dust of the world can''t get close to him.


    He sits on the throne, quietly looking at the disciple Hua Divine Doctor below with his eyes, his expression is indifferent, as if nothing can move him.


    It¡¯s just that no one can notice. It¡¯s such a seemingly slanderous character who has countless bells and whistles in his heart.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan stared at the genius doctor Hua, thinking about how to talk about this ¡®medical way¡¯.


    Medicine...


    Medicine...


    What should I do with this thing?


    Chu Yuan suddenly felt a headache.


    Medicine, heal a person, and then let that person be grateful to Dade, next time I have something to look for that person?


    This is not okay, it sounds too rubbish.


    Medical Taoism...


    Chu Yuan pondered.


    His eyes swept across the sky outside the Sect Master¡¯s Hall inadvertently.


    There was a flash of light in his mind.


    In an instant, he realized.


    He knows how to fool this disciple.


    "Apprentice, you have some understanding of medical techniques, so it is useless to teach you medical techniques for your teacher. I plan to teach you the path of medicine for your teacher."


    "Before this, the teacher wants to ask you, what do you know, what is the pinnacle of medical skills?"


    Chu Yuan''s voice was steady, and he spoke slowly.


    The words come out.


    The genius doctor Hua standing in the middle of the hall was taken aback.


    I thought about it for a long time.


    just answered Chu Yuan.


    "Master, the pinnacle of medical skills...I think it can help the world, and it can also poison the world. The opposite of medicine is poison!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua answered in this way.


    "The layout is smaller."


    Chu Yuan shook his head, looking dissatisfied.


    "The pattern... is getting smaller? Master, what is the pinnacle of medical skills?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua was dazed, and asked helplessly.


    can help the world, or poison the world, this is equivalent to reaching the highest point in the world, this is not the peak.


    So what is the peak? ?


    The genius doctor ??Hua really couldn''t think of it, so he could only focus on his mysterious master.


    "Apprentice, the pattern is bigger. The pinnacle of medical skills is not just a relief to the world. Remember, Tao has no limitations, but people are limited."


    Chu Yuan said slowly.


    "Tao has no limits, but people are limited..."


    The genius doctor ??Hua whispered in a low voice, a light flashing in his eyes, as if he had caught something, but he felt that he could not catch anything.


    the other side.


    Chu Yuan stood up from the throne again.


    walked a few steps down the steps, and the action seemed bland.


    "Apprentice, the true pinnacle of medical skills, not just people who can be doctors."


    "The pinnacle of medical skills can heal all things, the world, and even the avenue of medicine. With one finger, life blooms and fortunes are endless!"


    "Similarly, the opposite of medicine is poison, there is good fortune, and there is destruction. The pinnacle of medical skills can save people and the world, but it can also kill people."


    "Disciple, do you understand?"


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    One of his words shocked the genius doctor Hua.


    Medicine everything, medicine world, medicine avenue...


    This is the pinnacle of medical skills? ?


    For the time being, leave aside the vague things like avenues.


    Just talk about heaven and earth.


    How to treat this? ?


    This, this, this, it must be that he has eaten too much deer fairy grass, and he is hallucinating, how can this be cured.


    The genius doctor ??Hua was very confused.


    "Teacher, Master, how do you heal the world?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua asked in perplexity.


    "Healing the world, you know that sometimes, the sky is broken? If the sky is broken? Isn''t the healer repairing the sky to heal the sky? So, disciple, you still don¡¯t understand?"


    Chu Yuan flickered solemnly.


    "The sky will be broken? Master, how is this possible..."


    The genius doctor ??Hua''s eyes widened.


    Some people can''t believe it, the sky will also be broken.


    Even if it is a strong person who crosses the Tribulation Realm, it is impossible to break the sky.


    "Why is it impossible? Why can''t the sky be broken? When your power reaches a certain level, no matter what, it will not stop you. The situation is bigger."


    Chu Yuan said flatly.


    "But Master... When the disciple thinks that the sky will be broken, the disciple is a little... some can''t believe it."


    The voice of genius doctor ??Hua was trembling.


    "Is there anything you can''t believe, do you know that in the legend, the sky was once broken?"


    Chu Yuan shook his head and said.


    The words come out.


    The genius doctor ??Hua is even more confused.


    In the legend, the sky has been broken? ?


    The sky will be broken? ?


    The genius doctor ??Hua is a bit messy, what kind of sect he joined...


    "In the legend, Nuwa will make up the sky. The pinnacle of medical skills is not impossible to cure this day!"


    Chu Yuan walked to the temple, his palm stretched out from his sleeves and pointed to the sky outside the temple.


    The tone is so calm.


    What can be said is shocking.


    The genius doctor ??Hua couldn''t hear her, he stood there blankly from beginning to end.


    After a while.


    The genius doctor ??Hua only recovered a bit.


    "Master, how should I practice the path of medicine? Master, please teach the disciples how to practice!!!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua became a little hot.


    "Teaching the Fa?"


    Chu Yuan''s mouth twitched slightly.


    He has said so much, isn¡¯t it enough?


    I have said all that should be said, the pie is finished, and the rest is up to you. Is it possible that you don¡¯t even understand this?


    Furthermore, as long as he really has the method of practice, he can''t be reduced to the point where he needs to teach and abolish his apprentices to increase his realm!


    Forget it, let¡¯s just pull it up.


    Get out and leave directly.


    Anyway, the pie drawing is done, drag this weak disciple for a while, and it will be over after the system checks.


    "Disciple, this method cannot be directly taught to you as a teacher."


    Chu sighed and shook his head.


    "Master, why?"


    Hua asked inexplicably.


    "Teaching your Fa to your teacher is always your own Fa, but not your Fa. Your Fa requires you to enlighten yourself. What the teacher can do is to remind you. Okay, look here. ."


    Chu Yuan said.


    Pretending to touch the air ahead.


    After doing this, he retracted his hand again.


    "The instructions given to you by the teacher are here. If you can understand what it means to be a teacher, when will you see the real path of medicine!"


    Chu Yuan finished.


    Turn around and leave without a trace of muddy water.


    The only face left on the spot still stood there quietly with the pale genius doctor Hua.


    Somewhat at a loss.


    What''s in front of him? ? ?


    There is a loneliness in front of him.


    I am afraid that this deer grass is not hallucinogenic.


    This is a direct interference effect.


    The genius doctor ??Hua widened his eyes and looked at the air in front of him carefully, trying to see what was happening.


    But let him look no matter what, he can''t see anything, and the whole person is not good.


    Is it because of his poor talent, so he can¡¯t see anything...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 278： Dont joke (ask monthly pass)

    Chapter 278 Don''t joke (seeking monthly ticket)


    Within Yunzhou.


    Beside the Yintian River, some shrimp soldiers are stationed here.


    However, these shrimp soldiers were obviously a little careless and didn''t take the garrison mission seriously.


    They can¡¯t be blamed.


    Since the strong rise of the Yin-Yang Array Sect under the leadership of Zhang Han, the entire Yunzhou has entered a period of peace, and few human or monster forces have dared to make large-scale disturbances.


    It¡¯s breaking the sky, and it¡¯s just quietly doing it in the back, where can you dare to face the current Yin-Yang Array Sect in an upright manner.


    So Yintianjiang''s defense also slackened.


    Don''t worry about it at all, no one will attack them Yintianjiang.


    Naturally, these shrimp soldiers also relaxed, and they were still chatting and dozing while defending.


    "Hey hey hey, do you think we will be punished for defending like this?"


    "Relax your mind, the last group of people were also so defensive, it''s nothing at all."


    "Yes, it''s okay. At this time, where can anyone dare to attack our Yintianjiang? Don''t you know that our Dragon Mansion Dragon Lord and Wudaozong are deeply connected?"


    "Do you mean our Dragon Lord was beaten by the Sect Master of Wudao Sect?"


    "Of course not, I mean Yuanyuan!"


    "Oh, that''s what happened to our Dragon Lord being beaten by the Sect Master of Yin Yang Formation?"


    "...you, how can you not speak so much, you are not afraid of Long Jun cutting you?"


    "How could Lord Long have time to eavesdrop on us? If Lord Long really listened to us, then I will stand upside down..."


    Just when the shrimp soldiers were talking.


    Suddenly the sky over Yintianjiang was surging.


    A deafening strange roar resounded across the world.


    Wuhu! ! !


    The shrimp soldiers looked up one after another.


    I saw it, a huge blue dragon tossing among the clouds, and in a moment it came to the sky above Yintian River.


    After landing on the Yintian River.


    The Canglong rushed down instantly, transforming into a human form.


    is the Ao Yu who left in Wudaozong.


    Ao Yu stood in mid-air, overlooking several shrimp soldiers.


    After seeing Ao Yu, several shrimp soldiers immediately recognized Ao Yu''s identity, and they all cheered up and saluted.


    "See the ninety-seven sons."


    Shrimp soldiers said one after another.


    "Well, don''t you, can my father be in the house?"


    Ao Yu said.


    Obviously following Wudaozong for a period of time, he has become a lot more calm, and his tone also has a touch of seriousness.


    "Enlighten Young Master Ninety-Seven, Lord Long is in the mansion at the moment, Young Master Ninety-Seven can enter directly."


    A shrimp soldier quickly stood up and said.


    "Ok."


    Ao Yu said, without hesitating too much, he rushed into the Yintian River alone.


    Many shrimp soldiers watched Ao Yu leave, which was relieved.


    Doubts arose in each of them.


    They knew that this ninety-seven young man was afraid of Long Jun running away.


    I vaguely remembered that at that time, Long Jun knew that the Ninety-Seven Young Master was running away. He almost exploded and was about to chase him.


    But later I don¡¯t know why, Long Jun gave up the pursuit again, making them confused.


    Now this ninety-seven son actually dares to come back.


    This makes them very confused.


    They doubt turn to doubt.


    Ao Yuke on the other side arrived directly in Longfu.


    After entering, he came to the main palace and found his father.


    And Longjun Ao Ye in the palace is getting bored, drinking alone.


    As soon as I finished this glass of wine, I looked up and saw Ao Yu walking in.


    Father and son looked at each other, they were both stunned.


    next moment.


    Long Jun Ao Ye directly violent.


    Boom! ! !


    A loud noise.


    The terrifying mana swept across the four directions, and a huge dragon claw was condensed and grabbed towards Ao Yu.


    "Father, what are you doing?!"


    Ao Yu said in horror.


    The movement under his feet was not slow, and he quickly avoided the dragon''s claws.


    Longjun Ao Ye saw that Ao Yu had avoided his claw, and was a little bit astonished. It seemed that Ao Yu could avoid it.


    But he changes very quickly.


    Directly change the direction of Dragon Claw''s attack, and continue to pursue Ao Yu.


    Now Ao Yu couldn''t hide at all, and could only watch the dragon claw hit him.


    boom! !


    Dragon Claw struck over.


    Ao Yu''s figure remained motionless, and he closed his eyes, ready to face the severe pain.


    Unexpectedly, he could not feel any pain.


    Ao Yu looked down at his chest, a little confused.


    That''s it? That''s it?


    That¡¯s the attack power of his father? ?


    No, it''s not right.


    His body has become stronger!


    Being beaten in Wudaozong for a long time, plus eating pigs and elixir spirit fruit there every day, his body has become too much stronger.


    So his father couldn''t hurt him with this blow.


    figured this out.


    Ao Yu suddenly became happy.


    "Father, you are not good at this."


    Ao Yu directly provoked.


    Not far away, Long Jun, who was still astonished by Ao Yu''s tyrannical body, immediately exploded his hair when he heard this.


    He put some water and wanted to teach this **** casually. Is this **** still floating? ?


    Say he can¡¯t do it? ?


    Long Jun exploded his hair, and a frightening aura erupted from his body.


    Longwei pervades the entire Dragon Mansion.


    The entire Yintian River shook, and countless shrimp soldiers and crabs would fall into panic.


    In the palace.


    Ao Yu also personally felt the greatness of her father.


    Long Wei alone made him unable to look up.


    He suddenly understood that his father had just released the water, and now he was really moving.


    "Father! Father! Don''t make trouble! Just kidding, don''t mess around!"


    "I am now a magical beast sealed by the Sect Master Wudao himself!"


    "If you move me, Sect Master Wudao will come personally!!"


    Ao Yu yelled quickly, for fear that his father was playing for real.


    The words come out.


    was on the opposite side and prepared to do it, so that Ao Yu could understand why the flower is so red.


    "Hunboy, what are you talking about?"


    Ao Ye hurriedly asked.


    "You, if you move me, Sect Master Chu of Wudaozong will come personally!"


    Ao Yu replied, holding his head in both hands for fear of being beaten.


    "I didn''t let you say this sentence, the last sentence."


    "Huh? Don''t joke, don''t mess around..."


    "Next sentence."


    "I am now a magical beast sealed by the Sect Master Wudao himself!"


    "You...you are not kidding, you have become the guardian beast of Wudaozong?!"


    Ao Ye said urgently.


    "Yes! The Sect Master personally announced at the Ten Thousand Sects Competition that I am a guardian of the Wudao Sect!"


    Mentioning this, Ao Yu straightened his chest and was very proud.


    "In the rumors, the dragon who accompanied Wudaozong to the Grand Competition of Ten Thousand Sects is you? You confirm with me again that you are really the guardian beast of Wudaozong? That Sect Master Chu personally acknowledged?"


    Longjun Ao Ye was a little trance.


    I can''t believe it.


    He is very clear, Wudaozong¡¯s guardian beast, what does it mean...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 279： Zhang Hans support (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 279 Zhang Han''s support (seeking monthly pass)


    Yintian River, inside the Longfu Palace.


    Long Jun Ao Ye stood there, her expression in a trance.


    He really couldn''t believe it.


    I, the ninety-seventh child who is not a weapon, has actually become the godless beast of Wudaozong.


    Know, what concept does this represent...


    Become the guardian beast of Wudaozong.


    That means that this ninety-seven son is a person of Wudaozong, and he is protected by Wudaozong.


    Not to mention that the future is bright, but to say that the relationship between the two races of humans and monsters is very likely to become ambiguous because of this.


    After the Wudaozong was born, the demon clan was very oppressive.


    Longjun Ao Ye has been invited to participate in several conversations, all of which were talks about the relationship between Wudaozong and Yaozu.


    Wu Dao Sect has never shown hostility to the Yao race, but it has never shown goodwill to the Yao race.


    For Yaozu, Wudaozong is a very unstable factor.


    In the current situation, the human race has those hidden Sejong gates, and some demon races are sleeping in the big demon.


    The two sides are evenly matched, and the relationship has always been that way, not too good.


    But as soon as Wudaozong intervened, things changed.


    According to rumors, Wudaozong is even more terrifying than the combination of the big hidden Sejongmen in Zhongzhou. If Wudaozong is malicious to the Yaozu, the situation of the Yaozu is very dangerous.


    But now Wudaozong¡¯s guardian beast is his ninety-seven sons, and the relationship between the two is easy to talk about.


    With the bond of Ao Yu, the relationship between Wudaozong and Yaozu can''t be worse.


    That''s why Longjun Ao Ye kept asking if Ao Yu was joking.


    "Boy, are you really kidding me?"


    Long Jun Ao Ye confirmed again.


    "No kidding! I am the guardian beast of Wudaozong!"


    Ao Yu straightened her back and said.


    "What can you prove?!"


    Long Jun stared at Ao Yu closely, not daring to slack, but very cautious.


    "Father, what do you not believe? If you don''t believe it, you can ask Zhang Han of Yin-Yang Array Sect!"


    Ao Yu said so.


    The words come out.


    Long Jun Ao Ye just remembered now.


    There is a disciple of Wudao Sect in Yunzhou.


    I just thought about things in my mind, but ignored it.


    "You wait here first."


    "Come on, let the fastest foot in the mansion, come and see me!"


    Longjun Ao Ye immediately waved and said.


    The Prime Minister tortoise waiting outside the palace heard Longjun Aoye speaking, and he quickly responded and ran to find someone.


    In a short while, a general fish was brought over by Prime Minister Kame.


    Long Jun Ao Ye was also unambiguous, and handed a letter to this general Yu, and asked General Yu to take it to Zhang Han of the Yin-Yang Array Sect.


    General ?? Yu led the command and quickly flew towards the suspended island where the Yin and Yang Array Sect was located.


    The speed of this general fish is very fast.


    Under full burst speed.


    In just half a day, he crossed most of Yunzhou and came to the suspended island in the central area.


    After explaining his intention.


    The letter written by Longjun was successfully sent to the Yin Yang Formation Sect.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment.


    Yin-Yang Array Sect, inside Zhang Han¡¯s sleeping hall, "Yin-Yang Temple".


    Zhang Han is standing at a table, holding the letter sent by Longjun Aoye in his hand, reading it.


    Since he became the Lord of the Holy Land, his image has become a little different.


    The Confucian robe on ?? also turned into a gray-white formation robe, with some formation runes written on it, showing majesty in the mystery.


    His hair was curled up with a jade hair exuding divine light, and it was clean and solemn.


    It''s just that his temperament hasn''t changed much, he is still so refined.


    "This Ao Yu ran home and told that Longjun that he was a guardian beast of Wudaozong, and then Longjun didn''t believe it, so he came to me for verification?"


    Zhang Han looked at the content of the letter and felt amused.


    Although he wanted to see the excitement in person and see Ao Yu again, he still had many things to be busy in the Yin Yang Formation Sect, and he couldn''t get out of it.


    This is a pity.


    Zhang Han shook his head and put the letter down.


    Ao Yu has always been the focus of Master.


    When he left the sect, he wanted to take Ao Yu away, but Ao Yu was still unhappy, and then he left Ao Yu in Wudaozong.


    Looking at Master¡¯s attitude, Ao Yu¡¯s is indeed considered to be a person of their Innocent Sect.


    In this case, he can''t let Ao Yu be bullied.


    Zhang Han pondered for a while.


    called an elder in.


    "Go and say a word to the dragon mansion outside, and say that what Ao Yu said is true."


    "Then tell him that I don''t want Ao Yu to be oppressed in Yunzhou. This is what I mean, and it is also the meaning of the Taiyi Jianzong in the next door, and the meaning of Wudaozong."


    Zhang Han spoke slowly.


    said such a thing.


    His meaning couldn''t be more obvious.


    moved Ao Yu, which is tantamount to offending the sacred land of the two states of Yundong, and even offending Wudaozong.


    He thought that Lord Long could understand what he meant.


    Furthermore, Ao Yu is also the son of that Dragon Lord, his words are not a threat, and Ding Potian is only to support Ao Yu.


    "Yes, suzerain."


    Elder ??respectfully replied, and withdrew from outside the hall, to bring Zhang Han''s words to the general fish.


    General ??Yu received these words, did not take any rest, and returned to the direction of Yintian River again.


    ¡­¡­


    When General Yu returned to Yintianjiang, the sky was already dimmed.


    General ??Yu did not dare to hesitate, and quickly entered the Dragon Mansion, and after the report, he came to a palace.


    After General ??Yu entered the palace, he was stunned.


    I only saw Longjun Aoye in the palace.


    There are still hundreds of dragon sons and dragon girls.


    Did this Dragon Lord summon all his heirs?


    General ??Yu murmured from the bottom of his heart, but he didn''t dare to do more, so he walked straight to the hall and bowed to Lord Long.


    "Long Jun, his subordinates are back."


    General Yu said respectfully


    "What did Sect Master Zhang say?"


    Long Jun sat at the top, first glanced at Ao Yu who was sitting next to him, and then asked.


    "Enlighten to Lord Long, according to the words brought by the elder of the Yin and Yang Formation Sect, that Sect Master Zhang clearly stated that what the Ninety-Seven Young Master said is true."


    General ??Yu didn''t know what was said, he just told the truth.


    "It''s all true??"


    Long Jun Ao Ye stood up abruptly, her breathing became a little short.


    "Yes, that''s what the Yin and Yang Formation Sect said, but Sect Master Zhang also brought you a paragraph."


    General ??Yu hesitated for a while, did not dare to speak directly.


    "Brought a paragraph? What are you talking about?"


    Long Jun Ao Ye quickly asked.


    "I speak out, Long Jun, you won''t blame me?"


    General ??Yu still did not dare to say.


    "No! Say it!"


    Long Jun listened attentively, wanting to hear what Zhang Han had brought him...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 280： What is good about melons and fruits? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 280 What is good about melons and fruits? (Seeking monthly pass)


    Yintianjiang Longfu.


    Inside the palace.


    Many dragon sons and dragon girls obviously know about ¡®Ao Yu has become a guardian of Wudaozong¡¯s beast¡¯. At this moment, I heard General Yu said that Zhang Han had brought words to their father. Of course, they all wanted to listen to them.


    The same is true for Ao Yu, who is sitting next to Long Jun.


    As for Longjun.


    is already a little impatient.


    The general fish below also understood that he could no longer drag, so he spoke quickly.


    "Long Jun, that Sect Master Zhang brought you a message. He... he doesn''t want to see Young Master Ninety-Seven being oppressed in Yunzhou. He also said that this is what Sect Master Zhang meant and belonged to Taiyi Jianzong in Dongzhou. Meaning, it is the meaning of Wudaozong..."


    General ??Yu hesitated to say such a thing.


    When these words sounded in the palace.


    The dragon girl and dragon girl who cheer up and listen.


    Ao Yu is full of curiosity.


    Long Jun Ao Ye who is a little impatient.


    Everyone fell silent, and their expressions were full of stiffness.


    This... Is this threatening their father? ? ?


    Long Zi and Dragon Girls subconsciously cast their eyes on Long Jun Ao Ye.


    They, the Dragon Dragon, their father who has been in awe since childhood, have been threatened? ?


    What would their father do? Declare war on Yin-Yang Array? But the current momentum of the Yin-Yang Array Sect cannot be resisted by the Yunzhou Demon Race...


    Dragon Girls and Dragon Girls are all lost in thought.


    Long Jun Ao Ye on the other side''s face also became very subtle.


    He is really embarrassed now.


    Of course, he also understands that Zhang Han is only supporting Ao Yu, not really threatening him.


    But he knows it, doesn''t mean that his heirs know it.


    Speak out in front of so many children.


    This was embarrassing, he wanted to turn his head and left.


    But he knew that he could not leave. If he left now, his image in the hearts of these heirs would be completely ruined, and he would never leave.


    It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t say harshly to Zhang Han...


    Long Jun, Ao Ye, after careful consideration, set his sights on General Yu.


    "No, how do you talk? I have a very deep friendship with that Sect Master Zhang, how could he say such hostile words?"


    "It must be the original words of Sect Master Zhang who have been changed indiscriminately! Are you still not guilty?!"


    Ao Ye winked at General Yu and said.


    "Ah? No, Long Jun, Sect Master Zhang really said that, and I heard that the tone is worse than mine, Long Jun, this really can''t wrong me."


    General ??Yu did not see anything at all, he kept talking.


    "You must have heard it wrong, you have to quibble!!"


    Ao Ye winked frantically.


    What made him desperate was that this General Fish had no eyesight at all, and he couldn''t see his look at all.


    I have to force him to fight Zhang Han to be satisfied? ? ?


    "Really, Long Jun, I really didn''t hear it wrong, I would swear with Dao heart! I never heard it wrong!!"


    General ??Yu said very straightforwardly.


    Ao Ye: "..."


    me you him¡­¡­


    Daoxin has sworn out, what else can he say? ?


    No matter how much he said, he looked so pale and weak before the Dao Xin swears.


    Ao Ye glanced at General Yu silently, and took a note of the General Yu. He took a deep breath and faced the many heirs.


    "It seems that General Fish did not lie."


    "But this must be the evil people in the Yin-Yang Formation Sect. The news is spreading indiscriminately. I will go to the Yin-Yang Formation Sect to have a look. My relationship with Sect Master Zhang is obviously very good."


    Ao Ye said so.


    finished.


    He turned around and left, turning into a dragon shadow and walking away from the palace. He also smoothly swept away General Yu who was standing there blankly.


    Soon, there are only many dragon sons and dragon girls left in the palace and Ao Yu sitting next to the upper head.


    The atmosphere on the court is slightly subtle.


    They were all looking at each other at the door, and no one spoke for a while to break the subtlety.


    A moment later.


    Finally, one of the dragons took the lead to speak, and the scene was restored.


    "Brother Ninety-Seven! How did you become a guardian beast of Wudaozong?! Why did you go out and become so powerful?"


    Longzi spoke repeatedly.


    This opening seemed to have a chain reaction.


    Other dragon sons and dragon girls also opened their mouths.


    "Yes, Brother Ninety-seven, what have you done to become the magical beast of the legendary Wudao Sect!!"


    "Wudao Sect! That exists in the legend. I have no chance to see what the Wudao Sect looks like. Brother Ninety-seven, can you tell me what the Wudao Sect looks like? "


    "I''m also very curious about what Wudaozong looks like. There are rumors that Wudaozong was built in a mysterious ancient battlefield, and there are also rumors that Wudaozong was built in a different space. Brother Ninety-seven, tell me what? Which one is true?"


    Long Zi and Dragon Girls discussed fiercely.


    The solidification atmosphere just now is going to be removed all at once.


    Hear these words.


    Ao Yu, who was still stunned, also came back to his senses, facing the very enthusiastic Dragon Girl and Dragon Girl.


    He didn''t try to be mystery either, but answered enthusiastically.


    "I was lucky enough to be taken by the lord, and nothing else."


    "The address established by our Innocent Sect, this is not convenient to disclose..."


    "Oh, oh, what does this Innocent Sect look like? This is hard to say, I can''t tell, I can only say that every building of Innocent Sect is full of the taste of time..."


    "Let me tell you that there is a temple for teaching the Dharma in Wudaozong, which contains all kinds of wonderful methods, but the disciples of Wudaozong never enter this temple for teaching the law. Guess why?"


    "You don¡¯t know, disciple Wudaozong, all spells are enlightened by themselves, and they never look at other spells..."


    Ao Yu talked freely and told some information he knew.


    He said many things, and suddenly he seemed to have thought of something.


    "By the way, you guys wait, I also picked some fruits from Wudaozong, and gave you a taste. It may not be enough, but it''s okay to give you a fresh taste."


    Ao Yu took out what he had picked from Hou Ya from his storage ring.


    There are spiritual fruits, spiritual vegetables, and some elixir.


    Li Ergang asked him to pick these.


    According to Li Ergang''s words, just grab a lot...


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    Long Jun Ao Ye did not leave, but went out of the palace. His spiritual consciousness still concealed the entire palace, observing every move in the palace.


    When Ao Ye saw that his 97th son said that he had brought some fruits back, he was a bit disdainful.


    Even if Wudaozong is no more extraordinary, the melons and fruits inside can no longer be extraordinary.


    Hey, these ninety-seven sons are still immature.


    He came back with only melons and fruits.


    What is good about melons and fruits?


    Are there any fruits in Longfu?


    Ao Ye secretly shook her head...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 281： This melon and fruit Wudaozong is everywhere (please ask for monthly ticket)

    Chapter 281 There are no Dao Sects everywhere (see monthly ticket)


    Within Yunzhou.


    Yintianjiang Longfu, outside the palace.


    Long Jun Ao Ye hides in the river.


    His divine consciousness surreptitiously covered the entire palace, watching the conversation of these heirs in his own family.


    When Ao Yu said that he had brought some fruits back, he was very disdainful.


    also some fruits, coaxing his offspring is fine.


    He is very disdainful.


    "This **** is still too young."


    Long Jun Ao Ye muttered to herself.


    Divine Sense did not withdraw, but continued to stare.


    When he saw the melons and fruits that Ao Yu took out, his original lazy expression instantly became serious.


    This¡­¡­


    This¡­¡­


    This is the fruit? ?


    Longjun Ao Ye''s spiritual consciousness stared at the melons and fruits that Ao Yu took out.


    Each fruit is full of aura.


    The moment the fruit was taken out, the whole palace was full of fragrance.


    It''s just that there are other things besides fruits.


    Some dishes that exude aura, and some... elixir?


    Long Jun Ao Ye couldn''t help but concentrate again, looking at the elixir.


    After watching for a long time, he was also sure that it was a panacea.


    It''s just that this elixir seems to be picked up casually, and half of the roots are broken.


    "What kind of elixir are these? Why haven''t I seen it before?"


    Long Jun Ao Ye was surprised to find out.


    He had never seen these elixir before.


    He has never seen every elixir!


    Who is he?


    Dignified monster dragon, I don¡¯t know how many years he has lived.


    What kind of elixir has he not seen?


    The elixir that Ao Yu took out.


    He has never seen all of them.


    Is this the latest elixir cultivated by Human Race? ?


    Wrong...


    Longjun Ao Ye suddenly thought of a possibility.


    This is the elixir of ancient times and even an earlier period!


    Because of Innocent Sect!


    Wudao Sect has a very long history, and it is not surprising that there are many ancient elixir in the sect.


    If this is an ancient elixir, it will have any magical effect, no one can tell.


    Longjun Ao Ye was suddenly moved.


    He wanted to go directly in and asked Ao Yu for these elixir.


    I can think about it, he has already said to look for Zhang Han, now it seems that it is not suitable for the scene to go in, so forget it.


    Since Ao Yu has taken out these melon and fruit elixir to these dragon sons and dragon girls, it is impossible to forget his father, right?


    How about showing some respect for his father, right?


    I don¡¯t know how to be a bastard, can I still be sensible, I don¡¯t know if I can send some elixir to his father?


    It seems...it seems really possible.


    This **** has been lacking in his head since he was little.


    It is really possible that he did not expect him.


    Long Jun Ao Ye thinks that it is more possible.


    But now he can''t go in and grab the elixir. He can only hope that Ao Yu will change during his time in Wudaozong, knowing that he will keep a part of it to honor him.


    Long Jun quietly looked at the situation in the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, inside the palace.


    Ao Yu is giving various fruits and elixir to many dragon girls and dragon girls.


    He distributes them one by one.


    After he had distributed everything, he suddenly discovered that these dragons and daughters had not eaten all of them.


    This made Ao Yu puzzled.


    "Why don''t you eat it? You can eat this directly."


    Ao Yu reminded.


    Other dragon girls and dragon girls shook their heads.


    "No, Brother Ninety-seven, we see that the aura of this melon is too strong. It feels like a baby, and I don¡¯t want to eat it now. It will be better if I eat it when I want to break through the state in the future.


    "Yeah, Brother Ninety-seven, you look like treasures at first sight, and eating now is too wasteful."


    "The things our father usually gives us, compared with this, are not at the same level. The first time we encountered such a good thing, it was strange that we ate it."


    "Father is too stingy, or Brother Ninety-seven is generous..."


    "If you say this to your father, are you not afraid of being beaten?"


    "What are you afraid of, father is not here."


    Dragons and Dragon Girls all expressed their intentions, thinking that these melons and fruits are too precious, and plan to keep them and take them later.


    Hear these words.


    Ao Yu was disapproving.


    He picked up a melon directly from the side, took half a bite, and then threw the melon outside the palace.


    "You guys, don''t care about these things too much."


    "In fact, these are all gadgets. In Wudao Sect, they are everywhere, nothing remarkable."


    "Just pick them up and eat! If you still want to eat in the future, just ask me again."


    Ao Yu calmly blew up.


    The other dragon girls and dragon girls heard that there were such melons and fruits in their hands everywhere, and couldn''t help being shocked. Without any doubt, they picked up their own melons and fruits and ate them.


    One of Longzi''s eyes rolled, as if thinking of something, he suddenly spoke.


    "Brother Ninety-seven, you should have left a portion of melons and fruits for father? The ones left for father must be very precious, right? Can you take them out and let us open our eyes?"


    Lyoko said like this.


    "Ah? Leave it to my father? How can I leave it to my father? I didn''t leave it to my father at all. Who is my father? Dragon Mansion Dragon Lord, would he rare these fruits? I only give them to me. If you try something new and give it to your father, isn''t that humiliating your father."


    Ao Yu waved his hands, not even right.


    "Yes, or Brother Ninety-seven, you are thoughtful."


    The dragon nodded, feeling reasonable.


    Dangdang Dragon Monarch, how could he be interested in this kind of melon and fruit elixir?


    Obviously, Long Jun occupies a large position in their minds, and even the image has been magnified.


    Long Zi just thought for a moment, then picked up a fruit in his hand and swallowed it down.


    After swallowing, he immediately sat down cross-legged, whole-heartedly refining the spiritual energy contained in the fruit.


    Ao Yu looked at the many dragon girls and dragon girls who had swallowed the melon and fruit elixir, all cross-legged and began to refining, feeling bored, and preparing to leave the palace to go outside.


    But suddenly I changed my mind.


    It seemed that he just threw a fruit that had been bitten in half just to pretend to be a beep.


    If this is picked up by some shrimp soldiers and mistakenly convinced, the aura in the fruit will probably burst the shrimp soldiers.


    It is better to pick up the fruit and destroy it.


    Ao Yu thought, got up and left the palace.


    Soon he found the fruit that had been bitten in half.


    But when he found it, he was stunned.


    Because he saw a figure picking up the fruit that had been bitten in half, and was about to deliver it to his mouth.


    Who is this?


    Don¡¯t you know that he lost this fruit?


    Pick it up and send it directly to the mouth.


    Ao Yu was about to call this person right away, but when he took a closer look, he was stunned, his eyes widened suddenly.


    Wrong...


    How is this figure familiar...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 282： poison? (Seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 282 Poison? (Seeking monthly pass)


    Dongzhou area.


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    In the hall of the lord.


    At this moment.


    A figure is sitting in the hall.


    This figure wore a pale black robe, his face was handsome, but he looked pale and bloodless, and looked very weak, with a smell of death permeating his body.


    This taste is frightening.


    But this figure is lofty and motionless, still sitting there quietly, facing forward, as if to comprehend something.


    And in front of this figure, there is nothing, nothing.


    But this figure sat there obsessively, as if it didn¡¯t realize anything, and refused to leave.


    This person is the genius doctor Hua.


    Since Chu Yuan left, the genius doctor ??Hua has been sitting cross-legged in the main hall of the suzerain every day, trying to realize the ¡®medicine¡¯ that Chu Yuan said.


    But no matter how he enlightened him, he couldn¡¯t enlighten anything.


    This made the wise doctor Hua feel unwilling. He seemed to be on a bargain with the lord¡¯s hall, and he has been here to realize it all the time.


    I don¡¯t even care about the safety of my body.


    But...


    He didn''t care about it himself, but Li Ergang did it for him.


    Li Ergang was ordered by Chu Yuan to look after the genius doctor Hua, not to let the genius doctor Hua die, it is best to help the genius doctor Hua cure the disease.


    So Li Ergang will come every day to deliver some decoctions to try to cure the disease of the genius doctor Hua.


    Although the psychiatrist Hua has not been cured so far, the genius Hua has not died.


    ßÑdang...


    A noise came from outside the main hall of the sovereign.


    The door was pushed open.


    Today''s Li Ergang sent me the soup again.


    The enlightenment of genius doctor ??Hua was naturally interrupted by this movement.


    He heard the sound of the door being opened, and his whole body trembled.


    Of course he knew that this was Li Ergang coming.


    It was a good thing to treat him.


    But Li Ergang¡¯s cure for illnesses almost cast a shadow on him.


    Li Ergang didn¡¯t know how to cure his illness, so he poured various nourishing decoctions into him.


    Do not bring duplicate samples every day.


    Everyone will give birth to shadows.


    The genius doctor ??Hua turned his head and saw Li Ergang walking in at a glance.


    It was the car that Li Ergang was pushing to make Hua''s genius doctor desperate.


    There is a pot of decoction on the trolley, roughly dozens of copies.


    "Master Hua, take medicine, come here!"


    Li Ergang greeted enthusiastically.


    "Can I not eat it?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua said bitterly.


    "No."


    Li Ergang heard that Doctor Hua didn''t want to drink medicine, and his enthusiastic fat face turned into a cold face at that time.


    "Then...can you eat less? I can''t hold dozens of servings this day."


    The genius doctor ??Hua couldn''t help but said.


    "No! Your face is so pale, don''t eat more, if something happens, the lord will not let me go."


    Li Ercono absolutely refused.


    The words come out.


    The genius doctor ??Hua was immediately speechless.


    His face is pale because the strange disease on his body has been breeding death anger.


    What''s the matter about drinking medicine...


    Although these decoctions can suppress his strange illness, he is really uncomfortable to be supplemented all the time.


    The genius doctor ??Hua wanted to say something more to reject this Li Ergang.


    But he looked up at Li Ergang''s cold expression, really didn''t know how to refuse.


    In the end, she could only stand up silently, picked up one of the pots of decoction, and opened it to drink.


    Li Ergang next to ?? looked at the decoction that the genius doctor Hua picked up, and also introduced it out loud.


    "Master Hua, what you are drinking now is called Ding Yuan Zi Ling Tang, which is made from 78 kinds of elixir, which has the effect of strengthening the foundation and nourishing the body and mind!"


    Li Ergang spoke slowly.


    The genius doctor Hua on the other side drank it in one sip, and was unambiguous, and continued to pick up the second can and drank it.


    "This pot is a soup for soul and soul..."


    Li Ergang is still introducing it.


    The genius doctor ??Hua ignored it, and drank one can after another.


    Li Ergang was also unambiguous, and continued to explain.


    "This pot is Peiling Soup..."


    "This jar is amazing. I made it with one hundred and twenty-nine kinds of elixir. Oh, I don¡¯t know what the name is. I make homemade. They are all made with nourishing elixir. Drink it with confidence. You can''t die!"


    "This jar is..."


    Li Ergang introduced every pot of decoction.


    The genius doctor ??Hua also listened while drinking.


    Suddenly, he picked up a pot of decoction, and when he was about to open it to drink, he was stunned.


    This decoction...


    Something is wrong...


    The genius doctor ??Hua looked down at the pot of decoction, his brows frowned.


    He is also a person who has tasted countless herbs and read many medical books.


    deserves to be a sentence of superb medical skills.


    The pot of soup medicine in his hand is not right...


    It''s just that he can''t see what''s wrong.


    But his instinct as a healer told him that this pot of decoction is best not to drink.


    "Senior Ergang, what is this pot of decoction?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua looked at Li Ergang and asked.


    "This pot? This pot is called Huangquan Kuhai Decoction. The main medicine is Huangquancao, and the auxiliary medicine is Yinkuhua. There are other auxiliary medicines."


    Li Ergang explained.


    "Yellow spring grass? Yin bitter flower? What kind of elixir is this? Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua is a little confused.


    He has read so many medical books and has never heard of them. There are these two kinds of medicinal materials.


    "Oh, this was planted by a mysterious senior in our clan. It has a long history and is not a panacea of ??this era. It is normal if you haven''t heard of it."


    Li Ergang waved his hand and said.


    "Our sect still has this kind of elixir? What are the effects of these two elixir?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua suddenly became curious.


    Although he has joined the sect as a teacher for several days.


    But he had never asked what sect he was in.


    He has been comprehending since then.


    Er Lai was filled with a pile of decoction every time by Li Ergang, and his curiosity was flooded.


    But now he is curious again.


    What kind of sect is this?


    The lord rides a dragon, and speaks to fill the sky.


    It¡¯s like a lot of deer grass.


    There is still this kind of elixir that hasn''t even been recorded.


    What else does this sect possess?


    Li Ergang on the other side didn''t know what the genius doctor Hua was thinking, but answered directly.


    "These two spirit medicines are poisons. This yellow spring grass is a little more poisonous, this bitter flower is lighter, and there are other adjuvants, which are all poisons. There are about 568 adjuvants, all of them. poison."


    Li Ergang said straightforwardly.


    Hua genius doctor: "?"


    What is our hatred?


    Is it worth your poison so severely?


    The genius doctor ??Hua was stunned, and he didn''t understand why Li Ergang boiled him such a pot of violent poison.


    Even if you want to poison him, don¡¯t say it.


    How embarrassing to say it?


    Facing the circle of genius doctor Hua.


    Li Ergang was very calm, and said slowly.


    "I read the book and said that cathodizing the yang, I am not watching that nourishment is useless for you, just let a wave of poisonous, use poison to fight poison, maybe there is a miraculous effect, you drink it, I think I am not wrong in theory!"


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 283： Fight with poison (see monthly pass)

    Chapter 283 Fighting poison with poison (seeking monthly ticket)


    Sovereign Hall.


    When the Chinese genius doctor heard what Li Ergang said, the whole person was stunned.


    Cathode cation? ?


    Seeing that supplements are useless, so they are poisoned?


    Fight poison with poison? ?


    This seems to make a lot of sense.


    But if it¡¯s useless, you poison him to death? ?


    The genius doctor ??Hua opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    This is typical.


    He can''t die after drinking, is he successful? ?


    Because there is no other choice.


    If he didn¡¯t die after drinking, then he succeeded, and he died after drinking, then it doesn¡¯t matter what kind of strange disease...


    "Second, senior Ergang, how do I feel that you are betting..."


    The genius doctor ??Hua hesitated for a moment, but still asked.


    The words come out.


    Li Ergang, who was pushing the trolley, also fell silent for a while.


    After a while, he slowly spoke.


    "I admit that I have the element of gambling, but the strange disease on your body has been incurable? Just try it. Anyway, nothing should happen."


    Li Ergang said so.


    "This... Senior Ergang, this decoction is so poisonous, are you sure that it will be fine if you drink it?"


    The corners of the genius doctor ??Hua''s mouth twitched slightly.


    "There should be nothing wrong, trust me!!"


    Li Ergang''s eyes were shining brightly, looking at the genius doctor Hua, he nodded heavily.


    "Really?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua couldn''t believe it.


    "Really! If you don¡¯t believe me, you drink it now. If there is anything wrong, we will know right away."


    Li Ercono said flatly.


    "But this..."


    The genius doctor ??Hua is a bit speechless, I don¡¯t know what to say.


    He guessed, he drank it, besides something and nothing, there are no other options, right.


    If it¡¯s okay, he would also like to thank Li Ergang.


    If something happens, he just wants to trouble Li Ergang and can¡¯t do it...


    Forget it.


    Drink it and drink it.


    The strange disease on his body has been dragging his body. He would have earned an extra day if he lived an extra day.


    Even if something happened to him, it would be the end of this life.


    is not a loss.


    Besides, it may not happen.


    The genius doctor ??Hua looked down at the pot of soup medicine in his hand slightly.


    Before in Medical Valley, the people inside had never given him this kind of poison.


    It is estimated that because he is afraid of the strange disease that will affect him, he will lose the value of research by that time, so he has never tried poisoning with poison.


    Maybe this method of fighting poison with poison is successful?


    Thinking of this, Doctor Hua no longer hesitated.


    Pick up the decoction in your hand and drink it all in one sip.


    Li Ergang next to the genius doctor Hua drank all of them, and hurriedly approached.


    "How is it, Master Hua, how are you feeling now?"


    Li Ergang asked.


    "Hmm...it doesn''t feel much, but the taste is a bit bitter."


    The genius doctor ??Hua smacked his mouth, aftertaste the taste.


    "There is nothing wrong with your body?"


    Li Ergang asked repeatedly.


    "No, it''s the same as before and when replenishing soup."


    The genius doctor ??Hua shook his head.


    "So weird??"


    Li Ergang couldn''t help but murmured.


    The poison soup made from so many poisons, how can it be all right.


    He happened to ask the senior Bai Ze when he was cooking.


    Senior Bai Ze had stated clearly that the poisonous soup he made with Huangquan grass as the main medicine, even if the strong people in the Tribulation Realm drink it all, he will vomit blood.


    If you change to the Transcendent God Realm, I am afraid that you will die directly.


    But why this genius doctor Hua has nothing.


    what is happening.


    Li Ergang thinks more and more strangely.


    The body of this genius doctor Hua feels like a bottomless pit, and everything will be absorbed.


    All kinds of big tonics were eaten, nothing happened.


    Even if the poisonous thing is eaten, there is nothing wrong with it.


    too weird.


    He should continue to figure out how to heal it.


    "Master Hua, I have taken all the medicines for today, so I will withdraw first, and I will come back tomorrow."


    Li Ergang spoke.


    finished.


    He turned around and was about to push the cart to leave.


    "Wait a minute, senior Ergang, wait!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua still wanted to ask about the sect he joined, so naturally he couldn''t let Li Ergang just leave.


    "Huh? Master Hua, are you okay?"


    Li Ergang turned around and asked.


    "Senior Ergang, this is the case, I want to ask..."


    The genius doctor ??Hua just wanted to speak out his problem.


    It stopped abruptly in the middle of the talk.


    He suddenly felt a rush of heat coming from his body.


    The death spirit on ?? suddenly soared, like a tiger out of its cage, quickly spreading throughout his body.


    When the death breath spread to his whole body.


    The genius doctor ??Hua felt that the sense of weakness in her body disappeared instantly, and replaced by a sense of intimacy.


    can be seen by others on the outside.


    The genius doctor ??Hua''s whole body seemed to be shrouded in a layer of gray mist.


    This kind of fog makes people fearful.


    Li Ergang feels even more that if he encounters a trace of mist, he will be completely killed.


    "This is a big game."


    Li Ergang stared at the genius Doctor Hua at the moment. He subconsciously thought that it was his poison that made the genius Doctor Hua like this.


    "Master Hua! Hold on! I''m going to call someone!!"


    Li Ergang left a sentence.


    left in a hurry, ready to find Chu Yuan to solve the matter.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Ergang hurried out of the Sect Master Hall.


    Before he turned to the Chuyuan Palace, he ran into Bai Ze, who was slowly sweeping the floor with a broom.


    Bai Ze was about to be knocked into, and he dodges slightly to the side.


    Suddenly, Li Ergang rushed to the ground, the huge body almost shattered the ground.


    "What are you doing in such a hurry? Also, what happened in the hall?"


    Bai Ze said slowly while holding the broom.


    While talking, he raised his head slightly and looked at the Sect Master Hall.


    His power cannot be used, otherwise he will be attacked by heaven and earth.


    But in his perception, it can be vaguely felt.


    There is a very powerful dead spirit in the main hall of the sect.


    "In the main hall! Sect Master¡¯s newly-accepted disciple drank it if something went wrong, and drank the poison of the yellow spring grass as the main medicine that you said, predecessor, now something¡¯s wrong!"


    Li Ergang answered urgently.


    "Do you really use that poison to feed people? But even if you feed people dead, there shouldn''t be such a tyrannical death."


    Bai Ze stared at the Sect Master Hall and said slowly.


    Hear this.


    Li Ergang didn''t recruit, and told Bai Ze the whole story.


    It also includes the fact that Hua Shenyi is born with strange diseases.


    "Born to be sick? The body is like a bottomless pit? Now there is such a huge lifelessness...Interesting, let''s go in and take a look."


    Bai Ze suddenly became interested.


    "But, do you want to call the suzerain? Would this be more appropriate?"


    Li Ergang hesitated.


    "You don''t need to call Sect Master Chu, I can handle it. Come with me."


    Bai Ze waved his hand.


    He felt that Chu Yuan hadn''t appeared until now, so he must think he could solve it, or that the new disciple named Hua Shenyi was fine at all.


    There is no need to go over and shout.


    If you need to say something when you encounter anything, then they are not necessarily too good for the remnants of the old age, right?


    Well, Bai Ze still understands Chu Yuan...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 284： Give up, heal bones (see monthly ticket)

    Chapter 284 Give up, heal the bones (seeking monthly ticket)


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    Outside the main hall of the lord.


    Bai Ze brought Li Ergang back here.


    came outside the main hall gate.


    You don''t need to go in, you can see it at a glance, the richness of the hall is extremely dead.


    From the outside, lifelessness is the gray mist surrounding the temple.


    These mists are similar to ordinary mists.


    But one glance at the past can make people feel scared.


    A fear of death!


    Bai Ze came here, did not continue to move forward, but stopped here, stopped and looked at the hall.


    His golden pupils stared at the death breath, as if recognizing the specific information of the death breath.


    Behind Bai Ze, Li Ergang was anxious.


    "When I just left, there was not so much lifelessness."


    "That''s all in a blink of an eye, Senior, is there really nothing wrong with Genius Doctor Hua, right?"


    Li Ergang asked anxiously.


    "Relax your heart, it''s okay."


    Bai Ze shook his head and looked back.


    He probably can understand what happened.


    It''s just not sure.


    He still needs to go in and take a good look before he can completely determine the situation inside.


    "You stay here and don''t move, I''ll go in and take a look."


    Bai Ze left such a sentence.


    stepped and walked towards the palace of the lord.


    Bai Ze enters the Sect Master Hall.


    The death aura that permeated the entire hall instantly moved towards Bai Ze, trying to entangle Bai Ze and swallow Bai Ze¡¯s life.


    But lifelessness hasn''t touched Bai Ze.


    When ?? approached Bai Ze, they seemed to feel something terrifying, and they evaded one after another, not daring to touch Bai Ze.


    Bai Ze walked in directly.


    At a glance, he saw the genius doctor Hua sitting in the middle of the hall, surrounded by lifeless spirits.


    When he saw Doctor Hua, everything became clear.


    "This is Daoyou Chu''s new disciple? Where did you find the disciple of Daoyou Chu? How come every disciple is so extraordinary."


    "Obviously living in a new era, there are restrictions on the new era, these disciples are almost impossible to appear in this era, even if they appear, they will be buried by heaven and earth, hidden, and not allowed to appear."


    "But fellow Taoist Chu can find it just right..."


    Bai Ze had to admire Chu Yuan''s vision.


    He knew very well that this was definitely not a magical power, nor could it be luck.


    Simplicity means strong eyesight!


    They are the remnants of the old age, how could Heaven and Earth allow them to use magical powers, so it is impossible to use magical powers, and he has never heard of any magical powers that can find these talented disciples.


    As for luck?


    Are you kidding me? Relying on luck to find disciples, all of them are unparalleled.


    Who believes this?


    So Bai Ze concluded that Chu Yuan''s eyesight was too strong.


    Bai Ze thought, slightly raising his head to look at the genius doctor Hua surrounded by lifelessness in front of him.


    For the situation of the genius doctor Hua.


    He also understands everything.


    There was nothing wrong with the genius doctor Hua in front of him, but some kind of powerful talent...Oh no, it should be said that two powerful talents were inspiring.


    "Healing bones and giving up, these two different talents can merge together. Tsk tsk, wonderful."


    Bai Ze whispered in a low voice.


    He also got some news about this genius doctor from Li Ergang. He had a strange disease since he was a child, and his physique was weak, and he needed to constantly rely on drugs to suppress the strange disease.


    It seems that it¡¯s not a strange disease, but because of the contradiction between the two talents of the genius doctor Hua.


    The bones of the genius doctor ??Hua are the bones of the path of medical treatment. He is born good at medicine and good fortune, but the heart is a heart of death, containing endless life.


    The two are mutually exclusive.


    But it is estimated that the doctor can''t suppress the heart, and this is the strange disease.


    And the nourishment of drugs can make the doctors overwhelm the heart for a short time, and then there is the theory of suppressing strange diseases.


    Previously, Li Ergang used a pot of poison to completely arouse his death, and then he had the scene of death.


    But in Bai Ze''s view.


    This is not a big problem, because the medical bones in the body of God Doctor Hua have been nourished for too many years, and the profound background has kept a balance with the heart of death.


    The sight at the moment is just a result of talent.


    Bai Ze shook his head, turned and walked outside the hall, and stayed there quietly, lest the doctor Hua inside be disturbed.


    Li Ergang outside the hall saw this and quickly walked over.


    "Senior, senior, what is going on inside?"


    Li Ergang asked anxiously.


    "I''ve said it, people are okay, just activating some kind of talent."


    Bai Ze shook his head and said softly.


    "That''s fine, that''s fine."


    Li Ergang breathed a sigh of relief, as long as there was no trouble.


    "Okay, you can go down first. It may take a lot of time for this disciple to activate his talent."


    Bai Ze waved his hand to signal Li Ergang to leave first.


    Hear this.


    Li Ergang didn''t say much, he retired obediently and returned to his kitchen.


    Seeing Li Ergang leave, Bai Ze straightly picked up the broom and swept it in front of the main hall of the Sect Master.


    His movements are very slow.


    Every move, there is a lingering charm.


    Bai Ze is obviously helping the Chinese godly doctors.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hall of the lord.


    At this moment, the genius doctor Hua is completing a certain transformation.


    The body was rolling and dead, and the momentum was terrible.


    If there are creatures nearby, I am afraid they will fall into death.


    However, there are no living creatures in the main hall, and the materials such as the floor and walls in the main hall are very special. These dead auras cannot have any impact at all, and even centered on the main hall, the dead aura is trapped and not allowed to spread out. .


    It¡¯s just letting his life grow stronger.


    could not have any influence on the central doctor Hua.


    The genius doctor ??Hua closed his eyes tightly, and there was a faint emerald-colored light flashing on his body, but more lifelessness emerged from it.


    I don¡¯t know how long it has been.


    Doctor ??Hua slowly opened his eyes.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, runes flashed by in the depths.


    "Dead heart..."


    "Doctor bone..."


    The genius doctor ??Hua looked up at the death in front of him.


    When his ¡®Death Heart¡¯ was completely aroused, he also instantly understood the situation in his body.


    What strange disease...


    What weakness...


    is all formed because of lifelessness.


    And now...


    His healing bones have been able to fight against the death energy and reach a balance.


    His talent really became apparent.


    The genius doctor ??Hua feels that his body has become extremely relaxed.


    This is unprecedented comfort.


    He has been surrounded by lifelessness, and he has never felt so comfortable.


    It was like a mountain that had been carrying on his back, suddenly disappeared.


    Behind this comfort, there is also a feeling of unsuitability.


    "Healing bones, lifeless, this is my talent!"


    "I can practice spiritually too!"


    There was light flashing in the eyes of genius doctor ??Hua.


    His talents are thoroughly stimulated, which also means that he can finally practice.


    Master had instructed him before, he must be able to comprehend it now.


    The genius doctor ??Hua couldn¡¯t wait to dissipate all the dead breath, and looked forward...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    A lot of friends are urging changes, it¡¯s really not cabbage, I don¡¯t want to change more, the weather is too cold, the fingers are too stiff, the code word speed drops too much (.`)


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 285： The image of Chu Yuan (see monthly ticket)

    Chapter 285 The image of Chu Yuan (seeking monthly ticket)


    In the hall of the lord.


    After the genius doctor ??Hua realized that his talents had been stimulated, he became a little bit "high-spirited".


    I want to find out what the master made him understand.


    He believes that with his present talent, he will be able to see everything at a glance.


    Yes, in the opinion of Hua Shenyi.


    The reason why he couldn''t understand it before was because his previous talent was not stimulated and his understanding was too low.


    He can definitely realize what Master left behind and let him comprehend.


    The genius doctor ??Hua, full of ambition, looked towards the blank space in front of him.


    A glance, nothing can escape...


    A piece of nothingness.


    then¡­¡­


    Then there is nothing.


    He can''t see anything.


    The genius doctor ??Hua rubbed his eyes vigorously, wanting to look carefully.


    But no matter how he looked, he couldn''t see anything.


    The front is still blank.


    This made the genius doctor Hua a little doubt whether his talent was not enough, so he couldn''t see it.


    It was obvious that after he learned about his talent, he also understood that his talent was very powerful.


    is such a strong talent, still not enough?


    The genius doctor ??Hua was a little confused.


    So what kind of talent is needed to see what the master left and let him understand?


    Just when Hua Shenyi was confused.


    Outside the main hall of ??, a voice suddenly came in.


    "Why are you still confused after awakening such a talent?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua turned his head and looked.


    At a glance, Bai Ze was slowly walking in outside the temple.


    "Senior, are you?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua didn''t know Bai Ze, so he asked in a low voice.


    "Sweep the floor, after all, it''s also your master''s friend."


    Bai Ze walked in and said softly, his eyes were constantly looking at the genius doctor Hua, as if he was looking at something.


    "The junior doctor Hua has seen the senior!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua heard that he was a good friend of Master, so he hurriedly saluted.


    "It''s okay, etiquette or something, it''s not important, but you, why are you so confused after awakening such a talent?"


    Bai Ze looked down at the genius doctor Hua and asked.


    "The junior is feeling that his talent is not strong enough, so his mood is a little trance!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua replied obediently.


    The words come out.


    Bai Ze, who still wanted to say something, was stunned for a long time.


    Feeling that his talent is not strong enough? ?


    He never expected that this genius doctor Hua would say such a thing.


    He thought that the opponent was awakened because of his own talent, and he didn''t adapt to it for a while, so he was a little confused.


    Or because I didn''t expect to be able to awaken such a strong talent, I was confused.


    Bai Ze never expected.


    The other party would actually say such a thing.


    Is this what a person can say?


    Natural life and death, natural medicine.


    The bone medicine has been nourished by countless elixir for more than 20 years, and it has been further strengthened.


    is such a strong talent, but it is said that it is not strong enough.


    Bai Ze was really hit by thunder.


    Obviously looking at such an honest disciple, what he said was so dishonest.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Why do you think your talent is not enough? Do you know how strong your talent is in this era?"


    Bai Ze remained silent for a long time before speaking again.


    "Senior, my master once left a thing for me to comprehend, but no matter what I am unable to comprehend, even if I am now awakened with talent, it won¡¯t work. Isn¡¯t it a talent?"


    Hua genius doctor honestly told Bai Ze.


    "Huh? Leave something for you to comprehend? Take it out and let me see it."


    Bai Ze frowned, also a little curious in his heart.


    According to his own guess.


    Will Chu Yuan bring some old ¡®old objects¡¯ to this disciple for enlightenment.


    If that''s the case, this disciple can''t comprehend it, then it would be normal.


    The genius doctor Hua on the other side heard what Bai Ze said.


    didn''t say much, and pointed to the air beside him.


    "What about things?"


    Bai Ze raised his head and asked.


    The genius doctor ??Hua still did not speak, still pointing to the air next to him.


    White Pond:"?"


    Are you kidding me?


    Bai Ze stared at the genius doctor Hua for a long time, and found that the other party did not seem to be joking.


    But he followed the direction pointed by Doctor Hua''s finger, and he couldn''t see anything at all.


    "What the **** are you? Is this thing invisible?"


    Bai Ze crouched, frowning tightly, and asked.


    See this scene.


    The genius doctor ??Hua did not hesitate anymore, and directly talked to Bai Ze about the whole story.


    It¡¯s just that he still kept a little bit of his mind, and didn¡¯t mention what kind of medicine can heal the world, or the way of medicine.


    I just simply said something that the Master asked him to comprehend in the temple.


    When Bai Ze finished listening, his brows became tighter.


    The golden eyes looked at the Sect Master Hall repeatedly.


    You can let him look at it, he can''t see any clues.


    Could it be that his talent is also low? ?


    Bai Ze stunned for a moment, then shook his head. If there is something, it might not be explained by something talented or not talented.


    This should be Fellow Taoist Chu, who specially set it up for his disciples. Non-disciples can''t see through it.


    Or there is nothing at all, it''s just that Fellow Daoist Chu wants this disciple to understand something.


    In short, he couldn''t see through.


    After thinking for a long time, Bai Ze set his sights on the genius doctor Hua again.


    "I can''t guess the thoughts of fellow Chu Daoist, maybe you can ask your fellow students, they may be able to help you."


    Bai Ze thought of several disciples such as Su Qianyuan.


    Maybe only those disciples can understand


    "Senior, do I still have the same door?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua was taken aback for a moment, and asked.


    "Yes, if you count you, there are six people in total. The other fellows of yours can be called the ¡®Tianjiao¡¯."


    Bai Ze praised without hesitation.


    He is really optimistic about Ye Luo.


    "Huh? Is it like this? Senior, dare to ask, what is the name of our sect?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua suddenly aroused curiosity.


    "What? Fellow Daoist Chu never told you about the sect?"


    Bai Ze looked a little strange.


    The disciples did not mention the name of the sect?


    This is a very fellow Taoist Chu!


    "No, Master seems to be... forget to tell me."


    The genius doctor ??Hua shook his head and said.


    "Your sect, named Wudaozong, is a sect with a long heritage, especially your master, a top power who has lived for so many years..."


    "Perhaps you don¡¯t have any gratitude for the word ¡°power¡±. The power I talk about is by no means comparable to the power in your concept. A truly powerful person will fall apart when moving, and the sun and the moon will fall apart.¡±


    "It can even collapse a world that is ten thousand times stronger and ten thousand times stronger than your current world..."


    Bai Ze began to describe the image of Chu Yuan in his mind.


    But I didn¡¯t see the extremely exaggerated expression of God Doctor Hua...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 286： Im planning to let you down the mountain for the teacher (seeking a monthly pass)

    Chapter 286 I am planning to let you down the mountain as a teacher (seeking a monthly pass)


    In the hall of the lord.


    Hua''s expression is very wonderful.


    Wrong, shocked, enthusiastic...


    A variety of expressions appeared on his face.


    He ignored everything that Bai Ze said.


    There is only one thought in my mind...


    The sect he joined is Wudaozong?


    The world-famous Hidden Sejong Gate Wudaozong? ?


    The genius doctor ??Hua suddenly felt surging, and looked up at Bai Ze, a little bit unbelievable.


    "Previously, senior, I joined, is it really Innocent Sect?"


    Hua''s genius doctor''s tone was filled with fanaticism.


    At this moment, he is like a fan about to meet his idol, and his mood is unspeakable.


    "Yes, what you joined is Wudaozong."


    Bai Ze looked at this person who had become a little different in front of him, feeling a little bad.


    "Wu Dao Sect?! Is it really the Wu Dao Zong who took the first place in the Wanzong Grand Competition?! Ye Luo, Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luo Xue! These people are my fellow students?! "


    The genius doctor ??Hua became even more enthusiastic about this.


    Wudao Sect has become famous all over the world since the Great Competition of Ten Thousand Sects, and it has also let countless people know the existence of this hidden Sejong gate.


    Among them, the sect disciples are extraordinary, and each has its own way.


    Surely, Wudaozong has become a sect that countless young people dream of wanting to join.


    The genius doctor ??Hua is also one of them.


    But now the genius doctor Hua has discovered that he has joined the Innocent Sect!


    On the other side, Bai Ze looked at the strange genius doctor Hua, stepped back a little before choosing to answer.


    "Well, these four people are all your fellows."


    "It seems that there is another disciple named Su Xi, who is also your fellow."


    Bai Ze said.


    "Yeluo! Yeluo! Yeluo! Where is the other person now! I want to see him!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua couldn¡¯t wait to see Ye Luo, who he admired most.


    Under the enthusiasm, he had forgotten that it was Bai Ze standing in front of him, and when he went up, he grabbed Bai Ze''s two arms and swayed vigorously.


    "You let go first!"


    Bai Ze wants to break free.


    But under the premise that he could not use his force, he could not get rid of it completely.


    After the talent of this genius doctor was inspired, his power was too great.


    Seeing struggling, I can¡¯t get away.


    Bai Ze also gave up. He looked at the genius doctor Hua faintly, and seemed to finally understand why Chu Yuan hadn¡¯t talked about the sect information with the genius doctor Hua.


    Emotional Fellow Daoist Chu has long known about this...


    just waiting for him to say, so that he can be caught and shaken...


    A friendly and deep calculation!


    "Junior, calm down, the Ye Luo you mentioned has already gone down the mountain. At this moment, there are only Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luoxue, and Su Xi on the mountain!"


    Bai Ze sighed, then slowly spoke.


    "So? Where are they now?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua turned into an avid fan who just wanted to see his idol, and kept asking questions.


    "One is in the mountainside cave, and two are in the area where the disciples live!"


    Bai Ze can only choose to answer.


    got the news.


    The genius doctor ??Hua was too lazy to continue pestering Bai Ze in an instant, and Sa Yazi ran outside the temple.


    Bai Ze was let go, and slowly turned around to look at the back of the genius doctor Hua left, shook his head helplessly, and turned his gaze to Chuyuan Palace.


    "Daoist Chu, Daoist Chu, you are very relieved, throw everything to me, and still don¡¯t tell this disciple about the sect, it¡¯s you who calculated it deeply..."


    Bai Ze finished speaking slowly.


    got up and walked to the outside of the Sect Master¡¯s hall, picked up his broom, and then walked back into the hall to clean up the turbulence caused by the ingenuity of the genius doctor Hua.


    ...


    the other side.


    Inside Chuyuan Palace.


    Chu Yuan doesn¡¯t know so many bells and whistles.


    He closed the door of the temple, and he couldn''t hear anything at all.


    His palace has a very strong ¡®silent¡¯ effect.


    was so strong that Chu Yuan himself was a little surprised.


    However, Chu Yuan didn''t think there was anything, just feeling that the palace presented by the system was good.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan had already begun to''clean up'' Tantai Luoxue.


    According to Chu Yuan¡¯s calculation, there is not much left until the next inspection.


    This talented Tantai Luo Xue hasn''t kicked out of the sect yet, if the sect inspection starts.


    Then his two disciples, Su Xi and Hua genius doctor, who have worked so hard to teach and abolish, are afraid that they are not enough for a disciple of Tantai Luoxue.


    The disciple ??Tantai Luo Xue, must be driven out of the sect.


    So, Chu Yuan called Tantai Luoxue to his palace and prepared to persuade Tantai Luoxue to leave.


    In the palace.


    Chu Yuan sat cross-legged on the futon. He lowered his eyes slightly and looked at Tantai Luo Xue who was kneeling in front of him to ask for peace.


    "Luo Xue, get up, no need to bow."


    Chu Yuan gave a false hand to let Tantai Luoxue get up.


    Tantai Luo Xue was very determined to finish all the etiquette, and then slowly stood up, shook a little, and swung the tied ponytail behind her back.


    "Master, etiquette should be respected. Master does not like etiquette, but disciples must abide by etiquette. This is a rule."


    Tantai Luo Xue said respectfully, and didn''t dare to continue being playful.


    "Since you insist, you don''t have to say much as a teacher, Luo Xue, as a teacher, let me ask you, how long have you been in the school? How long has it been since you are a teacher?"


    Chu Yuan spoke softly and asked.


    "Master, the disciple has been in the master¡¯s school for more than a few months, and is now at the peak of the later stage of the Transcendent God Realm, and his combat power is no less than that of the Cross Tribulation Realm! Everything depends on the master¡¯s teaching!"


    Tantai Luo Xue answered her master¡¯s question.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan, who wanted to directly let Tantai Luoxue leave the sect, suddenly choked.


    Being in his door for more than a few months, is it the peak of the God Transformation Realm?


    The combat power is not less than that of Crossing Tribulation Realm?


    Then what kind of thing is he?


    He repaired for a few months, and he couldn¡¯t even break through the foundation building...


    Chu Yuan had to admit that the gap between him and these disciples was a bit big.


    He has cultivated for a few months, but he can''t cultivate anything. If he replaces these disciples, he will hang over the catastrophe in a few months...


    The gap.


    These are all gaps.


    His only advantage is the high ceiling!


    As long as he teaches his disciples, his realm can theoretically be infinitely improved.


    That is, he has to work hard to teach the abolished disciples.


    In short, he currently lacks the experience of teaching and abolishing one.


    He teaches and abolishes once, then he can use this method to teach and abolish disciples infinitely, and the realm can naturally be improved infinitely.


    So, his growth limit is not weaker than these disciples!


    figured this out, Chu Yuan''s mentality instantly calmed down.


    "Ok¡­"


    "Not bad."


    "Luo Xue, you should also be able to see it. With your current cultivation base, there shouldn''t be many people in the world as your opponent. You can see this in the Wanzong Great Comparison."


    "So, I plan to let you down the mountain for the teacher."


    Chu Yuan said this lightly.


    Ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 287： Go down the mountain to build a small sect (seeking a monthly pass)

    Chapter 287 Go down the mountain to build a small sect (seeking monthly ticket)


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    In the Chuyuan Palace.


    Tantai Luo Xue stood not far away from her master, a trace of astonishment on that beautiful cheek.


    Master...


    Master let her go down the mountain?


    Hear this sentence.


    Tantai Luoxue''s first reaction was not that there was no suzerain or suzerain.


    But felt that going down the mountain was too troublesome.


    It is better to stay in the palace and play chess.


    Besides, she doesn¡¯t know where to go down the mountain...


    How to think and feel troublesome.


    She wanted to refuse, but she looked up at her master, but she didn''t know how to speak.


    Finally, I can only ask euphemistically.


    "Why does the master let the disciple go down the mountain..."


    "The disciple consciously does not practice at home yet, and wants to continue practicing on the mountain."


    Luo Xue expressed his unwillingness to descend the mountain.


    But how could Chu Yuan be willing to let Tantai Luoxue stay.


    Not far from Zongmen inspection.


    Leaving Tantai Luoxue, does he think there are too many realms?


    "You haven''t practiced at home yet? When will you practice? Luo Xue, practice can''t make progress through asceticism. You have to go down the mountain and experience it for yourself. Only by experiencing it can you improve faster, do you understand?"


    Chu Yuan softly advised.


    "But...Master..."


    Tantai Luo Xue hesitated to speak but stopped.


    She really wants to tell her master that she can be tempered on the chessboard.


    I thought about it, but she still didn''t say anything.


    Since the master said, then she must have known her situation.


    It¡¯s just...


    Tantai Luo Xue really didn¡¯t know what she should do when she went down the mountain.


    "Master, that disciple went down to practice, where should he go to practice?"


    Tantai Luoxue simply handed the question to Chu Yuan.


    "Huh? You can learn from your big brother and go down the mountain to build a small sect, or you can travel at will. These are all possible."


    "But as a teacher, I still recommend that you build a small sect to play, so that you can experience a different feeling."


    Chu Yuan sat cross-legged on the futon and answered softly.


    He had also learned from Ye Luo before that Ye Luo went down the mountain to build a sect, and he didn¡¯t know much about it.


    But Ye Luo said that a small sect was built, so Chu Yuan didn''t care too much.


    However, Chu Yuan thought to himself that it would be a good place for Tantai Luoxue to build a small sect, so he said so.


    "Build a small sect like the big brother?"


    Tantai Luo Xue''s pretty face became a little weird.


    "Well, don''t think that the small sect is useless, at least it is also a place to go, you just went down the mountain, it is very good to build a small sect."


    Chu Yuan thought that Tantai Luoxue disliked Xiaozongmen and could only persuade him.


    "Master, it''s not... the disciple is afraid, I''m afraid I won''t be able to build it."


    Tantai Luo Xue has a strange tone.


    Small sect?


    The only one who regards the sacred place of one side as a small sect is her master.


    "Why can''t this be built? The teacher is here to teach you. After you go down the mountain, you can find your senior brother first, and let your senior brother advise you on how to build a small sect. If it doesn''t work, you can Let him help you build it so that the head office is ready."


    Chu Yuan said slowly.


    "Master, disciple...the disciple still has no confidence."


    Tantai Luo Xue gently shook her head.


    "Luo Xue, a cultivator, you must have self-confidence. Use your strength to establish a small sect. That''s definitely OK."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand, not giving Tantai Luo Xue a chance to refuse.


    Hear this.


    Tantai Luo Xue also understood that his master had already made up his mind.


    She couldn¡¯t resist even if she didn¡¯t want to.


    So, she could only choose to accept it.


    I just feel a headache thinking that she will be annoyed by various things in the future.


    "Master, my disciple understands."


    Tantai Luo Xue chose to accept her fate and bid farewell to her life as an otaku.


    "Well, if you understand, let''s go down, tidy up and go down the mountain. By the way, Luo Xue, before you go down the mountain, go find Su Qianyuan and let him come to the palace as a teacher."


    Chu Yuan said.


    He was obviously pregnant, and he solved Tantai Luoxue. Then he solved Su Qianyuan''s thoughts by the way.


    Although Su Qianyuan paid the ¡®protection fee¡¯ before, but facing the imminent sect inspection, he still plans to drive Su Qianyuan down the mountain as well.


    "Yes, Master."


    Tantai Luo Xue nodded and answered.


    "Well, if there is nothing else, let''s step back first."


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    "Yes, Master..."


    Tantai Luo Xue responded again.


    immediately got up, ready to leave the palace.


    She took a few steps, then suddenly stopped, turned and looked at Chu Yuan.


    "Master, after the disciple has left, is he still a disciple of Innocent Sect? Can he come back?"


    Tantai Luo Xue asked silently.


    "You will always be a disciple of the Innocent Sect. Of course you can come back if you want to come back!"


    Chu Yuan hesitated for a while, then answered Tantai Luo Xue.


    the other side.


    Tantai Luo Xue heard this and stopped saying anything, and respectfully saluted Chu Yuan, then turned and left the palace.


    Chu Yuan watched Tantai Luo Xue leave.


    Neither of them mentioned anything about Tantai Luoxue as the future Sect Master of Wudao Sect.


    Chu Yuan really forgot.


    As for Tantai Luoxue...


    She is no better than Ye Luo Zhang Han and others.


    With her temperament, she has never cared about the position of the suzerain.


    What she thinks is that she always finds a place to stay, the chessboard of research circles.


    Chu Yuan Palace where Luo Xue left Tantai.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Yuan also got up from the futon and walked to the gate of his palace, preparing to close the gate first, and then wait for Su Qianyuan to come.


    Just when Chu Yuan was about to close the door.


    Suddenly saw something in the distance, which was wrapped in gray gas, flashed by.


    This thing just flashed past.


    Chu Yuan could not even see it clearly.


    "What is that? I read it wrong? Didn''t something get past it? The **** mouse? Forget it, let''s wait for Su Qianyuan to come over."


    Chu Yuan rubbed his eyes vigorously and stared at the outside of his palace, but he still didn''t see anything. He could only dispel the thought, closed the palace gate, and sat back on the futon.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment.


    Outside the Chuyuan Palace.


    Tantai Luo Xue, who had just left, suddenly changed her expression, and her slackness was wiped out.


    Her eyes instantly locked a figure rushing past her.


    That figure is the genius doctor Hua.


    It''s just that Tantai Luo Xue doesn''t know the genius doctor Hua.


    She saw someone running rampant in Wudaozong and was affected by Zhang Han. Her first reaction was that she would disturb Master¡¯s purity.


    All of a sudden, I lost my mood.


    "Boundary chessboard, come out!"


    Tantai Luo Xue immediately and decisively threw out his treasure.


    The ??jie chessboard was thrown out by her, bursting with dazzling light.


    Strips of golden lines derive from the void and spread all over the square in front of the main hall in an instant.


    A chessboard stands upright...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 288： Excited Hua Divine Doctor (see monthly ticket)

    Chapter 288 The Excited Hua Divine Doctor (seeking monthly ticket)


    Sovereign Hall.


    The genius doctor Hua, who was about to rush to find Su Qianyuan, was stopped by this sudden chess board.


    The genius doctor ??Hua was surrounded by layers of death air, and he looked at the things that looked like a huge wall in the four directions, a little confused.


    The fiery thoughts of going to see Su Qianyuan also calmed down a bit.


    He just wanted to take a good look at what was blocking him.


    Before he could get close to those things that looked like a huge wall, a huge sense of rejection suddenly came.


    The genius doctor ??hua took a few steps back and then eased slightly, his face became extremely ugly.


    A strong sense of rejection has been pressing on his heart.


    As if the whole world is repelling him and not allowing him to exist, it seems that his existence itself is wrong.


    "This...this is what happened."


    The genius doctor ??Hua felt a little depressed in his breathing, but he really didn¡¯t understand what had happened.


    Even if his talent is activated, he is only a mortal in the end.


    Pressured by this huge sense of rejection, he was pretty good without kneeling directly.


    Just when Hua Divine Doctor was a little confused.


    A cold voice came into his ears.


    "Who are you? Dare to act wantonly in the Innocent Sect? Don''t you know the rules of the Innocent Sect?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua looked up.


    In the sky, I saw a woman dressed in Tsing Yi with noble and glamorous beauty between her eyebrows and her eyebrows, standing in the air, looking down below with cold eyes.


    The genius doctor ??Hua was taken aback after seeing the woman, and then looked down at the sky-opening walls on all sides of him, as if thinking of something, his eyes lit up.


    He vaguely remembered when he saw the paper introducing Wudaozong.


    It is said that there is a disciple of Wudaozong, who can isolate the inside and outside with the chess game and form a world of its own.


    And that disciple is also a female disciple, named Tantai Luoxue, who is respected by others as the first person in chess, a person who really uses chess to enter the road of practice!


    This person...


    seems to be that Tantai Luoxue!


    is also his senior sister! !


    Thinking of this, the fiery heart of Doctor Hua was ignited again.


    "Sister Tantai!!!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua''s tone trembled a little, which was all pleasantly surprised.


    Now he is like a person who has seen an idol.


    Standing in the air, Tantai Luo Xue, with a cold expression, saw the same person as Xiao Midi here, she was also stunned for a long time, and she couldn''t get her head back.


    She is here to inquire.


    Why is this person like his own fan?


    Still calling her senior sister?


    Is this a new disciple of Master?


    Tantai Luo Xuetian lives in his palace, and I really don¡¯t know if his master has any new disciples.


    "Are you...a new disciple of Master?"


    Tantai Luo Xue asked tentatively.


    "Yes, yes, yes! Sister Tantai! I am a new disciple of Master, named Hua Shenyi! Sister Tantai, I, I, I..."


    Doctor ??Hua was so excited that he was a little incoherent.


    Hear this.


    Tantai Luo Xue frowned, stretched out her hand and waved, the chessboard suspended in mid-air flew back to her palm in an instant, and then disappeared.


    The huge wall that stood in all directions and the golden lines on the ground also disappeared in no time.


    Tantai Luo Xue leaped slightly and landed on the ground.


    Then he raised his head to look at the genius doctor Hua.


    "You are the new disciple of Master, that is, our sixth junior brother? No, Junior Brother, why are you so pale?"


    Tantai Luo Xue of course also noticed the pale face of Doctor Hua.


    "Senior Sister Tantai, I''ve been like this since I was a child. Don''t take offense, Senior Sister!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua replied excitedly, while answering, he frantically scanned Tantai Luo Xue''s whole body.


    This look made Tantai, Luo Xueliu''s eyebrows frown.


    "Brother, you are..."


    Tantai Luo Xue spoke softly and asked.


    "Sister Tantai, don''t be offended, the main reason is that the younger brothers admire you and the older brothers a little bit!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua also noticed that his state was not right, and took a deep breath, trying to stabilize his emotions.


    "Do you adore us???"


    Tantai Luo Xue was a little confused.


    "Yes! Sister Tantai, before I joined the Innocent Sect, I''ve heard about several senior brothers and senior sisters in the Wanzong Grand Competition. The senior brothers have always admired several senior brothers and sisters, and now I know that they are with several senior brothers. The senior sister is the same door, so I can¡¯t wait to meet a few senior brothers and sisters!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua nodded and said.


    "So... you just ran around here?"


    Tantai Luo Xue understood in an instant, why the genius doctor Hua just ran around here.


    "It''s the younger brother, it''s not right."


    The genius doctor ??Hua also understood that his situation was wrong just now, so he bowed his head and said.


    "Well, you said you want to see a few of us, don''t you? Senior Brother and Second Senior Brother are not in the sect anymore, and I am leaving the sect soon. I guess Senior Brother 3 is almost the same. I am going to find Senior Brother 3 now. If you don¡¯t mind, Junior Brother, you can follow me."


    Tantai Luo Xue invited.


    She has never doubted the identity of the genius doctor Hua.


    How can anyone dare to pretend to be a master disciple?


    Furthermore, where most people can enter Wudaozong.


    Anyone who can enter the Wudao Sect will never be bored and pretend to be a disciple of the master.


    the other side.


    The genius doctor ??Hua heard what Tantai Luoxue said, without any hesitation at all, he nodded directly.


    "Sister! Of course I don''t mind!"


    Hua genius doctor said repeatedly.


    "Then follow me."


    Tantai Luo Xue said softly.


    finished.


    She turned and walked towards the mountain gate.


    The genius doctor ??Hua quickly got up and followed Tantai Luo Xue.


    The two of them walked under the mountain gate one after the other.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, the two came outside the cave where Su Qianyuan was.


    Close to the outside of the cave.


    A powerful suffocation came out, and there was no need to wait to enter the cave completely.


    This evil spirit is very terrifying, even if there is a formation blocking it, it can overflow.


    One can imagine how terrible it would be if there were no formations to suppress the evil spirits.


    Tantai Luo Xue also cleverly stood behind the genius doctor Hua, and easily helped the genius doctor Hua block these evil spirits.


    "Sister Tantai..."


    "this is¡­¡­"


    The genius doctor ??Hua looked at the suffocation visible to the naked eye, and asked in a low voice.


    "Earth evil, the third brother used to train your body, you are only a mortal now, don¡¯t get close to these earth evils, they will erode your body and soul."


    Tantai Luo Xue softly advised, and waved his hands gently.


    The power of the soul radiated out, protecting the doctor Hua''s body and preventing the doctor Hua from being corroded by the evil spirits.


    "Sister Tantai, I should be able to deal with these evil spirits."


    The genius doctor ??wa pondered for a while, and suddenly mobilized the dead energy in his body, poured it out, and covered his whole body.


    Crackling...


    Dead breath collided with the earth evil, making a crackling sound, and faint sparks flashed...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 289： Help each other brothers (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 289 Helping and helping each other brothers (seeking monthly pass)


    Tianwu Mountain, mountainside.


    Before the cave.


    Tantai Luo Xue dressed in Tsing Yi, standing there quietly.


    Her eyes stared at the genius doctor Hua who was not far away.


    When the lifelessness on the genius doctor Hua was exposed, the earth in the cave seemed to be attracted, swarming and rushing towards the genius doctor Hua.


    The lifelessness in the genius doctor ??Hua was unwilling to show weakness, and it was also gushing out madly.


    Two completely different gases collided in the air, and the crackling sound continued to sound.


    On the surface, no one can have the upper hand.


    But Tantai Luoxue can tell.


    It was Earth Sha that had the upper hand, and it was still entering the body of the genius doctor Hua little by little.


    Tantai Luo Xue saw this, and also understood that this little junior was probably only dead because of his talent.


    No matter how strong this kind of talent is, it is impossible to fight against the Earth Shaman in Su Qianyuan''s Body Refining Cave.


    If it takes a long time, it will definitely fail.


    After all, this junior is still too tender.


    Tantai Luo Xue slightly shook his head, originally wanting to help this Junior Brother disperse all the earthshakes that had entered his body.


    But she suddenly saw the green light radiating from this junior.


    When Earth Sha wanted to enter this junior¡¯s body, there was always a green light flashing, removing Earth Sha.


    "This junior has more than one talent."


    "Really talented, it''s no wonder that the master will be included in the school."


    Tantai Luo Xue stopped thinking of wanting to make a move, and chose to continue to wait and see.


    Under her gaze.


    She found that Doctor Hua had not been harmed at all, and she was even more relieved.


    watched it quietly, wanting to see where the limit of this junior is in the end.


    I haven¡¯t waited long for Tantai Luo Xue to watch it.


    In the cave, a horrible **** spirit burst out suddenly.


    Directly wiped out all the entanglement with the genius doctor Hua.


    Even the dead air released by the genius doctor Hua was completely wiped out.


    No one is spared.


    The genius doctor ??Hua had no idea what was going on, and when he recovered a little bit, he suddenly felt that a terrifying force locked him.


    The moment when it is locked by the air machine.


    The genius doctor ??Hua felt as if he was being stared at by a wild beast, and the smell of death was even more intense than when he was surrounded by strange diseases before.


    The genius doctor ??Hua looked up to the cave.


    What he saw was a man with Chiguo on his upper body and full of blood and evil spirits came out.


    When the man came out, an invisible aura enveloped a large area.


    Magic doctor Hua couldn¡¯t help but feel solemn...


    àÛàÍ...


    Just when the genius doctor Hua was serious, he couldn''t help laughing when he saw the man''s bald head.


    Walking out, Su Qianyuan raised his head and glanced at the genius doctor Hua, did not say much, and turned his gaze to Tantai Luo Xue.


    "Junior Sister, who is this?"


    Su Qianyuan asked.


    "Master, the newly-accepted disciple, he admires us very much, so I brought him to see you, brother."


    Tantai Luo Xue stood up, smiled and spoke.


    "No wonder, it''s not uncommon to release lifelessness."


    Su Qianyuan looked at the genius doctor Hua and nodded in recognition of the junior.


    He walked two steps, came to the genius doctor Hua, stretched out his palm and patted the opponent''s shoulder gently.


    "Yes, yes, according to generation, you should be the sixth junior brother, right? I heard the junior sister say that you admire us? What''s the matter?"


    Su Qianyuan continued.


    "Brother Su! I have heard of several senior brothers and sisters showing their demeanor at the Wanzong Grand Competition before I worshipped Wudao Sect. Brother Su, you even defeated Ye Wu, the number one arrogant in Zhongzhou! For the reckless man...cough, the emperor!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua quickly spoke.


    He didn''t lie, he really admired Ye Luo and the other four.


    And among the four of Ye Luo and others, Ye Luo is the most admired, and then Su Qianyuan.


    "It''s OK, just call Brother Brother, don''t call Man Huang!"


    Su Qianyuan''s face turned black.


    So he didn¡¯t know that the predecessor of the title of Barbarian Emperor was just like a reckless man.


    Seeing someone talk about the title of Barbarian Emperor, he couldn''t help but think of the nickname Barbarous Man.


    "Okay, Brother Su!!!"


    After seeing Tantai Luoxue, the genius doctor ??Hua quickly adjusted his mentality. Although he looked at the living Su Qianyuan, he did not lose his stance like just now.


    "Well, it is a great blessing to be in the master''s school. Remember to practice well, don''t let the master''s expectations be disappointed, become a talent as soon as possible, and stand alone, so that you can repay the master''s kindness, do you understand, brother?


    Su Qianyuan advised.


    "Brother, I understand! It''s just that the brother does have some spiritual things, which is very confusing. I don''t know that the brother and sister may answer the question for the brother."


    The genius doctor ??Hua remembered that he had realized a lonely thing in the Sect Master''s Hall, so he simply said it and asked for help.


    Hear this.


    Tantai Luo Xue and Su Qianyuan were silent for a while.


    glanced at each other.


    Probably can understand what is going on.


    "Brother, are you unable to understand the Tao given by Master?"


    Su Qianyuan stood up and asked.


    "Yes, Brother Su."


    The genius doctor ??Hua nodded and said.


    "Well, this is normal. The master teaches the Tao. It is difficult for people with very high understanding to realize themselves, and they can only rely on mutual help between disciples."


    Su Qianyuan can also understand the genius doctor Hua.


    At the beginning, with the help of Zhang Han, the second brother, he successfully comprehended the method of refining the body.


    Among their disciples, Su Xi¡¯s aside, for the four of them, except for the senior brother Ye Luo who really enlightened the Tao on his own, the second senior brother and him all needed help to successfully enlighten the Tao.


    He refused to comment on the Fourth Junior Sister Tantai Luo Xue.


    Get the treasure at the start...


    This is not what they can compare.


    "Since you can¡¯t understand, Junior Brother, where is the place of enlightenment that Master has left for you? Take me over, I¡¯ll help you see, maybe I can help you."


    Su Qianyuan spoke again.


    The genius doctor ??Hua quickly wanted to agree.


    Tantai Luo Xue stopped the two at this moment.


    Just listen to her.


    "Senior Brother, I just came out from Master¡¯s side before. When I came to you, I came to call you. Master asked you to see him."


    Tantai Luo Xue said.


    The words come out.


    Su Qianyuan decisively didn''t even say anything, and gave up the genius doctor Hua, ran over the mountain.


    Although he is a body refiner, his speed is not slow.


    In a few steps, he headed towards the clan.


    The genius doctor ??Hua looked at Su Qianyuan who was leaving, suddenly dumbfounded.


    Didn¡¯t you say you want to help him before?


    I just ran away? ?


    Scumbag...


    "Okay, Sixth Junior Brother, let me accompany you up there."


    Tantai Luo Xue looked at the back of Su Qianyuan''s departure, shook his head, and said.


    "Then I will trouble Sister!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua bowed his hands in a salute.


    "Let''s go."


    Tantai Luo Xue was too lazy to continue to accompany the genius doctor Hua this time, dragged the opponent with his soul power, and flew straight into the sect...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 290： Dao is nothing but the origin (seeking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 290 Dao is originally nothing, direct to the source (seeking monthly ticket)


    In the hall of the lord.


    Tantai Luo Xue and the genius doctor Hua were standing inside.


    Tantai Luo Xue''s eyes fixed on the blank space in front of him.


    She has listened to everything that the genius doctor Hua said.


    Master let the genius doctor Hua enlighten here, and when he realizes it, when he can see that real path of medicine.


    Ketantai Luo Xue kept watching with her insight.


    I didn¡¯t see anything...


    I can''t even see her insight at all.


    I can''t see even the slightest clue.


    All she can see is nothingness.


    Tantai Luo Xue couldn''t help clenching her hands slightly.


    I can''t believe it.


    Can she not even notice a single point of Master? The gap between the two sides is so big?


    After hesitating, Tantai Luo Xue directly threw her chessboard out, trying to use her best to see if she could see what the master left behind.


    In other words, you don¡¯t want to see, but only to perceive a clue.


    Tantai Luo Xue threw the board out.


    I saw the shrunken chessboard quickly flew over the palace of the lord, bursting with dazzling light.


    The light directly illuminates the whole hall.


    The genius doctor Hua who stood on the side could not help being forced to close his eyes.


    After a while, the genius doctor Hua opened his eyes again.


    After he opened his eyes, he looked at Tantai Luoxue for the first time.


    Observing him slightly, he immediately noticed the strange expression of the senior sister.


    seems to have a weird expression because she can''t see anything...


    Can''t even see Sister Tantai?


    The genius doctor ??Hua couldn''t help but get complicated.


    Tantai Luo Xue on the other side really couldn''t see the ¡®things¡¯ left by the master in the Sect Master¡¯s Hall.


    Even if she throws out of the chessboard, there is no way to find out.


    just like¡­¡­


    It seems that there is nothing in the Sect Master¡¯s Hall.


    Tantai Luo Xue is feeling down.


    suddenly thought of this, and was stunned.


    It''s as if there is nothing in the main hall...


    Master let the six brothers enlighten the way here.


    Nothing, Tao! !


    Tao is nothing! !


    Master has never wanted these six juniors to truly understand anything. Master just wants to make these six juniors understand that the essence of Tao is nothingness!


    Tantai Luo Xue wanted to understand this, and quickly explained it to the genius doctor Hua.


    Hear this.


    The genius doctor ??Hua was also stunned for a long time.


    In an instant, he was puzzled by his problem, and suddenly he became clear.


    He got it! !


    The meaning that Master wants him to understand is to point directly to the source...


    No wonder Master said that when he understands, he will be able to see the real path of medicine...


    What is the origin of the avenue of medicine? good fortune!


    Almost all medical techniques are for helping others to heal injuries and illnesses. If it is used for healing, what can heal others better than pure force of good fortune?


    Doctor represents life, and the opposite of medicine is death!


    Death energy is also the negative source of medical doctrine!


    And what is his talent?


    Be born to die, born to heal the bones!


    He has always mastered these two talents!


    It''s just that he has gotten into the corner, and always feels that Master has left him something, and wants to comprehend it.


    In fact, Master had already arranged his path.


    Let Li Ergang give him medicine and drink every day, in order to activate his talent, and then understand the principle of ¡®Tao is nothing¡¯, then he can devote himself to the practice!


    No wonder!


    No wonder that Li Ergang would make a pot of poisonous soup for him for no reason.


    I thought that Li Ergang was really gambling, betting that he and the strange disease can only live one.


    It turned out that the master had arranged it a long time ago!


    The genius doctor ??Hua''s eyes became extremely bright, and he turned to look at Tantai Luoxue.


    "Senior Sister Tantai!!! I understand!! Thank you Sister Tantai for your guidance!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua quickly thanked him.


    "Everyone is the same, so don¡¯t be polite. Besides, if you want to thank you, you also want to thank Master."


    Tantai Luo Xue shook her head and said like this.


    "Yes, Sister, I will go and thank Master!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua suddenly realized that he was about to walk outside the main hall of the suzerain when he got up.


    Before he took a few steps, he was stopped by Tantai Luoxue.


    "You...Forget it, the second brothers left when you started, no one told you the rules, remember, in Wudao Sect, it is not allowed to disturb Master Qingxiu, nor does it mean that you can''t disturb. Just try not to go, can you not go if you don¡¯t, do you understand?"


    Tantai Luo Xue frowned slightly and said.


    "Huh? Can''t you find Master?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua was a little puzzled.


    See this scene.


    Tantai Luo Xue gently shook his head, and walked a few steps in the direction outside the hall.


    Then, she turned to face the genius doctor Hua, and Zhu lips lightly opened.


    "It''s not that you can''t find it, it''s just that, try not to find the master."


    "Master accepts us to get started and pass on us! This is a great grace. If we have to bother Master in everything, doesn''t it mean that our disciples are incompetent?"


    Tantai Luo Xue waved her hand to persuade.


    As she said, she looked up into the empty hall.


    I vaguely remember what she looked like when she started...


    At that time, the Second Senior Brother still sneaked over and said that he would guide her...


    At that time, she was the youngest disciple in the sect...


    In a blink of an eye, she became a senior sister.


    Really is the impermanence of time.


    is wrong.


    It seems only a few months have passed.


    How can there be so many others?


    Tantai Luo Xue suppressed many of the thoughts in her mind, and looked at the genius doctor Hua again.


    Listening to what Tantai Luoxue said, the genius doctor Hua, who was in silence, also recovered after a while.


    "Sister Tantai, Junior Brother understand!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua took a deep breath and nodded.


    "Well, it¡¯s okay if you understand. The third brother and I will go down the mountain soon. By then, you and the fifth sister will be the only ones on the mountain. If it¡¯s okay, you can find the fifth sister. It¡¯s not too long for you to get started. , You can get familiar with one or two more."


    Tantai Luo Xue said softly.


    She could guess with her eyes closed. After the Master told her to go down the mountain, she asked Su Qianyuan to do in the past.


    It was obvious that Su Qianyuan was going down the mountain.


    She and Su Qianyuan went down the mountain, so Su Xi and Hua were the only disciples left.


    I can only hope that these two people will not give Master a headache.


    Speaking of which, for Su Xi, Tantai Luoxue is more relieved, that is a person who lives more than her.


    This is the genius doctor Hua, I don¡¯t know if she listened to her.


    She can''t manage that much anymore, and she will soon descend.


    Tantai Luo Xue''s thoughts arose.


    She is about to say something to the genius doctor Hua.


    Suddenly her soul power felt a **** evil spirit appear.


    This **** evil aura appeared near the master¡¯s palace.


    This is the third brother coming out?


    Tantai Luo Xue suddenly became curious, wondering if Su Qianyuan was also called down the mountain by the master...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 291： Looking for Su Xi (asking monthly ticket)

    Chapter 291 Finding Su Xi (seeking monthly ticket)


    Outside Chuyuan Palace.


    Su Qianyuan stood there in a daze.


    Unsurprisingly, he was ¡®persuaded¡¯ by the master to go down the mountain.


    If he was just called down the mountain, Su Qianyuan would not be a little stupefied.


    What made Su Qianyuan really bewildered was that the Master said that he would let him go down the mountain to build a small sect.


    He probably understands what Master meant, that is, to build a holy place for cultivation.


    Well, for people of Master''s level, the holy land is the small sect, which is not difficult to understand.


    It¡¯s just that Su Qianyuan didn¡¯t know what he wanted to build a holy place for.


    His method of refining the body is only suitable for him, not suitable for other people.


    I can''t recruit disciples, let the evil spirits erode their souls and spiritual roots...


    Ordinary people would die if they did that.


    At present, only he can use his method of refining the body.


    He is very clear about this.


    So I don¡¯t understand. Master asked him to build a sacred place for cultivation, what is the use?


    Su Qianyuan lost and returned to lost, he still obeyed the master''s order and planned to go down the mountain.


    Su Qianyuan was perplexed, and stepped outside and walked out.


    He hasn''t taken a few steps yet.


    A sound suddenly sounded in his ear.


    "Brother San, did Master also tell you to go down the mountain?"


    Su Qianyuan turned his head and looked.


    At a glance, she saw Tantai Luo Xue who was walking in the distance.


    Tantai Luo Xue was also followed by the genius doctor Hua.


    When Su Qianyuan saw the ruinous smile on his junior sister''s face, he knew it. Her junior sister definitely knew that he would be called down the mountain for a long time.


    Su Qianyuan still wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, he was no longer interested in saying it, so he waved his hand.


    "Junior sister, it seems that you are going down the mountain too? When do you plan to go down the mountain? Why don''t we both go together?"


    Su Qianyuan said.


    "Okay, I plan to clean up and go down the mountain, first go to find the senior brother, if the third senior brother is on the way, let''s go together."


    Tantai Luo Xue nodded and agreed.


    Su Qianyuan naturally had no other opinions, and agreed.


    On the other side, the genius doctor Hua who stood behind Tantai Luo Xue listened to the conversation between this senior and a senior and asked curiously.


    "Brother and sister, where are you going down the mountain?"


    Only listen to the inquiries of the genius doctor Hua.


    "Go down the mountain to build a holy place for fun."


    Su Qianyuan turned his head and glanced at the genius doctor Hua behind Tantai Luo Xue, and said with a smile.


    Hear this.


    The expression of genius doctor ??Hua was stiff.


    what?


    Build a holy place to play? ? ?


    Holy land? Play?


    As far as he knows, the Holy Land is the pinnacle power of a state, gathering energy and luck, is the sect that ordinary people dream of wanting to join.


    For ordinary people.


    The existence of Wudaozong level is like it is in the legend. If you go to bed early at night, you may even dream of joining Wudaozong.


    But the Holy Land is different. The Holy Land exists. If the talent is good, it can be added directly, at least in reality.


    But it¡¯s such a holy place...


    In the mouth of his senior brother and sister, it became Jianlai for fun? ? ?


    The genius doctor ??Hua was really surprised.


    "Brother..."


    "Is the Holy Land so easy to build..."


    The voice of genius doctor ??Hua was a little trembling.


    "Just have a hand."


    Su Qianyuan patted the genius doctor Hua on the shoulder, saying quite casually.


    The genius doctor ??Hua lowered his head and glanced at his hands.


    So, is this fake? ? ?


    The genius doctor ??Hua fell into a mistake.


    "Well, Sixth Junior Brother, when we leave, no one can guide you in the future. If you have any questions, you can go to Senior Bai Zhe, he is also a very strong person, do you know?"


    Su Qianyuan said.


    "Hmm... brother, brother understand."


    The genius doctor ??Hua quickly replied, calmed down, and nodded to answer.


    "Also, you remember to practice well and become talents as soon as possible. None of our disciples of the Innocent Sect is weak. Even your fifth elder sister is also very strong. You are the weakest in your disciple''s life, sixth elder brother. , You have to be under pressure."


    Su Qianyuan said again.


    "Okay, brother."


    The genius doctor ??Hua, of course, did not dare to say anything, but could only continue to promise.


    It was Tantai Luoxue on the side.


    Hearing that Su Qianyuan said that the fifth junior sister, that is, Su Xi is very strong, he was a little taken aback.


    She has been in the palace and did not pay much attention to Su Xi.


    She also knows little about Su Xi''s situation.


    Listening to Su Qianyuan''s words, that very shy and timid Fifth Junior Sister, has also grown up?


    Tantai Luo Xue glanced at Su Qianyuan, and secretly asked about it by voice transmission.


    Su Qianyuan heard Tantai Luoxue''s voice transmission, and did not intend to hide it, and told Tantai Luoxue about his previous discussions with Su Xi.


    Tantai Luo Xue was very interested after listening.


    Fate to raise the line?


    Wounded invisibly, will it be controlled?


    "Senior Brother, before going down the mountain, how about accompany me to find Junior Sister Wu?"


    Tantai Luo Xue Chuanyin continued.


    "it is good."


    Su Qianyuan also seemed to understand what Tantai Luoxue was going to do, and agreed.


    The two understood each other''s meaning, and did not continue to talk with each other. Instead, they looked at the genius doctor Hua. After some encouragement, they asked the genius doctor Hua to choose a palace, and Huyou Hua left.


    After letting the genius doctor Hua leave.


    The two did not talk too much, and flew towards the palace where Su Xi was located...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    recommend a good-looking novel "Reverse Journey to the West, Starting to Cry Tathagata", interested friends can take a look!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 292： Tantai Luoxue vs Su Xi (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 292 Tantai Luoxue vs Su Xi (seeking monthly ticket)


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    Inside Su Xi¡¯s bedroom.


    Su Xi is entertaining her third and fourth elder sisters.


    is Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luoxue.


    Among them, Su Qianyuan has been telling Su Xi some things, for fear that after he and Tantai Luoxue leave, there will be disciples who will disturb Master¡¯s cleansing.


    Su Xi is also listening carefully.


    "Fifth Junior Brother, you have to remember, especially the Sixth Junior Brother, who always feels like he likes to jump, pay more attention."


    Su Qianyuan chattered endlessly.


    "Hmm, brother, I know all about it."


    Su Xi didn''t feel impatient, and sat there cleverly, keeping his head nodding.


    "By the way, if you take the time to meet with Sixth Junior Brother, you probably haven''t seen each other yet."


    Su Qianyuan thought of this again and couldn''t help but say.


    "Hmm, brother, I understand."


    Su Xi is still nodding his head.


    Su Qianyuan wants to say something more.


    was stopped by Tantai Luoxue.


    "Okay, Brother Third, you have been admonishing for almost half an hour. For other things, Junior Sister Fifth can definitely solve it by herself. You don''t need to tell you too much. If you go on like this, you are not annoying. ."


    Tantai Luo Xue shook his head and said.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay for the third brother to do it for me."


    Su Xi quickly said.


    She hasn''t felt this feeling of being cared for for a long time.


    Being told by Su Qianyuan, she has no grievances at all, on the contrary, her heart is full of warmth.


    "Ahem, it''s really a bit too much to talk about. The fifth junior sister doesn''t mind, it''s alright, let''s leave it to the fourth junior sister."


    Su Qianyuan also realized that he was a little nagging, coughed twice, and handed the home court to Tantai Luoxue.


    "Hmm, Sister Si, do you have anything to add."


    Su Xi sits tightly and listens.


    "No no, I don''t have the third brother nagging like that, I just feel a little curious about your way of the sister."


    Tantai Luo Xue sat next to Su Xi and said with a chuckle.


    "Curious?"


    Su Xi has some doubts.


    "Well, I''m a little curious about your way, Junior Sister, I wonder if Junior Sister can explain it to me?"


    Tantai Luo Xue said softly.


    Hear this.


    Su Xi was taken aback for a moment, then reacted and nodded quickly.


    "Of course you can, of course you can."


    "Sister, my Tao is nothing great, it''s just a puppet, and the puppet involves some destiny-related things, so the thread I cultivated can control the fate of others."


    "Only from the aspect of fate can we invisibly control others and turn others into puppets for my use."


    Su Xi and Tantai Luoxue talked.


    She said very relaxed.


    Listening to Tantai Luoxue was a little surprised.


    To control others in terms of fate...


    This junior girl...


    is really scary.


    After listening.


    Tantai Luoxue''s curiosity did not curb, on the contrary, it became more vigorous.


    "Junior Sister, I wonder if you are interested in discussing and discussing with me? I really want to see what this kind of threading mentioned by Junior Sister looks like."


    Tantai Luo Xue said aloud.


    "Huh? Discuss?"


    Su Xi somewhat wanted to refuse, but didn''t know how to say it.


    "Well, let¡¯s discuss one or two, don¡¯t worry, Junior Sister, I won¡¯t do my best, I just want to see what you said about the destiny thread."


    Tantai Luo Xue said repeatedly.


    It''s all about this.


    Su Xi couldn''t refuse any more, so she nodded her head and agreed.


    The two talked again, then they were determined, and they went to the clearing below the mountain to have a discussion.


    Su Qianyuan was also bored, and went with the two of them, planning to eat melons and watch the show.


    When a group of people walked to the main hall square.


    Su Qianyuan suddenly yelled at the two of them.


    "Two sisters, wait for me."


    Su Qianyuan finished speaking and ran to the kitchen.


    Tantai, Luo Xue and Su Xi looked at each other, a little puzzled.


    I don¡¯t know what Su Qianyuan is going to do.


    They were not in a hurry, and stood there waiting.


    After waiting for a while.


    They saw that Su Qianyuan was back.


    Ben still wanted to ask the other party what to do.


    But when they saw what Su Qianyuan was holding, everything became clear.


    I saw Su Qianyuan holding a big melon of unknown variety in his left hand and a small bench in his right hand, running back.


    This¡­


    This¡­


    This¡­


    Tantai, Luo Xue and Su Xi are a little speechless, don''t know what to say.


    "Let''s go, two juniors, let''s go down the mountain."


    Su Qianyuan didn''t know it, and said cheerfully.


    Hear this.


    The two had nothing to say, and got up and walked down the mountain.


    A group of people set off again.


    This time, they walked directly from the mountain to the bottom of the mountain.


    When ?? came to a clearing, they stopped.


    "right here, right? Junior sister, what do you think?"


    Tantai Luo Xue turned to look at Su Xi.


    "Everything just depends on the arrangement of the senior sister."


    Su Xi dare not refuse.


    "Well... Then, Junior Sister, do some preparations, at least don''t stand so close, no one can talk so close to each other."


    Tantai Luo Xue was a little bit dumbfounded.


    She looked down at the distance of less than one meter from Su Xin.


    How to compare this distance? Melee melee?


    "Oh oh oh, good."


    Su Xi quickly ran to the other side.


    Looking like that, Luo Xue at Tantai didn''t want to use too much force.


    Can''t help but sigh the cuteness of this junior girl in her heart.


    Sigh with emotion.


    Her movements are not slow.


    Tantai Luoxue reached out and took down her hair, a beautiful long hair hanging down, and then she stepped directly into the sky, took out the chess board, and threw it onto the sky.


    Boom...


    The ??world chessboard burst into the void with a dazzling light, and then disappeared into the void.


    At the next moment, the golden lines did not know where they came from, and quickly stretched across the ground, criss-crossing, forming a chessboard line.


    A huge wall to the sky has risen in all four directions of the entire open space.


    A chessboard is formed in the open space, forming a world of its own.


    Tantai Luo Xue''s whole body is surrounded by countless fluorescent lights, like a **** overlooking the world.


    She faintly looked at Su Xi below, and did not use any means of repelling the world, but quietly waited for Su Xi to take action.


    Treat Su Xi, she is not willing to go all out.


    But...


    Tantai Luo Xue glanced sideways at Su Qianyuan who was sitting on the small bench eating melon, and flicked her finger.


    A sense of rejection from the chessboard world pressed towards Su Qianyuan.


    Su Qianyuan was caught off guard and was knocked over to the ground. The melons fell off, looking up at Tantai Luoxue with a bewildered look.


    I eat a melon, what is my business.


    You guys are fighting against me, but you are still hitting me? ? ?


    I didn¡¯t offend anyone...


    Ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 293： I am real, not a phantom (see monthly ticket)

    Chapter 293 I am real, not a ghost (seeking monthly ticket)


    Dongzhou area.


    In a clearing outside Tianwu Mountain.


    At this moment, Su Xi felt the situation inside the chessboard.


    With some emotion in my heart.


    Senior Sister is Senior Sister...


    This kind of method is indeed wonderful and infinite.


    She stayed on the chessboard, feeling that all auras had been cut off, and she consumed her strength and could not be replenished.


    And facing her Tantai Sister, it was like facing the heaven and the earth.


    Those who are not determined, I am afraid they will just collapse.


    "Your senior sister is not simple, her eyes are very special, and the means are special, so be careful."


    The sound of the starfish on the belt entered Su Xi¡¯s ears.


    Su Xi nodded imperceptibly.


    Of course she also knows that her elder sister is not easy.


    It¡¯s just that now it¡¯s a discussion, even if it¡¯s not easy, she thinks the elder sister will definitely stay.


    "Sister, then I will shoot."


    Su Xi yelled at Tantai Luoxue above the sky.


    "Ok."


    Tantai Luo Xue faintly replied.


    Hear this.


    Su Xi didn''t hesitate anymore and decided to take the shot.


    Her pupils suddenly turned purple and looked weird. Between her fingers, a thread that he couldn''t see appeared suddenly.


    As soon as these lines appeared, they seemed to have a soul, winding towards Tantai Luoxue in the sky.


    at the same time.


    Tantai in the sky, Luo Xue is still waiting for Su Xi to take action.


    I can''t see the thread tangled invisibly.


    Even with her insight, she couldn''t see those thread lifts.


    Tantai Luo Xue stood quietly in the air.


    Those who raised the thread flew towards her quickly.


    When the thread is about to meet her.


    The chessboard hidden in the void suddenly flew out, blocking Tantai Luo Xue, making it impossible to raise the line any further.


    "Ok?"


    Tantai Luo Xue also realized that something was about to touch her invisibly, and then he forced the Jieqiboard to protect the lord.


    She tapped her toes in the air, and her figure fluttered, retreating towards the back.


    The ??jie chessboard seemed to be still resisting something, and it also retreated following her movements, as if it was attacking Tantai Luo Xue and was chasing it.


    Tantai Luo Xue also understood.


    Su Xi is manipulating things to attack her.


    probably also knows that that is the so-called destiny thread.


    This kind of invisible attack, she has nothing to do.


    If it wasn''t for the world chessboard, I''m afraid she would have been hit.


    Never underestimate this fifth junior sister.


    Think of this.


    Tantai Luo Xue no longer retreats, his soul power burst out, connecting with the chessboard world.


    She directly cast the sense of rejection of heaven and earth on Su Xi.


    Sure enough, when she launched an attack on Su Xi, Jieqipan did not protect her anymore, but retreated into the void again.


    Tantai Luoxue did not keep it anymore.


    She stands high in the sky, a phantom chess piece is condensed between her fingers, and she drops the chess piece on the board.


    The chess pieces instantly turned into countless runes intertwined, turning into a blue dragon and attacking Su Xi.


    If you look closely, you can find that this blue dragon is very similar to Ao Yu.


    This is Tantai Luoxue¡¯s real attack method.


    Anyone who has met Tantai Luoxue and has had a relationship with her will turn into one of her chess pieces. When she sets up a chessboard, these chess pieces can be transformed out and attack the opponent with the power of the chessboard world.


    Ao Yu has long been one of Tantai Luoxue¡¯s pawns!


    In other words, anyone who has met Tantai Luoxue, as long as Tantai Luoxue can control them, is Tantai Luoxue''s pawn.


    Of course, Tantai Luoxue can''t control people, she has never tried to turn the opponent into a pawn.


    Such as her master, Bai Ze, etc., how dare she try to turn into a chess piece.


    There is absolutely no need to do something like this that you know is impossible.


    the other side.


    Watching some illusory dragons attack and kill.


    Su Xi forcibly resisted the pressure of being rejected by the world, and controlled the fate to raise the line, trying to test whether he could turn the illusory dragon into his own puppet.


    When she touched the imaginary dragon while raising the thread.


    Unexpectedly smooth.


    This illusory blue dragon was easily controlled by him.


    Su Xi was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect to control this illusory blue dragon so easily.


    She didn''t get too stunned, and she directly manipulated the illusory Canglong and turned towards Tantai Luo Xue to kill.


    "Junior Sister..."


    "It''s really amazing that you use the other way to return to the other body..."


    Tantai Luo Xue looked at the Canglong that came back from the bombardment and spoke softly, feeling a little bit at the speed of Su Xi''s growth.


    But her movements are not slow.


    A chess piece was once again condensed in the hand, and when it fell, it turned into a figure.


    It is the shadow of Ye Luo holding a wild sword.


    Void shadow cut away with a sword.


    Easily slay the Canglong.


    Su Xi again used the fate to raise the line to control Ye Luo Xuying, and once again slammed towards Tantai Luoxue.


    And Tantai Luo Xue also dropped a number of chess pieces, evolving into a series of phantoms.


    Su Xi also kept using fate to control and fight against it.


    The two seem to be deadlocked.


    ¡­¡­


    While sitting up again to watch the play, Su Qianyuan saw that it was full of enthusiasm.


    Looking around, applauding from time to time.


    "The method of the Fourth Junior Sister is becoming more and more mysterious..."


    "There is also this fifth junior sister, how long will it take to practice, and can actually have a good relationship with the fourth junior sister, with the help of strength, okay, eh?"


    Su Qianyuan looked around, and suddenly noticed something.


    His eyes are fixed on Su Xi''s side.


    I clearly saw that the aura from heaven and earth outside the chessboard entered Su Xi''s body endlessly.


    Weird...


    Su Qianyuan was very sure, he stayed inside the chessboard, he couldn''t feel the aura of heaven and earth outside the chessboard, he didn''t feel a single bit.


    How did this Su Xi get in touch with the world outside the chessboard?


    It''s no wonder that Su Xi can play with Tantai Luoxue for so long, and dare to love is always supplemented with aura.


    It¡¯s just that no matter what Su Qianyuan thought, he couldn¡¯t understand how the spiritual energy of the world came from.


    Is it possible that Su Xi has the shelter of heaven and earth, and the spirit of heaven and earth automatically crawls in to help?


    Nonsense.


    Su Qianyuan approached Su Xi a little puzzledly, wanting to see what the heaven and earth aura is all about.


    But he hasn''t waited for him to approach.


    Suddenly, he felt that one of his arms was numb.


    This familiar feeling immediately made him feel bad, and he turned around and wanted to leave.


    He has not had time to leave.


    Suddenly, a huge force pulled him towards the center of the two clashes.


    Su Qianyuan did not react at all, and was dragged away.


    This scared him very much.


    He wanted to get out again and again, but Tantai Luoxue¡¯s world repulsion was still pressing on him, and for a while, he could not have any strength and could only be carried away.


    "Junior sister! Don''t make trouble! I''m real! I am not a phantom, don''t throw me over, let me go!!"


    Su Qianyuan shouted loudly...


    Ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 294： Su Xis thoughts (see monthly ticket)

    Chapter 294 Su Xi''s thoughts (seeking monthly ticket)


    Outside Tianwu Mountain.


    A clearing.


    At this moment.


    Tantai Luo Xue and Su Xi''s fight ended long ago, and the two stood on the side chatting.


    Only Su Qianyuan was lying on the ground in pain, looking unlovable.


    God knows what he went through.


    Watching a scene, I was beaten like this...


    He wanted to see why Su Xi was constantly blessed by heaven and earth spiritual energy, but he was controlled and pulled into the battle center. He was bombarded by a violent bombardment. Even if his physical body was strong, he felt pain.


    It is not this that makes Su Qianyuan most heartbroken, but that no matter how much he yells, nobody cares about him.


    The two juniors just wanted to make up their minds to beat him, and didn''t care about him at all.


    After the beating, the two junior sisters actually came to apologize to him.


    is to apologize, which is not very harmful and extremely insulting, which makes Su Qianyuan completely heartbroken.


    I didn''t expect that all the juniors who were so well-behaved at the beginning would actually do such a thing.


    On the other side, Tantai Luoxue and Su Xi stood there talking, and didn''t mean to come over to help Su Qianyuan.


    "Senior Sister, don¡¯t we really need to help Senior Brother Third?"


    Su Xi said with some worry.


    "No, Brother San likes eating melons so much, we just teach Brother San, some melons are not so delicious."


    Tantai Luo Xue glanced back at Su Qianyuan slightly, shook his head and said.


    If you eat melon, you can eat melon. I really went to get a melon. It was too much to move a small bench.


    "okay then¡­¡­"


    Su Xi hesitated, but nodded.


    "By the way, Junior Sister, you¡¯re a thread, right? It¡¯s really strong and secretive. If I don¡¯t have a treasure protector, it¡¯s hard to tell the outcome. You have to practice more, and when you grow up in the future, you must be extremely strong. ."


    Tantai Luo Xue recalled Su Xi''s invisible thread, and couldn''t help but sigh for its power.


    Although she did not go all out, she also used at least half of her strength.


    But in this case, Su Xi still can¡¯t be beaten.


    is enough to prove that Su Xi is strong.


    "Yes, Sister, I will definitely work hard in the future."


    Su Xi nodded obediently and replied.


    "Well, among our senior brothers, the sixth senior brother will not say anything about it. As long as you practice more, the second senior brother and the third senior brother, including me, are not your opponents, and only senior brothers can fight you. "


    Tantai Luo Xue affirmed Su Xi¡¯s future combat power.


    "Big Brother..."


    Su Xi whispered in a low voice.


    She has not really seen the fighting power of her big brother, and there is still no accurate concept of the fighting power of her big brother.


    "Yes, big brother! Big brother is the most powerful among us. He cuts ten thousand magic with one sword. His sword cuts both the heart and the soul, and even more, such as the one in the Wanzong Competition. , If the big brother makes a killer, I am afraid that none of us can escape."


    Tantai Luo Xue recalled the scene of the''One Sword Skyward'', and couldn''t help shaking her head.


    She is also telling the truth.


    Above the Ten Thousand Sects Competition, the big brother directly fascinated all of them.


    If at the moment of being fascinated, the big brother chooses to attack them, they are afraid it will be difficult for them to survive.


    Their big brothers are afraid that they are no longer at the level of crossing the catastrophe.


    That kind of combat power is really too strong.


    But with Su Xi¡¯s curious methods.


    If you can grow up, you might be able to fight the big brother.


    Su Xi, who was listening next to him, just nodded, not daring to say anything.


    Tantai Luo Xue gently rubbed Su Xi''s head, and looked up at the sky.


    I think it¡¯s almost time to go.


    "Okay, sister, we should also leave. Next, we will rely on you in the sect. Among the disciples, you are the oldest."


    Tantai Luo Xue said softly.


    "Sister, me, I will definitely work hard."


    Su Xi nodded and answered.


    "Well, sister, don¡¯t forget while listening, sister, I know, you like to live in the palace, you will come out more in the future, do you know."


    Tantai Luo Xue said so.


    "Hmm, sister, I know."


    Su Xi still didn''t mean to disobey, she always nodded in agreement.


    Looking at this cute and cute younger sister.


    Luo Xue didn''t want to say any more, and after a little encouragement, he asked Su Xi to go back.


    Su Xi had nothing to do with this, and obediently returned to Wudao Sect.


    Watching Su Xi leave.


    Tantai Luo Xue pondered for a while, and walked to Su Qianyuan, who was still lying on the ground in front.


    "The third brother and the fifth sister are gone, don''t pretend to be dead, get up quickly, we should also prepare and set off."


    Tantai Luo Xue whispered.


    Hear this.


    Su Qianyuan, who was still lying on the ground, gave a thump, a carp struck, and instantly jumped up.


    "Huh? Little Junior Sister is leaving now? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Su Qianyuan looked at the Quartet and found that Su Xi had really gone, he was immediately dumbfounded.


    "Okay, Brother Third, stop making trouble, do you feel that there is something wrong with Junior Sister Five?"


    Tantai Luo Xue picked up a hair tie from the storage ring, tied her hair, and said slowly.


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong? I feel pretty good."


    Su Qianyuan was taken aback for a moment and said.


    "This fifth junior sister is very talented, and she has a strong Taoism, but she seems to be hiding something in her mind."


    Tantai Luo Xue''s dark golden eyes flashed with light.


    Her eyes are not long in vain.


    There are some things that she can see clearly.


    "Things on my mind? Are you there?"


    Su Qianyuan can''t see it at all.


    "Yes, in the bottom of the fifth junior sister''s heart, there seems to be a deep resentment. I think this may be related to the experience of the fifth junior sister before entering the teacher."


    Tantai Luo Xue speculated a little, and said.


    "Resentment? The Fifth Junior Sister was when we were in the Wanzong Grand Competition, the Master suddenly went out to collect it. We don''t even know where the Fifth Junior Sister came from. It is very difficult to know about the fifth Junior Sister.


    Su Qianyuan touched his chin and said.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "I feel that one day, the fifth junior sister will go down the mountain to resolve this ¡®resentment¡¯. We may know it by then, and maybe we can still help by then."


    Tantai Luo Xue smiled slightly and said.


    The only disciples outside of the Wudao Sect, currently only Senior Brother and Second Senior Brother, both of them have built a holy land.


    And the master asked them to also go down the mountain to build the ¡®small sect¡¯, which is the holy place for cultivation.


    Then they will have at least four holy places under the name of Wudaozong.


    If the fifth junior sister really needs help, they will definitely not refuse.


    When Su Qianyuan next to ?? heard this, he didn''t ask any more questions.


    The two chatted again, and then set off for their first stop down the mountain.


    Taiyi Sword Sect!


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 295： Old acquaintances and elders (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 295 Old acquaintances and elders (seeking monthly pass)


    After dozens of days.


    The place where Taiyi Jianzong was founded, under the Xuansong 72 Mountain Range.


    Tantai Luo Xue and Su Qianyuan finally came here.


    Both of them are top powerhouses, and it took dozens of days to get here all the way. This speed is also very touching.


    The most important thing is that Su Qianyuan is really not suitable for rushing.


    Originally, Tantai Luo Xue wanted to bring Su Qianyuan with him.


    Ke Su Qianyuan, because of face, is not allowed to live or die.


    The two of them can only hurry slowly.


    It took more than ten days to come to the gate of Taiyi Jianzong Mountain.


    "Brother San, you should really increase your speed. It''s embarrassing to say that we are on the road."


    Tantai Luo Xue said helplessly.


    "Junior Sister, you can''t blame me for this, I can''t afford to train fast."


    Su Qianyuan waved his hand, expressing helplessness.


    "Then, brother, you can practice some physical skills, that is, the kind of skills that can explode speed by relying on pure physical body."


    Tantai Luo Xue made a suggestion and said.


    "No, my idea is to break the law with one effort, not to engage in those bells and whistles."


    Su Qianyuan decisively refused.


    He still remembers what Master said to him.


    Anything, in front of absolute power, is false.


    Assuming that his power is strong enough, under one foot, the strong power is enough to make him fly quickly.


    But now it seems that his power is still not enough.


    Su Qianyuan sighed secretly, looked up and saw what Tantai Luo Xue wanted to say, and waved his hand quickly.


    "Alright, sister, we are all at the gate of the senior brother''s sect, so don''t say anything, go and see the senior brother first."


    Su Qianyuan repeatedly said.


    "Ok."


    Tantai Luo Xue nodded, and said nothing more.


    The two raised their heads and glanced at the gate of Taiyi Sword Sect, and got up to enter the gate.


    At first, the two felt that they needed to inform Ye Luo, the big brother first.


    What surprised the two of them was that they didn''t need to report at all and they could go in directly.


    The disciples guarding the mountain gate seem to know them.


    I let them in without too much censorship at all.


    This surprised the two of them very much.


    But they didn''t think much about it. After all, they also knew that their name had been spread after the Wanzong Great Comparison.


    Taiyi Sword Sect is the sect of their big brother, how could he not know about the Wanzong Grand Competition.


    The two went all the way, flying over the peaks.


    I have to say that the appearance of the Xuansong Seventy-two Mountain Range has changed after being led by Taiyi Sword Sect.


    Each mountain peak is filled with billowing spiritual energy. Looking at it from a distance, it seems that every mountain peak is wrapped in endless clouds and mist, like a fairyland.


    The two jumped over countless peaks, and finally came to the main peak before stopping.


    Tantai Luo Xue had planned to enter the uppermost main hall to see if he could find someone and ask where Ye Luo was.


    But she was walking.


    Suddenly found that Su Qianyuan next to him had disappeared.


    This surprised Tantai Luo Xue.


    She turned her head and looked around, but found Su Qianyuan.


    It''s just that she feels something is wrong with Su Qianyuan''s condition.


    Su Qianyuan seemed to be stunned, staring at a place forever.


    followed Su Qianyuan¡¯s gaze.


    Tantai Luo Xue saw that there was a clearing not far from them.


    At this moment, there is a person who resembles an elder in the clearing, teaching a group of disciples, everything seems so plain, without any outstanding points.


    Tantai Luo Xue is very curious about what the third brother of her family is looking at.


    "Brother San?"


    Tantai Luo Xue said.


    "Huh? Huh!"


    Su Qianyuan only then returned to his senses, glanced at Tantai Luo Xue, and walked over, but from time to time he still looked at the open space.


    "Brother San, what are you looking at? Do you know any of those disciples? If so, let''s go and say hello."


    Tantai Luo Xue stared at Su Qianyuan, as if wanting to see something from it.


    "No no, no one I know, and I have never been to Master Taiyi Sword Sect. How can I know someone? Let''s go, let''s go to Senior Brother."


    Su Qianyuan waved his hand quickly and was unwilling to admit it to death.


    Hear this.


    Tantai Luo Xue didn''t ask much, just nodded, took another look at the open space, and turned around to leave.


    Su Qianyuan was relieved to see that Luo Xue of Tantai was about to leave.


    Can he tell Tantai Luoxue that the elder was the great elder of Dao Sect of Emperor Qiandi before him?


    If this is said, wouldn¡¯t his black history be exposed?


    Where will he put his face?


    It can¡¯t be said to kill.


    Su Qianyuan left with Tantai Luoxue.


    came outside the hall belonging to Taiyi Sword Sect.


    The two were blocked this time.


    I saw two men in white clothes holding long swords standing in front of the main hall.


    "Which mountain is yours? Don¡¯t you know, no one can approach the hall of the lord without the order of the lord?"


    Two people in white clothes asked questions blankly.


    The voice is cold and sharp.


    See this scene.


    Su Qianyuan stepped out.


    "We are the fellow brothers of your sect master. We are coming down the mountain today. If we want to see your sect master, we also hope that the two of us can go in and give an announcement."


    Su Qianyuan slowly said.


    The words come out.


    The two people in white were taken aback for a moment, and looked at each other without thinking too much.


    Their task is to defend the main hall of the suzerain and to stop some disciples who have not ordered to rush.


    Faced with their sister-in-law, they dare not stop.


    "Please wait a moment."


    One of the white clothes said humanely and turned around and flew into the hall of the lord.


    The other person is quietly in place.


    Tantai Luo Xue and Su Qianyuan were not in a hurry, and waited in place.


    After a while.


    Suddenly, a voice came over.


    "Sovereign! Sovereign! I found a good seedling here!"


    Hear this sound.


    Su Qianyuan''s face suddenly changed...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 296： Yuanjia Road is narrow (see monthly pass)

    Chapter 296 Yuanjia Road is narrow (seeking monthly pass)


    Taiyi Sword Sect, outside the main hall of the sovereign.


    Tantai Luo Xue glanced at a figure rushing from a distance, and then retracted her gaze.


    That figure is the elder on the clearing just now.


    She is too lazy to think.


    I thought it was only the elders of Taiyi Sword Sect who came to her family to report on some of the internal affairs of the sect.


    Tantai Luo Xue continued to choose to stand in place, waiting for her big brother to come out.


    When she faced the Sect Master¡¯s Hall, she occasionally glanced at her side.


    The look made her stunned.


    The third brother of her family...


    People?


    Tantai Luo Xue looked at the empty space beside her, for a long time.


    Trying to find the location of Su Qianyuan.


    Finally found Su Qianyuan behind a pillar in the hall.


    "Brother San, where are you going to do?"


    Tantai Luo Xue couldn''t help walking over and asked aloud.


    Su Qianyuan, hiding behind the pillar, poked out his face very carefully.


    "Well, sister, you go and wait for the big brother first, I suddenly understand something, and when I finish my understanding, then go out, you can just assume that you haven''t seen me."


    Su Qianyuan whispered.


    "what???"


    Tantai Luo Xue looked at Su Qianyuan in confusion.


    Have a comprehension?


    Three brothers, do you understand a hammer?


    Facing the pillar, what are you enlightening?


    Tantai Luo Xue really couldn''t understand, the third senior brother suddenly became weird, what happened.


    the other side.


    The great elder quickly flew over, explained the situation to the white-clothed man guarding in front of the main hall, and asked to see Ye Luo.


    The people in white clothes are let in.


    "Wait, the two are the same door of the Sect Master, and they want to see the Sect Master. Someone has already entered to report it. Just wait for the Sect Master to come out."


    The white-clothed man glanced at Tantai Luoxue''s side, and said.


    Hear this.


    The Great Elder stunned suddenly.


    Sect Master¡¯s fellow? Disciple of No Dao Sect?


    The Great Elder quickly looked up.


    I saw Tantai Luoxue when I entered the eye.


    He also recognized Tantai Luoxue.


    After all, in the Wanzong Great Comparison, there are portraits of all the great arrogances, and he has also seen the portrait of Luo Xue in Tantai.


    However, this was the first time the Great Elder saw Tantai Luo Xue with his own eyes, and was a little excited.


    This is the arrogant figure of the eighty-two states in the world.


    The great elder plans to pick up the photo-taking stone. In the past, he would leave a shadow with this Tianjiao, and he could brag about it in front of others in the future.


    Thinking of this, the elder hurriedly walked over.


    Tantai Luo Xue saw the great elder walking over, and she was a little confused.


    "Friends, something?"


    Tantai Luo Xue frowned and asked.


    "Well, fellow Daoist, you should be in the Wanzong Grand Competition, right? That Tantai Luoxue who won the second place? Well, the old man has always admired the Wudaozong people, I wonder if you can keep a copy with fellow Daoists. Shadow can be regarded as an old man''s worries."


    The Great Elder said repeatedly.


    "Take a photo? Yes, but you are a bit wrong. I am tied for second place with a few others, not mine."


    Tantai Luo Xue explained.


    She doesn''t have any resistance to taking pictures or anything.


    Leave a shadow and nothing will happen.


    "Oh oh oh, I know this. I know that fellow Taoists are tied for second with several people. Among them is the disciple Su Qianyuan of the noble sect. Speaking of which, I also know Su Qianyuan."


    The great elder nodded repeatedly and spoke.


    "Huh? Do you know our three brothers?"


    Tantai Luo Xue couldn''t help but be surprised, and said.


    "Yes, I know, the former Master Su Qianyuan was still my former suzerain, how could this not be known."


    The great elder spoke quickly, intending to use Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luoxue to get closer.


    But I don¡¯t know.


    Tantai Luo Xue who was in front of him was shocked when he heard it.


    She turned her head slightly and glanced at Su Qianyuan, who was hiding next to her, and then at the Great Elder.


    Does the person in front of you know Brother San?


    Is it because the third brother hid behind the pillar because he avoided this person?


    But why does this person say how familiar with Senior Brother San?


    Suddenly, Tantai Luoxue couldn''t help but hesitated, and did not continue to answer.


    The great elder on the other side saw Tantai Luoxue from time to time to look at a pillar next to him, and couldn''t help but follow him.


    He saw the big bright bald head at a glance.


    suddenly understood who this person was, and his expression froze.


    Originally just wanted to get Su Qianyuan to get close to Tantai Luoxue.


    I didn''t expect Su Qianyuan to be here.


    He suddenly remembered his relationship with the other party...


    This is not awkward.


    "Ahem..."


    "What? Fellow Daoist, the old man suddenly found that the clothes at home have not been put away. Look at this sky, it is dim, and it will not take a long time, there will be violent storms. "


    The words of the great elder fell.


    turned around and wanted to leave.


    Not even waiting for Tantai Luo Xue to speak.


    Look at Tantai Luo Xue for a while.


    The Great Elder did not intend to stay at all.


    broke out at full speed as soon as he turned around, and wanted to leave directly.


    But just when he was about to leave the Sect Master Hall.


    A sword light flew out from the hall of the sovereign.


    The invisibility of the sword light radiated power and directly crushed the great elder to the ground, unable to continue flying.


    The Great Elder looked up and saw Ye Luo slowly coming out.


    The sword light momentum just now was undoubtedly emitted by Ye Luo inadvertently when he walked out.


    is this unintentionally exuding momentum, suppressing the great elder on the ground, unable to fly.


    The Great Elder is desperate.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Ye Luo, who slowly walked out of the Sect Master¡¯s Hall, did not notice this.


    At this moment, Ye Luo''s momentum is obviously stronger than before.


    and it is visible to the naked eye and powerful.


    He is now, just standing there, he can give a sense of oppression to Cross Tribulation Realm.


    Especially because he is still a sword repairman, he still has a kind of ruthlessness of heaven, and the sharpness of the sword, which makes people timid before fighting.


    "Grand Elder?? What are you doing on your knees?"


    Ye Luo came out, glanced at the elder who was kneeling on the ground, and raised his eyebrows.


    "No...nothing..."


    The Great Elder smiled reluctantly.


    "weird¡­¡­"


    Ye Luo murmured, he didn''t care, and turned his gaze to Tantai Luo Xue who was next to him.


    "Junior Sister, why are you here? Is it because Master has something to order?"


    Ye Luo got up and walked in front of Tantai Luo Xue, and said casually.


    As he was talking, he saw the big bald head hiding beside the pillar by chance.


    looked at the great elder again.


    Suddenly thought of something.


    ''S face became strange.


    Yanjia has a narrow road? ?


    He is too one sword sect, he is not small.


    Xuan Song''s seventy-two mountains belong to his Taiyi Jianzong.


    Among the entire Dongzhou sect, there is no sect larger than his Taiyi Sword Sect.


    In such a big sect, how can you two meet by chance? ?


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 297： Cangzhou Guzhou (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 297 Ancient Cangzhou (seeking monthly ticket)


    Taiyi Sword Sect, the main hall of the sovereign.


    Ye Luo led Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luoxue into it.


    Well, Ye Luo cleverly helped Su Qianyuan and Da Chang aging to solve the embarrassment of meeting.


    Let the Great Elder leave directly, and then take Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luoxue into the Sect Master Hall, so as not to meet.


    Su Qianyuan also understood what Ye Luo meant, and forcibly pretended to be calm, walked into the hall, kept his head down and said nothing.


    Tantai Luoxue is more relaxed.


    After entering the hall, he kept looking at the hall.


    "Master, your hall is quite strange."


    Tantai Luo Xue exclaimed.


    "Well, it was specially modified to help sword cultivation practice."


    Ye Luo carried one hand on his back and nodded.


    Today''s Taiyi Sword Sect Sect Master Hall, but it has been transformed to one side.


    Except for the main hall in the middle of the hall, the other two sides are filled with swords, and each sword exudes infinite sword energy, making the sword energy in the hall vertical and horizontal.


    But the building of the hall seems to be a special material that can trap the sword energy.


    Sword repair staying here is indeed very helpful to the practice.


    "Master, these swords are all treasures, right?"


    Su Qianyuan, who kept his head down, heard the two discussing, and raised his head, looking at the swords on both sides of the hall.


    "No, it''s a treasure, it''s just a top-grade magic weapon, it''s nothing."


    Ye Luo said ¡®low-key¡¯.


    Originally planning to go to see those swords Tantai Luo Xue was stunned.


    Su Qianyuan, who still wanted to say something, stood there stiffly all over.


    is just a top-grade magic weapon? ? ?


    It¡¯s just one!


    It¡¯s just one! !


    This is what I said.


    Both of them are unable to complain.


    This big brother, is he so rich now?


    The top-grade magic weapon is used in this way...


    You have to know that there is nothing magical about them.


    Tantai Luoxue only has a chessboard of the treasure world.


    Su Qianyuan was even more stunned to only one high-grade spirit treasure, and he still disliked him from time to time.


    Using the top-grade magic weapon in this way, they really don¡¯t know what to say.


    This big brother, after becoming the master of a holy land, is really a bit ¡®inhuman¡¯.


    "Master, you..."


    Su Qianyuan opened his mouth, really didn''t know what to say.


    "what''s happenin?"


    Ye Luo walked to the upper throne and sat down, looked down at Su Qianyuan, and asked.


    "No, it''s okay."


    Su Qianyuan shook his head quickly, unable to say anything.


    "Well, it''s okay. By the way, I don''t know the Third Junior Brother and Fourth Junior Sister. You are not practicing in the sect, so why come here?"


    Ye Luo asked slowly.


    The words come out.


    Tantai Luo Xue and Su Qianyuan looked at each other.


    Tantai Luo Xue stepped forward.


    "By the order of the master, go down the mountain and create a holy place for cultivation!"


    Tantai Luo Xue said so.


    "Huh? Create a holy land for cultivation? Third Junior Brother, I can understand that he has no other way to go except to create a holy land for cultivation. It''s the Fourth Junior Sister, but you are the heir of the sect appointed by Master, why did you go down the mountain?"


    Ye Luo raised an eyebrow.


    He understood that Su Qianyuan went down the mountain.


    After all, disciples of Wudao Sect, in the end, they must go down the mountain to establish a holy ground for cultivation.


    Of course, if there is someone who is unwilling to establish a holy place for cultivation, it is fine to be a casual cultivator.


    It''s just that Tantai Luoxue went down the mountain, he really didn''t expect it.


    "I don''t know, Master told me to go down the mountain, so I will go down the mountain."


    Tantai Luo Xue answered truthfully.


    "Ok??"


    Ye Luo frowned, thought a little, and suddenly, he probably understood.


    Could it be that this is Master wants to let Tantai Luoxue first go down the mountain to create a holy land for cultivation, and learn how to become a suzerain.


    Wait until enough study, then go back and continue to be the heir of the Wudao Sect lord?


    possible!


    If you change to someone else, Ye Luo would not think so.


    However, Ye Luo felt that it was very possible when he changed to Tantai Luoxue.


    After all, Tantai Luoxue''s character, they all know, they are very cold in front of outsiders, and they are a lot easier in front of the same door, but Tantai Luoxue has another habit that is very unsuitable for being a suzerain.


    That is the house!


    Tantai Luo Xue likes to practice while staying at home.


    This is absolutely not suitable for being a suzerain.


    Master let Tantai Luoxue go down the mountain, it is very likely that he wants the other party to change this habit and then return to the mountain to inherit the sect.


    Correct!


    is like this!


    Thinking of this, Ye Luo was stunned.


    "In that case, the junior sister and junior brother, do you think about which state you are going to establish a sect? Whether we are in Dongzhou or the Yunzhou next to it, luck can only carry one state. You can think about it. Which state did you go to?"


    Ye Luo leaned against the throne, and asked two of the same door.


    "Big brother, I haven''t figured it out yet."


    "Well, big brother, me too, this is not unknown, so I came to see you, big brother, and see if you have any suggestions."


    Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luo Xue said that they had never thought about this at all.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo pondered.


    It seems to be thinking about which state is suitable for Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luoxue.


    A moment later.


    He just looked up.


    "In this way, Junior Brother and Junior Sister, Cangzhou and Guzhou, which are adjacent to Yunzhou, I think I can build a holy place for you to cultivate."


    "The two states are adjacent to Yunzhou, and there is Dongzhou behind Yunzhou. Junior brothers and sisters established sacred grounds for cultivation in these two states, then even if we are connected together, if there are really malicious people appearing, we have to weigh it. Weigh the strength of our four states."


    "Three Junior Brothers and Four Junior Sisters, what do you think?"


    Ye Luo said slowly.


    "Big brother, of course I have no problem."


    Tantai Luo Xue waved her hand, as to which state to build a sacred place for cultivation, she had no idea.


    "Brother, I have no objection, but I remember that there are holy places in Cangzhou and Guzhou, right? And holy places are in a strong stage now?"


    Su Qianyuan knew more things than Tantai Luo Xue.


    He was also the master of a holy land anyway.


    I also know a lot about the situation in Cangzhou and Guzhou.


    "Huh? Cangzhou and Guzhou have sacred sites? Are there any?"


    Ye Luo''s face suddenly showed a look of surprise.


    did not wait for Su Qianyuan to speak again.


    Ye Luo spoke again.


    "I clearly remember that I didn''t have it. In that case, you will wait. I will inform my second child to mobilize the Holy Land''s combat power together. I will visit these two states. I remember that there is no Holy Land in these two states."


    Ye Luo muttered to himself.


    Su Qianyuan standing in front: "..."


    Really just to check it out? ?


    Go and see if it is necessary to mobilize the combat power of the Holy Land? ? Or the two holy places? ?


    I''m afraid this is going to''wash the ground'' for Cangzhou and Guzhou...


    Go and wash, all holy places will be gone...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 298： Teaching Mahayana (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 298 Teaching Mahayana Realm (seeking monthly pass)


    Taiyi Sword Sect, in the main hall of the sovereign.


    For Ye Luo and Su Qianyuan¡¯s conversation.


    Tantai Luo Xue didn''t care too much.


    She stood by herself, turning her head slightly to look at the sky outside.


    According to her idea, build a holy place or something, just pick it up.


    As long as there is a place for her to continue to study chess.


    Ye Luo and Su Qianyuan on the other side also settled after chatting for a long time.


    The target is determined, it is Cangzhou and Guzhou.


    After the discussion between the two of them, of course, they still need to listen to Tantai Luo Xue''s opinions.


    "Fourth Junior Sister, that''s probably the case, what do you think?"


    Ye Luo spoke softly and asked.


    "Huh? Oh, okay, no problem."


    Tantai Luo Xue obviously didn''t listen to it. It was seen that the senior brother asked, too late to say anything, and nodded quickly.


    "Huh? Junior sister, are you sure you heard us?"


    The corner of Ye''s mouth twitched, as if he had completely understood why the Master had asked the Fourth Junior Sister to go down the mountain to establish the sect.


    As for the appearance of this Buddhism, it is weird to be the master of Wudao Sect.


    Master let the Fourth Junior Sisters go down the mountain to come and learn more. This is really foresight.


    "Well...Big brother, you can just decide, and sister can just follow what you said."


    Tantai Luo Xue still showed such a careless look.


    "Ok, if that''s the case, then we will get ready to go to Cangzhou and Guzhou."


    Ye Luo had nothing to say, planning to wait until Tantai Luo Xue became the master of a holy land, and then slowly change.


    "No, big brother, can you wait for a while before going to Cangzhou and Guzhou?"


    Tantai Luo Xue suddenly spoke, saying like this.


    "Junior sister, what do you want to do?"


    Ye Luo raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "Big brother, I was just a member of a small family on the border of Dongzhou before I entered the teacher''s gate. Now I am going down the mountain, I plan to go back and see my relatives first, and then I will create the sect."


    Tantai Luo Xue thought for a moment, then spoke.


    She counted, and she hadn¡¯t been back for almost a year.


    The time is short, but she still misses her father.


    This time down the mountain, I can just go back and have a look.


    The words come out.


    Su Qianyuan didn''t think there was anything.


    After all, he was extraordinary since he was born. Later, he became the master of the sacred land of the previous generation in Dongzhou, and then he also entered the Wudao Sect.


    The spiritual path is a bit green, but in general, it is smooth.


    But Ye Luo sitting on the throne was a little bit confused when she listened.


    He was born with no spiritual roots. He was ridiculed as a waste material since he was a child. Apart from his parents, almost everyone looked down on him.


    Later, the master went to his family, brought him out, and accepted him as a disciple.


    Since he grew up, he has been busy with various things and has no chance to go back.


    At this moment, when Tantai Luo Xue said, he felt that he might have time to go back.


    I don¡¯t know what those people who looked down on him in the past will think when they see him now.


    Ye Luo took a deep breath, made a silent decision in his heart, find an opportunity, he wants to go back.


    "Well, in that case, let''s go to Cangzhou and Guzhou again in that month."


    "It''s just right, I should also go back to my old mundane family to take a look."


    Ye Luo thought of this, looked up at Tantai Luo Xue, nodded and said.


    Naturally, Tantai Luoxue has no opinion on this.


    It was Su Qianyuan who stood up directly.


    "Big brother, you both have to wait for a month, what about me? I can''t just wait here, right? There is no place to train me here."


    Su Qianyuan stopped doing it all at once.


    "You? How about you go to the elder to have a good chat and resolve your grievances?"


    Ye Luo said with a smile.


    Hear this.


    Su Qianyuan''s face immediately turned green.


    This is the biggest black spot in his life.


    He has done everything, and he will no longer see the thoughts of the great elder in this life.


    The big brother told him to see the great elder...


    This¡­


    How could he agree...


    "Big brother, what kind of elder? Is that the elder just now? He has a grudge with the third brother? What grudge?"


    Tantai Luoxue next to ?? asked curiously.


    "There is no grudge, that is, about the Taoist..."


    "Big brother! Don''t tell me!!!"


    Ye Luo smiled and was about to say something.


    Su Qianyuan, who turned into anger from shame, stopped doing it all at once. With the power of the blood evil spirit, he punched no light or heavy, trying to prevent Ye Luo from telling his black spots.


    For Su Qianyuan.


    This punch is neither light nor heavy.


    But his power is comparable to crossing the tribulation realm, even a punch that is neither light nor heavy, it is still not simple.


    punched out, and the terrifying fist wind made the hall tremble slightly.


    can face this punch.


    Ye Luo, sitting on the throne of the suzerain, was light and breezy.


    I didn¡¯t even move my hands.


    is just a look.


    Countless sword auras flew out of him, forming a shield of sword aura, and easily blocked Su Qianyuan''s punch that was neither light nor heavy.


    "Old third, you can''t do sneak attacks."


    Ye Luo didn''t care about the attack, and knew that Su Qianyuan was just preventing him from speaking.


    "Ok???"


    Su Qianyuan was stunned by the sword''s aura.


    He knew he could not beat Ye Luo.


    But also did not expect that Ye Luo blocked his punch, it would be so simple.


    How long has this passed...


    Yeluo is so strong...


    Standing there, just a look in his eyes blocked him.


    Is this riding a horse or crossing the tribulation realm? ?


    Who''s crossing the tribulation realm is so strong.


    "Big, big brother, what realm are you in?"


    Su Qianyuan''s voice trembled a little.


    Tantai Luo Xue on the side of ?? also noticed this, and couldn''t help but walk over, her eyes full of surprise.


    "Cross the Tribulation Realm, what kind of realm can it be."


    Ye Luo answered with a smile.


    "Crossing the Tribulation Realm?? Big Brother, is your Crossing Tribulation Realm like this? Then what realm are we?"


    Su Qianyuan took a deep breath and said.


    "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore. Strictly speaking, I should be half-step Mahayana."


    Ye Luo waved his hand and stood up from the throne of the lord.


    Half-step Mahayana? !


    The realm that the master said at the time really exists?


    Tantai Luo Xue and Su Qianyuan looked at each other.


    ''S eyes are full of surprise.


    "I have already told my second child about the news of this realm, and now it happens to be telling you too, Sissi, don¡¯t worry about going back, stay with me for two days before leaving."


    Ye Luo invited.


    Of course, Tantai Luoxue and Su Qianyuan have no opinion on this.


    They also want to go further.


    Now their strength is considered to be the top in the Shenxing Continent, it is somewhat difficult to go further.


    So, how could they refuse the Mahayana realm taught by Ye Luo...


    Ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 299： Insufficient talent, plug in!

    Chapter 299 Insufficient talent, let''s get a plug-in!


    Dongzhou area.


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    After Luoxue and Su Qianyuan went down the mountain in Tantai.


    Wudao Sect also entered a calm period again.


    Li Ergang has been growing vegetables and raising pigs, and Ao Yu also helped after his return.


    Bai Ze is sweeping the floor leisurely.


    As for the only two disciples left in the Wudao Sect.


    Su Xi, as always, stayed in the palace.


    The genius doctor ??Hua is similar, and has been studying his own path.


    The peace of Wudaozong lasted for more than half a month.


    For the peace of Wudaozong.


    Chu Yuan is also optimistic about its success.


    Anyway, these two disciples are ¡®very stable¡¯.


    this day.


    In the Chuyuan Palace.


    Chu Yuan was staring at a blue screen in front of him.


    At this moment, a paragraph appeared on the screen.


    ¡¾The time to check the sect is still: forty-eight hours, twenty-two minutes and thirteen seconds¡¿


    almost.


    In two days, it¡¯s time for Zongmen inspection again.


    Chu Yuan can¡¯t wait.


    He has been detained so many realms, and finally, he can finally increase his realm a little bit.


    Thinking of the many realms he was detained, Chu Yuan wanted to cry.


    I thought it was the beginning of the game from Yuan Ying to its peak.


    As a result, Xiucheng moved from the peak to the foundation...


    Too much talk, it''s all tears.


    But now everything is okay, he has figured out how to successfully teach abolished apprentices.


    As long as he follows this method, it is absolutely possible for him to move from the foundation building to the top.


    Insufficient talents, plug-in come to collect it!


    Don¡¯t look at him now building a foundation.


    As long as you give him a few more years, you can see if he is like building a foundation or crossing the robbery!


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath.


    pressed down the excitement.


    There are still two days left, and he must be able to hold it back.


    Anyway, these two realms are at hand.


    Next, think about how to accept more disciples to teach abolishment.


    According to the two genius doctors Su Xi and Hua.


    is to accept disciples to accept beggars, and to accept dying people, to continue their lives for the other party, and it is enough to support the sect inspection.


    Perhaps, he can try and open more ways to teach abolished apprentices.


    It¡¯s good to accept beggars as disciples, but according to those online articles in his previous life, among the beggars, maybe there are people with strange bones and powerful talents.


    It¡¯s not good to be harvested by him if you are not careful.


    However, he should not be so unlucky, but just in case, he still has to keep his eyes open in the future to accept beggar disciples.


    Chu Yuan thought to herself.


    As for taking the dying as disciples...


    It¡¯s not Chu Yuan¡¯s nonsense saying that this person who is dying as a disciple is too risky. He may burp someday. It¡¯s too much headache. I¡¯m afraid to spend countless energy to continue the life of the disciple. Then the disciple will be tested in the sect. Hanging up on the last day, it was his mentality to change it, and it would collapse.


    So, if you are not forced to accept the dying person, it is better not to accept it.


    After all, there is still a lack of ways to accept disciples.


    Only by finding the right way to accept disciples, can disciples be taught abolished.


    "Forget it, let''s be specific, wait until the sect is tested, and then think about it. Anyway, let''s get the two realms first."


    Chu Yuan thought a lot, and finally gathered all his thoughts together, planning to sit cross-legged for a while, and spend the two days through cultivation.


    As long as these two days have passed.


    Zongmen detection starts at the beginning.


    When the ?? realm is reached, he feels relieved.


    Just when Chu Yuan was planning to practice.


    Suddenly the door of his palace was knocked.


    "Can Fellow Daoist Chu be here?"


    A voice came in slowly.


    Chu Yuan knew who it was as soon as he heard it.


    The old sweeping man who was in his sect for retirement, Bai Zhe.


    Isn¡¯t this guy sweeping the floor every day besides sweeping the floor? Why come to him for no reason.


    Chu Yuan felt a little puzzled, but he didn''t think much about it, instead he spoke directly.


    "come in."


    The voice came out.


    Bai Ze, who was standing outside the hall, walked in.


    "Friend Bai Dao, I don''t know if you are looking for me, but something?"


    Chu Yuan said quietly.


    "Well, fellow Daoist Chu, I really want to explain something to fellow Daoist."


    Bai Ze walked in and didn''t dislike it. He came to the open space in front of the futon where Chu Yuan was sitting cross-legged, and sat down, and also sat cross-legged.


    "What is it?"


    Chu Yuan asked faintly.


    "It''s about two disciples of fellow Taoists..."


    Bai Ze hesitated to speak but stopped.


    He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    About his two disciples?


    What will happen to his two disciples.


    No way.


    He is only two days away from the Zongmen inspection, this time to give him a mistake?


    Chu Yuan forcibly resisted the doubt and looked at Bai Ze.


    "My two disciples? What happened to my two disciples?"


    Only listen to Chu Yuan¡¯s inquiries.


    "It¡¯s the problem of the cultivation of the two disciples of the Taoist friends. Are these two disciples too...too weird?"


    Bai Ze didn¡¯t know what to say.


    What he wants to say is.


    Chu Yuan, the two disciples, did they practice too fast?


    Although he walks and sweeps the floor in Wudaozong every day, most of the time, his mind is put on Su Xi and Hua genius doctor.


    Want to see how extraordinary the two disciples who were collected by Chu Yuan really are.


    But what he pays attention to is more than what he thinks.


    These two disciples are really extraordinary, and they practiced at a rapid pace.


    He saw with his own eyes that the cultivation of these two disciples was as improved as riding a rocket.


    Especially the genius doctor Nahua, who actually used medical skills to create various methods.


    Seeing Bai Ze was amazed.


    It is true that these two disciples practiced too fast, and he felt incredible, so he came to talk to Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan on the other side did not hear Bai Ze''s meaning.


    looked at Bai Ze very confused.


    "Friends, do you think it¡¯s strange? What is it strange?"


    Chu Yuan asked in confusion.


    "It''s the strangeness of the cultivation base, don''t the daoists find it too strange?"


    Bai Ze raised his head to look at Chu Yuan, and said.


    "Oh, see, I know that, if it''s not strange, I won''t accept them as disciples."


    Listening to what Bai Ze said, Chu Yuan subconsciously thought that what Bai Ze was talking about was something ¡®very useless¡¯ by the geniuses Su Xi and Hua.


    answered Bai Ze at the time.


    If the genius doctor Su Xi and Hua were not used to teach abolishment, he would not accept these two disciples.


    "So all fellow Taoists know this?"


    Bai Ze stared at Chu Yuan and spoke again.


    "I know, I know, no one knows them better than I do."


    Chu Yuan nodded seriously.


    "Then I can rest assured, it seems that fellow Taoists have a sense of measure, but I am worried."


    "Since fellow daoists know about this, then I will leave first."


    Bai Ze got up and prepared to leave.


    Naturally, Chu Yuan didn''t mean to retain him. He still had to practice to spend these two days and wait for the sect inspection to improve his realm.


    He is now in the late stage of foundation building.


    Add two more realms, that is the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm! !


    He is back in the Golden Core Realm again! !


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 300： Zongmen test begins

    Chapter 300 Zongmen detection begins


    In an instant, nearly two days passed.


    This day, Tianwu Mountain, in Wudaozong.


    Sovereign Hall.


    It is rare for Su Xi and Hua Divine Doctor to get together and chat together.


    The two of them have met each other a long time ago, but they are usually practicing and rarely meet each other. Nowadays, meeting each other can be regarded as a rare event.


    But even if the two met, what they were talking about was some spiritual matters, and they didn¡¯t talk about other aspects at all.


    While chatting, the two could not help but talk about the comparison of each other''s combat power.


    After all, they are all entering the door late, and it is normal to want to be better than anyone else.


    "Fifth Sister, although I entered the door a little later than you, but in terms of combat power, I may not be weaker than you. I am born to heal the bones, give up my heart, and have two great talents, and I can practice thousands of miles!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua said confidently.


    "I can control you."


    Su Xi tilted his head and said.


    "I created my own method, Huangquan medicine, not only has the good fortune of hanging the pot to help the world, but also has the ability to suppress others into the yellow spring!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua said unwillingly.


    "I can control you."


    "In my Huangquan medical skills, there is a method called Huangquan Thirteen Needles! One needle and one heavy pass, some attack the body, some attack the soul, some attack the mind, and the mystery is endless."


    "I can control you."


    "!!! There is another way in my Huangquan medical skills..."


    "I can control you."


    "I¡­¡­"


    "I can control you."


    "!!!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua almost exploded.


    He probably heard Su Xi''s own law, but he hadn''t experienced it personally. Now that Su Xi''s sentence is completely blown away, he can''t wait to have a try with Su Xi right away.


    But he dare not.


    After all, the identity lies here.


    He is the younger brother, and Su Xi is the younger sister.


    "Sixth Junior Brother, you seem to be very unconvinced."


    Su Xi was confused, but he also saw that the expression of the genius doctor Hua was not right, so he said aloud.


    "No, no, sister, how could I not be convinced."


    The genius doctor ??Hua quickly waved his hand and said.


    "I think you are not convinced, should we come to discuss it?"


    Su Xi raised her small hand and said.


    "It can''t be done, no matter how dare the younger brother and the younger sister, the younger brother dare not, the younger brother dare not."


    The genius doctor ??Hua waved his hand again, and he did not dare to say that he wanted to discuss with Su Xi.


    Unconvinced, unconvinced.


    After he got started, he hadn¡¯t asked Master, Wudaozong¡¯s rules.


    I don¡¯t know if there is any explanation in it. It is necessary to respect the senior brother and sister. If he accidentally offends this senior sister, causing a violation of the rules, then he really has lost more than the gains.


    "If you are not convinced, you are not convinced, and you dare not say anything."


    Su Xi said.


    Immediately, she felt a little bored, and went straight to the steps of the main hall square and the main hall and sat down, looking at the floor with clear eyes, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "Sister, do you have something on your mind?"


    The genius doctor Hua on the other side walked to the side of the steps and sat down with Su Xi.


    "No."


    Su Xi glanced at Doctor Hua and shook his head.


    "Sister, you are like this, it is easy for people to see that there is something in your mind, and you have nothing to say."


    The genius doctor ??Hua spoke.


    "Is it obvious?"


    Su Xi looked at genius doctor Hua with big eyes.


    "It is clear."


    Doctor ??Hua nodded earnestly.


    "In fact, it''s nothing, just remembering some things from the past."


    Su Xi cast her gaze to the floor again and muttered to herself.


    "Sister, is it your mundane thing?"


    Hua the genius doctor asked.


    "Well... when I was still a mortal, I used to be a princess of a mortal dynasty. Later, the dynasty was destroyed by a sect of Xiu Xian sect. Almost all of my family members have fallen. I... I want revenge, but I don¡¯t know the master¡¯s meeting. I won¡¯t get revenge, and I don¡¯t know if I can get revenge with my current strength."


    After Su Xi entered the sect, her tightly closed heart was slowly opening, and this was what she was willing to talk to the genius doctor Hua.


    In normal times, Su Xi would never be able to confide in others.


    Listen to these words.


    The genius doctor Hua next to ?? was a little stunned.


    Turned his head and looked at this innocent and cute sister.


    was a little surprised.


    I didn''t expect such a thing to happen to this senior.


    The genius doctor ??Hua thought for a while before choosing to speak.


    "Master is definitely willing to let Senior Sister you get revenge. Master is not an unreasonable person. How can you not let Senior Sister get revenge? This is **** revenge. How can I get past without revenge?


    "In addition, based on the senior sister¡¯s current cultivation base, revenge is definitely enough. Even if it¡¯s not enough, don¡¯t you still have me? I am not enough. There are still a few senior brothers and sisters. Our senior brothers and sisters are terrible. They are all Wanzong. In comparison, the first and second character!"


    Through comforting Su Xi, the genius doctor Hua licked a wave of his idol brothers and sisters again.


    "Ok."


    Su Xi just replied a word, looked down at the floor, not knowing what was thinking, and did not speak any more.


    The genius doctor Hua next to him saw this scene, so he couldn''t say anything else, so he could only sit on the steps with his senior sister in silence.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    On the other side, inside Chuyuan Palace.


    Chu Yuan was staring at the blue screen in front of him intently.


    There was a passage on the screen that attracted Chu Yuan''s attention.


    ¡¾There is still time to check the sect: seven minutes and fifty-two seconds¡¿


    Seven minutes! There are still seven minutes!


    Zongmen test will start in seven minutes.


    Chu Yuan became more and more impatient, unable to sit still.


    He is looking forward to waiting for the sect to be tested, and he feels that his realm has increased.


    Speaking of it, since he got the system, he has never improved his realm through the system, except when he started directly into the Nascent Soul Realm.


    This is the first time.


    Golden Core Realm, he is back again.


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and calmed down his emotions.


    He picked up a book, opened it and read it.


    contains various methods for practicing after reaching the Golden Core Realm.


    Chu Yuan watched attentively, and noted the taboos of various Golden Core Realm cultivation.


    After he finished watching, the blue screen that only he could see in front of him also began to count down.


    [The time to detect the sect is still thirty-three seconds]


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help putting the book up.


    After you plan to get the realm, slowly read this golden pill realm!


    Thirty-three seconds.


    is about to start.


    Chu Yuan waited quietly.


    When the countdown enters ten seconds.


    He felt even more nervous.


    knew that his realm had been ¡®steady¡¯.


    But at this moment, he was inexplicably and a little uneasy.


    This feeling¡­¡­


    Just like when Zhang Han stabbed him back.


    Is he thinking too much?


    Probably not...


    He did nothing wrong this time.


    Without waiting for Chu Yuan to think about it, a paragraph of text appeared on the blue screen in front of him.


    ¡¾Start to test the current disciple level of the sect¡¿


    it has started¡­¡­


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 301： Auxiliary system (seeking monthly pass)

    Chapter 301 Auxiliary System (seeking monthly pass)


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    In the Chuyuan Palace.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan stared at the azure blue screen in front of him.


    A line of words appeared on the azure blue screen.


    ¡¾Start to test the current disciple level of the sect¡¿


    [Current official disciple of the sect: 2]


    [All the disciples: Su Xi, the genius doctor Hua]


    ¡¾Start test¡¿


    ¡¾After the test is completed, the following is the test data of the disciple "Su Xi"¡¿


    ¡¾Disciple Test: Su Xi¡¿


    ¡¾Repair for: Mortal/? ? ? ¡¿


    [Combat power rating:? ? ? ¡¿


    [Comprehensive evaluation: This disciple has the body of heaven, and is sheltered by the heaven. He is extremely talented, and he is an inexhaustible genius.]


    ¡¾Judging this disciple to become a talent, deduct the master''s first-order realm¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Disciplinary test: Doctor Hua¡¿


    [Cultivation: Mortal/Early Stage of Transforming God Realm]


    [Combat power rating:? ? ? ¡¿


    [Comprehensive evaluation: This disciple is born to heal the bones, is born to die, and has two peerless talents, which are incapable of the world. Therefore, the talent is confused and severely ill. The host helps him to regulate his talents, which leads to his success. Responsibility]


    ¡¾Judging this disciple to become a talent, deduct the master''s first-order realm¡¿


    [Comprehensive testing completed, deducting the two-level realm of the host]


    [Current Host Realm: Early Mortal Realm (slightly stronger than ordinary mortals)]


    ¡¾Comprehensive evaluation and testing...¡¿


    [Comprehensive evaluation and testing...]


    [Comprehensive evaluation and testing...]


    The last step, as if stuck, is not displayed for a long time.


    But Chu Yuan was not in the mood to take care of this last step.


    He already felt it.


    The thin mana in his body suddenly disappeared.


    In the body, a drop of mana is not left.


    The sudden sense of emptiness made him stunned, and stood there stiffly without any expression at all.


    He...


    He...


    He became a mortal?


    No, no, it''s impossible.


    How could he become a mortal.


    This must be a dream.


    Chu Yuan stretched out his hand and squeezed his arm severely, all the severe pains were telling him that this was reality.


    Isn¡¯t this a dream?


    All of his two disciples have become talents?


    how can that be!


    The two disciples were tossing under his nose.


    How can this be a talent!


    Chu Yuan watched with his own eyes that Su Xi was tossing the puppets every day, but he didn''t know where he got the string and was playing with the puppets.


    As for the genius doctor Hua, let alone.


    He was close to the bedroom where the genius doctor Hua lived, and he could smell a big smell of death.


    He was wondering when the genius doctor Hua belched.


    At this time, the system told him that the two disciples have become talents?


    How did this become a talent? ?


    To become a talent, you always have to give logic, right? ?


    Chu Yuan now seriously suspects that this system has made a mistake and swallowed his cultivation by mistake.


    Chu Yuan turned his gaze to the azure blue screen in front of him, and was about to theoretically discuss it with the system.


    He suddenly froze.


    stared blankly at the blue screen in front of him.


    At this moment, a paragraph of words on the screen is constantly beating.


    [Comprehensive evaluation and testing...]


    This sentence has been stuck here, without change.


    Chu Yuan looked at the detection information of the two disciples.


    What kind of heavenly body is this Su Xi? What is it?


    What kind of natural doctor is this genius doctor of Hua, who is incapable of being able to tolerate it in the first place, but he helped with the treatment? ?


    When did he do these things?


    Chu Yuan is still in distress.


    The words on the blue screen in front of him finally stopped, no longer beating.


    [Comprehensive evaluation test failed, the detection host insists on violating system rules, turns on artificial intelligence mode, and investigates the host¡¯s body and mind]


    [Artificial intelligence mode on]


    Buzz...


    Suddenly an electric light flickered on the screen.


    A moment later, a ghost appeared on the screen.


    Void shadow exudes a blue light, facing Chu Yuan, and bowing respectfully.


    Everything is no different from a real person.


    But his expression is very stiff.


    "Dear host, I am the''worst sect system in history'' artificial intelligence Xiaozhi. After system testing, the host is very physically and mentally unhealthy. Xiaozhi is sent to ask if the host is dissatisfied with the system? Why does he frequently abolish his self-repair? , Against the system?"


    The voice of the phantom is neither male nor female, and the specific gender is unclear.


    But the words it said made Chu Yuan almost spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    His self-abolishment cultivation base is against the system?


    He is too idle? ?


    Did he have a cramp in his head, or is his head pinched by the door, to go against the system and self-defeating to become a complete disciple?


    "I¡­¡­"


    "System, didn''t you watch my apprenticeship process? When did I go against you? Haven''t I been dedicated to teaching and disbanding apprentices?"


    "It¡¯s the system. You should help me test. Is there any kind of unparalleled luck when I step on a horse? Why does every disciple I find step on a horse like a horse?"


    Chu Yuan said hysterically.


    He is a mortal now!


    From Yuanying to mortals all the way!


    Every time a disciple is accepted, a disciple must become a talent.


    Every disciple must be in what body it is.


    Only he is a waste material.


    He all doubted whether he was a body of luck. When he accepts a disciple, he will receive a certain amount, and he will grab a lot of the rank of the Child of Destiny.


    Listening to Chu Yuan''s words.


    The phantom in the azure blue screen that only he could see in front of him froze for a moment, as if thinking about Chu Yuan''s words.


    After a while, the phantom spoke again.


    "After system testing, the host does not have any special physique, it is unremarkable, and there is no such thing as luck."


    "Also please note that the host, no matter what the host''s intentions are to deceive the system, or oppose the system, the system will not blame the host, but the host is now in the realm of mortals and will not live for a hundred years. Can''t bear it."


    The ghost sound is still the same.


    "Do you still think that I am against you? Then you are teaching me, how should I teach the abolished disciples?"


    Chu Yuan was angry.


    He was stabbed in the back by his disciple, and he was said to be against the system. Who can bear it.


    "The host can open the gates widely and collect disciples. After all, there are more mortals in the world."


    Van Ying answered Chu Yuan stiffly.


    "Guangkai Shanmen? In my case, if I accept a thousand disciples, and a thousand disciples will become talents, will you pay the bill?"


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and said.


    "The detection host cannot teach the rejected disciples independently, and the system will open the auxiliary mode to assist the host to teach the rejected disciples! May I ask the host, are there any other requirements?"


    Void said stiffly.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan, who was still in a complicated mood, was stunned.


    auxiliary system? ? ?


    What kind of thing is this.


    didn''t wait for Chu Yuan to think about it.


    After he heard the artificial intelligence, he spoke directly.


    "You pay me a little bit of cultivation base!! I can''t even get out of the mountain gate without cultivation base!!"


    Chu Yuan said repeatedly.


    He who has no cultivation base, even if he is out of the mountain gate, he won¡¯t be able to return even if he returns...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    , a book recommended by a friend, "People in the countryside are about to soar in daylight"!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 302： Harmony with heaven and earth

    Chapter 302 Co-flow with heaven and earth


    In the Chuyuan Palace.


    At this moment.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes gleamed, and he stared motionlessly at the azure blue screen that only he could see in front of him.


    A paragraph of text appears on the screen.


    ¡¾The most useless sect in history¡ªauxiliary system¡¿


    [Since the host cannot teach the abolished disciples independently, the system opens the auxiliary mode, please cheer the host in the future to teach the abandoned disciples as soon as possible]


    [Auxiliary system exploration function: the host can identify a person and use the system to detect the person¡¯s roots, so it is determined whether the person has the possibility of becoming a talent, the host can choose whether to accept an apprentice according to the degree of risk]


    [Blessing function of auxiliary system: When the host leaves the sect and enters the apprenticeship period, it will enter the ¡®invincible¡¯ state. During the return to the sect or non- apprenticeship period, this function will be automatically turned off. The available time limit is one year]


    The general idea is to open a ¡®eye to the sky¡¯ for Chu Yuan, so that Chu Yuan can probe into the details of others, to see if there is any special physique, and then let him choose whether to accept a disciple.


    As for the latter blessing function, it is incredible.


    According to Chu Yuan¡¯s understanding.


    That is to directly make him invincible!


    Yes, directly invincible!


    He was invincible when he left the sect and went to accept disciples.


    In other words, as long as he does not return to the sect or step into the sect, he will be invincible forever in this year.


    got these two functions.


    Chu Yuan almost didn''t laugh out loud.


    With these two functions, who can stop him from teaching abolished disciples?


    Who can stab him back?


    "The system, you have these two functions on your horse, don''t you take them out sooner? If you take them out earlier, maybe I belong to some immortal king, and I will be reduced to the realm of mortals?"


    While Chu Yuan was ecstatic, he also wanted to complain, if he had these two functions long ago.


    As for the disciples he will accept like the Son of Destiny?


    The azure blue screen in front of ?? flickered twice, and there was no movement.


    It is estimated that if the system is smart, it will complain about Chu Yuan.


    Who knows that you can¡¯t even teach the abolished disciples, just open the auxiliary function...


    ¡­¡­


    After getting the two functions, Chu Yuan couldn¡¯t wait to try it.


    He turned off the system and walked out.


    Chu Yuan quickly ran from his palace to the edge of the kitchen.


    When he came to the kitchen, he ran into Li Ergang who was carrying a lot of melons and fruits in his hand.


    "Sect Master! Why are you here? Huh? Sect Master..."


    Li Ergang, who was holding the fruit in his hand, wanted to salute Chu Yuan, but unexpectedly discovered the aura of Chu Yuan.


    this is¡­¡­


    mundane? ?


    As soon as you enter the spiritual path, your body will undergo tremendous changes.


    Even the refining realm closest to the ordinary is extraordinary and vulgar.


    But the body aura of Sect Master Chu is actually mundane...


    Of course it can be seen with Li Ergang¡¯s eyesight.


    Chu Yuan''s body is really without any magic power, just like a real mundane.


    But the Sovereign of Chu could not be mundane at all.


    Li Ergang was surprised.


    wondered whether Sect Master Chu¡¯s cultivation base has gone further.


    Chu Yuan on the other side didn''t know what Li Ergang was thinking, he waved his hand and let Li Ergang do it himself.


    Immediately, the system''s detection function was turned on and aimed at Li Ergang.


    After a while.


    On the azure blue screen that only he could see, a paragraph of text appeared.


    ¡¾Assisted system exploration¡¿


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Li Ergang¡¿


    [Race: Human]


    [Cultivation: the peak of the late Golden Core Stage]


    [Physique: pseudo-acquired spirit body (because of taking too many items with aura, the physique approaches the spirit body)]


    [Assessment: accept this person as a disciple, the risk is medium, please consider by the host]


    After reading this passage, Chu Yuan fell into silence.


    One of his chefs is now in the Golden Core Realm...


    And he became a mortal...


    This¡­¡­


    What should he say.


    Chu Yuan turned around silently and wanted to leave.


    Li Ergang behind him hurriedly spoke.


    "Sovereign! Don''t you sit down and eat something?"


    Li Ergang waved quickly.


    "No need."


    Chu Yuan directly waved his hand, replied, and left without looking back.


    His heart has been pierced with holes in his back, and he doesn''t want to continue to say anything in front of the kitchen in the Golden Core Realm.


    He wants to leave the sect to see what his "invincible" is like.


    Chu Yuan walked all the way through the main hall square, towards the outside of the mountain gate.


    Soon, he came to the outside of the mountain gate, and walked out toward the outside of the gate in one step.


    He did not notice Bai Ze sweeping the floor by the mountain gate.


    Bai Ze noticed him.


    Looking at Chu Yuan walking out, Bai Ze wanted to stop and say hello, but Chu Yuan left without waiting for him to say hello.


    "Huh? The mundane aura? Wasn''t Daoist Chu still the base-building aura before? Is this being rejected by heaven and earth again? What did Daoist Chu do?"


    Bai Ze flashed thoughts in his mind.


    He watched Chu Yuan leave, and quickly got up and followed out, wanting to ask.


    He just walked out.


    When I entered my eyes, I saw Chu Yuan standing still in front of me.


    He just wanted to say hello.


    Suddenly saw the thunder in the sky.


    Boom...


    The sound of deafening thunder rang.


    Bai Ze backed back again and again, his eyes widened suddenly.


    He felt it clearly.


    This is the power from heaven and earth.


    Fellow Daoist Chu couldn¡¯t help it anymore, so he planned to be tough with Heaven and Earth? ?


    Don¡¯t think about it.


    They are just the remnants of the old era. In this new era, they can''t make any waves.


    If you forcibly set off a storm and are directly killed by the heaven and the earth, it will be over. How can you be tough in the face of the heaven and the earth.


    Bai Ze just wanted to dissuade.


    In the next moment, I saw in the sky, countless light spots fell down and merged into Chu Yuan''s body.


    In an instant, a breath from the heavens burst out, with a bang, and the strong wind shook the clouds and mist around Tianwu Mountain.


    Bai Ze looked again.


    I saw Chu Yuan, who was originally like a mortal, exuding golden light and full of the aura of heaven. It seems that Chu Yuan at this moment is heaven, and every move is the meaning of heaven.


    White Pond:"?"


    I thought you had to be tough.


    I thought you were so brave.


    Have been doing it for a long time, are you trying to get along with the world? ?


    Bai Ze was stunned.


    He didn''t understand why Chu Yuan could "combine with the world". According to Tiandi''s approach, shouldn''t they be the remnants of the old age that rejected them.


    Is this world going to lend to Chu Yuan? ?


    How did this happen?


    "Although I don''t know how to do it, but... as a strong man in the old era, he bowed his head to the world of the new era. Isn''t this... isn''t it a shame?"


    Bai Ze took a deep breath.


    He stepped forward and wanted to ask how Chu Yuan did this.


    Well, he just asked in a simple way, without any other meaning...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 303： A light wheel

    Chapter 303 A Light Wheel


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    In the sky beyond the mountain gate.


    Chu Yuan stood in the air, dancing wildly with the wind in a white robe. His whole body was filled with countless golden light, and every move was filled with a sense of heavenly majesty.


    Especially with his ethereal and imaginary temperament.


    Wherever it is placed, it will make people feel that this is a censored immortal from the sky, descending to the earth to play the world.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan was feeling the power in his body, and his face became more and more strange.


    Because he didn''t feel any more power in his body.


    But I don¡¯t know why, he obviously looks the same as before, but he can fly easily.


    This is a very strange phenomenon.


    Obviously there is no strength in the body, but it can fly easily.


    This phenomenon also caused Chu Yuan to not even know how strong he is now.


    "The system says it is invincible. What realm is that? Crossing the Tribulation Realm? But there is no magic power in the body either."


    Chu Yuan was puzzled.


    He lifted up his hand in confusion, and casually paddled towards a high mountain outside Tianwu Mountain, wanting to see how strong he was.


    According to his cognition, when he was in the Nascent Soul Stage at his peak, a casual blow was enough to destroy that mountain.


    Taking his peak period as an example, he thinks he can calculate how good he is now.


    I saw Chu Yuan stroked towards the master.


    The countless golden lights around him gathered together in vain, forming a terrifying light wheel.


    ßÝ!


    The next moment, the light wheel slashed towards the mountain.


    Boom! !


    The light wheel hadn''t touched the mountain, but it was just locked, and it burst open, stone chips flying, dust and fog scattered.


    Under a loud noise.


    The light wheel didn''t even touch the high mountains, and went straight to the front of the high mountains.


    dashed across, the void shattered, and a huge crack on the ground was abruptly chopped open, spreading for an unknown number of kilometers.


    Seeing this blow, Chu Yuan was stunned.


    Below, Bai Ze was even more stunned.


    Silently changed the words he wanted to say from ¡®why are the same in the same way¡¯ to ¡®how can I join the gang¡¯.


    He couldn''t think of it.


    The remnants of this old era will show such a powerful force after they ¡®partner¡¯ with the world of the new era.


    Originally, he felt that even if the new era recognizes the existence of the remaining remnants, at best, it will no longer be repelled, but the remaining remnants are not allowed to use the previous power.


    Unexpectedly, after ¡®coming in¡¯, this was not the case.


    It is the direct borrowing of heaven and earth, or borrowing so much at once, borrowing to the apex of this world.


    In this case, whoever does not join the group will be stupid.


    It¡¯s just that Bai Ze didn¡¯t know how to join in, so he planned to ask Chu Yuan to find a way.


    hasn''t waited for Bai Ze to approach.


    Chu Yuan on the other side recovered and was ready to leave.


    He saw this casual blow, and he also understood how powerful the ¡®invincible¡¯ given by the system was.


    Although he didn''t feel any mana, he was invincible with his light wheel!


    I don¡¯t know how many miles I hit through this trick...


    so horrible.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan is full of confidence.


    He is going to accept disciples!


    With the two major auxiliary functions of the system, to teach and reject disciples, isn¡¯t it enough to have hands?


    If he can still teach his disciples in this way, then he shouldn''t play anymore, he will be honest in the sect in the future, and he will be able to farm with Li Ergang!


    But...


    Before leaving.


    He didn''t punish the two disciples who stabbed him.


    These two disciples, one is more illogical than the other, and they are all physiques and physiques at every turn.


    actually even pretends to be a scrap for him, and doesn¡¯t know anything.


    Playing with puppets every day.


    A half dead.


    As a result, one by one is faster than the other.


    Back stabbing one by one is faster than the other!


    He doesn¡¯t punish, he feels aggrieved.


    It¡¯s just...


    Chu Yuan slightly raised his head and glanced inside the mountain gate.


    The ¡®invincible¡¯ function of this system has regulations and must leave the sect to take effect.


    In other words, if he goes back, this function will not take effect.


    Entering the sect, he is an ordinary mortal.


    Who would like to go back.


    But these two disciples still have to be punished.


    Chu Yuan thought about it for a while, and suddenly saw Bai Ze below.


    He immediately spoke.


    "Daoist Baizhe, if I want to leave the sect for a period of time, I have invited fellow Daoists to go up the mountain and tell the two disciples of this seat to go to the Discipline Hall by themselves, and just say that this is the order of this seat. "


    "Also, let Ao Yu come to Silver Moon City in the Ordinary Realm of Dongzhou by himself, and I will wait for him in Silver Moon City."


    opened invincible.


    Chu Yuan obviously has a different tone, and I have used them all.


    After he finished speaking.


    He didn''t wait for Bai Ze to reply.


    With a thought, he tried to see if he could use this invincible power to fly fast.


    As his thoughts arose, the golden light surrounding him began to converge.


    Wow!


    The next moment, Chu Yuan''s entire body seemed to turn into a golden light, and with a bang, he flew towards the distance.


    The speed is fast, far better than crossing the catastrophe.


    Bai Ze, who was still standing on the spot, saw Chu Yuan leave directly, and he was immediately anxious. He wanted to suppress the repulsion from Heaven and Earth, catch up with Chu Yuan, and asked how he ¡®joined in¡¯.


    But he hasn''t waited for him to suppress the rejection.


    The dark clouds above his head gathered in an instant.


    Heaven and Earth are warning him.


    Tolerance for him is already at the limit.


    If you continue to struggle, heaven and earth may destroy him.


    Bai Ze suddenly refused to accept it.


    Why Chu Yuan can ¡®join in¡¯, he can¡¯t.


    Bai Ze was tentative, trying to forcefully struggle away.


    Boom!


    A thunder and lightning struck down suddenly, hitting the soles of his feet, as if to warn him for the last time.


    Bai Ze suddenly did not dare to continue.


    He faintly looked at the direction Chu Yuan had left, and sighed.


    I can only wait for Chu Yuan to come back, and then ask about specific things.


    He turned around and was about to return to Wudao Sect, to convey what Chu Yuan had just said to the two disciples.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something, and turned his head to look at the huge crack in the ground not far away.


    This was caused by Chu Yuan''s slashing of a light wheel just now.


    The light wheel did not disappear, but passed by, and now I don¡¯t know where it went.


    Just now, it looked like it was cut to the west.


    That direction...


    Is the demonic territory of this era?


    Bai Ze looked to the west.


    Always felt that this fellow Chu Daoist was not easy.


    should have some deep meaning.


    It''s impossible for no reason. If you panic in idleness, you just cut it at will? He also slashed past the monster clan''s territory so accurately.


    Whose family is so idle and can do this kind of thing?


    It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how those monsters offended this Daoist Chu friend.


    Bai Ze thought for a long time, and shook his head slightly. He is not the monster of this era. These things have nothing to do with him, and he shouldn¡¯t worry about it...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 304： Stunning Demon Kings Light Wheel

    Chapter 304 The Light Wheel of the Amazing Demon King


    The extreme west of Shenxing Continent.


    Xizhou.


    This big state can be regarded as one of the best among the 82 states in the Shenxing Continent. It has a vast territory, and I am afraid that no other big state can match it except Zhongzhou.


    However, Xizhou has a vast area.


    But most of the area is desert, and Liao is an uninhabited land.


    Only a small part is the real bliss.


    And this small part is the essence of the entire Xizhou.


    is also the gathering place of the monster race.


    Central Xizhou, inside an ancient palace.


    Dozens of top Demon Kings gathered here.


    These dozens of demon kings are from different races in the demon clan.


    Some are from the Tiger tribe, some are from the Dragon tribe, and some are from the Feng tribe, all of which are different.


    Long Jun Ao Ye is among them.


    It''s just that Ao Ye followed the Dragon Demon King.


    Longjun Aoye is only one of the branches of the dragon family, not the main line.


    At this moment.


    These dozens of top Demon Kings looked at each other.


    The atmosphere in the ancient palace is a bit frozen, and the swords are drawn, as if they will be raging at any time.


    These demon kings obviously had differences.


    And what makes them disagree is their attitude towards Innocent Sect.


    Not long ago, a part of the sleeping big demon of the demon clan woke up and learned about Wudaozong, and was very dissatisfied with the matter.


    I feel very dissatisfied with the fact that Wudaozong has been hanging on top of their monsters, and it is possible to launch a fatal attack on their monsters at any time.


    and believes that Wudaozong accepts the dragon disciples as magical beasts, just want to temporarily stabilize them, and when the demon clan relaxes, a sudden disaster will occur.


    Because of the attitude of this part of the big demon.


    caused several demon kings to want to change their attitudes towards Wudaozong, it is best to take advantage of Wudaozong''s failure to recover, and beat the sect established by the two disciples of Wudaozong first.


    The other demon kings obviously disagreed, and this conversation took place.


    It¡¯s just that the talk is not very good, as can be seen from the atmosphere on the court.


    One of the demon kings from the tiger family lined his eyebrows coldly at the demon.


    "Anyway, this king will put the words here, for the whole demon clan''s plan, we must do something against Wudaozong."


    "On the Human Race side, don¡¯t some people also have opinions about the Wudaozong disciples'' continuous occupation of Dazhou? I contact them secretly, and let¡¯s do it together!"


    Tiger Clan Demon King said in a cold voice.


    "Starting with Wudaozong, do you know that your actions represent the entire monster race. What kind of power is Wudaozong? If the Wudaozong is offended, the Wudaozongzong takes the initiative to be angry, and the Yaozu can bear it? Or can those sleeping big monsters be able to handle it?"


    A big demon who supports peaceful coexistence with Wudaozong stood up abruptly and stared at the Tiger Clan Demon King without any fear.


    "Why can''t I carry it? Didn''t Ao Ye say that Wuhu was beaten by the Wudao Sect Sect Master? But he never died. Ao Ye is like this for the time being, why are we Demon King and Demon King afraid?"


    An opposing Demon King stood up again.


    Seeing this scene, the other demon kings stood up one after another.


    "No! Ao Ye didn''t die, but it is said that he was beaten badly. Maybe this is not the true strength of the Wudao Sect Master?"


    "Even if it is not, so what? Look at Ao Ye, don''t you stand here now? It proves that the Sect Master of No Dao did not crush the power of a demon king. What is there to be afraid of when we join hands?"


    "Yes, Ao Ye is still alive now, which proves that the Sect Master without Dao is nothing more than that!"


    Dozens of demon kings all expressed their opinions.


    Ao Ye standing not far away: "?"


    If you chat, just talk, and if the discussion is intense, the discussion will be intense.


    What does it mean to take me out and whip the corpse in every sentence?


    I was pressed and rubbed on the ground? I just suffered a small loss, I didn''t get the treasure, alright.


    Not even fighting against Sect Master Wudao...


    Why keep taking me out and whip the corpse?


    Ao Ye remembered that he had clearly told this group of people that he did not fight against the Sect Master Wudao at the time.


    Why these demon kings all said yes at the time, got it, got it.


    Now when there is a quarrel, use him to whip the body.


    Ao Ye feels a little bit cried.


    But he did not dare to interrupt these demon kings forcibly in this link, explain the situation to them, and only let these demon kings continue the discussion.


    In the hall, the demon kings who were discussing fiercely did not know Ao Ye''s thoughts, and they were still talking.


    Suddenly, the Tiger Clan Demon King seemed to be unable to bear it anymore.


    Mana burst out suddenly.


    In an instant, the entire ancient hall was shaken.


    The other demon kings looked at the tiger demon king with solemn expressions, thinking that the tiger demon king wanted to forcefully unify their opinions by force.


    I saw the tiger clan demon king surrounded by blood evil spirits, looking down below.


    "You group of demon kings! Actually, they are arguing here because they are afraid of a human race!!"


    "What is there to be afraid of Human Race? Why is my Monster Race afraid? Human Race is not afraid, why should I fear the Wudao Sect Master?"


    Tiger Clan Demon King said coldly.


    "Tiger King, you are so full of words. If the Sect Master of Wudao commits suicide, you will fight it?"


    A Demon King said very dissatisfied.


    "If I resist, I resist. I, Tiger Clan Demon King, why fear the Wudao Sect Master? If the Wudao Sect Master comes over, my Tiger Clan Demon King can kill him with one hand!"


    The Tiger Clan Demon King patted his chest and said in a cold voice.


    Other demon kings were a little bit bluffed by Tiger Clan Demon King¡¯s words.


    So rampant?


    Just confessed to kill Wudao Sect Sect Master? ? ?


    Is this really not afraid of Sect Master Wudao really coming over? ?


    Some Demon Kings worried that these words would not spread well, and just wanted to say something.


    Boom!


    at this time.


    The ancient temple where they were located suddenly shook.


    Dozens of demon kings all looked up to the sky, with only one thought in their minds.


    Is this the palace¡¯s guardian array forced to trigger? ?


    Someone attacked the palace of their demon king¡¯s discussion?


    Dozens of demon kings just wanted to ask what happened.


    boom!


    Suddenly, the whole hall was cut and opened, an aura that seemed to come from the heavens and the earth was oppressed, countless broken stones flew, a light wheel cut from the east, abruptly cut the hall open, and finally rushed out of the hall towards Cut off the outside.


    The ground was chopped out of cracks.


    Boom!


    A huge noise came out, horrified all the demon kings, and spread throughout Xizhou.


    After not knowing how long has passed.


    The light wheel dissipated, and the demon kings recovered a little.


    They didn''t suffer any practical harm, but this light wheel really shocked them.


    Under that light wheel, they all felt the smell of death.


    If the light wheel just hit them directly...


    The demon king of the demon clan is destroyed in a collective group?


    "Just...Where did the light wheel come from?"


    A Demon King swallowed and spit, and his voice trembled.


    "Come, come, check...Go to the east to check, where did the light wheel come from!"


    At this time, Long Jun Ao Ye stood up, stuttering...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 305： Taboo

    Chapter 305 Taboo


    Xizhou.


    In the ancient palace that was smashed in half.


    Dozens of demon kings were trembling in half of the hall over there.


    They didn''t dare to take a breath, looking at the other half of the hall that was cut open with some fear.


    The temple where they are located, but the Yaozu has passed down since ancient times, and it can be regarded as a treasure.


    Moreover, there are ancient formation guards outside this hall.


    But this is such a treasure hall, plus the ancient formation method, it was cut and opened by that light wheel...


    also missed them because of that light wheel.


    If you really meet them, I am afraid that one of them will be counted as one, and they will all fall.


    All the demon kings had violent worries and fears about the source of that light wheel.


    They are more afraid of the unknown.


    At this moment.


    These demon kings are sitting in half of the hall.


    is for the little demon who is waiting to be investigated to report the situation.


    Before getting the situation.


    None of them dared to leave.


    I am afraid that another round of light will kill him.


    Finally, after dozens of demon kings waited for a long time.


    A birdman with wings on his back flew into the only half of the collapsed hall.


    "Dragon Lord! Kings!"


    Birdman salutes all the demon kings on the field one by one.


    The demon king on the field didn''t have the mind to care about etiquette. They were eager to hear the specific situation.


    "Free gift."


    "I asked you to check the news of the light wheel just now, what have you found?"


    Longjun Ao Ye was also a little anxious, and quickly asked.


    "Qiji Longjun, the subordinates watched the huge cracks on the ground where the light wheel passed, and they flew along the huge cracks all the way to Dongzhou. They were stopped by the Taiyi Sword Sect before returning. It is very possible that the light wheel was cut from Dongzhou!"


    Niaoren answered very respectfully.


    The words come out.


    All the demon kings were taken aback.


    Dongzhou?


    What is the strongest in Dongzhou?


    Aren''t the top combat powers of the human races all in the Central State? How could there be people who can cut out such a terrifying light wheel in the remote small state of East State?


    Wrong...


    Dongzhou! !


    Wudao Sect is in Dongzhou!


    Wow!


    Think of this.


    The faces of dozens of demon kings are all stiff.


    The next moment, they all stared at the Tiger Clan Demon King.


    The Tiger Clan Demon King also realized something.


    Pop!


    Tiger Clan Demon King''s legs softened and he slumped directly on the ground.


    He...


    It seemed that he had previously stated that he was going to kill the Wudao Sect Sect Master, and then when he finished speaking, the light wheel came over.


    A distance like this...


    That Wudao Sect Master can detect it? ? ?


    Slashed directly with a light wheel.


    Thinking of that horrible light wheel that could destroy everything in the world, the Tiger Clan Demon King felt like he was finished.


    He is afraid that the Sect Master Wudao will be remembered...


    Watching the Tiger Clan Demon King slumped on the ground.


    The other Demon Kings stood up one after another, away from the Tiger Clan Demon King.


    "Sect Master Wudao is up! My Feng Clan has nothing to do with the Tiger Clan Demon King! If you want to kill him, it has nothing to do with me!!!"


    "Wu Dao Sect Master...what is the realm? Xizhou is so far away from Dongzhou, how can it be heard?"


    "Could it be that Sect Master Wudao accidentally typed out this light wheel?"


    "Fuck! If you step on the horse accidentally, can you accidentally kill this unlucky tiger just after speaking? I think you want to continue to stand on this unlucky tiger''s side, you stand, stand, let''s go first, Lest there be another glowing wheel later."


    "Hey hey hey, I told you that farts can be random, but you can''t talk nonsense. When do I have something to do with the Tiger Clan Demon King? I can''t wait to eat him and sleep with him!!"


    The demon kings couldn''t help but dismiss the relationship with the tiger demon king, for fear that because of the tiger clan demon king''s relationship, their own line will be remembered by the mysterious and powerful Wudao sect master.


    See this scene.


    The Tiger Clan Demon King couldn¡¯t wait to roar loudly.


    He just said hi!


    There are no practical actions.


    There is no law against Kouchai on the human race side! !


    Does this Wudao Sect Master can¡¯t afford it! !


    The Tiger Clan Demon King silently shed tears of regret.


    the other side.


    A more sensible Demon King fixed his gaze on Longjun Ao Ye, who was silent not far away.


    "Long Jun, your heir is the guardian beast of the Wudao School. I don''t know if you have any opinion on this matter?"


    The Demon King smiled and asked.


    Hear this.


    Dozens of Demon Kings stopped arguing, and unanimously set their sights on Longjun Ao Ye.


    The same goes for the Tiger Demon King.


    They all want to hear Ao Ye¡¯s views.


    After all, Ao Ye is also the person who knows Wudaozong best.


    And Long Jun Ao Ye, who originally planned to watch the show, was taken aback.


    He had no intention of opening up at all.


    In his opinion, whether these demon kings are all remembered by the Chu Sect Master or not, it has little to do with him.


    Because his ninety-seven sons are **** beasts of Wudaozong guardian.


    No matter what, Wudaozong will certainly take care of his line a little, so he doesn''t have to worry about being remembered by the Chu Sect Master.


    But now that the Demon King asks him, then he has to answer.


    Long Jun Ao Ye raised her head and glanced at dozens of demon kings, hesitated for a moment, and decided to express her own opinions.


    After all, he is also a member of the monster race.


    "I think this matter is just like what we have discussed. The Sect Master Chu of Wudao Sect should have known our gathering before sending out that light wheel."


    "However, the light wheel should only mean a warning, otherwise we are afraid that we will all have fallen."


    Ao Ye said so.


    "However, as far as this king knows, the top Sezong Gates of the Human Race have held gatherings like ours. Why hasn''t the Human Race been attacked at all? Could it be that the Chu Sect Master favors humans and demonizes? ?"


    The sensible demon king''s eyes flashed, and he asked.


    "The Sejong Sects of the Human Race also held gatherings, but no one of them said that they would kill the Sect Master Chu with one hand."


    Ao Ye said quietly.


    The sensible Demon King was speechless when he heard this. He looked at the Tiger Clan Demon King. Apart from sighing, he sighed. After looking at the other Demon Kings, he left a few words and left directly. This hall.


    "From today onwards, the three words Wudaozong shall be the taboo of the demon race. Don''t call them arbitrarily, and have an attitude towards Wudaozong... If you are sure to hold on to that person, let''s talk about being an enemy."


    finished.


    The most sensible Demon King got up and left without any intention of staying.


    When the other demon kings saw this, they all understood what they meant, and left half of the hall one after another.


    Less than a moment.


    In half of the hall, only the Tiger Clan Demon King remained.


    He stayed here as a demon, wherever he dared to leave, for fear that Sect Master Chu would watch him leave, and gave him a light wheel, so he could only stand silently in place...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 306： Can live with eyes

    Chapter 306 You can live with eyes


    Dongzhou area.


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    In the hall of commandments.


    Su Xi and the genius doctor Hua stood in this hall.


    The eyes of the two people fell on the huge tower in the center of the hall, and they were a little puzzled.


    They all heard something from Bai Ze.


    Master asked them to come to the Discipline Hall.


    When they came, all they could see was the tower in front of them.


    They really don¡¯t know what the Master told them to come over.


    "Senior Sister, would it be... Master told us to enter this tower?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua hesitated and said.


    "No, this hall is called the Hall of Discipline, it should be used to discipline disciples. This tower is for discipline. We didn''t commit anything."


    Su Xi said blankly.


    "But the master asked us to come. Apart from this tower, there is nothing else. If we don''t go in and take a look, could we just go out like this?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua said in a puzzled way.


    After he finished speaking, he looked around.


    Still found nothing.


    In the end, he could only fix his eyes on the tower again.


    Looking at the strange runes carved on the tower, his eyes flashed with the color of thinking.


    On the other side, Su Xi nodded after hesitating for a moment.


    "Junior Brother, since the master has ordered, let''s go inside this tower and have a look."


    Su Xi turned to look at the genius doctor Hua.


    "it is good."


    Doctor ??Hua nodded.


    He took the lead to walk towards the tower, wanting to see how to open the tower.


    The genius doctor ??Hua approached the tower.


    I just wanted to reach out and touch the tower.


    Just when his palm is about to touch the tower.


    The originally closed tower door suddenly opened, and a horrible suction instantly sucked in the doctor Hua who was caught off guard.


    "Junior Brother!!"


    Su Xi saw this scene and hurriedly chased in.


    The two entered the giant tower one after another.


    After Su Xi completely stepped into the giant tower, the gate of the tower body was suddenly closed, not giving the two a chance to come out.


    ¡­¡­


    The two people who entered the tower were very confused and felt baffled.


    "Sister, this...I don''t know what happened. I was just sucked in."


    The genius doctor ??Hua spoke in confusion.


    "Let''s go, let''s go in and have a look."


    Su Xi shook her head, and asked the genius doctor Hua to follow her in to have a look. They were all in, and it was useless to say anything more.


    "it is good."


    The genius doctor ??Hua naturally dare not refuse.


    The two stood firm and looked around.


    At this moment, they are standing on a very simple road.


    There are countless weird runes painted on the road.


    None of these runes can be understood.


    Su Xi just glanced, and then walked forward.


    Seeing Su Xi leaving, genius doctor Hua also hurriedly followed.


    The two followed the road.


    After walking for a long time.


    They finally saw other things.


    Directly in front of them, a door opened.


    The portal radiated light, which appeared dazzling on the somewhat dim road, as if it was tempting them to enter.


    "go."


    Su Xi didn''t have any fear, she walked in directly towards the portal.


    "Wait, wait! Sister!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua stopped Su Xi.


    "what''s happenin?"


    Su Xi tilted her head and asked.


    "Sister, if we just go in so hastily, will it be dangerous? Or should we just wait and see?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua hesitated and spoke.


    He always feels that this senior sister is a bit dull.


    Fearless of these things.


    Sister can stay, but he can¡¯t stay.


    Go in without waiting, he always feels bad.


    "Danger? But this is the Zongmen Commandment Hall, what is the danger?"


    Su Xi glanced at genius doctor Hua strangely, and then walked towards the portal.


    Hua genius doctor: "..."


    This is the Zongmen Commandment Hall.


    What danger can be in the sect.


    He could not think of this.


    The clown is actually himself...


    The genius doctor ??Hua was speechless, looking at Su Xi who was walking towards the portal, he quickly put away all his thoughts and followed Su Xi.


    The two walked to the door.


    Looking at the light coming through the portal.


    Su Xi walked in without any fear.


    On the contrary, the genius doctor Hua was a little frightened. After Su Xi walked in, he followed in.


    The genius doctor ??Hua passed through the portal.


    As you can see, it is a clearing.


    There are still countless runes written on the clearing ground.


    "Sister? Sister, what''s wrong with you?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua wanted to continue walking, but suddenly saw Su Xi who was on the side suddenly stopped and stared at the ground blankly.


    No matter what he shouted, there was no response.


    When the genius doctor Hua wanted to see what happened to Su Xi.


    Suddenly his mind was shocked and he was in a daze.


    When he opened his eyes again, Su Xi who was next to him had disappeared.


    was replaced by a clearing in front of him. Numerous runes flashed in the clearing, as if urging him to go to the clearing.


    The genius doctor ??Hua froze for a moment, and did not go to the open space.


    Instead, he looked down at his own feet.


    "Illusion? Looking at this illusion, I have to go to the open space in front to be excited. This is too low-level. Who can stop this environment? I''m afraid that a dog can''t stop it."


    The genius doctor ??Hua feels funny.


    The lifelessness of his running himself was under his feet, just a light foot.


    The space around ?? is like a mirror, broken and open.


    He returned to Su Xi again.


    turned his head and looked around, and found that Su Xi was still standing still.


    He couldn''t help but feel strange.


    In this kind of illusion, he could see through it at a glance.


    This senior sister is not weaker than him, and she won''t be trapped.


    The genius doctor ??Hua stretched out his hand, and wanted to call Su Xi, or directly help Su Xi to get out of the illusion.


    Just when Hua Shenyi started his hand, he hadn¡¯t even touched Su Xi.


    Su Xi suddenly raised her head, facing her suddenly stretched out hand in front of her.


    "Brother, what are you doing?"


    Su Xi looked at the genius doctor Hua and asked.


    "No...nothing, I think Sister Sister, you haven''t moved for so long, and thought you were trapped in that illusion, and you just want to help Sister break the illusion."


    The genius doctor ??Hua repeatedly explained that some of his pale faces blushed inexplicably.


    He felt that his actions were not right. He was clearly just to help Su Xi break the illusion, but Su Xi woke up at this moment, and suddenly it seemed that he was wrong.


    "This illusion can''t hold me back. I''m just looking at what''s in this illusion. It will be flooded for a while, and then it will burn with thunder. It''s very interesting, but it''s a bit weaker in power."


    Su Xi didn''t pay much attention to it, so she bowed her head and said.


    "Well, this illusion is indeed too weak. It can be passed with eyes. So now, it seems that this tower should be the tower that allows us to pass through the illusion?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua nodded quickly, covering up his embarrassment.


    "Not necessarily, brother, you see, there is a staircase over there, it seems to pass through the second floor."


    Su Xi pointed a direction...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 307： The third floor of the town magic tower

    Chapter 307 The Third Floor of the Suppression Tower


    Wudaozong, the hall of commandments.


    The second floor of the giant tower.


    At this moment.


    Su Xi and the genius doctor Hua came here.


    The two came up from the first floor, wanting to see the difference between the second floor and the first floor.


    It''s just that when the two came up, they were a little disappointed.


    Because there is no difference between the second layer and the first layer.


    is still that road, then a portal, and then a clearing.


    is exactly the same as the first layer.


    The genius doctor ??Hua looked at the open space ahead and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Sister, it seems that this tower is nothing but that."


    "According to the rules, it is estimated that there is still an illusion."


    The genius doctor ??Hua shook his head and said.


    "Ok."


    Su Xi just answered one word without saying much.


    The two quietly looked ahead.


    as predicted.


    After a while.


    The two people''s minds shook at the same time.


    The fantasy world seems to be about to appear.


    It''s just that this time the two did not give the illusion a chance to appear.


    Both of them used their own methods.


    Before it appeared, the illusion was defeated.


    "Sister, this illusion is really bad, and I don¡¯t know what it can stop..."


    Doctor ??Hua vomited again.


    "There is a third layer."


    Su Xi looked at the stairway that appeared after the illusion was broken, and said.


    "The third floor may also be an illusion of this level."


    The genius doctor ??Hua rolled his eyes and said.


    Speaking of returning, he is still ready to set off towards the third floor.


    Since the Master has asked them to come, they must break into this huge tower anyway.


    "Wait, Junior Brother, don''t you think that every time we pass a level, we are strengthened?"


    Su Xi called the genius doctor Hua, and said slowly.


    "Huh? Step up?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua did not pay attention to this at all.


    After Su Xi reminded, he checked himself.


    He paid a little attention, and realized that, indeed, as Su Xi said, his body has been strengthened...


    In other words, not the body, but... the state of mind!


    The state of mind is an intangible thing, and strengthening cannot be seen on the surface, so if you don¡¯t pay attention, you really can¡¯t find it.


    "This tower can enhance the mood? Each level can be strengthened?"


    Hua genius doctor''s eyes lit up.


    He said that it is impossible for Master to let them come to the Discipline Hall for no reason.


    It turns out that the master wants them to strengthen their mood in the precepts hall.


    They have been cultivating all the time, only their strength has been strengthened, but it is difficult for their own mood to be improved. It seems that the Master thought of this and let them come to the Discipline Hall.


    Master, I get it!


    The genius doctor ??Hua beamed his eyes and looked at the stairs leading to the third floor.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the third floor."


    Su Xi pointed at the stairs on the third floor and said.


    "Okay, sister, let''s go!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua replied repeatedly.


    He didn''t wait for Su Xi to go first this time, and walked towards the top of the stairs with one step.


    Su Xi followed behind the genius doctor Hua.


    The stairway from the second floor to the third floor is not like the one from the first floor to the second floor.


    The entrance of the stairs on the third floor is a light curtain, and it is impossible to see what it looks like inside.


    The genius doctor ??Hua walked in without letting her go.


    Su Xi also hurriedly followed.


    The two entered the light curtain together.


    I just felt the dazzling light in front of my eyes flashed by.


    When he opened his eyes again, he was already above a cloud.


    There are countless clouds and mist around them, and their feet are even more like mirrors. When they step on them, there are many ripples.


    "This is... this is another space? The third floor of this tower directly brings us to a different space?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua was stunned for a moment, and said with a bit of horror.


    He never thought that this tower was so capable.


    The first and second floors are unremarkable.


    The third floor directly took them to the different space.


    The genius doctor ??Hua was about to say something to Su Xi next to him.


    Suddenly, a ball of light fell from the sky and floated straight in front of the two of them.


    The two moved almost at the same time, and their figures moved back.


    The genius doctor ??Hua even stretched out his hand to release the dead air, protecting Su Xi and himself.


    The light group did not change anything, just floating in the air, it seemed that there was no malice.


    Buzz!


    The light group trembled as they watched Su Xi and Hua retreat.


    A sound came from the light group.


    "This is the third floor of the Demon Squad Tower."


    "After a stick of incense, the third floor of the Suppression Tower will be activated. This floor will be transformed into its shape according to the people who are most afraid of you, etc. You must defeat it before you can pass this floor."


    "I hope you will find out!"


    The light group transmitted these words, and it turned into countless fluorescence and disappeared, as if it had never existed before.


    The geniuses Su Xi and Hua on the other side were stunned when they heard these words.


    Is this tower smart? Or is the one just derived from the rules?


    The two looked at each other, both a little surprised.


    "Sister, it seems that this tower is not simple."


    The genius doctor ??Hua took a deep breath and took back all the dead energy around him.


    "Well, are you scared?"


    Su Xi suddenly turned to look at the genius doctor Hua, showing two tiger teeth, and said with a smile.


    "What you are afraid of, both the left and the right are in the Wudao Sect. Is it possible that we can really kill us."


    The genius doctor ??Hua shook his head and said.


    "That''s fine. If you are scared, Senior Sister, please tell Senior Sister, Senior Sister will protect you."


    Su Xi said, she raised her hand, trying to touch the head of the genius doctor Hua, only to find that he was too short to reach the genius doctor Hua at all.


    At this time, Su Xi was embarrassed.


    With little hands in the air, neither entering nor retreating.


    "Sister, stop making trouble, let''s prepare."


    The genius doctor ??Hua waved his hand and took a step back.


    Hear this.


    Su Xi didn''t say anything more, stretched out her little hand and tidyed up some clothes.


    Next, the two did not talk, quietly waiting for the third floor of the tower to start.


    They are all a little curious about what the light group said just now.


    According to the person who fears most in their hearts, it turns out.


    They are curious about who is the most feared person in their hearts.


    The two waited quietly.


    After a stick of incense.


    Abnormal change suddenly, above the silent cloud.


    A burst of strong light shone from above and below.


    Directly penetrated Su Xi and Hua''s genius doctor with a thunderous force.


    The huge light did not cause any harm to the two of them.


    It made the two of them feel that this huge light was peering into their hearts.


    The reaction speed of the two is very fast, but the giant light is faster, it only shines and the next moment, it is retracted.


    The giant light disappeared again.


    The next moment, countless fluorescent lights gathered from all directions, forming a figure.


    The figure turned his back to Su Xi and Hua, the genius doctor, a vague and imaginary temperament emerged spontaneously, shaking their minds.


    The two looked at each other, both were afraid...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 308： No way!

    Chapter 308 No!


    The third floor of the town magic tower.


    Above the clouds.


    Su Xi and the genius doctor Hua looked at the figure with their backs to them in the distance.


    Both of them have fear in their eyes.


    The appearance of this figure seemed to completely shatter their mood.


    Both of them have mixed tastes.


    They all recognized this figure...


    Isn¡¯t this their master?


    At the same time, they also understand everything.


    This figure is indeed the person most feared in their hearts.


    Master!


    Their master!


    A mysterious person who pulled them out of the sea of ??suffering and spread them along the way!


    Get the preaching of the master.


    How could they be afraid of others, even if they had enemies in the past, but they have the confidence to defeat them in the preaching of Master.


    So what they fear in their hearts is that there has never been someone else, only this person, their master!


    Their master, someone who makes them awe, respect, and fear.


    Facing their master, even if it was just a figure from the back, they didn''t have any courage to do it.


    It is a great grace to win the preaching of Master.


    Where do they dare to work with their master.


    The two backed back again and again, and didn''t dare to act on this figure at all.


    The figure in the distance also stood there quietly, with his back to the two of them, and didn''t mean to do anything at all.


    The two backed all the way to several kilometers before stopping. They carefully looked at the figure that resembled his master, and they breathed a sigh of relief when they found that the figure did not move at all.


    "Senior Sister, I am afraid we will not be able to pass this stage."


    The genius doctor ??Hua gritted his teeth, turned to look at Su Xi and said.


    "Ok¡­"


    Su Xi also didn''t have the courage to face the master.


    Even if it was just a figure similar to the master.


    However, they dare not do it.


    Then they can no longer go up.


    Stop the third floor of this tower.


    Faced with this situation, both of them were a little unwilling.


    But...


    They can¡¯t do anything.


    It is impossible for them to do anything about this figure.


    "But Sister, I am a little unwilling to stop here."


    The genius doctor ??Hua gritted his teeth and took the lead in expressing his thoughts, but he was not reconciled.


    "Not reconciled..."


    Su Xi clenched her hands tightly.


    Unwilling to talk about it.


    She herself was not reconciled.


    But there is no way.


    Faced with this figure, they were not reconciled and had nothing to do.


    "Sister!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua suddenly raised his head, straightened his waist, and looked straight at Su Xi.


    "Ok??"


    Su Xi looked at the genius doctor Hua with a strange look.


    "Sister! We can¡¯t just stop on the third floor like this! Since the master has let us come, it must be hoped that we can clear the tower, we must not stop!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua suddenly seemed to have realized something and became firm.


    "But, that''s Master!"


    Su Xi shook her head and said.


    "No! That''s not! This is just the illusion of this tower. It is the person we fear most. It is not the real master! Besides, he has absolutely no master''s strength, even if he has certain strength, it is only this What the tower gives is not a real master at all!"


    As the genius doctor ??Hua said, the war spirit rekindled in his eyes, as if he had overcome the fear in his heart. He raised his head and looked at the figure directly.


    Hear this.


    Su Xi also calmed down a bit, staring at the back figure that looked like his master in front of him, and hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    "Sister, the one in front of me is really not the respected master. Besides, the respected master definitely wants us to get rid of the most feared in our hearts. We must get through this level."


    The genius doctor ??Hua continued to speak.


    Su Xi just listened to all this in silence without speaking.


    Finally, after a while.


    Su Xi suddenly raised her head.


    The genius doctor Hua who looked at him thought that Su Xi had finally awakened, and was pleasantly surprised, but the next sentence of this senior sister made him confused.


    "Junior Brother, Senior Sister thinks that you are right, so I leave it to you, and Senior Sister will help you remotely."


    Su Xi said something like this.


    The genius doctor Hua Dehua was very confused.


    Just when he wanted to ask something.


    Suddenly he felt his body tremble, and his whole body seemed to be paralyzed.


    The genius doctor ??Hua was stunned. Before he recovered, he suddenly realized that his arm was moving.


    He widened his eyes and watched his arms waving around there, just like swinging on a swing.


    What the hell? ?


    The genius doctor ??Hua occasionally glanced at Su Xi, and everything became clear.


    This senior sister, it seems to have said before, that means can control people.


    Is this the kind of elder sister''s method? ?


    But why did he not even feel it, so he was directly controlled? ?


    This invisible means...


    Ok? and many more! Sister, I''m awkward, my arm is about to twist and break!


    The genius doctor ??Hua looked at his constantly twisting arms and almost didn''t cry.


    "Brother, do it to Master, I really can¡¯t do it, so let¡¯s leave it to you."


    Su Xi finished this sentence.


    controlled the body of the genius doctor Hua and quickly rushed towards the figure that looked like a master in the distance.


    The genius doctor ??Hua was manipulating his body and could not do anything.


    is to let him go, but also to give him a little room for manipulation.


    He didn''t even release his dead breath, and he didn''t turn on the bone healing. How can he fight?


    Does this senior sister really want to let him smash her body? ?


    He is not that Manhuang brother, how can he smash it?


    Looking at that figure getting closer and closer to him.


    The genius doctor ??Hua really felt that this senior sister was going to smash her body.


    Do not¡­


    No way!


    Under the flustered eyes of the genius doctor ??Hua, he watched his body hit the figure...


    ...


    at the same time.


    Dongzhou, in Yinyue City.


    Chu Yuan came here.


    He was floating in the sky above Silvermoon City, hiding his figure, overlooking the city. He did not go directly to the shopkeeper for news, but was observing the people in the city.


    He wants to see if everyone in this world is a child of destiny with unparalleled luck.


    Chu Yuan stared at the uncle who was selling vegetables on the side of a street.


    Silently turned on the system''s detection function.


    A azure blue screen that only he can see condenses in an instant.


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Li Si¡¿


    [Race: Human]


    ¡¾Cultivation: Mortal¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: None¡¿


    [Assessment: This person is the most ordinary mortal, accepting this person as an apprentice, the risk of becoming a talent is extremely low, but the human race is born with innate Taoism, which is the most suitable physique for cultivation, so it still has certain risks, please consider it by yourself]


    The most ordinary mortal?


    Chu Yuan continued to look at other people.


    I found that others are similar, most of which are based on this template.


    In this way, most people are like this.


    But why the apprentices he accepts are so arrogant? ?


    Ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 309： Chu Yuans Talent Template

    Chapter 309 Chu Yuan¡¯s Talent Template


    The sky over Silvermoon City.


    Chu Yuan is hidden in the clouds, with a very strange expression.


    His gaze kept looking at the pedestrians passing by below.


    Almost everyone has the same template.


    are all ordinary mortals.


    The more you look at it, Chu Yuan doubts life.


    Obviously, this world is a mortal per capita, why does he recruit a disciple casually, that''s an awesome physique?


    Is he too lucky? But the system didn''t say what kind of luck physique he has.


    Chu Yuan tentatively looked at his body, turned on the exploration mode, and wanted to see what kind of template he was.


    It''s just that he is only tentatively trying.


    I don¡¯t know if this detection function can check its own.


    What surprised Chu Yuan was that this detection function could really detect himself.


    A azure blue screen instantly condenses in front of his eyes.


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Chu Yuan¡¿


    [Race: Human]


    ¡¾Cultivation: Mortal¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: None¡¿


    [Assessment: This person is the most ordinary mortal, accepting this person as an apprentice, the risk of becoming a talent is extremely low, but the human race is born with innate Taoism, which is the most suitable physique for cultivation, so it still has certain risks, please consider it by yourself]


    Passerby template? ? ?


    is really pure passerby, without any trace of special? ? ?


    Chu Yuan''s face instantly turned dark.


    However, his talent for himself has gradually become more compelling in his heart.


    His cultivation is really slow.


    Look at his disciples, all of them will be transformed into gods at every turn.


    In comparison, he is indeed a ¡®passerby¡¯.


    But the problem is not big, he has a system.


    With this detection function, if he can still recruit talented disciples, what else is he playing?


    Simply change the name of the system to the ¡®strongest sect in history¡¯ system.


    But...


    If you change your name, replace it with teaching disciples to become a realm.


    Given his memorization, will he change from teaching a disciple, becoming a disciple, to teaching a disciple, and abolishing a disciple?


    Chu Yuan shook his head, suppressed all the thoughts in his heart, got up and flew towards Xianzui Inn.


    He should also go to see the shopkeeper.


    To count, he hasn¡¯t seen the shopkeeper for a while, and I don¡¯t know how the goods are now.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan moved and flew straight in the direction of Xianzui Inn.


    He is extremely fast.


    appeared in the sky above Xianzui Inn in just a moment.


    Looking at the inn with people coming and going below, Chu Yuan was relieved.


    It seems that this inn has a good business.


    Ugh¡­¡­


    Chu Yuan looked at the plaque of Xianzui Inn and sighed silently.


    Speaking of it, this Xianzui Inn has a deep relationship with him.


    At his peak, he had been to Xianzui Inn when he was still in the realm of Yuan Ying.


    Later, the Golden Core Realm also came...


    It seems that every time he falls out of the realm, he will come once.


    This time, he has become a mortal...


    Chu Yuan can only sigh that things are impermanent.


    However, he worked hard, and next time he comes, his realm will definitely start to rise.


    Chu Yuan shook his head and flew down.


    He landed in front of the Xianzui Inn, surrounded by a little golden light around his body, it seemed that he was extraordinary. At a glance, it seemed that he was seeing a place instead of a person.


    At the moment he walked in.


    The mortals who ate and drank on the first floor noticed him.


    It''s just that Chu Yuan''s surprise was that these mortals did not develop fear as before, but continued to eat and drink nonchalantly.


    It seems that I have become accustomed to seeing people who cultivate immortals come in and out.


    "Strange, why are these people different from before?"


    Chu Yuan murmured.


    He vaguely remembered that before these mortals saw immortal cultivators, they were scared.


    It''s so calm now.


    seems to be commonplace.


    This makes Chu Yuan feel strange.


    What he didn''t know was that since the Wanzong Grand Competition, things that he had a good relationship with the shopkeeper of Xianzui Inn had long been exposed.


    Many people from Zhongzhou have always wanted to get to know Chu Yuan through the shopkeeper.


    Although Taiyi Jianzong has been prohibiting those in Zhongzhou from entering the mundane world, it is inevitable that some people have successfully entered.


    There are still quite a few of them.


    This has also led to the fact that mortals like Xianzui Inn often see immortal cultivators and become accustomed to them.


    But Chu Yuan didn''t know this.


    He called a second person, asked the second person to call the shopkeeper down, and stood there and waited. From time to time, he used the search function to check these passers-by to see if there were any different templates.


    ¡­¡­


    The third floor.


    At this moment, the shopkeeper is doing daily accounts.


    Since the fame of his Xianzui Inn spread to the world of cultivating immortals, his daily income can be said to be a daily income.


    Earning that is called a pour of money.


    The most important thing is that his contacts have expanded.


    However, the shopkeeper is not too happy.


    He knew very well that these people chose to associate with him because of Chu Yuan.


    In order to meet Chu Yuan through him.


    But Chu Yuan hadn''t come to him for a long time, which made him very anxious.


    In the past, I wished that Chu Yuan would not come again, but now I wish that Chu Yuan would come to prostitute every day.


    He can expect nothing, but he won¡¯t see it.


    The shopkeeper had no other choice but to be anxious. He didn''t know where Wudaozong was, and he couldn''t find Chu Yuan at all.


    The shopkeeper reckoned, and sighed as he reckoned.


    "I don''t know when the suzerain will come over."


    The shopkeeper said quietly.


    ßËßËßË¡­¡­


    at this time.


    There was a loud noise outside.


    Then the door on the third floor was knocked.


    Xiaoer''s hastily voice came.


    "The shopkeeper! Coming! Coming! He is coming!"


    Xiaoer slapped the door in a hurry.


    The shopkeeper frowned, and he wanted to scold him, when he was frizzy.


    I¡¯ve seen the representatives of the Holy Land, OK, what else is worth worrying about?


    It''s shameful that this little Er is still from his Xianzui Inn.


    The shopkeeper closed the account book, got up, walked to the door, and opened it.


    "The shopkeeper! That suzerain! The suzerain is here!!!"


    Xiao Er said breathlessly.


    "Which suzerain is not the suzerain? Which holy land are you talking about?"


    The shopkeeper frowned, waved his sleeves, and said in a very cool manner.


    "It''s...No, the master of Wudaozong! He''s here!"


    Xiaoer said repeatedly.


    Because he was too excited, he stuttered a bit.


    "Sect Master Wudao is a fart, what are you worried about, you are from Xianzui Inn... Wait! What are you talking about, Sect Master Wudao? That Sect Master Chu?"


    The shopkeeper waved his sleeves and wanted to teach Xiao Er, but as he spoke, he paused for a few seconds.


    immediately looked at Xiao Er with wide eyes.


    "Yes, that''s the Sect Master Chu. He is on the first floor and tells you to go down."


    Xiaoer replied.


    "Go, go! Hurry, come down with me to meet Sovereign Chu!!"


    The shopkeeper heard that Sect Master Chu was really coming, and almost cried out of excitement. She didn¡¯t want any integrity, and Sa Yazi ran to the first floor...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 310： Intends to accept the demon clan

    Chapter 310 Planning to Acquire Monster Race


    Dongzhou area.


    Silver Moon City, Xianzui Inn, third floor.


    Chu Yuan sat at the table, looking at the large table of wine and food in front of him, feeling dull.


    He came here this time, but he was not here to eat.


    Of course, the most important thing is.


    I am used to eating the meals cooked by Li Ergang, these dishes are somewhat overshadowed.


    Chu Yuan naturally didn''t want to move his chopsticks.


    On the other side, the shopkeeper sitting across the table from Chu Yuan called a cautious one.


    It is true that the golden light spots around Chu Yuan are too dazzling.


    Even if you sit on the opposite side, you are afraid that you will accidentally bump into those golden light spots.


    Although he didn''t know what would happen to these golden light spots, he was afraid of offending Chu Yuan, so he sat far away.


    At this moment, the shopkeeper looked at Chu Yuan lingering on his chopsticks, and couldn''t help feeling a little anxious.


    "Sect Master, is this meal a bit off your appetite today? Do you want me to ask someone to redo it?"


    "This is not right. You used to eat these dishes, the lord. Could it be that the cook was in a bad condition today, so the dishes made are not good?!"


    The shopkeeper asked repeatedly.


    "It''s okay, I''m not here for this."


    Chu Yuan waved his hands and said.


    He was really embarrassed to say that his appetite had changed, so he didn''t eat these things.


    "Then dare to ask where the lord came, what''s the matter? Does the lord want to hear some waste materials? I have a lot of this!"


    The shopkeeper smiled on the fat face.


    Since he knew that Chu Yuan liked to listen to these news, he would collect them every time.


    There are a lot of this kind of news on hand now.


    can be beyond the expectation of the shopkeeper.


    Chu Yuan didn''t want to hear this.


    "No need not."


    "I am not here this time for this matter, but simply to meet you."


    I saw Chu Yuan wave his hand and said like this.


    He did want to get news from the shopkeeper before.


    But then he didn''t think so anymore.


    Because he saw too many templates of passersby.


    Human races are innate Taoism and are naturally suitable for cultivation.


    Even if he accepts a passerby, it is still risky. Maybe that passerby will become a talent.


    So, he plans to go to the Yaozu side to see if he can accept some non-humans.


    But when the shopkeeper on the other side heard this, it suddenly collapsed.


    Sect Master Chu doesn¡¯t need any waste materials anymore?


    Does that mean that Sect Master Chu came to say goodbye to him specially this time, and will not come back again?


    The shopkeeper is about to ask.


    Ke hadn¡¯t waited for him to speak yet.


    Chu Yuan spoke again.


    "By the way, the shopkeeper, I haven''t been here for a long time. I wonder if there is any trouble in your shop? If so, I can explain to this seat, I will take action personally and solve it for you."


    Chu Yuan said that after being invincible, he swelled.


    Claims to use this seat.


    Want to have a rack to do right away.


    He guessed, if the shopkeeper really said it, if there is someone, then he can really delay the matter of accepting disciples, first finish the fight and then continue accepting disciples.


    "No no, suzerain, with your name as shelter, no one would dare to trouble me."


    The shopkeeper waved his hand quickly.


    Thinking about the last time, he feels embarrassed now.


    He casually said that Tianqingzong ate the overlord¡¯s meal in his restaurant for white prostitution, but the sect master sent his disciples directly to arrest all the sect masters of the Tianqing sect.


    He didn''t dare to say any more.


    "Well, it¡¯s fine, just do business well, see the business in your store is very good."


    Chu Yuan nodded, and didn''t say much.


    "Thanks to the suzerain for your care!"


    The shopkeeper said.


    "Huh? That''s it."


    Chu Yuan was too lazy to talk to the shopkeeper. In his opinion, the shopkeeper was complimenting him.


    Obviously it is his own inn to make money, so I have to tell him what his care is.


    People nowadays know compliments every day.


    Chu Yuan thought of this, so he was too lazy to say something. Since there was no fight to fight, he could only think about his apprenticeship.


    He intends to accept apprentices from the monster race, non-human beings.


    But speaking of this, he still doesn''t know where there is a monster.


    This is to ask Ao Yu.


    Ao Yu is a dragon clan, he must know where there are more monster clan.


    I just don¡¯t know when Ao Yu will come over.


    Chu Yuan sighed with emotion at Ao Yu''s speed.


    Obviously, he looked very fast before, but now that he is "invincible", he feels that Ao Yu''s speed is a bit slow.


    Knowing that Ao Yu is so slow, he waited a moment for Ao Yu to walk out of the sect, and then directly brought Ao Yu over.


    "Sovereign!"


    The shopkeeper next to Chu Yuan looked at Chu Yuan, thought for a while, still gritted his teeth, and planned to say something.


    Those who came to see him before, such as the Lord of the Holy Land, all hope that he can speak for them in front of Chu Yuan.


    Originally, he planned to wait for the Sect Master Chu to finish his meal before saying these things.


    But now that Sect Master Chu has no intention of eating, he can only choose to speak directly.


    "What else?"


    Chu Yuan didn''t know so much, so he asked casually.


    "Sovereign, it''s about Saint..."


    The shopkeeper was about to say something.


    But he hasn''t waited for him to say a complete sentence.


    The sound stopped abruptly.


    Just listen to a huge roar from outside.


    Wuhu! ! !


    Along with the roaring sound, the sky and the earth were surging, and a terrifying dragon prestige descended on Silvermoon City.


    The shopkeeper''s eyes widened, so he stared blankly at the sky outside, vaguely, as if he saw a flying dragon among the clouds.


    Waiting for the shopkeeper to regain his senses and look towards Chu Yuan.


    Suddenly, he found that Chu Yuan''s figure had disappeared.


    The shopkeeper was instantly confused.


    With this blink of an eye, people are gone? ?


    The shopkeeper stood up and wanted to chase out the window. He clearly noticed that the dragon shadow just now had something to do with Chu Yuan.


    hasn''t waited for him to walk out the window.


    A voice didn''t know where it came from, and it rang in his ears.


    "Treasurer, thank you for the hospitality. I have something to do, so I left first. If you have trouble in the future, you can go south of Dongzhou and keep going south. You can see the clouds and fog, and you can see No Daoism!


    This voice came.


    The shopkeeper was taken aback first.


    Soon he showed ecstasy.


    This is the address left by Sect Master Chu? ? ?


    The address of Wudaozong? ? ?


    Sect Master Chu recognized him, and actually gave him the address!


    The shopkeeper took a deep breath, and some couldn''t believe it. He stood there for a long time before he came back to his senses, understood that this was not a dream, and immediately became happy.


    A big fat guy is jumping happily.


    That scene...


    is very cruel.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    The sky over Silvermoon City.


    Chu Yuan is meeting with Ao Yu.


    "Ao Yu, which place has more demons?"


    Chu Yuan came up and couldn¡¯t wait to ask.


    Ao Yu, who was opposite, stared blankly at the golden light spots around Chu Yuan, and when he heard Chu Yuan¡¯s question, he came back to his senses and replied...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 311： Go to Xizhou

    Chapter 311 Going to Xizhou


    Dongzhou area.


    The sky over Silvermoon City.


    Transformed into a human form, Ao Yu listened to what Chu Yuan had done, was stunned, and did not react for a while.


    What is the suzerain asking? ?


    Which place has more monsters?


    Monster? ?


    Ao Yuzuzu calmed down for a while before he came back to his senses.


    Looking at Chu Yuan with a bit of amazement.


    Sect Master really did not ask wrong?


    is asking Yaozu?


    He has never heard of the Sect Master and asked about the Yaozu.


    Why did the suzerain ask the Yaozu for no reason?


    Unknown, Ao Yu still chose to answer obediently.


    "Sect Master, the monster clan, there are basically in every state, but there are a few, even in Dongzhou, there are also local monsters in Dongzhou."


    "If you say the most, it is of course Xizhou. Xizhou is the holy land of the demon race, and there is no human race."


    Ao Yu spoke.


    Hear this.


    Standing opposite Ao Yu, standing in the air, Chu Yuan, who was surrounded by golden light spots, bowed his head and fell into contemplation.


    Xizhou? ?


    The Holy Land of the Monster Race? ?


    You can go there.


    There are more monsters, so he can choose.


    You have to pick one that is 100% obsolete.


    Chu Yuan would never allow his disciples to become more talented this time.


    Think of this.


    He looked up at Ao Yu.


    "Xizhou, right? Let''s go, Ao Yu, take this seat to Xizhou."


    Chu Yuan carried both hands on his back, and Yun said lightly.


    "Go to Xizhou? Sovereign, what are we doing in Xizhou?"


    Ao Yu asked in confusion.


    "Go to accept disciples. I plan to accept a few disciples of the monster race. Why, do you have an opinion?"


    Chu Yuan said casually.


    "Huh? Accept disciples? Sovereign, you want to accept people from the monster race?"


    Ao Yu was stunned for a moment, and then said repeatedly.


    He thought about it in an instant.


    I don¡¯t know if the suzerain can take in the dragon people.


    "Well, I plan to accept a few demons as disciples. Why, do you have any comments?"


    Chu Yuan raised his eyes and glanced, and said curiously.


    "No no, that sect master, do you mind accepting a few dragon disciples? If necessary, I can recommend them to the sect master."


    Ao Yu patted his chest and said.


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Chu Yuan.


    I don¡¯t know if Chu Yuan can agree.


    Chu Yuan on the other side did not agree.


    but frowned slightly.


    In his impression.


    Dragons seem to be quite strong.


    The talent is certainly not weak.


    Accepting the dragon disciples, he felt it was not good.


    Thinking of Chu Yuan, he checked Ao Yu with the system, and wanted to see what kind of template Ao Yu is.


    He thought about it.


    A azure blue screen is condensed in an instant.


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Ao Yu¡¿


    [Race: Demon-Dragon]


    [Cultivation: Early Stage of Transforming God Realm]


    ¡¾Physique: Body of Blue Dragon¡¿


    [Assessment: This monster is a dragon. The dragon is naturally strong. It is a forefront of the monsters. It is extremely talented. If it does not fall, it will become a talent. It is not recommended that the host accept it as a disciple.]


    Sure enough! !


    Dragons must not accept it!


    The system has given comments, and he is not recommended to accept it.


    even more directly, if you don¡¯t fall, you will definitely become a talent! !


    Fortunately, he had no brain cramps and did not directly agree to Ao Yu.


    Otherwise he will be finished.


    silently crossed the dragon clan in his heart.


    Chu Yuan''s face became a little dark, and he glanced sideways at Ao Yu and hummed softly.


    "No, we don''t have the idea of ??accepting dragons."


    "You take this seat to Xizhou."


    Chu Yuan is too lazy to say something.


    "Oh, good."


    Ao Yu didn''t dare to say more, he turned around and was ready to fly.


    Suddenly seeing Chu Yuan next to him still floating in the air quietly, showing no sign of moving, he couldn''t help but stunned.


    Didn¡¯t you say that you are going to Xizhou?


    How could the sovereign still not move?


    Ao Yu turned his head and looked at Chu Yuan strangely.


    Chu Yuan still didn''t move, but he looked at Ao Yu so much.


    Four eyes face each other.


    In an instant, Ao Yu understood what Chu Yuan meant, and suddenly his face was pulled down.


    this is¡­¡­


    This is for him to be a mount.


    Ao Yu''s mind became complicated in an instant. He really wanted to tell Chu Yuan that he was a guardian beast, not a mount.


    But facing Chu Yuan, he didn''t dare to say anything at all. After hesitating for a long time, he obediently became a blue dragon.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan sat down very satisfied.


    "Sovereign, then let''s go?"


    Ao Yu spoke to Chu Yuan via voice transmission.


    "lets go."


    Chu Yuan stood quietly on the dragon¡¯s head, looking down vigorously.


    "Okay, suzerain, go to Xizhou, right."


    Ao Yu asked again.


    "Correct."


    Chu Yuan answered directly.


    Ao Yu was about to leave, carrying Chu Yuan to leave.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something, and said something to Chu Yuan again.


    "Sect Master, you probably haven''t been to the sect built by Master Ye and Zhang? Would you like to visit the sect built by them before you go to Xizhou?"


    Ao Yu Chuanyin suggested.


    The words come out.


    It made Chu Yuan stunned for a moment.


    Ye Luo and Zhang Hanjian¡¯s sect?


    After all, ?? is his eldest disciple and second disciple, they have been away from the sect for a while, and the sect has been established, so he should check it out.


    However, his main task right now is to find a disciple.


    Only when he finds his disciple to teach abolishment, can he improve his realm.


    As for going to visit the disciple sect...


    This can be delayed.


    There are only two small sects on the left and right, so you can go there in the future.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan already had plans.


    "No, just go to Xizhou directly."


    Chu Yuan said.


    "it is good."


    Ao Yu said no more.


    The dragon''s body twisted and flew towards the outside of Dongzhou.


    The blue dragon flew, suddenly causing white clouds to roll, gusts of wind, and the terrifying dragon''s might spread out, crushing any creatures that hindered the flight...


    Wuhu! ! !


    Under a roar.


    Ao Yu took Chu Yuan to Xizhou.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    To the west of Dongzhou, outside of the common world, a city named''Xuanyue''.


    A group of figures are above the sky outside the city, quietly watching the movement in this mundane city.


    The figure standing in the forefront was Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo stepped on a flying sword, wearing a blue silk fairy robe, black hair shawl, and carrying his hands on his back. He obviously did not move, but it gave people a feeling of''the sword immortal in the sky'', with sword in every move Immortal power.


    Behind him, there were hundreds of monks standing densely.


    It''s just that most of these monks are only in the Golden Core Realm.


    Obviously not a member of Taiyi Sword Sect.


    Rather, it has jurisdiction over this city and a nearby large gate.


    Ye Luo since he heard Tantai Luoxue say that he wanted to ¡®return to the hometown¡¯, he also had a plan to come back.


    No, after Tantai Luoxue left and returned home, he also came back.


    His arrival undoubtedly shocked the nearby large gate.


    This big sect dispatched countless masters at once, staying by his side, waiting for his orders at any time.


    It''s just that Ye Luo doesn''t care about these people.


    In Ye Luo''s eyes, only the city below...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 312： Ye Luo Go Home

    Chapter 312 Ye Luo Going Home


    Xuanyue City.


    Leaf fell overlooking the city below, with mixed flavors in his heart.


    When he left this city in the past.


    He is still a waste material that everyone looks down on.


    Now, he has transformed himself into the Lord of the Holy Land in Dongzhou, surpassing Dongzhou.


    It can even be said that it is in charge of the entire Dongzhou.


    The monks in Dongzhou, whoever sees him, must not bow their heads in salute.


    All of these, so that he can only feel that the world is impermanent.


    But no matter how he can grow up, the master is the key.


    If there is no master''s guidance, there is absolutely no him today.


    Ye Luo thought, and shook his head. He is not in the clan now, so he can only quietly put away the growing gratitude for Master in his heart.


    "Well, I want to go to Xuanyue City. I don''t want to be fancied or expose my identity too much. You can leave first."


    Ye Luo turned his head and glanced at the hundreds of monks behind him, his voice was neither cold nor hot, and he spoke.


    Hundreds of monks from the big sect heard this, all of them were a little anxious.


    "No way, no way, Sect Master Ye, this can''t work! The city below is very backward in economic development, and there are not many monks. We don''t know that you are the Lord of the Holy Land. If we collide with you, how can we feel at ease!"


    "Yes! Sect Master Ye, you are a noble body. If you are bumped into by these ant minions below, it is our fault!"


    "Please also Ye Sect Master allow us to accompany and return with Ye Sect Master!"


    Hundreds of monks spoke one after another.


    They were really worried that Ye Luo would be hit by the people below.


    At that time, Ye Luo just sprinkled his anger on this Xuanyue City. It¡¯s okay, if he angers them...


    Thinking of this, hundreds of monks were scared enough.


    If it really angers them.


    Ye Luo didn''t even need to do anything, but just showed a slight dissatisfaction, then there would be countless East State forces to please Ye Luo and directly destroy them.


    Ye Luo in the front glanced at the crowd, and couldn''t help shook his head.


    "I said, I don''t want to reveal my identity."


    "Don''t worry, I just want to meet some people this time, and I don''t want to expose the identity of the Lord of the Holy Land, um... what kind of sect are you?"


    Ye Luo asked suddenly and said.


    "Huh? Sect Master Ye, we are the third-rank sect, and the third-rank can already be called the big sect."


    Among the hundreds of monks, a leader stood up and gave a reply.


    "Three-Rank? Okay, I don''t want to reveal my identity this time. If I want to go back with a lower identity, I will use your San-Rank sect. It should be low enough."


    Ye Luo nodded, and said blankly.


    The words come out.


    Hundreds of monks were petrified as a whole.


    I want to use some lower status.


    So just use their third grade sect?


    The third grade is low? ?


    Low? ?


    Is this very low?


    Hundreds of monks were plunged into deep self-doubt.


    Three grade sect, qualified to claim to be a big sect.


    Among Dongzhou, that can be regarded as a big power.


    They want to recruit apprentices from the three-tier sect, and anyone who wants to join can go from Dongzhou to Yunzhou.


    How does ?? become a representative word for low.


    These people want to complain.


    But when he saw Ye Laiao, he was all relieved.


    Oh oh oh.


    is what the Lord of the Holy Land said, that¡¯s all right.


    Compared with the Lord of the Holy Land, it is indeed too low.


    Hundreds of monks held back what they wanted to complain about.


    The leader among them handed a token to Ye Luo respectfully.


    "Sect Master Ye, this is my token of Xuanxianzong. With this token, it is also convenient for Sect Master Ye... Well, it is convenient for Sect Master Ye to experience life."


    The leader said bitterly.


    He originally wanted to say that it would be convenient, but after thinking about it, if he really wants convenience, wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient to directly use the identity of the Lord of the Holy Land.


    So he can only change it to experience life.


    Thinking of his third-ranked sect, what a beautiful scenery, now it can only be reduced to other people''s experience of life.


    The more I want to be the leader, the more I feel bitter.


    "Well, then I will leave first, and you should all be separated."


    Ye Luo didn''t think there was anything, so he took the token, nodded, turned and prepared to leave.


    "Respectfully send to Sect Master Ye!!"


    Hundreds of monks hurriedly handed over, waiting for Ye Luo to leave.


    Ye Luo did not reply, and flew towards the city below.


    Hundreds of monks watched Ye Luo disappear into the city below, and wanted to leave.


    But suddenly, one person spoke.


    "No! It¡¯s not right for us to leave like this? If we are staring here, and there is really someone with no eyesight rushing into Sect Master Ye, we can stop it in time. If we are not here, we will do a lot of things. I can''t even know."


    Others felt reasonable when they heard this.


    "Yes, you are right, we really shouldn''t leave like this."


    "It makes sense, Elder Yu, what do you think?"


    "I also think it makes sense."


    "Well, I also agree. This matter is big or small. If no one collides with Sect Master Ye, then it will be fine. If there is a blind collision, then the matter will be big."


    They all agree with what the person just said, and think it is better to stay behind.


    "this is OK."


    The leader ¡®Elder Yu¡¯ groaned for a while, and nodded, letting these monks stay together, guarding the Quartet, and staring at Ye Luo at the same time to avoid accidents.


    ¡­¡­


    Below ??, Xuanyue City enters the city entrance.


    Ye Luo did not fly in directly, but just like a mortal, queuing in.


    He looked at this familiar city gate and couldn''t help but smile.


    The last time he passed here.


    Master took him away.


    He came back this time, but he came back by himself.


    But he is no longer that waste material!


    Ye Luo''s eyes flashed, and he stepped into the city.


    The two ordinary soldiers guarding the gate of the city wanted to stop Ye Luo.


    I could look at Ye Luo''s very extraordinary temperament, and didn''t dare to block the income of the city fee, so I could only watch Ye Luo enter with eagerness.


    The ordinary soldiers do not stop.


    Ye Luo naturally can''t take the initiative to pay any entrance fees.


    He walked into the city, looked at the crowded streets, shook his head slightly, and walked straight forward.


    Although Xuanyue City is very backward, it is still very lively, and the streets are a bit crowded.


    However, even if the street is crowded, it still does not affect Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo¡¯s aura is very strong, and most mortals take the initiative to avoid him when they see him, where they dare to block Ye Luo¡¯s path.


    Ye Luo walked smoothly to the door of his mansion all the way.


    Speaking of it, Ye Luo¡¯s family can be regarded as one of the top families in Xuanyue City.


    It¡¯s just that this top-notch also refers only to Xuanyue City.


    If it is put outside, it is nothing at all.


    But it is such a family that gave birth to the existence of Tianjiao such as Ye Luo...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    Sorry, my friends, the cabbage originally said that there would be an outbreak on the 25th. This is because the editor in charge said that it would be better to have an outbreak. When I said that, the cabbage did not hear clearly. I thought it was the 25th, but actually it was the 26th. I made a mistake, forgive me, the cabbage will explode on the 26th, and it will be the bottom of the five shifts.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 313： Participate in the annual meeting?

    Chapter 313 Participating in the annual meeting?


    Dongzhou area.


    Xuanyue City, in front of Yefu Gate.


    Ye Luo stood here quietly, looking up at the gate of Ye Mansion, with a look of nostalgia in his eyes.


    He stepped to prepare to walk into Ye Mansion.


    He hasn''t entered yet.


    Several guards walked out quickly and stopped Ye Luo.


    These several guards glanced at each other, and were afraid to stand up and talk to Ye Luo.


    Facing Ye Luo''s whole body, that kind of aura.


    How dare these guards say anything, it would be nice to be able to stop them from their background.


    Only the first one of the guards stood up reluctantly.


    "Who is your excellency? This is Ye Mansion. If there is no invitation, you are not allowed to enter."


    The guard gritted his teeth and said.


    Facing Ye Luo, he always had a feeling that if he dared to disobey the opponent, it would be miserable.


    can be forced to help, he must stand up.


    "I''m going back to my house, do I still need an invitation?"


    Ye Luo smiled faintly, but didn''t think there was anything, and looked down at the guard slightly.


    "Huh? Are you going back to your house? Are you from Ye Mansion?"


    The guard is lost.


    He has always been responsible for guarding the door, and everyone in the Ye Mansion knows it.


    But he had never seen Ye Luo before.


    In other words, I have never seen a person with such an aura, even the Patriarch of the Ye Family has never had such an aura.


    "Well, Ye Family Ye Luo."


    Ye Luo did not embarrass the guard, nodded gently and said.


    Hear this.


    Several guards were taken aback.


    They all feel a little bit, the name is very familiar, it seems to have heard it somewhere.


    After a few people pondered for a while.


    One of them made a sudden noise.


    "I remember! Ye Luo is the eldest son of Ye Fu San Ye, is that Ye waste material!!"


    The guard exclaimed.


    After he finished speaking, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    looked up and found several guards around him and Ye Luo, all eyes were on him.


    He suddenly felt bad.


    If this person is really Ye Luo, looking at his appearance, it is obviously different from today.


    He also called the other party¡¯s previous nickname, isn¡¯t this looking for death...


    The guard panicked all of a sudden.


    He just wanted to make amends.


    But he hasn''t waited for the guard to speak.


    Ye Luo waved his hand.


    "Well, now that you know who I am, maybe let it go?"


    Ye Luo smiled faintly, as if he didn''t care about the name of the guard at all.


    "Master, please come in, please come in, please come in! It''s the little one who just talked about it, please come in!"


    The guard said repeatedly.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo just shook his head, and walked into Ye Mansion.


    Watching Ye Luo walk into Ye Mansion.


    Several guards were relieved.


    Leaves stood there, even if they didn''t do anything, it could give them a tremendous amount of pressure, as if a huge mountain was pressing on their heads.


    "Is this really the Ye family waste material? How could it be so scary?"


    "At the beginning, I heard that this waste material of the Ye family was taken as a disciple by an expert and left Xuanyue City. I didn''t expect that after less than three years, it would become so terrifying. Just standing there, let him I feel difficult to breathe."


    "Do you still dare to be called Scrap? Are you really not afraid of death? It''s also because of this young master''s friendly personality, otherwise he will be finished with the words of today''s Lao Zhang."


    "You said, what is this realm on earth? How can it give us such a big pressure, I feel that at least we have a foundation!"


    "It is estimated that it may be the Golden Core Realm!"


    "Impossible, impossible, how could it be in the Golden Core Realm, it is estimated that it is the Foundation Building Realm, if this is really the Golden Core Realm, then I can eat all the things you have been honored in these days!"


    The guards are all talking.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    Ye Luo wandered inside Ye Mansion, he looked at the familiar place around him, very emotional.


    The state of mind vaguely got a breakthrough.


    "Is this obsession."


    Ye Luo whispered in a low voice.


    He shook his head, suppressing many thoughts.


    Now he is going to meet his parents.


    Went to meet those two who refused to give up his father and mother even when he was called a waste material when he was weak.


    Follow previous memories.


    He moved on in one direction.


    Walking all the way.


    I have never encountered obstacles.


    Occasionally encounter some subordinates, and dare not stop Ye Luo at all.


    Ye Luo left for a while.


    When you are about to reach your destination.


    A figure suddenly appeared, and stopped in front of Ye Luo, preventing Ye Luo from moving forward.


    Ye Luo looked down at it.


    Only saw a pretty woman in white clothes standing in front of him.


    This woman...


    Ye Luo is a bit familiar.


    In a daze, Ye Luo remembered it.


    This woman seemed to be his cousin Ye Xue. The relationship between the two of them was pretty good, but then I heard that this cousin was taken as a disciple by a small sect nearby, so she lost contact. He was accepted as a disciple by the master.


    I didn¡¯t expect to encounter it at this time.


    Ye Luo was about to say hello.


    Ye Xue, who was on the opposite side, spoke first.


    "You are... Ye Luo!"


    Ye Xue hesitated, and asked tentatively.


    "Well, cousin, why, I haven''t seen each other for a few years now, so I forgot it?"


    Ye Luo smiled, did not put on a stand, nodded and said.


    "It''s really you? Ye Luo heard that you were taken as an apprentice by an expert and left. How come you are back now? You have changed a lot. At first glance, I felt that I had recognized the wrong person, so I didn''t dare to come up. ."


    Ye Xue saw Ye Luo nodded to admit his identity, and suddenly started bluffing. He looked left and right, and was amazed.


    I really can¡¯t believe that the ordinary person before will grow into the way he is today.


    This temperament.


    is better than several seniors in her sect.


    I really don¡¯t know how this cousin spent the past few years.


    "If you have achieved success in your studies, just come back and have a look. Didn''t you also worship the sect? How are you practicing now?"


    Ye Luo asked with a smile.


    "Of course it''s okay to practice. I am now a master of the foundation building realm. I am coming back this time to prepare to participate in the annual meeting of the Ye Family. Isn''t this going to be the New Year right away? By the way, I can stay after participating in it. Have fun."


    Ye Xue replied.


    "Building a base? Not bad, not bad, good, OK, I won''t talk to you for now, I will go back to see my parents first, we will talk later."


    Ye Luo nodded, and blankly recognized Ye Xue''s realm, and when he got up, he wanted to see his parents first.


    "Wait, cousin, wait, let me ask you a question, do you want to participate in this year''s annual meeting?"


    Ye Xue hurriedly stopped Ye Luo and asked.


    "Forget this."


    Ye Luo shook his head and refused decisively.


    This tells him how embarrassed to participate.


    It is estimated that these Ye Clan juniors are the ones who built the base realm and refine the air realm.


    Send him to participate? ?


    How does he fight this?


    Go down in one sigh, afraid that these younger generations will all die...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 314： Really want me to participate in the annual meeting competition?

    Chapter 314 Really want me to participate in the annual meeting competition?


    Xuanyue City, Ye Mansion, inside the courtyard.


    Ye Luo returned here, after seeing his parents, he naturally got close.


    Ye Luo¡¯s parents were also very happy to learn that their son was back.


    The three stayed in the other courtyard and chatted for a long time.


    It wasn''t until the news of Ye Luo''s return that the head of the Ye family came with a group of children did he interrupt the chat in the other courtyard.


    In the lobby of the other courtyard.


    The Ye Family Patriarch sits high and leads a large group of elders.


    At this moment, these people are watching Ye Luo.


    One by one nodded in satisfaction.


    It is that Ye Luo''s temperament is too extraordinary, the temperament of that strong person is too strong.


    However, even though Ye Luo has a very extraordinary temperament, these elders did not associate Ye Luo with that kind of superpower.


    It is true that these elders have limited eyesight and can''t see anything else at all. They just feel that Ye Luo has a little bit of cultivation.


    "Ye Luo, where is your master?"


    The Ye Family Patriarch sat on the head, looked at Ye Luo who was sitting next to him, and asked aloud.


    "My master did not come. This time I came, but I was homesick, so I came back to have a look."


    Ye Luo replied.


    "Oh, like this, um, it¡¯s okay to come back and have a look. Speaking of which, your master is a capable person. When your master came to Ye¡¯s house back then, it came out of nowhere, that¡¯s definitely a person. Great power, Ye Luo, you have to follow your master in practice."


    Patriarch Ye family picked up the teacup, took a sip, and said.


    "Well, I know Patriarch, my master is indeed a great man."


    Ye Luo nodded, approving of it.


    His master''s is indeed a great power, and it is the kind that is so big and boundless.


    "It''s good if you understand. By the way, Ye Luo, seeing how you are now, there should be a bit of cultivation, right?"


    The head of the Ye family, ¡®Ye Long¡¯ with a solemn expression, put the tea cup down and asked.


    "Well, Patriarch, I do have billions of cultivation skills."


    Yela nodded.


    "It¡¯s good if you have a little cultivation level, so your father doesn¡¯t have to worry about how you can cultivate. If you come out this time, you probably haven¡¯t gotten a master yet? Well, when you get a master, come back to the Ye family and become a master. A deacon, so every month, your family can receive a little more monthly salary."


    Patriarch Ye Long said so.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo was stunned.


    He was a little dazed.


    What is his identity?


    The Lord of Dongzhou Holy Land, who is in charge of the entire Dongzhou.


    Want him to be a mundane little family deacon?


    did not wait for the leaf to open.


    Ye Luo¡¯s father, Ye Qiu, was the first to stand up.


    "Patriarch, Luo''er has a shallow cultivation base, but he can''t hold the position of a deacon. Let''s forget it. If Luo''er really has cultivation base in the future, let''s talk about it, let''s forget it now."


    Ye Qiu decisively helped Ye Luo refused.


    He is the younger brother of Ye Long, the master of the Ye family, and the third master of the Ye family.


    For a long time, because of their lack of ability, the monthly salary has been very low, and no resources will be allocated.


    In this case, the head of the Ye family has been helping them.


    Regarding this matter, Ye Qiu certainly could see that it was Ye Long who helped his family on the side.


    Ye Qiu, who has strong self-esteem, decisively refused.


    Hear this.


    Ye Long looked at Ye Qiu helplessly.


    He really has no choice.


    Every time he uses various methods to subsidize his three brothers and his family, he will be rejected.


    Now that Ye Luo is back, he is still thinking about getting a good job and making the third brother''s family more comfortable.


    Now it seems¡­¡­


    The third brother is still the same as before.


    Ye Long took a deep breath, but he could only dispel many thoughts. He looked up and saw Ye Luo again.


    "Ye Luo, since your father has said this, then I will wait for you to return from practice in the future."


    "You are going home this time, just near the start of the annual meeting at home. I wonder if you are interested in participating in the annual meeting at home?"


    Patriarch Ye Long still had a straight face, and asked seriously.


    On the other side, Ye Luo hadn''t heard from the last thing at all. Ye Long asked him to be the deacon of the ordinary family, and he was confused by this incident again.


    What kind of annual meeting is he going to attend?


    Would you like to toss like this...


    As far as the cultivation base of the younger generation of the Ye family was concerned, that was too low.


    Really let him participate.


    Then he will have a showdown.


    Will those younger disciples hate Ye Long?


    Think of this.


    Ye Luo shook his head, and just got up to reject the Patriarch.


    With his cultivation base, it is indeed hard to bully those younger generations.


    If it spreads out, he will be a half-step Mahayana, the master of the sacred land of Dongzhou, the master of Wudaozong, go to a mundane place to bully some foundation and refine aura...


    It feels embarrassing to think about it.


    Ke hadn¡¯t waited for Ye Shu to speak.


    Ye Qiu, who had originally rejected the Patriarch, readily agreed on behalf of Ye Luo.


    "Patriarch, it is feasible! This is feasible! I agreed on behalf of Luo Er, he will definitely participate in the annual meeting!"


    Ye Qiu quickly stood up and said.


    The annual meeting of the family, there are some rewards in the rankings, and the rewards are used by the lower-level practitioners.


    In his opinion, this ranking reward is definitely useful to his son Ye Luo, so he agreed.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Ye Luo frowned slightly, trying to say something, but looked up at his father, but still didn''t say anything.


    "Okay, okay, okay, it¡¯s good to participate in the annual meeting, then since I¡¯m willing to participate, then I can leave, third brother, please tell Ye Luo more, which one of the juniors in the clan is strong, and Ye Luo Talk about it, lest Ye Luo don''t know anything."


    "Well, for example, Ye Xue and Ye Yu''s sect disciples came out. All of them are now in the foundation stage. You can''t underestimate them. You must talk to Ye Luo carefully so that Ye Luo can get a good grade. !"


    Ye Long carefully ordered.


    After speaking.


    He just turned around and left the lobby.


    There are also many elders who took away.


    Soon, Ye Luo and his father Ye Qiu were left in the lobby.


    The father and son glanced at each other, and neither spoke.


    At this moment, what Ye Luo thought was complicated.


    Unexpectedly, I really wanted to let him go to the annual meeting and bully a group of ¡®children¡¯.


    Yes, a group of foundation-building realm and air-refining realm, in front of him, they are not just ¡®children¡¯.


    Ye Qiu, it was obvious that Ye Luo was reluctant to participate in the annual meeting.


    "Luo''er, what is your kid thinking, why are you not willing to participate in the annual meeting? Do you know that the rewards of this year''s competition are useful for practice."


    Ye Qiu said patiently.


    "Father, those things have long been useless to me."


    Ye Luo shook his head and said.


    "It''s useless to you? What state are you?"


    Ye Qiu stared and said.


    "Above the Tribulation Realm."


    Ye Luo said quietly.


    Ye Qiu: "?"


    Do you think your labor and capital are like such a foolish person?


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 315： Is the third grade sect very powerful? (First more)

    Chapter 315 Is the third grade sect very powerful? (First more)


    Xuanyue City, Ye Mansion, and other courtyards.


    In an instant, several days passed.


    In these few days.


    Ye Luo also had a good chat with everyone in Ye Mansion, and naturally spent most of the time with his parents.


    Through these few days.


    Ye Luo also understood the situation of his parents.


    In Ye Mansion, his parents'' situation is not good.


    Because his father was stubborn, he would not accept the help of Ye Long, the head of the Ye family, so his parents lived in Ye Mansion and their living conditions were only average.


    learned this.


    Ye Luo also raised his plan.


    When you leave, you can pick up your parents.


    With this thought, Ye Luo had planned to stay for a few more days before leaving.


    I didn¡¯t expect this annual meeting to start so quickly.


    All of a sudden, Ye Luo''s plan was disrupted.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside a wing room of the other courtyard.


    Ye Luo changed into an ordinary cyan brocade robe, her hair was **** with a vulgar jade hairpin, and she dressed like an ordinary brother.


    It¡¯s just that the temperament of the ¡®Sword Fairy in the Sky¡¯ in his bones makes him look outstanding even if he is dressed in an ordinary manner.


    At this moment, Ye Luo''s face had a hint of helplessness.


    What made him helpless was precisely because of the annual meeting.


    Unexpectedly, the annual meeting will start so soon.


    He really doesn¡¯t want to bully the small with the big, condescending to fight with a group of ¡®juniors¡¯.


    Although speaking, he is also a junior, but due to his different status, he naturally ignores this point.


    ßËßËßË¡­¡­


    There was a knock on the door for a while, pulling Ye Luo back, who was lost in thought.


    "What is it?"


    Ye Luo raised her eyebrows slightly.


    With his realm, you can know who is outside without going out.


    Standing outside the door is a servant girl from Ye Mansion.


    "Master, Sanye asked me to bring you a message. It''s time to set off to Yefu Square. The annual meeting will begin soon."


    The maid¡¯s voice came from outside the door.


    The third master mentioned by ?? naturally refers to Ye Luo¡¯s father, Ye Qiu.


    "Well, I see, you can withdraw first."


    Ye returned a sentence.


    "Yes, Master."


    The maid retired respectfully.


    Soon, the wing went into quiet again.


    Ye Luo took a deep breath.


    got up to go to the square.


    He decided.


    How about going to participate.


    If he is really embarrassed to bully a group of juniors, he can at most give up.


    Anyway, he just doesn''t make a move.


    I really want to shoot, the group of juniors don''t even have the qualifications to let him shoot the sword, let alone be an enemy.


    Thinking of this, Ye Luo sighed slightly.


    He opened the door of the wing and walked towards the square.


    Walking most of Yefu all the way, finally came to Yefu Square.


    Ye Luo looked up, and from a distance, you could see that a competition platform was built on the square.


    The scale of the construction of the competition platform is still quite large.


    is just large in scale.


    There is no formation on the ?? competition platform. At most, it can only supply the monks in the refining realm and building the base realm to fight.


    If other cultivators fight, I¡¯m afraid the tournament platform can¡¯t bear it at all, and it will be broken directly.


    Ye Luo approached the square.


    Of course, many Ye family juniors noticed that Ye Luo had gone, and many people immediately walked out of the team, whispering around Ye Luo.


    The people surrounding Yeluo are all women.


    This made several men gnash their teeth, especially when they saw Ye Luo''s helpless face, they wanted to take the place of Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo looked at the girls around him, really helpless.


    He can probably also understand that his appearance coupled with his own temperament is too lethal to these girls.


    "Sorry, everyone, I have to go to prepare to participate in the annual meeting, next time we have time to talk."


    Ye Luo looked at the girls who were approaching, couldn''t help but feel ashamed, left a word, and walked to the place where his parents were without looking back.


    In order to prevent those girls from catching up.


    Ye Luo also used some body techniques to make the speed faster.


    After using the body technique.


    Ye Luo successfully escaped and came to a high platform in front of the competition stage.


    After Ye Luo walked to the high platform, he saw Ye Father Ye Qiu and Ye Mother sitting in front of a table at a glance.


    At the same time, there are several other tables on the high platform, and there are people near those tables.


    is just more lively than the other tables.


    Ye''s father and Ye''s mother are obviously going to be deserted a lot, and only a few people who are familiar with the relationship are chatting around.


    The other tables are surrounded by dozens of people, which is very lively.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo didn''t say much, and walked straight towards Ye father Ye Qiu and Ye mother.


    Ye father and Ye mother saw Ye Luo, they also got out of the chat, got up to welcome Ye Luo.


    "You bastard, I thought you really didn''t wake up, and regarded yourself as a great power. You are determined not to participate in the annual meeting."


    Ye father Ye Qiu scolded with a smile.


    "Okay, okay, don''t be quarrelsome. Just let Luo''er come over. Luo''er can go and sit there. Don''t put pressure on you at the annual meeting. Just participate in the experience, and the ranking is not important. "


    Ye Mu took Ye Luo''s hand and walked toward the table.


    Ye Luo did not speak, but remained silent, so he walked to the table with Ye Mu and sat down.


    Father Ye didn''t say anything any more behind him, and sat down with the mother and son.


    Ye fell into his seat, and after taking a look at the things on the table, he raised his head to look at the tables not far in front.


    Near those tables, dozens of people gathered, and these people surrounded one of them, as if they were admiring that one very much.


    Ye Luo couldn''t help feeling curious.


    "Daddy, who is that person?"


    Ye Luo asked softly.


    "That counts as your cousin, the eldest son of your second uncle. He was a child, and later he joined the sect. Now it is said that he is the pinnacle of foundation building! He is our first genius in Xuanyue City!"


    Ye father Ye Qiu slowly opened his mouth to answer Ye Luo.


    Hear this.


    Ye fell slightly at the corner of his mouth, and said nothing.


    Building the pinnacle of the base...


    It¡¯s a big row of noodles.


    He has no impression of this cousin.


    So since he remembered, this cousin had left Xuanyue City.


    Unexpectedly, the first time I met, I was watching this cousin pretending to beep.


    "Don''t look down on your cousin. Your cousin''s sect is powerful. Do you know the great sect of the ancient Shenzong near Xuanyue City? The sect master of the sect that your cousin joined is a foreigner of the ancient Shenzong. Built by disciples!"


    Father Ye looked at the people surrounded by him, and he was very moved.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Leaf opened his mouth, still saying nothing.


    Ancient Shenzong? As far as he knows, it is the third grade sect, right?


    Is the third grade sect very powerful?


    Awesome?


    If you want to build a third-class sect, don¡¯t you just have a hand...


    Ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 316： Jianzong one by one? (Second more)

    Chapter 316 One Sword Sect? (Second more)


    Yefu Square.


    On the high platform.


    Ye Luo looked at the crowded cousin, shook his head, did not mean to speak, sat quietly at the table, looking at the food on the table, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Ye''s father and Ye''s mother saw that her son was not talking, so she wanted to ask something, but some relatives who walked nearby interrupted Ye''s father and Ye''s mother.


    Ye father and Ye mother had no choice but to choose to deal with these relatives first.


    Ye Luo obviously didn''t bother to deal with these relatives, so he sat there freely.


    However, he wants to be quiet, and others don''t want him to be quiet.


    At the urging of some relatives, Ye Luo was still called to stay with the younger generation.


    In desperation, Ye Luo could only walk to the tables and gather with dozens of younger generations.


    It''s just that even if Ye Luo walked here, he still didn''t mean to speak, just stood there and listened to the discussions of these younger generations.


    "As expected to be the first person of the young generation in Ye Mansion, the spirit of Brother Song! The future is bound to be a strong player in the early stage of the Golden Core Realm!"


    "In the early stage of the Golden Core Realm? You look down on my brother Ye Song, don''t you? I think that Brother Ye Song will definitely be... the peerless powerhouse in the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm in the future!"


    "Can you guys be bigger? At least the mid-Golden Core Realm peak is alright!"


    The younger generation of Ye Mansion are all flattering.


    And the person they were surrounded by and flattered was the person named Ye Song.


    At this moment, the man named Ye Song was expressionless, with a cold look, standing there quietly, enjoying the crowd, without saying a word.


    It''s just that Ye Luo can clearly see it, this guy couldn''t help his brows beating slightly because he was happy.


    Ye Luo couldn''t help but want to laugh, but still held back, standing in an inconspicuous place, continuing to wait and see.


    the other side.


    A young man from Yefu suddenly stood up.


    "Brother Song, I have a question I want to ask, I wonder if you can answer it?"


    The young man raised his hands and spoke.


    "ask."


    Ye Song spit out a word very coldly.


    "Well, Brother Song, I heard that the most powerful and prosperous Dongzhou is today''s holy land. I don''t know the name of this holy land. Do you know the name of this holy land?"


    The young man''s face is full of curiosity.


    The words come out.


    The curiosity appeared on the faces of other people, and all their eyes fell on Ye Song.


    Even Ye Luo looked sideways.


    But Ye Song''s heart is tight, where is the existence of the holy land, where can he know its name.


    But he seemed to have heard the name of this holy place in the mouth of his master before, but he couldn''t remember it.


    Ye Song looked at the curiosity on these people''s faces, and understood that he would be embarrassed if he didn''t say it today.


    So, he can only rack his brains to think.


    After a while, he still couldn''t figure out clearly, so he could only bite the bullet and come.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "This... I certainly know this. The name of the Holy Land in Dongzhou is Yiyijianzong! Yes, it is Yiyijianzong!"


    Ye Song took a deep breath and said confidently and calmly.


    Hear this.


    None of the leaves almost fell to the ground accidentally.


    What is ??Jianzong one by one?


    Why didn¡¯t he know that he built a sword sect one by one?


    Ye Luo was silent.


    He didn''t want to say anything, he knew why there was the name Yiyi Jianzong.


    As for those young people, they don¡¯t know the specifics.


    When they saw Ye Song really uttered a name, they all believed that it was true, and they all showed shocked expressions.


    "Brother Song, you actually know the name of the Holy Land!"


    A girl looked at Ye Song admiringly.


    "Well, it''s not a lie. When Yiyi Jianzong was established, I had been there before and I had seen the master of that Yiyi Jianzong."


    Ye Song enjoyed it very much, and the words in his mouth gradually became exaggerated.


    "Brother Song, have you seen the legendary Lord of the Holy Land? What does the Lord of the Holy Land look like? Can you tell me something?"


    Some young people prayed.


    "Of course I have seen it! I went with the sect at the time, and of course I have seen the Lord of the Holy Land. Moreover, the Lord of the Holy Land patted me on the shoulder, saying that I am talented!"


    Ye Song raised his head and said proudly.


    Say this.


    The young people exclaimed again and praised Ye Song in various ways.


    This made Ye Luo very speechless.


    He praised the other''s talent? Why didn''t he know.


    Ye Luo didn''t even look at it, the cowhide was blowing to the other party, it was really enough.


    The cultivation base is not very good, but the bragging is quite powerful.


    Ye Luo thought, and didn''t mean to open it, got up and walked to a table and sat down, waiting for the start of the annual meeting.


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, after waiting for half an hour.


    A few celebrities walked in and told them that they could go out to prepare for the annual meeting.


    knows this.


    Ye Song stopped bragging, but led the younger generation out.


    Ye Luo saw this, and walked out at the back of the team as a little transparent.


    A group of people walked out of the high platform and came to the square.


    Many elders in the square are maintaining order, and let these young people draw lots and decide the order of playing.


    Ye Luo also drew a lottery.


    When he saw the name of his draw, he was stunned for a long time.


    I saw a name written on the small wooden sign in his hand: Ye Xue.


    Isn¡¯t this his cousin?


    Ye Luo feels funny.


    He guessed, if he should just admit defeat, he gave up the victory to this cousin.


    Anyway, he had no intention of participating in this annual meeting.


    Ye Luo thought of this, so he put away this wooden sign.


    "Leaf fall!"


    Suddenly a voice came from behind ??.


    Ye Luo turned his head slightly to look.


    I saw Ye Xue walking over from the other side of the square, holding a wooden sign in his hand. It was Ye Luo''s name written on it.


    "Cousin."


    Ye Luo turned around and smiled, then said hello.


    "Cousin Ye Luo, you are not very lucky. I was drawn in the first round."


    Ye Xue said with a smile.


    "Hmm... this is really bad luck."


    Ye Luo said with a smile.


    refers to his own bad luck, or that Ye Xue is bad luck, then I don¡¯t know.


    "Cousin, we have known each other since we were young. Don''t worry, I will be a competition later. I won''t do my best, so I will use half my strength. If you can beat me, then you will win. What do you think?"


    Ye Xue was playing with wooden cards in his hand, and smiled.


    "Yes...huh?"


    Ye Luo just wanted to agree to Ye Xue, but suddenly he noticed something and looked up at the sky.


    In his sight.


    A very fast streamer flew over.


    This stream of light fell onto Ye Luo''s hand in an instant.


    Others did not notice this streamer.


    Obviously, this stream of light is far from being perceivable by these foundation-building realms and aura-refining realms, or even the ordinary...


    Ask for a monthly pass! !


    There should be three more changes later!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 317： Infiltrate Ye Mansion? (Third more)

    Chapter 317 Sneak into Ye Mansion? (Third more)


    Yefu Square.


    Ye Luo looked at the streamer in his palm, and just wanted to watch the content.


    Standing next to him, Ye Xue frowned and spoke.


    "Ye Luo, what are you looking at?"


    Ye Xue couldn''t see what was in Ye Luo''s palm. In her eyes, Ye Luo just opened her hand and did nothing, just staring blankly, which made her feel very strange.


    "It''s nothing, I have something to do, let''s go first, and see you at the competition stage later."


    Ye Luo turned his head and glanced at Ye Xue, a deep color flashed in his eyes.


    After speaking.


    He turned around and walked towards the outside of the square.


    At the moment he turned around, it was vaguely as if he had become the Lord of the Holy Land again, Master Wudaozong, the breath of the sword immortal in the sky was very compelling.


    Ye Xue looked at Ye Luo''s turn, for a while, she was dumbfounded.


    This¡­¡­


    Why does she feel that the temperament of this Ye Luo is stronger than the master of her sect?


    Impossible, impossible.


    Ye Luo is just a person who has been practicing for a few years.


    How could she be stronger than her master.


    This is impossible.


    Ye Xue tried her best to recover, shook her head vigorously, and suppressed many thoughts in her heart, thinking she was wrong.


    She turned around and wanted to leave, to prepare for the fight later.


    But in my heart, I still can''t forget the turn of Ye Luo just now.


    There are many thoughts that can''t be controlled inside.


    Could Ye Luo be hiding himself?


    In fact, Ye Luo is not a weak person, but a strong person in the Golden Core Realm?


    Was this thought.


    Ye Xue thinks that the more it is possible.


    It was really that the moment Ye Luo just turned around, it touched her too much.


    Thinking about it.


    Ye Xue still intends to wait for the big competition, and check again when he confronts Ye Luo.


    If Ye Luo is really a strong person in the Golden Core Realm, he can definitely defeat her.


    If she can beat Ye Luo, then she must be thinking too much.


    Ye Xue embraced this idea and accelerated her pace.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    Outskirts of the square.


    Ye Luo held the streamer in his hand. After confirming that there was no one in the four states, he smashed the streamer.


    Suddenly, a message appeared in his mind.


    Ye Luo was taken aback.


    This streamer mainly told two news.


    One of the news was that the great elder of Taiyi Jianzong had fought with Su Qianyuan, and he was beaten so badly that it made the inside of the sect smokeless.


    The other news was that Tantai Luoxue had returned and could leave at any time, just waiting for Ye Luo to return.


    learned of these two news.


    Ye Luo gathered his mind.


    He naturally ignored the first message.


    The grievances between the great elder and Su Qianyuan, he didn''t want to care about it, let them go and make trouble by themselves.


    The second news made Ye Luo think about going back immediately.


    In this mundane little family, he just came to take a look.


    Now that Tantai Luo Xue has returned, he should also go back.


    As for what the annual meeting is more than...


    He really didn''t take it to heart.


    For Ye Luo, it is still more important to fight Cangzhou and Guzhou first, and other things can be put aside.


    "It''s time to leave."


    Ye Luo whispered, his gaze was once again placed on the square in front of him.


    wondered whether or not to showdown before leaving.


    Or...


    Just a showdown?


    Ye Luo thought for a while, still planning to showdown.


    After all, he wants to take away his parents, so it¡¯s not justified not to showdown.


    Think of this.


    Ye Luo waved his palm, and the cyan brocade on his body flashed with a flash of light.


    The next moment, the robe on his body was transformed into a blue silk immortal robe again, and the jade hairpin with the curled hair was pulled off by him, his black hair was scattered and his shawl, and the sword immortal power on his body was unscrupulously revealed.


    Ye Luo turned and walked towards the square.


    He didn''t mean to wait this time.


    His Dao Yun was swept away, and after finding the Ye Family Patriarch, Xuan even walked over.


    Soon, he walked to one of the steps and saw Ye Long, the master of the Ye family, who was in charge of various places.


    Ye Luo didn''t care, walked to Ye Long''s side, and started to speak.


    "Patriarch, I am actually Dongju..."


    Ye Luo wanted to speak out his identity first.


    But he hasn''t waited for him to finish.


    He was interrupted.


    I saw Ye Long suddenly raised his head and glanced at Ye Luo, then waved his hand quickly.


    "Ye Luo, you don''t know that I am very busy here, what else are you doing here?"


    "Go down and prepare for a fight, you seem to be the first game to start, or you are facing Ye Xue, Ye Xue is not easy, you should prepare well."


    "Okay, don''t get in the way here, go get ready."


    Ye Long repeatedly asked.


    After giving the instructions, he got up and walked towards the others, wanting to check the arrangement to make sure nothing went wrong.


    Ye Luo was speechless by this series of words, and opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    He was about to pull Ye Long over and explain it carefully.


    Suddenly, his expression moved, and his eyes looked strangely outside Ye Mansion.


    In his perception, there are hundreds of auras cautiously entering Ye Mansion.


    Most of these hundreds of auras are based on the refining realm, only one of them has reached the level of a half-step Golden Core Realm.


    Who are these people?


    The enemy of the Ye family?


    Ye Luo frowned slightly, he could guess that these people who sneaked in were probably not good intentions.


    Even if he is not an enemy, he is certainly not a good person.


    Ye Luo wanted to see what these people were going to do.


    silently shifted the thought of going back soon.


    intends to deal with this matter before the showdown.


    Ye Luo glanced at Ye Long who had gone away, and did not want to explain to the other party, he retreated to the crowd in the square.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Outside Xuanyue City, the hundreds of cultivators from the Ancient God Sect of the Third Stage Great Sect naturally also noticed that some ants had sneaked into the place where Ye Luo was.


    They don¡¯t know whether they should take a shot at this time, they can only stand there.


    "If you can''t make a move, you should decide quickly."


    "Elder Yu, you say it quickly, as long as you give an order, we will immediately go down and wipe out these rubbish. I really don''t know the sky is so great that I dare to offend the place where Sect Master Ye is."


    "Elder Yu, what should I do? You speak, don''t pretend to be dumb."


    Hundreds of monks are a little urgent, but without the elder''s order, they dare not act, they can only urge the elder.


    "Wait! Don''t worry! The tallest of these people is just a half-step golden core. Don''t worry at all, and they haven''t encountered Sect Master Ye at all, where''s the collision."


    "Let''s wait! If these people really want to rush into Sect Master Ye, we will immediately take action and wipe out all these ants, to prove that our Ancient God Sect guards the heart of Sect Master Ye!"


    Elder Yu said calmly...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    third more.


    There is a fourth update later.


    The fifth cabbage seems too late to be completed before twelve o''clock (no face to correct), I owe this one, and cabbage will all be three-shifted tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Make up for this one. Let¡¯s see it, my friends.


    In addition, regarding the plot of Ye Luo going home, Cabbage has shortened the plot as much as possible. I am afraid that there will be too much laying, and the friends will be impatient ()


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 318： Today Ye Mansion should be destroyed (fourth more)

    Chapter 318 Ye Mansion should be destroyed today (fourth more)


    Outside of Yefu.


    Hundreds of people entered the Ye Mansion in a very concealed manner.


    All of these people have cultivation bases, most of them are in the refinement state, and some are in the foundation state.


    The one headed is half-step Golden Core Realm.


    At this moment, these people entered Ye Mansion with agility.


    Ye Man seems to have little defensive force due to the annual meeting.


    Even if there were some defensive forces, they were all mundane. They were killed if they couldn''t even make a sound, and they couldn''t transmit messages at all.


    In just a few minutes.


    These hundreds of people have already entered the Ye Mansion.


    The half-step Golden Core Realm headed by it is an old man.


    After entering Ye Mansion, the old man did not leave. Instead, he stood on a wall and looked at the square of Ye Mansion.


    After waiting for a long time, he jumped down and landed on the ground.


    After he landed.


    Several middle-aged people around leaned over.


    "Old Patriarch, what should I do next?"


    A middle-aged man asked.


    "We are here to destroy the Ye Family. We have reached this point. What do you want to do? Do you still want to sit down, have tea and chat with the Ye Family group, and talk about how to destroy the Ye Family?"


    The old man widened his eyes and glared at the middle-aged man.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The middle-aged man smiled and did not dare to say more.


    See this scene.


    The old man snorted coldly, and walked a few steps forward, with his back facing several middle-aged people.


    "Don''t forget the purpose of our visit this time."


    "One is to destroy the Ye Family, and the other is to find the treasure from the Ye Family!"


    "Do you understand?"


    The old man said in a hoarse voice.


    "understood."


    A few middle-aged people answered quickly.


    One of the middle-aged people rolled his eyes and asked.


    "Old Patriarch, what exactly is that treasure? Why should we use the power of our entire clan to destroy the Ye Family, and even catch the Ye Family by surprise?"


    Only hear this middle-aged man say.


    "I learned about this treasure by chance. It is said that if you get this treasure, you will be able to break through to the Nascent Soul Realm, which is the Nascent Soul Realm! For this treasure, it is worth all the Mo family clan. "


    The eyes of the old man''Mogu'' revealed a fiery color.


    Hear this.


    The other middle-aged people were taken aback.


    The Mo family and the Ye family have lived together in the same city for a hundred years. Why don¡¯t they know that the Ye family still has such a treasure?


    There is such a treasure.


    Why doesn¡¯t the Patriarch Ye family use it by himself?


    Still revealing the news?


    Several middle-aged people were puzzled, but looking at the hot-faced old man, they still did not persuade anything, but silently followed the old man.


    I guessed it, anyway, if the Ye family is destroyed, there must be a profit. The Ye family''s property in Xuanyue City is not small. As long as it is annexed, it will definitely make a lot of money.


    Hold this thought.


    Several middle-aged people quickened their pace a little.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    Above Yefu Square.


    Ye Luo sat quietly in front of a table on the high platform, and didn''t prepare anything for the annual meeting.


    His eyes closed slightly, as if he was adjusting.


    As he adjusted, a gust of breeze blew in, blowing his robe into a hunting noise, his black hair fluttered slightly, and his body was full of momentum.


    next moment.


    He suddenly opened his eyes and suddenly looked out of Yefu Square.


    "coming."


    Ye Luo whispered in a low voice.


    He could feel that those who sneaked into Yefu had already approached Yefu Square.


    All the defensive forces along the way were also killed.


    There is a very light smell of blood in the air.


    This should be very easy to smell for practitioners.


    but¡­¡­


    Ye Luo glanced at the place near the competition platform, which was still very lively, and shook his head.


    But none of these people actually noticed the **** smell.


    Look at the performance of this group of people.


    Ye Luo also gave up his plan to shoot immediately.


    This group of people is so vigilant, it should be a lesson.


    As long as the situation is not critical, he does not have to take action.


    Just when Ye Luo thought of this.


    boom!


    Outside the Yefu Square, something similar to Yuxi was thrown over, with a loud bang, engulfing a huge wind, and rushing towards the crowd.


    Wow...


    This sudden attack scared countless young generations to flee, for fear that they would be hit by this attack.


    One of the elders of the foundation building realm from the Ye family saw this and jumped up quickly, trying to use the shallow mana belonging to the foundation building realm to stop the jade seal''s attack.


    Boom! !


    Ke Yuxi collided with the elder, but instantly knocked the elder into the air. The whole figure flew upside down like a broken kite, directly hitting the ground with a bang.


    And Yu Xi was also blocked by this elder, flew back, and fell into the hands of the old family master of the Mo family.


    Boom!


    The next moment, a large number of Qi Refining Realm cultivators dressed in black suddenly came from outside, and they all surrounded Yefu Square.


    The old Patriarch of the Mo family walked down from above, holding the jade seal in his hand, staring coldly at these people on the Yefu Square.


    "Today, Ye Mansion should be destroyed!!!"


    The cold and hoarse voice echoed across the square...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    There will be three shifts in the next two days, and cabbage will try to speed up the plot to avoid too much water!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 319： The old patriarch of the Mo family who engages in Oolong?

    Chapter 319 The Oolong Patriarch of the Mo Family?


    Dongzhou area.


    Xuanyue City, Yefu Square.


    A group of figures quickly flew over, surrounding the entire square.


    Almost every figure here has the cultivation base of the Qi Refining Realm, transcending the ordinary level.


    Among them, there is no lack of foundation environment.


    Each of these people is holding a weapon and staring fiercely at the juniors in the square.


    The old master of the Mo family held a floating jade seal in his hand, his eyes gloomy, staring at these people in the Ye family.


    "Today, Ye Mansion should be destroyed!"


    "Ye Long, don''t you get out and die?!"


    The old Patriarch of the Mo family looked towards Ye Long and said hoarsely.


    "Mo Zheng! What do you mean by the Mo family? Sending so many people over, dare to seriously hurt my elder Ye!"


    Ye Long did not have the slightest timidity, walked out, and looked directly at the old Patriarch of the Mo family.


    "The old man heard that there is a treasure in your Ye Mansion, which can make people break into the Nascent Soul Realm. My old fellow came here to ask for this treasure. The old man didn''t expect you to give it to Ye Mansion. It''s slaughtered, the old man will look for it by himself when the time comes."


    The old Patriarch of the Mo family showed a sarcastic smile, and said slowly.


    "What? What makes people break through?"


    Ye Long''s eyes widened sharply.


    "Break through to the Nascent Soul Realm!"


    The old Patriarch of the Mo family replied in a cold voice.


    "What kind of environment?"


    Ye Long asked again.


    "Natural Infant! Yuan Infant Realm!"


    The old Patriarch of the Mo family was also a little impatient, and said gritted his teeth.


    "Are you sick? My Ye Mansion has a treasure that allows people to break through to the Nascent Soul Stage? Nascent Soul Stage, that is not a baby stage. You really dare to say, you are afraid that you are old and confused. If there is that treasure, I will change. In the Chengyuan Infant Realm, I slapped you Mo Family away, and I will give you a chance to stand here?"


    Ye Long''s solemn image is gone, and he yells at the old Patriarch of the Mo family.


    The words come out.


    The old Patriarch of the Mo family was lost in thought.


    He lowered his head, as if thinking about something.


    Several middle-aged people behind him heard this and quickly walked to the old Patriarch of the Mo family and whispered in a whisper.


    "Old Patriarch, these are just what Ye Long said by himself. Maybe it is because the talents of the Ye Longs are too low to be used. If you replace it with your old family, you will definitely be able to use it!"


    "Yes, old Patriarch, don''t listen to what Ye Long said, and now we have control of the overall situation, no matter whether there are treasures or not, if Ye Family is destroyed, our Mo Family will be able to dominate the entire Xuanyue City."


    "Old Patriarch, the arrow is on the string, I have to send it!"


    "Yes, old Patriarch, if you don''t destroy the Ye family now, this spreads out, it''s you who have been doing the big oolong, which is not good for your reputation."


    The eyes of several middle-aged people were fiery, and they all supported the extermination of Ye Mansion.


    In their view, even if there are treasures, they are not in their turn.


    It''s better to be practical.


    Swallow Ye Mansion, and then swallow all kinds of assets, which will be more beneficial to them.


    The old Patriarch of the Mo family, who was standing there, did not listen to what these middle-aged people said. He lowered his head, as if he was lost in thought, and he kept muttering various words.


    "It makes no sense."


    "This is impossible."


    The old Patriarch of the Mo family couldn''t believe it.


    If you just rely on some news from others.


    Of course he could not believe it.


    But he got other news to corroborate it, and he believed it.


    And the news he got was that the ancient Shenzong, a large sect near Xuanyue City, was mobilizing to approach Xuanyue City in order to obtain this treasure.


    The old Patriarch of the Mo family also found out through some of his own channels, and found that there were indeed many masters of the Ancient God Sect near Xuanyue City.


    This allowed the old Patriarch of the Mo family to confirm that this treasure really exists.


    But the words of Ye Long right now confuse the old Patriarch of the Mo family.


    Indeed, as Ye Long said, if there is a treasure, why doesn¡¯t Ye Long use it himself?


    Or, what are the limitations of this treasure that most people can¡¯t use?


    No matter what, no matter what, take this treasure down first!


    Thinking of this, the old Patriarch of the Mo family showed a sullen expression.


    "Ye Long, I don''t care what you say, anyway, today Ye Mansion should be destroyed! If there are any treasures, I will know after I destroy Ye Mansion."


    The old Patriarch of the Mo family suddenly burst out with momentum.


    The momentum that belonged to the half-step Golden Core Realm, coupled with the magic weapon in hand, directly made everyone in the audience feel depressed.


    Those juniors were even more trembling under pressure, and they almost didn''t kneel to the ground.


    Ye Long was even more suppressed. He was just a mortal. He became the master of Ye Mansion because of his outstanding ability. Now he was pressured by this momentum, and he couldn''t bear it all at once.


    Fortunately, when the two elders of the foundation realm saw this, they stood up immediately and resisted this coercion for Ye Long.


    Ye Long looked at the old Patriarch of the Mo family in horror.


    "When did this old thing break through the realm? This is the Golden Core Realm?"


    Ye Long couldn''t see the realm of the old Patriarch of the Mo family at all.


    "No, this is definitely not the Golden Core Realm. If it is really the Golden Core Realm, we will not be able to resist it! This is at most a half-step Golden Core Realm!"


    An elder of the base-building realm who resisted the coercion for Yelong gritted his teeth and said.


    "Half-step golden pill...This is not something our Ye Mansion can stop. No, hurry up. Let some elders hold this old thing, take this group of juniors away first, let them go back to their respective sects!"


    "This old thing is crazy, and even the sect behind these juniors is not hesitated. We must stay and hold it!"


    Ye Long is the master of Ye Mansion, and he can calm down even in dangerous times.


    He only made a decision in an instant.


    Protect the juniors of the Ye family.


    He knew that it was absolutely impossible for his Ye Mansion to block a half-step Golden Core Realm.


    The Ye Mansion has only risen in recent years, especially after the emergence of these juniors, they gradually got better.


    Not surprisingly, after the next generation of Ye Mansion, it will enter a golden age, and it is very likely that the situation of building bases everywhere will appear.


    But if it is really served by the Mo family, it will all be gone.


    So Ye Long decisively chose to save those juniors.


    "Patriarch..."


    The two foundation-building elders opened their mouths, not knowing what to say.


    "This is an order! Come on, take those juniors away!"


    Ye Long took a deep breath, and said in a somewhat depressed tone.


    After he finished speaking, he wanted to push the two elders away.


    But he hasn''t waited for him to do it yet.


    The voice of the old Patriarch of the Mo family suddenly came over.


    "Want to go! Have you asked the old man? Today, none of you can leave, the old man said! It''s useless if anyone comes!"


    The old Patriarch of the Mo family was talking.


    directly threw the jade seal in his hand.


    Mana circulates all over, covering the Yuxi, violently attacking and killing the many Ye family juniors in the square below...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    Wow, really don¡¯t talk about cabbage water. The plot is still long. The cabbage is shrinking. I try to finish this paragraph in two chapters and turn the protagonist ()


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 320： Are you sure this is the demon holy land?

    Chapter 320 Are you sure this is the demon holy land?


    Yefu Square.


    Boom!


    Yu Xi, the old Patriarch of the Mo family, slammed toward everyone in the square.


    Yu Xi was wrapped in a huge wind and oppressive force, and the elders around the town square could not move.


    These elders are still like this, let alone those juniors who have only refining energy and building foundations, but have no actual combat experience.


    Yu Xi was about to fall, but everyone in the square couldn''t resist at all, and could only watch Yu Xi smash at them.


    "Do not!!!"


    Ye Long looked even more terrifying, and he couldn''t wait to block the Yuxi and let the many juniors of the Ye family leave.


    ßÝ! !


    Just as Yuxi was about to fall, when it was about to die, a vision suddenly emerged.


    A sword qi was cut from the sky and landed on the jade seal.


    boom! ! !


    The two collided, and the sword aura smashed the jade seal in half.


    The magic weapon was smashed, and a sound like a thunder explosion spread throughout the sky.


    àÛ! !


    The old Patriarch of the Mo family spat out blood, his eyes widened, and he looked forward angrily.


    "who is it!!"


    "Dark arrow attack! Destroy my magic weapon! Who the **** is it!!"


    The old Patriarch of the Mo family said angrily.


    "I destroyed it, how are you doing?"


    A calm voice came from the sky.


    Almost all of them subconsciously raised their heads and looked towards the sky.


    I saw Ye Luo standing above the sky, wearing a Qingsixian Taoist robe, stepping on a flying sword, carrying a flying sword with both hands, the clouds are light and the wind is light, and a sword immortal trend is naturally formed.


    He clearly stood there motionless.


    has given everyone an extreme sense of sharpness.


    As if this person once shot, then they will be buried completely.


    I saw Ye Luo clearly.


    Many people on Yefu Square exclaimed.


    "Ye Luo (cousin) (Luo''er)??"


    One by one, their eyes widened, and they couldn''t believe that the person standing on the sky was Ye Luo.


    Doubts emerged one by one in my heart.


    Why does Ye Luo appear in the sky...


    Why did Ye Luo smash a half-step Golden Core Realm magic weapon to pieces...


    did not wait for them to have a chance to ask.


    Ye Luo has already moved.


    He glanced lightly at the direction outside Xuanyue City, and opened his lips lightly.


    "You have been there all the time, why haven''t you come out?"


    Ye Luoyun opened his mouth lightly.


    As his words fell.


    A stream of light flies from a distance.


    At the next moment, hundreds of figures exuding the Golden Core Realm Nascent Soul Realm flew over.


    "We have seen Sect Master Ye!!!"


    Hundreds of people all bowed to Ye Luo, all of them panicked.


    When they saw that the old Patriarch of the Mo family really made a move towards where Ye Luo was, they wanted to stop it, but they didn''t expect Ye Luo to do it sooner.


    This made them all a little nervous, for fear that Ye Luo would blame them for it.


    "Sect Master Ye, we, we just wanted to come and stop these people. I didn''t expect Sect Master Ye to be so fast. We didn''t arrive, you...you..."


    Elder Yu stood up and wanted to ask about Ye Luo''s situation, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    "Okay, no need to say more."


    Ye Luo waved his hand gently, his eyes fell on the people surrounding Yefu Square.


    After scanning a circle, he freezes on the old Patriarch of the Mo family.


    He shouldn¡¯t have been involved in the struggle between the mundane levels.


    But in the end, these people are still working on him. The Lord of the Holy Land must not be humiliated, and the people of the Taoist School must not be humiliated.


    Since you have done something to him, you can''t blame him.


    Ye Luo''s eyes flashed a fierce color, and he raised his hand and waved down, and his sleeves passed.


    A sword air cut out from the sleeve of the shirt.


    Buzz! ! !


    The piercing sword sounded across the sky.


    Almost everyone at the moment when the sword sounded, they felt black in front of their eyes and buzzing in their ears.


    Even Elder Yu and those golden core cultivators can¡¯t avoid it.


    After a while.


    The talents recovered again, and they all looked up one after another.


    Everything on the field has been restored as before, and nothing is different...


    Wrong!


    Those people from the Mo family have all fallen.


    Everyone on Yefu Square''s eyes fell on those of the Mo family, and they suddenly discovered that the Mo family did not know when they all fell.


    It also includes the existence of the half-step Golden Core Realm of the old Patriarch of the Mo family.


    all fell to the ground, no one was spared.


    If you look closely, you can find that there is a blood hole in the abdomen of those people on the ground, and all cultivation bases have been abolished.


    With one blow, the entire Mo family was wiped out.


    Everyone in Ye Mansion couldn''t believe it.


    Under their horrified eyes.


    Leaves slowly flew down, the figure fell to the ground, and the flying sword under his feet turned into fluorescence and dissipated.


    "Patriarch, parents, cousins, and everyone, why are they standing still?"


    Ye Luo carried her hands on her back, facing the people of Ye Mansion, showing a faint smile.


    "Luo''er, you, you, you..."


    Ye father and Ye mother took the lead to walk out of the crowd, looking at the leaf falling like a sword fairy in the sky, for a while, she did not dare to approach.


    They still do.


    Not to mention the other people in Yefu.


    The other people stood there completely stupidly, and were so dizzy by this series of incidents that they were unclear.


    First, the people of the Mo family wanted to destroy Ye Mansion. At the moment of Ye Mansion¡¯s crisis, the old waste material suddenly stood up and easily defeated all these Mo family members? ?


    What and what...


    "Ye Luo...what is your identity?"


    Ye Long reacted very quickly, quickly calmed down, and looked at this former junior, and asked with difficulty.


    "Identity? No identity, just the suzerain of a small sect."


    Ye Luo said with a faint smile.


    The speech is so plain.


    But Ye Long didn''t believe it very much with his powerful aura.


    Can the lord of a small sect have such a strong aura?


    "Small, small sect? What kind of product?"


    Ye Long asked with a trembling voice.


    "Nothing."


    Ye Luo answered faintly.


    "Nothing? It doesn''t make sense."


    Ye Long was a little confused.


    Ke Ye left a sentence, almost not scaring him stupid.


    "Well, no grade, Dongzhou Holy Land is not part of the grade system, and no one can rate the Holy Land."


    Ye Luoyun said lightly.


    "Wh, what???? Holy land??? Ye Luo, you are a person from the Holy Land? Dongzhou, the legendary sacred place for cultivation???"


    Ye Long''s face was a little distorted by fright.


    "If there is only one holy land in Dongzhou, then mine. In addition, I am not the person of the holy land. I am the owner of the holy land. The holy land was originally created by me. However, my holy land is called Taiyi Jianzong, not called Taiyi Sword Sect. Jianzong one by one."


    When Ye Luo said this.


    Glanced at Ye Song, who was hiding beside the martial arts stage with a smile.


    Call...


    Ye Long took a deep breath, staring at Ye Luo, some of them couldn''t believe it, they Ye Jiaran really had such a character.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to ask something.


    hasn''t waited for him to say it.


    Above the sky, there was a sudden vibration.


    A stream of light flew.


    Flew along with the streamer, and a series of mighty voices spread all over the sky.


    "The Sect Master of the Ancient God Sect of the Third Stage Sect came to visit Sect Master Ye. There was a delay in the previous period and could not come. Please don''t blame Sect Master Ye!"


    "The Six Vein Sect of the Fourth Stage Sect learned that Sect Master Ye had arrived here, and all the members of the Six Vein Sect came to visit Sect Master Ye!!"


    "Four-Rank Sect..."


    These sounds sounded one after another.


    is here to visit Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo raised her eyebrows slightly, and looked up at the sky.


    Who leaked the news that he was here...


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    the other side.


    Between the clouds near the land of Xizhou.


    A huge black dragon shuttled through it, and drove forward quickly.


    The terrifying dragon''s might emanating from all the places where the ??canglong frightened all the little monsters.


    This Canglong is ready to enter from the border of Xizhou.


    But just as he was about to enter, he stopped abruptly, hovering in the air and did not move on.


    On the top of Canglong''s head, a figure that looked like an immortal stood quietly, looking down below.


    "Sect Master, what are you telling me to stop for?"


    Canglong Aoyu''s voice sounded.


    Standing on the top of Canglong''s head, Chu Yuan said nothing, just looking down.


    After the sound, he spoke.


    "Ao Yu, are you sure..."


    "The following is your demon holy land?"


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    Sorry friends, the story of Cabbage''s writing Yeluo''s home is indeed too long and too watery. Cabbage has been cutting off the plot and quickly enters the next link.


    Originally it was planned for three changes today. The third one is estimated to be too late. Cabbage has to remake the disrupted outline to ensure the update tomorrow. Originally planned to have three changes today and tomorrow, I can only choose two days after tomorrow. Three more, about the next disciple, friends may wish to guess what it is ()


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 321： Irisaishu

    Chapter 321 Entering Xizhou


    Western state border.


    Chu Yuan stood on top of Canglong''s head, staring at the bottom, a little speechless.


    is in his sight.


    In front is Xizhou.


    Behind ?? is Jingzhou, which is adjacent to Xizhou.


    The gap between the two states...


    is really big.


    Chu Yuan looked at the border between the two states.


    There are many trees on the Jingzhou side, and a male gate stands horizontally in the border, as if to isolate everything on the Xizhou side. Generally speaking, it is a sentence of vitality.


    Where is Xizhou...


    There are deserts everywhere.


    The sky is full of wind and sand, and there is no one inhabited.


    Say yes, Yaozu holy land, Yaozu headquarters.


    This is it?


    "Ao Yu, are you sure this is the demon holy land?"


    Chu Yuan hesitated and asked.


    "Yes, Sect Master, I am going back to the Demon Race Holy Land as if I am returning to my own home. How could I admit that I was wrong, this is the Demon Race Holy Land."


    Ao Yu replied.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan stepped on his feet and stood in the void, surrounded by golden light, making him like a god.


    He took a few steps, and ripples appeared in the void.


    "Ao Yu, turn into a human form."


    "Are you sure this is the demon holy land? Your demon tribe¡¯s place, this is too desolate."


    Chu Yuan stretched out his hand from his sleeve and pointed to the direction of Xizhou below, very speechless.


    Ao Yu, who was next to ??, heard the words, and obediently transformed into a human form, and followed Chu Yuan''s point of view.


    He looked at it for a while, and he probably understood what Chu Yuan meant.


    "Sect Master, this is indeed the Holy Land of the Monster Race, but the Xizhou region is in the extreme west. Most of the area is desert. Only the central area is the main place of the Monster Race, and it is also the area where the major Monster Races live."


    "However, to enter the Xizhou, the Human Race needs to pass a layer of formation, otherwise it will not be able to enter. This formation is used to isolate the Human Race from entering the Demon Race. If you want to enter the Sect Master, it may be a little troublesome."


    Ao Yu hesitated for a moment and said.


    "Is there a formation? Why didn''t I see it."


    Chu Yuan walked towards the desert in Xizhou curiously.


    As he was about to enter, the golden fluorescence all over his body flickered, and then it was gone.


    Chu Yuan easily entered Xizhou.


    After he entered, he looked back at Xiang Aoyu.


    "There is no formation."


    Just listen to Chu Yuan turning back, saying like this.


    Ao Yu on the other side looked straight.


    Chu Yuan can''t see it, doesn''t mean he can''t see it.


    He clearly saw that after his own sovereign entered Xizhou, the golden lights around his own sovereign seemed to instantly break the formation of Xizhou.


    Is there no formation? This is obviously because the master, your old man, is unhappy with this formation, right?


    After breaking through, of course there is no formation here.


    Ao Yu swallowed and spit.


    He rarely saw the suzerain personally take action.


    This is the first time.


    This kind of power that broke the Xizhou formation silently...


    You must know that the formation of Xizhou is comparable to the formation of crossing the tribulation realm...


    But it was this level of formation, facing the Sect Master, it was silently broken.


    The power of this suzerain is really...


    Unfathomable!


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "Sect Master, it may be a mistake in memory, maybe there is really no formation..."


    Ao Yu took a deep breath, followed Chu Yuan''s words, and continued.


    "You can remember all this wrong, tsk tsk, forget it, let''s go, you lead the way, go to the place where there are more monsters."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    "Yes, Sovereign, please follow me."


    Ao Yu can only nod.


    He can''t talk back to Chu Yuan.


    finished.


    He turned and flew towards Xizhou.


    Chu Yuan followed him lightly and lightly.


    Chu Yuan, who has an ¡®invincible¡¯ status, is still very fast.


    After a period of tempering, he can also control this state. It is very simple to keep the speed and follow Ao Yu.


    The two of them swiftly flew over the sky in Xizhou, one after the other.


    all the way through the vast desert.


    Seeing Chu Yuan is extremely speechless, this Xizhou is really barren enough.


    Had it not been for Ao Yu to lead the way, he wouldn''t believe it if he was killed, it was actually a demon holy land.


    The word ??Holy Land, when used in Xizhou, is really that...


    Chu Yuan had no other feelings except for being speechless. Looking at the large desert below, he shook his head and continued to fly.


    ¡­¡­


    After flying for half an hour.


    Ao Yu finally brought Chu Yuan to the central area of ??Xizhou.


    "Sect Master, this is where the monster race gathers! Many powerful branches of the monster race gather in this place."


    Ao Yu said.


    Behind Chu Yuan heard the words, raised his eyes and took a closer look.


    Right in front of him, it has indeed become different. There are mountains everywhere, one by one, continuous mountains, which seem to be full of life.


    Chu Yuan looked back at the large desert behind him, and then took another look at the large mountains in front of him.


    He was silent.


    The more we look at this Western State, the stranger it gets.


    Forget it, these have nothing to do with him, what he wants is to find a disciple.


    Find disciples who are 100% able to teach and reject.


    "Ao Yu, you take this seat to places where there are more monster races, and this seat has to select some disciples for income."


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    "Sect Master, you are looking for places with more monsters. There may be a lot of places. It depends on which kind of monsters you want to collect. The most powerful monsters in Xizhou are naturally Dragon, Phoenix, and Tiger. It''s the same family as the unicorns, and the others are second-rate."


    "Sovereign, if you want to accept disciples, the first choice must be these four clans."


    Ao Yu talked freely, telling Chu Yuan about the situation of the demon clan in Xizhou.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan almost couldn''t help but slap Ao Yu to the ground.


    He wants apprentices who can teach abolishment.


    What kind of stuff this Ao Yu introduced to him.


    Dragon, Phoenix, Tiger, Kirin...


    When you hear the name, you must be very talented.


    Accept this kind of demon as a disciple.


    Does he want to test what realm is under the mortal?


    If you don¡¯t want to, you must never accept this kind of disciple.


    He wants to accept those disciples who are extremely weak and have no chance of becoming talented.


    "No, you only need to take this seat to the place where the monster race gathers, it is the place where the ordinary monster race gathers."


    Chu Yuan shook his head and said.


    "Huh? Sect Master, you really don''t think about it anymore? I feel that it is better to accept the disciples, among the demons, it must be the four tribes. The demons pay attention to blood, which is different from the human..."


    Ao Yu wants to say something else.


    But before he finished speaking, he stopped abruptly, raised his head, and found Chu Yuan staring at him faintly.


    "I don''t want you to think, but I want to think, do you understand?"


    Chu Yuan stared at Ao Yu and said slowly.


    This dragon always wanted him to accept a talented demon as his disciple, if he knew that Ao Yu had no other ideas.


    He almost thought that Ao Yu was deliberate.


    "Understand, understand, understand, I understand the lord."


    Ao Yu nodded quickly, where would he dare to confront Chu Yuan...


    Ask for a monthly pass! !


    Recommend a friend''s book "I will become a peerless sword fairy after signing in for a hundred years"


    In addition, the last piece of cabbage has been slightly changed, and interested friends can take a look again, there are two more later!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 322： Cant be arrogant after cooking for half a lifetime?

    Chapter 322 After half a lifetime of cooking, can¡¯t you be arrogant?


    The central region of Xizhou.


    Over a dilapidated city.


    Ao Yu stood among the clouds with Chu Yuan, looking at this dilapidated city from a distance.


    "Sect Master, this is it."


    "There was originally no city in the Yaozu. This dilapidated city was once left by the Human race. Xizhou was the territory of the Human race a long time ago. Later, it was assigned to the Yaozu. There were many cities in Xizhou. But if the monsters didn''t use it, they all destroyed it."


    "Only this city is left."


    "This city was later regarded as a settlement for the weak. Some demon who are weak and unable to survive among the major races will come here and survive."


    Ao Yu is introducing the origin of this dilapidated city below for Chu Yuan in detail.


    Chu Yuan also listened quietly.


    While listening, she looked down at the city below.


    According to Ao Yu, this city was left a long time ago. Is it the residence of the weak little monster race?


    I just don¡¯t know if there is the kind of monster he wants here.


    The kind that must be abolished by education.


    "Go, go in and take a look."


    After listening to what Ao Yu said, Chu Yuan waved his hand decisively and flew down.


    "Sovereign, wait for me."


    Seeing this, Ao Yu quickly followed Chu Yuan.


    The two flew into the dilapidated city one after another.


    The city is not as orderly as the human side.


    Instead, it presents a mess.


    On the street, occasional demon races walking past will attract the attention of other demon races. Once they see that the demon race is in poor condition, the group of demons will rush forward and devour the flesh and blood of the demon race.


    A scene of the weak and the strong is showing up in the city all the time.


    Watching this scene, Chu Yuan couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    If these monsters are recruited as disciples, will some monsters take advantage of his invincibility when he returns to the sect, and want to taste his meat, but accidentally eats him and feels that the taste is okay, so they eat him all?


    Ao Yu, who was next to ??, watched Chu Yuan frown, thinking that Chu Yuan was still unhappy with the scene of the monster eating the monster, so he spoke quickly.


    "Sect Master, do I need to clean up this place and get rid of these messy monsters?"


    Ao Yu whispered.


    "No need, just stand on it."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand.


    He is here to find a suitable apprentice, and he is not here to kill.


    He exhorted Ao Yu.


    got up and took a step forward.


    The system probe function that is turned on silently.


    His first object was aimed at a person who hadn''t been transformed and still had a bull''s head beside a broken pillar.


    The detection function is turned on, and a blue screen that only he can see is condensed in an instant.


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Bull Sledgehammer¡¿


    [Race: Demon¡ªScalper]


    ¡¾Cultivation for: Building the base environment¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: scalper body¡¿


    [Assessment: This demon was cultivated by the most common scalper, with mediocre aptitude, but its ancestor is the Primordial Void Bull. There is still a one-tenth chance that the body will return to the ancestors. It is risky to accept this demon as a disciple. Not big, but there are still minor risks, hope the host will consider it by himself]


    This¡­¡­


    Chu Yuan fell into silence.


    According to the template given by the system.


    This is the shape of an ordinary scalper.


    But even if it is transformed by an ordinary scalper, there is still a certain risk?


    How does he feel, if it is according to the system.


    Anything that moves is risky?


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath.


    If he can, he really doesn¡¯t want to take any risks.


    Let¡¯s see more first.


    See if all monsters have certain risks.


    Think of this.


    Chu Yuan looked up at the many monsters on the street.


    I used the system to probe the past one by one.


    The more you explored, the stranger his face became.


    Because he discovered that, as he thought, every monster basically has a hint of potential to become talented, and carries certain risks.


    And every monster basically has some blood of ancestors in his body.


    The source of this risk is the blood of the ancestors. Once the blood returns to the ancestors, they will directly become talents.


    This made Chu Yuan''s eyelids jump.


    Assessing whether he really needs to take a little risk to accept the apprentice.


    Just when Chu Yuan was constantly investigating.


    Behind Ao Yu suddenly came over.


    "Sovereign."


    Ao Yu spoke.


    "What is it?"


    Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows, turned off the system to investigate, and turned his head and glanced at Ao Yu.


    "Sect Master, those monsters seem to have some thoughts about us, do you need me to deal with them."


    Ao Yu glanced behind him and said in a low voice.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan, who was still walking forward, stopped.


    He raised his head and looked behind.


    He noticed it at a glance.


    Some monsters on both sides of the street have red eyes, as if they want to see clearly what state he is in. If they show weakness, then these monsters will be surrounded and killed.


    After Chu Yuan noticed this, he smiled.


    Really thought he Chu somebody thought he used to?


    This time is different.


    He Chu is already invincible!


    Although ?? is short-lived, he feels that it will become permanent sooner or later.


    "No need."


    Chu Yuan answered Ao Yu, turned to look at the monsters, and snorted coldly.


    He stretched his palms from his sleeves.


    With a thought, the golden fluorescence surrounding him flickered.


    Fluorescence gathered in his hand and turned into a small light wheel.


    The next moment, Chu Yuan directly threw the light wheel out lightly.


    After the ??light wheel was thrown out, it cut straight away in an instant.


    Boom! !


    Rolling dust and fog rose into the sky, and a huge crack appeared on the ground, and this terrifying power like the heavens descended on the entire dilapidated city.


    If someone is standing above the dilapidated city at this time, you can see that a terrifying light-wheel slash will cut the entire city in half abruptly.


    With a single blow, it''s terrifying!


    Standing on the side of the street, Ao Yu looked at this tremblingly. It was the first time he saw his Sect Master take a shot. He didn''t expect that the first shot was so terrifying.


    He has a feeling.


    It was his ancestor who lifted the coffin board and resurrected. Under this blow, he would lie down in the coffin again.


    Sovereign...


    so horrible!


    Ao Yu was still sighing, suddenly he seemed to think of something.


    "Sect Master! This is the sacred land of the demon race. There are many big demon kings here. We are so high-profile, is it not so good?"


    Ao Yu said.


    "What''s wrong."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand without paying attention.


    He has been cooking for a certain person for half his life, and he is finally invincible, so he can''t be arrogant and arrogant?


    Continue to be arrogant, continue to play!


    Chu Yuan didn''t care about the big demon king not the big demon king.


    It is always impossible for a bunch of Demon Kings to come over and make trouble for him because of this blow?


    Chu Yuan thought of this, he felt amused, those great demon kings could still be so idle.


    can be the next moment.


    Outside the sky in the distance of the dilapidated city, dull thunders sounded...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    a little bit later, there is a third update!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 323： Seeing this seat is empty

    Chapter 323 The road becomes empty at first sight


    Xizhou.


    Over the dilapidated city, black and purple clouds rolled in, covering the sky over the dilapidated city in an instant. Looking at it, there is no end in sight, as if the entire endless sky is wrapped.


    Boom...


    The dull thunder sounded.


    A wave of terrifying coercion was suppressed from the clouds.


    Vaguely, one can see a group of figures standing among the clouds.


    If you can walk into the clouds, you can see that a famous demon king has arrived, and they look at each other.


    "What''s the situation? Do you feel it?"


    "If you don''t feel it, what shall we do?"


    "That breath that resembles the Dao of Heaven, is it that these years, the Dao of Heaven has suppressed us not enough, should we continue to suppress it?"


    "Heaven and Earth dotes on Human Race, so unfair to my Monster Race!!!"


    These demon kings all spoke.


    They all felt the breath of heaven from their respective turf, and they came in an instant.


    Everyone wanted to see who had issued this attack with the aura of heaven.


    Is it true that Heavenly Dao has specially sent someone to clean up their monster race.


    "Whatever he is, let''s go down and clean up first. Do you really think my monster clan is a soft persimmon?"


    One of the demon king who was a little irritable immediately spoke.


    "and many more!!"


    There is a demon king who wants to stop the violent demon king.


    but didn''t think about it, the violent Demon King ignored the demon king at all, and spoke directly to the dilapidated city below.


    "Where is the evil obstacle! Dare to make trouble in Xizhou and cause such a big disturbance? Don''t come out and die!"


    A violent voice came from the mouth of the violent demon king ¡®Blue Wing Demon King¡¯, and it was passed down in a mighty manner.


    After saying this sentence.


    The Blue Wing Demon King turned his head to look at the Demon King who had just called him.


    "What did you just call me for?"


    Just listen to the Qing Wing Demon King asking like this.


    "Do you feel that the attacking aura that appeared just now is a bit familiar? Where did you see it? Think about it carefully."


    The Demon King seemed to have thought of something, and said palely.


    The words come out.


    Dozens of demon kings are all lost in thought.


    After thinking about it carefully, the pupils suddenly shrank, and the alarm bells rang in my heart.


    They all remembered.


    Not long ago, when they were in the temple council, the light wheel cut from the east!


    The aura in it is the same as the attacking aura that just appeared!


    Is this the Sect Master of Wudao Sect who came here? ?


    The idea appeared in their hearts, and they all looked down at the dilapidated city.


    When they saw the figure in white clothes and the Queen Ao next to them, they immediately understood that this was really the Sect Master of Wudao Sect.


    Sect Master Wudao Sect, they can''t recognize it.


    But Ao Yu recognized that it was a blue dragon after all.


    It is obvious that only the Wudao Sect Sect Master can follow Ao Yu! !


    Thinking of this, the other Demon Kings are okay, but the Blue Wing Demon King is aggrieved. Why did he just say such a thing? ?


    Let Wudao Sect Master die?


    Thinking about it, it¡¯s impossible.


    "Hey, hey, you guys think of me..."


    Frightened, the Blue Wing Demon King still wanted to discuss with these demon kings a way.


    As soon as he turned his head, he suddenly found out.


    Where is there a demon king behind him.


    An empty piece.


    How about this group of people? ? ?


    The Blue Wing Demon King was dumbfounded.


    You all use the secret technique of burning life to escape? ? What speed is this?


    He can''t even detect it? !


    The Blue Wing Demon King looked at the empty space behind him, and then at the city below.


    He gritted his teeth, and decided to go and apologize to the Innocent Sect Master.


    If he hadn''t escaped now, he would be uneasy.


    For fear of practicing cultivating one day, a light wheel came from the east and cut him in half directly.


    He gritted his teeth, got up and planned to fly down and apologize to the Sect Master of the Wudao Sect, even if it was the pain of cutting the flesh, he would satisfy the Sect Master of the Wudao Sect.


    ¡­¡­


    In the streets of the dilapidated city.


    Those monsters felt the monster clouds rolling in the sky, and they all fled in horror and went into hiding.


    Soon, on a street, only Chu Yuan and Ao Yu were left standing.


    "Sect Master, the situation is a bit bad. Looking at this demon cloud''s posture, I am afraid that a demon king is really here. We...what should we do?"


    Ao Yu swallowed and spit, and said.


    "Whether he is the Demon King or not, everyone will be the same today. When I see this seat, the road becomes empty!"


    Chu Yuan carried his hands on his back, calm and calm, without any fear at all.


    just kidding.


    This invincible opened, who was he afraid of?


    Give him invincibility, and he dared to go and fight with **** just to see who has a hard fist.


    Ao Yu looked at the self-confidence of his suzerain, and felt a little relieved.


    But he was afraid that the fight would affect him later, so he moved silently behind Chu Yuan.


    The Blue Wing Demon King who wanted to come down in the sky to make amends and Chu Yuan, who was straight on the street, did not notice.


    At the entrance of a dark alley in the street, there are two figures standing quietly, as if peeping...


    Ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 324： I understand

    Chapter 324 I understand


    Xizhou.


    In the dilapidated city.


    The demon cloud swept across the sky, covering the sky and the sun, and a huge figure vaguely appeared from it.


    And in the streets of the dilapidated city.


    Chu Yuan stood proudly, surrounded by golden fluorescent light all over him, he looked up at the sky, without any fear at all.


    The sky is covered by demon clouds, and the underground is surrounded by golden light.


    The two sides seem to be facing each other.


    Chu Yuan below, after being silent for a long time, slowly raised his head. He was wondering whether or not to throw a light wheel directly on it, and try to get the goods in the sky.


    After thinking about it.


    He still intends to see what kind of template this person is.


    While continuing to stand off, Chu Yuan opened the system template.


    A azure blue screen instantly condenses in front of his eyes.


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Qingyi¡¿


    [Race: Demon¡ªBloodthirsty Blue Bat]


    ¡¾Cultivation: Crossing the Tribulation Realm¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: strange spirit body, bloodthirsty body¡¿


    [Evaluation: This demon is a strong talent among the demon race, with two major physiques, strong bloodlines, as a demon king, already a talent, if the host accepts it as a disciple, he should be directly counted as a talent, hope the host should not be self-conscious error¡¿


    Crossing the robbery? ?


    He naturally ignored the following template, especially after seeing the evaluation, after accepting disciples directly into talents, he completely omitted the following.


    Suddenly Chu Yuan wanted to try, whether he could kill a Cross Tribulation Realm in this light round.


    Try it?


    Chu Yuan''s heart moved.


    He slowly stretched out his palms from the wide sleeves, and the surrounding golden light spots quickly gathered as he wanted.


    Just when he was about to throw the light wheel out.


    A mighty voice came down from the sky.


    "Sovereign, please spare your life!!!"


    The voice came suddenly.


    was so scared that Chu Yuan thought it was some kind of ghost and snake **** who was about to release the attack, and almost threw the light wheel on his hand.


    He looked up.


    When I entered my eyes, I saw a cloud of black and purple clouds flying down.


    After the cloud fell to the ground, a figure walked out of it.


    is the Blue Wing Demon King.


    The Blue Wing Demon King hurriedly walked not far from Chu Yuan, panicking.


    "Chu... Sect Master Chu is here, I, I will personally come to greet Sect Master Chu, don''t blame it, I didn''t mean to provoke Sect Master, I just accidentally made the pomp that came out too big, absolutely no intention to provoke Sect Master Chu! "


    The Blue Wing Demon King lowered his head, and his heart beat a drum.


    He is really afraid that the one in front of him will blame him.


    If you really want to slash him, then he will be wronged.


    It is precisely because of these concerns.


    As the Blue Wing Demon King said, he was also ready to grease the soles of his feet at any time.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan was obviously taken aback.


    Isn''t this to trouble him? ?


    But come...


    came to meet him?


    Chu Yuan was stunned right now.


    He thought that the other party came to trouble him because he had just shattered the city with a wave of light.


    Now listen to what the Blue Wing Demon King said.


    It seems that he is the Sect Master of the Sejong Sect in Dongzhou, so he came to visit him?


    Speaking of the Sejong Gate in Dongju, Chu Yuan had an idea.


    In the past, their Innocent Sect came out wearing the hat of Dongju Yin Sejong Sect, and they were also considered to be offended to the Dongju Yin Sejong Sect.


    It''s not that when he returned to Dongzhou the next time, he took advantage of his invincible state to kill the Sejong Gate of Dongzhou Hidden City. Then their memory would be logical and they would become the real Sejong Gate of Dongzhou Hidden City.


    Chu Yuan thought of this, thought it was feasible, and silently wrote it down.


    However, the most urgent task at the moment should be to drive away the tribulation realm in front of you, and find the disciples first.


    "Welcome to this seat? This is not necessary."


    "Which demon are you? You sheltered this city?"


    Chu Yuan said with his hands on his back, Feng Qingyun calmly.


    "Sect Master Chu, I am the Demon King in the Qingmang Mountain area of ??Xizhou. This city is a land without an owner, and I am not sheltered by it!"


    The Blue Wing Demon King saw that Chu Yuan didn''t care about it, and he was quietly relieved.


    "Demon King... By the way, who did you just say to let it die? I just seemed to listen to you yelling these words."


    Chu Yuan made an estimate, looked up at the Blue Wing Demon King, and said.


    "No!! No!!! Sovereign Chu, I didn''t say you!"


    The Blue Wing Demon King was so scared that the souls were all gone, and said repeatedly.


    "How do you feel like you are playing here, there is no silver three hundred taels?"


    Chu Yuan touched his chin, and looked up and down the Azure Wing Demon King.


    "Why there is no silver three hundred taels here? I am not, I don''t, I don''t know! Sect Master Chu, I really didn''t say about you. I was just chasing and killing a monster. I just fled to the neighborhood when I made my noise, but later I found Sect Master Chu, and I came over immediately."


    The Blue Wing Demon King said repeatedly.


    "Chasing and killing a monster? Then when I saw this seat, I came over to see this seat? So what about the monster?"


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    "Youkai...youkai of course ran away."


    The Blue Wing Demon King gritted his teeth and said.


    "So, is this seat holding you up?"


    Chu Yuan touched his chin and said slowly.


    "No, no! Being able to see Sect Master Chu is more important than anything else, so there is no delay!"


    The Blue Wing Demon King bowed, gritted his teeth and said.


    "Delay is procrastination. There are so many things that are missing. Let''s talk, in which direction the monster has escaped, I will help you solve it!"


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    He raised his head to look at the sky, the surface is light and windy, but his heart is ecstatic.


    It''s really not easy to get his turn to pretend to beep.


    I used to watch his apprentices pretending to beep.


    Finally, God opened his eyes, and it was his turn for someone Chu to show off his style.


    Whatever he said, he had to show his ¡®invincible¡¯ side in front of the Demon King once.


    "Escape...Which way did you escape?"


    The Blue Wing Demon King''s face was stiff, and I didn''t know what to say.


    He just said casually, how does he know which direction.


    You can watch Chu Yuan remain silent.


    He got a shock in his mind and suddenly realized something.


    With the ability of this Sect Master Chu, how could he not know that he was lying.


    And Sect Master Chu insisted on asking him to speak about this unwarranted monster, the meaning of which was not for him to really speak about the monster, but...


    Sect Master Chu wants the Tiger Clan Demon King who had spoken badly on the council to die.


    And want to kill the tiger demon king, but there is no good name.


    Sect Master Chu stooped to Xizhou, in order to find a reason to cut down the Tiger Clan Demon King.


    Sect Master Chu said in which direction to escape, because he wanted him to tell the direction where the Tiger Clan Demon King was, and took the opportunity to kill the Tiger Clan Demon King!


    correct! It must be so!


    Sect Master Chu, I get it!


    The eyes of the Blue Wing Demon King suddenly lit up.


    In other words, Sect Master Chu had no intention of killing him anymore, he just needed him to provide the place where the tiger was.


    "Sect Master Chu!! He is in the West! To be precise, a little bit southerly, yes, yes, yes, this is the direction. The urinary nature of that monster usually stays in a forest in this direction. Sovereign Chu, you One move passed, absolutely flat push..."


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 325： The inexplicable feeling

    Chapter 325 The feeling of inexplicable appearance


    Dilapidated city.


    on the street.


    Boom...


    A loud bang rang out in Xizhou.


    The billowing dust and mist rose, the heavens and the earth faded, and a mighty golden light wheel carried the momentum of the heavens and the earth towards the southwest of Xizhou.


    The light wheel passed by, the earth collapsed, the sun and the moon were dark, as if the end of the world.


    The terrifying force shocked all the monster races in the city.


    The monster races in the whole city were all on their knees, shivering, for fear that the light wheel might affect them.


    and on the street.


    Chu Yuan patted his palms and looked at the cut off light wheel, very satisfied. This definitely expressed his powerful strength.


    This beep is installed perfectly.


    He turned his head to look at the Blue Wing Demon King and Ao Yu.


    But found that the two stood sluggishly on the spot, motionless, just looking at the direction where the light wheel was cut.


    "You two, what''s wrong? Is there any problem?"


    Chu Yuan frowned and said something.


    The two suddenly recovered and waved their hands again and again.


    "No, no, I''m okay with the lord."


    "Looking at the divine power of the Chu Sect Master, I just fell into the gods for a while."


    The two talked, but they looked at Chu Yuan''s gaze, but they were full of fear.


    Chu Yuan may not feel anything by herself.


    But the two of them, one is in the Transcendent Realm, and the other is in the Transcending Tribulation Realm, and they can feel a lot more than Chu Yuan.


    In their eyes, that light wheel is clearly formed by the power of heaven and earth.


    There are countless runes from heaven and earth. They can''t understand each one, but they can feel the terrifying power.


    Of course, what frightened them the most was that Chu Yuan mobilized the power of heaven and earth to form an attack when he flipped his hands.


    This made them all feel the unfathomable nature of Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan on the other side didn''t know what the two people were thinking, and looked at their weird expressions, and shook his head.


    Soon, he glanced at the direction where the light wheel was flying, and nodded slightly.


    "Who, what demon king, this halo, that demon is bound to die, so you can rest assured,"


    Chu Yuan said confidently.


    "Okay, Sovereign Chu, I''m definitely relieved."


    The Blue Wing Demon King nodded with a wry smile.


    Can he worry about this?


    With this blow, all the tiger kings will be gone.


    Thinking of the fact that the old great monsters who had recovered from their deep sleep were dissatisfied with Wudaozong, he wanted to vomit.


    At this moment, he really wanted to grab those big demons by the neck and ask them, dissatisfied? Dissatisfaction, you guys come to pick up the luminous round and say your dissatisfaction.


    "Since you are relieved, you should be fine, right?"


    Chu Yuan looked up and down the Azure Wing Demon King, the meaning couldn''t be more obvious.


    Since it¡¯s okay, can you go now?


    Such an obvious rush.


    The Blue Wing Demon King also understood.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, then Sect Master Chu, shall I go now?"


    The Blue Wing Demon King said repeatedly.


    "go Go."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    "Sect Master Chu, then I will retire first."


    Qing Wing Demon King finished speaking, he glanced at Chu Yuan cautiously.


    After discovering Chu Yuan''s complexion was impermanent, he was relieved.


    silently liked his thoughts.


    Sure enough, Sect Master Chu wanted to kill the Tiger Clan Demon King, but there was no excuse.


    The excuse he gave just made Sect Master Chu satisfied.


    Thanks!


    Thanks to his wit!


    Otherwise, it is not the Tiger Clan Demon King who may be beheaded, but his Azure Wing Demon King.


    Thinking of this, the Blue Wing Demon King also felt fortunate, jumping around and leaving happily.


    Chu Yuan stood in place, quietly watching the Azure Wing Demon King leave.


    After watching the Azure Wing Demon King disappear into the sky.


    Chu Yuan turned his head to look at Ao Yu.


    "The demon kings of your demon race are very kind, not bad, really good."


    Chu Yuan said softly.


    As he said, he turned around and walked to the other side of the street, planning to find out if there were any monsters.


    Standing in place, Ao Yu was stunned.


    He stared, looking at the back of his suzerain.


    Look, look, look.


    Sovereign is different...


    Speaking is the demon king and kindness...


    If this Demon Race Demon King is kind, then I don¡¯t know how many times he died, okay...


    is clearly a fear of the momentum of one''s own sect master, who is forced to be kind, and when he speaks of his own sect master, he becomes a kind of demon king of the demon race.


    Tsk, the Sovereign is the Sovereign, and he is full of words.


    Ao Yu shook his head, got up and followed the lord.


    ¡­¡­


    The two were walking all the way in the dilapidated city.


    To be precise, it was Ao Yu who was wandering around with Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan has been looking for monsters. Every time he finds some monsters, he will use the system to probe the past one by one, looking for any disciples who can teach and reject.


    After searching for a long time, he didn''t find that any one can be taught and discarded 100%, and everyone has the possibility of becoming talented.


    This made his head bigger.


    If it''s not really bad, he would never want to find a risky demon as his disciple, even if he didn''t want a trace.


    This is not to say that he is afraid of risks or something.


    But he can''t afford to lose.


    He was really worried about what level he would fall into when he was teaching abolishment.


    What is the realm below the mortal? In other words, there is a realm below a mortal?


    There is a realm of hammer!


    Is it possible that after becoming a mortal, will you have to jump out of the realm of mother-felt?


    He can''t afford to lose.


    Never take any more risks.


    Chu Yuan is constantly searching.


    Finally, after he found it for a long time.


    I found a demon with the lowest risk.


    Chu Yuan stood by an alley, looking at a monster with a broken leg and a human body.


    A azure blue screen that only he can see is condensed.


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Dog Erdan¡¿


    [Race: Demon-Ordinary Dog]


    ¡¾Cultivation for: Building the base environment¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: the body of a dog¡¿


    [Assessment: This demon is the most common dog among the mundane. It is suitable for nursing homes and has mediocre qualifications. It has a trace of blood from the ancestors of the imperial scorpion dog. He has a certain chance of becoming a talent, but because of a broken leg, And it is hit by the cursed technique, unable to regenerate, the chance of success is greatly reduced, only one in ten thousand chance of success, the risk is extremely low, the host can accept it as a disciple


    This is Chu Yuan found, the lowest risk demon.


    However, there is still a slight possibility of becoming a talent.


    Chu Yuan didn''t want to take this risk, he wanted to be more cautious, but apart from this demon, he couldn''t find any other lower risk.


    I have not found a lower risk in this city that I have traveled all over.


    hesitated.


    Chu Yuan just wanted to accept this dog demon as a disciple.


    Suddenly, he saw two figures walking in the distance, and he was slightly taken aback.


    I don¡¯t know why, when he saw the two walking figures, he felt a strange feeling in his heart.


    Accepting these two figures as disciples will surely be able to teach the abolition.


    He doesn¡¯t know where this feeling comes from...


    But this kind of feeling appeared inexplicably...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 ~： Push book py

    Single chapter push book py


    Published a friend¡¯s book "We Medical Cultivation Super Brave", the author is ¡®It¡¯s Morning An¡¯, it¡¯s a pretty good book, and interested friends can take a look.


    ¡­¡­


    In addition, regarding the update issue, it was originally the third watch today. The code word only started at 8 o¡¯clock in the cabbage. The old man¡¯s hand speed...... Two hours a chapter, the third chapter is really too late to write. If you write hard, it will also be in the case of sleepiness. Strong water, the cabbage is going to be changed tomorrow, friends will not blame me ()


    As for the disciples who played this time, friends can guess the specifics, maybe they will get it right!


    ¡­¡­


    There is also the book group, and a friend asks the cabbage book group, and the cabbage announces the book group again.


    Book group is: 1082090064


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 326： Who can kill me

    Chapter 326 Who can kill me


    The extreme west of Xizhou.


    In a very secret forest.


    At this moment.


    The Tiger Clan Demon King is standing at the forest entrance.


    He held a huge stone in his hands.


    This stone is very large, completely dark, with countless weird runes painted on it.


    Obviously, this stone is very strange.


    Even the Tiger Clan Demon King, such a powerful person who crosses the Tribulation Realm, is very difficult to move.


    I saw that the Tiger Clan Demon King had some difficulty moving the huge stone to the entrance of the forest.


    He heavily placed the boulder on the entrance road.


    Boom!


    The huge boulder fell to the ground, blocking the only way into the forest, and billowing dust and fog rose.


    The Tiger Clan Demon King watched the boulder fall to the ground, he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, and then he stretched out his paw and placed it on the boulder.


    Rolling mana gushed out of the body and poured into the boulder.


    After the mana enters the boulder.


    The boulder suddenly emitted a dazzling golden light.


    Buzz...


    The next moment, the light of the boulder soared into the sky, quickly covering the entire forest, forming something like a protective cover.


    See this scene.


    The Tiger Clan Demon King was relieved now.


    "Finally completed, with this sky-shielding stone, and the eighty-two protective formations inside and outside, I can finally feel relieved."


    The Tiger Clan Demon King whispered in a low voice.


    Since he was almost cut off by the wheel of light when he was in the parliament last time, he hid in the hall of the demon clan in fear, until a few days ago, he couldn''t help it and ran out.


    But he was worried that after he ran out, he would be settled by the Wudao Sect Sect Master.


    So he rushed to the forest of his nest without stopping, laid countless defensive methods for this forest, and set up a stone to shield the forest, shielding the secret, so that no one can calculate that he is here.


    After everything is done.


    The hanging heart of the Tiger Clan Demon King also let go.


    "Tsk, what Wudao sect master, I will cover the sky with a stone, no one is easy to come."


    "Now I can finally continue to practice safely, as long as I don''t go out, the Sect Master of Wudao will not find me no matter how much he wants to kill me!"


    The Tiger Clan Demon King was very confident. As he said, he didn''t forget to mock the Sect Master of the Wudao Sect and complained.


    After complaining.


    He turned around and planned to continue practicing in retreat.


    just when he was about to leave.


    A demon will run over from behind the forest.


    "Tiger King! Tiger King! Wait! I want to go out. Let me go first!"


    The demon will come quickly, shouting loudly.


    The Tiger Clan Demon King turned his head and glanced at the demon general, frowning.


    "Are you going out? Where are you going out? Can''t you stay here and practice well."


    Tiger Clan Demon King asked in a deep voice.


    "Tiger King...This, my natural talent, is good at avoiding bad luck. I have recently felt that there is danger and want to go out and avoid it."


    The demon general said in a trembling voice.


    "Absurd! Absurd! Absurd! You say there is danger here? Where is the danger? I have put so many things, but there is still danger? Ridiculous! If I was in danger here, there would be no safe place under that day! !"


    The Tiger Clan Demon King heard the demon general say that he was not safe here, so he fryed the pot all at once.


    "But... But, King Tiger, I really feel it, King Tiger, let me go first!"


    The demon general said in a flustered manner.


    "Why are you going! It''s very safe here. What can I go? I set up a sky stone here. Even the sky can''t help me. No one else can find it here! What''s the danger."


    The Tiger Clan Demon King was determined not to let the demon general leave.


    If you really let this demon general leave.


    Where will he put his face? ?


    "This, Tiger King, I really have to leave. My talent really makes me feel that danger is approaching!"


    The demon generals began to plead.


    "No, this is my territory. You said there is danger here. Didn''t you mean that if an outsider can enter here and kill me, it will be dangerous to you? But who can kill me?"


    "I will ask you, who can kill me? Who can kill me!!"


    The Tiger Clan Demon King seemed to be irritated by this demon general''s distrust, and roared loudly.


    Just as his voice fell.


    Suddenly, the vision suddenly changes.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise.


    A light wheel came from the outside, and it easily split the sky-shielding stone into two. Numerous formations suddenly appeared. I wanted to stop this light wheel, but it couldn''t stop it at all.


    Countless arrays were directly shattered at the moment they encountered the light wheel.


    The light wheel slashed the Tiger Clan Demon King straight away.


    The Tiger Clan Demon King''s eyes widened, just looking at the light wheel cut.


    He was terrified.


    This¡­¡­


    how can that be!


    He set up a stone covering the sky!


    No matter how strong this Wudao Sect Master is, it is impossible to find his position! This is impossible! !


    Under panic and endless doubts.


    The Tiger Clan Demon King was directly killed by the light wheel, without any resistance...


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    On the other side, Chu Yuan at the entrance of the dilapidated city alley didn''t know what monster he had cut off in this light round.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan''s eyes were falling on the two figures in front of him.


    These two figures look like...like fox demon.


    is just too unruly in dress.


    But the furry fox ears can prove the race of the two figures, but the tails of the two figures are cut off, as if they were cut off.


    And the eyes of the two figures are covered with a piece of cloth, and the cloth is stained dark red with blood.


    through these¡­¡­


    Chu Yuan was able to determine that these should be two fox monsters, but they seemed to be fox monsters with many stories.


    Even the tail is broken, and the eyes seem to be gone...


    But these are not important.


    the most important is.


    After seeing these two fox demon, one male and one female, Chu Yuan''s heart suddenly moved.


    There is a kind of intuition.


    If he accepts these two fox demons as disciples.


    He can teach abolishment!


    He didn''t know where he had instinct, but he had this idea in his heart.


    Chu Yuan silently started the system exploration.


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Tu Xuexi¡¿


    [Race: Monster-Magic Fox]


    ¡¾Cultivation Base: Refining Qi State¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: Magic Fox Eyes (Lost)¡¿


    [Evaluation: This monster is a rare branch of the fox clan in the monster clan, the magic fox clan is born with magic eyes, is naturally good at top illusion arts, and is extremely talented, and ranks among the top talents in the monster clan.


    But the magic eye is lost, the fox tail is cut, all talents are abolished, and it is three points more than ordinary mortals. If the magic eye cannot be retrieved, there is no possibility of success, and the risk is zero. The system strongly recommends that the host accept it. only¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Tu Yelin¡¿


    [Race: Monster-Magic Fox]


    ¡¾Cultivation Base: Refining Qi State¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: Magic Fox Eyes (Lost)¡¿


    [Evaluation: This monster is a rare branch of the fox clan in the monster clan, the magic fox clan is born with magic eyes, is naturally good at top illusion arts, and is extremely talented, and ranks among the top talents in the monster clan.


    But its magic eyes are lost...the risk is zero, the system strongly recommends that the host accept it as a disciple]


    Wonderful! ! !


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    two more late


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 327： Accept disciples

    Chapter 327 Acceptance


    Dilapidated city, streets and alleys.


    Chu Yuan looked at the two fox demons and fell into ecstasy.


    Sure enough!


    He Chu''s instinct is still great.


    He intuitively told him that if these two fox demons were accepted, they would be discarded.


    Now the system has given comments, the risk is zero, and there is no possibility of success.


    In other words, as long as he accepts these two fox demons as disciples, he will definitely be able to teach them to abolish them.


    Even the system said so, what else could be wrong?


    impossible!


    He believes in the system very much.


    As long as the system has given comments.


    It is absolutely impossible to make a mistake.


    This time it is really **** who has come, and neither can prevent these two disciples from becoming abolished.


    Chu Yuan is happy.


    These two disciples are two small realms.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan became firm in his heart, and must accept these two disciples as disciples!


    Chu Yuan stepped directly towards the two fox demons.


    The two fox monsters felt Chu Yuan approaching, and both became very flustered. They wanted to turn around and escape, but they seemed to think of something. They abruptly suppressed them, and stood trembling all over.


    Chu Yuan walked straight to the two fox demons, squatted down and looked at the two fox demons.


    Looking closer, he could clearly see how miserable the two fox demons were.


    Both eyes are missing, covered with a piece of cloth, his face is dirty, but two tear marks are clearly visible.


    I am afraid that these two fox demons have been abused.


    Hey, I don¡¯t know who is so cruel.


    Chu Yuan muttered in her heart.


    "You two, can you come here for something?"


    Chu Yuan spoke slowly, trying to soften his voice.


    He remembered clearly that these two fox demons had just approached them first.


    I heard Chu Yuan speak.


    The two fox monsters trembled. After hesitating for a long time, the female fox monster came out timidly.


    "Big, sir, we want to beg you to take us in, we can, can help the sir to serve tea and pour water..."


    Female Fox Demon¡¯ Tu Xuexi said in a small voice.


    "Take tea and pour water? Don¡¯t you be afraid that this seat will eat you? Demons like to eat blood!"


    Chu Yuan said with a smile.


    "No, sir, you are Human Race, Human Race does not eat ours..."


    Tu Xuexi said weakly.


    "Oh? How do you know this is a human race?"


    Chu Yuan is curious.


    Neither of these two fox demons had eyes, and they obviously couldn''t see him.


    Why do you know that he is a human race.


    "Master, you can smell the smell on your body, Master, you are human..."


    Tu Xuexi answered obediently.


    "Nose? Not bad, but the sense of smell is good. So, you two are here to ask me to take you in?"


    Chu Yuan asked faintly.


    "Yes...Master, we, we have a lot of strength. We can serve you tea and serve you, Master. If you think we are too many, please let the master take my brother away." !"


    Tu Xuexi took Tu Yelin''s hand, almost speaking in a pleading tone.


    "Accept you as servants? That''s not good."


    Chu Yuan shook his head and spoke softly.


    He said this.


    Tu Yelin was okay, Tu Xuexi trembled all over.


    She can know that the human race in front of her is very powerful, and if it is taken away by this human race, she and her brother will at least be able to survive.


    But if this human race doesn¡¯t take them away.


    Then they will end...


    Either ?? was eaten by a crowd of monsters in this city.


    Either they were killed by the monsters who dig their eyes behind them.


    Only these two ends...


    Tu Xuexi wanted to say something in fear.


    hasn''t waited for her to speak first.


    Chu Yuan spoke.


    "This seat does not want to accept you as servants, but this seat wants to accept you as disciples. Are you willing to enter this seat to practice?"


    Just listen to what Chu Yuan said.


    "Huh??? Enter your door???"


    Tu Xuexi was stunned, but did not react.


    "Yes, you are willing to enter the gate of this seat? Of course, and your brother, right? You can also enter the gate of this seat."


    Chu Yuan stood up, with his hands on his back, the clouds were calm and gentle, and he wanted to pose a high risk.


    I can think about it. These two fox monsters have no eyes. What is the use of how handsome he is? Is he pretending to be in front of these two fox monsters because of his brain power?


    Chu Yuan shook his head, looked at the two fox demons quietly, and waited for the two fox demons to reply.


    After Tu Xuexi, who was in front of him, felt astonished, there was a burst of excitement and sorrow in her heart.


    Excited is that this powerful human race is willing to take them in.


    The sad thing is that all their talents have now been lost. Even if they were accepted as disciples, they would not be able to practice.


    After some hesitation.


    Tu Xuexi still didn''t want Chu Yuan to accept them as disciples, because they really couldn''t practice.


    "Thank you, the master for showing love, but we have lost our talents and we can no longer practice. The master accepts us as disciples, which will only delay the master, and ask the master to accept us as servants."


    Tu Xuexi said sincerely.


    What she didn¡¯t know was.


    Chu Yuan was excited when he heard this.


    Lost talents, unable to practice?


    That''s great.


    If you don¡¯t waste it, he won¡¯t accept it.


    "Relax, with the teachings of this seat, it doesn''t matter if you lose your talents. The important thing is, are you willing to join this seat?"


    Chu Yuan pressed the excitement in his heart, and said.


    "This...Master, is it really okay."


    Tu Xuexi said hesitantly.


    "Yes, as long as you want, you can also have your brother."


    Chu Yuan nodded and said.


    "That, then we are willing."


    Tu Xuexi said, and immediately pulled her brother to kneel in front of Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan saw this scene, and hurriedly went up to help the brother and sister up.


    "Tu Xuexi, Tu Yelin, right?"


    "Since you have entered the gate of this seat, you should also know who this seat is. This seat is called Chu Yuan and is the Sect Master of Wudao Sect. Have you ever heard of the name of Wudao Sect?"


    Chu Yuan put his hands on his back and asked softly.


    "Master...we, we haven''t heard of it."


    Tu Xuexi hesitated and replied.


    "No? Have you heard of Sejong Gate in Dongju?"


    Chu Yuan asked again.


    He already had a plan in his heart to''plagiarize'' the name of Dongzhou Yin Sejong Sect to use it.


    As for the real Dongju Sejong Gate?


    If you are not convinced, wait for him to return to Dongju, go to the Sect Master of Sejongmen in Dongju, have a good talk, and see if the other party wants to give up his seat or want to eat the chakra!


    "No, no."


    Tu Xuexi answered again.


    Now Chu Yuan''s face changed.


    Why Wudao Sect has never heard of it.


    Have never heard of Sejongmun in Dongju Ein?


    Forget it, it¡¯s good to be able to teach it.


    Chu Yuan shook his head, and was planning to leave with these two fox demons and return directly to Dongzhou.


    But he hasn''t waited for him to leave yet.


    A demon wind flew from a distance, stopping Chu Yuan who was about to leave...


    Ask for a monthly pass! !


    One more chapter later, one point ago


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 328： Fox Blocker

    Chapter 328


    Dilapidated city, within the street.


    Huhu...


    A big demonic wind blew through.


    Chu Yuan, who was about to take Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin away, was taken aback for a moment, and glanced at the direction that demon wind was blowing.


    Somewhat unclear so.


    Although he is invincible, he himself has fallen to the realm of mortals.


    I couldn''t see anything in the demon wind at all.


    He can''t tell.


    Tu Xuexi, Tu Yelin and Ao Yu next to ?? looked out.


    There is a powerful monster near here within the monster wind.


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin were a little trembling after feeling the breath of the demon wind, as if they were thinking of something bad.


    As for Ao Yu, he didn''t think too much, but simply felt that a monster was approaching.


    "Where is the evildoer! Dare to offend, don''t get out of here!!"


    "Wuhu!!!"


    Ao Yu stepped forward, stood in front of Chu Yuan, and screamed in the direction the demon wind was blowing.


    A dragon shadow flew by behind him.


    Long Ying let out a strange roar.


    The majestic Longwei rushed towards the demon wind.


    The coming demon wind stagnated for a while, as if a little astonished, why would something that made such a strange roar possess Longwei.


    But the demon wind only stayed for a while, and then quickly landed on the streets of the city.


    The demon wind dissipated and turned into a young man with fox ears and a handsome face.


    The young man landed and stared at Ao Yu blankly.


    "What race are you from?"


    The fox-eared man looked at Ao Yu weirdly and said.


    "The Canglong clan, the ninety-seven son of Longjun Ao Ye, the guardian beast of Dongzhou Yin Shizongmen Wudaozong, Ao Yu!!"


    Ao Yuhu stared at the fox-eared man in front of Chu Yuan, and said.


    "Are you a dragon? The dragon is called that way?"


    The fox-eared man froze for a moment, smelling.


    "You know what a fart, this cry can only be called by the emperor of the dragon clan, don¡¯t challenge my race with your knowledge! No one knows the dragon clan better than I!"


    Ao Yu patted his chest and said.


    "What is the name of the emperor of the dragon clan? Wuhu?"


    The fox-eared man is still very astonished, some can''t react, the dragon king really called it this way? This is not too compelling.


    Ao Yu wants to say something else.


    Chu Yuan pulled Ao Yu behind and stepped out.


    I really let this guy continue to rip, I don¡¯t know when it will be.


    "Who are you? Why are you blocking this seat?"


    Chu Yuan faced the fox-eared man, and the golden light spots all over her body flickered, as if it might converge into a light wheel at any time.


    "I am one of the guardians of the fox clan. The two fox monsters behind you were personally ordered by the elder of my clan to watch them fall, so you can¡¯t take these two fox monsters with you, if you want to go. ,anytime."


    The fox-eared man said.


    Speaking, he also glanced at Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin, and found that both were still there, so he was relieved.


    Hear this.


    Behind Chu Yuan, Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin visibly trembled, and they were a little scared in their hearts.


    If Chu Yuan handed them over at this time, they would once again return to the place where there is no sky.


    In the nervous and hopeful mood of Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin, Chu Yuan¡¯s voice came into their ears.


    "These two people are now disciples of this seat, so you want to stop this seat? Who do you think you are?"


    Chu Yuan''s words carried a hint of anger.


    After finally encountering such two disciples who must be abandoned, this thing actually wants to stop him and not let him take it away?


    Can he tolerate this?


    "It''s not like that, this is our fox clan..."


    What else does the fox-eared man want to say.


    He didn''t finish his words, and stopped abruptly.


    A beam of light slashed towards him and cut him off in an instant. The whole body was shattered and turned into countless fluorescent lights, feeding back the world.


    Chu Yuan looked at the direction in which the fox-eared man was killed, and retracted his palm.


    Dare to stop him with anything.


    Really think he returned the food to someone in Chu?


    Dare to stop him from teaching and abolishing his disciples.


    "What kind of fox is this? Ao Yu, you took it down. The next day I will see one to pack one, what kind of stuff, it really is."


    Chu Yuan shook his head, and took a look with disdain.


    I was in a good mood, but it was almost destroyed.


    "Okay, overlord."


    Ao Yu nodded silently.


    wrote it down in my heart.


    Sovereign hates the fox clan.


    Surface opinions, see one by one and pack one by one.


    "Well, well, let''s go, and Xuexi and Ye Lin, let''s all go, Ao Yu, what are you doing standing stupidly?"


    Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows and glanced at Ao Yu.


    "Huh? Sovereign, what''s wrong?"


    Ao Yu did not react.


    Standing blankly.


    When he came back to his senses, he looked at Chu Yuan''s eyes.


    instantly understood Chu Yuan¡¯s thoughts.


    Change into a dragon! Become a mount!


    This¡­¡­


    It''s okay twice this time, how can you make him a mount every day?


    He is a guardian, not a mount!


    Ao Yugang wants to say this.


    But met Chu Yuan''s death gaze.


    still silently chose the last time.


    Ao Yu cleverly becomes a blue dragon.


    Chu Yuan raised his hand to bring Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin onto the dragon head. In order to prevent the two of them from being uncomfortable, he also let the two of them sit down so that they would not be unstable when they fly.


    After doing everything, let Ao Yu set off and return to Dongzhou.


    Ao Yu was also unambiguous, and directly soared, flying towards Dongzhou.


    Wuhu! !


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 329： Mindful

    Chapter 329


    Dongzhou area.


    A few days later.


    Chu Yuan brought people back here.


    Canglong''s head.


    Chu Yuan carried his hands on his back, standing on the head of the dragon, surrounded by golden light spots, making him like a **** overlooking the world, precious.


    Behind him, Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin sat on the dragon''s head, not daring to move.


    Both fox monsters lost their eyes, and naturally they did not dare to move. They were afraid that they would be blown down by the wind, and they would have to trouble Chu Yuan for rescue.


    In short, for them, if they can''t trouble Chu Yuan, they will never trouble Chu Yuan.


    "Sect Master, is it Hui Wudao Sect?"


    Ao Yu''s voice reached Chu Yuan''s ears.


    "Well, back to Wudaozong."


    Standing on the dragon''s head, Chu Yuan nodded when he heard the words.


    "Okay, the sect master sits firmly, help those two adults well, I will speed up."


    Ao Yu said a word.


    immediately speeded up and headed for Tianwu Mountain.


    Ao Yu''s sudden acceleration.


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin couldn''t react at once, and they almost fell over after shaking their bodies.


    Fortunately, Chu Yuan reacted quickly, and quickly came behind the two of them and held them to prevent them from being thrown off.


    Seeing the two people stabilized, Chu Yuan was relieved.


    This is a two-level realm, two treasures, can''t get the slightest damage.


    "Are you two alright."


    Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief, but also asked.


    "Master, it''s okay."


    "Trouble the master..."


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin both spoke.


    "What is the name of the master? Since you are in my door, you can directly call this seat Master."


    Chu Yuan shook his head and smiled, and sat cross-legged behind the two of them, staring at the two of them all the time, so as to avoid any danger between them.


    "It''s... Master."


    "Master!"


    Hearing this, the two fox demons didn''t have any more hypocrisy, and they changed their names one after another.


    "Well, hold on a little longer, we will be at our sect immediately, and then we will pass on your avenue to the teacher in person!"


    Chu Yuan said with a chuckle.


    The two fox monsters were naturally grateful, but they were obviously still a little bit unwilling.


    "Master, you must be a very gentle person, right?"


    Suddenly, Tu Xuexi said like this.


    "Huh? Why do you say that?"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback for a moment and asked.


    "We both have no eyes and can¡¯t see Master, but if you listen to Master¡¯s voice, Master must be a gentle and gentle person, right, Master."


    Tu Xuexi said.


    Her tone is a bit regretful and unwilling. It seems that it is a pity that she can¡¯t see her master.


    "Polite?"


    Chu Yuan was really taken aback.


    Say he is polite?


    That¡¯s true, facing these disciples who are about to become obsolete, of course he is gentle and gentle, for fear of disturbing these disciples.


    If you are a talented one, see if he is gentle or graceful or possessed by a plague god.


    "Well, Master must be gentle."


    Tu Yelin also spoke this time, and said timidly.


    "It''s a pity that you can''t meet as a teacher?"


    Chu Yuan suddenly spoke.


    The words come out.


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin both fell silent.


    Obviously, the two of them lost their eyes and couldn''t see the world. How could they not regret it?


    ¡°Actually, sometimes, the naked eye cannot see the real world. What the naked eye can see is what other people want you to see. What the heart can see is the real thing."


    After a while, Chu Yuan quietly spoke.


    intends to pour a wave of chicken soup for these two disciples first.


    These two disciples must be abandoned, even the system thinks.


    But he still has to paint the pie. Before painting, it is good to pour some chicken soup to stabilize the emotions of the two disciples.


    "Master...heart and eyes? What is mind and eyes?"


    Tu Xuexi spoke first and asked.


    "The eyes of the heart are the eyes of the heart. With the heart as the eye, the real world can be seen!"


    "Without your eyes, you are blind. This is not terrible. The terrible thing is that your hearts and eyes are also blind. That is the real blindness!"


    Chu Yuan didn''t have any scruples, so he poured a wave of chicken soup first.


    "Master, my brother and I, do you have a mind too?"


    Tu Xuexi trembled, and hurriedly asked, as if he had found a way to see the world again.


    "Every living being has it, whether it is a demon or a human, it is there."


    Chu Yuan nodded and answered indifferently.


    "Master, are the minds and eyes similar to divine consciousness?"


    Tu Yelin beside ?? suddenly said coldly.


    The words came out.


    was stunned by Chu Yuan.


    Yup.


    The word ??Xinyan was just a nonsense used by him to fool these two disciples, according to what Tu Yelin said.


    seems to be the same thing.


    Isn¡¯t the mind and the eyes the same as the divine consciousness?


    Seeing the world with God''s consciousness, it is indeed visible.


    This kid...


    Chu Yuan glanced at Tu Yelin deeply.


    As expected by the system, the monster race with extremely talent can actually associate the mind with divine consciousness.


    Fortunately.


    Fortunately, the system said, this kind of demon''s talent is on the eyes, without the eyes, it is nothing.


    What a blessing.


    However, he wanted to think so.


    Can¡¯t answer this kid like that.


    Chu Yuan thought about it for a while, but decided to wait until he went back to talk. It was right to stabilize the two disciples first.


    "No, the mind, eyes and mind are different, so I can''t elaborate on it here."


    "When I return to the sect, I will explain to you carefully for the teacher and teach it to you on the road."


    Chu Yuanyun said lightly.


    "Disciple, thank you Master!!"


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin struggled to stand up, wanting to thank them.


    But because the wind was too strong, the two of them almost fell off the dragon''s head.


    "You don''t need to be polite, you two have limited mobility, just sit down."


    Chu Yuan was taken aback, and quickly stabilized his two precious disciples.


    "Thank you, Master."


    The two disciples thanked again.


    Seeing this, Chu Yuan shook his head, did not say anything, but stood up.


    He looked up at the distant view ahead, and began to think.


    For these two disciples, how should I draw the pie?


    This Tu Yelin seems to be very smart, so it''s better not to paint casually.


    If he really capsized in the gutter, he would lose it.


    Although Chu Yuan thought it was impossible, after all, this was the order given by the system. The two people could not become talents. They were very sure, but they were afraid of anything.


    In order to prevent accidents, he still blocked this in case.


    Just draw this pie...


    Pupillary surgery! !


    Teach these two disciples the way of pupil technique!


    Speaking of it, Chu Yuan felt a little embarrassed herself.


    Teach two pupils without eyes how to feel embarrassed.


    But no way.


    In order to put an end to this in case!


    can only choose this.


    Two blind disciples who must be abolished, and then teach pupil skills, if this is still a talent, then he will be the first to kill the system, and then tidy up, go to the ordinary and buy a house to farm...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 330： Reassured Chu Yuan

    Chapter 330 Reassured Chu Yuan


    Dongzhou area.


    Tianwu Mountain.


    Wuhu! ! !


    A roar resounded through the clouds.


    The next moment, the clouds and mist surrounding Tianwu Mountain began to spread crazily, directly revealing the true appearance of Tianwu Mountain.


    A huge Canglong flew to Tianwu Mountain and fell directly to the gate of the Wudao Sect of Tianwu Mountain.


    After a while, Canglong transformed into a human form, and along with several figures, they fell to the side of the mountain gate.


    "Sovereign, I don''t understand something."


    Ao Yu, who had been transformed into a human form from Canglong, stood behind Chu Yuan, speaking in confusion.


    "Say."


    Chu Yuan took care of the two disciples and stood calmly beside the mountain gate, raised his eyes and glanced at Ao Yu, and said.


    "Sect Master, why did you just break the mist and come in? This mist seems to be arranged in a formation, you should be able to open the formation directly, why do you want to break the formation?"


    Ao Yu spoke in confusion.


    When they were just outside Tianwu Mountain, they were covered by countless clouds and fog.


    Just when he felt that the sect master would communicate the formations and disperse the clouds and mist, what he did not expect was that the sect master would directly violently disperse the clouds and mist, and he did not care about the formation or formation.


    "Are you teaching me to do things?"


    Chu Yuan''s eyes fell on Ao Yu faintly.


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare..."


    Ao Yusan smiled and shook his head quickly.


    "Shut up if you dare not, go up and call Er Gang down."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said angrily.


    Just kidding, his current invincible state is only with the help of the system, he himself is just a mortal.


    Don''t talk about the communication formation, it is impossible to see the formation.


    He doesn''t come in violently. Is it possible to stand outside and call Li Ergang to let them in?


    Then he is so embarrassed that Daoless Sect Master.


    "Okay, Sovereign, I will go now."


    Ao Yu agreed, got up and turned into a dragon shadow and flew towards Wudaozong Mountain.


    See here.


    Only then did Chu Yuan set his sights on the two disciples.


    "You two, go in and fix it later, take a rest for one night, and pass on your avenue as a teacher tomorrow."


    Chu Yuan looked at his two precious disciples, his voice softened, and said slowly.


    "Yes, Master."


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin both nodded and responded respectfully.


    Chu Yuan didn''t say any more, and stood there quietly and waited.


    After a while.


    A fat figure quickly walked down from the mountain.


    "Sovereign! I''m here! I''m here!"


    Li Ergang shouted while walking down.


    "Ok?"


    Chu Yuan looked up and saw Li Ergang at a glance.


    It was just that when he saw Li Ergang''s every step, he was shocked, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Fortunately, his Wudaozong floor is hard enough.


    Otherwise, I am afraid that I will be trampled on by this product.


    "Er Gang."


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath, wanted to say something, but after all, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    "Sect Master, I am here, what is the command of the Sect Master?!"


    Li Ergang came to Chu Yuan and bowed respectfully.


    "Take these two new disciples in this seat to fix things, and bring them here tomorrow."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    Hear this.


    Li Ergang looked at the two Tu Xuexi and was taken aback.


    Two fox demon? Or is it blind by tail docking?


    Is this a new disciple accepted by the suzerain? ? ?


    This suzerain has become more and more weird in accepting disciples recently.


    First he took a genius doctor Hua who almost died, and now he took two blind fox monsters with docked tails...


    This¡­¡­


    Forget it.


    This is the Sect Master¡¯s own business, what is he doing indiscriminately.


    Just help Zong organize good things.


    "Sect Master, I understand, but, Sect Master, you asked me to send these two adults here tomorrow, don¡¯t you return to the sect?"


    Li Ergang suddenly remembered this and asked.


    "No, I can sit here and sit still."


    Chu Yuan nodded and said.


    He can''t bear this invincible state.


    The invincible state will automatically close after entering the sect.


    It is better for him to stay outside the sect.


    As for these two precious disciples...


    He feels relieved.


    There is a system guarantee, what else can he worry about.


    "Okay, suzerain, I will take two adults up the mountain with that suzerain first."


    Li Ergang said respectfully.


    "Um...no, wait, how about Su Xi and Hua''s genius doctors during this period of time when I left the sect?"


    Chu Yuan raised his head and asked.


    "Sect Master, I am not sure about this. It seems that the two adults have never been out after entering the Discipline Hall, so they don''t know the specific situation."


    Li Ergang thought for a while and replied.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan was satisfied instantly.


    These two people are quite sensible.


    Stabbed him in the back, staying in the precept hall for so long, it¡¯s not bad.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan''s anger towards these two disciples was also eliminated a lot.


    "Well, I see, you go back, they go up and tidy up."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    "Yes, suzerain."


    Li Ergang heard the words and hurriedly saluted, and immediately said a few words to Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin, holding the hands of the two of them and walking up the mountain. Along the way, there was a cautious one, for fear that they would trip over.


    Chu Yuan quietly watched the three leave.


    found a stone plate, sat down, and studied the golden light spots around him.


    ¡­¡­


    In the clan.


    On the main hall square.


    Li Ergang took the hands of Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin and came here.


    He looked at the state of these two fox demons, and made a difficult decision.


    The two fox monsters have a lot of injuries, their tails are broken, their eyeballs are gone, and there seems to be no good place on the whole body.


    How will he clean up this?


    Especially this Tu Xuexi, who is a female, so he is even more inconvenient to help clean up.


    Li Ergang has a headache, he really doesn¡¯t know what to do.


    Why don¡¯t you just use tonic?


    But these are external injuries and internal injuries.


    Direct use of tonic drugs, it seems not quite right.


    Forget it, since he has no choice, he can only try tonic.


    There is nothing that one can of tonic does not work, if there is, then two cans! Then there are three cans!


    If it still doesn¡¯t work, put poison on it!


    This set, Li Ergang said that he played clearly.


    Just when Li Ergang was about to take Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin directly to the kitchen.


    On the other side of the main hall square, two figures walked over, talking and laughing.


    Li Ergang took a closer look and saw it clearly.


    The genius doctor Hua and Su Xi came.


    These two are finally out! !


    I don¡¯t know if the genius doctor Hua can heal the injuries of these two fox demons.


    Don''t care, go up and ask before talking.


    even if it can¡¯t be treated.


    Then there is Su Xi to help take care of this female fox demon, that¡¯s okay!


    He is a man who is inconvenient to take care of this female fox demon, Su Xi can be very convenient!


    Li Ergang¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly ordered Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin not to leave. They stood there and waited for him, then hurried forward to find the genius doctor Hua and Su Xi...


    Ask for a monthly pass at the beginning of the month! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 331： Tu Xuexi Tu Yelins eyes

    Chapter 331 Tu Xuexi Tu Yelin¡¯s Eyes


    Dongzhou area.


    Tianwu Mountain, Wudaozong, the main hall square.


    The genius doctor ??Hua and Su Xi stood there, looking at Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin in the distance.


    "So, according to what you said, these two are the new disciples accepted by Master, that is, our Seventh Junior Sister and Eighth Junior Sister?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua touched his chin and spoke slowly.


    "Yes, yes, the lord is at the gate at the moment. The lord asked me to take these two adults to clean up, but the two adults are all injured, and one of them is a woman. I really can¡¯t handle it. , I''m here to ask you two for help."


    Li Ergang said with a wry smile.


    "Um...no problem, leave it to me that junior sister."


    Su Xi nodded.


    To help the younger sister and younger brother, of course she is willing.


    She hasn''t forgotten what the senior sisters and brothers told her before.


    Help the same door more.


    "Wait, these two junior sisters and younger brothers are all wounded, and their bodies seem to be poisoned by the torment of shamisen. Their eyeballs have been dug out, and their tails have been cut short. There is no good body size. , We must clean up, and we must first heal the injury first."


    The genius doctor ??Hua waved his hand and said.


    With his eyesight, he could see everything at a glance.


    "Huh? These two juniors...what''s going on?"


    Su Xi was taken aback.


    She didn''t expect that these two colleagues were so miserable.


    "I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s probably related to their past. Sister, we¡¯re going to break into the precepts hall. It¡¯s probably going to be delayed for a while. I¡¯ll treat the wounds for the younger sister and younger brother first."


    The genius doctor ??Hua shook his head and said.


    He and Su Xi rushed to the huge tower of the Discipline Hall, only to reach the ninth floor, they were shot down.


    I had agreed to go there again later.


    However, it seems that it may not work for the time being.


    "Well, you can talk about these things later, Junior Brother, please help these two newly entering Junior Sisters and Junior Brothers to heal their injuries first."


    Su Xi naturally has no opinion.


    Hear this.


    The genius doctor ??Hua did not say much, and stepped up to Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin.


    Tu Xuexi''s ears moved, and suddenly they realized that the person approaching them was not the one just now, and their alertness rose instantly.


    "who are you!"


    Tu Xuexi''s two fox ears stood up, and said very vigilantly.


    "I am your Sixth Brother, don''t worry, I have no malice against you, I am good at medical treatment, and I just come to help you heal."


    The genius doctor ??Hua lowered his voice and said slowly.


    He seems to understand that these two fox demons may have suffered inhuman encounters, so they are so vigilant.


    "Yes, yes, yes, he is your sixth brother, don''t be afraid, your sixth brothers practiced the path of healing, you have a lot of injuries, he will help you heal them."


    Li Ergang on the side saw this, and quickly walked over, for fear that the two fox demons might have misunderstood something.


    Su Xi followed, did not speak, silently looked at the two fox demons, with a pity in his eyes.


    "Six, Brother Six?"


    Tu Xuexi said with a trembling voice.


    "Not bad."


    The genius doctor ??Hua replied in a deep voice.


    "Six brothers, please help me heal first."


    Tu Yelin suddenly took a step and said.


    "No, Six, Brother Six, help me heal first."


    Tu Xuexi pulled her brother back, and walked out and said.


    See this scene.


    The genius doctor ??Hua shook his head and smiled. He could see that the two fox demons were worried that his treatment would be dangerous, so they both wanted to stand up and experiment first.


    "No, just treat the two together."


    The genius doctor ??Hua spoke.


    finished.


    He stretched out his hand and waved.


    A large emerald light flew out of his sleeves and quickly enveloped Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin.


    Under the light, Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin passed out one after another, and their injuries were quickly repaired.


    "Here, Mr. Hua, there will be no problems, right?"


    Li Ergang came over and said with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, my medical method is based on the purest medical energy. It is much better than your motionless tonic or poison. They fainted only because the toxins are being removed from their bodies, and they can''t bear it all at once. I just fainted when I lived."


    The genius doctor ??Hua rolled his eyes and said.


    Li Ergang smiled and retired obediently.


    Of course, he could also hear that this was the cure by genius doctor Hua before he complained about him.


    "Junior Brother, can you heal the injuries on the bodies of these two junior sisters, and the tail eyes?"


    Su Xi, who was standing on the side, walked over and asked.


    "Both injuries and poisons on the body can be cured, and the broken tail can be completely regrown, but this eye may not work."


    The genius doctor ??Hua answered Su Xi while he was treating.


    "Why?"


    Su Xi asked, frowning.


    "The eyes of these two juniors are very special. They seem to be transformed by some kind of talent. My medical skills alone cannot regenerate them."


    The genius doctor ??Hua shook his head and said.


    "What should I do then? You can''t keep these two juniors and younger brothers invisible forever."


    Su Xi spoke softly.


    Her eyes stared at the fainted Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin, vaguely as if they had seen the shadow of her once lonely and helpless.


    "Don''t worry, Senior Sister, since Master accepted the two of them as disciples, it must be able to help them recover."


    "What makes me curious is what their eyes are."


    The genius doctor ??Hua said curiously.


    "Eyes? What happened to their eyes?"


    Su Xi could not see anything at all.


    "The eyes of the two of them are very special. Although they are gone now, they can still feel that their eyes are a very strong talent. I am afraid that they are stronger than any of my doctors. My mana is close to them. There is a trance in the eyes."


    The genius doctor ??Hua whispered.


    The eyes have been lost, and there is still such an effect.


    If the eyes are still there, I am afraid it will be very strong.


    These two juniors are not simple.


    "According to Junior Brother, what you said, the eyes of these two Junior Sisters and Junior Brothers are probably their talents."


    Su Xi muttered to herself.


    "Well, but don''t worry, none of the disciples accepted by Master is weak. You and I are like this. The same is true of the four idol-like brothers and sisters above us. The two new juniors must be the same, Master. Zun will take care of everything."


    The genius doctor ??Hua is full of confidence in his master.


    The disciples accepted by the master of his family, there are no weak ones!


    The four well-known senior brothers and sisters are first, and he and Su Xi are behind.


    There are so many examples.


    is enough to prove everything.


    Master¡¯s disciples, it is absolutely impossible to abandon them, they must all become talents!


    Able to receive the master¡¯s apprenticeship, it means that you have the ticket to step into the world¡¯s top powerhouse sequence!


    The genius doctor ??Hua is so confident in his master.


    In other words, for him, this is reality...


    Ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 332： Please rest assured

    Chapter 332 Please don''t worry about the host


    The next day.


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    On a boulder next to the mountain gate.


    Chu Yuan sat cross-legged, his hands surrounded by numerous golden light spots.


    He kept focusing the golden light points into his hands, seeming to want to compress the golden light points.


    But every time his compression failed.


    The light spots spread out.


    This time is no exception.


    Chu Yuan looked at the golden light spots scattered around him, and shook his head.


    He wants to play some kind of qigong, but this fails every time.


    No way.


    Chu Yuan sighed, he turned his head and glanced outside the mountain gate.


    It¡¯s been a day.


    This Li Ergang, don¡¯t send people over to him yet.


    Really want him to ask for it in person?


    Forget it, wait another half an hour.


    If it hasn¡¯t been delivered yet, he will go there in person.


    Chu Yuan muttered in her heart, and continued to sit cross-legged.


    He continued to ponder the golden spots of light all over him.


    According to the system, he is now invincible.


    Theoretically, is he absolutely invincible, the kind that he can cut down even if it is a kind of heaven?


    That question is coming.


    This ability is given by the system. In theory, he is invincible.


    Then can he take the system out for a while, and then throw it back?


    Chu Yuan thought, happy. If he is absolutely invincible, it can be done.


    If he uncovers the system, then he is really invincible.


    If he can¡¯t figure it out, he will find a systematic theory to see if this is really ¡°invincible¡±.


    Just as Chu Yuan was planning to give it a try.


    There was a sound from the mountain gate.


    Chu Yuan looked up.


    When I entered my eyes, I saw Li Ergang walking up with Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin.


    At this moment, the images of these two fox demons have changed drastically.


    Tu Xuexi¡¯s shabby clothes were replaced with a light blue dress, embroidered with blossoming snowflakes, and her broken tail had grown out, but her eyes were still missing, and she was covered with a piece of blue cloth.


    Tu Yelin is similar, wearing a black dress, his tail has grown out, and his eyes are covered with a black cloth.


    How did the tail grow?


    Fortunately, fortunately, these eyes did not grow out.


    Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    He remembered that the system said that eyes are the talent of these two goods.


    Chu Yuan wanted to get down from the stone to meet the two disciples.


    You can think again.


    The tails of these two disciples have grown out. What if their talents also grow out?


    Still use the system to probe, and check it again, so as to be a little safer.


    Chu Yuan silently turned on the system probe function in his heart.


    A azure blue screen condenses in front of you.


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Tu Xuexi¡¿


    [Race: Monster-Magic Fox]


    ¡¾Cultivation Base: Refining Qi State¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: Magic Fox Eyes (Lost)¡¿


    [Evaluation: This monster has been investigated, the magic fox''s eyes are lost, the talent is exhausted, there is no possibility of success, please rest assured that the host]


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Tu Yelin¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    [Evaluation: This monster has been investigated, the magic fox''s eyes are lost, the talent is exhausted, there is no possibility of success, please rest assured that the host]


    See here.


    Chu Yuan was completely relieved.


    The system probed twice, and he was relieved twice.


    Can this be a talent?


    If this can be a talent, don¡¯t use this system!


    Chu Yuan stood up from the stone, and with a movement of his figure, he fell to the gate of the mountain lightly, watching the three people walking down the mountain.


    Soon, Li Ergang came to him with two fox monsters.


    "Sect Master, I brought you people, and the injuries on their bodies were healed by Mr. Hua."


    Li Ergang didn''t dare to claim this credit, and said repeatedly.


    "Well, it''s good to bring it. As for the injury, you and Xiao Liu did a very good job. You can go back. Just come and pick them up at night."


    Chu Yuan carried his hands on his back, and said calmly.


    "Oh oh oh, good."


    Li Ergang turned around to leave, still muttering, I don¡¯t know who Xiaoliu is.


    You can just think about it and you¡¯ll know.


    Xiaoliu should refer to the genius doctor Hua.


    This title.


    Tsk tsk.


    Li Ergang shook his head and walked back up the mountain.


    Li Ergang left.


    Under the mountain gate, only Chu Yuan and Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin were left.


    "Disciples Tu Xuexi/Tu Yelin, pay homage to Master."


    The two fox demons respectfully knelt towards Chu Yuan and saluted.


    "Your eyes are inconvenient, don''t be polite, just get up."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand, walked a few steps toward the outside of the mountain gate, facing the mountain road, quietly overlooking the mountain road.


    "Yes, Master."


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin stood up obediently.


    Through their ears, they can also know where Chu Yuan is, silently walked behind Chu Yuan, and followed obediently.


    "As a teacher, let Li Ergang take you down today to teach you the path of cultivation. You can be prepared."


    Chu Yuan put his hands on his back, and said faintly.


    The words come out.


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin both trembled and seemed a little excited.


    But after a brief moment of excitement.


    Tu Xuexi still took a step.


    "Teacher, Master, and the two disciples are very grateful that Master wants to teach the two disciples the way of cultivation, but the eyes of the two disciples are lost, and the talents of the two disciples are in the eyes, and the eyes are lost. The two disciples are no longer able to practice. The disciples don''t want Master to put too much energy on the two disciples, and ask Master to give us a place to spend our whole life."


    Tu Xuexi''s tone was very sad.


    Hearing this, Chu Yuan was delighted in her heart.


    Of course he knew that these two disciples would be abandoned.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to accept these two disciples.


    You can think about it this way, but I can¡¯t let these two disciples know.


    At least you have to draw a big pie, so that these two disciples have a bit of fighting spirit.


    Fudge Dafa is a must.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan slowly turned around and looked at Tu Xuexi.


    "The talent is exhausted? Just lost a pair of eyes, that can be called useless? Your eyes are indeed very strong, but there is one who has a bone that can be called the supreme. He also lost this bone when he was young!"


    "But he hasn''t been abolished, he still grows up, and grows into an existence with his back facing the common people!"


    "Xue Xi, Ye Lin, remember, no one is useless, and the one who can be used is always only himself!"


    "As long as you don''t think you are useless, you will never be useless!"


    Chu Yuan''s voice was seductive, and he poured the chicken soup without leaving his hands.


    "This... Master, Master, the disciple is wrong."


    Tu Xuexi''s lips trembled, and immediately afterwards she knelt down in front of Chu Yuan.


    Tu Yelin behind ?? also knelt down.


    "A disciple who is a teacher, there is nothing weak. If you are really weak, it is impossible to accept you as a disciple as a teacher, understand?"


    Chu Yuan did not support these two disciples, but said in a calm voice.


    "Disciple...understand!"


    Tu Xuexi hesitated, but nodded.


    "So, are you willing to accept the great heritage of this seat?"


    Seeing this, Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief and said.


    He kept rubbing his shoulders with his hands.


    is already trying to figure out how to say it, and teach these two disciples "pupil technique".


    Teaching two disciples without eyes to "pupil technique", how do you think this is strange...


    Ask for a monthly pass at the beginning of the month! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 333： Stabilized (add more for book friend ‘kuxia’)

    Chapter 333 is stabilized (add more for book friend ¡®kuxia¡¯)


    Wu Dao Zong, outside the mountain gate.


    A breeze blows past, rolling up the remaining leaves under the mountain road and dancing with the wind.


    On the edge of the mountain road, Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin knelt to the ground, knelt in one direction sincerely.


    A figure stood in the direction where they were kneeling.


    This figure is surprisingly Chu Yuan.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan was standing there quietly with his hands on his back, surrounded by countless golden light spots around him, like stars, guarding the dazzling main star.


    "You two, get up."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and spoke softly.


    "Yes, Master."


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin stood up again.


    "You two, are you willing to accept the great heritage of being a teacher?"


    Chu Yuan turned his head to look at the two of them, and asked, with a rigorous tone, as if he really had some avenue to pass on.


    "Disciple Xuexi/Ye Lin is willing!"


    Both fox demon spoke.


    "It''s so good, then come one by one, Xue Xi steps forward, according to your seniority, you are the seventh disciple of the teacher, Ye Lin is the eighth disciple, you should first accept the inheritance of the teacher!"


    Chu Yuanyun said lightly.


    Hear this.


    Tu Xuexi didn''t think much, and walked a few steps forward, getting closer to Chu Yuan.


    "Xue Xi, the one who teaches you and teaches you is similar to Ye Lin. What you want to teach for your teacher is the Dao of Eyes!"


    Chu Yuan said softly.


    After he finished speaking, he touched his hair a little awkwardly.


    The two blind people''s "Tong Dao" was passed on, and he was able to do this kind of thing.


    "The Avenue of Hitomi?"


    Tu Xuexi murmured, seemingly puzzled.


    "Yes, it is the avenue of pupils! Take pupils as the foundation, evolve the avenue!"


    Chu Yuan carried his hands on his back and said confidently.


    Don¡¯t say, when he enters the state, he really looks like that kind of superior.


    Especially with the light spot on the whole body, it looks like a god.


    "But Master, the two disciples don''t seem to have...no pupils."


    Tu Xuexi hesitated and asked.


    "Idiot, Idiot!"


    "On the way back as a teacher, I have already told you about it, Xinyan! Xinyan is the real pupil! After all, the naked eye is the ordinary eye! How can it be called pupil?"


    Chu Yuan waved his sleeves, his tone was a bit hateful for iron and steel.


    "Mind eyes... dare to ask Master, where is my mind?"


    Tu Xuexi asked in confusion.


    "My eyes, my heart is naturally!"


    Chu Yuan replied decisively.


    "But why disciple, I can''t feel my heart... disciple still can''t see this world."


    Tu Xuexi was confused and asked again.


    "Because you have not yet practiced the Tong Dao, if you successfully cultivate the Tong Da Dao to the entry level, your mind will come to mind!!"


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    "Dare to ask Master, how do you practice pupils?!"


    Tu Xuexi asked again.


    "There is one way of the pupil, and there are many kinds, but one method is universal, and you only need to practice one of them. What the teacher wants you to cultivate is the pupil of the pupil''s way of creation! What is creation? The pupil? The process of starting from nothing, from virtual to real, is creation!"


    Chu Yuan finished speaking in one breath, exhaled slightly, and looked down at Tu Xuexi.


    After seeing Tu Xuexi''s face full of confusion.


    He was relieved.


    It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t understand.


    "Brother, how should disciples practice..."


    Tu Xuexi was confused.


    She can understand what the master said.


    The pupil of creation, create everything, she understands.


    But why did my master not say how to practice after he had said everything?


    "How to practice, don''t you know? From nothing, from the imaginary to the real, this is the pupil of creation! From nothing, you should come to your own realization! When will you say that it has! Then? It is there, and you will be included in the door of this Dao. Then your mind will come to your mind!!"


    Chu Yuan said, he almost laughed out of nothing, representing his own enlightenment. He is a genius when he comes to enlightenment.


    "Master, Master, this...this..."


    Tu Xuexi¡¯s delicate face became even more confused.


    She always feels that Master is talking nonsense.


    But she also felt that Master could not play her.


    "In short, what I can say as a teacher has already been told to you. The rest needs to be enlightened by yourself. If not, the path to enlightenment will have the shadow of being a teacher. It is not purely your way, to you. Future growth will have a great impact."


    Chu Yuan said solemnly.


    He looked down.


    found that Tu Xuexi was still confused.


    In desperation, he could only speak again.


    "Xue Xi, what the teacher can say, there is only so much, I will send you a word for the teacher, what you can''t see does not mean it does not exist, as long as you want it to exist, then it exists!"


    Chu Yuan put his hands on his back and said something.


    Speak all of this sentence.


    Chu Yuan no longer cared about Tu Xuexi, who was standing in confusion.


    He looked straight at Tu Yelin behind.


    intends to use the same template to fool Tu Yelin.


    It''s just that he changed a little thing.


    What is the pupil of creation that flickers Tu Xuexi.


    Flicker Tu Yelin, Chu Yuan changed into the pupil of nothingness.


    Change from nothing to nothing, from imaginary to real, from being to nothing, from real to imaginary, turning everything into nothingness, in order to annihilate the enemy.


    Flicker one by one.


    When ?? finished, Chu Yuan also pretended to give Tu Yelin a word.


    "Ye Lin, a sentence given to you by your teacher, you have to pursue what you think in your heart. If you say it has nothing, it shouldn''t exist, then it shouldn''t exist! If you can understand this sentence, then you can enter this way. The door is here!"


    Chu Yuan touched Tu Yelin''s head and said slowly.


    When he finished speaking, his eyes dropped, looking at his two disciples who must be abandoned.


    The two are exactly the same, and their faces are full of confusion.


    It seems that these two people really don¡¯t understand.


    Stabilized!


    What the system said must be discarded, plus his messiness, this is absolutely stable...


    Added updates for the leader book friend ¡®kuxia¡¯


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    ahem, cabbage has long owed a lot of rewarding updates, and will pay it back slowly in the future ()


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 334： The Arabian Nights? Nonsense?

    Chapter 334 The Arabian Nights? Nonsense?


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    at dusk.


    Below the mountain gate.


    Chu Yuan stood there with his hands on his back, quietly watching Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin being taken up the mountain by Li Ergang in confusion.


    As he watched, a smile appeared on his face.


    These two disciples can be said to be abolished.


    It''s no use who comes.


    Now the next two-tier small realm is in hand.


    But it¡¯s a pity.


    Disciples like Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin are really scarce.


    He went shopping before, and there is a hint of success for both humans and ghosts. Only disciples like Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin, who have been systematically evaluated, have no possibility of success.


    If there were more disciples like these two fox demons, that would be great.


    He Chu is not greedy.


    Twenty more meanings will be fine.


    What a pity.


    There are too few disciples of this kind.


    "Friend Chu, what are you looking at?"


    A voice suddenly came from his ear.


    Chu Yuan raised his head and glanced, Bai Ze, who was standing not far away with a broom, looked at him with a smile on his face.


    After seeing Bai Ze, Chu Yuan rolled his eyes, feeling a little weak to complain.


    This guy has been pestering him since he taught his disciples in the morning, and asked him some weird questions.


    What did you say, how should you join in? ?


    He doesn¡¯t know what group he¡¯s in, how can he answer this?


    So, Chu Yuan said that he didn¡¯t know.


    But this Bai Ze refused to leave, just to ask for the answer, which made Chu Yuan a little annoyed.


    "Why haven''t you left?"


    Chu Yuan said helplessly.


    "I didn''t get an answer from Fellow Daoist Chu, how can I leave?"


    Bai Ze said with a smile.


    When he looked at the golden light spots around Chu Yuan, it was a hot spot.


    "I have said it, I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand, a little impatient.


    As he said, he walked to the side of the stone and sat up cross-legged.


    "Friend Chu Dao, just let me hear it alone, I will never pass it on."


    Bai Ze followed, leaning against the stone, and asked.


    "I really don''t know what you are talking about. You are talking about the occupation. What exactly is the occupation?"


    Chu Yuan was really annoyed and a little helpless, so she could only look up at Bai Ze and asked.


    The words come out.


    Bai Ze''s face became strange.


    He hesitated and couldn''t say anything.


    Is it impossible for him to take off the fig leaf of ¡®coming in¡¯, and just say, he¡¯s shameless, he wants to take refuge in the world of the new era?


    On the other side, Chu Yuan saw that Bai Ze couldn''t speak, and was too lazy to say more. He calmed his mind and planned to practice for a while to bring his realm back to the Qi Refining realm.


    Seeing this, Bai Ze couldn''t say anything more. He could only stand aside and worry about it. He really couldn''t pull his face down and said that he wanted to bow his head to Xintiandi.


    at this time.


    He suddenly felt something.


    looked up at the sky beyond Dongzhou, with golden light flashing in his eyes.


    "The luck of those two states is in chaos and shaking? What is going on?"


    Bai Ze whispered in a low voice.


    He shook his head, and did not choose to be nosy.


    again put his gaze on Chu Yuan who was sitting cross-legged.


    He sighed faintly.


    After confirming that it is impossible for him to say the words that bow his head, he can only dispel the thought.


    Bai Ze could only hold the broom and walked back up the mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    The area where the disciples live.


    Out of a palace.


    Li Ergang left after sending Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin here. This is the area where the disciples live, and he also knows that he is not suitable for staying for a long time.


    Outside the entrance of the temple, only Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin are still confused.


    The two of them have been lost for a day.


    I really don¡¯t know how to understand what Master said.


    A pupil of creation, a pupil of nothingness.


    confused them.


    I don¡¯t know how to practice at all.


    "Sister, this...what should I do?"


    Tu Yelin said weakly, somewhat at a loss.


    "You... do you understand what the master said?"


    Tu Xuexi was also very confused.


    "Sister, I don¡¯t understand..."


    Tu Yelin shook his head in confusion.


    Hear this.


    Tu Xuexi didn''t say much, and fell silent.


    Neither of them understood, what the Master said to them.


    Vaguely some guesses in his heart.


    Will...


    Master is fooling them?


    Although they all have this speculation, they dare not say it. It is a great kindness for Master to save them from suffering.


    Even if the master really fooled them.


    Then they will never have any resentment.


    Because their talents have been abandoned.


    Maybe the master fooled them just for their own good, and feared that they would be decadent for life because of things they could not practice, so they fooled them, lest they really get discouraged.


    When the two thought of this.


    Suddenly a voice came from outside.


    "Seventh Junior Brother, Eighth Junior Brother, how are you doing?"


    I saw the genius doctor Hua approaching from the other side of the street.


    "Brother."


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin also knew who was here in an instant, and they saluted in the direction where the genius doctor Hua came.


    They have useless eyes, but their hearing is very sensitive.


    "Well, no need to be polite, brother, brother, let¡¯s take a look at your condition, how is it, how do you feel?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua came over and said with a gentle smile.


    "Brother, the wounds and poisons on both of us have been healed, thank you brother for your concern!"


    Compared with Tu Yelin''s timidity, Tu Xuexi is better at communication, and took the initiative to say.


    "Well, it''s okay if the injury is healed. Master should preach to you today? I don''t know if you can understand it? If you don''t realize it, or if you have any questions, you can ask me or ask Senior Sister Su. "


    The genius doctor ??Hua spoke.


    The words come out.


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin trembled.


    Listening to what this brother said, it seems that the master will teach them the Dao.


    Does the master teach all the disciples that way?


    The two fox monsters are very confused.


    In the end, Tu Xuexi took the lead to stand up.


    "Don¡¯t hide the truth, Master did teach us the Dao, but we are a little bit...somewhat puzzled, and even feel..."


    Talking and talking.


    Tu Xuexi didn¡¯t know how to describe it.


    "Arabian Nights? Nonsense? Junior sister, do you want to say such words?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua seemed to see what Tu Xuexi wanted to say, and added.


    "I didn''t! I didn''t! I didn''t mean that..."


    Tu Xuexi was taken aback, hurriedly waved her little hand and said in a hurry.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid, Junior Sister, Master is not here, no one will hear it, and what I¡¯m telling is the truth. When I first started, listening to Master¡¯s teaching, I also feel that Master is here. Nonsense."


    The genius doctor ??Hua watched the younger sister waving her little hand, he was a little happy, and then he continued to speak.


    "but¡­¡­"


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 335： Its so annoying, all the disciples are abandoned

    Chapter 335 So annoying, all the disciples are abandoned


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    The area where the disciples live.


    The genius doctor ??Hua is explaining patiently with Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin.


    "Listening to the teacher''s teaching, it really seems to be nonsense."


    "But it''s definitely not like this."


    "The things taught by the master, although very incredible, but they do exist!"


    "I don''t know what Master taught you, but I guess that what Master taught you, absolutely nothing taught to Senior Sister Su is incredible."


    "What is the thing that the master taught to Sister Su? Together with the puppets, they use fate to control others! Nothing incredible, there is no fate. This thing is incredible!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua patiently stated.


    He was talking and shook his head.


    If he were to cultivate that fate, with a puppet, he might not be able to cultivate it, and he might even think that the master is just talking nonsense.


    But this is not the case.


    Sister Su Xisu realized it!


    That means it is definitely not a nonsense.


    "Yes, but, brother, Master taught us one way, we...our eyes are gone."


    Tu Xuexi said vaguely.


    Hua genius doctor: "?"


    Teaching that there is one way of the pupil when both eyes are lost?


    Good guy!


    is worthy of being a master!


    Strong enough! !


    The genius doctor ??Hua is a little bit vomiting.


    But he changed his mind.


    is wrong.


    The two juniors, the most special, seem to be the eyes.


    A very special eye.


    Hua''s superb medical skills can not restore him.


    Even if he has lost his eyes, it is enough to have an impact on the genius doctor Hua.


    This kind of eyes can already be said to be a kind of talent.


    The master taught one of the two pupils and pupils, and it seems normal.


    Perhaps, this pupil is the real opportunity for the two juniors to grow up, and it is also the opportunity to see the sun again!


    Thinking of this, the genius doctor Hua had a vague understanding.


    "Junior Sister, Junior Brother, can you tell me more about the specific things taught by the master? If you can know specific things, maybe I can help you."


    The genius doctor ??Hua slowly spoke.


    Hear this.


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin were stunned for a while, and then they told about the words that Master and them said one after another.


    Before the comparison, they now put a lot of guard on the people of Wudao Sect.


    Naturally willing to talk to their brother.


    After listening to all of the genius doctors, Danghua couldn¡¯t help but fell into contemplation.


    "The pupil of creation, pupil of nothingness..."


    "From nothing to nothing, from nothing to nothing, imaginary and real..."


    "This way, lies in the heart!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua caught the point at once.


    He squinted, and inexplicably thought of the huge tower in the Discipline Hall.


    For this kind of focus, it might help to go to that huge tower.


    The genius doctor ??Hua nodded silently, feeling reasonable.


    "Junior Sister, Senior Brother, I will take you to a tower in the sect that can be sharpened. This tower can hone your mind. Perhaps it will help you understand the Tao taught by Master. Would you like to go there?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua looked at the two and asked.


    "Brother, we are willing."


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin spoke together.


    "Okay! I will take you there!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua nodded and said.


    finished.


    He didn''t hesitate anymore, holding the hands of the two junior sisters and younger brothers, and walked in the direction of the Discipline Hall.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    Outside Yunzhou, in Cangzhou.


    Atop a famous mountain in Cangzhou.


    Ye Luo and other four disciples of Wudaozong gathered here.


    At this moment.


    Among the four disciples, there is a chessboard.


    It is Tantai Luoxue and Zhang Han who are playing against each other.


    Ye Luo and Su Qianyuan next to ?? watched chess while admiring the beauty of the night.


    After a while in the game.


    Tantai Luo Xue dropped a white child, raised her head to look at her second senior, a faint smile appeared on her beautiful cheeks.


    "Second brother, you also lost."


    Tantai Luo Xue said with a chuckle.


    "You...Junior sister, your chess skill, who of us can play with you..."


    Zhang Han looked at the chessboard, his black pieces were eaten in pieces, he could clearly see that Tantai Luo Xue had retained his strength, and now he was playing with him.


    He is extremely helpless, he has really tried his best, but he is not the opponent of this chess geek.


    It''s not just him, even Ye Luo and Su Qianyuan have tried it, and they are not the opponents of the Fourth Junior Sister at all.


    "Four Junior Sisters, your chess skill, I''m afraid you''re close to God."


    Thinking of this, Zhang Han couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Near God? If there is a **** in the world, I will win his half son."


    Tantai Luo Xue gave a chuckle and said confidently.


    "Alright, sister, I know that you are good at chess, big brother, it''s time to finish, and the two holy places are all out. Cangzhou''s luck is shocked enough, and it should be about the same now."


    Zhang Han looked at Ye Luo.


    They came here to clean up the two states and build a holy place for Luoxue and Su Qianyuan in Tantai.


    However, although it is said to be a mopping up, in fact, it means that they brought people over for a while.


    Even they don¡¯t even need to do it, just let the people under them go.


    "Well, it''s almost time to finish, the third child, as well as the younger sister. After you build the Holy Land, you can''t be as lazy as you are now. You should pay more attention to the development of the Holy Land and look for more talented disciples to teach. You two know. ?"


    Ye Luo carried one hand on his back, and said faintly.


    "I see, big brother."


    "Well, big brother, I know."


    Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luo Xue both spoke.


    "Speaking of this, big brother, I always want to ask you something."


    Zhang Han suddenly thought of something and asked.


    "What is it?"


    Ye Luo turned to look at the **** and asked.


    "Brother, you opened up the holy land earlier than me, and you must have more experience than me. I want to ask you how you teach the disciples? I have accepted thirty-two disciples, listed as personal disciples, and inherited as much as possible. Continue to teach, but those thirty-two disciples, how do you teach how to give up? How did you teach the disciples, big brother?"


    Zhang Han seemed to be very distressed, and said.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo''s face was stiff.


    If it weren¡¯t for him to understand, Zhang Han didn¡¯t seem to be deliberately pretending to be sarcastic. He would think that Zhang Han was mocking his followers.


    Those disciples he accepted, now there are more than one hundred of them, right?


    No one can become a talent...


    Zhang Han is troubled by this. Isn''t he not troubled anymore?


    so annoying.


    All the disciples taught have become useless!


    Ye Luo''s face was stiff, and she really didn''t know how to talk to Zhang Han.


    Does he want to say that your elder brother has been unable to teach a decent disciple?


    For a moment, he fell silent.


    With the passage of time a little bit.


    Just when Ye Luo was planning to go all out and tell the truth.


    A sword light flew quickly in the distance, interrupting Ye Luo¡¯s opening...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 336： Ye fell to Dongzhou, Tantai to Yunzhou

    Chapter 336 Ye falls to Dongzhou, Tantai to Yunzhou


    Cangzhou, above the mountain peaks.


    A sword light quickly flew from a distance, interrupting Ye Luo''s opening.


    Zhang Han and the others all cast their eyes to the place where Jianguang was.


    I saw a person stepping on a flying sword quickly approaching the mountain.


    "Sovereign! Formation Saint! Barbaric Emperor! And this lord!"


    The deacon of Taiyi Jianzong saluted Ye Luo and the other four people in turn.


    "What is it?"


    Ye Luo stepped forward, ignoring the question of answering Zhang Han''s question, and asked faintly.


    "Sect Master! There is news from Zhongzhou that the great hidden Sejong gates in Zhongzhou gather frequently. It seems that they are very dissatisfied with the ancestors of my ancestor court, Wudaozong, who occupy the prefectures to establish holy land."


    The deacon faced Ye Luo and spoke.


    "What? Dissatisfied with us?"


    Ye Luo was taken aback.


    It''s not just him, even Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, and Tantai Luo Xue behind are all stunned.


    Those hidden Sejong gates in Zhongzhou are dissatisfied with them? This is too courageous.


    As far as they know, not long ago, some people from the Yaozu said something bad about Master, but the Master was chopped from Tianwu Mountain to Xizhou by a round of light.


    The impact of that was great. It is said that afterwards, without knowing what happened in Xizhou, a demon king died directly.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see who made this light wheel.


    But this is the case.


    The hidden Sejong sects in Zhongzhou dare to trouble their disciples?


    "Yes, at the Sejong Gate of Yin in Zhongzhou, someone seems to feel that my ancestor Ting Wu Dao Zong is controlling the states, so they are very dissatisfied."


    A respectful reply from the deacon.


    "Then Sejong Gate of Yin in Zhongzhou, do you know what happened recently in Xizhou?"


    Ye Luo said with a strange expression on his face.


    "This...this subordinate doesn''t know it."


    The deacon shook his head and replied.


    "These sejong gates of the Sejong seclusion in Zhongzhou are really courageous."


    Ye Luo took a deep breath.


    Although he asked if the Sejong Gate of Zhongzhou Yin knew what had happened in Xizhou, he knew clearly.


    Zhongzhou Yin Sejong Gate is impossible to not know!


    The light wheel of his master at the time was cut from Dongzhou to Xizhou, half a Shenxing Continent in between.


    Such a big movement, how could the hidden Sejong gates in Zhongzhou not know.


    But under this situation, these hidden Sejong gates in Zhongzhou still dared to meet and discuss and express their dissatisfaction with them.


    "Brother, should we go for a while? Since we are dissatisfied with us, then we should go there in person."


    Zhang Han said politely.


    His voice is gentle and gentle, but there is a deep chill in his tone, which anyone can feel.


    He didn''t think there was anything wrong with their occupation of the states.


    The realm of cultivating immortals is always respected by the strong.


    The major hidden Sejong gates in Zhongzhou have always had the absolute right to rule the Shenxing Continent. Now they threaten the right to rule, and it will arouse their dissatisfaction.


    Yes, they are hostile to those big hidden Sejong gates in Zhongzhou, and they have no psychological burden.


    "No need, I can go alone. The youngest and junior sisters want to establish a holy land. You must stay here. If you are pressed here, there will be no problems in Cangzhou and Guzhou."


    Ye Luo has a cold color in her eyes.


    "Big brother, are you sure you can do it alone?"


    Tantai Luo Xue walked out and asked softly.


    "It might not work before, but now it''s okay."


    Ye Luo glanced at her fourth junior sister, and slowly said.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, and Tantai Luoxue all froze for a moment. When they looked at Ye Luo, they were all shocked.


    It wasn¡¯t possible before, but now it¡¯s okay? ?


    Those sejong gates hidden in Zhongzhou? ?


    They are very clear about the background and strength of those Zhongzhou Hidden Sejongmen.


    They left together, maybe they have to rely on the name of Wudaozong to be able to hold it down.


    Can Ye Luo now say that a person passed by, and that he can handle it?


    "Master, what step did you take?"


    Zhang Han immediately realized a little, his pupils shrank suddenly and looked at Ye Luo.


    Mahayana! !


    Ye Luo had already told him before, and he had been trying to take that step, but that step was difficult to take.


    No matter how much he tries, he still has a clue, but it is difficult to complete the leap.


    "No, it''s still half a step away, but even though it''s only half a step, it should be enough to squeeze those people."


    Ye Luo shook his head and said.


    "Mahayana..."


    Mention the word.


    Zhang Han and the others felt a burst of pressure.


    That is the pressure felt from the big brother.


    They found that since leaving the sect, the growth rate of Senior Brother is getting faster and faster.


    They could still see the back of the big brother.


    Now they can''t even see the back.


    Especially Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luoxue, they didn''t even have a clue about the Mahayana realm.


    "Well, the second and third, and the younger sister, you have to speed up a little bit, or wait for me to really take that step, the gap between us, but the bigger the gap, you may not be determined by that time. Together, the three are not my opponents."


    "I''m leaving first, I''ll leave the things here to you."


    Ye Luo waved his hand.


    finished.


    The toes touched the ground lightly, and the figure rushed into the sky, a sword qi emerged from the void and fell under his feet, forming a flying sword.


    The next moment, Ye Luo stepped on the flying sword and flew towards Zhongzhou.


    Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, and Tantai Luoxue quietly watched Ye Luo leave, undoubtedly there was pressure in their hearts.


    Shortly after Ye Luo left.


    Zhang Han took the lead to stand up and broke the silence with his mouth.


    "Big brother is gone, youngest, younger sister, don¡¯t put too much pressure, senior brother is indeed very talented, but we are not bad."


    "As long as we work harder, we will definitely be able to catch up with the big brother!"


    Zhang Han said gently.


    "Well, the second brother is right, so...Sister, I plan to leave for a while, the second brother, and the third brother who built the holy land, yes, you can do it for you."


    Tantai Luo Xue suddenly raised her head, fighting spirit flashed in her eyes.


    "Huh? What? Do you build the Holy Land for you? Can you do this for you? Junior sister, where are you going?"


    Zhang Han was wrong.


    "Go to Yunzhou!"


    Tantai Luo Xue said slowly.


    Speaking, she turned her gaze to Yunzhou.


    She always felt that her chessboard was incomplete, and there seemed to be something missing.


    According to the feedback that Jieqiban gave her, the things that were missing were in the direction of Yunzhou.


    Tantai Luoxue originally planned to go there again when he was free.


    Now being stimulated by Ye Luo, she intends to go there immediately.


    Take back the incomplete things on the chessboard to strengthen oneself.


    At that time, as long as she realizes the Mahayana realm again, it might not be impossible to fight with the big brother...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    The cabbage is going home tomorrow. Pack up, and it¡¯s almost the New Year. The latest update is tentatively scheduled for two days. When the cabbage is finished, I will make up for the update owed before!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 337： He is in a hurry!

    Chapter 337 He is in a hurry!


    Zhongzhou.


    On a remote mountain peak.


    Several Sect Masters of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou''s Hidden City gathered here again.


    This is their nth meeting.


    is for Wudaozong.


    At this moment, several Sect Masters of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin were sitting in their seats, looking at each other, no one spoke first.


    The atmosphere on the court was very frozen for a while.


    Long time passed.


    Someone spoke, breaking this solidified atmosphere.


    I saw Mo Cheng, the lord of the town immortal sect, speak first.


    "Why, today, didn''t you come to discuss the Innocent Sect? Why didn''t you talk anymore?"


    Mo Cheng sat in a chair, staring blankly at all the people at the supreme level.


    "What do you want to say? You Mocheng, not us, called the party."


    The Lord of the Hall of Souls responded at will.


    still looks so careless.


    He didn''t even want to compete with Wudaozong.


    "You really don''t worry, Wudaozong keeps expanding its influence again and again, and finally replaces us?!"


    Mo Cheng stood up abruptly, fixed his eyes fixedly at the Master of the Hall of Souls, gritted his teeth and said.


    "Don''t worry, if Wudaozong threatens my place in the Temple of Souls, then I will lead my disciples to surrender."


    The Lord of the Hall of Souls didn''t care.


    "You... you... such a big foundation in the Pantheon, how are you embarrassed to say this sentence?!"


    Mo Cheng was so angry that his body was shaking.


    I was really angry at the words of the Master of the Pantheon Palace.


    "Why are you embarrassed to say that? The Sect Master Wudao cut half of the Shenxing Continent in a flashing round not long ago. You didn''t see it? This kind of strength, what do you use to stop it?"


    "Why, what do you want to do when you pick up the chair? What are you coming over for? Oh oh oh, you are in a hurry, you are in a hurry, everyone look at it! He is in a hurry!!"


    The ??Hall of Ten Thousand Souls Palace was not afraid at all, and even stood up directly, pointed at Mo Cheng and provoked.


    When everyone saw Mo Cheng''s rage, they also stood up and stopped in front of them.


    "Don''t make trouble, don''t make trouble, this guy is just kidding, don''t take it seriously."


    "Sect Master Mo, are you really anxious? Cough cough cough, no no, don''t worry, this guy is just kidding."


    "By the way, old Mo, don''t worry..."


    Everyone is blocked.


    finally managed to stop the furious Mo Cheng.


    "Sect Master Mo really doesn''t need to be like this. Now Wudaozong only occupies two states. Even if the ancient state of Cangzhou is counted, it is just the land of four states. There is no need to worry."


    A Hidden Sejong Sect Sect Master spoke slowly, persuading Mo Cheng.


    "Yes, Sect Master Mo, that disciple of the Wudao Sect has only grown up with only four, even if the fifth one is counted, it is only five states, and they are all well-regulated five states, so why don''t they give it to the Wudao Sect? Is it possible that Wudaozong still has the sixth, seventh, and eighth disciples? There is absolutely no need to care."


    Another Hidden Sejong Sect Sect Master spoke.


    Others think so too.


    With the power of Wudaozong, it is no problem at all for four or five big states.


    You must know that the Shenxing Continent has 82 big states. Except for the Xizhou of the Que Yao tribe, all 81 big states are ruled by the human race.


    is for four or five major states, so what can we do?


    This is the feeling of most people.


    Mo Cheng was dissuaded in this way, and he understood the meaning. He was silent for a moment. He wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    Just when the Hall of Ten Thousand Souls on the other side felt that the matter was not big enough, and wanted to provoke him.


    Buzz...


    A sword sound suddenly sounded.


    Everyone was taken aback.


    The next moment, he suddenly looked out of the hall.


    hasn''t waited for them to release their spiritual knowledge to go out for investigation.


    A voice came in.


    "Ye Luo, the disciple of the Innocent Sect, has heard that everyone here is very dissatisfied with the Innocent Sect. Today, I am here to ask you all. I dare to ask you what you are dissatisfied with!"


    As this voice fell.


    A terrifying coercion far beyond the tribulation realm came crashingly.


    Under this coercion.


    All of the masters of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Hidden, all have a sense of depression.


    This made them stare wide, and felt very incredible. They all looked up one by one, wanting to see the people coming.


    In their eyes.


    One foot stepped on the flying sword, and the whole body was wrapped with sword light, like the figure of a sword fairy in the sky slowly descending...


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Dongzhou area.


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    Discipline Hall, inside the giant tower.


    The third layer, above the clouds.


    The genius doctor ??Hua stood aside, looking at Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin not far in front.


    He is very curious.


    I don¡¯t know who these two juniors are most afraid of.


    should not be his own master.


    Anyway, the person he and Sister Su Xisu fear most is their master.


    As long as you can be cruel and defeat the illusion, there is no problem.


    At that time, Senior Sister Su was called a ruthless person, and controlled him, so she went to hammer Master''s illusion.


    Well, according to the illusion of the master at that time, the illusion was without any strength, just like the illusion of a mortal.


    So he doesn''t worry about the dangers of Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin.


    is just an illusion of mortal strength, it can be defeated in any way.


    The genius doctor ??Hua leaned back and watched quietly.


    In his sight.


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin trembled for a while.


    Soon, it was opposite them.


    A figure slowly emerged.


    This figure looked like a fox demon. Judging from its appearance, it was a middle-aged fox demon with a scar on his face, which looked fierce and vicious.


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin obviously couldn''t see the middle-aged fox demon, but they seemed to be able to know who appeared, and they stepped back again and again, their faces showing uncontrollable fear.


    Even the genius doctor Hua, who was leaning aside, straightened himself.


    Of course, what makes him straighten up is not because of the appearance of the middle-aged fox demon, but because of the aura of the middle-aged fox demon.


    This momentum is actually in the Golden Core Realm.


    Why not mortal?


    Obviously, when they face Master¡¯s illusion, they are just mortals, and they can get torn apart at will.


    Why is it the turn of Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin, but it is an illusion of the Golden Core Realm?


    This makes no sense, it shouldn¡¯t be.


    The genius doctor ??Hua was puzzled.


    Could it be...


    The third floor of this tower was copied based on the true strength of the most feared person?


    Master is a mortal?


    The genius doctor ??Hua came up with this idea, and in just a few seconds, he cut off the idea abruptly.


    What a joke.


    Master is a mortal?


    He smiled.


    No one really thinks Master is a mortal, right?


    This is clearly that this huge tower is too wasteful.


    can''t reproduce the master''s combat power at all.


    In desperation, directly treat it as a mortal, and that''s what happened.


    is really ridiculous.


    He would actually raise the mindless idea that the master is a mortal.


    The genius doctor ??Hua shook his head and looked up at the front.


    found that the middle-aged fox demon was actually chasing Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin.


    And these two juniors didn¡¯t even mean to resist, which made him feel strange...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    The previous chapter of cabbage made a mistake. During the Chinese New Year, cabbage will try to change twice a day, not once every two days. It is wrong! ()


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 338： The arrival of breeze

    Chapter 338 The Arrival of Breeze


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    Within the giant tower.


    The genius doctor ??Hua was stunned for a while watching the middle-aged fox demon illusion chasing his junior sister and younger brother to fight.


    He has many questions in his heart.


    In addition to being puzzled by the combat power of this middle-aged fox demon figure, he was also puzzled by the reaction of the two junior sisters and younger brothers.


    After the appearance of the middle-aged fox demon.


    The two junior sisters and younger brothers obviously felt the appearance of the middle-aged fox demon, they were very scared, had no intention to resist, and ran away frantically.


    "What the **** is this fox demon?"


    "Sister Xue Xi and Junior Sister Ye Lin are so scared..."


    "This is probably related to the past experiences of these two juniors..."


    The genius doctor ??Hua squinted his eyes, probably as if he could guess something.


    He watched this chase for a long time.


    After confirming that Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin did not have any thoughts of resistance at all.


    The genius doctor ??Hua shot immediately.


    I saw him stretch out his hand, and a mass of lifeless aura immediately condensed in his palm.


    The genius doctor ??Hua made a decisive decision, and directly blasted his lifeless spirit towards the middle-aged fox demon figure.


    Boom!


    Death energy turned into arrows, and killed the middle-aged fox demon.


    But just when Arrow was about to meet the middle-aged fox demon, an inexplicable force attacked in vain.


    In just a moment, the arrow was dispelled by this force.


    A voice slowly entered the ears of genius doctor Hua.


    "You have already passed this level, you don¡¯t need to go through it again, but you must not disturb others to pass through the level!"


    This voice, the genius doctor Hua remembers.


    This is the voice of the tower spirit of the town magic tower.


    Do you want him to intervene in the battle between these two juniors?


    The genius doctor ??Hua was silent.


    He looked at the two juniors who were being chased and involuntarily resisting. He wanted to make a move, but he could do nothing.


    He really can''t help it.


    The genius doctor ??Hua was anxious, and suddenly thought of a way.


    He looked up at the sky.


    "Since you don''t let me help, I can always say a few words?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua raised his eyebrows and said loudly.


    The town magic tower spirit did not respond.


    The genius doctor ??Hua suddenly understood that his idea was feasible.


    He thought for a moment, and looked towards Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin who were being chased.


    "Junior sister and younger brother! This is just an illusion! The tower itself will simulate the things you fear most in your heart, thereby generating illusions. In fact, this is fake. Don''t be afraid of it!"


    "As long as you are not afraid of it, it can be easily crushed by you!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua shouted towards the two of them.


    His words are blessed with death.


    spread across the clouds in an instant.


    Hear this.


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin, who were constantly fleeing, were stunned.


    They kept recalling what the senior doctor Hua said in their minds.


    These are just illusions?


    As long as they are not afraid, they can easily break it?


    Tu Yelin trembled, as if he wanted to resist, but when he smelled the breath that belonged to the middle-aged fox demon, he was still more afraid than courage and didn''t dare to do it.


    But after Tu Xuexi heard this?


    There was a hint of courage in my heart.


    Especially after feeling the timidity of his brother Tu Yelin, that trace of courage was infinitely magnified.


    Facing the middle-aged fox demon, she turned around abruptly and threw a punch at the opponent.


    She punched out.


    I haven''t met the middle-aged fox demon yet.


    was easily grabbed by the middle-aged fox demon and threw it out directly.


    Tu Xuexi is not the enemy of this illusion at all!


    Look at this scene.


    The genius doctor ??Hua was stunned.


    He guessed wrong?


    Is this middle-aged fox phantom real? Isn''t it the kind of image that breaks when you touch it?


    The genius doctor ??Hua originally guessed that if the existence of a Golden Core Realm was real, it would be very simple to directly defeat the two juniors.


    But this illusion was dragged all the time, making the genius doctor Hua feel that this illusion was just a fake one without any combat effectiveness.


    Slapped face now.


    He felt that he had no face to see these two juniors.


    The genius doctor ??Hua was silent for a moment, and he ignored the rules.


    The illusion of the fox demon in the Golden Core Realm is real.


    In case something happens to this junior sister and junior brother, he is afraid that the master will strip his skin off.


    The genius doctor ??Hua shot immediately.


    Countless lifeless auras filled his body, and in just a moment, he covered the entire cloud.


    "Stop it!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua worked with all his strength, making his whole person like a **** of death, full of the smell of death, as if anyone touching him would perish.


    Boom!


    Countless dead spirits cover the entire cloud.


    The tower spirit of the town magic tower also noticed this, and used the power in the tower to eliminate the dead spirit.


    However, facing the genius doctor Hua who broke out with all his strength, for a while, he couldn''t help but feel the lifelessness.


    The two sides can only continue to stalemate.


    The illusion of the middle-aged fox demon was also restrained by death, unable to move anymore.


    The genius doctor ??Hua relied on his own strength to forcibly resist the entire Demon Suppression Tower.


    But it was only resisted.


    None of the two sides can do nothing, and it is completely deadlocked.


    Tu Yelin, who was still running, also seemed to feel something. He was stunned in vain and didn''t continue to escape. After recovering, his nose moved slightly, as if he wanted to find the position of Tu Xuexi.


    But there is lifelessness all around, and it is impossible to tell the position by the nose.


    In desperation, he can only stay where he is to avoid danger.


    On the other side, Tu Xuexi, who had just been thrown away, fell on the edge of the cloud and climbed up with difficulty.


    Like Tu Yelin, she can''t identify her position anymore.


    But she knew that the unreliable brother was resisting danger for them.


    "Why... why am I so afraid of the demon who once hurt us?"


    Tu Xuexi said with a trembling voice.


    She could smell the familiar smell.


    knows that it is the high-level figure of the fox clan who just chased them.


    The demon who had tortured them in every possible way.


    The demon who once poached their eyes.


    Faced with this demon, the fear in their hearts could not be suppressed at all.


    Tu Xuexi wanted to overcome this fear and fear, but in any case, she just couldn''t do it.


    "Can I really practice any more..."


    Tu Xuexi suddenly felt desperate about her situation.


    Losing their eyes, this is to make their talents useless.


    Now she doesn¡¯t even have courage, how can she practice?


    For Tu Xuexi, she now seems to have lost everything, nothing.


    In this case, how can she grow?


    Sure enough, Master was only afraid of her despair, so he chose to say that she could grow up, so as to comfort her...


    Tu Xuexi''s small face showed a look of despair.


    at this time.


    On the third floor of ??Town Demon Tower, above the clouds, a breeze was born out of thin air, very cleverly blowing away a part of the dead air, and then surrounded by Tu Xuexi.


    at the same time.


    Tu Xuexi''s face suddenly showed a dull look...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 339： Enlightened Tu Xuexi

    Chapter 339 The Enlightened Tu Xuexi


    Tianwu Mountain, Wudaozong, within the huge tower.


    The third layer, above the clouds.


    The breeze came slowly, blowing on Tu Xuexi at the edge corner.


    Tu Xuexi''s small face suddenly showed a dull look.


    As if he was hit by a sledgehammer in his mind, he was in a daze.


    Tu Xuexi''s thoughts slowly emerged.


    Creation? From scratch?


    In her heart, she vaguely felt that she had realized something, but she did not grasp anything.


    The words that Master once said to her all came to mind.


    ¡®What you can¡¯t see doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist. As long as you want it to exist, then it exists! ¡¯


    The master''s face appeared vaguely in her heart.


    From scratch...


    It is impossible to have any practice method in this book.


    Because everything is nothing.


    Only she said that the law will only appear when there are times.


    This is what really started out of nothing.


    Achieving the ultimate in this way, even Fajue needs to emerge from nothing!


    At the moment when Tu Xuexi fully understood, a hot sensation rose in her eyes.


    She couldn''t help covering her eyes.


    I wanted to say something.


    Suddenly paragraphs of words appeared deep in her heart.


    This seems to be born out of thin air...


    Is this true from scratch?


    Tu Xuexi was lost in thought, as if studying these words that appeared out of thin air.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    The genius doctor ??Hua tried his best to resist the power of the entire town magic tower.


    He kept urging his death heart and released a steady stream of death energy.


    In this town magic tower, his power seems to have been weakened, and he can''t go all out at all.


    can only exert half of its power at most.


    This makes him very big head, and he can barely form a stalemate with the Suppression Tower, unable to go any further.


    "Devil Town! These two are both disciples of my master. They are already unable to pass this level. What if I can help? Why are you so aggressive!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua had no choice but to communicate with this town magic tower.


    "You broke the rules first! If you can''t get through, you can retreat from the tower, you break the rules, this is wrong!"


    A voice came slowly.


    The words come out.


    The genius doctor ??Hua was taken aback for a moment, with a look of embarrassment on his face.


    It is indeed his fault to count this way.


    Speaking of this, the master can''t be the master for him either.


    When the genius doctor Hua was a little embarrassed.


    Behind him, a mysterious and mysterious aura suddenly appeared.


    The genius doctor ??Hua turned around and looked at it subconsciously.


    I saw Tu Xuexi standing in the corner of the edge and didn''t know when she took off into the air, her whole body shining with a faint silver light.


    The piece of cloth that originally covered Tu Xuexi¡¯s eyes is gone. Her eye sockets are covered with dazzling silver light, looking down below, like a **** looking at the world.


    "Brother."


    Tu Xuexi glanced around, and finally fell on the genius doctor Hua.


    This is the first time she has seen her the appearance of this brother.


    "Hmm...huh? Junior sister, you..."


    The genius doctor ??Hua was completely stunned.


    He stared at Tu Xuexi in midair blankly.


    This...


    Do you understand this?


    A wave of rise?


    This is too fast.


    And, what exactly happened?


    He just stalemate with the Summon Tower, is this a rise?


    The genius doctor ??Hua couldn''t even think of what happened.


    In the blink of an eye, this junior sister suddenly emerged.


    Is it possible that this is the legend, once you have achieved the Tao?


    "Brother, this is the first time that junior sister has seen you."


    Tu Xuexi looked at Doctor Hua with a warm smile on her face.


    "Junior Sister, what are you..."


    The genius doctor ??Hua still doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    He raised his head and stared at Tu Xuexi''s silver-covered eyes, not knowing why he felt a trace of fear.


    "I don''t know, it seems... I suddenly realized the master''s teaching?"


    Tu Xuexi looked at her hands, she could feel how strong her mysterious state was.


    "Do you understand this?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua was silent.


    Is that so enlightened?


    Why did he drink medicine every day when he wanted to ¡®enlighten the Tao¡¯ before, and finally he had to drink a wave of poison. After a lot of fancy, he could only succeed.


    It''s Tu Xuexi''s turn and it''s different. I don''t know what happened, and suddenly it seems like it''s on the hook?


    "Brother, I will chat with you later, my younger sister will solve this illusion first, and please take good care of my brother."


    Tu Xuexi turned her head to look at the illusion of the middle-aged fox demon, her original gentle temperament changed in vain, staring coldly at the illusion of the middle-aged fox demon.


    Even if it was just an illusion, she still felt extremely angry.


    This is the grievance accumulated in the past.


    When she is unable to resist, only fear arises.


    Now that she has the ability to resist, these accumulated grievances will naturally explode in a blowout manner.


    "You! Damn it!"


    Tu Xuexi looked at the illusion of the middle-aged fox demon and slowly raised her hand.


    With her hand raised.


    Ripples appeared in the surrounding space.


    Originally above the clouds, the clouded scenes were all broken and opened, replaced by waves of terrifying flames.


    The flame almost covered the entire cloud at the moment it appeared.


    In the flames, it is vaguely as if countless evil spirits are roaring and struggling, wanting to rush out and destroy the world.


    "From nothing! Everything is free! I think it should be, then it should be!"


    "In front of the avenue passed down by the master, you are nothing!"


    Tu Xuexi stared at the illusion of the middle-aged fox demon, speaking coldly, completely different from the timid appearance of the past.


    As her voice fell.


    The flame covering the entire space rushed towards the middle-aged fox demon illusion.


    In just a moment, the illusion of the middle-aged fox demon was consumed by the flames.


    The genius doctor Hua on the field was stunned.


    Looking at the flames around here blankly.


    He didn¡¯t understand how this was done.


    There is no trace at all for him to touch.


    "You...how did you do it, change my layout space, but I have no trace to be found..."


    A voice came from the void.


    Although the voice is not hot or cold, it seems that there is no emotion, but it is also completely audible, the kind of awkwardness in the voice.


    Obviously, the spirit of the town magic tower was also taken aback.


    is also the same as the genius doctor Hua, there is no reaction at all.


    I don¡¯t understand how Tu Xuexi did it...


    "Master, Junior Sister, how did you do it."


    The genius doctor ??Hua heard the voice of the spirit of the Suppressing Demon Tower, and then asked.


    "This is the way Master teaches, from scratch, whatever you want! Master really didn''t lie to me in the first place! The world you see with your heart as your eyes is really different."


    Tu Xuexi stepped in the air with her feet in the air, and her robe went without wind. She turned to look at the genius doctor Hua and whispered...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 340： On the correct way to break the tower

    Chapter 340 On the correct way to break into the tower


    Town Magic Tower, the fourth floor.


    In a dark space.


    The genius doctor ??Hua brought Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin to this level.


    They undoubtedly passed the third floor. After Tu Xuexi defeated the illusion from the front, it represented that they successfully passed the third floor.


    is only when entering the third floor.


    The genius doctor ??Hua''s face still revealed confusion.


    He has not slowed down until now.


    As for what made him too slow...it was naturally his seventh junior sister, Tu Xuexi.


    The genius doctor ??Hua tilted her head slightly, looking at the silver light covering her eyes, like a magical Tu Xuexi.


    He couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    This is too...


    Too exciting.


    How long has passed since then, I immediately enlightened.


    This talent is too strong.


    "Well, Junior Sister, what you are talking about is from scratch, then can you change the fourth layer of space?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua looked at his sister and couldn''t help asking.


    "Brother, of course."


    Tu Xuexi looked back at the genius doctor Hua and nodded naturally.


    She stretched out her hand and waved, silver lights flashed past.


    The next moment, the dark space trembles violently.


    White clouds emerged out of thin air, covering the entire dark space.


    In just an instant, the pitch-black space became like the space above the clouds on the third floor of a town magic tower.


    "This...Junior sister, how did you do it."


    The horror in the eyes of genius doctor ??hua can''t dissipate for a long time.


    "It''s very simple, I want it to exist, then it should have it, everything that does not exist, when I say it exists, then it exists."


    Tu Xuexi seemed to be talking about a very common thing.


    She looks completely different from before.


    After gaining some strength, her personality has undergone a tremendous change.


    At this moment, she has a sense of majesty.


    This sense of majesty seems to be something she was born with. It had been suppressed before, but now it has been released.


    "So... so strong?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua swallowed and spit.


    "Sister, how did you comprehend it?"


    Tu Yelin next to ?? asked very enviously.


    Of course he also knows, and his sister has understood the ¡®Great Way¡¯ taught by the Master and has become stronger.


    "This...brother, I don''t know this. I just realized it just now, somehow."


    Tu Xuexi was also confused about how she gained such power.


    "Junior Brother, Junior Sister Xue Xi is a person who has enlightened Dao in the same dynasty. This kind of enlightenment depends on fate. When the fate is reached, you will be able to realize it. Don''t be anxious. When your fate is reached, you will naturally be able to enlighten the Tao."


    The genius doctor ??Hua took a deep breath, took Tu Yelin''s hand, and said slowly.


    He was afraid that the younger brother could not think about it, and he would be in trouble if he messed up his mood.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "Brother, I know."


    Tu Yelin could only respond timidly.


    It''s just the kind of unwillingness on the small face that anyone can see.


    See this scene.


    The genius doctor ??Hua sighed quietly.


    How can you not see Tu Yelin''s mind?


    He thought for a while, still intending to persuade him again.


    "In short, don¡¯t worry, brother, no one is weak in Master¡¯s disciples. There are five brothers and sisters above us, all of whom are proud of heaven, and four of them are famous in the world!"


    "There are five senior brothers and sisters in front, and there are me and your sister, Ye Lin, and you will be a strong generation in the future. After you join the teacher, you have already got the ticket. Don''t think about it. too much."


    The genius doctor ??Hua spoke, patiently persuading him.


    "Hmm, brother, I really understand."


    Tu Yelin nodded quickly.


    "It''s okay if you understand, let''s continue to cross this level first, I have already crossed, so there is no need to continue to cross again."


    The genius doctor ??Hua waved his hand and said.


    Tu Xuexi heard the words and hurriedly stood in front of Tu Yelin, wanting to see what appeared on this layer.


    In her waiting.


    In front of the cloud that was changed by her, nothing appeared, everything seemed silent.


    This puzzled Tu Xuexi.


    She turned to look at the genius doctor Hua.


    found out that Doctor Hua was also puzzled, obviously also very puzzled.


    Just when the two are confused.


    A voice sounded from inside the tower.


    "That... please... give me back the control of the fourth floor in the tower..."


    Taling''s slightly awkward voice came over.


    The genius doctor ??Hua was stunned.


    Tu Xuexi was also stunned.


    Thousands of things are counted, but I didn¡¯t know that after this space was transformed by Tu Xuexi, it directly caused the tower spirit of the town magic tower to lose control.


    "This...Junior sister, you still have to break into this tower. Why don''t you return control to this tower spirit..."


    The genius doctor ??hua was silent for a moment, and said.


    "it is good."


    Tu Xuexi nodded, stretched out his hand and waved to restore the space in the tower to its original shape.


    Looking at this scene, Doctor Hua didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Before, when he and Su Xi came to the tower, it was a difficult time...


    But now it¡¯s the turn of this junior, who backhands directly grabs the control of Taling...


    Is this the correct way to break the tower?


    Is the most correct way to fight Taring?


    Sister Su Xisu, for example, can completely control Taling so that they can pass the level.


    As for him...


    Just hit Taling directly and it won¡¯t be over.


    The genius doctor ??Hua''s eyes flashed, as if he had realized something.


    "Brother, this tower is going to be tested again, then Ye Lin and I will pass by first."


    Tu Xuexi suddenly turned to look at the genius doctor Hua, and said.


    "Go ahead."


    The genius doctor ??Hua stood there, motionless, nodded, and then quietly watched Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin rush to the tower.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    On the other side, Yunzhou, Yintianjiang.


    Tantai Luo Xue came here, holding the Jie chessboard in her hand.


    "This is it, right."


    Tantai Luo Xue looked at Yintianjiang and muttered to herself.


    The reason why she came is because Jieqiban guided her.


    If she guessed correctly.


    The river below is where the missing things on her chessboard are located.


    "Listen to people around here, this is called... Yintianjiang?"


    "Yintianjiang Dragon Lord? Remember this Dragon Lord is the father of Ao Yu."


    Tantai Luo Xue remembered this, and silently retracted the chessboard on her hand.


    Originally, she wanted to set up a chessboard and turned the river over to find it again.


    Since ?? is Ao Yu¡¯s father, she will naturally not be so arrogant.


    "The disciple of No Dao Sect Tantai Luo Xue is here, please let Jun Long show up."


    Tantai Luo Xue spoke softly.


    Her voice was blessed, and it spread towards the Yintian River.


    After speaking.


    Tantai Luo Xue stood there quietly and waited.


    She believed that the Silver Sky River Dragon Lord would come by himself.


    Regardless of anything else, the words Disciple of Wudaozong alone are enough to make Yintianjiang Longjun appear.


    Not what Tantai Luo Xue expected.


    After a while.


    A dragon chant came from the Yintian River...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 341： What is Yintianjiang?

    Chapter 341 What is Yintianjiang?


    On the Silver Sky River.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise, and the rolling rivers rose into the sky.


    Along with the river rolling.


    A huge blue dragon surged out, and the loud dragon roar exploded violently.


    Ang! ! !


    Waves of dragon power erupted from the Yintian River.


    This Longwei is far from Ao Yunengbi.


    The two sides are not at the same level at all.


    Tantai Luoxue, who was standing on the bank of the Yintian River, didn''t move at all, so she stood there, flashing light all over her body, easily blocking the river.


    Tantai Luo Xue quietly looked at Yintianjiang rolling in front of him.


    Her pair of dark golden eyes are in the ancient well without waves, as if she had never been frightened by this tumbling river from beginning to end.


    "Wu Dao Sect disciple, that disciple who is good at chess, Tantai Luo Xue?"


    After flying out of the Yintian River, the Canglong quickly turned into a human form and fell in front of Tantai Luoxue.


    The human form that ?? changes into is exactly what Ao Ye looks like.


    "Yes, Long Jun, it''s right here!"


    Tantai Luo Xue nodded, and answered nonchalantly.


    "Dare to ask you, what can I do if you come to find me?"


    Longjun Ao Ye is still very polite, and respects Tantai Luoxue very much.


    After all, this is a disciple of Innocent Sect.


    With the reputation of Wudaozong in the Shenxing Continent now, just three words are enough to suppress a force that can''t breathe.


    On the other side, Tantai Luoxue didn''t hide it, and told her all about the incompleteness of the chessboard.


    When Ao Ye finished listening, she was silent for a while.


    Immediately took out two chess pots from his storage ring, one black and one white, floating in mid-air, showing the power of magic weapon level.


    "But these two things?"


    Long Jun Ao Ye asked aloud.


    "Yes, they are these two."


    Tantai Luo Xue looked at these two chess pots, and immediately felt the Jie chessboard shake.


    These two chess pots are obviously missing from the world chessboard.


    "These two things are originally your master''s things. Since you want them, then take them and return them to your master as I."


    Longjun Aoye immediately returned the two chess pots to Tantai Luoxue.


    This thing was originally what he was placed by the Wudao Sect Master, after being taken away from the chessboard, left in place to mock him.


    Well, in his opinion, this chess pot is what Wudao Sect Master used to mock him.


    Otherwise, with the strength of the Wudao Sect Master, if he snatched at that time, he would not be able to get these two chess pots.


    Sect Master Wudao left two chess pots, which only means one thing.


    told him that he had been placed together, and the Wudao Sect Sect Master had already taken the chess pot and left.


    "Thank you Longjun."


    Tantai Luo Xue also immediately took over the two chess pots.


    Two chess pots are in hand.


    Her world chessboard suddenly flew out.


    The two chess pots felt the breath of the chessboard, and they seemed to be alive in an instant.


    The breath of the two chess pots broke through to the level of Lingbao in an instant, flew to the top of the chessboard, and illusory chess pieces appeared on the chess pot.


    See this scene.


    Long Jun Ao Ye''s eyes widened.


    These two chess pots are Lingbao? ?


    Looking at it, it seemed to be a top-grade Lingbao.


    how can that be.


    He has owned these two chess pots for so long, and he has seen it carefully, but he hasn¡¯t found anything at all, just two magic weapons.


    Why did this become a Lingbao when he got into the hands of Luo Xue in Tantai?


    Long Jun Ao Ye Na called a distressed.


    If it were two spirit treasures, how could he give it to Tantai Luoxue so simple.


    He gave Tantai Luoxue two magic treasures, which really did not hurt him, but he felt distressed for the two spiritual treasures.


    Be aware that the spirit treasures in the Dragon Mansion are also very limited...


    Long Jun was distressed, but he did not dare to ask Tantai Luoxue to come back.


    Give this out, and come back.


    Even the name of the father of Wudaozong Dharma guardian beasts could not keep him.


    With this thought.


    Long Jun can only stare at Tantai Luoxue eagerly.


    Tantai Luoxue next to ?? watched the chessboard change, and did not take care of Longjun. She was feeling the information sent back to her by Jieqiboard.


    In the two chess pots, there are a total of 361 chess pieces, among which there are 181 black pieces and 180 pieces white.


    Among these three hundred and sixty-one chess pieces, the phantom of an ancient beast is sealed, and the chessboard can be placed to summon the phantom of the beast for battle.


    After knowing this information.


    Tantai Luo Xue was shocked at once.


    Unexpectedly, after getting the chess pot, Jieqipan could actually improve so much ability.


    Three hundred and sixty-one chess pieces that can summon the ghosts of the beasts.


    This will further deepen her control after placing the chessboard.


    Get this ability.


    Tantai Luo Xue''s confidence has also increased a lot.


    If she also sets foot in the Mahayana realm, then she is sure to be able to fight the big brother.


    will never be the same as before, just her aura will make her feel depressed.


    "Thank you Longjun, now that I have got it, I will leave first."


    Tantai Luo Xue put away the chessboard, arched his hands towards Longjun Ao Ye, and planned to leave.


    "Wait, wait, dare you to ask Master how good his body is these days, shouldn''t the **** in my family cause any trouble in Guizong?"


    Long Jun Ao Ye bowed his hand and asked, asking.


    "Of course my master is fine. As for Ao Yu...before I went down the mountain, he still had a pretty good life. Master favored him very much, and Lord Long can rest assured."


    "Okay, Lord Long, if there is nothing wrong, I will leave first. When I go down the mountain, the master gave me an order to establish a small sect. I have to complete this order."


    Tantai Luo Xue focused on getting away, too lazy to say something.


    "Wait, establish a small sect? Could it be that the Yin Yang Formation Sect and Taiyi Sword Sect frequently have masters going out recently because of this?"


    Longjun Ao Ye suddenly thought of it and asked.


    That in his heart is strange...


    What small sects should be established, and the two holy sites need to be mobilized?


    Recently, the two holy sites are mobilizing combat power. Of course he knows this, but he doesn''t dare to ask more about Wudaozong.


    There is someone here, so of course he has to ask more questions.


    "Well, it''s because of this."


    Tantai Luo Xue nodded and said.


    "Then dare to ask what small sect was established?"


    Ao Ye asked curiously.


    "Holy land, over there in Cangzhou."


    Tantai Luo Xue replied.


    "Holy land is a small sect??"


    Long Jun Ao Ye was silent.


    Sacred land is considered a small sect?


    What are the sects under the holy land?


    In other words, it''s not even a thing.


    "Count."


    "Okay, Long Jun, I''m leaving now, see you next time."


    Tantai Luo Xue nodded, no longer said anything, turned and turned into a stream of light, flying up into the sky.


    Long Jun Ao Ye was still standing there, not wanting to say anything.


    He is in self-doubt.


    Holy land is considered a small sect.


    Under the Holy Land, nothing can be counted as...


    Then what is this Yintianjiang?


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 342： The weird ninth floor

    Chapter 342 The strange ninth layer


    Dongzhou area.


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    Town Magic Tower.


    The ninth floor.


    When the genius doctor Hua walked in with Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin.


    The genius doctor ??Hua''s expression became solemn.


    The ninth floor, this is something that neither he nor Senior Sister Su Xisu can get past.


    They were beaten down on the ninth floor before.


    He has already passed the other levels of the Town Demon Tower, so he doesn''t need to do it again before, he only needs to accompany Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin.


    But now stepping into the ninth floor, it means that he also needs to break through, and can no longer continue to watch the show.


    "Junior sister, this ninth floor is a bit more difficult than the other eight, so you must not take it lightly."


    The genius doctor ??Hua spoke.


    "Well, brother, I know."


    Tu Xuexi nodded, and stood there calmly, eyes still filled with silver light, like a god.


    Hear this.


    The genius doctor ??Hua didn''t want to say anything, he turned his attention to Tu Yelin.


    Now among the three of them.


    Tu Yelin had no self-protection ability.


    He should be worried about Tu Yelin.


    Think of this.


    The genius doctor ??Hua squatted down, holding Tu Yelin''s hand.


    "Brother, it may be very dangerous later, you just stand here and don¡¯t go anywhere. This is the most fringe zone, backed by the gate, which is safer. Did you know?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua said very patiently.


    "Brother, I see."


    Tu Yelin nodded obediently.


    "Ok."


    The genius doctor ??Hua didn''t say any more, he said, putting one hand on Tu Yelin''s back.


    The next moment, I saw bursts of green light flickering everywhere in his body, runes looming on the surface of his skin, and a breath of vitality permeated.


    A green light gathered on the palm of the genius doctor ??Hua.


    I saw him put the green light on Tu Yelin''s back.


    With this pure light of life.


    The genius doctor ??Hua can also rest assured.


    In case, if you are not careful, the fluctuation of the battle will affect Tu Yelin.


    This light of life can also instantly recover Tu Yelin¡¯s injury, so there is no need to worry about Tu Yelin¡¯s accident.


    "Brother, here comes."


    Tu Xuexi on the other side seemed to feel something, suddenly raised her head and looked forward.


    The genius doctor Hua who was squatting down heard the words and quickly raised his head to look.


    The ninth floor of the Town Magic Tower is different from other levels. Most of the other levels have an exclusive space.


    But the ninth floor of the town magic tower is different.


    There is not much space on the ninth floor.


    is like being in a clearing.


    There are countless strange runes carved around the clearing.


    And now and now.


    In the open space ahead.


    Countless fluorescent lights appear out of thin air, and quickly gather together, as if to form something.


    "Junior sister, be careful."


    The genius doctor ??Hua whispered, and his figure moved quickly towards the clearing.


    He meant very simple, he wanted to pull the battlefield into the open area, so as not to really affect Tu Yelin.


    "Don''t worry, brother."


    Tu Xuexi''s figure moved, and it also moved, stepping into the air and entering the open space.


    After a conversation between the two, they said nothing more, staring straight into the distance.


    is in the ninth floor of the open space.


    Numerous fluorescence is converging.


    After ?? gathered for a while, a bead-shaped thing was formed.


    The moment the beads were formed, a burly figure appeared.


    This figure is domineering and imposing, but it also has a sense of age, like an absolute hegemon in ancient times.


    And that bead is one of the eyeballs of this figure.


    "Junior sister, be careful, the ninth layer of things is not simple, the beads will spawn an unknown figure, very powerful, if it is attacked, it will be very troublesome!"


    "and also¡­¡­"


    The genius doctor ??Hua wants to say something to Tu Xuexi.


    But he hasn''t waited for him to finish.


    The burly figure standing in the clearing began to move, and hit the genius doctor Hua with a punch.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of too much power or because of what, the burly figure punched, and the space was in chaos.


    Upon seeing the genius doctor ??Hua, his face changed drastically, and layers of lifelessness released before him, trying to block the punch of the burly figure.


    However, the psychiatrist Hua is also very experienced, knowing that these dead spirits can''t stop him, he just released the dead spirits, and the figure quickly swept away to other places to avoid the risk of being hit.


    Boom! ! !


    Unexpectedly, the Chinese genius doctor expected.


    The death breath he released was touched by the burly figure with a punch, all the death breath disappeared, nowhere to be found, it was very strange.


    The punch of the burly figure continued to fall.


    But the genius doctor Hua had fled a long time ago, and was not hit by the burly figure at all.


    "Brother, those lifeless..."


    Tu Xuexi couldn''t see it, she couldn''t help being stunned where the lifelessness had gone just now.


    "Junior Sister, this thing is very weird. Our attack will disappear suddenly. We can''t attack it at all, but it can attack us easily and it is difficult to entangle.


    The genius doctor ??Hua pulled away and said aloud.


    "Brother, I understand."


    Tu Xuexi nodded quickly, she raised her head to look at the burly figure ahead.


    found in vain that the burly figure seemed to have turned the target towards her.


    Sure enough, the burly figure rushed over at her in the next moment, still the punch.


    The silver light in Tu Xuexi''s eyes instantly burst into a more dazzling light.


    For a while, the light directly illuminates the entire ninth floor.


    "From nothing!!!"


    Tu Xuexi mobilized the resentment in her heart.


    In a single thought, the surrounding space changes greatly, and countless flames are born out of thin air.


    The burly figure blasted towards Tu Xuexi with a punch.


    The moment the fist hits the flame.


    The same as before, all the flames disappeared strangely, inexplicably, no traces were found at all.


    Tu Xuexi was stunned, but she didn''t expect this thing to be so weird.


    But she was still very fast, and she avoided the punch directly.


    The genius doctor ??Hua and Tu Xuexi started a continuous battle with this burly figure.


    The two kept avoiding.


    While avoiding, release the attack, trying to hit the burly figure.


    Without exception, when the attack was about to fall on the burly figure, the strangeness disappeared and there was no trace.


    The current situation couldn''t be more obvious.


    The burly figure cannot hit two people.


    The two can''t help but burly figures.


    So there was a stalemate.


    is on the other side.


    Tu Yelin, who stood quietly by the door, moved his fox ears from time to time, as if listening to the battle.


    With his keen sense of hearing, he can also understand that the battlefield is very anxious, as if no one can hold another.


    Tu Yelin was a little worried.


    I am anxious that I cannot do anything to help this brother and his sister.


    Just when he felt anxious.


    His eyes suddenly became hot.


    Immediately a burst of itching came over...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 343： Bai Ze also understands

    Chapter 343 Bai Ze also understands


    Tianwu Mountain, outside the Wudaozong Mountain Gate.


    Sitting on the boulder, Chu Yuan, who was still studying the golden light spots, felt a little flustered for no reason.


    He didn''t know where this flustered feeling came from.


    Logically speaking, he already has an invincible state, how could he be flustered.


    God has come, and he will be tough.


    How can I be flustered for no reason.


    Chu Yuan started to think, he raised his head by accident and glanced inside the mountain gate.


    Will...


    Could it be that his two precious disciples were in trouble?


    As soon as Chu Yuan came up with this idea, he immediately rejected it.


    Impossible!


    This is absolutely impossible!


    These two baby disciples, the system has all packed their tickets, they must be discarded, and there is absolutely no possibility of becoming talents.


    Maybe his panic is just a common phenomenon, his current real state is a mortal.


    Mortals occasionally flustered, is this normal?


    He must be thinking too much.


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and suppressed all his thoughts.


    Originally, Chu Yuan planned to go to the sect in person to see it in person, trying to feel at ease.


    It''s just that Chu Yuan hasn''t waited for Chu Yuan to leave.


    A rickety figure walked down on the ??mountain.


    is Bai Ze.


    Chu Yuan saw Bai Ze walking down, he couldn''t help but was stunned, and immediately a feeling of irritability rose in his heart.


    He knew what Bai Ze was here for without even thinking about it.


    must have come to ask him again, what to say and how to join in.


    Where did he know how to join the group and what group he was in.


    Every time he wants to ask Bai Ze.


    Bai Ze hesitated again, and refused to say that he was killed.


    caused Chu Yuan to have a terrible headache.


    These are not the main points.


    The most terrifying thing is that Bai Ze actually came to ask every day.


    almost didn''t make Chu Yuan vomit.


    Bai Ze walked down.


    asked the question exactly as expected.


    "Friend Chu Dao, how to join in?"


    Bai Ze said this sentence that made Chu Yuan puzzled.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan almost didn''t blow up her hair.


    Income in...


    You are a hammer guy.


    Ask what you want to join, but you don¡¯t say.


    Are you in a state of refining energy, grinding a hammer?


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and looked at Bai Ze.


    "Do you really want to join in?"


    Chu Yuan said slowly.


    He doesn''t want to be annoyed, so he can only flicker a few words casually, and give this stuff to him.


    "Yes!! Fellow Daoist Chu, are you finally willing to tell me?"


    Bai Ze''s eyes lit up, and his voice became a bit louder.


    "Finally, it depends on your sincerity, I will tell you, as long as... as long as you have enough merit, you can join the group!"


    Chu Yuan opened his mouth and came.


    Don¡¯t ask him what the merit is, if he asks, he doesn¡¯t know, he is nonsense.


    Chu Yuan was talking nonsense.


    Bai Ze can take it seriously.


    I saw Bai Ze standing sluggishly on the spot, muttering to himself.


    "If you have enough merit, can you join the group?"


    "Bonit? That''s how it is!"


    Bai Ze showed a look of ¡®I understand¡¯.


    Merit to join!


    In order to survive in the new era, the existence of the old era needs to obtain the merits of the new era as a ticket.


    At the same time, if he is recognized in the new era, he will also be blessed with the power of the world in the new era.


    Bai Ze thinks of Chu Yuan again.


    has been teaching followers, not long ago, suddenly received the blessing of this world.


    Cultists! Merit!


    Bai Ze seemed to understand something.


    Could it be that as long as the students who teach can become talents and make contributions to the mainland, they can gain merit?


    "Understood! Understood! I understand, Fellow Daoist Chu! Thank you, Daoist Chu! I''m leaving first! I may have to go down the mountain later to do something. If you have something to do, you can come to me! "


    Bai Ze''s eyes lit up, and he saluted Chu Yuan deeply.


    finished.


    He turned around and walked inside the mountain gate.


    Chu Yuan just watched Bai Ze leave, and was stunned.


    understood? ?


    Do you understand a hammer? ?


    Chu Yuan was a little confused, so he just said something nonsense, understand?


    This guy is crazy.


    "Unexplainable."


    Chu Yuan murmured, and continued to sit cross-legged on the stone.


    was interrupted by Bai Ze.


    His flustered feeling disappeared, and naturally he didn''t bother to go up the mountain to see the situation of the two precious disciples.


    There is a system package ticket.


    It¡¯s definitely okay.


    Chu Yuan believes in the system very much, so he has no plans to go up the mountain.


    ...


    at the same time.


    In the Wudao Sect, the ninth floor of the Suppression Tower.


    The genius doctor ??Hua and Tu Xuexi were at war with the burly figure.


    The two sides played enthusiastically, but they couldn''t tell the outcome anyway, and they just froze.


    At this moment, neither the genius doctor Hua nor Tu Xuexi noticed that the strange Tu Yelin occurred at the ninth floor portal.


    Tu Yelin only felt itching and burning sensation in his eyes.


    This itching and burning sensation continue to increase with the passage of time.


    Even so heavy that Tu Yelin was a little unable to hold it, as if he was going to cover it.


    Just when Tu Yelin was about to be unable to hold it.


    His mind suddenly shook.


    He was in a daze.


    The next moment, a piece of rune suddenly reached his heart.


    Tu Yelin was taken aback. He didn''t understand what these runes were, but he could vaguely feel it. It came from his eyes.


    What made Tu Yelin stunned was because he didn''t know the use of these runes.


    Tu Yelin wanted to take a closer look at what exactly this rune was.


    Suddenly, a breeze emerged out of thin air.


    The breeze blows by.


    The cloth covering Tu Yelin''s eyes was blown away.


    At the moment that piece of cloth disappeared.


    A suction force centered on Tu Yelin''s eyes, spreading towards the surroundings, as if he wanted to **** something.


    When the vision on Tu Yelin''s side suddenly occurred.


    The battle in the clearing also stopped.


    The burly figure that was still attacking suddenly stood in place.


    Upon seeing this, the genius doctor ??Hua and Tu Xuexi also stopped.


    The two looked at each other, then turned their gazes to Tu Yelin''s side, wondering what happened.


    The ninth floor portal is over there.


    In the eyes of Tu Yelin, a terrifying suction exploded.


    After the burly figure stood in a stalemate for a while, it suddenly dispersed into countless fluorescent particles, leaving only the central bead floating in the air.


    The suction in Tu Yelin¡¯s eye sockets seemed like he wanted to **** beads into his eye sockets.


    Only after a stalemate.


    The bead was quickly pulled by the suction force and merged into Tu Yelin''s eyes.


    After the beads melted into Tu Yelin''s eyes, he slammed his eyes and fell to his knees, his face showing a hideous color, as if he was suffering from great pain.


    "Junior Brother, are you okay!"


    "younger brother!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua and Tu Xuexi both reacted.


    quickly walked towards Tu Yelin.


    The genius doctor Zhonghua also quickly released the life force and integrated it into Tu Yelin''s body, for fear of Tu Yelin''s accident.


    But his life force hasn''t touched Tu Yelin yet.


    Just got close to Tu Yelin ten meters away, and then the weirdness disappeared...


    Ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 344： Maybe I cant beat you, but I can log out of my account

    Chapter 344 Maybe I can¡¯t beat you, but I can log out of my account


    The ninth floor of the town magic tower.


    Watching the life force disappear.


    The genius doctor ??Hua was taken aback suddenly, stopped, and incidentally pulled Tu Xuexi to a stop.


    "Junior Sister, wait! Junior Brother Ye Lin is not right."


    The genius doctor ??Hua frowned and said in a low voice.


    "This...what''s wrong with Ye Lin? Why is it similar to the figure''s technique just now?"


    Tu Xuexi was also puzzled and a little anxious.


    She also saw it naturally. The moment the life force was near her brother, the strangeness disappeared.


    It was like a burly figure who had just fought with them.


    The two methods are almost the same.


    "Look first, it seems that Junior Brother was in a situation just now, destroying the burly figure and sucking away the beads. This is not necessarily a bad thing. Let''s wait!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua took a deep breath, calmed down quickly, and spoke.


    "Yes, brother."


    Tu Xuexi nodded in response, but there was still concern in her expression.


    The genius doctor ??Hua and Tu Xuexi stopped going forward, stopped there, watching the movement of Tu Yelin.


    Both of them are more or less worried.


    What they worry about is naturally the situation of Tu Yelin.


    However, no matter how worried they were, they did not rush forward, but stood quietly in the distance, watching Tu Yelin.


    In their sight.


    Tu Yelin knelt on both knees and covered his eyes, seeming to be very painful.


    But Tu Yelin''s endurance was extremely strong, and he didn''t scream, but his face became savage.


    After a long time has passed.


    Tu Yelin''s face eased.


    After his face eased.


    He was surrounded by a breeze around him, as if congratulating him.


    Tu Yelin also slowly got up from the ground, covering his eyes and releasing his hands.


    The next moment, Tu Yelin raised his head.


    A dazzling light flickered past.


    The genius Doctor Dehua and Tu Xuexi could not help but close their eyes slightly.


    When they opened their eyes again, they looked at Tu Yelin, and their pupils shrank.


    I saw Tu Yelin standing there, surrounded by the breeze, and those eyes became extremely strange.


    The left eye is pitch black, and nothing can be seen. At first glance, it makes people sink, as if the soul will be inhaled.


    The right eye looks like nothingness, unable to describe its shape, but it makes people feel that once they touch this eye, they will be swallowed by nothingness.


    "From there to not..."


    "Follow my mind, I think it shouldn''t exist, then it doesn''t exist..."


    Tu Yelin whispered.


    There is enlightenment in his eyes.


    So that''s it...


    He got it!


    This is the true meaning of what the master said.


    "I said, it shouldn''t exist!"


    Tu Yelin suddenly raised his head, cast his gaze on the huge tower under his feet, and slowly spoke.


    He just said what he said.


    An invisible force centered on him and quickly diffused toward this huge tower.


    Taling: "?"


    What do you mean.


    The first two people who came in are okay, not so strange.


    Among the last two people here, one is stranger than the other?


    One who grabs control of it at every turn, and the other is more ruthless, at every turn, the tower does not exist.


    Be yourself.


    Feel this invisible force infiltrating.


    Taling could not sit still.


    I am afraid that the Demon Suppression Tower will be destroyed, so it will disappear.


    "You...this level is considered to be passed by you. You don''t need to do anything. The highest level of the Suppression Tower is the ninth floor. You have already passed the Suppression Tower, and you can leave directly.


    Taling¡¯s voice came from the void, trying to persuade the three to leave.


    Hear this.


    The genius doctor ??Hua and Tu Xuexi were obviously taken aback.


    Then they understood.


    They have passed this level.


    Just as they were about to say something, they suddenly felt waves of invisible fluctuations coming from under Tu Yelin''s feet, covering all directions.


    "Ye Lin''s situation seems a bit wrong, and his consciousness is not clear. He seems to want to destroy the tower."


    "Stop him!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua saw Tu Yelin''s motives and was frightened.


    If the entire tower is destroyed, it is estimated that the Discipline Hall will not be guaranteed.


    When the time comes, the respected master asks the crime, he is definitely carrying the big pot.


    Think of this.


    Where did the genius doctor ??Hua dare to have reservations, layers of dead energy continued to cover Tu Yelin, trying to stop Tu Yelin.


    "Brother, wait, just let me come."


    Tu Xuexi hurriedly stopped the genius doctor Hua, and came to the dead body, the silver light all over her body flickered, and countless flames were born out of thin air, colliding with the dead gas.


    Zizi...


    The flame and the deadly encounter.


    White smoke kept coming out.


    sizzling sounded endlessly.


    Seeing this scene, the genius doctor Hua quickly stopped his life, lest he hurt Tu Xuexi by mistake.


    On the other side, Tu Xuexi watched Doctor Hua take away his life, and then he was relieved, facing the doctor Hua, nodded in greeting.


    Then, she looked at Tu Yelin whose image had changed drastically.


    "Ye Lin! I''m not awake yet! If this tower is broken, aren''t you afraid of being blamed by the master?!"


    Tu Xuexi yelled at Tu Yelin very rarely.


    was scolded by this sound.


    Tu Yelin, who was still exuding a steady stream of fluctuations, was in a daze, as if he had just come back to his senses.


    "Sister, sister."


    Tu Yelin was stunned for a moment, and suddenly lowered his head and glanced.


    Looking at it this time, he suddenly noticed the continuous release of fluctuations in his body.


    This scared him to quickly disperse the fluctuations.


    He has just ¡®understood¡¯ everything the master said, and his mind is obsessed with what the master said before and what he has obtained.


    All things done are done inadvertently.


    "How are you doing?"


    Tu Xuexi stepped on the void lightly with both feet, walked slowly to the side of Tu Yelin, and asked aloud.


    "It''s okay, sister, I understand! I understand what Master said! And that bead, all of this must be done by Master..."


    Tu Yelin spoke very excitedly.


    While he was talking, he was still talking about the effect of the eyeball he got.


    According to what Tu Yelin said, that eyeball was the eyeball of a strong man in ancient times. That strong man was good at the way of space and tempered his own eyes into treasures.


    Get this eyeball, and his own eyes are talents. Even if he loses his eyes, he only loses his talent for a short time. Now that he has a treasure eyeball, his talent is immediately inspired again.


    Under the fusion of the two, plus the words left by the master he''understands''.


    Suddenly Tu Yelin stood up completely.


    With this eyeball, coupled with his own talent, Tu Yelin controls the truth of ¡®from existence to nothing¡¯.


    That is to exile everything into nothingness, and let the other party change from being to nothing!


    In other words, that is, I may not be able to beat you, but I can log out of your account directly...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 345： do not be arrogant!

    Chapter 345 Don''t be proud!


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    Near the Hall of Commandments.


    Bai Ze is walking on this road.


    He was conceiving, what should he do to build a prosperous sect.


    There is also thinking about how to find more talented disciples, so as to teach outstanding disciples.


    Use these techniques to gain merit.


    Well, according to Taoist Chu.


    As long as the merits are enough, you can successfully ¡®join¡¯.


    He will also be blessed by Heaven and Earth!


    But, come back.


    Where can I go to find a disciple with exceptional talent?


    Disciples like Ye Luo, Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, and Tantai Luoxue, he really didn¡¯t know where to look.


    Because such a disciple is really good.


    Excellent enough to make him nod in recognition.


    Bai Ze is confused about how to find a talented disciple.


    He really didn¡¯t know how to find it.


    There is no such method.


    Or...


    Go ask Fellow Chu Daoist?


    just forget it.


    Looking at how impatient friend Chu Daoist was, he was going to rashly to ask for advice, but he would be evil to Daoist Chu.


    It''s better to ask the disciples of fellow Taoist Chu, maybe he can know something.


    Bai Ze thought of this, and was planning to find those disciples.


    Co is just then.


    A familiar wave came from the direction of the Discipline Hall.


    Bai Ze suddenly raised his head and looked at the Discipline Hall, his pupils shrinking slightly.


    He clearly felt a familiar breath from the commandment hall.


    He had felt this breath when he had erected the huge tower in Chuyuan before.


    At the time, he did not feel so careful.


    just feels familiar.


    But now he feels deeper.


    This breath came from someone who existed at the same time as him.


    He didn''t know who this breath came from.


    But he can be sure that this is the aura that existed at the same time as him.


    "Is this a deposit from a disciple of Fellow Daoist Chu who got this breath?"


    "As expected, he is a disciple of Fellow Taoist Chu."


    Bai Ze has a deep envy in his eyes.


    He knows now that the disciples can accumulate the merits of the new era, and he also wants such a talented disciple.


    Unfortunately, he doesn''t have the ability of fellow Chu Daoist to choose one by one and teach one by one to become a talent.


    That''s it, no matter how much he thinks about it, he can only envy it.


    He does not have this ability.


    I can only ask the disciples of Friends of the Taoist Chu, and listen to it. Maybe you can get any useful clues.


    Bai Ze thought about it, no longer thought about it, and walked in the direction of the precept hall.


    ¡­¡­


    The entrance to the Hall of Commandments.


    The genius doctor ??Hua walked out with two fox demon Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin.


    He looked at the two fox monsters beside him, in a daze.


    It is really these two fox monsters, their appearance is too strange.


    Tu Xuexi''s eyes were covered by silver light, and her feet were high in the air, like an inviolable god.


    Tu Yelin glanced at pitch black and at nothingness, surrounded by breeze, strange and mysterious, unable to see through.


    "Junior Sister, Junior Brother, can you converge in this state? This state is too...too mad."


    The genius doctor ??Hua said helplessly.


    It''s not that he is talking nonsense.


    These two junior sisters and junior brothers can understand this form when you say they are fighting, but if you use this form to show others, it might not be too ostentatious.


    "Status? Oh, brother, my status can be changed."


    "Me too, brother."


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin were taken aback for a moment, and then both answered.


    Their voice fell and they moved.


    The two figures moved, and the lights all over their bodies flickered.


    The next moment, all the visions on the two of them disappeared, and their eyes became hollow again, without eyeballs.


    The two of them also picked up a piece of cloth and blindfolded them very well.


    "Brother, this should be better, right?"


    Tu Xuexi looked at the genius doctor Hua and said with a smile.


    Although she covered her eyes with a cloth, she still could see the outside world.


    Well, she listened to Master¡¯s words and called Xinyan.


    With a mindful eye, she can see everything naturally.


    "It won''t be much better this way."


    The genius doctor ??Hua nodded and spoke.


    But he looked up at Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin, still feeling a little different.


    Although on the surface it has returned to the same state as before, it can still be seen in fact.


    These two fox demons are different from the past.


    That is a change in mentality, which affects appearance.


    Tu Xuexi added a kind of noble air to her body, and the past timidity disappeared.


    Tu Yelin still has some timid meaning on his body, but it is more of a mysterious and strange feeling.


    "Brother, I wonder if we can take us to see the respected Master, we want to thank the respected Master for his kindness."


    Tu Xuexi whispered and said softly.


    "Brother, I want to go too."


    Tu Yelin also followed.


    "You all want to thank Master?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise.


    "Ok!"


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin nodded heavily.


    "It¡¯s not necessary. I went to the Falun Gong hall in the sect and read the books of deeds left by our senior brothers and sisters. From it, we can learn that Master does not like us to be proud."


    "So don''t have any achievements, just go to Master, Master will feel that you are swollen and show off. If you really want to thank Master, then practice hard."


    Hua genius doctor said old-fashioned.


    It''s just matching with his slightly young and pale cheeks, it really doesn''t match well.


    Hear this.


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin were stunned for a while before they came back to their senses.


    "Brother, this is...Which senior brother said this? Please tell us, brother, and we should also remember the kindness of that senior brother."


    Tu Xuexi arched her hand towards the genius doctor Hua and said.


    "Which senior brother? The second senior brother said, the second senior brother is named Zhang Han, is a powerful existence who is good at formations, and is even more famous in the world."


    The genius doctor ??Hua talked eloquently, speaking for the two juniors and younger brothers.


    As he talked, he also showed a fanatical color.


    Obviously, he is a fan of Zhang Han!


    "Zhang Han..."


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin listened to the name and muttered to themselves, as if they were remembering the name in their hearts.


    After a while.


    Tu Xuexi suddenly seemed to think of something, raised her head, just about to ask something.


    I haven''t waited for Tu Xuexi to speak.


    A voice came slowly.


    "Three, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m free? I have a few questions I want to ask you."


    The voice came.


    instantly attracted the attention of the three genius doctor Hua.


    The three of them quickly turned their heads and looked into the distance.


    I saw a rickety figure slowly approaching.


    This crooked figure is Bai Ze.


    "Senior."


    The genius doctor ??Hua spoke repeatedly.


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin don¡¯t know who Bai Ze is.


    The genius doctor ??Hua knows that this person exists...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 346： Its a coincidence

    Chapter 346


    The entrance to the Hall of Commandments.


    The genius doctor ??Hua brought Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin to meet with Bai Ze.


    "Senior."


    The genius doctor ??Hua made a prompt decision and saluted Bai Ze.


    "Senior."


    Although Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin are a little unclear, they can also know the actions of the genius doctor Hua that the person in front of them may be very difficult.


    They naturally wouldn¡¯t say much.


    Instead, he chose to salute with the doctor Hua.


    "Well, three people, I have a puzzling question that I want to ask you. I wonder if you can answer it?"


    Bai Ze smiled.


    "If you have any questions, seniors can ask, if juniors know, they will definitely answer them."


    The genius doctor ??Hua will do the etiquette, and said with a smile.


    "This is not a special question, that is, I want to ask about how you worshiped Sect Master Chu as your teacher. What I want to ask is the process of your apprenticeship to Sect Master Chu."


    Bai Ze asked slowly and asked.


    Hear this.


    The genius doctor ??Hua was taken aback for a moment, and then he didn''t think much about it, and roughly said everything about the meeting with the master when he was in the Medical Valley.


    Bai Ze finished listening quietly.


    did not speak any more, but silently cast his eyes on Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin, wanting to hear the stories of these two.


    He can also see that Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin are also extremely talented monsters.


    One of them was able to obtain the recognition of the remnants that existed at the same time as him, which shows the power of his talent.


    Facing Bai Ze''s gaze.


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin seemed to understand something, and they all spoke up, telling the story of their encounter with the master.


    Bai Ze listened to everything, and couldn''t help but fall into contemplation.


    According to what these three people said.


    It''s entirely because Daoist Chu''s own vision is too strong.


    Finding these disciples directly has nothing to do with them.


    If you say vision...


    Then he is not very good.


    Bai Ze frowned.


    He couldn''t get any news from Chu Yuan at all.


    That seems to be impossible.


    You can only rely on yourself.


    Bai Ze sighed deeply.


    "Well, well, thank you three."


    Although he didn''t get any useful news, Bai Ze thanked him politely.


    "Senior is polite."


    Hua genius doctor said repeatedly.


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin saw it behind them, and they quickly followed suit to thank them.


    "Okay, you should have nothing else to do? If not, then I will go first."


    Bai Ze said with a smile.


    "it''s okay no problem."


    The genius doctor ??Hua said politely.


    Bai Ze didn''t say anything more when he heard the words. He glanced at Tu Yelin meaningfully, and said nothing more.


    He nodded at the three of them, turned and left.


    The genius doctor ??Hua watched Bai Ze leave.


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin also stood behind the genius doctor Hua obediently, and said nothing.


    Until Bai Ze leaves.


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin asked.


    "Brother, who just... who is the senior?"


    "Yes, brother, was that senior just now a certain power of our Innocent Sect?"


    The two fox monsters asked very curiously.


    "Well, according to the book left by several senior brothers and sisters, yes, we are from the Innocent Sect, a mysterious and powerful existence, but I haven''t seen it with my own eyes. Everything is listened to by the brothers and sisters. Said."


    The genius doctor ??Hua glanced at the two fox demons, nodded and said.


    "Brother and sister...Brother, can you tell us the stories of our senior brothers and sisters?"


    Tu Xuexi spoke suddenly and asked very curiously.


    The words come out.


    The genius doctor ??Hua raised his brows, and immediately his expression became excited. It seemed that he was very happy to let him talk about this.


    "This is a long story. First of all, we have to rank. Senior Sister Su Xisu is the fifth, and I am the sixth. You are seventh, Sister Xuexi, and the eighth, Ye Lin. Above, there are three senior brothers and one senior sister."


    "First of all, let me talk about the big brother. When talking about the big brother, then you must mention the sword of the big brother. The sword of the big brother is unprecedented. Tianjiao became the number one in the Wanzong Competition..."


    "The second is the second brother Zhang Han, brother Zhang, brother Zhang is outstanding, his formation is like..."


    "The third is the fourth elder sister Tantai Luoxue. Speaking of Tantai Luoxue, then you have to say..."


    "Fourth is the third senior brother Su Qianyuan, who is unparalleled in flesh, um, no more."


    Hua''s genius doctor talks eloquently.


    When talking about his senior brothers and sisters, they all have flames in their eyes, like a star-chaser.


    Next to ??, Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin listened quietly to what the genius doctor Hua said.


    After they finished listening, they couldn''t help showing their surprise.


    They have been tortured all the time, and they have no chance to inquire about outside affairs. Naturally, they don¡¯t know the prestige of these brothers and sisters.


    It is normal to be surprised to hear it at this moment.


    However, Tu Xuexi felt strange as she listened.


    Why do so many people introduce others, so few people introduce Su Qianyuan, the third senior brother?


    "That... brother, oh, brother six, why do you, you introduce brother three, so little? You introduce so many other brothers and sisters?"


    Tu Xuexi didn''t mean that she didn''t know, but chose to ask directly.


    "This, I can''t do anything about it. The three senior brothers left in the book have almost this meaning. The flesh is unparalleled, and four words are enough to summarize."


    The genius doctor ??Hua said helplessly.


    "The sixth brother, can you show us this book?"


    Tu Xuexi asked curiously.


    Before they could not see with their eyes, they could not see the world, even if they knew there were books, they could not see.


    is different now.


    They can see things with their hearts and eyes, of course they want to read this kind of book.


    "This book is not with me. In the Hall of Faith, our sect still has a deep heritage. If you want to go, you can go directly."


    Hua explained.


    "Then brother might take us to this temple of spreading the law?"


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin both turned their eyes to the genius doctor Hua.


    "Yes, let''s go."


    The genius doctor ??Hua couldn''t refuse this request, nodded, and walked in the direction of the Dharma Hall.


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin hurriedly followed behind the genius doctor Hua.


    The three of them headed towards the Dharma Palace.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Beyond the Wudaozong Mountain Gate.


    Chu Yuan felt the flustered feeling somehow.


    This makes him very confused.


    There is a system package ticket, it is impossible for the two disciples to have a problem.


    It''s impossible, but because he flicked, he could not change his fate forcibly.


    This doesn''t make sense, it doesn''t make sense.


    However, Chu Yuan still intends to go up the mountain to see the situation.


    is a coincidence, unfortunately.


    Bai Ze came down at this critical moment again, and it happened to stop Chu Yuan, wanting to say something to Chu Yuan...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    There is still a chapter later, I was busy a bit late today, and there is another one in the second, but it will be later!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 347： Bai Ze down the mountain

    Chapter 347 Bai Ze goes down the mountain


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    Beyond the mountain gate.


    Chu Yuan looked at Bai Ze who stopped in front of him again.


    Subconsciously eliminated the idea of ??going up the mountain.


    "Friend Bai Daoist, what do you want to do?!"


    Chu Yuan said impatiently.


    "Friend Chu, I plan to go down the mountain, and I want to ask you something before I leave."


    Bai Ze still smiled and said.


    "Down the mountain? What are you going to do down the mountain?"


    Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "Go down the mountain to do something, Fellow Taoist Chu, I want to ask you one thing, which is...similar to the disciples you newly recruited. Do you think there are many such disciples?"


    Bai Ze thought for a while, then slowly asked.


    He stared at Chu Yuan closely.


    I want to hear what Chu Yuan said.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan beside ?? was stunned.


    He didn''t expect that Bai Ze would actually ask this.


    What are his new disciples?


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin?


    Are there many disciples of this kind?


    Isn¡¯t this nonsense?


    He searched for a long time before he found such two disciples who were judged to be abolished by the system. He actually asked him if there were many disciples like this.


    Chu Yuan rolled his eyes.


    "Definitely not many, it''s rare in the world, okay."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said like this.


    "That''s right, that''s right, such a disciple should indeed be rare in the world."


    Bai Ze listened, stunned for a moment, and then said with a bitter smile.


    In his opinion, such talented disciples should indeed be rare in the world.


    After all, this is a new era, not an old era.


    It is already a miracle to be able to appear such talented disciples. If there are more such disciples, it would be really strange.


    "That''s not it. Finding these two disciples has lost a lot of strength in this seat. Isn''t that rare in the world?"


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    "Friend Chu Daoist is right, so I will understand. If there is nothing else, then I will stop nagging Daoist Chu, I will go down the mountain first."


    Bai Ze said with a wry smile.


    also didn''t intend to say anything more.


    Looking for a disciple, he can only do it himself.


    "Since you are going down the mountain, then I will not stop it. If after going down the mountain and encounter an enemy that cannot be contended, you can come up the mountain to find me, and I will help you. Do you understand?


    Chu Yuanyun spoke lightly.


    As soon as ?? spoke, she wanted to shelter Bai Ze.


    In his opinion, this Bai Ze is just a state of refining energy.


    In today''s world of immortality, that is the lowest level.


    It''s easy to be bullied when you go out.


    This Bai Ze was also a person from their Wudao Sect. If he was bullied, it would be normal for him to help out.


    "it is good."


    Bai Ze did not refute anything, but smiled and nodded.


    Immediately, he got up and walked down the mountain.


    Chu Yuan stood there quietly, watching Bai Ze leave.


    "Why did I want to go just now?"


    Chu Yuan lowered his head and began to think.


    After a while, he suddenly remembered.


    He wants to see those two disciples.


    But if you think about it now, forget it.


    Go up, the invincibility status will be closed.


    It¡¯s not good to become a mortal then


    The kind of mortal feeling is uncomfortable.


    That''s it.


    It¡¯s better to continue sitting here.


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, dismissed the thought, and chose to continue sitting cross-legged.


    Anyway, there is a system package ticket, and the disciple must be abandoned.


    He doesn¡¯t need to worry about anything.


    He still believes in the system.


    The sentence that is systematic must be discarded. He felt that even if the four backstab disciples, Ye Luo, Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, and Tantai Luoxue were all found, he would not fail.


    Chu Yuan has unparalleled confidence in this.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    Cangzhou, where the Gutianfeng Fifty-Four Mountains.


    Here is the most prosperous place in Cangzhou.


    is also the place where Tantai Luoxue will build the Holy Land.


    At this moment.


    On the highest peak of the Fifty-four Mountains.


    Tantai Luo Xue dressed in Tsing Yi, stood quietly on the top of the mountain, letting the violent wind roar, blowing her hair wildly, she was unmoved.


    In her eyes, there was only one person.


    Then step on the flying sword, hanging above the sky, like a leaf of a peerless sword fairy.


    "Junior sister, you have to prepare first. When there is a reaction from Guzhou, you will declare along with it and establish a holy land, you know?"


    Ye Luo was also looking at Tantai Luoxue and exhorted.


    With the power of the two sacred places, they easily wiped out Cangzhou and Guzhou, and began to gather their luck to establish a sacred place.


    Now is the critical moment for the establishment of the Holy Land.


    According to their plan, Zhang Han was asked to help Su Qianyuan build a holy place, while Ye Luo helped Tantai Luoxue build a holy place.


    And the appointment is complete, both sides are ready, as long as one state begins to be established, all the luck will be gathered together to form a holy land, and the other party will also begin.


    Both parties start at the same time, which is also helpful for the luck of the two states.


    "Big brother, I see."


    Tantai Luo Xue nodded slightly and said.


    "Well, just know it. In addition, Junior Sister, your practice should also speed up a bit. The distance between you and me is getting farther and farther."


    Ye Luo put his hands on his back, stepped on the flying sword, smiled faintly, and said.


    "No, although the younger sister may not be the opponent of the older brother, but the distance from the older brother is definitely not getting farther and farther!"


    Tantai Luo Xue did not feel that the distance between her and Ye Luo was getting farther and farther.


    She got two chess pots to make up for the world chess board.


    Really want to discuss combat power, she thinks she must be close to the big brother.


    "Sister, don¡¯t you believe me?"


    Ye Luo said with a smile.


    "Do not believe!"


    Tantai Luo Xue decisively shook his head.


    "Then how about we discuss it?"


    Ye Luo said with a faint smile.


    "it is good!"


    Tantai Luo Xue nodded, his eyes also lit up for war.


    She stretched out her hand, and the chess board appeared in her hand.


    Unlike the past, two chess pots appeared on the chessboard at this moment.


    Just when Tantai Luoxue wanted to do it directly.


    Ye Luo stopped it.


    "Junior sister, this is the place where you want to build a holy place. Don¡¯t compete here. If you break this place, it¡¯s not good."


    "Fight with me."


    Ye Luo carried one hand on his back, and with the other hand moved towards Tantai Luo Xue.


    The next moment, the sole of his foot moved, turning into a sword light and flying up towards the sky.


    Tantai Luo Xue heard the words, and did not hesitate, holding the chessboard in his hand, walking in the air, chasing Ye Luo.


    The two of them swiftly came to the sky above the sky.


    After arrival.


    Tantai Luo Xue did not hesitate at all, and directly threw the Jie Chess board out.


    Suddenly, dense golden horizontal roads spread across the entire sky, and a huge chess board was instantly erected.


    The inside of the chessboard isolates the world from the outside and becomes a party of its own.


    Tantai Luo Xue set up on the chessboard, did not dare to slack off, and went all out.


    Two chess pots appeared around her, one black and one white, constantly surrounding her.


    She decisively grabbed a lot of chess pieces and threw them to Ye Luo...


    Ask for a monthly pass! ! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 348： Difficult

    Chapter 348


    Cangzhou.


    Above the sky.


    A chessboard covers a radius of tens of millions of miles.


    Inside the chessboard, golden textures criss-cross, black and white chess pieces descend from the sky and land on the chessboard.


    When the chess piece fell, a strange beast phantom condensed.


    Each alien beast is hundreds of feet huge, standing on the chessboard, it is extremely exaggerated.


    Houhouhouhou...


    These strange beasts are roaring in one direction.


    In that direction, a figure stepped on the flying sword, standing there lightly.


    This figure is Ye Luo.


    At this moment.


    Ye Luo raised his head to look at the phantoms of strange beasts in all directions, feeling the terrifying power contained in each phantom of strange beasts, he couldn''t help but shook his head and smiled.


    He could see that Junior Sister was really doing her best.


    didn''t even mean to keep his hands at all.


    And it seems that because of the fear of his heart-cutting sword, his body is also hidden.


    "Junior sister, sister, you are indeed a lot stronger..."


    "But, you underestimate the word''Mahayana''!"


    Ye Luo carried her hands on her back, and her heart moved.


    Two spiritual treasures, the endless sword gourd and the wild sword, float out.


    Does not wait for the leaves to move.


    Endless Sword Gourd has made a move.


    I saw the mouth of the gourd open, and countless flying swords spit out from it, covering all the surroundings in an instant.


    The alien beasts attacked, and they were all stopped by the flying sword.


    Ye Luo didn''t waste time, stretched out with one hand, and Huang Jian suddenly fell into his hand.


    The countless rhymes in his body are all blessed on the waste sword.


    The next moment, Ye Luo didn''t even take a look at it, and slashed away directly with a sword.


    He didn''t know where Tantai Luoxue was.


    He also didn''t want to know where Tantai Luoxue was.


    He has only one goal.


    Smash the chessboard!


    The leaves fall very clearly.


    Most of Tantai Luoxue''s methods rely on the chessboard, as long as the chessboard is broken, Tantai Luoxue''s combat power will be greatly reduced.


    Buzz!


    The wild sword cut across.


    The space inside the chessboard has ripples, and under the power of terror, even the chessboard space is somewhat unbearable.


    The power of this sword far exceeds that of crossing the tribulation realm.


    After a cut, the chessboard was actually torn open!


    Chance!


    See this hole.


    The leaf fall will not let go, a bright light flashes in his eyes.


    He held a barren sword, turned it into sword light, and flew over.


    After he got close to the giant chessboard wall, he immediately cut out several swords.


    In a moment, a huge wall of the chessboard was broken and opened, and the billowing spirits from the outside world flowed into the chessboard.


    Cut out this sword.


    Ye Luo turned and stood with his sword in the air, looking calmly at the phantoms of the alien beasts that were fighting against the flying sword.


    In his opinion, he broke a huge wall of the chessboard, which can already show the result of this battle.


    His younger sister, it''s time to come out too.


    "Junior sister, can''t come out yet?"


    The leaf fell slowly and opened his mouth.


    His voice spread throughout the chessboard.


    Tantai Luo Xue did not come out.


    This made Ye Luo frowned.


    Just when Ye Luo was puzzled.


    A cold voice came from the void.


    "Master, I haven''t lost yet. Don''t you think that my chessboard is really broken so easily."


    This is obviously Tantai Luoxue''s words.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo was taken aback, he turned his head and looked.


    I saw bursts of golden light suddenly appeared on a huge chessboard wall that had just been smashed by him.


    Golden light flickered past.


    The broken wall immediately recovered.


    Ye Luo looked at this scene, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    He really did not expect that the giant chessboard wall could be restored, and it would be restored so quickly.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the huge wall was restored.


    In this way, smashing one side, is it impossible to make this chessboard broken?


    So...


    Smash all four sides at the same time?


    Ye Luo squinted his eyes, and without hesitation, he threw away the wild sword, merged his **** into a sword finger, and pointed towards the sword.


    The ??Wild Sword split into four in an instant, hitting the four huge walls at the same time.


    Boom!


    The huge walls on all four sides of the chessboard collapsed and opened in an instant.


    But the next moment, another invisible force appeared, and the four huge walls were restored again.


    Ye Luo does not believe in evil.


    Shot again...


    Unsurprisingly, the giant wall recovered again.


    Ye Luo seems to be about to hit the giant wall just now, and then shoots again...


    over and over again.


    I don¡¯t know how many times it lasted.


    Ye Luo stopped.


    He could see that the chessboard seemed unbreakable.


    Even if his combat power is strong enough to break the chessboard, it is still unbreakable.


    Because of a broken chess board.


    The chessboard will be restored in an instant, no chance at all.


    However, although he could not help Tantai Luoxue, it was only the reason why he could not find Tantai Luoxue.


    And Tantai Luo Xue really had no choice but to take him.


    Those phantom beasts, Ye Luo didn''t know where they were old, but he couldn''t help him.


    With some of his strength blessing the endless sword gourd, he can easily resist these strange beasts.


    "Difficult."


    This is Ye Luo''s evaluation of Tantai Luoxue.


    But that''s all.


    Ye Luo thought for a while, raised his hand to put the Huang Jian away, pinched Fajue with both hands, and squeezed out a strange posture.


    Buzz...


    Ye Luo closed his eyes slightly, and suddenly a mysterious golden rune appeared all over his body.


    The golden rune appeared, circled him a few times, and flew up towards the top of the chessboard.


    When the golden rune touched the top of the chessboard, the world outside seemed to be summoned in some way. A great pressure came from the outside, easily crushing the giant wall of the chessboard.


    The giant wall of the chessboard tried to recover again, but the golden rune resonated with the heavens and the earth, and the two were connected, the chessboard was sandwiched in the middle, and it could not continue to recover.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo gave a faint smile.


    Sure enough.


    Since he can''t break through the huge chessboard wall.


    Then let the world break.


    No matter how strong this chessboard is, it cannot compete with heaven and earth.


    The golden runes looking at the sky are constantly resonating with heaven and earth.


    Ye Luo just wanted to call Tantai Luoxue out.


    But this time, without Ye Luo shouting, Tantai Luoxue came out on her own.


    "Master, how did you do it?"


    Tantai Luo Xue''s figure slowly walked out of the void, looking at Ye Luo with a slightly bitter look.


    She has seen the power of the Mahayana realm.


    Her two chess pots of 361 chess pieces, all of them didn''t even have the qualifications for Ye Luo to do it, but they could easily block them by relying on Feijian.


    Even two chess pots are useless to Ye Luo, and the other moves are the same.


    It was the golden rune that only made her curious. It was the golden rune that actually mobilized the outside world and attacked her chessboard, making her chessboard impossible to recover. This is the point.


    "This is my talent. I brought these golden rune texts from the sky. They can naturally resonate with the sky and the earth, but sister, you are really difficult..."


    Ye Luo shook his head, somewhat emotional.


    Ben wanted to give some pointers to this younger sister.


    Suddenly, he felt something and turned to look in the direction of Guzhou.


    This is where Zhang Hansu and Qianyuan started to build a holy land?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 349： Build a Holy Land (Happy New Years Eve)

    Chapter 349 Establishing a Holy Land (Happy New Year¡¯s Eve)


    Cangzhou, the top of the Fifty-four Mountains of Gutianfeng.


    Ye Luo and Tantai Luo Xue returned here again.


    Their eyes all fell to the direction of Guzhou.


    With their strength, what they see is of course more than just the surface.


    in their eyes.


    The luck of Guzhou is shaking and converging.


    There is a vague tendency to condense and form.


    This is obviously the trend that the Holy Land will establish.


    "Junior Sister, let¡¯s put the discussion aside for the time being, let¡¯s make an announcement to the world and establish a holy place."


    Ye Luo said slowly.


    Blocked the words as soon as she spoke.


    Less Tantai Luo Xue came to ask him again about the golden rune or something.


    "Um... well, big brother, I will listen to you."


    Tantai Luo Xue pondered for a while, nodded and said.


    "Well, sister, wait a moment."


    Ye Luo said, walked to the mountain pass, flicked towards the bottom, and bounced a sword qi down.


    Soon, a man wearing the uniform of a disciple of Taiyi Sword Sect came with his sword.


    "Disciples, see the suzerain!"


    The disciple bowed to Ye Luo, looked at Tantai Luoxue, and wanted to salute, but he didn''t know what to call Tantai Luoxue. After thinking about it, he still didn''t understand, so he could only remain silent.


    "Go and inform the great elders, they are ready to start building the Holy Land, so that the people in the original Holy Land in Cangzhou can cooperate."


    Ye Luo said lightly.


    Tantai Luoxue wanted to build a sacred place, but it also needed a large number of people to manage, so the original sacred land management in Cangzhou was not destroyed or driven away, but stayed.


    Use these people to help Tantai Luoxue manage the Holy Land.


    As for loyalty...


    There is no need to be afraid.


    In the first place, Tantai Luoxue was strong enough to suppress it.


    Secondly, it was Tantai Luoxue who was born in Wudao Sect. With the words "Wudao Sect" under pressure, it is impossible for a rebellion to happen.


    "Yes, suzerain."


    The disciple nodded, and took the command and flew down the mountain.


    "Junior sister, I will leave the rest to you."


    Ye Luo glanced at Tantai Luoxue, chuckled lightly, walked behind a rock, and handed the venue to Tantai Luoxue.


    See this scene.


    Tantai Luo Xue could only stand up, raised her head slightly, and looked at the sky above the sky, the changing scenery of the wind and clouds, and he pondered for a while.


    She wants to build a holy place...


    It¡¯s just...


    What should I say to establish a holy place?


    Tantai Luo Xue hesitated.


    She doesn¡¯t seem to know what to say at all.


    This, now I¡¯m looking for a big brother to read the manuscript, is it too late?


    Tantai Luo Xue just wanted to turn around and ask for the manuscript.


    But it hasn¡¯t waited for Tantai Luo Xue to speak.


    A faint voice came from the far side of Guzhou, making Tantai Luo Xue listen carefully.


    "The Way of Heaven is above. Today, Wudaozong disciple Su Qianyuan deeply feels the inability of the ancient sacred place for cultivation, so he replaced it and set up a sacred place for cultivation..."


    "Tao is nothing, from no birth to one, Tai Yisheng two, two yin and yang, I am single-minded and only walk the road of masculinity, so I take the pole number of three, three yang Kaitai, the name of the holy place for cultivation, and it is the temple of Yang. , The above-mentioned Lingbao Pankong Axe suppresses air luck..."


    "I inherited from Wudaozong, and I can obtain the cultivation achievements of today and today. It all depends on the master. Therefore, from today onwards, Yangshendian respects Wudaozong as the ancestral court, and shares the luck with Yangshen..."


    "From today onwards, Yangshen Temple will open the gate..."


    "..."


    Listen to this sentence.


    Tantai Luo Xue immediately felt confident.


    She doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    But she can copy it.


    The way of the three brothers is ahead.


    She just copied it.


    "Junior sister, move faster, the sanctuary of the third junior brother is about to be established."


    Looking at Tantai and Luo Xue from behind, Ye Luo couldn''t help but speak.


    "Okay, big brother, I know, I just didn''t know how to say it just now, I know now."


    Tantai Luo Xue turned her head and replied.


    "Okay, just know...huh? Wait a minute."


    Ye Luo suddenly froze, feeling something wrong.


    What is it? I just didn¡¯t know how to say it, now I know it?


    He just wanted to ask.


    Ketantai Luo Xue had already spoken.


    "Heaven is above. Today, Wudaozong disciple Tantai Luoxue deeply feels the incompetence of Cangzhou''s original sacred place for cultivation, so he replaced it and set up another sacred place for cultivation!"


    "Tao is nothing, from no birth to one, Tai Yisheng two, two divisions of yin and yang, yin and yang transforms into three, I am single-minded to practice chess, only one way of chess, so I take the word good fortune, good fortune infinity, and the name of the holy place for cultivation. Good luck chess sect!"


    "I inherited from Wudaozong, and I can obtain the cultivation achievements of today and today. It depends on the master. Therefore, from today onwards, the good luck chess sect respects Wudaozong as the ancestor, sharing the luck with good luck chess..."


    "From today onwards, Good Fortune Chess Sect will open the door to a wide range of disciples..."


    Tantai Luoxue made some small changes very carefully, and copied the rest completely.


    This makes Ye Luo look silly at the back.


    Can this thing be copied?


    Isn''t this in Chi Guoguo''s perfunctory way?


    Heaven can still admit this?


    Ye Luo looked up to the sky.


    I saw that all the scenes of changing circumstances in the sky had disappeared.


    was replaced by dark clouds in the sky.


    Look, see, he said that the way of heaven cannot be perfunctory, right?


    If this can be perfunctory.


    Then Ye Luo can give his own wild sword a bite...


    Ye Luo hasn''t finished thinking about it.


    suddenly.


    Boom!


    A flash of lightning struck.


    Tiandao recognized the existence of Good Fortune Chess...


    Leaf fall: "?"


    Happy New Year¡¯s Eve, my friends!


    (End of this chapter)

 ~： Ask for leave

ask for leave


    Happy New Year¡¯s Eve, my friends!


    Cabbage has come to ask for a vacation, take a break tonight, go out to play, come back tomorrow to update, at least three more tomorrow!


    My friends, remember to have fun on New Year¡¯s Eve!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 350： Chu Yuan of ‘Ambitious’

    Chapter 350 The "Ambition" Chu Yuan


    Dongzhou area.


    Tianwu Mountain, Wudaozong, outside the gate.


    Chu Yuan sat cross-legged on a boulder.


    He has been thinking about the golden light spots all over his body these days, and he has undoubtedly become more skilled in the operation of these light spots.


    But I have been studying these light spots.


    Chu Yuan also felt irritable, a little boring.


    He was already thinking about whether he should go down the mountain to look for other disciples like Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin.


    Even if these two fox demon disciples were abolished, they would be only two small realms.


    He is now in the realm of a mortal, giving him two realms before returning to the realm of refining qi.


    It would be better to take advantage of the system to explore this function and go down the mountain to find out if there are other disciples. It is as useless as Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin.


    Wait for the next settlement, he can increase the realm more.


    Not as good as...


    Down the mountain?


    Chu Yuan raised her eyebrows, a little moved.


    Can Tu Xuexi Tu Yelin here, there will be no accidents, right?


    probably not¡­¡­


    After all, this is the system package ticket.


    These two fox demons must be abandoned.


    Just...


    There were two fox demon on the mountain, plus there were two goods, Su Xi and Hua, he felt a little worried.


    "Finally, before leaving, arrange these two disciples first."


    Chu Yuan touched his chin, already planning in his heart.


    He is planning how to arrange these two disciples.


    Hua genius...


    Let the other party go to the place where the iron bumps are placed, Shenbing Pavilion, right? Flick and say that there is a magic weapon in it, and let the other party go to enlightenment. If you don''t get the approval of a magic weapon, you will not be able to come out.


    Anyway, there is no in the Shenbing Pavilion, just a bunch of useless iron bumps, and the genius doctor Hua is absolutely nothing to fix.


    Throw the genius doctor Hua to the Shenbing Pavilion, and you can rest assured.


    As for Su Xi...


    Chu Yuan thought left and right, and finally planned to take Su Xi away together, so that it would be safer.


    At that time, Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin will be left on the mountain, no matter how talented they are.


    Yes, that''s it.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up and she figured it out.


    Although there are very few disciples who must be discarded by the system, but this continent is so big, there is always a chance to find them.


    It just takes time.


    Chu Yuan figured out everything, and immediately stood up from the boulder.


    He wants to go up the mountain to find these disciples.


    After going up the mountain, his invincibility will be closed.


    Chu Yuan was also mentally prepared. He took a deep breath and was about to step into the mountain gate.


    He has just taken a step.


    A coincidence happened again.


    Li Ergang came down at exactly this time.


    successfully prevented Chu Yuan from going up the mountain.


    Chu Yuan stood outside the mountain gate, with one hand on his back, looking at Li Ergang, somewhat unclear.


    I saw Li Ergang walking down with a large table in his hands.


    The table is full of dishes, and the scent can be smelled from outside the mountain gate.


    What does Li Ergang want to do.


    Chu Yuan frowned and watched the goods come down quietly.


    Li Ergang was also very fast, and walked down after a while.


    "Sovereign! Sovereign! I''m here!"


    Li Ergang put the table down, licked his fat face, and looked at Chu Yuan.


    "Who asked you to send this wine and food?"


    Chu Yuan looked at the dishes on the table in front of him, and asked very surprised.


    "No one, I see that you have been under the mountain, and you are not going up the mountain. I just made a table of wine and dishes. Sovereign, please eat while it is hot. If you still want to eat, you are telling me that I will do it right away. "


    Li Ergang said with a smile.


    "You... nothing."


    Chu Yuan shook his head, and didn''t want to brush the kindness, and waved his hand to disperse all the golden light spots surrounding him to his side.


    He was about to sit down.


    looked down, but found that there was no place for him to sit down.


    "Here, overlord, etc., the chair is here, the chair is here!"


    Li Ergang also took out the chair from the storage bag very eye-catchingly and let it out.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan just walked to the chair, sat down, picked up the chopsticks, and prepared to taste it.


    He just wanted to pick up a piece of something, but suddenly he thought of something and looked at Li Ergang.


    "Right, Ergang."


    Chu Yuan put down the chopsticks and said slowly.


    "What is the command of the suzerain?"


    Li Ergang asked quickly.


    "Go and call the geniuses Su Xi and Hua."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said softly.


    "Sovereign, now?"


    Li Ergang raised his head and asked.


    "Well, now."


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly and said.


    "Okay, wait a minute, Sovereign, I will go now."


    Li Ergang received the order, no longer hesitated, and hurriedly walked towards the clan.


    Chu Yuan watched Li Ergang leave without much thought, and ate these dishes in silence.


    As soon as he took two mouthfuls, he felt a burst of spiritual energy rushing in his body, and he almost didn''t directly burst his body.


    Chu Yuan realized that he is now a mortal, and these dishes are accompanied by aura. If he eats too much, he will probably be overwhelmed.


    This scared Chu Yuan immediately put down his chopsticks.


    He can''t practice right now, turning these spiritual qi into mana. After all, his disciples will come down soon. If he sees him breaking through the qi-refining realm, his personality will collapse.


    Looking at this table full of dishes.


    Chu Yuan gritted his teeth and silently adjusted the aura in his body.


    I wondered whether or not to go to Silvermoon City, find the shopkeeper, and let him open a branch at the foot of the mountain.


    But this is just a passing thought.


    Chu Yuan didn''t take it seriously.


    He closed his eyes and adjusted with all his heart.


    After a while.


    A rustling voice came into his ears.


    Chu Yuan stopped adjusting, looked up, and saw Li Ergang walking down with the genius doctor Hua and Su Xi.


    "Master/Sovereign"


    The three people walked down and faced Chu Yuan, and they all saluted in unison.


    "Well, don¡¯t give me a gift, Ergang, please carry this table of dishes back, and you can also go back."


    Chu Yuan stood up from the chair, waved his hand and said.


    "Oh...oh oh oh, well, suzerain, I understand."


    Li Ergang was stunned for a moment, then nodded quickly, and immediately understood that the Sovereign had something to explain to the two disciples, and it was not convenient for him to listen.


    He nodded quickly, put the chair back, then raised the table, and walked up the mountain.


    See Li Ergang leaving.


    Chu Yuan then set his sights on these two disciples.


    "Xier, Xiao Liu."


    Chu Yuan carried his hands on his back, surrounded by golden light spots, and spoke lightly.


    "Master, disciples are here."


    The genius doctor ??Hua and Su Xi both bowed their hands in response, looking respectful.


    Especially when I feel the mystery of the golden light spots around my master, I feel even more that the master is unfathomable, and there is no such thing as disrespect.


    "Ok."


    Chu Yuan looked at the respect of these two disciples, and he was also relieved.


    He paused, then spoke...


    First update, happy new year friends!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 351： Time after time

    Chapter 351


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    Beyond the mountain gate.


    Chu Yuan looked at the two disciples in front of him, pondered for a while, finally locked his eyes on the genius doctor Hua, and spoke slowly.


    "Little Six, there is a task for you to complete for the teacher. This task may be a bit difficult, but the teacher wants you to do your best to complete it. I wonder if you want it?"


    Chu Yuan put his hands on his back, and said lightly.


    "Master, disciples are willing!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua did not hesitate, and said directly.


    "Huh? Don''t you want to ask, what task is it?"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback and asked.


    "The master is respected by the disciple, and he has the grace to recreate. No matter what task the master has to confess to the disciple, the disciple will do his best, so the disciple never needs to ask what the task is."


    The genius doctor ??Hua said very seriously.


    Hear this.


    It made Chu Yuan a little surprised.


    Good fellow.


    If it wasn''t for this disciple''s back stabbing.


    He really wants to believe that this disciple is an honest person.


    Chu Yuan muttered in his heart, but his expression remained unchanged on the surface.


    "Yes, you are very nice, Xiaoliu."


    "Don''t worry, the task given to you by the teacher is also helpful to you. The teacher wants you to go to the Shenbing Pavilion and get the approval of one of the magic soldiers."


    "You stayed in the Shenbing Pavilion until you got the approval of the Shenbing. Do you understand this task, Xiaoliu?"


    Chu Yuan pretended to be praising the genius doctor Hua.


    "Go to the Shenbing Pavilion and get the approval of a magic soldier? You said, Master, I have always planned to go there, but there is no chance. Since the master mentioned it, I will go there. "


    The genius doctor ??Hua also knew that Master was doing this for his own good, and if he wanted him to obtain the geniuses to increase his combat power, it was naturally impossible to refuse.


    "Well, if that''s the case, then you go. Remember, you can''t leave the Shenbing Pavilion without the approval of the Shenbing, you know?"


    Chu Yuan repeatedly asked.


    "Yes, Master, the disciple retired first."


    The genius doctor ??Hua saluted Chu Yuan again.


    Then he retreated obediently and walked up the mountain again.


    the other side.


    Chu Yuan stood there quietly, letting the breeze blow his face, his eyes kept staring at the back of the genius doctor Hua.


    It wasn''t until the genius Doctor Hua''s back completely disappeared in front of him and he walked up the mountain that he took his gaze back.


    "Xier."


    Chu Yuan turned his head, preparing to deal with the second disciple.


    "Master, disciples are here."


    Su Xi stepped forward and whispered.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan nodded lightly, and looked up and down Su Xi.


    I have to say that this disciple''s changes are very big.


    He vaguely remembered that this disciple used to be very timid, and the whole body was filled with a very strange charm.


    Has it changed...


    Chu Yuan sighed deeply, and then continued to speak.


    "Xier, I plan to go down the mountain for my teacher, and I plan to take you down the mountain together. It can be considered as an experience, are you willing?"


    Chu Yuan spoke gently.


    "The disciple is willing!"


    Su Xi was also like the genius doctor Hua, without any hesitation, nodded very directly.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan was also relieved.


    Both of these disciples are willing to agree.


    "That''s good."


    "Xier, you go up and clean up, and then come here."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    "Yes, Master, yes, Master, do you need to call Ao Yu?"


    Su Xi suddenly remembered that in the past, Master had always brought Ao Yu when she traveled, so she wondered if she wanted to call Ao Yu.


    "Ao Yu? Yes, you can ask him to go with us."


    Chu Yuan suddenly, he almost forgot about it.


    Compared with flying on your own, you obviously get more wind when you bring your mount.


    "Yes, Master!"


    Su Xi also showed a slight smile, which seemed to remind Chu Yuan that it was a very happy thing.


    Furthermore, she also helped Ao Yu indirectly, making Ao Yu closer to Master.


    Presumably Ao Yu will be very happy too.


    "Well, go ahead."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    Seeing Chu Yuan nodded again.


    Su Xi walked back to the mountain respectfully.


    Chu Yuan watched Su Xi leave without thinking much, walked back to the boulder and sat down again.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    No Dao Sect, behind the mountain.


    At this moment.


    Ao Yuzheng is holding a large pot of feed that he doesn¡¯t know about.


    He is holding the feed, sprinkling it continuously, and feeding it to the spirit pigs on the pigpen in front of him.


    Every time he sprinkled a handful of feed, he would roll up a spirit pig and eat it.


    Every time he eats a spirit pig, he will show a look of satisfaction.


    It seems to be something delicious in the world.


    ßËßËßË¡­¡­


    Suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps.


    Hear footsteps.


    Ao Yu slapped the spirit violently, thinking that Li Ergang was coming, so scared that he quickly stopped eating the spirit pig and concentrated on feeding the feed.


    put on a look of concentration.


    "Ao Yu."


    A soft voice came over.


    "Ok???"


    Ao Yu was dazed.


    Not Li Ergang? ?


    He turned his head slightly and looked away.


    I saw Su Xi walking by at a glance.


    He suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. It wasn''t that Li Er had just come over.


    He had already let go of his hanging heart.


    Ke Su Xi¡¯s next sentence almost scared him to death.


    "Ao Yu, are you stealing food here?"


    Su Xi poked her head, glanced at the pig pen, and asked.


    "I am not, I am not, you are wrong!"


    Ao Yu denied it directly, and was unwilling to admit it to death.


    "I saw it all."


    Su Xi tilted her head, her eyes just looking at Ao Yu.


    saw Ao Yu with a guilty conscience.


    "Okay, okay, Master Su, I just ate one of them. I was just hungry. Don''t tell Li Ergang that he will kill me."


    Ao Yu quickly put down the feed on his hands.


    "Okay, I won''t say it, but... why are you afraid of Uncle Ergang? I remember Uncle Ergang is a golden core?"


    Su Xi asked very curiously.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Ao Yu was silent for a moment, and then he suddenly realized.


    Yup.


    He is the realm of God Transformation!


    Li Ergang is just a golden core.


    He is afraid of a hammer?


    It is strange to say, why should he be afraid of a Golden Core Realm?


    is still a Golden Core Realm without any treasures, three no monks.


    "Yes! I''m afraid of what he is doing! Master Su, wait a moment! I''ll go to him to settle the account!"


    Ao Yu has realized.


    He opened his legs and was about to find Li Ergang to settle the accounts.


    See this scene.


    Su Xi quickly stopped Ao Yu.


    "Wait, Ao Yu, I am here this time by the order of the respected master. Master wants to take me out and let you go with you. Master is under the mountain gate at this moment."


    "I suggest you come back to deal with your matter, don''t let the master wait for a long time."


    Su Xi said repeatedly.


    Ao Yu: "?"


    Sect Master is going out again?


    What''s the meaning of bringing him here? Isn¡¯t it just a mount...


    Ao Yu suddenly remembered what Zhang Han said to him when he was in Yunzhou.


    just one time¡­¡­


    Now again and again, when is the head...


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass!


    There is a third update later!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 352： Fell down

    Chapter 352 A fall


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    Beyond the mountain gate.


    Chu Yuan looked at Su Xi and Ao Yu who came by, and couldn''t help showing a slight smile.


    I came back soon after I went up.


    This disciple.


    high speed.


    It seems that I did not do any small actions, which is not bad.


    Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at Su Xi.


    "Xier, when you went up, did you see that Xiao Liu had already entered the Shenbing Pavilion?"


    Chu Yuan was afraid that the genius doctor Hua would do some tricks, so he couldn''t help asking again.


    "Huh? Master, I didn¡¯t see it. Master, you asked me to find Ao Yu, so I never went to the Sixth Junior Brother. I don¡¯t know if the Sixth Junior Brother has entered the Shenbing Pavilion."


    Su Xi shook her head, and said with some bewilderment.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan frowned.


    Out of caution, he was a little worried whether this genius doctor Hua would secretly do anything to him.


    Can Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin, but the system determines that they must be discarded.


    It is impossible to become a talent.


    After all, if you become a talent, the system''s face will be slapped.


    In that case, what is he worried about.


    Chu Yuan thought so.


    It¡¯s just that he is still a little worried.


    After thinking about it for a while.


    Chu Yuan looked at Ao Yu.


    "Ao Yu, go up and find Li Ergang, let him put down all the work on his hands, go to the Shenbing Pavilion, stare at Xiao Liu, be sure to tell him, don''t let Xiao Liu come out, go quickly Back, I am here waiting for you."


    Chu Yuan put his hands on his back and slowly said.


    "Yes, suzerain."


    Ao Yu decisively agreed.


    Especially when he heard that he was looking for Li Ergang, his eyes were bright, and the excitement was directly on his face.


    After ?? finished speaking, he didn''t hesitate anymore. When he moved, he turned into a dragon shadow and flew towards the sect.


    "This...Master..."


    Su Xi is a little confused.


    I don¡¯t understand why my master would ask Li Ergang to stare at the genius doctor Hua.


    She didn''t think that Master was going to monitor anything. After all, in her opinion, Master gave them everything, so how could it be harmful to them.


    The reason why she asked the question was just a little curious.


    "For the teacher to watch Xiao Liu''s temperament escape, I will definitely not have a good comprehension in the Shenbing Pavilion, just let Li Ergang stare at it."


    Chu Yuan came and opened his eyes and said nonsense.


    He said, his face is not red and his heart beats, it is called a natural.


    "So that''s it. If the Sixth Junior Brother knew Master''s dedication, he would definitely be very grateful."


    Su Xi suddenly realized.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan just faintly replied a word, didn''t want to say anything at all, and waited quietly.


    Su Xi didn''t speak any more when he saw this. He stood behind Chu Yuan obediently, lowered his head and played with the corners of his clothes, looking harmless to humans and animals.


    Anyone who sees Su Xi will not think of Su Xi as a ruthless man who manipulates the fate of others with a thread.


    It¡¯s really that Su Xi looked too kind on the surface.


    The two stood there and waited.


    They waited not long.


    It''s just been less than a while.


    Ao Yu came back again.


    Ao Yu, who came back again, obviously had a refreshing look on his face, and seemed to have done something terrible.


    "Sect Master, I have already told Li Ergang, we can start."


    Ao Yu said, patting her chest.


    "Well, just say it, eh? What did you do with this hand?"


    Chu Yuan had planned to nod and set off, but accidentally he saw Ao Yu''s palm.


    There was some blood on the palm, like blood.


    this is¡­¡­


    What the hell?


    "Oh, ah, there is nothing wrong with the lord, I just...well, I just fell accidentally, so I wiped my hands, no problem."


    Ao Yu waved his hand and said with a smile.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan was stunned.


    Accidentally fell, wiped your hands, wiped your hands and bleeds?


    I guess he is not stupid, is he?


    Ao Yu can speak such a lie?


    If he remembers correctly, Ao Yu is also a high-level demon, right? This kind of existence, fell and bleeds?


    Chu Yuan felt that he needed to use the system again to investigate, and take a good look at whether this dragon was in the Qi Refining Realm or in the Primordial Infant Realm of God Realm.


    Just do it.


    Chu Yuan immediately used the system probe.


    A azure blue screen instantly condensed before his eyes.


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Ao Yu¡¿


    [Race: Demon-Dragon]


    [Cultivation: Middle Stage of Transforming God Realm]


    ¡¾Physique: Body of Blue Dragon¡¿


    [Assessment: This monster is a dragon. The dragon is naturally strong. It is a forefront of the monsters. It is extremely talented. If it does not fall, it will become a talent. It is not recommended that the host accept it as a disciple.]


    This template...


    It''s absolutely correct.


    A God-Transforming Realm, an existence stronger than his peak period, you said that you fell and wiped your hands.


    Chu Yuan''s mouth twitched.


    "Come on, you said that you fell, you gave me one, let me see how you wrestle."


    Chu Yuan pointed to the floor and said.


    "This...well, suzerain, that''s how you fell."


    Ao Yu pretended to pounce on the ground, his hand touched the ground, and then he got up.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    You really treat me as a fool?


    Watching Ao Yu''s skillful movements.


    Chu Yuan just wanted to wave his hand, too lazy to ask any more.


    Occasionally, I saw a piece of cloth tied to Ao Yu''s other hand, which looked like it had been torn from his clothes.


    "Then what did you get this cloth?"


    Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "Huh? This piece of cloth?"


    Ao Yu glanced down.


    found that there was indeed a piece of cloth wrapped around his wrist.


    He didn''t panic, and went on to talk.


    "Sect Master, this piece of cloth...I was bored when I was feeding pigs in the back mountain, and that piece of clothing was tied to the pig''s mountain, and I accidentally tore it when I was playing in a circle for the pigs."


    Ao Yu explained with some guilty conscience.


    "Your reason... Forget it, let''s go, let''s go, first go to Dongzhou territory, then check the situation, and then go to the Yaozu side."


    Chu Yuan was speechless enough for this excuse, but he was too lazy to ask, and waved his hand to let Ao Yu prepare to set off.


    Ao Yu is also unambiguous this time.


    directly transforms into a blue dragon.


    Bow down the dragon''s head.


    seems to be anxious for Chu Yuan to come up and leave quickly.


    Chu Yuan didn''t rush, and took Su Xi, slowly flying over the dragon''s head.


    Wuhu! ! !


    Canglong saw that Chu Yuan was seated, his mouth opened, and he let out a weird roar, then twisted his body and rose into the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Wudaozong, outside the Shenbing Pavilion.


    The genius doctor Hua, who had just walked here not long ago, suddenly heard voices from outside, making him unable to help but stop.


    "Oh, my old waist, Ao Yu who was killed this day, don''t let me find a chance next time, or I have to give you some medicine and take your skin off..."


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 353： The silly genius doctor Hua

    Chapter 353 The fascinating genius doctor Hua


    In front of the gate of Shenbing Pavilion.


    The genius doctor ??Hua looked outside, and the aggrieved big fat man Li Ergang was silent for a long time.


    He doesn''t need to go out and ask, he probably knows that he was bullied by that blue dragon.


    The genius doctor Hua doesn''t want to care about the "love and kill" between Ao Yu and Li Ergang.


    I learned that Li Ergang was outside.


    The genius doctor ??Hua didn''t have the thought of going out, and he turned his gaze to the Shenbing Pavilion behind.


    Looking at these stone platforms filled with the breath of ancient years.


    He was surprised.


    "As expected of Innocent Sect, Master called me to come. It really makes sense. How could a weapon that can be placed on this kind of stone platform be a common product."


    "If I can get this kind of magic weapon, my combat power may be greatly improved."


    The genius doctor ??Hua whispered a few words in a low voice.


    His eyes fell on the stone platforms again.


    Looking at the weapons on the stone platform.


    is in his sight.


    The weapons were all dull and dull, and they looked like they were all blunt copper and rotten iron.


    However, Doctor Hua did not underestimate these weapons.


    What can be placed on such an ancient stone platform, how could it be Fanpin.


    Not to mention, this is the master personally called him to come.


    What is the existence of Master?


    According to the book that records Wudaozong, it is the top power between heaven and earth, and it can be called an invincible existence.


    How could this kind of existence fool him and look for these ordinary goods?


    Closed his eyes and thought, he knew that those on these stone platforms must be some top-notch soldiers.


    Divine Doctor ??Hua took a deep breath, stepped forward, and embarked on a path.


    He slowly stepped forward, looking around the weapons on the stone platforms on both sides.


    Some are dull sticks...


    Some are rusty knives...


    Some are broken spears...


    is different.


    The genius doctor ??Hua was dazzled, but he still couldn''t understand how to make these geniuses recognize himself.


    He walked and walked to the very end.


    ''S gaze also fell on the stone platform at the end.


    This stone platform is different from the others. The other stone platforms are on both sides of the road, and this stone platform is in the center at the end of the road.


    at the end, is it the best and strongest?


    Hua genius doctor could not help but have such an idea in his mind.


    He looked up.


    On a stone platform at the very end, there is an old bronze mirror with many ancient mysterious runes carved on it.


    The genius doctor ??Hua raised his hand and took the bronze mirror.


    He carefully looked at the ancient mysterious runes on the bronze mirror, staring for a long time.


    He still can''t see any clues.


    Even if he used his spiritual knowledge, he couldn''t see anything from it.


    It''s like, this is an ordinary bronze mirror, without any extraordinary effects.


    "how can that be¡­¡­"


    The genius doctor ??Hua was confused and put the bronze mirror back again, muttering to himself in confusion.


    He really couldn¡¯t see what effect this bronze mirror had.


    The genius doctor ??Hua put his gaze on the weapons on the other stone platforms, and found that they were all similar.


    No matter how he looks at it, he can''t see anything from it.


    This¡­¡­


    what is this?


    The genius doctor ??Hua was silent for a moment.


    He intends to go out of the Shenbing Pavilion first, and then return to the Hall of Transmission to look for it to see if there is any record of the Shenbing Pavilion.


    The genius doctor ??Hua walked to the gate of Shenbing Pavilion, just about to open the gate.


    He hasn''t pushed away yet.


    Suddenly felt the door in front of him shake and was pushed back.


    This stunned the genius doctor Hua for a long time, not knowing what happened.


    He can vaguely see through the gap in the door, and a fat body is blocked by the door.


    It was Li Ergang who was still yelling just now.


    "No, what are you doing blocking my door?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua is confused.


    "The Sect Master has ordered that you must stay in the Shenbing Pavilion and cannot come out! Unless the Sect Master speaks in person, I will never let you out!"


    Li Ergang''s voice came through the gate.


    The words come out.


    The genius doctor ??Hua is even more confused.


    "Master asked me to stay in the Shenbing Pavilion? Are you sure you made a mistake?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua said in confusion.


    "That''s right, the command of the suzerain is like this, so you must not leave!"


    Li Ergang resolutely said.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Doctor ??Hua''s face gradually became strange.


    This¡­¡­


    Don¡¯t let him go? Allow him to stay in the Shenbing Pavilion?


    Just relying on Li Ergang blocking the door, of course he could easily beat it back and force it out.


    But Master¡¯s order, that¡¯s different...


    Is it because Master guessed that he would want to leave the Shenbing Pavilion, so he gave this order? ?


    Does the master think that he is lazy, too lazy to understand these magic soldiers, this kind of command?


    But he is going to the Dharma Hall.


    It''s not that I won''t come back...


    The genius doctor ??Hua felt very headache.


    Forcibly open the door? Or discuss with Li Ergang?


    just forget it.


    Master¡¯s command is there...


    The genius doctor ??Hua gritted his teeth and could only turn his head again.


    "That''s it."


    "Master can never lie to me! Since there is no way to teach the Dharma Hall, I can only look at it slowly, and see if I can see any clues."


    The genius doctor ??Hua gritted his teeth and walked back to the Shenbing Pavilion again.


    He looked at the stone platforms around him. Apart from being confused, he was only confused.


    "Master Hua, you must remember that it is not I who am embarrassing you, but the command of the suzerain."


    Li Ergang''s voice still came in from outside the gate.


    seems to be afraid of offending the genius doctor Hua.


    "Okay, I know, by the way, do you know, how did those seniors and sisters get magical soldiers in the Shenbing Pavilion?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua suddenly asked.


    He remembered one thing, Li Ergang had been staying in Wudao Sect, at least it took longer than him to enter the Sect.


    Maybe Li Ergang knows how the Shenbing Pavilion can be recognized by the Shenbing.


    "This...Master Hua, I don''t know about this. I have never had a chance to enter the Shenbing Pavilion. I only know that once the disciples entered the Shenbing Pavilion, their power will rise. I don''t know exactly how to do it. "


    Li Ergang hesitated for a moment and replied aloud.


    "What''s the difference between what you said and didn''t say."


    The genius doctor ??Hua has no intention to continue to talk to Li Ergang.


    What a joke.


    makes him wonder that there are many opportunities in the Shenbing Pavilion.


    Getting a magic weapon, the power has skyrocketed, is this normal?


    The genius doctor ??Hua rolled his eyes.


    He turned around and walked to the stone platforms and looked at it.


    Want to find out what clues.


    He walked past the stone platforms and looked at them carefully.


    From time to time, he tried these weapons with anger and lifelessness, trying to make them show a little bit of power, so that he could see the appearance of these weapons.


    It''s just that he is doomed to be disappointed.


    No matter what the genius doctor Hua does, he can¡¯t make any movement of these weapons...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    Recommend a friend''s book "People play the power of the galaxy in the super **** opening chat group"


    (End of this chapter)

 ~： About the Book Friends Group

    About the book friend group


    Before, cabbage established a group of book friends, but cabbage established a group regardless of the group, which led to a liar as a manager and cheated a friend of money. This is cabbage¡¯s negligence.


    Cabbage has already compensated the little friend, but it is true that Cabbage has no time to manage the book friend group. The ordinary book friend group has too many people and it is too chaotic, so Cabbage plans to disband and establish another VIP group.


    VIP group adding group requires apprentice and above fan value screenshots to enter.


    If you meet the conditions and want to join the group, you can add it.


    Book group number: 702805136 (this is the audit group, and the management that passes will be pulled into the VIP group)


    ()


    ¡­¡­


    There is also an update problem.


    In the past few days, cabbage should take more time!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 354： Whats the use of practicing mana

    Chapter 354 What''s the Use of Cultivating Mana


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    Shenbing Pavilion.


    After a few hours.


    The genius doctor ??Hua still couldn''t see what the use of these magic soldiers on the stone platform was. He gave up a bit, leaning on the edge of a stone platform, sighing again and again.


    He really couldn''t see what effect these magic soldiers had.


    Logically speaking, these magic soldiers should be spiritual.


    After all, he has also read many medical books, many of which have written that some old herbs will give birth to spirituality.


    These weapons can be placed in the Shenbing Pavilion, and they must also be magic weapons. How could the magic weapons have no spirituality?


    But he couldn''t see any spirituality no matter how he looked at it.


    Hundreds of ordinary things are placed here, and one or two of them will have a little spirituality.


    But these gadgets have no spirituality at all.


    Don¡¯t say anything, it¡¯s just not at all.


    Wrong...


    The genius doctor ??Hua was taken aback suddenly.


    This is very wrong.


    Even some mortal things have spirituality in them. If there is no reason, these things will have no spirituality at all.


    In a trance.


    The genius doctor ??Hua understands something.


    He looked at the stone platforms, with enlightenment in his eyes.


    He originally wanted to stand up directly, but the next moment, he seemed to think of something, suddenly his body stiffened and fell to the ground, and countless dead air on the surface of his body floated out, directly covering his whole body.


    The sudden change of the genius doctor ?? did not cause any changes in the Shenbing Pavilion.


    The Shenbing Pavilion is still very quiet.


    While the death spirit from the genius doctor Hua was still rolling out, he was lying on the ground, as if there was no life.


    After half an hour has passed.


    Finally, in the Shenbing Pavilion, the magic soldiers placed on the stone platforms moved.


    A spear suddenly flickered.


    "Hey hey hey, take a look, don''t pretend to be dead, so lifeless, if someone really has an accident, we will be in great trouble."


    The sound came from the spear.


    The sound of this voice.


    seems to have caused a chain reaction.


    The magic soldiers on the stone platforms began to emit light.


    These lights are different, but they are connected together.


    After the rays of light joined together, voices followed from inside.


    "Look at it, don''t make trouble for people, otherwise we will have a hard time."


    "Yes, take a look."


    "You guys who asked us to see, don¡¯t you guys come to see it yourself?"


    "Oh, it''s hopeless, such a big burst of death, let''s open the table."


    "No, what are you screaming about? This kid is obviously fishing. He used lifelessness and anger to test us before. Obviously this kid is in charge of lifelessness. How could there be lifelessness in his body? Obviously he did it by himself. Yes, you guys came out stupidly."


    The soldiers kept talking.


    One of the gods seemed to see something through and pierced the incident.


    When the words of the magic soldier were heard by other magic soldiers.


    Shenbing Pavilion suddenly fell silent...


    The next moment, there is a scream.


    All the lights that blended together suddenly dispersed, and the Shenbing Pavilion returned to its usual state.


    The magic weapon has turned into a dull look.


    When the magic soldiers recover as before.


    The genius doctor of ¡®fishing¡¯ succeeded Hua, but slowly got up from the ground, and the lifelessness on his body disappeared.


    At this moment.


    Hua''s genius doctor fixed his eyes on those genius soldiers.


    "Why are you really spiritual?! Each of them pretends to be the same as those who don¡¯t have any spirituality!"


    "How long have I stood here? How long have I shouted? It''s useless for you to respond at all! How embarrassed are you?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua said angrily.


    He stayed here for several hours.


    These magic soldiers are clearly spiritually powerful, and they all belong to possessing ¡®smart weapons¡¯.


    Can unexpectedly refuse to respond to him.


    There was no response to one of them.


    Faced with the angry questioning of the genius doctor Hua.


    The magic soldiers also know the reason.


    One of the geniuses directly spoke out, and communicated with the genius doctor Hua.


    "It''s not that I''m not willing to wait for you, it''s that the Shenbing Pavilion has the rules of the Shenbing Pavilion. If you can''t let us show up, then you are not qualified to take the next step, so that one of us will recognize you!"


    This magic soldier opens his mouth, it is called a proficient.


    Other **** soldiers heard these words, and they didn''t care whether they really had such words or not, they were shocked, as if they were agreeing with these words.


    And when the doctor Hua on the other side heard the words, his mood instantly recovered.


    Is that so?


    Is this a test?


    Genius Doctor ??Hua''s complexion also returned to normal, he looked up at the radiant soldiers on the stone platforms on both sides in front of him.


    "Then dare to ask, what should we do next?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua slowly asked.


    His gaze is faint, and he will not let go of these magical soldiers unless he tells them.


    These magic soldiers were silent for a while.


    also no longer had any concealment, one after another burst into light, and talked with the genius doctor Hua.


    "Why don''t you follow your brothers'' practice, you release your talent, if one of us chooses you, then we will follow you!"


    "Of course, if you are not among us, you can''t force us to leave."


    One of the magic soldiers made a sound.


    seems to have been shocked by Su Qianyuan''s previous set of operations, and now I know that the rules have been set in advance.


    For these magical soldiers, Su Qianyuan''s routine directly forcibly letting the magical soldiers recognize the master still scared them.


    "Hmm... Okay, just start showing my talent now, right?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua hesitated and said.


    "Correct."


    A magic soldier answered.


    Hear this.


    The genius doctor ??Hua did not hesitate anymore, mobilizing his dedication and healing.


    I saw a billowing dead air coming out of him again, and two groups of anger gathered between his palms.


    Death and anger are together.


    was cleverly balanced and did not cause any conflict.


    This is a very strange situation.


    Anger and lifelessness are like fire and water, repelling each other.


    Anger and death coexist...


    This is almost an incredible scene.


    "Can you control anger and death?"


    Something resembling a jar suddenly floated up and asked in a voice.


    "Yes, I am born with a heart and a whole body of healing bones. After being stimulated, the two talents can exist at the same time. Therefore, I can also control the anger and death at the same time to balance them."


    Doctor ??Hua nodded earnestly.


    "So that''s it..."


    "I don''t think you have any magic power, what''s the matter?"


    The jar groaned, then made a sound again.


    "Aren¡¯t all disciples of the Wudao Sect behave like this? They only practice Taoism, not magic power."


    The genius doctor ??Hua asked in surprise.


    What is the use of mana training.


    It¡¯s not a good idea to practice directly and control the purest anger and death.


    Why do you still need to practice mana, and then use mana to derive those methods of anger and death?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 355： Nine Qi

    Chapter 355 Nine Qis


    In the Shenbing Pavilion.


    The genius doctor ??Hua looked at the jar in front of him.


    The jar was suspended in mid-air, shining with a faint golden light, as if thinking about something.


    After a while.


    King Zi first spoke to the genius doctor Hua.


    "What do you think of me? If I want to, I can recognize you as Lord."


    There was a sound in the jar.


    The **** soldier chooses the master, and the master also chooses the **** soldier.


    It also gave the doctor Hua the right to choose.


    The genius doctor Hua on the other side was taken aback when he heard this.


    Soon, he lowered his head and took a close look at the hanging jar in front of him.


    This jar is not big, about the size of a fist, and it is rusty on it, even if it emits light, it still can¡¯t hide the rust on it.


    But through the rust, some ancient runes carved on it can be vaguely seen.


    On the whole, this jar is very mysterious...


    "Dare to ask...what is your role?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua asked a little cautiously.


    "I can help you control your qi."


    The jar was silent for a while, and made a sound again.


    "Controlling Qi? What''s the answer to this?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua frowned, a little puzzled.


    "Angry and death are both qi, the same reason, there are other qi, I can help you, so that you can master more qi."


    In the jar, a voice answered Divine Doctor Hua.


    "Then I...choose you!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua pondered for a moment and spoke decisively.


    "Yes!"


    The jar answered a word without saying more, but explained it with actions.


    Buzz...


    Wow...


    A clear sound came from the jar.


    Then there was a burst of sound similar to water flowing from it.


    The genius doctor ??Hua looked up at the jar.


    He seems to want to see what the jar is going to do.


    I didn¡¯t wait long for the doctor Hua to see.


    A rune suddenly appeared in the jar.


    In an instant, the rune flew out suddenly and escaped between the eyebrows of the genius doctor Hua.


    The genius doctor ??Hua closed his eyes directly, he had no time to feel anything, only that he suddenly became hot.


    The skin surface seems to be bathed in magma.


    The sudden hotness caught Doctor Hua off guard.


    He subconsciously wanted to mobilize the bones of medicine and death.


    Before he could mobilize, a more intense scorching sensation had already spread.


    This piping hot almost drowned the consciousness of Doctor Hua.


    The genius doctor ??Hua gritted his teeth and kept the last trace of consciousness.


    However, this hotness lasted only a moment.


    After a while.


    The doctor ??Hua recovered his body.


    He looked at his hands in a daze, completely unaware of what happened.


    He raised his head and glanced ahead, trying to find the jar, but found that the jar was nowhere to be found.


    He just wanted to ask.


    A message suddenly came in his mind.


    In a daze, the genius doctor Hua understood everything.


    This jar is not actually a magic weapon.


    The real magic weapon is what is stored in the jar!


    That is a kind of blood!


    After recognizing the Lord, this blood melted into his body.


    The name of this blood...


    ¡®Blood of True Listening¡¯!


    Get this blood.


    The genius doctor ??Hua will be able to control the ¡®Nine Qi¡¯.


    Nine Qi is not only aura, spirit, blessing, wealth, spirit, luck, vitality, strength, and spine.


    Have these nine spirits in the body.


    The genius doctor ??Hua will have the functions of warding off evil spirits and eliminating disasters.


    can even control Reiki.


    After the genius doctor ??Hua understood the effect of the blood of the truth, his face suddenly became weird.


    He is a doctor, right?


    Why is this messing up, he seems to have become something similar to a wizard?


    However, God Doctor Hua didn''t care too much.


    He was originally a different doctor.


    The doctor he imagined, but he can fill the sky and heal the sky, using some methods similar to wizards. Is this normal?


    In general, you can get the blood of the truth.


    The genius doctor ??Hua is still very happy.


    His methods are repeatedly angry and dead, which is still too simple.


    It''s different now. With these nine spirits, his methods suddenly become complicated.


    Doctor ??Hua became happy.


    He stood up and planned to leave.


    But before leaving, he still saluted the weapons on the stone platforms that had become dull again.


    Then he walked back, preparing to leave the Shenbing Pavilion.


    He stretched out his hand and was about to push the gate of Shenbing Pavilion, but found that the gate of Shenbing Pavilion still could not be opened.


    The genius doctor ??Hua''s face turned black.


    Is this Li Ergang still blocking his door?


    Is it over?


    Blocked until now.


    He has been approved by a magic weapon, and he still refuses to let him out.


    "Li Ergang, quickly open the door. I have already received a piece of magic weapon approval. I have completed the master¡¯s explanation. Let me open!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua said with a black face.


    "No! The command from the Sovereign Lord is that you can''t let you out!"


    Li Ergang was killed and refused to open the door.


    This made the genius doctor Hua extremely speechless.


    is not suitable for Li Ergang, after all, this is also the command of the master.


    If he did, wouldn¡¯t he be defying his master?


    defying his master, he absolutely dare not.


    "Forget it, just keep guarding."


    The genius doctor ??Hua sighed, and had no intention of forcibly opening the door, he simply returned to the Shenbing Pavilion.


    found an empty stone platform and sat on it.


    He sat on the stone platform, looked at the dim soldiers, and started to think.


    I don¡¯t know if there is any strategy for Shenbing Pavilion in the Hall of Transmission.


    Why don¡¯t he make a guide himself?


    Then put the strategy in the Shenbing Pavilion.


    It is also convenient for those who enter the Shenbing Pavilion in the future to be recognized by the Shenbing.


    Thinking about it, the genius doctor Hua took action, took out a book from the storage ring, and began to write.


    Start writing a strategy about Shenbing Pavilion.


    While he was writing, he was still estimating whether or not to make the strategy of the precepts hall later and put it on the side of the precepts hall, lest people don¡¯t know the rules later.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    the other side.


    Dongzhou, within the capital of the mundane Dazhou dynasty.


    Chu Yuan brought Su Xi and Ao Yu into this place.


    They looked at the prosperous city on earth, and they couldn''t help but stop for a while.


    "Sect Master, it''s really lively here."


    Ao Yushi was amazed. He had lived for so long, and it was the first time he entered such a lively mundane city.


    In the past, either disdain to enter mundane cities, or the mundane cities entered were not big enough.


    In such a magnificent and lively mundane city, it is indeed the first time I have seen you.


    "Well, Master, this place is really lively, even more lively than the city I used to live in."


    Compared to Ao Yu, Su Xi was even more shocked.


    She was born in the capital of an imperial dynasty in Zhongzhou, and she understands the mundane excitement better.


    At this moment, the capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty in Dongzhou is more lively than that in Zhongzhou, and it is even more lively.


    "Well, just watch the excitement."


    Chu Yuan didn''t care about these two goods.


    He drove the system to explore, constantly scanning the past, looking at everyone¡¯s templates...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 356： Demon Shop (Added more for book friends "The Silent Lamb")

    Chapter 356 Demon Shop (Additions for book friends "The Silent Lamb")


    The capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    Chu Yuan took Ao Yu and Su Xi, watching the pedestrians passing by.


    His eyes are also fixed on the pedestrians.


    In front of him, there is a template that others cannot see.


    System exploration!


    Chu Yuan is using the system to probe, watching these passers-by.


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Li Tiedan¡¿


    [Race: Human]


    ¡¾Cultivation: Mortal¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: None¡¿


    [Assessment: This person is the most ordinary mortal, accepting this person as an apprentice, the risk of becoming a talent is extremely low, but the human race is born with innate Taoism, which is the most suitable physique for cultivation, so it still has certain risks, please consider it by yourself]


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Wang Ergou¡¿


    [Race: Human]


    ¡¾Cultivation: Mortal¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: None¡¿


    [Assessment: This person is the most ordinary mortal, accepting this person as a disciple, the risk of becoming a talent is extremely low, but the human race has innate innateness...]


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Chen Erma¡¿


    [Race: Human]


    ¡¾Cultivation: Mortal¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: None¡¿


    [Evaluation: This person is the most ordinary mortal, accepting this person as a disciple, the risk of becoming a talent is extremely low...]


    Chu Yuan looked at the templates of passersby.


    looked roughly, except for shaking his head or shaking his head.


    The templates are almost the same.


    are all the most common passerby templates.


    Chu Yuan sighed quietly.


    No interest.


    He can see it.


    These passers-by are basically the same.


    Everyone has the possibility of becoming talented.


    He absolutely cannot accept such disciples.


    "Master, what are you sighing for?"


    Standing by, Su Xi noticed Chu Yuan''s sigh and asked.


    "It''s nothing, let''s go, walk into the city."


    Chu Yuan shook his head, carrying his hands on his back, and walked forward.


    See this scene.


    Su Xi and Ao Yu looked at each other, not daring to say anything, silently following behind Chu Yuan.


    The three people walked on the road of the prosperous city, which attracted many mortals to look sideways.


    It is really extraordinary for three people.


    Even if Chu Yuan had turned off the invincible state, and there was no golden light in his body, the dusty temperament still existed on his body.


    Not to mention Su Xi and Ao Yu.


    itself is a powerful existence, how could the temperament be ordinary.


    The three of them walked all the way.


    attracted a lot of attention.


    Especially Chu Yuan''s body, that kind of ethereal temperament, coupled with his face, is too lethal to these mortals.


    Many people looked at Chu Yuan and gulped.


    Seeing that Chu Yuan felt a little scalp numb.


    He some want to re-open the invincible state and run away.


    Always felt that the mortals around wanted to swallow him.


    Forget it if it''s just some women.


    What the **** are those male mortals?


    Chu Yuan used the system to detect nothing, but was scared enough by these mortals.


    Just when Chu Yuan could not help it.


    Suddenly, a voice sounded in the crowd.


    "Everyone, go to see the monster shop and buy a new batch of new goods, everyone can go and see if there is anything you want to buy, you can buy it back and work at home!"


    This voice sounded.


    Hear this.


    The crowd seemed to explode, and they discussed.


    "The monster shop caught the monster again?"


    "This is a new batch of monsters. Go and have a look. Even if you don¡¯t buy it, you can join in the fun!"


    "Last time the old Zhang family bought a bull demon, it may be a job. I will take a look this time, and I will also buy one to go back..."


    "Walk, go together."


    The streets that were still lively before suddenly became deserted.


    This made Chu Yuan extremely confused, and had no idea what happened.


    "Ao Yu, go and ask what is going on."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and ordered.


    "Okay, please wait a minute, Sovereign."


    Ao Yu answered a word and left in a hurry.


    Chu Yuan took Su Xi and stood there waiting quietly.


    A moment later.


    Ao Yu came back and brought the answer.


    It turned out that the people just went to a place called ¡®monster shop¡¯.


    This monster shop, as the name suggests, is a place where monsters are sold.


    is just for sale, they are all low-level monsters, or monsters that have not even completed their transformation.


    It is said that the reason why such a demon shop appeared and spread to the mundane level is because of the Dongzhou Holy Land.


    The Holy Land of Dongzhou is too strong, and besides being strong, it has also driven the development of all the sects in Dongzhou.


    This also led to the infinite oppression of some monsters in Dongzhou, and those big monsters fled Dongzhou.


    Those little monsters and those monsters who couldn''t understand their transformations were caught, and they were arrested by some low-level monks to sell them and help ordinary people work.


    learned this.


    Chu Yuan is amazed.


    "Go, let''s go and see too."


    Chu Yuan said softly.


    Then he glanced at the direction of the crowd flow, and then walked over.


    However, they left shortly after.


    can no longer move forward.


    Because there is a sea of ??people in front of them, there is no way to move forward.


    One group of ordinary soldiers came out, armed with weapons, intending to maintain order.


    See here.


    Chu Yuan did not continue to have the thought of ¡®happy with the people¡¯ anymore.


    "Go, go to heaven."


    Chu Yuan immediately turned on the invincible state, and light spots all over his body appeared, and his figure quickly flew into the sky. Because of the speed, no mortal noticed his movements.


    Ao Yu and Su Xi also quickly followed Chu Yuan''s movements.


    Three people fly into the sky at the same time.


    Looking down from a height, he saw the so-called demon shop at a glance.


    This demon shop is not really a shop at all, it''s a ¡®ground stall¡¯ at best.


    In a square, there are dozens of iron cages, and various little monsters are trapped in the iron cages.


    At this moment, the surrounding people are all watching the little monsters in the iron cage.


    "These are all little monsters."


    Chu Yuan touched his chin and said.


    He can see it without opening a system probe.


    In the iron cage, there are all little monsters.


    Because of the monsters in the iron cage, all of them can''t understand.


    Some are obviously human bodies, but they have grown a bull''s head.


    Some have human heads, and there is no problem up and down the body, but one hand is as short as a toothpick, and the other is as awkward as it is.


    "Sect Master, these monsters... said they are monsters, they have lost their faces, so we don''t need to watch them."


    Ao Yu''s mouth twitched slightly and said.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan did not have the intention to look at it.


    He had planned to turn around and leave immediately.


    But he thought about it.


    There are so many people here, there are at least a few thousand people. I use the system to probe and scan it. Maybe there is a kind of obsolete disciple who packs votes in the system?


    If there is any, then he really earns blood.


    If it doesn¡¯t, it¡¯s not a loss. At most, it¡¯s a waste of time.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan left in no hurry.


    Carefully explored with the system, facing the crowds below, I watched...


    adds more for the leader of the "silent lamb"!


    Ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 357： Sile

    Chapter 357 Sile


    Dongzhou area.


    The common world, the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    The capital city, on a cloud above the square.


    Chu Yuan lowered his head and scanned the crowds of people in the square below. He was using the system to probe, scanning the past one by one.


    To Chu Yuan disappointed, he did not find the kind of disciple he wanted to find.


    Ninety-nine percent of these passersby are ordinary passerby templates, and they all have the possibility of becoming talents.


    One percent of them are people with all kinds of wonderful physiques and talents.


    These are not Chu Yuan¡¯s goals.


    Chu Yuan sighed deeply, and there was no way.


    Finding a disciple who must be abandoned, this obviously can only be done by luck.


    "Ao Yu, Xi''er, let''s go."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand gently, without intending to stay.


    Since none of these passers-by has his goal, it is useless for him to stay where he is.


    "it is good."


    Ao Yu and Su Xi naturally could not have any opinions, and nodded one after another.


    Chu Yuan was about to turn around and leave.


    Suddenly, a rustling voice came from my ear.


    This sound...


    Much like the sound of someone humming music.


    However, the reason why Chu Yuan is attracted is not because of how good the music is, but because the music is a bit ugly.


    This can¡¯t be said to be ugly...


    Mainly because I don¡¯t know why, Chu Yuan felt a little harsh when listening.


    "Wait, Ao Yu, Xi''er, have you heard a song that is difficult to hear...not a song, have you heard a very harsh music?"


    Chu Yuan turned his head and glanced at the two behind him, and asked aloud.


    "Nothing."


    "Master, the disciple did not hear any music."


    Ao Yu and Su Xi looked at each other, both were very confused.


    They can''t hear any music or music at all.


    The only noise in their ears is the noise below.


    "No?"


    Chu Yuan frowned.


    Can he hear it by himself?


    He was silent for a moment, is it possible that this is his chance?


    So he can hear this unique voice alone?


    So, in fact, he is also a genius?


    Do not!


    Impossible, his template is just a passerby.


    Then what is the reason for this voice, that only he can hear it.


    Chu Yuan turned his ears, listened carefully, and quickly determined the source of the sound.


    Probably¡­¡­


    This direction.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes fixed on the east side of the city.


    This musical sound came from this direction.


    "Go, Ao Yu, Xi''er, come with me."


    Chu Yuan wanted to go and see where the voice came from.


    Anyway, he is definitely not afraid, no matter what the reason is, he is absolutely not afraid.


    He is invincible.


    Chu Yuan took the lead and flew in that direction.


    Ao Yu and Su Xi also quickly followed Chu Yuan.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    East of the capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    In a rather deserted restaurant room.


    A beautiful woman in pale red clothes leaned against the bed.


    The woman hummed some unknown tunes softly.


    The tune humming from her mouth is very strange.


    Some people listen to it nicely, some people feel very harsh when it listens, and some people just can¡¯t hear it.


    The tune she hums is amazing, and her body is even more amazing.


    Looking at it with naked eyes, the woman''s body is a bit illusory.


    looks like there is no entity.


    "I have come to an end after all."


    After humming a piece of tune, the woman murmured a few words in a low voice, with great sadness in her eyes.


    She is named Sile, not a mortal, but a monster.


    Yes, she is a monster.


    Le Demon!


    A monster born from music.


    was born unexpectedly from the performance of eight musical instruments, namely, bell, chime, qin, Xiao, Sheng, xun, drum, and zong.


    The existence of ??Le Demon is rare in the world.


    There is no Le Yao even among the monsters.


    This woman Sile can be regarded as the only happy demon.


    It is very difficult for the ??music demon to exist in the world, because it was born from the eight sounds played by eight musical instruments.


    Sile needs to listen to the eight tones every once in a while in order to survive.


    Since modern times, musical instruments among the human race have been lost frequently, and now it is no longer possible to collect these eight instruments, let alone playing eight-tone music.


    Slok lost the music of eight notes, and his lifespan became extremely limited. Now it has almost reached the limit, and his body has begun to dim, and it seems that it will disappear at any time.


    "I have traveled all over the eighty-two states, all over the world, I have seen the time change, I have seen the changes of the times, but I finally did not find what I was looking for, maybe...this is my life, the road Sounds, it is impossible to find it in this life."


    Sile sighed quietly.


    She has come into being, has traveled all over the world, and has listened to a lot of beautiful music.


    But what she always wanted to find was the Voice of the Avenue.


    only exists in the legendary voice of the avenue.


    According to legend, when the music of eight sounds reaches its ultimate state, the sound of the great road will appear.


    The Voice of the Great Avenue is also the dream of countless music in the Shenxing Continent.


    But no one has seen it, and the voice of the avenue only exists in the legend.


    Sile wanted to find the Voice of the Dao Dao, even more because, in an ancient book, she had met and learned about her situation, maybe the Voice of the Dao Dao could save her.


    So she has been looking for the Voice of the Avenue.


    just never found it.


    Sile also gradually despaired.


    She closed her eyes slightly, as if planning to quietly wait for her to dissipate.


    While waiting, she hummed a tune.


    The wonderful music played again.


    Wow...


    Suddenly, there was a burst of sounds outside.


    is quite noisy.


    This Sile was startled, she frowned and glanced outside.


    The restaurant where she lives, as far as she knows, is usually not crowded.


    It became noisy this time.


    This is very rare.


    But Sile didn''t care, she closed her eyes again.


    But she suddenly heard a word from the room next to her outside, which caught her attention.


    "Go outside, a fairy is coming in! The kind of fairy who shines around..."


    "That fairy is so handsome! I don''t know why, but I feel like I want to eat that fairy!!"


    Sile was taken aback for a moment.


    Fairy?


    A cultivator?


    Si Le thought for a while, still stood up, and planned to go out to see what kind of immortal cultivator was.


    She has traveled in the Continent of Shenxing. Relying on some of the talents of Le Yao, she can also walk on the mainland with her low level of cultivation.


    She has seen many powerful immortal cultivators.


    Can listen to the conversation in the next room, she has a little interest in the people outside.


    What kind of cultivator will enter the mundane world?


    Also come to this deserted restaurant.


    Sile looked at her increasingly illusory body and shook her head. She walked to the door and opened the door with some effort.


    She walked out...


    Ask for a monthly pass! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 358： Le Yao

    Chapter 358 Le Demon


    The Great Zhou Dynasty, the capital.


    In a quite deserted restaurant.


    Chu Yuan stepped in here.


    He is surrounded by countless golden light spots, causing the few mortals in the restaurant to kneel down and shout immortals.


    But Chu Yuan has no time to take care of those things.


    His eyes kept scanning around.


    He heard it!


    The harsh sound.


    comes from this restaurant!


    It''s just that after coming in, the sound disappeared, causing Chu Yuan to find the specific place of the sound at all.


    Only know that the person making the sound is in the restaurant.


    "Sect Master, what are you looking for, do you need my help?"


    Ao Yu came out and asked.


    "No, just stand up."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand, his eyes still scanned in the restaurant.


    He wants to find the person who made the sound.


    After watching the audience.


    Finally, Chu Yuan''s eyes fixed on the second floor.


    To be precise, it was frozen on the side of the door rail on the second floor, on a woman wearing light red clothes.


    When Chu Yuan saw the woman in the pale red dress, surprise flashed in her eyes.


    This person...


    The body is actually a bit illusory...


    Chu Yuan was a little confused, and directly opened the system to investigate and watched the woman''s template.


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Sile¡¿


    [Race: Demon¡ªLe Demon]


    ¡¾Cultivation for: Building the base environment¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: Sound and Fantasy Body¡¿


    [Evaluation: This monster is the monster born of music, and the music monster is extremely rare. Its body needs special music to maintain, otherwise it will dissipate.


    According to system testing, this demon has a very high talent for music, and the other talents are extremely low, or even zero, and are on the verge of dissipating. It is recommended that the host can accept it as a disciple and teach it the way that has nothing to do with music. If so, the chance of success is zero.]


    [Note: If the host accepts this demon as a disciple, he will need to find a way to extend the life of the demon. The method is to find the voice of the great road]


    Chu Yuan looked at this template and was stunned, his eyes widened.


    This template! !


    Isn¡¯t this the kind he is looking for?


    Music monster! Only talented in music, other talents are zero!


    And the system directly gives the plan.


    Teach the Tao that has nothing to do with music, so the chance of becoming a talent will be zero!


    In other words, he only needs to have a few fools, and the content of the flicks should not be related to music, then it will be fine.


    This person is good.


    Such people should be accepted as disciples.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up.


    "Ao Yu, clear the field, get out everyone here, oh, except the woman in the light red dress on the second floor."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand, and said lightly.


    "Okay, Sovereign!"


    Ao Yu nodded, preparing to violently expel these mortals.


    But Su Xi stopped Ao Yu in time.


    "Wait, Master, let me do it, it''s easier for me to do this."


    Su Xi said repeatedly.


    "it is good."


    Chu Yuan nodded and looked at Su Xi.


    To be honest, he also wanted to see what Su Xi was.


    He hasn¡¯t seen this disciple Su Xi¡¯s methods yet.


    "Master, wait a moment."


    Su Xi nodded quickly.


    Then she began to use her own methods.


    Chu Yuan also stared attentively.


    In his line of sight, Su Xi raised his hand, and...


    Then there is nothing.


    Chu Yuan yelled out of confusion. He just wanted to ask Su Xi why he still didn''t do anything.


    But the next moment he found something wrong.


    Everyone in the restaurant suddenly raised their heads, and their eyes were dull.


    Then all the mortals slowly walked out of the restaurant.


    is like a puppet.


    Only a moment.


    The restaurant is cleared.


    All the mortals walked out of the restaurant.


    This makes Chu Yuan stupid.


    What the **** is this?


    He didn¡¯t even know what had happened, so the restaurant was cleared?


    Su Xi, what is this thing.


    Chu Yuan was in a daze, thinking of his own teaching, what kind of ghost puppet way?


    Can this thing really be practiced?


    And this is so amazing.


    He did everything without seeing anything.


    Chu Yuan is really a little confused.


    He can cultivate all the nonsense. Then he will find a disciple who can become a talent and teach him how to open the sky. Does that disciple really want to open the sky and go side by side with the sun?


    "Master, it''s done."


    Su Xi arched her hand, facing Chu Yuan, slowly speaking.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a long time before answering a word. After thinking about it, he went on to say another sentence.


    "It''s fine if you all wait here, don''t let mortals come in here."


    Chu Yuan finished.


    He walked straight to the second floor.


    Su Xi glanced at Ao Yu, their eyes crossed, and both were puzzled.


    Chu Yuan has said everything, they dare not disobey.


    They stood there silently, watching Chu Yuan''s movements.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    Chu Yuan walked to Sile on the second floor.


    The two looked at each other.


    Sile took the lead to speak.


    "Who are you? Why come to me? I don''t seem to offend you."


    Sile''s voice is very pleasing, like the voice of Ying Yan.


    She could tell that Chu Yuan was here to find her.


    drove everyone out of the restaurant and left her alone, obviously intending to see her.


    "I am the master of the Sejong Sect in Dongju, I wonder if you have heard of this name?"


    Chu Yuan put on a calm look, with one hand on his back, and said slowly.


    He once again took out the tiger skin from Sejongmen in Dongju Yin.


    "What? Master of Sejong Gate in Dongju Hidden? Dongju Hidden Sejong Gate?!"


    Sile''s pupils shrank suddenly, completely unable to care about his own weakness, his expression was full of shock.


    She has traveled many places, and of course she knows what this Sejong Gate in Dongju is.


    It was precisely because of knowing that she was shocked.


    This Dongju Hidden Sejong Gate is not easy...


    Dongzhou, Yunzhou, Cangzhou, Guzhou, and the four sacred land masters all came from the Sejong Gate in Dongzhou.


    Even the Hidden Sejong Gate of Dongzhou has a very high reputation in the entire Shenxing Continent.


    The person in front of him is actually the master of the Sejong Gate in Dongju Hidden!


    is the legendary Sect Master without Dao!


    Sile was of course shocked to see this existence.


    This is the only existence in the legend!


    The existence of this person is no different from that of the Voice of the Great Dao.


    are all legendary characters.


    "Yes, it seems that you still know this seat."


    Chu Yuan was very pleased to see that Sile knew his name, and smiled and nodded.


    In his heart, he was wondering whether it was really time to get rid of the real Dongju Hidden Sejong Gate on the agenda.


    As long as you get rid of the Sejong Gate of Dongju Hidden City, kill the real master of Sejong Gate of Dongju Hidden City.


    At that time, he will turn the fake into the real, and he has become real from a rascal.


    "You...then you can play the sound of the avenue?!!!"


    Sile said very excitedly...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 359： I want to accept you as a disciple

    Chapter 359 This seat wants to accept you as a disciple


    The capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty, inside the restaurant.


    Chu Yuan stood on the second floor, facing Sile.


    Feel the envy and respect of Sile.


    Chu Yuan felt satisfied instantly.


    This is the sense of accomplishment and satisfaction of the strong.


    The next sentence of Cosler made Chu Yuan feel bewildered.


    asked if he would play the sound of the avenue? ?


    The problem is coming.


    What kind of hammer is the Voice of the Avenue.


    Wrong...


    The Voice of the Avenue.


    He seems to have seen the four words "The Voice of the Dao Dao" somewhere...


    Where is ?? looking over?


    correct!


    Sile''s template!


    Chu Yuan''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he remembered.


    Sile¡¯s template, he vaguely remembered that the Voice of the Great Avenue was able to save Sile.


    At this moment, this Sile seems to be about to dissipate.


    It seems that the voice of the great road is needed to sustain life.


    Sile wants him to play the sound of the avenue, he must want to survive.


    But, here comes the problem.


    What is the Voice of the Avenue?


    A kind of music?


    Is Chu Yuan proficient in Le Dao?


    The answer is there.


    obviously.


    Don''t say Chu Yuan is proficient, it is not even know how.


    knows nothing about musical instruments.


    As for singing...


    Let¡¯s put it this way, call a duck, I guess the call is better than Chu Yuan¡¯s singing.


    Sound of the Great Avenue or something, he didn''t even understand.


    Ke Chu Yuan looked at Sile''s excited and admiring gaze, but he was embarrassed to say no, and for a while, he fell silent.


    Sile looked at the silent Chu Yuan, stunned for a moment, and then spoke cautiously.


    "You...can''t you play the sound of the avenue?"


    Sile asked.


    "No, of course I do, Voice of the Avenue, Little Doyle! What can''t be?"


    Chu Yuan listened to Sile saying that he would not, so he stopped doing it all at once, gritted his teeth and said.


    Awesome, he just blew it down.


    What matters to him is the sound of the great road or the sound of the trail.


    Ask him, then he will!


    Ask him, that is Xiao Doyle!


    "Then...then you might play me a great sound...Don¡¯t get me wrong, don¡¯t play it specifically for me. You, you just need to let me listen to it while you are playing."


    Sile spoke very carefully.


    Her tone was very light, for fear that she would offend Chu Yuan for this.


    "Why do you want to listen to this seat?"


    Chu Yuan replied with a smile.


    It''s impossible for him to admit that he was killed.


    "I...I can..."


    Sloan could not say what price he wanted to pay, and his face flushed red.


    She felt that she had nothing to give to the person in front of her.


    The existence of this person is only in the legend.


    She has some things in her hand, as well as several pieces of Lingbao. These are all obtained by chance when she travels to the Shenxing Continent.


    Lingbao is in front of this, what counts?


    A fart.


    She absolutely can''t get it.


    Sile thought about it this way, and realized that she had nothing to grasp at all.


    It is true that Chu Yuan has too high status in her heart, so high that it is boundless.


    can be described in only three words.


    it''s said!


    "The Voice of the Avenue is too simple, but it is only relative to this seat. For you, to listen, the price is not something you can pay."


    Chu Yuanyun said lightly.


    Anyway, he has completely taken over the identity of the master of the Sejong Sect in Dongzhou.


    The words come out.


    Pop through...


    A sound.


    Sile suddenly fell to his knees.


    "Please... please play the sound of the avenue for me, I need the sound of the avenue to continue my life, please, as long as you are willing to play the sound of the avenue, I am willing to be a cow and horse for you in this life!"


    Sile let go of all her dignity.


    She just wants to survive.


    Furthermore, for her, if she could be a slave to this legendary existence, it would not be regarded as insulting her.


    On the contrary, it is an honor for her.


    "This seat...this seat does not need you to be a bull or a horse, but this seat wants to accept you as a disciple, are you willing?"


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    "Accept me as a disciple???"


    Sile was completely confused.


    Accept her as a disciple?


    Like such a terrifying character who only exists in legends, want to accept her as a disciple?


    This is too illusory.


    Sile has a kind of dreaming feeling.


    "Yes, I want to accept you as a disciple, are you willing?"


    Chu Yuan spoke again.


    "Only in this way, will you be willing to play the Voice of the Great Avenue for me?"


    Sile said hesitantly.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan''s face became stiff, but he didn''t forget that Sile needed the voice of the great road to survive.


    So if he wants to accept Sile as a disciple, he must understand the voice of the great avenue first.


    However, in Chu Yuan''s view, the problem is still not big.


    He is invincible.


    You can definitely find this or something, so just accept it first.


    Think of this.


    Chu Yuan nodded faintly.


    "As long as you worship this seat as a teacher, this seat will naturally be willing to play this great sound for you!"


    "But you need to worship this seat as a teacher. This is the condition, are you willing?"


    Chu Yuan said slowly.


    "Me, can I ask you something? Why do you think you want to accept me as a disciple?"


    Sile still did not agree to it all at once.


    She was really puzzled.


    This kind of legendary existence, why would he choose to accept her as a disciple, and his attitude is so firm.


    "You have this talent, and you deserve to be accepted as an apprentice."


    Chu Yuan said flatly.


    In his current state, it is obvious that he has reached the point where he can lie without blinking.


    "I have talent? What talent do I have..."


    Sile is a little confused.


    She knows her own situation best.


    She is good at music and may be more talented in music than ordinary people.


    But other aspects...


    Forgive her.


    knows nothing.


    No talent.


    She knows all these.


    "You don''t know your talent, but you can see it clearly. Could it be that you think your talent is low?"


    Chu Yuan shook his head and said like this.


    "Ok¡­"


    Sile¡¯s head moved like a chicken pecking at rice.


    "But as I said, if you have high talents, then your talents must be high, and you will come with me."


    Chu Yuan beckoned.


    He took the lead to walk to the window.


    Sile hesitated, then walked to the window, stood behind Chu Yuan, and carefully looked at the people outside.


    On the street outside ??, a mortal was walking. It seemed that because he was attracted by the square, the street seemed deserted.


    "Look, what are the talents of those mortals outside."


    Chu Yuan put his hands on his back, and said faintly.


    "Very...very humble."


    Sile answered truthfully.


    "Yes, very humble, but these mortals, even if they have no talent, still have a chance to become a talent, or in other words, all people have the opportunity to become a talent."


    "A mortal is like this, let alone you? Your talent is something you can''t detect, but I can detect it, so I accept you as a disciple. Now, do you understand?"


    Chu Yuan gave a chuckle, turned to look at Sile and said...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 360： Everyone has the opportunity to become a talent

    Chapter 360 Everyone has a chance to become a talent


    The capital and restaurant of the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    By the window on the second floor.


    Sile¡¯s little face was full of shock.


    The words of Chu Yuan faintly echoed in his ears.


    A mortal, without talent, still has the possibility of becoming a talent...


    All people have the opportunity to become talents...


    In the eyes of this existence.


    Are all beings equal?


    All beings have the opportunity to become talents...


    As for her talent...


    She doesn''t know this.


    But listening to what this existence said, she seemed to have some talents she didn''t even know about.


    "So, would you like to worship this seat as your teacher?"


    Chu Yuan turned his back to Sile, put his hands behind him, surrounded by golden light spots, like a god, that people can see, and he can''t control his feeling of awe.


    "I, I do!"


    Sile did not hesitate anymore.


    To worship this existence as a teacher, this is her luck...


    Not to mention, this man saved her life and played the voice of the great road for her.


    "Very good! In that case, don''t you apprentice a teacher?"


    Chu Yuan was very satisfied with Sile, nodded faintly, and a smile of success appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Hear this.


    Without any hesitation, Sile nodded decisively and knelt down in front of Chu Yuan.


    "See, disciple, see Master."


    Sile faced Chu Yuan heavily and knocked his head.


    "Well, get up, get up."


    Chu Yuan''s hands supporting Sile were trembling.


    This is another small realm...


    Once the teacher abolished this Sile.


    Add Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin, then he will be able to achieve a high level!


    This is a great realm!


    Perhaps speaking, he is now in a low realm, and he has a realm, which is of little use to him.


    But this is a good start.


    He is now a high-level mortal realm, only one step away, he can reach the refining state, obtain a high-level realm, that is, become a high-level refining realm.


    This is the starting point for a new start!


    I have cultivated from mortal to invincible! !


    Chu Yuan''s confidence doubled.


    "Master, can I play the sound of the great road for my disciples?"


    Sile¡¯s smart eyes were full of hope.


    "Sound of the Avenue..."


    "No way."


    Chu Yuan shook his head slightly, his surface still looked like a breezy and breezy look.


    Where did he get the sound of the great avenue, he planned to flicker and hold this disciple first, and then he went to find it by himself to see where there was this so-called great avenue sound.


    "Master, why?"


    Sile is very puzzled.


    But she just said it and regretted it.


    She knows how this one exists in front of her.


    Dialogue with this kind of existence, in this tone, it was originally a kind of disrespect.


    Si Le wanted to understand this, and quickly changed his words.


    "Master, the disciple knows that it''s not easy to play the Daozhi, but the disciple is really...the end is approaching, and I ask Master to pass down the method of playing eight-tone music."


    Si Le said sincerely.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan rolled his eyes secretly.


    The Voice of the Avenue?


    Eight-tone music?


    As long as he understands, his surname is not Chu.


    But that''s how it is said.


    On the surface, he can''t say it.


    "Being a teacher is not unwilling to teach you, whether it is the so-called great sound or the eight-tone music, in fact, the essence is the same."


    "It''s just that you can''t realize it."


    "As a teacher, I don¡¯t want to teach it to you. I just want to rely on you to realize it. What you realize is your own."


    Chu Yuan said so.


    "But...Master, if the disciple does not have the music of eight notes, they will fall..."


    Sile looked at his illusory body and hesitated.


    "The teacher will not watch you fall away and dissipate. If you really can''t realize it, the teacher will help you, but the teacher hopes that you can do your best at this moment to control the sound of the great road, the music of eight sounds!"


    "As a teacher, I can¡¯t help you all the time. You have mastered the sound of the Great Dao. The music of eight sounds is the king, do you understand?"


    Chu Yuan said slowly.


    "Master yourself..."


    Sile whispered a few words in a low voice.


    She never thought of mastering the music of eight music by herself.


    In the legend of ??The Sound of the Great Avenue, the music of eight notes will only appear when it reaches its limit.


    If she has mastered the music of eight-tone music, is it possible to say that it is possible for her to explore the music of the great road on her own? !


    Think of this.


    Sile''s eyes lit up suddenly.


    But the next moment, when she thought of something, her face suddenly became very strange.


    Wrong, I was almost taken in.


    Eight-tone music requires eight musical instruments, eight proficient people, and the tacit understanding of it to be played.


    How can one master the music of eight notes? ? ?


    This person who exists in the legend is fooling her? ?


    "Master, eight musical instruments need eight musical instruments. How can one master it?"


    Sile frowned and asked.


    "Eight-tone music is eight musical instruments... Well, can''t one person master eight musical instruments? Idiot, you are in a misunderstanding!"


    "Before the sound was born, who ever thought about it, there are eight sounds?"


    Chu Yuan is still calm and breezy.


    I just couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    Thanks!


    Thanks to his wit.


    Where does he know what eight sounds are eight musical instruments.


    "Before the birth of sound, who would have thought that there are eight sounds?"


    Sile muttered to himself, if he had some enlightenment.


    "Not bad."


    Chu Yuan nodded lightly.


    "Then...Master, can you tell me how to master the eight-tone music alone? You don¡¯t need to say everything, you just need to give a little reminder."


    Sile said cautiously.


    "Reminder? Not to mention, I will give you a reminder as a teacher."


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, and felt that he couldn¡¯t get past if he didn¡¯t give a reminder.


    He pondered for a moment, then stretched out his palm and placed it in front of the window.


    Long fingers flicked slightly in front of the window eight times.


    "So, understand?"


    Chu Yuan said without blushing and heartbeat.


    He flicked his fingers casually.


    Use this to stabilize Sile.


    Anyway, he has already done the action, and I can¡¯t see it. It is the other party¡¯s problem. In short, it is definitely not his own.


    He is such a tiger-skinned master of the Sejong Sect in Dongzhou, no matter how others think, he will never think that he will fool a little demon, right?


    On the other side, Sile stared blankly at Chu Yuan''s fingers stretched out by the window, besides being stunned, he was still stunned.


    What else does she want to ask.


    But Chu Yuan didn''t wait for Sile to ask questions at all.


    "Idiot, the teacher knows that you can''t see anything, but you don''t need to see it. When the time comes, you will understand."


    "Okay, there are still things to do as the teacher, so I won''t keep you. You first return to the sect with the guardian beasts in the sect."


    "In short, you can rest assured that the teacher will never watch you dissipate. If you end up still unable to realize the music of eight tones, the sound of the great road, then the teacher will personally play it for you."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand, interrupted Sile¡¯s questioning, and arranged everything logically...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 361： Bai Zes empty glove white wolf?

    Chapter 361 Bai Ze¡¯s Empty Glove White Wolf?


    The capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty, outside a restaurant.


    Chu Yuan watched Ao Yu turn into a blue dragon, and returned to Wudaozong with his newly-acquired disciple Sile, quietly relieved.


    finally fooled this disciple into his hands.


    Counting Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin, there are three disciples that must be rejected.


    This is all due to the system.


    That must be discarded.


    There is absolutely no accident.


    Chu Yuan believes in this system in her body very much.


    In this world, anyone can stab him back.


    Is the system impossible!


    He believes in this system!


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and suppressed all thoughts.


    Although he has successfully brought Sile back, it takes a lot of effort to help Sile continue his life.


    Listen to Sile.


    The sound of the great road can perfectly solve the physical condition of Sile.


    And the music of eight notes can only temporarily extend Sile¡¯s life.


    According to Chu Yuan''s thoughts, of course it would be better to find the music of eight notes.


    What he wants is to continue Sile¡¯s life, until his sect has been tested, and all the dust has settled before discussing other things.


    "Xier, let''s go."


    Chu Yuan glanced at Su Xi standing next to him, with one hand on his back, calmly speaking.


    "Master, where are we going?"


    Su Xi was still looking at the street outside, tilted her head and said.


    "Go to an old person who is a teacher and ask some questions."


    Chu Yuan didn''t mean to keep it secret, so he told Su Xi directly.


    This is indeed what he thinks.


    Go to the shopkeeper of the inn and ask that guy if he knows the information about the music of eight music.


    However, after Chu Yuan finished speaking, something suddenly occurred to him.


    its not right.


    He wants to bring Su Xi.


    But when he told Sile that he knew the voice of the great road, Su Xi was also there, and Su Xi must have heard it.


    At this time, he took Su Xi to ask the shopkeeper of the inn, if he knew the news of Eight Music Music.


    Isn¡¯t this slapped him in the face?


    No way! Never bring Su Xi!


    You can only let Su Xi play on her own. Anyway, don''t go back to the clan.


    Chu Yuan never thought about Su Xi¡¯s safety.


    He couldn''t understand Su Xi''s methods. He was afraid that his strength was not weak, at least a little bit better than the Nascent Soul Stage at his peak.


    What''s dangerous.


    Think of this.


    Chu Yuan immediately continued to speak.


    "Almost forgot, Xi''er, as a teacher, there may be some things that need to be done later. It may be inconvenient to take you with you. Why don''t you go for a tour by yourself, do you think it is okay?"


    Just listen to what Chu Yuan said.


    "Huh? Go travel by yourself?"


    Su Xi was taken aback. She was not familiar with the place where she was born in Dongzhou, so she knew where to travel.


    "Yes, you can travel by yourself. After the tour, you can return to the clan. As for how to travel..."


    "This is very simple. If you have any thoughts, just complete it. For us practitioners, the cultivation of the mind is also very important. When the mind is completed, the speed of practice will be faster, do you understand."


    Chu Yuan talked freely, persuading Su Xi, anyway, he was determined to let Su Xi leave.


    Hear this.


    Su Xi was taken aback.


    Finish her thoughts?


    Her thoughts...


    Mention the word.


    Hatred appeared in Su Xi''s eyes.


    The enemy of subjugation, how dare she forget it! ! !


    Master means, do you think it¡¯s time for her to deal with this matter?


    Su Xi suddenly.


    "Master, disciple... disciple understands!"


    Su Xi bowed to Chu Yuan.


    "Well, now that you understand, let''s go."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand, not knowing what Su Xi had made up for himself.


    "Okay, Master."


    Su Xi nodded without hesitation this time.


    Then she saluted again, then stepped up into the air, her figure disappeared quickly.


    Chu Yuan stood quietly, watching Su Xi leave.


    He didn''t feel relieved until Su Xi''s figure completely left his sight.


    Reassured Chu Yuan did not hesitate anymore.


    Flying up into the sky, heading towards Silvermoon City.


    What Chu Yuan didn¡¯t notice was.


    The direction that Su Xi flew was not in Dongzhou, but went straight to Zhongzhou...


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Dongzhou area.


    To the south, outside of Tianwu Mountain.


    Two figures one after another, walking on the road.


    The person walking in front is a rickety old man. He is obviously old, but his aura is very magnificent. A pair of golden eyes seems to have a long river flowing in it.


    This person is Bai Ze.


    In the latter, it is a young man dressed in light blue clothes with a handsome face and a calm and extraordinary temperament.


    This person is Bai Ze¡¯s new disciple and the first disciple.


    Named Ning Fan!


    "Master, is our sect hidden in this cloud-filled mountain? It is indeed your sect, Master, I can tell at a glance, the mountain over there is very extraordinary!"


    Ning Fan raised his finger to Tianwu Mountain and said repeatedly.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Bai Ze was stunned, looked up at Tianwu Mountain, then smiled, and then spoke.


    "Wrong, there is indeed a powerful sect in there, but it is not mine, but the sect of a fellow Taoist."


    Bai Ze shook his head and said.


    "Huh? Master, where is our sect?"


    Ning Fan said in surprise.


    He looked around.


    Except for this mountain that exists in the clouds and only a corner of it is special, the other mountains are all barren.


    There are even many places in the mountains that have been interrupted.


    "Our sect... is there!"


    Bai Ze pondered for a moment, raised his palm, and pointed to the big mountain next to Tianwu Mountain.


    "what???"


    Ning Fan looked in the direction of Bai Ze''s palm, and was dumbfounded.


    Although the mountain is quite big, it is a barren land, and at first glance, you know that aura is very scarce, and it is not like a spirit mountain.


    "What are you doing?"


    Bai Ze raised his eyebrows and said.


    "Master, I...I haven''t seen the sect."


    Ning Fan said with a very strange expression.


    "Yes, there is no sect, but after I build it, will there be one?"


    Bai Ze said calmly.


    Ning Fan: "?"


    So you brag about how strong your sect is before you grow old.


    What else did you say, the Hall of Falun Gong, the Hall of Discipline, and the Pavilion of Gods are all fooling me?


    is for the empty glove white wolf, to fool me as your apprentice?


    Ning Fan''s face became more and more strange.


    See this scene.


    Bai Ze seemed to know what Ning Fan was thinking, and smiled and shook his head.


    He took a step slowly, intending to establish a sect on that big mountain.


    To establish a sect, the first step is to open its own limitations.


    To open up the restrictions, first of all, you need to pass this new era of heaven and earth...


    Shirasawa thought about it carefully.


    If he is fast enough, can he establish the sect before the world of the new era does not react...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 362： Start with a stone

    Chapter 362 Starting a Rock


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    In the Shenbing Pavilion.


    The genius doctor ??Hua is still struggling to write.


    What he wrote is the strategy of each building in Wudaozong.


    These strategies are very detailed.


    From the beginning of entering the temple, there is a detailed introduction, and the two fonts of "Guidelue" are vividly displayed.


    He breathed a sigh of relief after the genius doctor ??wa finished writing all of it.


    picked up the three books in front of him.


    Think left and right.


    He put two of them in the storage ring.


    only left the strategy of Shenbing Pavilion.


    The genius doctor ??Hua walked to the gate of Shenbing Pavilion, originally wanted to put a small cabinet beside the gate, and then put down the guidebook in his hand.


    But he hasn''t waited for the genius doctor Hua to put it down.


    Boom...


    A loud noise came from outside.


    Even though there are many soundproofing formations, they still cannot isolate the spread of this sound.


    The loud noise came suddenly.


    The genius doctor Hua shivered in fright, and threw all the strategies he had on his hands to the ground.


    He raised his head and glanced outside the gate of Shenbing Pavilion.


    He just noticed in an instant.


    This voice did not come from within the clan at all, but from outside the clan.


    He remembered that their Wudao Sect had many soundproof formations.


    It¡¯s not easy that this sound can be heard through so many sound-proof formations.


    The genius doctor ??Hua frowned and picked up the Shenbing Pavilion Raiders that had fallen to the ground again.


    He stretched out his hand, wanting to open the gate of Shenbing Pavilion.


    But this time, as always, I still can¡¯t open the gate of Shenbing Pavilion.


    Li Ergang is still stuck there!


    The genius doctor ??Hua suddenly didn''t want to bear it, and wanted to push Li Ergang away forcibly.


    I can think of this as Master¡¯s command.


    He didn''t dare to move anything.


    "Li Ergang, quickly open the door! I don''t know what happened outside, I want to go out and see!"


    Hua genius doctor hurriedly shouted.


    "No, no! This is the order of the Sect Master! Unless the Sect Master returns, otherwise everything will be destroyed outside, and I can''t control it!"


    The voice of Li Ergang came from outside.


    Li Ergang obviously hesitated for a moment, but soon became firm.


    He will never leave unless Chu Yuan comes back!


    The genius doctor Hua in the Shenbing Pavilion listened to this and couldn''t help it.


    He really didn¡¯t dare to disobey Master¡¯s order.


    His life was saved by the master, and all his skills were taught by the master.


    How dare he violate his master...


    "Li Ergang! There is movement outside, neither of you nor I can move. This is Master¡¯s order. I know and I understand, but we must not remain indifferent. left already."


    "At this moment, the clan''s fighting power is only Junior Sister Xue Xi and Junior Brother Ye Lin!"


    "You go and inform them two, let them both go out and see what''s going on."


    Divine Doctor ??Hua quickly calmed down and spoke.


    "This...I''ll tell, you can''t run, right?"


    Li Ergang hesitated.


    "What are you talking about? If I want to go, you can stop it? I am not afraid of you, the master I am afraid of!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua felt angry and funny when he heard the words.


    This guy¡­¡­


    If he is really determined to go out, he can easily drive Li Ergang away.


    It was never Li Ergang that he was in awe, but Master!


    "Then, that''s all right."


    As soon as Li Er said this sentence, he lost his voice, as if he was going to spread the word.


    "I hope nothing has happened."


    The genius doctor ??Hua whispered.


    He also quickly calmed down.


    took out the strategy of Shenbing Pavilion, and then took out a small cabinet from the storage ring.


    Put the strategy of Shenbing Pavilion on the small cabinet.


    Then, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sitting on the road in the middle of the Shenbing Pavilion, ?? quietly felt the''nine qi'' in his body.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment.


    Outside Tianwu Mountain, next to a big mountain.


    Bai Ze''s face was flushed, and his blood seemed very unstable.


    Under his feet, a big pit was blown out.


    It was bombed by the sky thunder.


    Bai Ze raised his head and looked at the sky, wishing that the firepower would be turned on and stabbed the day.


    He originally wanted to take advantage of the sky to come over and establish the sect directly.


    did not expect¡­¡­


    Unexpectedly, the world in this new era, like a dog, had predicted his thoughts. He had just planned to do it, and directly struck down with a thunder and warned him.


    "Master, Master, what was that just now?"


    Behind Ning Fan also felt the power of Thunder that day, and asked with a trembling voice.


    "Tian Lei!"


    Bai Ze still patiently turned his head and answered.


    "Tian Lei..."


    Ning Fan took a deep breath.


    His eyes fell silently to the mountain not far away that was wrapped in clouds.


    The sky thunder struck just now, not only did it explode a big hole, he could see clearly.


    When the sky thunder exploded, an invisible coercion descended, causing gusts of wind.


    Those violent winds quietly dissipated as they approached the cloud-filled mountain.


    As if an invisible force is blocking it.


    This made him very curious, what kind of sect is that sect that exists in the clouds and mist.


    Bai Ze next to ?? didn''t have time to watch what Ning Fan was watching.


    He wanted to forcefully build up the sect with the world.


    "Forget it, forcibly is the same as the world of the new era. It is almost the same as looking for death."


    Bai Ze was silent for a while, but finally she was stunned.


    He still plans to build the sect with his hands.


    Bai Ze thought, couldn''t help but look at Ning Fan, who was not far away.


    After thinking carefully, he didn''t let Ning Fan come to build the sect together.


    This disciple is what he wants to cultivate.


    Waiting for success, he is estimated to be able to gain merit.


    With more merit, he will be able to achieve a ¡®win-win¡¯ situation with Heaven and Earth.


    "Disciple, you find a place to sit first, wait for me to build the sect, and then teach your cultivation method."


    Bai Ze said a word to Ning Fan.


    Then he lifted a stone, planning to go up this mountain first.


    This gave Ning Fan a glimpse.


    It really started with a stone, and the sectarian built it by hand?


    Ning Fan felt that he was fooled.


    It was clear that this master showed a terrifying side before, and he also fooled how powerful the sect was.


    Now actually telling him that there is no sect at all.


    Ning Fan just wanted to vomit, say something.


    at this time.


    Two mysterious auras locked here.


    Ning Fan felt a little depressed, as if he was pressed by a boulder on his chest.


    The next moment, a sound exploded suddenly.


    "Who would dare to make noise outside Wudao Sect!"


    Wow...


    accompanied by a sound.


    Two figures emerged from the clouds.


    "From nothing!"


    "I said, from there to nothing!"


    Two voices came out slowly, one male and one female, quickly spreading throughout the court.


    When two voices fell.


    With Bai Ze Ningfan as the center, flames were born in all directions, and there seemed to be evil spirits hidden in the flames, staring at them fiercely.


    At the same time, the aura of the two of them disappeared out of thin air, and there was no clue that could be noticed...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 363： Angry Bai Ze

    Chapter 363 Angry Bai Ze


    Below a big mountain outside Tianwu Mountain.


    Two figures, standing in the air, overlooking below.


    The figure in the front is wearing a blue snow robe, with fox ears and tails, surrounded by silver light, and the eyes are covered by silver light, revealing a noble and elegant temperament.


    The figure behind is wearing a gray robe, and both sleeves are embroidered with a star map. Like the figure in front, it has fox ears and tails.


    It''s just that compared to the figure in front, he doesn''t have so many brilliant spots of light surrounding him. He is very ordinary around him, but his eyes are very mysterious.


    The left eye is pitch black, and the right eye looks like nothingness.


    These eyes made his whole person very mysterious and difficult to figure out.


    These two people are Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin.


    At this moment.


    The two looked down.


    They originally stayed in the Dharma Hall to read books, but later came by the order of the genius doctor Hua to check what was going on.


    But when they saw the figure below, they were taken aback.


    Below, where are other people.


    Isn¡¯t that the white senior Bai Ze?


    See this one.


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin flew down immediately.


    "Senior White!"


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin both saluted hastily.


    After they had read those books in the Hall of Faith, of course they knew what Bai Ze was in front of them.


    "It''s you two, who I thought it was? What are you doing here?"


    Bai Ze saw these two fox demons, and quietly breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked.


    "Senior White, we are on the order of Brother Hua, come out to see what happened here."


    Tu Xuexi stepped forward and said in awe.


    "What happened here?"


    Bai Ze just wanted to say something, suddenly his eyes lit up, looking at the two extremely mysterious fox demons in front of him, some bad thoughts moved in his heart.


    He can''t use mana, but these two can.


    Given his relationship with Taoist Chu, it¡¯s not too much to let these two help him build a sect?


    "Nothing happened, just that some things may require the help of two people."


    Bai Ze said that he was going to build a sect on the mountain next to Tianwu Mountain.


    When Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin finished listening, they were silent for a while.


    Then, Tu Xuexi stood up and asked.


    "Senior White, you want to build a sect next to our sect. Does our master know that, can you agree to it?"


    Just listen to what Tu Xuexi said.


    "Don''t worry, Fellow Daoist Chu will agree, you can just help."


    Bai Ze replied.


    Hear this.


    Tu Xuexi did not hesitate anymore.


    "Let''s go, go to Jianzongmen."


    Tu Xuexi spoke to Tu Yelin.


    "Okay, sister."


    Tu Yelin also nodded directly and agreed.


    He wanted to leave, but after only two steps, he suddenly saw Tu Xuexi and found that there was no sign that Tu Xuexi was about to move at all.


    He couldn''t help being stunned.


    "Sister, why aren''t you moving?"


    Tu Yelin said in confusion.


    "I think your foundation is unstable, so I want you to do more work so that you can stabilize your foundation."


    Tu Xuexi said with sorrow.


    Tu Yelin: "?"


    His foundation is unstable? Why doesn''t he know?


    And, when will work stabilize the foundation?


    Tu Yelin''s eyes suddenly resented, and he could see it.


    My sister is lazy and just doesn¡¯t want to work.


    Seeing it out, Tu Yelin didn''t dare to say it, so he could only go to work on the mountain in a grievance.


    Tu Xuexi smiled when he saw this scene.


    "Senior White, then I will oversee the work."


    Tu Xuexi faced Bai Ze and gave a gift to a younger generation slightly, then got up and flew over the mountain to watch Tu Yelin work.


    Standing in place, Bai Ze and Ning Fan quietly watched the movements of the two fox demons.


    "These two people have changed a lot from before."


    Bai Ze murmured in a low voice, shook his head involuntarily.


    He had met Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin before.


    The former Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin were very scared, afraid of everything in this world, and they were very defensive against anything.


    But now Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin have obviously lowered their defenses, revealing their original personalities.


    "Teacher, Master, the sect in the clouds is Wudaozong?!"


    Ning Fan asked with a trembling voice.


    He just seemed to hear that the two strong fox monsters are talking about who is arrogant outside Wudaozong...


    The sect that exists in the cloud is Wudaozong?


    The legendary sect?


    "Well, the sect in the clouds is Wudaozong, what''s wrong?"


    Bai Ze nodded and admitted.


    "That...the two of you just now?"


    Ning Fan couldn''t believe it, and took a deep breath.


    "The two just now were disciples of the Innocent Sect."


    Bai Ze felt that his disciple was a little strange.


    "Teacher, teacher, master, can I regret it?"


    Ning Fan swallowed and spit, so excited that he couldn''t speak clearly.


    "Regret? What do you regret?"


    Bai Ze frowned and asked.


    "Master, I don¡¯t want to worship your sect anymore, can I worship Wudaozong?"


    Ning Fan also didn''t care if it was appropriate to say this, so he said it directly.


    This is the legendary sect.


    If he can come in, then he...then he is willing to die.


    According to the rumors, this is a terrifying and peerless sect that has been passed down for three million years!


    White Pond:"¡­¡­"


    Is it okay if the disciple regrets it?


    Speaking of it, not only did the disciple regret it, he also regretted it.


    Why did he bring his disciples to build a sect next to Wudaozong?


    There is a terrifying reputation of Wudaozong, who is willing to worship him as a teacher?


    Bai Ze was extremely upset in his heart, but there was nothing he could do. He would never let this disciple leave right now.


    "Disciple, don¡¯t look at Wudaozong¡¯s name, but it¡¯s actually like that. Our sect is not weaker than Wudaozong. The strongest of Wudaozong is just their lord. Friends of Chu Dao."


    "But in fact, I am not much weaker than that fellow Chu Daoist, um... at most I am a little weaker."


    Bai Ze slowly spoke, trying to bring back the image in the heart of this disciple.


    But he found out after he finished speaking.


    No matter what he said, this disciple actually didn''t care about him.


    Furthermore, this disciple has been whispering in his mouth.


    "Wu Dao Sect!"


    "Taiyi Sword Sovereign, Yin and Yang Formation Sage, Barbaric Sovereign, Good Fortune Chess Sage..."


    "I want to enter Wudao Sect, will I have insufficient qualifications?"


    "It''s better to enter one of the four holy places!!!"


    Ning Fan kept talking, obviously very emotional.


    White Pond:"?"


    I said so much together, you didn¡¯t even listen to it?


    Bai Ze is a little annoyed, anyway, he is also a character by size.


    He somehow wanted to go to Chu Yuan to single out.


    Look at who is stronger, so that this disciple can see clearly!


    But when he thought that Chu Yuan had been''in the same flow'' with Heaven and Earth, he was suddenly discouraged...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 364： The future can be expected

    Chapter 364 The future can be expected


    On the big mountain next to Tianwu Mountain.


    Under the efforts of Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin, a sect was soon established.


    But to be precise, Tu Xuexi built it alone.


    Tu Yelin is not proficient in construction. After working for several days, it is not as fast as Tu Xuexi for half an hour.


    What Tu Xuexi is good at is the process of starting from nothing, and the construction of sects can¡¯t be easier for her.


    So in the hands of Tu Xuexi, the embryonic form of a sect was established in half an hour.


    Tu Xuexi only established the prototype of the sect.


    Without knowing what kind of sect Bai Ze wants to build, she dare not build it at will.


    So I built a prototype, so I didn¡¯t continue to build it.


    After Tu Xuexi and Zai completed the construction, they flew to the bottom of the mountain with Tu Yelin and found Bai Ze to explain clearly.


    "Senior White, we have built the foundation of the sect, and you have to rely on Senior White for the rest."


    Tu Xuexi stood up and said respectfully.


    "Well, trouble you two."


    Bai Ze walked out with Ning Fan, smiled and nodded.


    "No trouble, if Senior White is fine, then both of us will retire first."


    After Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin looked at each other, the former spoke.


    "Ok."


    Of course, Bai Ze didn''t mean to leave the two fox monsters, and nodded.


    Hear this.


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin did not hesitate, they got up and prepared to return to Tianwu Mountain.


    Ke hadn¡¯t waited for the two to leave.


    Bai Ze suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly called the two of them.


    "You two wait."


    Bai Ze spoke, calling both of them in time.


    "What else does Senior White do?"


    Tu Xuexi turned her head and asked.


    "There is something...Well, little friend Ye Lin, can you help me look at my bastard, little friend Xue Xi will follow me up the mountain."


    Bai Ze said with a smile.


    "it is good."


    Tu Xuexi nodded slightly and did not refuse.


    She waved her hand to Tu Yelin.


    Tu Yelin also understood what Tu Xuexi meant, and asked him to stay here, nodded, of course he did not refuse.


    See this scene.


    Bai Ze and Tu Xuexi both rose into the sky and flew towards the top of the mountain.


    came all the way into a forest before stopping.


    Both stood on top of a tree and looked at each other.


    "Senior White, dare to ask what''s the matter?"


    Tu Xuexi''s silver-covered eyes fell on Bai Ze, and said slowly.


    "It''s not a big deal, I mainly want to inquire, how does the general Taoist Chu teach you?"


    Bai Ze asked.


    He felt a headache when he said this.


    After finally stabilizing the apprentice''s mind, he worries about what to teach this apprentice again.


    He discovered that none of his previous exercises could be used.


    The exercises that belonged to the old era are not suitable for this new era.


    I use the old-time exercises to practice, and I am afraid that I will not be able to practice even streaks of hair.


    "How did Master teach us? Dare to ask Senior White, which aspect are you asking?"


    Tu Xuexi frowned slightly and asked.


    "You want it all, such as the exercises your master gave you."


    Bai Ze asked again.


    "Master taught us that there is nothing to do with exercises."


    Tu Xuexi shook her head and said.


    She thought for a while, and she still explained some of the methods that the master once taught them, but she did not say some key words, just a concept.


    Tu Xuexi was talking casually.


    Bai Ze listened very seriously.


    When Bai Ze finished listening, he did not show an expression of absurdity, but fell into contemplation.


    No need to give exercises.


    Only need to teach its core, and the rest is up to the disciples to realize by themselves?


    In other words, it is forcing the disciple¡¯s own talent and understanding of the disciple.


    Let the disciples burst out of potential and realize their own path.


    So that''s it.


    Bai Ze seems to have realized something.


    "Okay, I understand, thank you for your help."


    Bai Ze nodded, indicating that he understood.


    "It''s just a small matter. Does Senior White have any other things?"


    Tu Xuexi shook her head and smiled.


    "It''s okay. If the little friend wants to go back, he can go up by himself now, and that little friend Yelin will tell me later."


    Bai Ze replied.


    "Then trouble Senior White."


    Tu Xuexi heard this, but she didn''t want to go down the mountain to inform Tu Yelin.


    After a salute to Bai Ze, he flew straight to the side of Wudaozong.


    Bai Ze looked amused at Tu Xuexi''s leaving figure.


    He could see that this little fox demon is a bit lazy.


    But lazy, this little fox demon''s talent is still considerable.


    Speaking of it, his disciple''s talent is not weak, and it is not much better than this little fox demon.


    Since this little fox demon can become a talent, then his disciple must also do.


    Think of this.


    Bai Ze couldn''t help showing a smile.


    After this disciple becomes a talent, he will teach a few more. If the merits are enough, he will be able to "cooperate and win together".


    It feels good to think about it!


    The future can be expected!


    Bai Ze turned around with a smile, and returned to the foot of the mountain.


    After he called Tu Yelin back, he took his apprentice Ning Fan onto the mountain.


    The sect built on the mountain is just a rudiment, many things have not been built.


    But two of the palaces were built according to the template of the Wudaozong palace. Obviously, Tu Xuexi considered that Baize and Ning Fan needed to live, so the two palaces were built first.


    "This sect is unnamed, so it is... Xiang Daozong!"


    Bai Ze said slowly.


    After he finished speaking.


    wrote these three words on the mountain gate with subtle magic power.


    To Daozong!


    Then Bai Ze looked at Ning Fan.


    "Apprentice, follow me."


    Bai Ze walked slowly into the palace.


    Ning Fan also followed in.


    Enter the palace.


    Bai Ze, the palace that is exactly the same as the area where the disciples of Wudaozong lived, flashed in his eyes.


    Sure enough.


    Wudao Sect has a long history.


    Obviously, this palace is exactly the same as Wudaozong''s, but the taste of time is not at all.


    "Master, what are you in a daze."


    Ning Fan raised his head and asked.


    "It''s okay, okay, then I will teach you how to practice, but before that, let me ask you, what do you want to cultivate?"


    Bai Ze asked aloud.


    "Which way? Master, maybe I can repair one way?"


    Ning Fan lowered his head and thought for a while, then spoke.


    "The knife? It works! Then you know, what is the real knife?"


    Bai Ze pondered for a moment, then said again.


    While he was talking, there was a faint smell of Chu Yuan.


    looks decent.


    "What is one of the real swords? Master, disciples don''t know."


    Ning Fan shook his head, saying that he didn''t know.


    "I don''t know? I don''t know that it''s okay. I will explain to you for the teacher."


    Bai Ze paused, then spoke...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 365： Towards the Wudaozong Xiangdaozong

    Chapter 365 Xiang Daozong Towards Wudaozong


    Among the big mountains beside Tianwu Mountain.


    That night.


    To the Daozong a palace.


    Bai Ze was talking about the "Knife One Way".


    Ning Fan was also listening very carefully.


    "One way of a knife lies in the heart and the mind. As long as there is a knife in the heart, everything can be a knife. As long as the knife is intentional, everything can be cut!"


    "So, it is one way of the sword."


    "Disciple, do you understand?"


    Bai Ze finished speaking, took a deep breath, and immediately looked at Ning Fan.


    "Understood, all the disciples understand, the sword is very powerful! Very magnificent!"


    Ning Fan nodded heavily, his eyes full of fighting spirit.


    "Well, just understand."


    Bai Ze nodded, also very satisfied.


    It seems that my disciple''s savvy is still okay.


    Understood at once.


    "Master, the disciple understands, so the disciple wants to go to practice, please master the cultivation method!"


    Ning Fan said with high morale.


    "Huh? The method of cultivation? Have I taught you everything that should be taught?"


    Bai Ze said with a strange face.


    "Huh? Master, didn''t you just talk about the power of the sword? When did you pass down the cultivation method?"


    Ning Fan''s eyes widened, and said in a daze.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Bai Ze froze for a moment, he himself felt that what Ning Fan said made sense.


    Yup.


    Didn¡¯t he just talk about the power of the sword?


    I didn¡¯t teach the cultivation method at all. How can I practice this?


    Bai Ze was lost in thought.


    You can hear that Tu Xuexi said that this is how Chu Dao¡¯s friendship teaches his disciples.


    How did the disciple of Fellow Taoist Chu become talented? ?


    Bai Ze was lost.


    This shouldn''t be a mistake in his way of being a believer, right?


    Looking at the disciples of Friends of Taoist Chu next door, all of them are top talents, and you can''t go wrong.


    If you make a mistake, it is impossible to teach so many great disciples.


    Thinking of this, Bai Ze became firm.


    "That''s right, the cultivation method is contained in the words I just said. As long as you have enough understanding, you can surely understand it!"


    Bai Ze said so.


    "But... but Master, I feel that my understanding is not enough..."


    Ning Fan hesitated, he was completely confused.


    "No, you can be savvy! I believe you!"


    Bai Ze waved his hand and said.


    "Master, I really can''t. I really can''t understand this method. Why don''t you teach my cultivation method directly, Master?"


    Ning Fan asked for it to be replaced and directly practiced the method.


    Hear this.


    Bai Ze is also gone.


    He thought about it, and finally looked at Tianwu Mountain.


    Is this method really not suitable for him to teach his disciples?


    "Do you think this method is not working?"


    Bai Ze said slowly.


    "Yes, Master."


    Ning Fan did not hesitate at all, but admitted it. He just felt that this method would not work.


    Telling about the power of this Tao, let him realize the method of cultivation?


    This is a hammer.


    "But this method is from the Wudao Sect next door. Since you don''t think it will work, let''s practice by another method."


    Bai Ze sighed faintly, and said.


    "Huh? Master, this is the method of the Innocent Sect? Then I realize! I must realize!"


    Ning Fan immediately changed his attitude when he heard that it was Wudaozong''s method.


    White Pond:"¡­¡­"


    Moving out the name of Wudaozong, is it solved in one fell swoop?


    Co-author Are you a disciple of Wudaozong or my disciple of Xiangdaozong?


    Bai Ze''s face is black.


    But he can¡¯t say anything.


    "Okay, since you are willing to enlighten it."


    Bai Ze was also helpless.


    "Hmm! Master, then I will go down to enlightenment!"


    Ning Fan resumed his fighting spirit again.


    "Um...no, wait, take this photo-taking stone, your mother was before you go out, let you arrive at the place, and send it back with the photo-taking stone. You will take a photo here. I will call someone later. Send it back for you."


    Bai Ze took out a photo-taking stone, handed it to Ning Fan, and then walked to the gate of the palace without intending to see it.


    Ning Fan looked at the photo-taking stone in his hand, unambiguously, recorded the video, still talking.


    "Mother, don¡¯t worry about me. I have already returned to the sect. I have also received the Wudaozong method passed down by the master, Wudaozong! It is the legendary sect, Wudao, the Wudaozong is that ..."


    "Well, Wudaozong disciple is very strong, so strong..."


    "There is also our sect, called Xiang Daozong, which means towards Wudaozong..."


    Ning Fan blew wildly at Wudaozong.


    Standing at the gate of the palace, Bai Ze almost fell down accidentally.


    What the hell?


    It''s fine to brag about Wudaozong. He can understand, after all, he worships Wudaozong.


    Kete, the name is too much.


    What is Xiang Daozong because of Wudaozong, you can also say that?


    How did you say this to Dao Sect''s great disciple one day?


    Bai Ze forced his anger and walked out of the palace.


    He was afraid that if he continued to listen, he couldn''t help but violently rise up, and he would take up the ashes of this disciple.


    Bai Ze walked out of the palace, looking at the palaces that had not been completed in the surrounding area, he could only do it himself and build it bit by bit.


    He sighed and started to work.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Inside Silvermoon City.


    Xianzui Inn, on the third floor.


    Chu Yuan is sitting here, eating some mundane food.


    His true strength today is nothing more than a mortal.


    Mortals need to eat whole grains.


    Because Chu Yuan falls from a high level, it will absorb the aura, so it can rely on the aura to maintain the body''s needs.


    But he hasn''t eaten anything, he still feels a little uncomfortable.


    I am now much better after eating these things.


    On one side of the table, the shopkeeper stood cautiously, not daring to say anything.


    "What are you doing standing? Sit down and eat."


    Chu Yuan yelled to the shopkeeper, and pointed to the empty place next to him.


    "No, no, you can eat it, Sovereign."


    The shopkeeper glanced at the golden light spots around Chu Yuan, couldn''t help swallowing and spitting, and stepped back without a trace.


    For fear of being touched by these golden light spots, he would die.


    "Okay, don''t eat, don''t eat."


    Chu Yuan didn''t force it, waved his hand and said.


    "Hmm, you can just eat it, Sovereign, don''t worry about me."


    The shopkeeper forced a smile and said.


    "Well, you have done a good meal, how is it, are you interested in opening a branch under my mountain?"


    Chu Yuan took a sip of wine, looked at the shopkeeper, and made an invitation.


    He really wants the shopkeeper to open an inn branch at the foot of Tianwu Mountain.


    This way he doesn¡¯t have to run so far to eat.


    He originally thought that he had to give the shopkeeper some psychological counseling before he could persuade the shopkeeper to open an inn under Tianwu Mountain.


    Unexpectedly, when the shopkeeper heard it, his face was red with excitement.


    Lifted the table where Chu Yuan was eating.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 366： Finding the Music of Eight Music News

    Chapter 366 Searching for the Music of Eight Music News


    Dongzhou area.


    Silver Moon City, Xianzui Inn, third floor.


    Chu Yuan looked at the overturned table in front of him, and then at the shopkeeper whose face was flushed.


    His face is dark.


    You say you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t go.


    As for Temo to lift the table?


    "Let''s do it, since you don''t want to open a branch, then don''t go."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand with a black face, and said like this.


    "Huh? Wait! Sovereign! I didn''t mean that, really, I didn''t mean that! I was just so excited that I accidentally overthrew it!"


    "Sovereign, wait, I''ll go and order, let someone make a new table!"


    The shopkeeper said repeatedly.


    The flushed face quickly turned white.


    Being able to rely on Innocent Sect, that is certainly a great thing.


    But if you offend the Lord of the Wudao Sect, all good things are false.


    "So, would you like to open a branch?"


    Chu Yuan''s face is not very good-looking.


    "Yes! Of course I am one hundred willing! Just now I heard that I could go to the Sovereign Lord to open a branch under your mountain. I was so excited that I made such an action!"


    The shopkeeper hurriedly said.


    "So, are you willing?"


    Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow and said.


    "Yes! I am 100% willing!"


    The shopkeeper answered quickly, for fear that this opportunity would be gone if the answer was a moment late.


    "That''s okay, my sect''s address is in the southern part of Eastern State... I told you that you probably won''t find it, so let''s go to do something later, and wait for the office to finish it. When you come back, I will pick you up by the way, and you just have to get your things ready."


    Chu Yuan heard the words and said slowly.


    He also quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just willing to go.


    In this way, his future food can also be guaranteed.


    "Okay, I will prepare a new table first, and then let someone prepare a meal. Sovereign, wait a minute!"


    The shopkeeper hurriedly said a word, then turned around and left.


    "wait."


    Chu Yuan called the shopkeeper.


    "Sect Master, do you have any more orders?"


    The shopkeeper''s fat face forced a smile and asked.


    "Find a chair and sit down. I don¡¯t need any dishes anymore. I want to ask you something."


    Chu Yuan said slowly.


    Hear this.


    The shopkeeper quickly found a chair, moved it to Chu Yuan and sat down.


    "Sect Master, if you have anything you want to ask, you can talk about it. I am sure I know everything and say nothing!"


    The shopkeeper''s tone was pleasing.


    "Well, do you know, what is eight-tone music?"


    Chu Yuan''s gaze fell on the shopkeeper, and regardless of the other''s weird tone, he asked directly.


    "Eight-tone music? What is that?"


    The shopkeeper was stunned, the fat face was full of misunderstanding.


    He has no idea what this eight-tone music is.


    Or rather, he has never heard of it.


    "You don''t know the music of eight notes?"


    Chu Yuan frowned and said.


    "I do not know."


    The shopkeeper replied in confusion.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan was silent.


    The treasurer doesn¡¯t know the music of eight notes...


    He originally wanted to ask the shopkeeper, and he got news from the shopkeeper.


    Now it seems that the shopkeeper doesn¡¯t even know it, and it¡¯s impossible for him to get news.


    "Sect Master, do you want news about this eight-tone music?"


    The shopkeeper also saw what Chu Yuan meant, and asked tentatively.


    "Yes, but you don''t know... then forget it, I will think of a solution by myself."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    "No! Sovereign, I don''t understand it just because I didn''t pay attention to this aspect. Sovereign, please stay here for two more days. I will send people to investigate this matter with all my strength. I will definitely find out something."


    The shopkeeper gritted his teeth and said.


    "How sure can you find it?"


    Chu Yuan frowned and asked aloud.


    "Ten%! As long as you can give me some time, Sect Master, I can definitely find out! Sect Master, although the power of ordinary people is not as good as that of cultivators, the power of ordinary people to check news is stronger!"


    The shopkeeper directly said ten percent, and he was determined to find out what this ¡®eight-tone music¡¯ was.


    "This... OK, I will stay here for a few days, I hope you can find it as soon as possible."


    Chu Yuan could only agree.


    However, he also reminded the shopkeeper, hoping to find it as soon as possible.


    After all, Sile may not be able to hold it at any time.


    If Sile can''t hold on to dissipate, then he will lose a lot.


    Too much effort and nothing.


    "Okay, Sovereign! I will find out as soon as possible, and I also ask Sovereign to rest in the inn for two days. I will go down and order some people to check."


    The shopkeeper is also very anxious.


    Just finished speaking, ready to come out.


    But before he could take a few steps, Chu Yuan yelled again.


    The shopkeeper can only look back and ask Chu Yuan what is the matter.


    "When you go to check the eight-tone music, remember to check it too. Where is the eight-tone music, do you know?"


    Chu Yuan ordered another sentence.


    "Okay, Sovereign, I see!"


    The shopkeeper agreed.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan nodded, waved his hand to let the shopkeeper go down.


    "Sect Master, I will go down and give orders. Later, I will let my son come in and serve you! I will let people prepare food again. Sect Master, wait a moment."


    The shopkeeper said, and walked out of the third floor.


    Chu Yuan heard this, but did not refuse.


    Since he has to wait for two days, he can''t just sit there and eat something.


    Chu Yuan sat quietly in the chair, thinking about his sect.


    After a while.


    A knock on the door alarmed Chu Yuan.


    ßËßËßË¡­¡­


    "Sovereign Lord."


    Chu Yuan had never heard this voice, and it was obvious that Chu Yuan did not know the person outside.


    "come in."


    Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows and said softly.


    Squeak...


    The door on the third floor was pushed open.


    Only saw a relatively ordinary-looking young man walk in and looked at Chu Yuan cautiously.


    "My lord, my father asked me to change a table for you first, do you think you can change it now?"


    The young man spoke very carefully, for fear that he would offend Chu Yuan because of the language problem.


    "Well, change it."


    Chu Yuan didn''t say much, and nodded lightly.


    "Okay, Lord Sovereign."


    The young man nodded and stepped back.


    Then he called two juniors to help, lifted the overturned table out, and then moved in Zhang Xin.


    Chu Yuan sat aside, watching the movements of these people.


    He is not idle either.


    While these people are moving the table,


    Chu Yuan opened the system exploration and looked at the template of the treasurer''s son.


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Xu Lei¡¿


    [Race: Human]


    ¡¾Cultivation: Mortal¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: Fire Spirit Body¡¿


    [Evaluation: This person is a person with a body of fire spirit, who has an extraordinary insight into the way of fire, and has a higher chance of becoming a talent. It is recommended that the host not accept it as a disciple]


    Ok?


    Fire spirit body?


    This shopkeeper¡¯s son is pretty good.


    It''s a pity, he wasn''t looking for this kind of disciple.


    Chu Yuan is amazed...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 367： Enemy Tian Yanzong

    Chapter 367 Enemy Tian Yanzong


    Zhongzhou.


    On a high mountain.


    Roar! ! !


    A deafening roar resounded through the clouds.


    On the mountain road, I saw a huge brown bear running wildly. When the terrifying body passed by, the mountains were shocked.


    The coercion is even more pervasive up and down the mountains.


    attracted countless beasts on the ground, afraid to move.


    However, if someone takes a closer look, they can find it.


    is on top of this brown bear.


    A woman wearing a light red dress stands on top of the brown bear.


    The brown bear was standing on top of the head by the woman, but there was no sign of resistance at all...


    In other words, it is impossible to resist at all.


    In the eyes of the brown bear, there is no wit at all, like a puppet, just knowing it is running.


    The brown bear ran all the way.


    stopped after running out of the mountain range.


    Then, the figure of the woman standing on top of the brown bear fell to the ground lightly.


    After the woman left the brown bear.


    The brown bear fell to the ground instantly, as if a puppet had lost control of the string.


    "Just ahead."


    The woman stood under the high mountain, quietly looking at a large mountain range in front of her, and whispered in a low voice, her eyes filled with hatred.


    This woman is Su Xi.


    Su Xi came out of Dongzhou, constantly using fate to control some fast creatures on their way, and soon arrived in Zhongzhou.


    After arriving in Zhongzhou, rely on previous memories.


    Su Xi found the Xiuxian sect that once destroyed her country.


    is not far in front of her.


    "Master said, finish your mind! Only by speeding up practice!"


    "In the past, other sects destroyed our country, today, I will destroy other sects!"


    Su Xi''s eyes revealed a deep hatred and killing intent.


    However, even though Su Xi hated this immortal sect, she had no plans to go directly in.


    She is very sensible.


    She still doesn¡¯t know how her own combat effectiveness has reached. Since practicing, she has never really fought life or death with others.


    So the estimation of their combat effectiveness is not very clear.


    If you rushed into this immortal sect, what the result would be, it¡¯s hard to say.


    So Su Xi plans to check it out first.


    Look at the details of this Fang Xiuxian sect.


    "But, how do you go in and find out the details?"


    Su Xi stood there, silent for a moment, as if thinking about countermeasures.


    Just when she was thinking hard.


    Suddenly she seemed to have noticed something and looked up at the sky.


    On the sky, a Tianzhou was flying slowly, and after approaching the Xiuxianzong gate in front, it was slowly preparing to land.


    looks like, as if planning to land at the immortal sect in front.


    Is this going to the front sect?


    Su Xi looked up at the sect, and suddenly had an idea.


    For this Tianzhou to enter that sect, both parties must know each other.


    She wants to get news from the people on this heavenly ark, it couldn¡¯t be better.


    Think of this.


    Su Xi did not hesitate, and slowly raised her hands.


    Between her hands, a string of threads that were invisible to others suddenly emerged.


    At the same time, her eyes turned into a weird purple, which seemed very mysterious.


    Wow...


    Su Xi''s heart moved.


    The thread lifts seemed to have been given a soul, and flew toward the ark in the sky.


    Each thread is like Su Xi¡¯s eyes.


    After flying on the Heavenly Ark, he took a look at the scene, and then selected an elder of the Nascent Soul Realm with a poor cultivation base. All the threads quickly gathered and entangled the elder of the Nascent Soul Stage.


    The Nascent Soul Stage elder was completely unprepared.


    was easily wrapped around the body by fate''s thread.


    He trembled all over, and then his consciousness fell into a faint.


    Some disciples around noticed this elder''s movement and asked aloud.


    "Elder Song, are you okay?"


    Some disciples asked like this.


    "No problem, step back."


    The man named ¡®Elder Song¡¯ pretended to be fine, waved his hand and asked the disciple to step back.


    The disciple did not suspect that he had him, and bowed respectfully, and continued to return to his post.


    After that disciple left.


    This ¡®Elder Song¡¯ closed his eyes.


    After a while.


    The ¡®elder Song¡¯ only opened his eyes.


    "This sect is called Tianyanzong?"


    "The lord of his sect is a top person who crosses the Tribulation Realm. The scale of the sect is half a holy land, only one step into the holy land sequence?"


    ''Elder Song'' muttered to himself.


    At this time,''Elder Song'' was obviously controlled by Su Xi.


    Through the memory of this elder, Su Xi also knows a lot about the following sect ¡®Tian Yanzong¡¯.


    If it''s just a crossing the tribulation realm.


    Su Xi is confident and sure to deal with it.


    But she is worried that there will be other hidden crossings.


    After thinking about it for a while.


    Su Xi intends to use this ¡®elder Song¡¯ to test if there are any hidden powerhouses in the Tianyan Sect.


    She has no sympathy for this ¡®Elder Song¡¯ and the people on these heavenly arks.


    According to the memory of this ¡®elder Song¡¯.


    All these people are disciples of Tian Yanzong going out.


    For these people, Su Xi has only hatred.


    determines this.


    Su Xidang even started to act.


    She manipulated Elder Song to stand up.


    Elder Song suddenly stood up, shocking the surrounding disciples.


    "Elder Song, what''s wrong with you?"


    The disciple asked repeatedly.


    "Give me the core that controls Tianzhou."


    Elder Song controlled by Su Xi stretched out his hand and said solemnly.


    Through memory, Su Xi knew that to control this Tianzhou, he needed to control the core.


    "Elder Song, we are going to the sect soon, what do you want to control the core for?"


    The disciple was very confused.


    Hear this.


    ''Elder Song'' did not speak, just staring at the disciple quietly.


    The disciple was stared at and couldn''t help swallowing and spitting, but after all he was defeated.


    "Elder Song, wait a moment, I will get the control core now."


    The disciple hurriedly ran away, and went to look for the control core.


    ''Elder Song'' continued to stand in place, waiting for the control core to get his hands.


    After waiting for a while.


    The disciple returned, with a light ball in his hand, which was the so-called control core.


    "Elder Song, this is the core of manipulation."


    The disciple handed the light group to the ¡®elder Song¡¯ and looked at the elder in front of him cautiously, wondering what exactly the ¡®elder Song¡¯ wanted this control core to do.


    In his sight.


    I saw ¡®Elder Song¡¯ expressionlessly picked up the control core light group and issued a command. The command seemed to be...


    Go down at extreme speed? ?


    Below is the sect, why do you want to move forward so fast?


    Is it because Elder Song wants to perform a speed control of the Tianzhou?


    Unexpectedly, this elder Song is usually solemn, and there will be such a moment when he wants to be handsome.


    The disciple felt amused in his heart. Before he laughed twice, he saw the ¡®Elder Song¡¯ in front of him crushing the control core light ball.


    Suddenly, this disciple¡¯s smile stiffened...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 368： Control the entire Tianyanzong?

    Chapter 368 Control the entire Tianyanzong?


    Zhongzhou.


    Tian Yanzong, outside the mountain gate.


    At this moment, several gatekeeper disciples stood there bored, guarding the gate.


    Several disciples guarded, while still talking.


    "This job guarding the gate is really boring."


    "Okay, don''t complain, at least this errand is not dangerous. Don''t do dangerous things much better."


    "Yes, I agree with this point. Our errand is a bit boring. The rest is nothing. Anyway, no one will attack the gate. It is not dangerous."


    "Hahaha, you are right with this sentence. No one will attack the gate of the mountain. Our Tianyanzong can be regarded as a half-step holy land. In the Shenxing Continent, who dares to attack us for no reason?"


    "That is still there, don''t be too arrogant, don''t forget that there is a legendary Innocent Sect."


    "What you said is the same as if you didn''t say it. What is the existence of the Wudao Sect? They are too idle to attack our half-step holy land??"


    These goalkeeper disciples were obviously panicking, chatting and boasting.


    "Okay, don''t talk nonsense. Look, is that the Tianzhou driven by Elder Song?"


    One of the goalkeeper disciples suddenly looked above the sky.


    Other disciples heard this.


    looked up one after another.


    I saw a Tianzhou flying slowly, at a very fast speed, and flying downward, obviously going to enter the Zongmen.


    "No, why doesn''t the Tianzhou slow down? This is about to enter the sect boundary. Do you want to open the defensive formation to let the Tianzhou slow down first?"


    Another disciple said in confusion.


    "You are stupid, don''t many disciples like to play that extreme drift recently?


    "Oh, I''ve heard of this. I rushed towards the sect at full speed, then stopped at a critical moment and drifted at extreme speed. I heard that many disciples were terribly scared by this. It seems that Elder Song also wants Have fun."


    "Elder Song is usually too serious, but I didn''t expect to be such a person. It is really boring."


    "Yo yo yo, you see, this Tianzhou rushed towards the main hall of the sect master. Elder Song has eaten the guts of the bear heart and the leopard, and wants to scare the sect master?!"


    "It is hard to see this situation, hurry up, let go, all green lights, let Elder Song go over..."


    These goalkeeper disciples watched the excitement.


    In their sight.


    The Tianzhou flew into the sect at an extremely fast speed, and rushed straight towards the main hall of the sect master, without any intention of slowing down.


    Close to the lord¡¯s hall for one kilometer...


    Does not slow down.


    Close to the Sect Master¡¯s Hall for 500 meters...


    Does not slow down.


    It seems that Tianzhou doesn¡¯t mean to slow down at all.


    "Look, look, Elder Song saw that no one was scared, no one was stopping, so he was anxious!"


    A disciple of the goalkeeper laughed.


    In his laughter.


    He personally watched Tianzhou getting closer and closer to the Sect Master Hall.


    And then...


    Then there was a boom.


    The flames soaring into the sky lit up, half of the sky was dyed red, and countless disciples who were close to the main hall of the sovereign were affected.


    See this scene.


    The smiles on the faces of these goalkeeper disciples were stiff.


    what''s going on? ? ?


    Tianzhou really hit it?


    is not drifting at a high speed, nor is it something to scare people, but really drove to the Sect Master¡¯s Hall and ran into it?


    Several goalkeeper disciples looked at each other, and they all understood the big deal.


    They want to run away.


    They watched the door and actually caused Tianzhou to hit the Sect Master¡¯s Hall. They must bear some responsibility for this.


    But this is just some responsibility, and they definitely can''t eat it.


    Just as a few goalkeeper disciples were about to leave.


    Several strands of majestic coercion suddenly swept the entire sect, and all the disciples were crushed on the ground, unable to move.


    It''s over!


    This is the only thought of these goalkeeper disciples.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, under a high mountain outside Tianyanzong.


    Su Xi felt the pressure from within the Tianyanzong, and slowly took back all her thread lifts.


    Sure enough, she didn''t expect it.


    There are hidden powerhouses in the Tribulation Realm in this Tianyanzong.


    At present, there are at least four deities crossing the tribulation realm.


    has a foundation in the end.


    Facing the four tribulation realms at the same time...


    Su Xi is really not sure.


    "Little ancestor, there are at least six people who crossed the tribulation realm. This sect is not that simple. If you can''t handle it, go back quickly and stop making trouble."


    A voice rang in Su Xi''s mind.


    Su Xi was taken aback for a moment, then looked down, took out the starfish from the storage bag, and understood that what was said just now was what the existence inside the starfish was talking about.


    "Senior Sage, I must destroy this sect, the enemy of subjugation, it is impossible to forget!"


    Su Xi held the starfish with an unusually firm tone.


    "Then don''t be so reckless if you take revenge. Go to your master for help. Your master seems to be very strong."


    A voice came from among the starfish.


    It really didn''t want to see Su Xi go to mang, and then he killed himself, and then he would suffer along with it.


    "No! This is my own business, how can I bother Master!"


    Su Xi vetoed it very firmly.


    "Then you find some helper, rely on you, how do you want to fight?"


    Starfish is a worry.


    "Look for a helper?"


    Su Xi thought about it for a while, who can she find a helper?


    How many senior brothers and sisters of her?


    Think of those few peerless arrogant brothers and sisters who are proud of the world.


    Su Xi was silent.


    In the end, I still didn¡¯t plan to ask those brothers and sisters to help.


    "No, I have to rely on myself."


    Su Xi shook her head and refused.


    "You... forget it, but you always have to find a way to come out, you can''t go directly to the mang, you will definitely not be able to fight it."


    The starfish is also helpless.


    It can be seen.


    Persuasion is not enough.


    can only help Su Xi as much as possible.


    "Then you say, what should I do?"


    Su Xi asked.


    "Little ancestor, don''t you have that fate line? How many people can you control at one time with that fate line?"


    The starfish pondered for a moment and said.


    "I haven''t tried this, but it seems that there is no limit. In theory, as long as my soul is strong enough, I can control it infinitely."


    Su Xi thought for a while and gave such an answer.


    "If this is the case, then you might as well try and control the people of Tianyanzong a little bit! As long as you can control, you can control all of them, except for those crossing the tribulation realm, and you can control everything else. These people are all attacking those crossing the tribulation realms, under the backstab, how about weakening some of the opponent''s combat power? By then, you will always be able to fight."


    The starfish slowly said, teaching Su Xi what to do.


    Hear this.


    Su Xi also froze for a long time.


    Control the entire Tianyanzong? ? ?


    How else to play...


    ask for monthly pass


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 369： Is someone targeting me Tian Yanzong?

    Chapter 369 Someone is targeting me Tian Yanzong?


    Tian Yanzong, the main hall of the deputy sovereign.


    A middle-aged man wearing a gold coat with his hands on his back, looked at the several elders below. He did not speak, but the majesty belonging to the suzerain fell on those elders.


    "Let''s talk about it."


    "Why did Tianzhou hit the top of the Sect Master Hall."


    The middle-aged "Sect Master Xuanji" looked at these elders coldly, with an angry tone.


    God knows how frustrated he is.


    Cultivation has reached a bottleneck.


    was preparing to break through the bottleneck in one breath, and then a heavenly boat ran into it.


    His bottleneck exploded at once, and he didn''t know where he disappeared.


    Mana has also regressed a bit.


    How can Sect Master Xuanji not be angry when something like this has happened?


    is nothing but misfortune.


    "Sect Master, we don¡¯t know about this. Tianzhou belongs to Elder Song. We think it¡¯s Elder Song¡¯s Tianzhou, so we didn¡¯t care about it. The ghost knows that Elder Song actually hit the Sect Master¡¯s Hall.¡±


    An elder explained tremblingly.


    "Where is the old man Song?"


    Sect Master Xuanji asked with a cold face.


    "Falled, fell in the explosion, but it looks like it was not injured by the explosion, but it seems that Elder Song committed suicide himself."


    Another elder answered aloud.


    "So there are survivors?"


    Sect Master Xuanji asked again.


    Several elders looked at each other and fell silent.


    After a while.


    One of the elders walked out.


    "Sect Master, there is only one survivor. According to the survivors, it seems that Elder Song suddenly asked for the core of Tianzhou''s control, and then gave the order to crash down."


    Elder ?? said so.


    "Huh?? In general, in Tianzhou, aren''t there hundreds of disciples here? What are those disciples doing? They are all cooking?!"


    Sect Master Xuanji widened his eyes and said angrily.


    "Those disciples... I heard that Elder Song destroyed the control core, and the speed was too fast, they didn''t react, so they didn''t take any action."


    The elder replied in a low voice.


    "Who will pay for this?!"


    Sect Master Xuanji smirked.


    The elder Song has fallen.


    Most of those disciples also fell.


    No one will be responsible at all?


    Then what happened to him being interrupted, just forget it? ?


    Hear this.


    How dare those elders answer?


    One by one, he lowered his head and dared not say anything.


    They are speaking at this time, if the Sect Master makes them responsible, wouldn¡¯t they panic?


    So they didn''t dare to talk to death.


    Sect Master Xuanji saw this scene.


    also knew what these elders were thinking, and slammed his sleeves.


    "Okay, let''s all go down, quickly rebuild the Sovereign Hall, and cover up the storm."


    Sect Master Xuanji snorted coldly, and there was nothing to say.


    "Yes, overlord!"


    Several elders heard this.


    hurriedly stepped back, dare not say anything.


    Sect Master Xuanji watched these elders retreat and squinted slightly.


    Elder Song drove the Tianzhou into the sect for no reason, and then committed suicide...


    Why does he always feel this thing is a bit strange.


    There is a mysterious smell inside and out.


    "Is someone targeting me Tian Yanzong?"


    Sect Master Xuanji had such a thought in his mind.


    However, this idea only emerged, and it was rejected by him.


    Now their Tian Yanzong is a half-step holy land, only one step away from the real holy land.


    The sect under the Holy Land dare not offend them.


    Those in the real sacred place look down on them, and don¡¯t even bother to pay attention to them.


    In Zhongzhou, who would have this skill to calculate them.


    "I guess I think too much."


    Sect Master Xuanji shook his head without thinking any more.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    Several elders walked out of the hall.


    While they were walking, they were still talking.


    "Huh, I thought the Sect Master picked one of us to carry the pot, and it scared me to death. I didn''t expect that the Sect Master didn''t let us carry the pot."


    "Yes, I was afraid that the lord would have picked me, and lowered my head to the ground."


    "You guys tell me what the situation is, it''s too weird. Elder Song would do such a thing for no reason. I remember that when Elder Song went there, he was clearly fine."


    "Did Elder Song discover something about the old man and the elder Song?"


    "Huh??? What did you do?"


    "It''s okay, it''s just about going out with the elder Song Taoist companion to experience it, nothing happened at all, so why did Elder Song become so extreme..."


    These elders feel very incredible.


    I never expected that on weekdays, the very serious Elder Song would do such extreme things.


    Directly drove the Tianzhou into the Sect Master¡¯s Hall and committed suicide.


    The elders walked out of the hall and were about to separate.


    Suddenly, they were stunned, and stood there blankly.


    looked forward.


    In front of them, many disciples were walking back and forth, very busy with each other.


    Everything seems to be normal...


    But these elders feel something is wrong.


    They can''t tell what''s wrong.


    I just feel that there is something wrong with these disciples.


    "You can see it too?"


    Suddenly, an elder spoke first and said.


    "Well, why do I feel that these disciples are a little weird?"


    Another elder said.


    The other elders also mean this.


    An elder stepped forward, his figure resembling a ghost, quickly came to a disciple, and patted that disciple''s shoulder with his hand.


    The disciple turned around, glanced at the elder, recognized the identity of the elder, and quickly saluted.


    "Disciples see the elders! Dare to ask the elders if you need a disciple?"


    The disciple asked repeatedly.


    "You...do you feel a little uncomfortable?"


    The elder frowned and asked.


    "The disciple is very good, what happened to the elder?"


    The disciple looked at the elder strangely.


    "It¡¯s okay? It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s okay. I might have read it wrong."


    The elder had a weird face and looked up and down the disciple, and he really didn''t see anything.


    The elder shook his head.


    didn''t understand why it would feel strange to see these disciples.


    He turned and looked at the elders, just about to say something.


    Suddenly his eyes widened.


    Soon he looked at several elders over and over again.


    This turning around, why did he look at these elders, and he also felt strange.


    It feels like when I watch these disciples.


    weird¡­¡­


    "Is it my eye problem?"


    The elder couldn''t help but feel suspicious, and rubbed his eyes vigorously, feeling that something was wrong with his eyes.


    His hand just stretched out.


    Suddenly, his whole body was shaken, and his eyes showed a dull look.


    After that, the elder turned and left like a puppet, and went to deal with his own affairs.


    At this moment, the entire sect seems to be manipulated by a pair of invisible big hands...


    ask for monthly pass


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 370： Promote two wars?

    Chapter 370 Provoked two wars?


    Early the next morning.


    Tian Yanzong, the main hall of the deputy sovereign.


    Sect Master Xuanji, who had been sitting side by side all night, still felt a little uneasy.


    He planned to look for those few Tian Yanzong who had been hiding, as the trekking realm grand elders who had been his trump card to ask.


    Look at whether their Tian Yanzong has offended anyone.


    He just walked out of the hall, and he was taken aback.


    Looking at the disciples walking around.


    Sect Master Xuanji also had a strange feeling in his heart.


    This¡­


    Early in the morning, a lot of people are walking around here to do.


    Are you so busy?


    Furthermore, even though he was sitting cross-legged yesterday, his divine consciousness more or less noticed the outside.


    There were a lot of footsteps in the middle of the night yesterday, but there were still a lot of footsteps this morning.


    These disciples don¡¯t need to sleep or practice?


    Or, what activities did Tian Yanzong have recently?


    Sect Master Xuanji looked at these weird disciples, thought about it carefully, and then determined that their Tian Yanzong hadn''t had any activity recently.


    The more he thought about it, the more strange it became.


    After thinking for a while, he still intends to ask these disciples to see what these disciples are doing.


    Sect Master Xuanji stepped forward and shouted one of them.


    The disciple turned to look at Sect Master Xuanji, and hurriedly said hello, everything was exactly the same as usual.


    "Why don''t you practice? I think you seem to have been walking outside here all night, what are you doing?"


    Sect Master Xuanji said all the doubts in his heart.


    "Sovereign, we are just looking for something."


    The disciple looked around, made sure no one was paying attention to them, and whispered.


    "Looking for something? What can you find for a night?"


    Sect Master Xuanji frowned, very puzzled.


    "I''m looking for this thing. Sovereign, take a look. I have some clues here."


    The disciple stretched his hand into his arms, as if he wanted to take out something.


    Sect Master Xuanji also raised his head slightly, and took a closer look, wanting to see what it would be, so that this group of disciples stayed up for most of the night and wandered around.


    Just when Sect Master Xuan Ji was watching intently.


    Suddenly, the vision suddenly changes.


    I saw that disciple took out a dagger that radiated fluorescence and slammed it towards Sect Master Xuanji.


    Sect Master Xuanji''s expression changed, and anger flashed in his eyes, and the powerful momentum all over his body suddenly shook, directly smashing this disciple to death.


    The disciple also had no power to fight back.


    The realm gap between the two sides is too big.


    The disciple was killed instantly.


    "Who is this person and why dare you to do this!"


    Sect Master Xuanji said furiously.


    His eyes swept across all the disciples present.


    The coercion that belonged to the tribulation realm was suddenly suppressed.


    In an instant, all the disciples knelt on the ground, unable to move.


    Sect Master Xuanji called an anger.


    He was assassinated by a disciple in the boundary of his own sect.


    Looking at that disciple¡¯s trend, it was obvious that he started without reservation.


    The most important thing is that he didn''t even know what happened, so he was assassinated for no apparent reason.


    How could Sect Master Xuanji not be angry.


    He glanced around, and finally fell on an elder present.


    "Elder Yu? Come out and talk about it, what''s going on."


    Sect Master Xuanji glared at the elder.


    All those present are disciples, he can''t say anything.


    But there is an elder here, so he can count the pot on top of the elder.


    The elder who was also crawling on the ground opened his mouth to say something, but he couldn''t say anything at all because he was pressured by the pressure of Transcending the Tribulation Realm.


    Sect Master Xuanji also noticed this, and he snorted coldly, reducing all the pressure.


    All the disciples and elders suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sect Master Xuanji just wanted to question the elder.


    But he hasn''t waited for him to question.


    I saw all the disciples on the court suddenly rushed up.


    See this scene.


    Sect Master Xuan Ji was shocked, thinking that these disciples would do something against him.


    can be beyond his expectation.


    These disciples just surrounded him and didn''t do it any time.


    "Sovereign! Are you okay!"


    "Damn, someone dared to assassinate the suzerain. Who is that disciple just now and where does he live? Three minutes, I want all of his information, and labor and management are going to throw away his family''s ancestral graves, and they dare to assassinate the suzerain!"


    "Sect Master, how is your body now?"


    These disciples made their voices heard one after another, their eyes reddened, and they seemed to be very angry.


    Angry that their suzerain was assassinated in broad daylight.


    Sect Master Xuanji is also very confused, how can he not know that he has such a great reputation among his disciples?


    He was assassinated, causing so many disciples to care?


    It always feels weird.


    But I don¡¯t know what''s wrong.


    "You are interested, I am fine, you don''t have to worry too much."


    Sect Master Xuanji said with a stiff smile on the cold face.


    "Sovereign."


    The elder also walked up at this time.


    "Let''s talk, what is the identity of this disciple, and why would you act on me!"


    Sect Master Xuanji''s face suddenly became cold again, just looking at the elder.


    "Sect Master, this disciple doesn''t seem to be our Tianyanzong disciple, it seems that his clan came in. I just searched it, and this disciple seems to have a badge of Chaoxiandian, one of the sacred places in Zhongzhou. People from Chaoxian Temple."


    An unnoticeable dullness flashed in the eyes of the elder, and he said with his hands.


    "Chaoxiandian? My Tianyanzong and Chaoxiandian have no hatred, why would the Chaoxiandian send someone to assassinate me?"


    Sect Master Xuanji was very puzzled.


    Why did Chaoxiandian assassinate him?


    Furthermore, if the Chaoxian Temple was assassinated, why would it send such **** people to assassinate it?


    There is absolutely no logic in this matter, and it is totally unfounded.


    Sect Master Xuanji is still very sensible.


    He just wanted to ask where the elder''s evidence was.


    at this time.


    A deafening sound rang.


    "Damn Palace of Immortals! How dare to assassinate our suzerain!"


    "The Sect Master has been silently guarding our sect, but now he has been assassinated. Can you bear it? If this hatred is not reported, even if I go to practice, I can''t calm down!"


    "A lot of the same people, are you willing to follow me to attack the Immortal Palace and ask for justice for our suzerain?!"


    A disciple stood up and shouted.


    Sect Master Xuanji: "?"


    Watts your head?


    Chaoxian Temple is a holy place.


    They Tian Yanzong is also a holy place.


    What are you doing up to the Chaoxian Temple? Are you looking for death?


    Although he knew that this disciple¡¯s summons could not be successful, the other disciples were not stupid, and it was impossible to go to the Immortal Palace to die.


    But he was still moved by this disciple.


    Unexpectedly, he Xuanji is so serious on weekdays, and there are disciples who support him.


    Sect Master Xuanji was moved.


    But what happened in the next moment made him unmoved anymore.


    Because he saw that other disciples responded to the disciple¡¯s chants.


    Sect Master Xuanji was stunned.


    Does this mean to provoke a two-sect war? ?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 371： People sit at home, the pot comes from the sky

    Chapter 371 People sit at home, pot comes from the sky


    In the territory of Zhongzhou, Tianyanzong.


    In front of the Deputy Sovereign Hall.


    Many disciples ¡®murderously¡¯, raised their hands and shouted in response to the disciple¡¯s chant.


    "Damn the Chaoxian Hall! Dare to assassinate our suzerain!"


    "I think the Chaoxian Temple is jealous of our Sect Master''s talents, so I want to get rid of the Sect Master!"


    "This is unbearable, I vowed to avenge the suzerain..."


    "Down with the Chaoxian Temple! Revenge for the Sovereign!"


    "Down with the Chaoxian Temple! Revenge for the Sovereign!"


    Many disciples shouted and shouted, and their slogans instantly unified.


    For a time, the words ¡®Down with the Immortal Palace and avenge the Sect Master¡¯ resounded throughout the Tian Yanzong.


    Sect Master Xuanji, who was still moved, suddenly felt bad.


    He felt that if he didn''t suppress it, these disciples would dare to start two battles.


    Sect Master Xuanji just wanted to say something.


    Ke hasn¡¯t waited for him to speak.


    A disciple stood up again.


    "My fellow sects! What are you waiting for! Pick up our weapons, set off, slaughter the Chaoxian Temple, and avenge the Sect Master. Our chance for Tian Yanzong to advance to the Holy Land is at this moment!"


    The disciple raised his arms again.


    Many disciples took out their magic weapons one after another, all of them exuded a momentum, and they had to leave the sect to find trouble in the Chaoxian Temple.


    Sect Master Xuanji''s face turned green in fright.


    He directly exploded with the aura that belonged to the tribulation realm, and suppressed these disciples, for fear that these disciples would really leave for the Immortal Palace.


    If these disciples really went to the Chaoxian Temple.


    Looking at the current state of these disciples, I am afraid that two battles will really be set off.


    They Tian Yanzong simply cannot be the opponent of Chaoxian Palace.


    If this fights, the odds of winning are too slim.


    Sect Master Xuanji was relieved when he saw that he had completely suppressed these disciples.


    He was about to talk to these disciples to stabilize their emotions.


    Suddenly, several waves of the aura of crossing the tribulation realm rose up.


    Sect Master Xuanji turned his head and looked.


    I saw several old men flying over from a distance.


    is the Supreme Elder of their Tian Yanzong, and it is also the trump card of their Tian Yanzong.


    "You elders, dare to ask if anything?"


    Sect Master Xuanji didn''t dare to ask for these great elders, so he bowed slightly and asked aloud.


    He is also very curious.


    Why do these supreme elders suddenly appear.


    On weekdays, these supreme elders are all in retreat.


    For nearly a hundred years, apart from the fact that the Sect Master¡¯s Hall was hit by the Tianzhou, it has never appeared.


    actually appeared again now.


    Sect Master Xuanji¡¯s first reaction was that these supreme elders had something to explain.


    "Xuanji, what do you mean? Why do you declare war with that Zhongzhou Holy Land Chaoxian Temple for no reason?"


    A Supreme Elder frowned and asked.


    "What declared war? When did I declare war on the Immortal Palace?"


    Sect Master Xuanji looked confused.


    When people sit at home, the pot comes from the sky?


    "Don''t you know? Now in the entire Tian Yanzong, most of the disciples are heading towards the Chaoxian Temple, saying that they are going to bring down the Chaoxian Temple. Isn''t this your order? If you do this, isn''t it a declaration of war against the Dynasty? Xiandian?"


    A Taishang elder said so.


    "What? Most of the disciples have gone to the Chaoxian Temple?? I have never given such an order, elders, don''t you stop those disciples?"


    Sect Master Xuanji''s face changed drastically.


    How many disciples does their Tianyanzong have? He couldn''t count the numbers.


    Vaguely there are tens of thousands of disciples in the inner door.


    Not to mention the outer door.


    So many disciples attacked the Chaoxian Temple, and it is not considered that it is strange that Tian Yanzong declared war on the Chaoxian Temple.


    "I can''t stop it. Those disciples are too emotional. Once we stop them, they will commit suicide collectively. In desperation, we can only let them go. I won''t ask you what you have done."


    These supreme elders are also very dazed, and have no idea why the disciples became like this.


    "I didn''t do anything, just..."


    Sect Master Xuanji simply talked about the matter with these elders.


    Hear the ins and outs of this incident.


    Several elders are also very confused.


    Just because of this, the entire Tianyanzong disciples rioted?


    Furthermore, there is no logic at all about the assassination of Sect Master Xuanji in the Chaoxian Temple.


    "The most urgent task is to think about how to deal with this matter. How many elders, do you think, how to deal with this matter?"


    Sect Master Xuanji frowned.


    This matter is getting more and more confusing now.


    He doesn¡¯t even know what to do.


    "How else can I solve it? Of course, I should stop those disciples first, and then go to Chaoxiandian to explain."


    An elder supreme thought for a long time before speaking slowly.


    "Feasible."


    Several other elders, including Sect Master Xuanji, nodded.


    After that, the few elders set off and flew quickly toward the fairy palace.


    Sect Master Xuanji stayed to deal with the affairs of these disciples in front of him.


    He turned his head to look at the many disciples he suppressed, and the doubts in his heart became more and more intense.


    Why what just happened here.


    Disciples from other places can instantly know, and have they set off directly to the Chaoxian Hall?


    Recently, one after another, Sect Master Xuanji felt an unusual smell.


    First, Tianzhou hit the Sect Master¡¯s Hall...


    After ??, what happened to the Chaoxian Palace...


    This made Sect Master Xuanji feel inexplicably.


    They Tian Yanzong, it seems...


    seems to have become different.


    Inside and out, there seemed to be a layer of mist covering their Tian Yanzong.


    "Is it true that someone is calculating our Tianyanzong?"


    Sect Master Xuanji once again had such a thought in his mind.


    Thinking about it, he didn''t expect who they Tian Yanzong had offended.


    Who has such a great ability to calculate the entire Tianyanzong.


    "That''s it, maybe I think too much."


    Sect Master Xuanji shook his head.


    He lowered his head and glanced at these disciples, intending to talk to these disciples so that they would not be so impulsive.


    Thinking about it, he withdrew the coercion and began to talk to the disciple.


    This talk is only half an hour.


    Faced with these disciples who supported him.


    Sect Master Xuanji did not scold too much, but explained patiently.


    After he finished speaking, he was relieved when he heard the expressions of all these disciples ¡®suddenly realized¡¯.


    "Well, I still need to go to the Chaoxian Temple, you should go back to practice first, don''t come out to toss at this time, you know?"


    Sect Master Xuanji tried his best to make his voice gentle.


    "Got it."


    Many disciples nodded.


    Hear this.


    Sect Master Xuanji was finally relieved.


    He waved his hand, and then flew towards the fairy hall.


    He had just flown shortly, and suddenly remembered that his magic weapon had not been picked up yet, and he was still in the Deputy Sect Master¡¯s Hall.


    He flew to the vicinity of the Deputy Sect Master¡¯s Hall, and voices came into his ears.


    "Down with the Chaoxian Temple! Revenge for the Sovereign!"


    Sect Master Xuanji: "?"


    I just said so much for nothing?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 372： Good talent, but not accepting you as a disciple

    Chapter 372 The talent is good, but you are not accepted as a disciple


    Zhongzhou has entered a storm because of Su Xi''s existence.


    The protagonists of the storm are naturally Tian Yanzong and Chaoxian Temple.


    The situation of these two sects has become very delicate now.


    Countless disciples of Tian Yanzong fought in the Chaoxian Palace. Although the senior officials of Tian Yanzong later explained that it was a misunderstanding, it was obviously impossible for the Chaoxian Palace to ignore this incident.


    There is no battle between the two sides, just fearing the other side.


    Tian Yanzong is afraid of the power of the Chaoxian Temple, after all, the Chaoxian Temple is a veritable holy land.


    Chaoxiandian also felt that there was not much loss, and there was no need to declare war on a half-step holy site, and this half-step holy site still has some connections, which is also troublesome.


    Although the two sides did not fight, the situation today is still very tense. Once there is any fuse, then the two will inevitably fight.


    I just don¡¯t know if this fuse will fall.


    In short, both sides are trying their best to restrain themselves so as not to cause a worse scene.


    However, Su Xi does not allow such a scene to continue at all, she still controls everything invisibly...


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Dongzhou area.


    Silver Moon City, Xianzui Inn.


    This day.


    Chu Yuan was sitting on the third floor, drinking tea while watching the famous actors who were invited to sing songs not far away. It was really unhappy.


    Anyway, Chu Yuan enjoys this little life very much.


    Unfortunately, he still has to put his ¡®career first¡¯ and find apprentices.


    Chu Yuan picked up the tea cup and took a sip.


    He turned his head and glanced out the window.


    It''s been several days.


    The shopkeeper said that the goods had been agreed for two days, but it was delayed for a few days.


    But Chu Yuan didn''t care.


    Because the shopkeeper will send back news from time to time, I heard the news that came back two days ago, saying that there is news about the music of eight music, and the shopkeeper is inquiring about it, so it may take a few days.


    That¡¯s why Chu Yuan didn¡¯t care much and chose to wait patiently.


    just counts time.


    should be almost the same now.


    Just when Chu Yuan thought of this.


    The door on the third floor outside was knocked suddenly.


    ßËßËßË¡­¡­


    The sound also interrupted the famous actress who was singing.


    The actor looked at Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan waved his hand gently to make the actor retreat, and then slowly spoke.


    "Go in."


    Chu Yuan said softly.


    The taste of the host¡¯s house was fully demonstrated by him.


    I don¡¯t know, I thought this inn belonged to him.


    "Sect Master, I am back."


    I saw the shopkeeper''s excitement walk over.


    "Well, how is the news investigation?"


    Chu Yuan straightened his waist slightly, looked at Li Ergang, and asked.


    "There is news, there is news, I have found the news for the lord. This so-called eight-tone music is music played by eight musical instruments. Eight musical instruments need to be held by eight proficient people. They are in a tacit understanding with each other. , It will produce eight-tone music!"


    The shopkeeper said very happily.


    seems to be able to do things for Chu Yuan, and he will be very happy to do it.


    "This person knows, then do you know that there are still people who know this eight-tone music? Or, which eight people have the eight-tone music?"


    Chu Yuan frowned and asked.


    The most important thing is to find the eight-tone music.


    The specific news of the Eight Music Music, even if you know it, is actually useless.


    What he wants is how to find the eight-tone music.


    "Sect Master, I have also inquired about this. There is some news, but this news is not sure."


    The shopkeeper mentioned this point, hesitated.


    Hesitated because he could not be sure whether the news was true or false.


    Hesitate to say it.


    "Let''s talk."


    Chu Yuan didn''t care, waved his hand and said.


    "Sect Master, according to what I have inquired, no one in the world can play eight-tone music anymore. The eight-tone music has long since disappeared, but it seems that there is an old man named Moyin on the coast of our East State. This person is proficient in the eight musical instruments of eight tones, and may have a way of playing eight-tone music."


    The shopkeeper hesitated, but finally said it.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan was stunned.


    Magic old man?


    On the coast? It''s not too far, he can go and see.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan put down the tea cup in his hand and was about to get up.


    The shopkeeper next to ?? quickly stopped.


    "Sovereign, the matter about the old man of Moyin is just a legend, because no one has seen it except the few mortals who died, so the authenticity of this news cannot be guaranteed.


    Added from the shopkeeper.


    "Well, I see, I just go and check it out. You can continue to inquire about the news first. If you don''t find it, I will come back and ask you."


    Chu Yuan replied.


    He didn''t mean to blame the shopkeeper.


    Even if it doesn¡¯t, it¡¯s not about the shopkeeper.


    It would be nice if the shopkeeper could provide him with news.


    Chu Yuan finished.


    No more hesitation.


    With a movement, he flew out of the inn and quickly flew towards the coast.


    The shopkeeper quickly walked to the window and looked at Chu Yuan''s back.


    Seeing Chu Yuan''s figure disappearing into the sky, the shopkeeper withdrew his gaze.


    He turned and looked at the empty third floor.


    Seems to think of something.


    hurriedly called a junior to come in.


    "The shopkeeper."


    Xiaoer said respectfully.


    "Where is Lei''er?"


    The shopkeeper asked about his son.


    He asked his son to serve Sect Master Chu.


    I don¡¯t know if his son has received the favor of the suzerain.


    If there is, even if it is a little, then their family will have to turn over.


    "The son is on the first floor."


    Xiaoer quickly answered.


    "Call him up, I want to ask him something."


    The shopkeeper waved his hand and said so.


    "Yes, the shopkeeper."


    Xiaoer answered a word, then obediently retired.


    I saw Xiao Er go down.


    The shopkeeper turned around and looked at the chair where Chu Yuan was sitting before.


    He thought for a while, moved a chair, put it next to the chair where Chu Yuan was sitting before, and sat down.


    He tried to rub the fairy air.


    Maybe his luck has improved.


    The shopkeeper waited for a while.


    Soon, Xu Lei, the son of the shopkeeper, came up.


    "Quickly, Lei''er, tell me, have you been appreciated by Sect Master Chu?"


    asked excitedly from the shopkeeper.


    "This... appreciation? That should be counted as there, right?"


    Xu Lei hesitated and said.


    "How to say?!"


    asked the shopkeeper hastily.


    "That''s what the lord said, I have a good talent, but I won''t accept me as a disciple..."


    Xu Lei said slowly.


    The Sect Master Chu really praised his talent.


    This can be regarded as appreciation, right?


    The shopkeeper on the other side was silent.


    The talent is good, but not as an apprentice?


    This is how the same thing?


    Does ?? mean that his son is not talented enough?


    This is not right.


    If the talent is really not enough, Sect Master Chu would not say such a thing.


    Could it be that Sect Master Chu really praised his son?


    It¡¯s just that Sect Master Chu doesn¡¯t like those with strong talents, and has changed him to like waste materials?


    Thinking of this, the shopkeeper silently looked at Xu Lei...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 373： Look for

    Chapter 373 Finding


    Dongzhou is located in the extreme east of the Shenxing Continent, with Yunzhou on the west and the endless ocean on the east. The geographical position is not very good.


    It is precisely because of the bad geographical location of Dongzhou and the lack of strong luck, there has been no strong person in history.


    A variety of reasons have also created the name of a small remote state in Dongzhou.


    However, this was only before Wudaozong was born.


    After the birth of Wudaozong.


    Dongzhou changed.


    Especially after the birth of Taiyi Sword Sect, the development of Dongzhou became very rapid, and it surpassed most of the big states in less than three years.


    Today''s trend in Dongzhou.


    As long as a certain amount of time is given, it is possible to surpass Zhongzhou.


    It just takes a long time.


    After all, Zhongzhou¡¯s heritage is far beyond that of Dongzhou.


    ¡­¡­


    Dongzhou seaside.


    At this moment, above the sky.


    Chu Yuan flew here, surrounded by golden light spots, he looked down at the beach, a little confused.


    Can people live on this beach?


    In the sight of Chu Yuan.


    There are no sandy beaches by the sea.


    Some are black and lacquered stones.


    These stones are scattered on the seashore and are hit by waves.


    There is no beach, let alone live in.


    "Why is it like this on the shore."


    Standing on the sky, Chu Yuan whispered.


    In Chu Yuan''s imagination.


    Should not the beach be sunny, the kind where many people swim in the sun on the beach?


    No matter how bad it is, there should be many fishing boats fishing.


    Why is this coast so deserted?


    Chu Yuan felt very strange.


    He bent slightly and flew down a bit, trying to see clearly.


    goes down a bit.


    Chu Yuan can also see more clearly.


    The stones on the seashore are a bit like reefs, but they don¡¯t.


    There seems to be something portrayed on it.


    Chu Yuan glanced around carefully.


    Still haven''t seen anything.


    There are no people here.


    There are not even mortals.


    Too deserted.


    "What kind of magic sound old man is really here?"


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly.


    He can not understand.


    It doesn¡¯t look like a human being here.


    "Finally, go inside and ask, see if anyone knows what''s going on on the coast."


    Chu Yuan was silent for a moment.


    got up and flew inside, trying to find out if there were any mortals, and to understand the situation along the coast.


    Chu Yuan quickly flew inside.


    There are forests all over the coast.


    It doesn''t look like inhabited at all.


    Go straight all the way.


    Fly a stick of incense for a full time.


    Chu Yuan found the trace.


    It is a village built in the forest.


    Chu Yuan immediately flew over to the village.


    When Chu Yuan came to this village, it immediately attracted the attention of many villagers in the village.


    In their eyes, Chu Yuan was surrounded by countless golden light spots, dressed in white, with long hair fluttering, stepping into the air, like a peerless fairy.


    When these villagers saw Chu Yuan, they didn''t hesitate at all. They knelt on the ground and shouted immortals.


    "All get up, where is the head of your village? Come out and see me."


    Chu Yuan raised his head forty-five degrees and looked up at the sky, with his hands on his back, an inexplicable aura emerged spontaneously.


    "The immortal, the immortal elder, the old man is the village head of the village, dare to ask what the immortal elder would like..."


    An old man walked out tremblingly, very scared.


    The cultivator is above the mortal.


    In the ordinary world, there are many evil immortals who slaughter some villages.


    The old man is scared.


    Fear that Chu Yuan also wanted to slaughter their village.


    "The village chief? This seat is not malicious here. I just want to know something about the things on the coast. I don''t know what the village chief can know?"


    Chu Yuan asked faintly.


    "The coast? What do you want to know, Xianchang?"


    The village chief heard that Chu Yuan was not malicious, and he was relieved. At the same time, he couldn''t help but be confused by Chu Yuan''s words.


    Is there anything on the coast?


    "What do you know about the coast, you can talk about it."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    "Huh? Immortal long, the coast... Isn''t the coast just the coast, is there anything?"


    said the village chief dazedly.


    "Why is there no one on the coast?"


    Chu Yuan didn¡¯t know what to ask for a while.


    can only ask such a sentence.


    "The fairy is long, why should there be people on the coast? There are no fish in the sea, and there is nothing, and there is nothing on the seashore that can generate benefits for us mortals. Why should there be people on the coast?"


    The village chief touched his head, very puzzled.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan was stunned.


    There is nothing on the coast, so this is the real reason for the absence of people.


    Fortunately, he thought there was a secret on the coast.


    "Do you know that an old man named Moyin lives near the sea?"


    Chu Yuan carried his hands on his back, and said lightly.


    "The old man with magic sound?"


    The head of the village has a pensive look, as if he is thinking about whether there is such a person.


    He thought about it for a long time.


    Then he looked at Chu Yuan.


    "Xianzhang, I am getting older, and I can''t remember some things clearly, can I ask the villagers first?"


    asked the village chief.


    "Go and ask."


    Chu Yuan shook his head and asked the village chief to ask.


    He stood there quietly, waiting for the village chief to ask questions.


    The village chief next to ??, holding a cane, walked towards the villagers step by step, and questioned them one by one.


    asked for a long time.


    The head of the village walked back again.


    "Xianzhang, we... none of the villagers in our village have heard of the old man with the magic sound. Maybe this person is the same noble immortal cultivator as Xianzhang, so we have not heard of it.


    The village chief arched his hands and said in a trembling voice.


    As he said, he looked at Chu Yuan cautiously, for fear of blaming them because they could not find any news.


    The head of the village has been staring at Chu Yuan''s expression.


    After discovering that Chu Yuan didn''t have any angry expressions, he was relieved.


    "Okay, since there is no news, then this seat will not be disturbed, please trouble you all, I will leave first."


    Chu Yuan didn''t mean to be irritable, he nodded lightly, turned around and prepared to leave.


    This old man with magic sound is probably a kind of person who cultivates immortality.


    These common folks have never heard of this name, and he can understand it.


    He will not be angry with these mortals for this.


    Chu Yuan shook his head slightly, and his figure slowly rose into the air, planning to go to the beach again.


    just when he wants to leave.


    A naive voice called him.


    "Xianchang, I, I seem to know Uncle Moyin."


    The words come out.


    The field was quiet for a while.


    The head of the village and many villagers, including Chu Yuan, all looked over.


    On the edge of a street, a child was holding a can of milk, drinking the milk while shouting towards Chu Yuan.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows slightly.


    This baby knows where the old man Moyin is? ?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 374： Longing for being strong

    Chapter 374 Longing for being strong


    Dongzhou area.


    In a village near the coast.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes fell on the child on the street.


    He was a little surprised.


    Neither the village chief nor these villagers know anything about the old man of Moyin, how does this baby know?


    real or fake.


    It''s not just Chu Yuan who was in the wrong place.


    The head of the village and the villagers were also in shock.


    "This is the baby of the old Xu family? Hurry up and take it back, what are you talking about! Go and tell Old Xu! If his baby collides with the fairy, he will never die!"


    The village chief winked at the villagers next to him.


    The words in the mouth are harsh.


    But anyone with a discerning eye can see it.


    Where is this scolding.


    is clearly taking the opportunity to shelter this child.


    The villagers next to ?? also realized it instantly, and hurriedly went to take the baby away.


    When the baby saw someone coming to take him away, he didn''t even need the milk can and threw it directly on the ground.


    "Xianchang, what I said is true, I really know where Uncle Moyin is!"


    The baby was a little worried.


    Hear here.


    Chu Yuan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    As soon as his figure moved, he fell in front of the child, glanced at the villager that came, waved his hand, and made the villager retreat.


    The villager looked at the golden light spots around Chu Yuan, with fear in his eyes. He didn''t dare to say anything, and honestly walked back behind the village chief.


    "Little guy, do you mean that you know where the old man Moyin is?"


    Chu Yuan looked at the child in front of him, smiled and said.


    "Xianchang, I really know Uncle Moyin!"


    The child said very firmly.


    "Uncle Moyin? Is it the old man Moyin?"


    Chu Yuan squatted down, controlling the golden light spots around him to avoid the children.


    He stretched out his hand slightly and touched the child''s head.


    "Yes, Xianchang, I heard Uncle Moyin say that someone called him the old man Moyin before, he must be the old man Moyin."


    The child raised his little hand and said.


    "Then can you take me to see this uncle Moyin?"


    Chu Yuan said with a chuckle.


    "Okay, Immortal Chang will come with me."


    The child finished.


    Turned around and picked up the milk can that had just been thrown on the ground, and walked into the village.


    "You are all separated."


    Chu Yuan looked back at the village chief and the villagers, and said lightly.


    Soon, he stood up and followed the child.


    The village heads and villagers in the same place looked worriedly at the back of the big and small leaves.


    "Is the old Xu family''s child having a bad brain? The immortal head is going to leave, and he insists on stopping the immortal head. This is all right, then the immortal head can''t find anyone, so blame it, our entire village It''s going to suffer."


    "This baby is not good at all. He still drinks milk when he is too old."


    "By the way, where is this baby leading the immortal long? Is anyone living in that direction?"


    "Isn¡¯t there only three families living in that direction? Old Chen¡¯s, Old Liu¡¯s, and Old Yang¡¯s... Wait, Lao Yang¡¯s house? That kid often goes to Lao Yang¡¯s house instead of looking for Lao Yang¡¯s. Right?"


    "What kind of old man with magic sound is Lao Yang? What a joke. Although Lao Yang often plays with his broken piano, it is impossible to be a cultivator!"


    The villagers talked in a low voice.


    Only the village chief remained silent, watching Chu Yuan and the child leaving behind.


    After a while.


    He only spoke slowly.


    "Have you found a very strange thing? Since Lao Yang entered the village, we have never thought about Lao Yang''s previous identity and why Lao Yang entered the village. We seem to have forgotten these things. Lao Yang was originally from our village."


    The village chief said in a very calm tone.


    The words come out.


    The villagers were suddenly shocked and fried the pot.


    They found that it was really as the village chief said.


    They subconsciously ignored the former identity of Lao Yang and why he entered the village.


    Obviously, this old Yang suddenly entered the village one day before, but they subconsciously ignored this!


    These villagers have an idea in their minds.


    Lao Yang, it''s not easy!


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    the other side.


    Chu Yuan walked with the child on the road. He looked down at the child holding the milk can, and couldn''t help feeling a little curious.


    "Little guy, why are you not afraid of this seat? The village chief and villagers are in awe of this seat, but you are not afraid at all. Why is this?"


    Chu Yuan suddenly asked curiously.


    He has been paying attention to the child''s look.


    In addition to being a little nervous at the beginning, this child has become more and more relaxed and casual in the back.


    This was unexpected by Chu Yuan.


    "Why should I be afraid of the immortal long?"


    The child turned his head, but said such a sentence.


    "Huh? Don''t you think this seat is very strong?"


    Chu Yuan came interested, and asked with a smile.


    "The immortal long is very powerful, but Uncle Moyin told me that one should not be afraid of the powerful, and be in awe of the powerful, but to yearn for the powerful. I will definitely become as strong as the immortal in the future, so I am not afraid. Immortal long!"


    The child raised his head and looked at Chu Yuan, his innocent eyes gleaming like stars.


    "Not bad."


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, then smiled and touched the child''s head.


    At the bottom of his heart, he was a little surprised at this child.


    He was about to use the system probe to see this child''s template.


    A voice from a distance came over without any haste, interrupting Chu Yuan.


    "Friends, since you are here, come here."


    Hearing this, Chu Yuan quickly locked his eyes to an ordinary room not far in front of him.


    He looked down again.


    Found that the child didn¡¯t have any expressions, and it seemed that he couldn¡¯t hear the words just now...


    This magic sound uncle, it is estimated that he has found the right one.


    Chu Yuan squinted.


    "Xianzhang, the house in front is the residence of Uncle Moyin."


    The child pointed to the room in front and said.


    "Well, let''s go, go in with this seat and have a look."


    Chu Yuan temporarily put aside the matter of looking at the child template, he took the lead in walking towards the house.


    The child also followed him closely.


    The two walked to the front of the house.


    Chu Yuan stretched out his hand to knock on the door.


    didn''t wait for him to do it.


    The door opens automatically.


    "Why should fellow Taoists be so polite and knock on the door? When did people in the world of cultivating immortals become so polite?"


    A middle-aged man with gray hair, plain face, but gentle temperament stood behind the door and spoke.


    "The old man with magic sound?"


    Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows and said lightly.


    "People in the past really called me that. I don''t know who the Taoist fellow is? Come to this village, but for that treasure?"


    The middle-aged ¡®Magic Old Man¡¯ spoke slowly.


    He stared at Chu Yuan with a pair of eyes.


    seems to have seen through the purpose of Chu Yuan''s coming here.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    What treasure?


    He came here to look for treasures? Why doesn''t he know...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 375： Ancestral hall

    Chapter 375 Ancestral Hall Lotto


    Village, inside a house.


    Chu Yuan looked bewildered, quietly listening to the old man''s chattering.


    "Friends, although I don''t know who you are, but you can come here, I don''t think your identity is simple."


    "I know that you are here to obtain that treasure, but I have to say that that treasure is not easy."


    "I have lived here for several years. I can know where the treasure is, but I can''t move the treasure. I can imagine that this treasure is amazing. You should think about it clearly, fellow daoist."


    The old man of Moyin talked freely, seeming to persuade Chu Yuan not to bother.


    "No, this seat...".


    Chu Yuan just wanted to say that he didn''t come to find any treasures, he was here to ask if the other party would know the music of eight notes.


    But he never had a chance to say it.


    The old man Moyin spoke again, interrupting Chu Yuan.


    "It seems that fellow daoists still don''t believe in evil, no matter what, then I will take fellow daoists to have a look, so that fellow daoists can completely give up."


    The old man of Moyin shook his head, turned around and was about to walk out of the house.


    "This seat is here..."


    Chu Yuan tried to interrupt the old man Moyin.


    The old man Ke Moyin didn''t give Chu Yuan a chance at all.


    Take Chu Yuan and walk out.


    It made Chu Yuan stunned, completely unable to understand what the old man with the magic sound was doing.


    Two big and one small, the three of them just walked outside.


    Walking all the way for about a stick of incense.


    They came to a building.


    Chu Yuan could not recognize what the building in front of him was.


    But the children following behind can recognize it.


    "Uncle Moyin, isn''t this an ancestral hall?"


    The child pointed to the building in front of him and spoke.


    "Well, Xiao Xu, don''t talk, just watch it carefully from behind."


    The old man Moyin nodded, and said a word to the child.


    "Okay, Uncle Moyin."


    The child nodded obediently.


    Hear this.


    The old man of Moyin nodded in satisfaction, and immediately looked at Chu Yuan.


    "Friends of Taoism, that treasure is here, but that treasure naturally repels us immortal cultivators. If we go in, that treasure will repel us."


    "Anyway, with my ability, I can''t suppress that rejection, so I have only seen the treasure from a distance. Whether the Taoist can get the treasure depends on the Taoist himself."


    The old man said with a smile.


    Chu Yuan: "???"


    What and what?


    He has no idea what happened.


    But listening to the words of the old man, it seems to be saying, what treasures are there in the ancestral hall in front of this?


    This treasure repels immortal cultivators, and does not allow immortal cultivators to enter?


    "Well, fellow Taoist, don''t stand up all the time, go in."


    The old man of magic sound urged.


    Chu Yuan walked forward in a daze. He hadn''t recovered at all, and subconsciously walked towards the threshold of the ancestral hall.


    When Chu Yuan was about to enter the ancestral hall.


    The magic sound old man over there is already holding the child, and has stepped back a long distance. It seems that there will be some fluctuations that will affect them later.


    After backing a long distance.


    The veteran Moyin stared intently, wanting to see what Chu Yuan could do.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan only saw the ancestral hall in front of him. He didn''t notice the movements of the old man Moyin at all. He wanted to see if there was any rejection.


    Da...


    He stepped forward and entered the ancestral hall.


    There is no sense of rejection in the ancestral hall.


    Chu Yuan easily entered the ancestral hall.


    Don''t talk about rejection.


    There is no obstacle at all.


    There is even a little warmth.


    It¡¯s okay.


    Chu Yuan was a little confused, but he also had no plans to quit, instead he chose to move on.


    The old man with Moyin next to ?? looked silly.


    He widened his eyes and watched Chu Yuan walk into the ancestral hall step by step.


    This¡­


    This is impossible.


    The old man of Moyin has tried to enter the ancestral hall, and the sense of rejection is very strong.


    Especially as you go inside, the feeling of rejection will become stronger and stronger.


    Why does this person walk in, the treasure in the ancestral hall does not have any sense of rejection?


    The treasures in this ancestral hall are absolutely repellent to immortal cultivators.


    How could it fail for no reason.


    Unless the person is a mortal, it is impossible to ignore rejection at all.


    The old man Moyin raised this thought in his mind and couldn''t help shook his head.


    This person cannot be a mortal.


    He looked at the golden light spots around Chu Yuan, and he could conclude that Chu Yuan could never be a mortal.


    Whose mortal is surrounded by golden light?


    The old man Moyin put the child down.


    "Xiao Xu, stand here without moving, wait for me."


    The old man with magic sound finished.


    Lifted his steps and walked into the ancestral hall.


    He just walked to the threshold.


    A golden light flashed.


    The old man of Moyin was shocked and flew out almost unable to resist.


    His entire face is green.


    This is not fair!


    Why did the person inside go in? Nothing.


    He will be rejected when he enters, and be shaken off?


    The old man shouted angrily in his heart.


    "Uncle Magic Sound, are you okay?"


    The child next to ?? walked over and tried to lift the old man Moyin.


    "It''s okay."


    The old man Moyin stood up, barely squeezing a smile on his face.


    "Uncle Magic Sound, what was the golden light just now?"


    asked the child suddenly.


    "You can see the golden light?"


    The old man of Moyin was taken aback, he knew that this child was very talented.


    But if you can see things in the cultivating world with your naked eyes, this talent is too abnormal.


    "You can see it."


    The child said so.


    "This¡­"


    The old man of Moyin looked at the child, and was in a trance, seeming to be frightened by the child''s talent.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Inside the ancestral hall.


    Chu Yuan walked inside step by step.


    "This ancestral hall is big enough."


    Chu Yuan is amazed.


    I have to say that this village is in awe of these ancestors.


    The houses of the villagers are only big, but this ancestral hall is big enough.


    It is estimated that one third of the area of ??this village is occupied.


    "I just don''t know where the treasure that guy said is..."


    "This is obviously for the eight-tone music, and finding it becomes a treasure hunt, which is strange enough."


    Chu Yuan shook his head.


    He continued to walk forward.


    Go straight for about a few minutes before reaching the end.


    At the end of the ancestral hall is a room with many spiritual positions.


    Chu Yuan walked into the room, and after scanning it for a while, his gaze fell straight to the lotus on a table.


    Chu Yuan can''t tell it himself.


    Why would he stare at this lamp.


    But according to Chu Yuan''s own intuition.


    He felt that this lamp was extraordinary.


    As for what is extraordinary, he himself is not quite clear.


    What do you say about his intuition.


    is the same as the last time I met Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin.


    is an intuition for no reason.


    But Chu Yuan felt that this kind of intuition was very accurate...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 376： Chu people dont believe in metaphysics

    Chapter 376 Someone in Chu does not believe in metaphysics


    The coast of East State.


    The village, inside the ancestral hall.


    Chu Yuan walked into the room, his gaze was always fixed on the pick.


    seems to want to see what''s so peculiar about that pick.


    Unfortunately, no matter what he looked at, he couldn''t see what was so peculiar about this pick.


    But Chu Yuan¡¯s instinct was to tell him.


    This sign tube is unusual.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but picked up the lamp, wanting to take a closer look.


    He picked up the lampstand.


    There is no response from the sign.


    Chu Yuan held the lamp holder in his hand and looked at it carefully.


    This sign is very common, but the decoration is more beautiful. There are two characters that Chu Yuan can¡¯t understand on the sign, and there are some stripes on the side.


    Look at the signature...


    At a glance, Chu Yuan shows that there are forty-nine signatures.


    He picked up one of them and looked at it.


    At this point of view, Chu Yuan was a little startled.


    The sign above is blank.


    Chu Yuan could not help picking up other signatures.


    I found that other signatures were also blank.


    "What kind of ghost sign is this? The sign is all blank?"


    Chu Yuan made a comment.


    He just finished complaining.


    A thought suddenly crossed his mind.


    This sign tube needs to be asked from the sky.


    Only ask for a signature from the sky, the signature will have content.


    "Ask for a sign from the sky? How to find it?"


    Chu Yuan was happy. He picked up the lamp holder and walked outside, facing the sky.


    He thought for a while, picked up the stub and shook it.


    After shaking it twice, he realized that something was wrong.


    He didn¡¯t even say what to ask, he shook a hammer?


    "I don''t know what to ask for and what to ask, forget it, then ask, will the three new disciples I recruit this year become talented?"


    Chu Yuan murmured.


    Then he picked up the swatch and shook it facing the sky.


    It sounds strange.


    Just now, Chu Yuan shook it twice and did not drop the signature.


    After saying what to ask this time, three signatures dropped after shaking it.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but stop his movements, put the pick holder next to it, picked up the three signatures and looked at it.


    He looked over in turn.


    The three signatures are no longer blank, but words appear one after another.


    The four words on the first signature are ¡®nothing is better than having¡¯.


    The second signature has only one sentence, ¡°I was born to be an invincible respect, why use the eyes of heaven¡±.


    The third signature is also a sentence, "The dragon has fallen asleep, and a thousand mountains are shaken by a whistle."


    See the words on these three signatures.


    The corner of Chu Yuan''s mouth twitched fiercely.


    He can''t tell where.


    The general meaning inside and outside of this sign is all about his disciple Niubi.


    His three disciples are all judged by the system that they must be abolished, how could they be criticized.


    Isn¡¯t it clear to tell him that his disciples will become talents?


    "Bah, what **** sign, don¡¯t you know I don¡¯t believe in metaphysics? The whole sign, do you think you can shake my confidence?"


    Chu Yuan directly threw the three signatures back into the drake, which was very disdainful.


    He Chu is not a believer in metaphysics.


    I really thought that three signatures could make him shaken whether he could successfully teach and abolish his disciples?


    just kidding.


    Tu Xuexi, Tu Yelin and Sile, both of them must be abolished in systematic reviews.


    In the signature and system, is this still optional?


    I must believe the system.


    These three disciples must be abandoned.


    "Metaphysics, ridiculous."


    Chu Yuan shook his head and put the pick-up tube into his storage bag.


    Although he does not believe in metaphysics, this lottery seems to be a treasure.


    In the mind of not wanting nothing.


    Of course, Chu Yuan wanted to take away this sign.


    Put away the sign.


    Chu Yuan glanced inside the ancestral hall, then turned and walked outside.


    Chu Yuan walked out of the ancestral hall.


    I saw the old man and the child guarding outside the ancestral hall.


    "How about? Fellow Daoist, can you get that treasure?"


    The old man Moyin saw Chu Yuan walk out and hurriedly approached, asking eagerly.


    "Treasure? Is that the lotus? It has been found and taken away."


    Chu Yuan nodded and said.


    "Really found? Fellow Daoist, you took away the treasure?"


    The old man Moyin''s eyes widened, and he could no longer maintain his gentleness.


    "Take it away."


    Chu Yuan admitted it.


    He didn''t think there was anything he could not admit.


    "Take it away..."


    The old man of Moyin lost his senses for a while.


    He stayed in this village for so long to get a glimpse of the treasure.


    But in the past few years, he has not seen the true face of the treasure.


    This was taken away by others as soon as they came.


    Really are¡­¡­


    The old man of Moyin didn''t know how to describe his heart at this moment.


    It took a long time.


    The old man of Moyin barely recovered.


    That''s it.


    Something will occur if it belongs to your life, if not, do not push it.


    He stayed with the treasure for several years and couldn''t get it, others got it all at once.


    Perhaps this is fate.


    The old man of Moyin figured this out, and he was relieved.


    However, his gaze at Chu Yuan became a little strange.


    At this moment, he was very curious about Chu Yuan''s realm.


    How strong is this?


    actually ignored the sense of rejection and took the treasure he hadn''t taken out for several years.


    The old man of Moyin was curious, but did not ask.


    He knows what to ask and what not to ask.


    In his eyes, maybe he can''t inquire about the other''s cultivation base, but he should be able to inquire about his identity.


    He is also very curious about Chu Yuan''s identity.


    Although he was not born recently, he is still paying attention to Shenxing Continent.


    For such an unfathomable existence.


    The old man of Moyin had no clue at all, and could not understand the specific identity of Chu Yuan.


    "Friends, dare to ask who monk are you?"


    asked the old man Moyin.


    "This seat is the Sect Master of Wudao Sect."


    Chu Yuan didn''t mean to conceal it, so she said it openly.


    "Wu Dao Sect????"


    The old man of Moyin was taken aback, feeling that the name was a bit familiar.


    But for a while, he will not remember where he heard the name.


    "Friends of Taoism, Guizong Wudaozong should be quite famous, I feel as if I have heard it somewhere."


    The old man said with a frown.


    "Have you heard of it?"


    Chu Yuan raised her eyebrows, seeming a little surprised.


    I was surprised at his reputation of Wudaozong, which is so exaggerated.


    Even this kind of immortal cultivator living on the coast knows.


    "It seems to have heard it somewhere."


    The old man nodded and said.


    "Wudaozong, Dongju Hidden Sejongmen, do you remember that?"


    Chu Yuan pulled up the tiger skin of Sejong Gate in Dongju, and became more and more skilled.


    Especially after having invincible status.


    The ¡®arrogant¡¯ Chu Yuan has always killed the real Dongzhou Hidden Sejong Sect, using fakes to replace real thoughts.


    It''s just that he has not been free.


    Otherwise, it might really be put into action.


    And the old Moyin man next to him heard Chu Yuan''s words.


    was still mumbling.


    "Oh, Sejong Gate of Hidden in Dongju, I have such a little impression..."


    "Huh? Dongju Hidden Sejong Gate?!"


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 377： Sile is saved

    Chapter 377 Sile is saved


    beside the ancestral hall.


    Pop!


    A clear voice sounded.


    I saw the old man Moyin kneeling to the ground uncontrollably, shaking all over.


    He didn''t know whether it was excited or scared.


    ''S face turned pale.


    "Respected, respected Sovereign Chu, I, I, I..."


    The old man of Moyin was so scared that he couldn''t speak clearly.


    He really didn''t expect it.


    ran in front of him, looking for treasures, it would be the legendary existence.


    The master of Sejong Gate in Dongju Hidden!


    Even if he is hidden from the world, he knows its prestige and its colossal existence!


    That is one party that almost surpassed the existence of those hidden Sejong gates in Zhongzhou.


    Now the masters of the four sacred places in the Shenxing Continent are all from their sects, and all the four sacred places enshrine him as the ancestral court.


    The influence of the Sejong Gate in Dongju is self-evident.


    But the owner of such a behemoth would actually appear in front of him.


    This can''t help but the old man of Moyin has completely lost his attitude.


    At the same time, he also felt that everything made sense.


    No wonder...


    It¡¯s no wonder that the rejection of the pick-up tube didn¡¯t affect Chu Yuan.


    No wonder the lotus is easily taken away.


    If this one exists, it couldn¡¯t be more normal.


    "Uncle Moyin, what''s the matter with you? Why did you kneel down?"


    The child next to ?? walked over and tried to lift the old man Moyin up.


    "Xiao Xu, get down on your knees."


    The old man of Moyin didn''t dare to be as casual as before. He watched the child trying to pull him up, so scared that he hurriedly pulled the child down and kneeled together.


    The child was dragged to kneel together in confusion.


    Chu Yuan next to ?? looked at the reaction of the old man with magic sound.


    Though I feel that the old man¡¯s reaction is a bit overwhelming.


    But the old man facing Moyin had such an exaggerated behavior when he heard his clan name, and he was very satisfied.


    "Well, don''t be courteous, I don''t need such a flamboyant performance here."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand, even if he was happy in his heart, he was still calm on the surface.


    "Respect, respectable Sect Master Chu, please forgive me for being disrespectful just now!"


    The old man of Moyin swallowed and spit, and said repeatedly.


    "Okay, well, I won''t blame you."


    Chu Yuan spoke again.


    Hear this.


    The old man of Moyin breathed a sigh of relief and pulled the child to his feet.


    "Sect Master Chu, you should have revealed your identity earlier, so how can I be disrespectful to you!"


    "If I had known it was you, then I would have begun to welcome you seventy miles away."


    The old man of Moyin doesn''t need any kind of vigor.


    Others don''t know the horror of this person, can he still not know?


    In the face of the general strong, the old man with magic sound can maintain his strength of character.


    But in the face of such an extremely strong person.


    The old man of Moyin said that he wanted a fart of character.


    "Okay, I''m coming to see you this time, there is something to do."


    Chu Yuan shook his head and said to the old man Moyin.


    "Huh? Sovereign Chu, are you looking for something to do with me? Aren''t all the treasures in your hands?"


    The old man of Moyin was stunned.


    Treasures have been taken away, what else can you do if you find him.


    "This seat is not looking for you for any treasure. I don''t even know this treasure, or you dragged this seat over and took the treasure."


    Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow and said.


    Magic old man: "?"


    This Sect Master Chu, in fact, didn¡¯t come to him for this treasure?


    Even Sect Master Chu doesn¡¯t even know the information of this treasure?


    Is he cheating himself?


    Thinking of this, the whole face of the old man Moyin became stiff.


    He...


    He pitted himself.


    It seems right to think so.


    Although this treasure is peculiar and mysterious, it is only for people like them.


    Perhaps this kind of treasure is in the eyes of this Sovereign Chu.


    belongs to the kind that can be taken away easily...


    In other words, if he didn¡¯t say anything, and didn¡¯t bring Sect Master Chu over, Sect Master Chu would not bother to collect the treasure at all.


    Think of this.


    The old man of Moyin felt very painful in his heart.


    Originally this treasure should belong to him.


    The treasures have all fallen into Chu Yuan''s hands.


    It''s impossible for him to say anything.


    "Then Sect Master Chu, you come to see me, is there anything I need to do?"


    The old man said with a smile reluctantly.


    "I heard that you know eight-tone music. I don''t know if it''s true?"


    Chu Yuan stared straight at the old man Moyin.


    What''s the signature tube but not the signature tube.


    He really doesn''t care.


    He cares about the music of eight notes.


    "Huh? Sect Master Chu, is it possible that you came here to find Eight Music Music when you came here?"


    The old man Moyin took a deep breath, as if he couldn''t accept this fact.


    "Not bad."


    Chu Yuan nodded and admitted.


    The words come out.


    The old man of Moyin felt that his heart was getting worse.


    It turned out that Sect Master Chu came here to find Eight Music Music.


    The music of eight notes may be considered extinct in the world today.


    But for him, it is almost like a pediatrician.


    But this treasure is different.


    Why did he take Sect Master Chu to get the treasure in such a hurry? If it is delayed for a while, maybe Sect Master Chu will directly express the purpose.


    If that is the case, the treasure will still be them.


    After all, it is his own pot.


    The old man of Moyin wanted to cry, but he did not dare to cry in front of Chu Yuan.


    He still managed to maintain his mentality.


    "Sect Master Chu, I do know the music of eight notes. What can Sect Master Chu need my help?"


    The old man of Moyin looked stiff and nodded reluctantly.


    "Are you sure you are not kidding?"


    Chu Yuan was a little worried, so she checked it again and again.


    "Sect Master Chu, you are underestimating me. My understanding of music is that no one can beat it in the world today. Isn''t it just an eight-tone music? That''s not something you can easily find.


    The old man said with a heavy nod.


    For him, it seemed that Chu Yuan questioned whether it would work or not, that was very embarrassing.


    "You really can?"


    Chu Yuan is still not at ease.


    "Sect Master Chu! I really can! There are ten fights in the world, and I own nine fights. There is one fight left, and the world is divided!"


    The old man Moyin became excited after mentioning the word ¡®music¡¯, and completely forgot about the treasure.


    "Since you know eight-tone music, it''s easy to handle."


    Chu Yuan heard the words, and was unambiguous, and talked to the old man Moyin about Sile.


    After listening to the magic sound, the old man looked relaxed.


    "Legendary becomes a spirit, needs eight-tone music to maintain its shape?"


    "If this is the case, then I have a way. I also ask Sect Master Chu to follow me to my house. My storage bag is there, and all the musical instruments are in the storage bag."


    The old man said in a low voice.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan certainly has no comments.


    As long as you can find the eight-tone music.


    Find the music of eight notes.


    Then Sile will be saved.


    Sile can be saved, isn¡¯t he at this level...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 378： Born to be supreme

    Chapter 378 Born to be supreme


    The coast of East State.


    Village, inside a house.


    The old man of Moyin showed his musical instrument to Chu Yuan.


    "Sect Master Chu, you see, these are eight musical instruments."


    "This is a bell, and the sound of a bell is also a very beautiful instrument..."


    "This is a piano..."


    "This is a drum..."


    "this¡­¡­"


    The old man of Moyin introduced one by one.


    "Well, I see, the point is, how do you play eight-tone music?"


    Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows and glanced at the old man Moyin.


    There are eight musical instruments here.


    As far as he knows, the music of eight notes requires eight people to play at the same time.


    And here is the old man with magic sound.


    The question is, how can a person play eight-tone music?


    "Sect Master Chu, you are going to take the eight-tone music back to allow your disciples to extend their lives, so I plan to use some sound recording things to record the eight-tone music."


    The old man said.


    He thought that Chu Yuan was worried about not being able to save the sound.


    "It''s so good."


    Chu Yuan was too embarrassed to ask how a person can control eight instruments at the same time.


    Looking at Elder Moyin¡¯s appearance, it seems that this is a very simple matter, so I don¡¯t even want to mention it.


    If he asks it out, it will appear that he is very melancholy and doesn¡¯t understand anything.


    Think about it.


    Chu Yuan still said ¡®so very good¡¯.


    "The lord, shall I start now?"


    The old man Moyin asked carefully.


    "let''s start."


    Chu Yuan nodded, and walked a little behind with the child to make room for the old man of magic sound to play the eight-tone music.


    See this scene.


    The old man of magic sound is also unambiguous.


    Lay down eight musical instruments.


    slowly walked to the center of the eight instruments.


    A blue light flashed from his finger, and he lightly tapped in the void.


    buzzing...


    In an instant.


    Eight instruments all vibrated, as if they were awakened.


    next moment.


    The old man of Moyin closed his eyes.


    At the same time, all eight musical instruments all around him moved on their own.


    Eight musical instruments sounded at the same time.


    The voices of each other did not appear to be chaotic, on the contrary, they were very cleverly blended together, which derives a unique and mysterious voice.


    Outside the door of the house, Chu Yuan looked in a daze when he heard the voice.


    A lot of pictures came to mind.


    Vaguely, he seemed to see his future.


    saw that he will teach and abolish countless disciples in the future, set foot on the top, invincible in the world, and look vigorous.


    At that time, he was standing on a high mountain, overlooking the world.


    Beside him, Ye Luo, Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luoxue were all crying and begging him for protection.


    Chu Yuan felt these pictures, and her mood became excited.


    But he hasn''t waited for a while.


    The storage bag in his arms shook suddenly.


    There was a sense of shock from the pickup.


    Pulling Chu Yuan back to reality all at once.


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, and immediately looked into the room.


    The eight musical instruments are still making sounds, and the wonderful music is still going on.


    Is this the music of eight notes?


    can make people fantasize...


    Wrong!


    How could this eight-tone music just make people fantasize? If it only makes people fantasize, it would be too inferior.


    The real function of the eight-tone music is definitely to let people see the future.


    What he saw just now is his future future.


    Chu Yuan turned his head and looked at the child next to him, wanting to see if the other person also saw the ¡®future¡¯.


    He turned his head to look, only to find out.


    The child didn''t seem to see the ¡®future¡¯ at all, but stared at the eight musical instruments beside the old man Moyin.


    seems to be very curious about those eight musical instruments.


    This kid...


    Not affected by this music?


    No, it must be that this kid''s talent is too low, and there is no ¡®future¡¯ at all.


    So this music can''t affect him.


    Yes, it must be so.


    This idea emerged in Chu Yuan''s mind.


    He was taken aback suddenly.


    If the opponent''s talent is really too low, isn''t it just in line with his standard for accepting disciples?


    Chu Yuan immediately opened the system probe.


    Want to see this kid¡¯s template.


    His heart moved, and a azure blue template that was only visible to him suddenly emerged and fell in front of his eyes.


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Xu Yu¡¿


    [Race: Human]


    ¡¾Cultivation: Mortal¡¿


    ¡¾Physique:? ? ? ¡¿


    [Evaluation: Born to be the supreme, if there is no accident, when reaching the highest peak, this person will become a talent, please remember that the host must not be accepted as a disciple]


    àÛ!


    When Chu Yuan saw the template, she almost didn''t spray it out.


    This¡­¡­


    Isn¡¯t this a passerby template?


    is not a passerby template.


    This template is too...too what?


    Chu Yuan has also seen the templates of human geniuses, at most it is a high risk of success.


    This kid...


    is directly the three question marks of physique.


    Assess the entire natural supreme.


    The system even directly packs tickets, this person must become a talent...


    This is too exaggerated.


    Chu Yuan has never seen the system give such an evaluation.


    Is this kind of truly super genius?


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath.


    If this kind of person is accepted as a disciple.


    Then his realm is really useless.


    This kind of existence, it is estimated that no matter how flicker you can become a talent.


    After all, the system packs tickets.


    Chu Yuan left the child without a trace.


    I was afraid that the other party''s talent and madness would be contaminated by him, and he would never find that kind of disciple who must be abandoned.


    The child''Xu Yu'' on the other side didn''t know Chu Yuan''s strange thoughts beside him.


    He looked at the eight instruments and was very curious about how the eight instruments were played.


    After a while.


    The old man with magic sound, who was controlling eight musical instruments in the house, finally stopped.


    The eight musical instruments also gradually stopped.


    The wonderful music came to an abrupt end.


    The old man Moyin raised his hand and took all the eight musical instruments back.


    Then he took out a conch resembling a conch from his arms.


    He walked out of the house and handed the conch to Chu Yuan.


    "Sect Master, the music of eight notes is recorded in this thing. It can be used repeatedly. As long as the aura in it continues, it can be preserved forever."


    The old man of magic sound said slowly.


    Seeing this, Chu Yuan, who had avoided the child, walked up, took the conch and took a look, didn''t care too much, and nodded straight away.


    "Okay, thank you for your help this time."


    Chu Yuan thanked the old man Moyin.


    "It''s just a small matter. It was my honor to be able to help Sovereign Chu, but Sovereign Chu, are you leaving now?"


    The old man Moyin suddenly asked.


    "Well, I will leave soon, what''s wrong?"


    Chu Yuan nodded and said.


    "Um... Sect Master Chu, when you leave, can you take this kid with you? This kid has a very good talent. Let him follow you and serve you tea and water. It doesn''t count as burying his talent. ."


    "With this kid''s talent, it would be a pity if he continued to stay in this commonplace."


    The old man of Moyin pointed to the child Xu Yu and said.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    Accepting such a great critic, he thinks that his realm is too high, does he want to lower his realm?


    However, it seems that you don¡¯t need to be a disciple.


    If it is a pure income sect, it seems to be okay...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 379： Chaos in Zhongzhou

    Chapter 379 Chaos in Zhongzhou


    Outside the house.


    Chu Yuan thought carefully.


    He just doesn¡¯t accept this person as an apprentice.


    If you take a cup of tea and pour water, it won¡¯t deduct your realm, right?


    This child seems to be strong in the future.


    He can be his bodyguard from now on.


    As soon as Chu Yuan thought about this, his eyes brightened.


    Yes, that should be it.


    Think of this.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes fell on the child.


    What he just wanted to say.


    The Moyin old man next to ?? thought that Chu Yuan was going to refuse.


    "Sect Master Chu, I have absolutely no intention of joking, this kid''s talent is really good! Just accept this kid!"


    The old man Moyin''s tone brought a hint of pleading.


    He really doesn¡¯t want to see, this child can only fall into the mundane world.


    Obviously, he is a person with great talent, but he can only waste time in the ordinary world, which is unfortunate.


    So the old man of Moyin wanted Chu Yuan to take the child away.


    As long as this child can be taken away by Chu Yuan, he feels that he will definitely become a top power in the future.


    Not because of other things.


    The words ??Dongzhou Yin Shizongmen Wudaozong are enough to represent everything.


    "Never mind, you said so. It seems that this baby is indeed some talented person. I can accept you as my attendant. Are you willing?"


    Chu Yuanyun was light and breezy, and followed the words of the old man Moyin.


    sounded like he gave the old man face to Moyin and accepted the child Xu Yu.


    Chu Yuan finished.


    His eyes fell on the child Xu Yu.


    Waiting for Xu Yu''s answer.


    But Xu Yu didn''t know what was going on, and stood there dumbly, confused.


    The old man with magic sound was worried.


    "You fellow, what are you still doing, why don''t you kneel down and bow to Sovereign Chu?!"


    The old man Moyin slapped Xu Yu on the head, and said with a hatred of iron and steel.


    In his opinion, it would be good for Chu Yuan to accept Xu Yu.


    Let alone take it as a waiter.


    "Huh? See Sect Master Chu."


    After realizing the hindsight, Queen Xu knelt down in a daze, saluting Chu Yuan.


    "Stop the gift, since this seat accepts you as an attendant, then you should follow this seat to return to the sect and go."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand, planning to take Xu Yu away immediately.


    "Is this going away?"


    Xu Yu was a bit wrong.


    "If you don''t leave, will you still stay here for the New Year? Are you still leaving with Sect Master Chu?"


    The old man Moyin''s eyes widened.


    At this juncture, he couldn''t wait to pick up Xu Yu directly and stick it to Chu Yuan.


    "But... But, I want to say goodbye to my father and mother."


    Xu Yu hesitated for a moment, and said in a low voice.


    "Why are you so anxious about this, will it not be the same when you come back when you are successful in cultivation?"


    The old man said.


    "No problem, since you want to go back and have a look, then go back. This seat is here waiting for you for half an hour. After half an hour, whether you return or not, this seat will leave, understand?


    Chu Yuanyun said lightly.


    Hear this.


    Xu Yu and the old man of Moyin were all stunned together, it seemed that they didn''t expect Chu Yuan to be so familiar.


    The old man of Moyin reacted very quickly.


    quickly looked at Xu Yu.


    "You bastard, don''t you want to thank Sovereign Chu?"


    The old man of magic sound said repeatedly.


    "Thank you Chu, Sovereign Chu."


    Xu Yu lowered his head and said.


    "Go ahead, remember, this seat only waits for you for half an hour."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said lightly.


    As soon as I heard this.


    Although Xu Yu was still very young, he knew what it meant, and quickly turned around and ran towards his house.


    Soon.


    Only Chu Yuan and Moyin were left on the field.


    "Sect Master Chu, thank you very much, this child really shouldn''t be buried in this village, shouldn''t be buried in this mundane world."


    The old man of Moyin was very grateful.


    "No problem."


    Chu Yuan gently shook his head.


    He was too lazy to talk to the old man Moyin.


    Thinking carefully inside.


    How can I teach this Xu Yucheng talent?


    This kind of true genius, the disciples who will become talented by the system, can''t teach them casually like Ye Luo.


    Teach carefully.


    Chu Yuan estimated that he didn''t seem to have anything good.


    The only real practice secret book seems to be the "Preliminary Qi Refining Realm Basic Cultivation Method".


    The only magic weapon, if you don''t count the sticky tube in his storage bag, it seems that there is only the scarlet sword.


    This must be taught carefully, and I don¡¯t seem to know how to teach it.


    Chu Yuan pondered.


    The old man of Moyin saw that Chu Yuan was not talking and thinking, and he did not dare to say anything. He stood quietly with Chu Yuan.


    And Xu Yu left, in fact, it didn''t take long.


    After about an incense stick, I came back again.


    Xu Yu¡¯s parents are also traveling with him.


    Xu Yu¡¯s parents heard that the immortal leader wanted to accept their son as a disciple, and they dared to talk more. After instructing them, they rushed back.


    When ?? sent it back, she also warmly thanked Chu Yuan.


    Do they know what it means for a fairy to accept Xu Yu as a disciple.


    That means that their son can also step into the fairy road. Once it succeeds in the future, then their son will no longer be forced by his livelihood.


    Chu Yuan didn''t put on any airs, and had a gentle talk with Xu Yu''s parents.


    Then he took Xu Yu to leave and returned in the direction of Wudaozong.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    On the other side, in Zhongzhou.


    At this time, Zhongzhou was in chaos.


    Perhaps Su Xi didn''t even think of it.


    was originally a conflict between Tianyanzong and Chaoxian Temple.


    Under Su Xi¡¯s line, the two sides ignited war.


    But the two sides don¡¯t know where to draw a bunch of relationships.


    Fuck it.


    Thousands of sects in Zhongzhou, large and small, have joined the turmoil.


    The holy places in Zhongzhou all stand in line.


    The entire Zhongzhou is in chaos.


    There is even a faint trend of continuous spread.


    Some sects felt unsafe, so they pulled sects outside of Zhongzhou to enter.


    This turmoil has a vague tendency to spread to the entire Shenxing Continent.


    On a high mountain.


    Su Xi is standing on the top of the mountain. She is wearing light red clothes, her eyes are glowing with purple light, and she looks weird.


    All around her, there are lines of fate that no one can see.


    One end of these lines is connected to Su Xi, but the other end is flooded into the void, and it is impossible to see where the specific link is.


    Roughly, there are probably hundreds of links on Su Xi.


    Since Su Xi''s layout in Zhongzhou, her ability to control the line has become more and more abnormal.


    For her to control hundreds of monks at once, she was even comfortable.


    However, Su Xi has a headache now.


    Her original intention was to continue to the Immortal Palace and destroy Tian Yanzong.


    Unexpectedly, this Tian Yanzong is a ghost.


    has a lot of relationships.


    Now the situation in Zhongzhou has been completely out of Su Xi''s control.


    This makes Su Xi a headache...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 380： Brother and sister, please help

    Chapter 380 Brothers and Sisters Please Help


    Zhongzhou.


    A high mountain top.


    Su Xi has a headache from the current situation.


    She is simply unable to control the current situation.


    The turmoil spread too quickly.


    should have been a matter of two sects.


    There is now a vague trend of pulling up the entire continent.


    "Senior Saint, what do you think should be done now?"


    Su Xi had no choice but took out the starfish and asked about the existence of the starfish.


    "What should I do? What else can I do now? Of course, drag the entire Shenxing Continent into the water, so that all the 82 states can fight! It''s best to fight the entire continent to pieces!"


    An excited voice sounded inside the starfish.


    Su Xi: "..."


    Forget it.


    She felt that she shouldn¡¯t ask this starfish.


    Drag the entire Shenxing Continent into the water?


    If this is really troublesome, it is really possible.


    But if you do that, the impact will be great.


    really got to that point.


    That is not only the realm of cultivating immortals.


    I am afraid that the common world will be affected.


    Su Xi waved her small hand, and there was nothing she could do.


    Is it really necessary to ask respected Master to help?


    Su Xi recalled Master¡¯s face in her mind, and her heart trembled.


    If it is to ask the teacher to come.


    I am afraid that all disturbances can be suppressed in an instant.


    But let her go and invite Master.


    There is always a sense of resistance in her.


    Master has helped her enough.


    After ?? came out, he also reminded her specifically to let her solve her own worries.


    Master respected her great grace.


    She has nothing to report, how dare she continue to ask Master for help.


    "No, I can''t invite Master..."


    "Why don''t you go and invite the brothers and sisters?"


    Su Xi''s eyes lit up.


    She also inquired about it after she came out.


    Her brothers and sisters, now all of them are people from the same side.


    Everyone has established a sacred place to guard a state, and is a well-known figure in the world.


    There are even more rumors that her senior brother once suppressed several secluded sejong masters in Zhongzhou alone.


    Go and invite those senior brothers and sisters, maybe the turmoil can be resolved.


    Think of this.


    Su Xi immediately took action, and a thread was condensed from her body, and quickly wrapped around a white crane on the sky.


    She controlled Baihe to fly in the direction of Guzhou, the nearest to her.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    On the other side of Zhongzhou, in a hidden temple.


    Several people gathered here.


    These people are the overlords of the Sejong Sects in Zhongzhou.


    At this moment, the state of these people is a bit not good.


    The breath of ?? is not stable.


    Since Ye Luo came last time, almost everyone of them has suffered some injuries.


    But if it¡¯s injured, it¡¯s okay.


    They have no shortage of medical elixirs, and of course they can be cured quickly.


    But they found out after they went back.


    The sword Ye Luo gave them was not only a physical injury, but also a cut of their soul.


    This corner of the soul is very difficult to heal.


    This has created their current state.


    "Sect Master Mo, what''s the matter with you? If it''s fine, let''s go away. My injury is not healed yet. I have to go to heal."


    A master of Sejong''s Hidden Sect said in a bitter tone.


    No wonder he resented.


    Obviously, he has always expressed his favor with Wudaozong.


    As a result, the Taiyi Jianzun came over, and Yijian even hit him.


    "Did you not pay attention to the situation in Zhongzhou recently?"


    Sect Master Mo Cheng of ?? Town Xianzong frowned and scanned everyone on the court.


    "Who is free to care about that thing about Zhongzhou?"


    "Yes, what can be done in Zhongzhou? Or is there any action in Wudaozong?"


    "Special, old Mo, don''t tell me, you are going to have a meeting with Wudaozong again, I told you, I have no opinion on Wudaozong, don''t talk to me, it is Wudaozong who has treated me I don¡¯t have a problem with the sect¡¯s blow up. You will talk about not looking for me. My soul has not recovered yet!"


    "Please, Sect Master Mo, stop messing up, we really can''t handle it anymore."


    These hidden Sejong Sect masters are really scared.


    One of the other disciples hanged them and beat them.


    If this is replaced by someone¡¯s sect master, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be beaten by a single move.


    Oh, that¡¯s not right.


    should be replaced with affirmative sentences.


    According to the light wheel of the Wudao Sect Sect Master who slashed towards Xizhou last time.


    If the Wudao Sect Master really wants to kill them, it might be a matter of a moment.


    "This time the matter has nothing to do with Innocent Sect! You can rest assured!"


    Mo Cheng also felt helpless, and could only say that.


    "Really has nothing to do with Wudaozong?"


    A Zhongzhou Yin Sejong Sect master asked cautiously.


    "Really has nothing to do with Wudaozong! I guarantee in the name of Xianzong in my town that this matter is only a matter of our Zhongzhou, and has nothing to do with Wudaozong! If this matter can be related to Wudaozong, and let If you get into trouble, you can demolish all the Xianzong in my town to compensate you!"


    Mo Cheng said decisively.


    The words come out.


    Everyone is also relieved a lot.


    has nothing to do with Wudaozong.


    The matter is simple.


    Today''s Shenxing Continent.


    In addition to Wudaozong, those demon races in Xizhou deserve their attention.


    others?


    That is exactly how to be happy.


    It''s not that everyone swells.


    Except Wudaozong can stabilize them.


    The monster clan can make them pay attention to it.


    Others, even if they are all tied together, they may not be able to appreciate it.


    "Since it has nothing to do with Wudaozong, let''s talk about it, what the **** is it."


    One of them breathed a sigh of relief and said.


    See this scene.


    Mo Cheng''s mouth twitched.


    can''t say anything.


    Stop talking about these people.


    That is, he is afraid of Wudaozong.


    The shadow that the sun and the leaves caused them to be too big.


    Obviously it was just a new generation of Cross Tribulation Realm, but they forcibly suppressed these many old brand Cross Tribulation Realm.


    "This time the matter is within our Central State. Didn''t you listen to the people under you?"


    Mo Cheng looked at everyone and slowly said.


    "We have nothing to pay attention to what is going on in Zhongzhou? Even if someone reports it, we won''t listen."


    Someone said strangely.


    Mo Cheng heard it and thought it made sense.


    Under normal circumstances, they are too lazy to pay attention to matters in Central State.


    Occasionally paying attention, but also having nothing to do.


    Where would they usually pay attention.


    Not to mention that they are all injured, and there is no time to pay attention.


    Thinking about it.


    Mocheng took out a paper letter and handed it to everyone for everyone to watch and read.


    Everyone looked strange after reading it.


    They are not strange about this.


    It was strange why Mo Cheng called them over.


    I said something was going on in Zhongzhou, but this was the result?


    Let them gather together to discuss such a small matter?


    Looking at the faces of everyone.


    Mo Cheng seemed to think of what everyone was thinking.


    He spoke quickly.


    "I mean, I feel that this matter is a bit weird. It''s not that the discussion started because of that little trouble..."


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 381： No Dao Sect admission?

    Chapter 381 No Dao Sect enters?


    In the hall.


    Many masters of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin were quietly listening to Mo Cheng''s words.


    When they finished listening, all of them frowned.


    What Mocheng is worried about is the weirdness of this matter?


    Everyone was said that, and later realized, it seemed that they also felt something.


    They all stood up one by one, walked out of the hall, and ordered some people to investigate the situation.


    After a while.


    Everyone has some more news in their hands.


    After reading the news, the faces of these people changed slightly.


    this matter¡­¡­


    is really weird.


    One side of the holy land sends a killer to assassinate the overlord of the side half-step holy land.


    The half-step holy land sovereign has a high reputation in the sect. After being assassinated, it caused the anger of countless disciples and rushed to the holy land to ask for an explanation.


    Then the senior leaders of the two sides discussed for a while, and the matter was calmed down.


    But then I don¡¯t know what happened.


    There was a fight between the disciples on both sides.


    One of the big disciples of the Holy Land Chaoxian Temple did not know what was going on, and died in battle.


    In this one, two battles were set off.


    later hit and hit.


    The two sides began to pull various relationships into the field.


    Fucked around, most of the sects in Zhongzhou have ended.


    is even more impressive now.


    Even forces outside of Zhongzhou have begun to enter Zhongzhou and are ready to end.


    I''m doing this, I''m afraid it''s going to be a great melee in Shenxing Continent?


    if it is like this.


    Then these masters of the Zhongzhou Yin Sejong Sect shouldn¡¯t be surprised.


    What makes them strange is not the influence of this incident, but the fact that they feel a sense of mystery...


    This is a sense of mystery that they can''t see through.


    They don¡¯t know what is going on.


    What I have to say...


    They felt as if there was a big hand controlling everything.


    Is it possible that someone is calculating Zhongzhou?


    Everyone was lost in thought.


    They are calculating in their hearts, who is likely to calculate Zhongzhou...


    at this time.


    A voice came from outside.


    "Sovereign!"


    The sound of this voice.


    drew everyone back to their senses and looked outside the hall.


    I saw a person dressed as a deacon standing outside the hall, looking at the clothes on his body, it was from Zhenxianzong.


    Sect Master Mo Cheng of ?? Town Xianzong frowned and stood up.


    "What is it?"


    Mocheng asked aloud.


    "Sect Master, the latest news, Jingzhou Hidden Sejong Sect Sanctuary Sect is showing signs of birth. Many Sanctuary Sect disciples are coming to Zhongzhou, and it seems that they are also planning to intervene in Tian Yanzong and Chaoxian Temple.


    The deacon said respectfully.


    "Just this kind of thing? Why report this kind of thing?! Didn''t you see us discussing the matter? Get out!"


    Mo Cheng scolded coldly.


    The deacon responded quickly, even if he dared to refute something.


    See the deacon retreating.


    Mo Cheng turned his head, ready to continue discussions with these people.


    He hasn''t spoken yet.


    Someone came in again.


    "Sovereign! Another news is coming!"


    The deacon walked in again and said in a weird tone.


    "What''s the news again? If it is about the sect''s participation in the war, then there is no need to say it again."


    Mo Cheng snorted and looked at the deacon.


    "Ah... Needless to say about other sects participating in the war? But... but the lord, this time the sect is a bit unusual."


    The deacon hesitated and spoke.


    "No matter how unusual it is, how unusual can it be? Forget it, just say it, but I recommend you to say something useful, otherwise this matter won''t end so soon."


    Dangerous light flashed in Mocheng''s eyes.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Sect Master, according to the report just now, the sacred sites of Guzhou, Cangzhou, Yunzhou, and Dongzhou have all been mobilized. The target of the mobilization seems to be Zhongzhou."


    The deacon spoke.


    Hear this.


    Wow...


    A sound.


    Almost all the people except Chemocheng stood up, their pupils shrinking.


    The names of many sects were drawn in their minds.


    Guzhou, Cangzhou, Yunzhou, Dongzhou?


    Isn¡¯t that the place where the four disciples of Wudaozong created the sect?


    Listen to the deacon¡¯s meaning, these four sacred places will also join this battle.


    If these four-state holy places join, what does it mean? Does it represent Wudaozong?


    On the other side, Mo Cheng, who was still sitting in his original position, saw the performance of the people in the hall, and finally realized something later.


    "Who, what news did you just say? Say it again, I just didn''t hear it clearly."


    Mo Cheng pointed to the deacon and spoke.


    "This... Okay, Sect Master, Sect Master is like this. According to the information, the Holy Lands in Guzhou, Cangzhou, Yunzhou, and Dongzhou are all mobilizing combat power. The target seems to be Zhongzhou, because of this. The particularities of several states, so I came here to tell the sovereign."


    The deacon did not dare to disobey, and honestly repeated it again.


    Hear these words.


    Mo Cheng''s eyes widened, which means Wudao Sect will also enter the arena.


    Isn¡¯t this a bit weird, isn¡¯t it so cruel?


    Several states are enough to enter.


    Now even Wudaozong has to enter.


    That is too exaggerated and fantasy.


    In the eyes of Mocheng, the four holy places of ancient, blue, cloud, and eastern four states are enough to represent Wudaozong.


    These four holy places come out together, obviously it must be the meaning of Wudaozong!


    is the meaning of the Wudao Sect Master!


    "Okay, okay, I see, you can withdraw."


    Mo Cheng''s voice trembled a little, and he waved his hand to make the deacon retreat.


    "Yes, suzerain."


    The deacon didn¡¯t say much, and retired obediently.


    Watching the deacon leave.


    Mocheng tried his best to calm his emotions, and immediately looked at the other masters of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou.


    "Let¡¯s talk about it, guys, what should I do now."


    Mo Cheng took a deep breath and asked.


    At this moment, the situation has obviously become different.


    The addition of Wudaozong is enough to change the nature of this matter.


    This matter can''t be ended casually.


    "Let''s enter, too."


    One of the Hidden Sejongmen''s eyes flickered, and he spoke slowly.


    "Shall we enter the venue too?"


    Mo Cheng frowned slightly.


    "Yes, we will also enter the venue, otherwise the Innocent Sect will all enter the venue, and you still do not enter, do you think we are superior to the Innocent Sect?"


    "Anyway, let''s announce the admission first and see what the four Wudaozong want to do, and then consider other things."


    The Hidden Sejong Sect Master said so.


    "I think it is possible, but before that, I will send someone to call the Sect Master of Yanzong and Chaoxian Temple that day to ask, what the **** is going on, causing such a storm for no reason."


    Another Hidden Sejong Sect master came out.


    Obviously feel very impatient about this.


    "Okay, that''s it."


    Mocheng has nothing to say.


    The four disciples of Wudaozong entered the arena, this matter is far beyond their control...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 382： Love and kill

    Chapter 382 Love and Kill


    A few days later.


    Zhongzhou.


    A high mountain top.


    Several people with strong auras gathered together, seeming to be discussing something in general.


    The aura in each of these people is extremely deep.


    Just standing there, the natural breath will cause ripples in the void, which is enough to show the strength of a few people.


    And these people.


    is impressively a few disciples of Wudaozong.


    Ye Luo, Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luoxue, Su Xi.


    After being separated for a long time, these five people gathered together again.


    The four of them, Ye Luo, were naturally invited.


    It''s just that the four of them didn''t know what Su Xi did, only that Su Xi needed help, so while mobilizing the fighting power of the sect, they came to Zhongzhou in person to prevent Su Xi from getting hurt.


    However, after the four of them arrived, they were silent after understanding the situation.


    It''s not that Su Xi was hurt by feelings.


    But Su Xi¡¯s ¡®damage¡¯ was too high, fearing that it would affect the entire Shenxing Continent, so he asked them to clean up the mess.


    "So, Junior Sister Wu, you caused the chaos in Zhongzhou these days?"


    Among them, the big brother Ye Luo pondered for a while, then slowly asked.


    Compared to the other three, Ye Luo''s breath is obviously stronger, and it''s not just a bit stronger.


    Ye Luo stood there, and there was a vague feeling of breaking through the void all over his body. The realm was far beyond the other three.


    I heard the senior brother''s question.


    Su Xi stood up and answered.


    "Big brother, I don''t want it either. I don''t know why things are making trouble, it makes such a big trouble."


    Su Xi pinched the corner of her clothes, seeming a little embarrassed.


    "This is not a big issue, it''s just a method of a few of us curious about you. How did you make such a big thing silent and silent?"


    Zhang Han stood up and said softly.


    Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luoxue beside ?? did not speak, but their eyes had already explained everything.


    They are also very curious about how Su Xi did it.


    One person silently set off a shocking wave.


    Let the entire Zhongzhou mess around.


    In the middle of the state, no one found it.


    This is very scary.


    "This, this, I used the fate to control it..."


    Su Xi probably recounted what she had done.


    After listening, the four of them were silent for a while.


    Especially Su Qianyuan, his eyes widened.


    Can still play like this?


    He vaguely remembered that when Su Xi used to control him, he could only control his arm.


    Even when fighting against Tantai Luoxue, he only controlled two or three phantoms to counterattack at the same time.


    Now Su Xi has become too exaggerated.


    Movement is to control hundreds of people and direct a turmoil by hand.


    In Su Xi''s hands, the entire Zhongzhou people seem to have become puppets, allowing them to be manipulated.


    "Junior sister, your skills are amazing."


    After a while, Ye Luo spoke first, breaking the silence, and complimented.


    "Big brother praised."


    Su Xi quickly said.


    "Junior sister, your moves seem to be based on the way of controlling your destiny. I really want to understand this aspect. Why don''t you and me discuss it?"


    Ye Luo looked at Su Xi and asked.


    The other three people heard the words, their eyes locked on them.


    They also want to see Su Xi¡¯s methods.


    "This...this is not good."


    Su Xi didn''t want to learn from Ye Luo.


    It is that Ye Luo''s aura is too strong.


    A glance at the past, even if he didn''t do anything, Su Xi already had the idea that he was definitely not Ye Luo''s opponent.


    "It''s okay, just a simple discussion, or say, Junior Sister, you attacked me, I just want to see Junior Sister your method."


    Ye Luo waved his hand and said.


    "Well, then, big brother, do we have to change places to learn from each other again?"


    Su Xi was afraid of the fluctuation of the battle, and said.


    "No need, no, don''t worry about the fifth junior sister, this big brother can still control the fluctuation, I am afraid that the senior brother has already entered the Mahayana realm, and it is still very easy to control the battle fluctuation."


    "You say yes, big brother."


    Zhang Han stood up and said elegantly.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo squinted slightly.


    There is a thought in my heart that I want to beat Zhang Han violently.


    He could hear that this piece of cold was clearly playing tricks.


    All this is said.


    If he can''t control the fluctuation of the battle later.


    Where did he put his face?


    "Yes, second child, I can definitely control the battle fluctuations."


    "But I can''t take care of your position. If I can''t control it later, if the battle fluctuates towards you, I have to trouble you to control it."


    Ye Luo said with a ¡®friendly¡¯ smile between the same door.


    "no problem."


    Although Zhang Han felt a little uncomfortable, he still agreed.


    "Well, in that case, let''s get started, Junior Sister Five."


    Ye Luo looked at Su Xi and said like this.


    "it is good."


    Su Xi nods slightly.


    The voice fell.


    She is preparing to do it.


    Ke hasn¡¯t waited for her to do it yet.


    Suddenly saw the leaves standing in front of him, and suddenly raised his arm, as if he was out of control, and raised it high.


    "Five Junior Sisters are good methods! I can''t control my arms!"


    Fear appeared on Ye Luo''s face.


    Then the arm grabbed from the void and grabbed the Lingbao Wild Sword.


    next moment.


    Ye Luo copied Huang Jian, and rushed to Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han saw the rushing leaf drop, and felt uncomfortable. When his figure moved, he flew towards the outside of the mountain, trying to escape.


    The two started a chase one after another.


    In this scene, Su Xi in the same place was taken by surprise.


    she was¡­¡­


    She seems to have not done it yet, right?


    "Fifth Junior Sister, don''t worry about Senior Brother and Second Senior Brother, it''s not a day or two for them to fall in love and kill each other."


    Su Qianyuan came over, held his arms, and said.


    There is still a trace of regret in his eyes.


    I regret not being able to see Su Xi¡¯s methods.


    "Well, the fifth younger sister, you don''t need to see the senior brother and the second senior brother. It is estimated that you will not be able to return in a few hours. You don''t have to worry about the Zhongzhou affairs. We are here, you can definitely hold it down.


    Tantai Luo Xue also walked over and gently placed his hand on Su Xi''s shoulder.


    "Well, brother and sister, I see."


    Su Xi nodded.


    There is a lot of security in my heart.


    Senior brothers and sisters are there, so she doesn¡¯t have to worry that this time the incident will be too big to end.


    You can let go of your hands and feet to do it.


    "Well, by the way, is Master still healthy?"


    Tantai Luo Xue suddenly thought of something and asked.


    "Of course the master is in good health, and the master has also accepted three new disciples, the sixth junior brother Hua genius doctor, the seventh junior sister Tu Xuexi, the eighth junior brother Tu Yelin..."


    Su Xi, Tantai Luoxue and Su Qianyuan talked about the three new entry disciples...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 383： The tacit understanding of both parties

    Chapter 383 The Tacit Understanding of Both Sides


    Zhongzhou.


    A place called Xuanlong Valley.


    At this moment.


    Countless monks are rushing here.


    Up to crossing the robbery realm, down to the foundation building realm, they are all heading to this Xuanlong Valley.


    But saying that the cultivator went in, the battle didn''t start at all.


    The Xuanlong Valley is very peaceful.


    But there is a feeling of depression in this tranquility.


    There is a kind of depressed to the extreme explosive taste.


    The rain is coming!


    These four words are enough to describe the situation in the Xuanlong Valley.


    Many monks are gathering in Xuanlong Valley.


    There is no doubt that Xuanlong Valley was chosen as the site of the decisive battle in this turmoil.


    In the case of several great hidden Sejong gates in Zhongzhou, intentionally or unintentionally, let Tian Yanzong and Chaoxian Palace end the turmoil quickly.


    Tian Yanzong and Chaoxian Temple''s two suzerains had no choice but to hold this decisive battle.


    The decisive battle location is in the Xuanlong Valley.


    The news came out.


    Suddenly, all the sects involved in the turmoil began to move.


    This also caused the scene today.


    Countless monks are rushing to the Xuanlong Valley to participate in the battle.


    This battle is destined to be very influential.


    Because not only the sects of Zhongzhou are already participating in the war, but the sects of other states are already participating in the war.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    In a cave in Xuanlong Valley.


    This cave was transformed into a blessed land, used as a gathering place for high-level combat power.


    At this moment.


    Sect Master Xuanji of Tianyanzong stood inside, his face full of confusion.


    To be honest, he was puzzled by the turmoil that had affected the entire Central State and even spread to the entire Shenxing Continent.


    He didn''t understand, this thing is evolving, why it suddenly evolves like this.


    Obviously, this incident was still under control before.


    Then suddenly it was out of control.


    directly evolved to the current uncontrollable situation.


    Speaking of it, it was okay before.


    Sect Master Xuanji vaguely remembered that after he came out and explained to Chaoxiandian, although the relationship between the two parties has deteriorated, it will not be in an endless state.


    The reason why I started to make trouble is endless.


    It''s still because the direct lineages of those super elders seem to have been cut off by the people of Chaoxian Temple.


    caused the elders to be furious and attacked the Chaoxian Temple.


    After losing to the Chaoxian Palace, he used the relationship to bring in other people from the sect.


    I didn¡¯t know how to do it later. The sect that was pulled in pulled in other sects. This is the case on both sides. Under repeated cycles, things are no longer controllable.


    "Sovereign."


    A disciple walked into the cave and said with his hands folded.


    "How is it, is there any possibility of negotiation?"


    Sect Master Xuanji was also looking forward to the last hint of possibility.


    But the disciple shook his head palely.


    "Sect Master, the deacon who went to the other side was beheaded."


    The disciple shook his head and said.


    Hear this.


    Sect Master Xuanji paled.


    Understand that this thing cannot be avoided.


    Even the messengers are cut.


    This is already an endless situation.


    "Well, it seems that this battle cannot be avoided."


    "Then do you know how many sects of the two sides have participated in the battle and entered the Xuanlong Valley?"


    Sect Master Xuanji looked at the disciple, sighed, and asked.


    "This...the disciple doesn''t know, there are too many people to count, but the disciple knows that there are currently 73 out-of-state sects entering Zhongzhou. At present, I don¡¯t know which side these sects are helping. ."


    The disciple lowered his head and said.


    "Seventy-three sects? Which sects are they?"


    Sect Master Xuanji frowned and asked.


    "This...this disciple can''t remember well, just remember a few more famous sects."


    The disciple touched his head and said in embarrassment.


    "Which sects?"


    Sect Master Xuanji was a little dissatisfied.


    This disciple is really unbearable.


    can''t remember anything unexpectedly.


    Ugh.


    Speaking of it, none of their many disciples of Tian Yanzong seem to be of great use.


    Otherwise, it won¡¯t get involved in the present situation.


    At the beginning of this turmoil, it seems that it was because their Tian Yanzong disciple ¡®No Brain¡¯ rushed to the Chaoxian Temple, it caused a lot of subsequent things.


    However, Sect Master Xuanji didn¡¯t have much to say.


    After all, those disciples also made it so extreme because they supported him.


    "Among them are the Holy Land Tomb Lingmen in Guizhou, the Hidden Shizongmen Gathering Wind Sect in Qingzhou, Taiyi Jianzong in Dongzhou, the Yin and Yang Sect in Yunzhou, the Yang Temple in Guzhou, and the Chess Sect in Cangzhou. ..."


    The disciples chanted their names one by one.


    Listening to the names of these sects.


    Sect Master Xuanji nodded slightly, indicating that he knew it all.


    He didn''t feel any surprise.


    After all, he knew that in their turmoil, many hidden Sejong gates from other big states had joined them.


    Even the hidden Sejong gates of other big states have joined it. Those holy places joined, it couldn''t be more normal, what''s so surprising.


    However, why are the names of these holy places a little familiar?


    Sect Master Xuanji squinted his eyes, thinking carefully.


    Wrong!


    Sect Master Xuanji seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly his eyes widened.


    Aren¡¯t these sects belong to the disciples of Wudaozong?


    Several disciples of Wudaozong established sacred grounds for cultivation in four big states. Everyone knows this.


    And the holy places that the disciple just mentioned were built by the disciples of Wudaozong.


    Taiyi Jianzong.


    Yin and Yang Zhenzong.


    Yang Temple.


    Good luck chess.


    Isn¡¯t this the sect of the four disciples of Wudaozong?


    These four digits appear at the same time...


    Does this mean Wudaozong?


    Wu Dao Sect also wants to intervene in this incident?


    Which side does Wudaozong help?


    Thinking of this, Sect Master Xuan Ji was silent for a moment.


    He felt that the sects on their side were so well-connected that it was impossible to ask Wudaozong for help.


    Since it¡¯s not them...


    That Wudaozong was invited from Chaoxiandian?


    Chaoxiandian invited Wudaozong to help...


    This, how can I fight this?


    He came to the Xuanlong Valley for a decisive battle, and there was no Dao Sect to intervene, this is a hammer?


    Sect Master Xuanji felt his head was big and didn''t know what to do.


    There is no Daoism to intervene.


    He doesn''t even have any intent to fight at all.


    Or...


    Wait first? Look at the situation? See what Wudaozong wants to do, and then make the next decision?


    Sect Master Xuanji thought so.


    The Lord of the Chaoxian Temple on the other side also thought the same.


    thought it was Sect Master Xuanji who led Wudaozong to come, so where would he be the first to initiate a decisive battle?


    Both sides feel that Wudaozong, the four sacred places, are the hands of the other side.


    They are in a tacit understanding with each other without any actions.


    So he cares.


    The entire Xuanlong Valley battlefield entered a very strange atmosphere.


    Obviously, many monks enter it every day and join the battlefield.


    But there was no battle at all, the two sides had an extremely tacit understanding...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 384： Why dont you fight?

    Chapter 384 Why don¡¯t you fight?


    Zhongzhou.


    In the Xuanlong Valley, there are still monks entering it every day.


    But no matter how many people enter, the situation remains the same.


    Quiet...


    The tranquility has reached a weird point.


    The monks in the valley felt that this was the tranquility before the war began. The quieter it is now, the more intense the war will be.


    can be over time.


    The countless monks in the valley were surprised.


    It¡¯s been several days...


    Why haven¡¯t there been any movement for a long time?


    It is strangely quiet.


    This is true on both sides.


    And the high-levels of both sides are extremely tacit, and the answers given are all rest assured.


    In this case.


    Many monks can only keep quiet, waiting for the war to start.


    ¡­¡­


    this day.


    A stream of light flew from afar, attracting the attention of many monks in the Xuanlong Valley.


    The monks used their magic powers one after another, wanting to see what happened and whether the decisive battle had begun.


    They haven¡¯t even flew up to watch.


    A coercion fell from the sky, pressing all of them to the ground.


    The next moment, I saw the streamers turned into figures.


    All of these people are from the Sejong sect of several great seclusions in Zhongzhou.


    Generally speaking, they are the representatives of those hidden Sejong gates.


    This Zhongzhou turmoil is not worthy of the Zhongzhou Yin Sejong Sect really let the clan war power come, naturally only sent representatives.


    "Where is the master of each sect? Haven''t seen him yet?"


    Several representatives of the Hidden Sejong Gate stood on the sky, overlooking below.


    Their voices spread across the entire Xuanlong Valley.


    The many monks under the valley suddenly recognized the identities of these men in memory, and all of them were astonished.


    "This is... This is the Sejong Gate of the Hidden City? Does the Sejong Gate of the Hidden City of Zhongzhou have to go to this muddy water?"


    "This...Which side of the Sejong Sects of the Great Hidden in Zhongzhou do you help?"


    "The ghost knows. If I knew this water was so deep, I wouldn''t come over."


    "If this is the end of the Sejong Gate in Zhongju Yin, shall we hit a hammer?"


    These monks are worried.


    They are all the same.


    Worry that the Sejong Gate of Zhongzhou Yin was called by the other party.


    Hidden Sejongmen in Zhongzhou, among the human race, its status is very detached.


    can be regarded as the leader among the human race.


    If Zhongzhou Yin Sejong''s gate ends, they will not be able to fight at all.


    òÝòö shake the tree, can you succeed?


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Above the sky.


    A suzerain figure from various sects all came here to meet with these representatives of the Sejong Sect of Yin in Zhongzhou.


    Roughly, these suzerain figures have hundreds of people, and they are all the suzerain figures who started from the big sect. It can be seen how much the turmoil has affected.


    At this moment, when these suzerain-level figures met, they were obviously divided into two genres. They all looked at each other unpleasantly, and countless eyes kept colliding in mid-air.


    If the eyes can attack people.


    I am afraid that a big war is breaking out now.


    "Okay, I''m waiting here, hold back any grudges you have, don''t put a dead face out."


    The representative of ?? Town Xianzong stood up and said coldly.


    "Yes."


    In front of the representative of Sejongmen in Zhongzhou Yin, how dare they show anything, one by one had to put down their temper and bowed their heads and answered.


    "Let¡¯s talk about it, didn¡¯t you guys say a decisive battle? Why is it so quiet?"


    Another Zhongzhou Yin Sejongmen representative stood up and asked in a cold voice.


    The attitude of the representatives of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin to these people is almost the same, that is, cold, like to ignore the answer.


    No blame for them.


    They had cultivated well in the clan one by one.


    This kind of thing happened in Zhongzhou for no reason and disrupted their practice. How could they give a good face.


    And after those suzerain-level figures heard what the representative of the Sejong Sect of Zhongzhou Yin said, their expressions became a little strange.


    The two sides glanced at each other.


    seems to be afraid of each other.


    After a while.


    A big sect master took the lead to stand up.


    "My lord, we don¡¯t want to be so quiet. We¡¯ve seen this group of people unhappy a long time ago, but these people don¡¯t speak martial ethics and called the Wudaozong to help out. If there is Wudaozong, how dare we do it."


    "I just didn''t expect these people to be so cautious. There is no Dao Sect to help out, and they are so quiet. I really don''t know if these people are cautious or timid!"


    The Grand Sect Sect Master stared his eyes and spoke.


    "Beating upside down! This is being upside down! Obviously you called Wudaozong to come and help out. Now we are calling for the wrongdoing. Let''s be your own people!"


    One of the opponent''s suzerain stood up immediately.


    The words come out.


    The frying pan suddenly started on the field.


    Sect masters all spoke up.


    "Take it back? It''s you who really beat it up! You still have the face to say it!"


    "I *your*, why did we beat him up?"


    "I''m anxious? Start swearing? Did I say something wrong? You''re just beating back. I know you called Wudaozong, we can''t fight, but you don''t have to pretend like that, right?"


    "We are called Wudaozong? That is clearly yours..."


    "¡­¡­"


    The scene is very chaotic.


    If it weren¡¯t for these representatives of the Sejong Gate of Yin in Zhongzhou.


    I''m afraid this group of people are fighting.


    "Stop it all."


    The representative of Xianzong of town gave a cold voice.


    The voice overwhelmed everyone on the court.


    Those suzerain-level figures saw the representative of Zhenxianzong speak, but in desperation they could only stop talking, no longer speaking.


    "Noisy, what can be noisy?"


    The representative of ?? Town Xianzong glared at these people.


    He told the group of people to shut up, and then he looked at the representatives of the other sects.


    The representatives of Sejongmen in Zhongzhou Yin looked at each other.


    There are thoughts flashing in my mind.


    According to this group of people.


    They are worried about the existence of Wudaozong, so they are so quiet and there is no war?


    And, it looks like.


    All these people seem to think that Wudaozong was called by the other party?


    "You didn''t choose to go to war because you were afraid of Innocent Sect?"


    One of the representatives of Sejongmen in Zhongzhou Yin asked directly.


    "Yes, we have received news that these people do not speak martial arts, and called out the four holy places under the name of Wudaozong. It is said that they have now entered Zhongzhou!"


    A big sect master said angrily.


    "Fart, you obviously called Wudaozong!"


    The other party stopped doing it immediately and retorted.


    "Don''t make any noise, you mean, you didn''t call Wudaozong to help? Are you sure?"


    A representative of Sejongmen in Zhongzhou Yin frowned and asked.


    The people at the suzerain level just wanted to speak.


    A voice came over suddenly.


    "Our disciples of the No Dao Sect are here, we must help? Can''t we come and watch the show?"


    "It''s you guys, why don''t you start the fight? Hurry up, let''s have a look at all magical powers..."


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 385： Forced to join Transsion

    Chapter 385 Forced to join Voice Transmission


    "Our disciples of the No Dao Sect are here, we must help? Can''t we come and watch the show?"


    "It''s you guys, why don''t you start the fight? Hurry up, come and see all the magical powers."


    This voice spread calmly throughout the Xuanlong Valley.


    At the moment this voice sounded.


    The gazes of those suzerain-level figures and the representatives of the Sejong Gate of Zhongzhou Hidden instantly fell into the distance.


    I saw in the distance, streamers quickly flew over.


    Roughly count, there are thousands of people, all of them are powerful.


    When it flies, the breath is intertwined, like a black sea rolling over.


    The headed ones are even more powerful.


    After seeing these people, the suzerain-level figures and Zhongzhou Yin Sezong''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    Obviously recognized these people.


    Aren¡¯t these people from the four holy places below Wudao Sect?


    The few people headed by ?? are naturally the four disciples of Wudaozong.


    "I have seen Taiyi Sword Sovereign, Yin and Yang Formation Sage, Wild Emperor, Good Fortune Chess Sage."


    Several representatives of the Sejong Gate of Yin in Zhongzhou immediately saluted Ye Luo and others.


    Today''s Ye Luo and others are comparable to the masters of the secluded sects in Zhongzhou, and last time Ye Luo alone suppressed the masters of the secluded sects of Zhongzhou.


    It was the masters of the Sejong Sect in the Middle Prefecture that also called Ye Luo a fellow daoist.


    The representatives of them are naturally a generation shorter when facing Ye Luo.


    But they didn''t want to call Ye Luo and others as seniors, so they simply called Ye Luo and others by their honorific names.


    "I have seen Taiyi Sword Sovereign, Yin and Yang Formation Sage, Barbaric Sovereign, Good Fortune Chess Sage..."


    Those suzerain-level figures saw the representatives of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin salute, and they hurriedly followed to salute together, for fear that they would conflict with Ye Luo and others because of incomplete etiquette.


    "What kind of courtesy, don''t you want a decisive battle? Decisive, what are you doing in a daze, you have reached this point, don''t you still have to negotiate?"


    Zhang Han walked out of it slowly, with a gentle smile on his face, said slowly.


    "Yes, this time the second child is talking like human words, but you guys are fighting decisively."


    Ye fell on his feet and stepped on the flying sword, carrying both hands on his back, staring at these people with a smile.


    "Big Brother, Second Brother, do you want some melon?"


    Su Qianyuan held a big melon in his hand, and said with a smile.


    As for Tantai Luoxue.


    She did not speak, but accompanied Su Xi silently.


    "Jianzun, are you waiting for this?"


    The representative of ?? Town Xianzong took a step forward cautiously and said softly.


    He wanted to ask Wudaozong what happened here.


    According to those suzerain-level figures, they did not get help from Wudaozong at all.


    So Wudaozong came here, I am afraid it did not come for this turmoil.


    "Go down, those who are hiding in hiding are not coming out?"


    Ye Luo waved his hand to these representatives of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin, his eyes naturally fell to a distant corner.


    When his words fall.


    Some figures appeared in the far corner, revealing their figure.


    is impressively the master of several secluded seizong gates in Zhongzhou.


    At this moment.


    The expressions of these people are embarrassing.


    They originally planned to hide it to see what Wudaozong was going to do, so they simply hid it without the guards.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Luo could see through them at a glance.


    In desperation, they had no choice but to show up and fly over to Ye Luo. While flying, they were still discussing in secret.


    "This Ye Luo''s cultivation base... is getting more and more terrifying. There are still traces to follow before, but now I can''t see through it at all."


    "Yes, obviously we have tried our best to hide our breath, but this Ye Luo can actually see through us at a glance, which is really scary."


    "No, it''s not just Ye Luo, Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luo Xue, each of them has become very mysterious, I can''t see through."


    "Look at Su Qianyuan, that is pure physical strength, it is incredible that it can be so powerful..."


    These few Zhongzhou Hidden Sejong Sect masters are discussing secretly.


    "I really don''t know how Sect Master Chu taught his disciples. Alas, if I had the ability to teach disciples, it would be great."


    One of the masters of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin revealed an expression of envy, and said secretly.


    "Envy you?"


    Suddenly, a voice did not know where it came from, and it quietly inserted into the voice of these people.


    However, these people didn''t notice the weirdness of the sound. They were still flying slowly and talking through voice transmission.


    "I must be envious."


    The Hidden Sejong Sect Sect Master who had just spoken decisively transmitted a sentence.


    "Then I teach you?"


    The voice came again.


    "Taught me?"


    The master of the Sejong Sect of Yin Zhongzhou sneered at it.


    If they were among the Sect Masters of the Yin Shizong Sect in Zhongzhou, someone would really have learned the methods of the followers like Sect Master Chu.


    Then their old opponents are probably gone long ago


    "Yes, I teach you, do you want?"


    The voice still rang.


    "Enough, who do you guys speak such nonsense? You teach me, you teach a hammer?"


    The Sect Master of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin was annoyed, and stopped abruptly, looking to his side, wanting to ridicule this group of guys who don''t know what is good or bad.


    But he turned his head to see where there were any accomplices.


    Standing on the sky not far away, these people looked shocked and didn''t know what they were thinking.


    "Why are you all standing there?"


    The master of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin frowned and asked.


    "Just now...no one of us was transmitting sound just now..."


    Sect Master Mo Cheng of ?? Town Xianzong trembled, and said such a sentence slowly.


    "What? Didn''t you say that **** just now?"


    The master of the Sejong Sect of Yin Zhongzhou was taken aback.


    The next moment, he returned to God and suddenly looked at the place where Ye Luo was not far away.


    His gaze swept across.


    I saw Ye Luo standing there quietly, with his hands on his back, his eyes lightly falling on them, in those eyes...


    seems to have a hint of playfulness.


    "This, how is this possible, we are secretly transmitting the sound, why can this Ye Luo forcibly join our transmitting the sound?"


    Everyone reacted, shouting that it was impossible.


    The highest realm is the crossing the catastrophe realm.


    What kind of cattle crossing the catastrophe has reached this level?


    Several of them were suppressed by one person.


    The whole body is profound and mysterious.


    Now it¡¯s even more remarkable, and they actually inserted their voice-transmitting conversation abruptly.


    Since ancient times, this kind of thing has never happened, even in the ancient books left to them by the ancients, it is impossible to record this.


    But this is what Ye Luo did...


    This is incredible for them...


    Forcibly join other people''s voice transmission...


    Is this really what Crossing the Tribulation Realm can do? ? ? ?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 386： The meeting gift is Lingbao

    Chapter 386 Meeting Ceremony Is Lingbao


    Zhongzhou.


    Above the Xuanlong Valley.


    Ye Luo and others met with the secluded seizong masters in Zhongzhou.


    The two sides stood on the sky and stared at each other.


    Obviously Ye Luo has more aura here.


    After all, Ye Luo came here with a lot of sect combat power, and with the presence of the five people including Ye Luo, the aura was far beyond what these few Zhongzhou hidden Shizong sect masters could compare.


    The two sides looked at each other from a distance, no one spoke first.


    The atmosphere is a bit frozen.


    After a while.


    Those few Zhongzhou Yin Sezong Sect masters obviously couldn''t help it, and wanted to speak first.


    But they just wanted to speak, but they haven¡¯t spoken yet.


    Ye Luo on the other side spoke first.


    "What are you doing in a daze? Seeing these famous senior figures, why don''t you say anything?"


    "Aren¡¯t you all crying before and there is no treasure at your fingertips? You are now saluting, and maybe someone will give you a treasure. After all, the Sejong family of Zhongzhou Yin has a big business, and everything is possible."


    Ye Luo faced thousands of top combat powers from the four holy sites behind him, and spoke.


    "See predecessors!"


    Thousands of people were all stunned when Ye Luo said that, before returning to their senses, they saluted the few Zhongzhou Yin Shizong Sect masters one after another.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Mo Cheng and others were very astonished by this action.


    this is¡­¡­


    What does it mean?


    Want to meet with them?


    But this...


    Thousands of people here.


    This leaf fall is too dark.


    Several Zhongzhou Yin Sezong Sect masters couldn¡¯t help but twitch.


    Lose this Ye Luo dared to open this mouth.


    Thousands of people care about their meeting.


    I didn¡¯t find out before, that Ye Luo had such a dark heart.


    Several Zhongzhou Yin Sejong Sect masters felt very upset, but they were in full view.


    They can¡¯t say anything.


    gritted their teeth one by one, took out thousands of magic weapons from their respective storage bags, and gave them to thousands of people from the four holy places.


    Almost every Zhongzhou Yin Sezong Sect master gave it.


    Ye Luo spoke in person.


    They had to give this face.


    And it''s just some magic weapon level thing.


    Can''t commit because of this evil Ye Luo.


    However, there were two suzerains of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou that did not give it.


    Of these two, one is the Hallmaster of the Ten Thousand Souls Palace, and the other is the Sect Master Chu Tianhen of Saint Sect Mingxian.


    Neither of them gave any treasures, but quietly waited for the others to finish giving them first.


    After confirming that all the things given by others are magic weapons.


    These two talents fly forward.


    "Ye Xiao, Keke, Daoyou Ye, Daoyou Zhang, and Daoyou Su, Daoyou Tantai, I wonder where your personal disciples are? Can you call it out and let me see you?"


    "Not bad, not bad, I also want to see the direct disciples of the four Taoist friends."


    Hall of Ten Thousand Souls Hall and Chu Tianhen spoke.


    the other side.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo and the other four were taken aback for a moment, and looked at each other one by one, their eyes were a little weird.


    Their disciples?


    Speaking of disciples.


    There is really nothing to show off between them.


    Because they all have a common problem.


    That is not to teach.


    The disciples they received, one by one was more useless than the other, which all four of them knew.


    Before, they had held some disciple contests in private.


    As you can imagine, the disciples are better than each dish, and none of them become talented.


    Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luoxue are okay.


    A person who cultivated his flesh body had few disciples, and a lazy person was more lazy to accept disciples, so he accepted two or three.


    Ye Luo and Zhang Han exaggerated.


    Disciples are basically calculated by hundred


    It seems to hold that so many disciples always have the idea that disciples can become talents, but unexpectedly, even if they have many disciples, they still have no disciples to become talents.


    Teach one to discard one...


    Over time, these four people also realized.


    is not for teaching disciples.


    Simply no longer believers.


    Now being asked about the disciples, the four of them feel embarrassed for some reason.


    A moment later.


    still Ye Luo came out.


    "Ahem, I didn''t wait for my disciples to come, what''s the matter with you two?"


    Ye Luo carried her hands on her back, and the cloud said lightly.


    "Friends of the Daoists, your disciples did not come over? Then... Fellow Daoists, the most important person among your sects can be there? I wonder if you can let them out?"


    Hall of Ten Thousand Souls Palace hesitated for a moment, and said.


    "The person we value most?"


    Ye Luo frowned, wondering what the Lord of the Ten Thousand Souls Palace was going to do.


    But he still called out one of the most important people in his clan.


    Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luoxue saw this, and didn''t say much, they called out a manager in the clan.


    See this scene.


    Hallmaster of the Hall of Souls and Chu Tianhen immediately took out a few treasures and handed them to the four sect managers.


    These treasures are all spirit treasures.


    See these pieces of Lingbao.


    Don''t talk about the four clan managers.


    Ye Luo and others, as well as other Zhongzhou Yin Shizong Sect masters, were stunned.


    So generous?


    A gift is a Lingbao?


    Especially those few Sect Masters of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Hidden.


    All they gave away were magic weapons.


    What does it mean that these two people give away Lingbao when they start?


    How many of them do you want?


    "Sovereign..."


    Where did the four sect managers dare to accept the Lingbao, they all looked at their own sect master.


    Ye Luo and the other four people were stunned for a while, but they also came back to their senses and looked at the four spirit treasures.


    "Come on."


    Ye Luo took the lead to speak, waved his hand.


    Zhang Han and others also echoed this sentence.


    "Yes, suzerain."


    The four clan managers heard the words and immediately accepted the Lingbao.


    Watching this person accept Lingbao.


    Those who followed Ye Luo and others to the sect''s combat power all had fiery eyes.


    Everyone is regretting, why not show it more in front of the four of Ye Luo and become the most respected person of the suzerain.


    If they are valued by the Sect Master, wouldn¡¯t they be the ones who got the Lingbao at this moment?


    Ye Luo and the other four did not pay attention to the look of the people behind them.


    The eyes of the four of them all fell on the body of the Lord of the Wanhun Hall and Chu Tianhen.


    "You are spending money, especially you two, you are spending money."


    Ye Luo thanked the masters of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou.


    The masters of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin were all polite.


    Only the Hall of Ten Thousand Souls Hall Master and Chu Tianhen directly laughed and established a relationship.


    "No matter what Ye Daoyou said, we are all old acquaintances, so why do we need to be so polite."


    "Not bad. Although you haven''t dealt with me much in the Pantheon Palace, I have been with you for a long time. They are all old acquaintances, old acquaintances."


    Hallmaster of the Hall of Souls and Chu Tianhen couldn¡¯t wait to speak against the faces of Ye Luo.


    Facing the situation of these two people.


    Sect Master Mo Cheng of ?? Town Xianzong couldn''t stand it anymore, and began to cover up the topic of these two people.


    "Four fellow daoists, I have not yet asked what you are waiting for in this battlefield? Is there something?"


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 387： You care so wide

    Chapter 387 You Are So Wide


    Over the Xuanlong Valley.


    When Mocheng asked Ye Luo and others about their intentions.


    Everyone put aside the topic and looked at Ye Luo and the other four.


    The atmosphere fell silent in vain.


    Zhang Han and the others wanted to say something, but looking at Ye Luoyun''s breezy expression, they didn''t say anything, and quietly gave the space to Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo did not answer immediately.


    Instead, his eyes were faintly looking at the Sect Masters of the Yin Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou.


    His eyes didn''t deliberately carry any fierce color, but as a sword repairer, even if he just looks at it casually, it will make people feel like a heart stabbed.


    This feeling made those few Zhongzhou Yin Sezong Sect masters feel a little scared.


    They were once suppressed by Ye Luo alone.


    But they were relieved after seeing that Ye Luo didn''t make any violent movements.


    After a while.


    Stepped on Feijian''s Ye Luo to speak slowly.


    "Sect Master Mo, is the sect boundary of Zhen Xianzong along the coast?"


    I only heard Ye Luo faintly asked such a puzzling sentence.


    "Huh? Zhongzhou is located in the middle of the mainland, with no sea on all sides, Daoyou Ye, what do you mean by this sentence?"


    Mocheng is also very confused.


    "Are you sure your sect boundary is not coastal?"


    Ye Luo said with a smile.


    "Of course it is certain, my own sect, can you be uncertain, besides, there is no benefit in building it along the coast. On the contrary, the aura is still scarce and there is no benefit.


    Mo Cheng waved his hand decisively and said.


    "Well, that''s right. Since your sect is not coastal and regardless of the sea, what do you do with such a wide range? You have to control when I come here to watch the show?"


    Ye Luo changed his tone in vain, and said coldly.


    Mocheng: "..."


    He can see it.


    Ye Luo said so much.


    is just frustrating him.


    He was silent for a moment.


    What else do you want to say.


    Ye Luo gave no chance at all, and then spoke.


    "Besides, before asking me, should you talk about why you are hiding in the dark and spying?"


    Ye Luo squinted, and said lightly.


    The words come out.


    Those few Zhongzhou Yin Sejong Sect masters all showed embarrassment.


    "This one¡­¡­"


    "Hmm...Yes, we also came to the show."


    "Yes, yes, we are also watching the show."


    The masters of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin quickly unified their lines and watched the play.


    They can''t say that they are here to see what Ye Luo wants to do.


    "You guys are also watching the show?"


    Ye Luo showed a weird smile.


    "Yes, we are here too!"


    Mo Cheng said decisively.


    "So that''s the case, if that''s the case, then why hasn''t this drama started yet? We have all brought thousands of people over to watch it."


    Ye Luo said with a smile.


    "This...I haven''t heard the words from Daoyou Ye? Are you still not going to fight? What are you doing in a decisive battle?"


    A Zhongzhou Yin Shizong Sect Sect Master immediately yelled at the Sect Master level figures below.


    After he finished speaking.


    glanced at each other with the other Sect Masters of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou.


    I want to say something through the voice transmission.


    But when he thought that Ye Luo could forcibly join other people''s preaching, he silently dropped this idea.


    As for the group of suzerain-level figures below, they were completely stunned, and some of them didn''t know the situation.


    Suddenly he was called to a decisive battle, and he came back to his senses.


    At this moment, this group of suzerain-level figures are completely astonished, and they don''t have the slightest thoughts about what to do in their hearts.


    They don¡¯t want to fight anymore.


    Can be watched by these big people, they didn''t dare to say anything, one by one had to fly into the Xuanlong Valley below.


    Standing above Su Xi, seeing that this decisive battle was really about to start, she couldn''t help standing next to a few senior brothers and sisters.


    "Brother and sister, this..."


    "Really make them fight?"


    Su Xi asked the voice secretly.


    She invited these senior brothers and sisters over to suppress the turmoil.


    Why now she feels that these senior brothers and sisters are afraid that the world will not be chaotic, and they are happy to watch the chaos begin sooner.


    "Fifth Junior Sister, it''s okay. It''s just this kind of petty slaps that can only be suppressed for a moment."


    Zhang Han walked out, and the voice transmission consoled him.


    "Well, the second child said something else this time. Don''t worry, Junior Sister, right, Junior Sister, which one is your enemy''s sect? Is it below?"


    Ye Luo Chuanyin asked.


    "under."


    Speaking of the enemy, Su Xi''s innocent eyes clearly flashed hatred.


    "That''s good. In that case, I will directly suppress the following. Junior sister, you go to seek revenge, and if you understand it by yourself, it can be considered to untie your knot."


    Ye Luo said through transmission.


    "Yes, big brother."


    Su Xi nods slightly.


    When they chat here.


    The Xuanlong Valley below has already moved.


    When the decisive battle order was issued, the monks couldn''t control that much anymore, and they started to move.


    It''s just hands-on and hands-on, they still have more energy.


    After all, Ye Luo and others in the sky were not hiding, so they just stood there.


    Those monks must be vigilant, so they dare not try their best without reservation.


    However, these cultivators are almost the same as all-out shots and retention.


    The fighting of these monks only belonged to the bottom.


    The winner of a decisive battle on the battlefield has always been high-level.


    It¡¯s just that the top executives on the two sides seem to have no idea of ??doing anything at all, and they have not taken any action for a long time.


    Looking at this battle that is full of low-level monks.


    Ye Luo and others above the sky could not help but feel bored.


    All the bottom layers of Jindan Yuanying are fighting.


    This is boring.


    The battle in the Golden Core Nascent Soul Realm is really impossible to watch.


    This realm is as weak as a dog.


    The moves in the fight are not powerful, but can¡¯t you just watch it?


    In the end, Zhang Han couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "This group of people, those who cross the Tribulation Realm will not come out to fight, so they will pick some of the Golden Core Realm Nascent Soul Realm to fight. Ignore them, big brother, do it."


    Zhang Han immediately stretched out his hands.


    At the same time he stretched out his hands, Lunar Star manifested in a tacit understanding.


    The moon shines down.


    One array talisman derived from the void, turned into a ten square array covering the entire Xuanlong Valley.


    Ten squares stand.


    Infinite power was suppressed, and all the monks were suppressed in an instant.


    Including those who cross the tribulation realm.


    However, compared with those Golden Core Realm Nascent Infant Realms, they were suppressed and immobile on the ground.


    The person who crossed the tribulation realm is still much better, and can barely stand on the ground, but his legs are a little trembling.


    Compared with before, Zhang Han is undoubtedly much stronger now.


    Suppress the ordinary crossing the tribulation realm, and it doesn''t take much effort.


    "Junior sister, go, find your enemy for revenge, there are senior brothers here to press down for you, and it will be no problem to pierce the entire Zhongzhou."


    Zhang Han was surrounded by moonlight, looked at Su Xi, and said politely...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 388： Master is always there

    Chapter 388 Master is always there


    Above the Xuanlong Valley.


    Su Xi slowly flew towards the bottom, she went to seek revenge.


    And those Zhongzhou Yin Sezong Sect masters who stood in place were stunned.


    Some do not understand what Zhang Han just said.


    Vengeance?


    It is the disciple of Wudaozong who has made a vengeance with one of the sects below Xuanlong Valley, so the four holy places of Wudaozong have all come out, come to help revenge?


    This is the purpose of Wudaozong here?


    learned this.


    These few Zhongzhou Yin Shizong Sect masters all breathed a sigh of relief.


    It¡¯s good to know the purpose of Wudaozong here.


    If it''s just for revenge, then of course it''s not a big problem.


    Unfortunately, it''s not them.


    But this disciple seeking revenge...


    Several Sect Masters of the Sejong Sect of Yin in Zhongzhou, looking at the figure of Su Xifei going down, felt a little familiar


    After a little thought.


    They remembered.


    Isn¡¯t this person the same as the Wanzong Grand Competition back then.


    The disciple that Sect Master Chu went out temporarily to retrieve?


    Although they were not present at the time, they also saw the scene through some methods.


    Naturally, I also met Su Xi.


    It''s just that they didn''t care much at the time.


    After all, when they saw Su Xi, they determined that Su Xi''s talent was just like that.


    was lucky to be seen by Sect Master Chu.


    Unexpectedly, it was this person who came to seek revenge.


    This person is counted as the fifth disciple of Sect Master Chu, right?


    Several masters of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin watched carefully.


    One by one, his mind became active.


    Sect Master Chu¡¯s disciple, the top four were all stunning and stunning, all of them were top geniuses, and among them, Ye Luo suppressed the existence of all of them.


    The five disciples didn¡¯t look very good. They were harmless to humans and animals, and their aura was not enough. They seemed to feel like a Nascent Soul Realm.


    It seems that Sect Master Chu also stumbled.


    They thought that all of Chu Sect Master¡¯s disciples would be top talents.


    Unexpectedly, this fifth disciple would not work.


    These few Zhongzhou Yin Shizong Sect masters are obviously a little gloat. It seems that the disciples of Chu Yuan do not have talents, and they will be very happy.


    Their ¡®glorious misfortune¡¯ didn¡¯t converge at all, so they put it on their faces.


    was clearly seen by Ye Luo and other four people.


    Ye Luo and the other four people guessed for a while, and then they understood the thoughts of these Zhongzhou Yin Shizong Sect Sect Masters, and their faces became strange, and they secretly shared their voices.


    "What they mean, seems to be mocking the fifth junior sister, can''t you? The teacher''s ability is not good?"


    Su Qianyuan raised his eyebrows and slowly lowered his arms around his chest, with a tendency to do it.


    "Big brother, why don''t they tell them the real reason for the turmoil in Zhongzhou?"


    Zhang Han said with a strange expression.


    Said Su Xi is weak, but Su Xi can¡¯t?


    If it was known that the turmoil affecting the entire Shenxing Continent was caused by Su Xi, I wonder if these people can say such a thing.


    If it weren¡¯t for Su Xi¡¯s unbearable heart, and depending on the situation, he could not control it, and was afraid that it would really affect the entire Shenxing Continent and let them suppress it, I am afraid this turmoil would really affect the 82 states of Shenxing Continent.


    And, if it is really that kind of situation.


    Su Xi continues to push again.


    Will the entire Shenxing Continent really be sunk?


    Su Xi is the kind of existence that belongs to the ¡®behind the scenes¡¯, these people actually say that Su Xi can¡¯t...


    "Let''s talk."


    Ye Luo nodded lightly, and said.


    "Huh? Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother, if you just say that, would you not be very good to the fifth sister?"


    Su Qianyuan asked, but he was still worried.


    I''m afraid that if I just say it like this, Su Xi will not be a "yin person" in the future.


    "No problem, it can be said that the cultivation level of the fifth junior sister is enough. With the temperament of the master, I am afraid that we will soon be called out to establish the sect. Isn''t it better to build momentum for the fifth junior sister? We are because The Wanzong Grand Competition made it famous in the world, but the Five Junior Sisters couldn''t do it. Therefore, this turmoil is an opportunity for the Five Junior Sisters to become famous."


    Ye Luo sees it thoroughly.


    "Master, why do you think that the fifth junior sister is about to come out to establish a sect?"


    Zhang Han looked at Ye Luo strangely.


    "Don¡¯t you know Master¡¯s temperament? Master let us come out and establish sects in a regular manner. As long as you catch this pattern, you can guess Master¡¯s actions."


    Ye Luo suddenly thought of something and smiled.


    "The law? What is the law?"


    Zhang Han frowned, unable to figure out what Ye Luo said.


    "Did you not find out? Every time the master asks us to go out to practice, after one practice, he will find a time to let us go out and create a sect."


    Ye Luo said with a smile.


    The words come out.


    Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luoxue and other four people were all stunned.


    It seems...


    is just such a thing.


    Master will let them go out to practice before letting them go down the mountain to create a sect.


    After finishing the experience, let them go down the mountain to create a sect.


    Without exception.


    They all came here.


    Could it be that Su Xi is also coming soon?


    "Presumably, did you think about it too? Yes, I guess, the fifth junior sister should be coming soon too."


    "The experience in the teacher''s mouth is probably to see if we have the ability to be alone. If we successfully pass the experience, we can go outside to build the sect."


    Ye Luo guessed, and said little by little the thoughts of his master.


    "But Master, don¡¯t you worry, our ability is not good, will we encounter danger during the experience?"


    Tantai Luo Xue''s eyes flashed with aura, and the voice asked.


    "Junior sister, since you can think of it, how could the respected master not be able to think of it? With the power of the respected master, you may believe it or not that the respected master is watching us now, even if you have not been watching us, a divine mind will always exist, that is inevitable. Junior sister is in danger, you see if Master will take action."


    "Master, always be there."


    Ye Luo shook his head, and Chuanyin replied.


    His words shocked Zhang Han and the others.


    Master, always there!


    Subconsciously, their eyes fell to the east, as if they saw their beloved Master standing on the top of Tianwu Mountain, watching them from a distance.


    Ye Luo and other four people silently bowed to the east.


    Thousands of sect forces behind him saw their suzerain salute to the east, and subconsciously followed along with them.


    On the other side, the Sect Masters of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin saw Ye Luo and others suddenly bowing.


    looked around again, only theirs was left, and they straightened their backs, and suddenly felt out of place.


    Among them, the Lord of the Hall of Souls made a decisive decision, facing the east, followed by a big gift.


    Others saw the movements of the Hall of Souls, and they all followed suit.


    They don¡¯t know who they are saluting, but they are subconsciously ¡®social¡¯...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 389： Vengeful Su Xi

    Chapter 389 Revenge of Su Xi


    Above the Xuanlong Valley.


    After giving a big gift together towards the east.


    Su Qianyuan responded to the thoughts of Zhang Han and Ye Luo, and went to negotiate with the Sect Masters of Yin Shizong in Zhongzhou.


    ''S negotiation was naturally about Su Xi''s strength.


    When the Sect Masters of the Sejong Sect of Yin Zhongzhou knew that the turmoil was all caused by Su Xi, their eyes almost fell off.


    I feel that my face is swollen.


    They were still thinking about that Sect Master Chu¡¯s horse stumbled before.


    As a result, this tells them.


    In fact, Su Xi is very strong, and is the kind of low-key strong, strong enough to control the creatures of Zhongzhou with one hand, creating a turmoil that affects the entire Shenxing Continent?


    This¡­¡­


    How do they accept this time?


    After a while.


    They just recovered a little bit.


    One by one, they fell into contemplation.


    What they are pondering is naturally the matter of Su Xi''s method.


    As for Su Qianyuan, is it possible to lie?


    They never thought about it.


    Dignified disciple of Wudaozong, the master of a holy land, can''t be bored, let''s make up a story to lie to them.


    However, what makes them truly believe.


    still their own feelings.


    After they heard about the turmoil in Zhongzhou, they felt something was wrong, and there was a vague feeling that a big hand was controlling everything.


    Now being said by Su Qianyuan, they all understand.


    They feel right.


    is that there is a big hand controlling everything.


    That big hand belongs to the five disciples of Wudaozong!


    "Hahaha, I just saw Guizong, this fellow Daoist, and I felt that this fellow Daoist was extraordinary. I didn''t expect my feelings to be so accurate. This fellow Daoist is really extraordinary!"


    The Hall of Ten Thousand Souls Hall master made a haha, waved his hand and said.


    Ye Luo and others: "..."


    Other Zhongzhou Hidden Sejong Sect Sovereign: "..."


    They are all silent.


    It seems to be suffocated by the face of the Lord of the Hall of Souls...


    The other few Zhongzhou Yin Sejong Sect masters are embarrassed to say this.


    They did think Su Xi was not very good.


    So they have no face to say such things.


    But the Master of the Hall of Souls was so shameless, this was something they didn''t expect.


    For a while, the sky over Xuanlong Valley became quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    Below the Xuanlong Valley.


    Su Xi flew slowly to the side of Tian Yanzong.


    Her arrival caused countless light to fall on her.


    But she turned a blind eye, only Tian Yanzong was in her eyes.


    Accurately speaking, only the Sect Master Xuanji of Tianyan Sect and the few Supreme Elders.


    Because Tian Yanzong¡¯s disciples had already been completely controlled by her.


    Tian Yanzong has long been empty, and only the Xuanji Sect Master and a few Supreme Elders are left.


    And what Su Xi wanted was the lives of these people.


    She wants the entire Tian Yanzong to be destroyed.


    The entire Tianyanzong Taoism disappeared.


    Let history no longer record this sect!


    Su Xi has reached an extreme state of this obsession.


    She is going to destroy Tian Yanzong.


    Up and down the whole family, she will be destroyed.


    She doesn''t care what is innocent or not.


    At the beginning, her dynasty was destroyed, and there were more innocent people.


    I remembered the beginning.


    The light of hatred in Su Xi''s eyes is deeper.


    She came not far from Sect Master Xuanji and quietly looked at Sect Master Xuanji and the elders.


    The purple pupils watched several people, and the weird purple light flickered.


    "Dare to ask fellow daoists, are you?"


    Sect Master Xuanji also knew that Su Xi was an extraordinary person, but facing Su Xi, he had no choice but to stand up.


    "Su Xi, disciple of No Dao Sect."


    "Perhaps, you should face my mundane status, Su Xi, the seventh princess of the Daming Dynasty!"


    Su Xi said these words calmly.


    She has a calm tone.


    But the suppressed anger in it makes people feel terrified.


    "Sir of Innocent Sect? That''s it, lord of Innocent Sect! Is there anything you want us to help?"


    Sect Master Xuanji lowered his head and hurriedly said.


    There are only the words Wudaozong in his ears.


    As for his mundane status, he didn''t even listen to it.


    "Do you remember the words Daming Dynasty?"


    Su Xi also clearly knew that the person in front of him hadn''t heard anything about the Daming Dynasty.


    Perhaps that incident did not even have the qualifications to be heard in the ears of Sect Master Xuanji.


    So the other party didn¡¯t know the words Daming Dynasty at all.


    "That... Master Su, I... I don''t remember the Daming dynasty. I would like Master Su to enlighten me."


    Sect Master Xuanji bit his head and said.


    His eyes are full of confusion.


    I didn''t understand what Su Xi was trying to say.


    Hear this.


    Su Xi is not surprised.


    Instead, she stood there quietly, with those purple eyes looking at Sect Master Xuanji.


    After a moment of silence, she spoke quietly.


    "Daming Dynasty, built in 392 years, with twelve emperors, until the last emperor Kang Long, entered the prosperous age, the people have no worries about food and clothing, and every family has surplus food..."


    "But when the Daming dynasty was heading towards its prosperous age, one Xiuxianzong gate broke into the ordinary world without authorization and wanted to sign a slave treaty with the Daming dynasty. Emperor Kanglong refused, and the Fang Xiuxianzong gate destroyed the dynasty..."


    "In the end this dynasty was destroyed, but Kang Longdi secretly escorted his beloved Seventh Princess away. The Seventh Princess finally escaped and survived, but she survived in a lingering manner..."


    "The Seventh Princess swears that if one day, she can gain strength, she must avenge..."


    Su Xi slowly told a story.


    Sect Master Xuanji in front of him listened quietly.


    The more I listened to him, the more he felt terrified...


    Why listen, he feels something is wrong inexplicably.


    This¡­¡­


    This Cultivation Sect, is it their Tianyan Sect, right?


    Then what Seven Princess, is this Wudaozong disciple named Su Xi?


    Therefore, their Tian Yanzong destroyed their dynasty and all their relatives.


    Now that people have grown up, come to seek revenge?


    Sect Master Xuanji wanted to **** out inexplicably.


    He turned his head and wanted to call the elders, and trick the elders to come over, so that he could sneak off.


    As a result, he turned his head and took a look.


    Where is the shadow of the Supreme Elder.


    The few elders who were too elders had already slipped away.


    This moment.


    Sect Master Xuanji''s face turned green.


    Good elder Taishang, this runs so fast?


    He turned his head and looked behind him.


    I saw those who are too long and aging made a few streams of light, and I don¡¯t know how far they are flying out, and only a little light can be seen vaguely.


    Sect Master Xuanji just wanted to shout a few words about those elders.


    I saw it the next moment, and those elders were beaten back.


    A sword light flashed.


    The few Supreme Elders quickly ejected back like cannonballs and crashed into the earth, causing the valley and the earth to shake.


    The billowing smoke rose into the sky.


    Obviously, someone is guarding the top of the valley and no one is allowed to go out...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 390： Change the lord on the spot?

    Chapter 390 Change of lord on the spot?


    Below the Xuanlong Valley.


    Sect Master Xuanji looked at the several elders who were blasted into the ground, and suddenly felt that this matter was not good.


    His face was a little stiff, and he forced a smile to face Su Xi.


    "That one¡­¡­"


    "Master Su, you...this Xiuxian sect you are talking about, isn''t it called Tianyanzong?"


    Although Sect Master Xuanji had already guessed the ins and outs of this incident, he still had the last trace of luck.


    What if this cultivating sect is not Tianyanzong?


    "What did you say."


    Su Xi''s purple eyes were staring at Sect Master Xuanji.


    "This...I know, but I don''t know about it..."


    Sect Master Xuanji tried to explain something.


    But he was interrupted by Su Xi before he finished speaking.


    "Yeah, you don''t know that if you destroy a mundane dynasty, it deserves your majestic Sect Master Tianyan to know?"


    Su Xi said calmly.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Sect Master Xuanji was silent.


    is indeed as Su Xi said.


    The people in the sect destroyed a mundane dynasty, is it worthy of him to know?


    The common world looks fragile in front of the Xiu Xian interface, not to mention that he does not know, even if he knows, he will not say anything.


    Respecting the strong in the world of cultivating immortals is enough to explain everything.


    Sect Master Xuanji also felt that the explanation was unable to understand this matter.


    "This incident, in the final analysis, was my Tianyanzong''s fault. If it weren''t for my Tianyanzong''s lax discipline, this kind of thing would not happen."


    "This matter, my Sect Master Tian Yan is willing to bear it, and is willing to take over this cause and effect!"


    "But I also ask Master Su that you don''t involve anyone other than the Sect Master of Tianyan, can you?"


    Sect Master Xuanji said with a serious face.


    He looks like he is not afraid of life and death, and he has to bear all his sins on his back, so that others can live.


    See this scene.


    The elders of Tianyanzong who pretended to be dead on the ground, as well as the people of other sects around them, could not help showing shock.


    Xuanji...


    I didn''t expect to have such courage.


    Other people have a trace of shame in their hearts.


    In the past, they thought that Sect Master Xuanji was just a small person, but they didn''t expect to show such a side today.


    Compared with Sect Master Xuanji, they are really ashamed.


    the other side.


    Su Xi heard this, but was stunned.


    Of course, she is not the courage to shock the other party.


    The reason she was stunned.


    Because, at this moment, Tian Yanzong has long been gone.


    Those disciples or something, because of being controlled by her for too long, their minds have broken down a long time ago.


    Strictly speaking, there is only one Sect Master and the few Supreme Elders.


    In that case, what if you agree?


    One thought ends here.


    Su Xi looked at this ¡®great righteous and awe-inspiring¡¯ Sect Master Xuanji.


    "Yes, I promise you!"


    Su Xi said calmly.


    "Thank you Master Su for your fulfillment."


    Sect Master Xuanji immediately faced Su Xi and bowed a salute to show his gratitude.


    Hear this.


    Su Xi raised his hand and prepared to do it, sending this Tianyanzong sect master to the west.


    But she hasn''t done it yet.


    Sect Master Xuanji hurriedly spoke up.


    "Wait, wait, Lord Su, wait for me for a while."


    Sect Master Xuanji hurriedly spoke.


    Su Xi was stunned by these words.


    She stared at Sect Master Xuanji blankly.


    Seeing Sect Master Xuanji suddenly walked into the crowd, and after choosing from left to right, he pulled out a young man with only the Golden Core Realm in his cultivation.


    He took out something similar to a token with his backhand, and quickly took off his clothes.


    "Come on, take it, this is the token of the Sect Master of Tian Yan Sect, and the one who obtains this token is the Sect Master of Tian Yan Sect. It can mobilize everyone in Tian Yan Sect and can also have the authority to open all kinds of formations of Tian Yan Sect ."


    "This dress is inherited from the master of Tianyan Sect. It is called Qixing Yantian Robe, and they are all held."


    "From this moment on, you are the new Sect Master of Tianyanzong, and I, from this moment on, withdraw from Tianyanzong. All right and wrong of Tianyanzong have nothing to do with me."


    Sect Master Xuanji said with satisfaction after finishing all this.


    When his words came out.


    Everyone fell silent on the field.


    Su Xi: "?"


    The young man: "?"


    The elders: "?"


    I thought you were going to be righteous.


    That¡¯s the result?


    Among them, Su Xi is the most speechless.


    In Su Xi''s view.


    Does this guy think she is stupid?


    Do you think that she will let this guy go if she transfers the lord to someone else on the spot in front of her?


    Su Xi felt that she needed to prove that her IQ was all right.


    She slowly raised her steps and walked towards Sect Master Xuanji.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Over the Xuanlong Valley.


    All the people watching the show were silent after seeing Sect Master Xuanji coming to change the Sect Master.


    After a while.


    Zhang Han spoke slowly, breaking the silence.


    "This Xuan Ji is a talent, not bad, Xuan Ji is still like this. It is estimated that the sect masters in Zhongzhou must be among the dragons and phoenixes of people like Xuan Ji."


    When Zhang Han opened his mouth, the old yin and yang was strange.


    He used words like dragon and phoenix in people.


    The few masters of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin could not say anything.


    Can only hear Zhang Han''s yin and yang strange here.


    In the first place, they didn''t want to offend Zhang Han and these Innocent Sect disciples.


    Secondly, they also felt that Zhang Han was right. This is really a ¡®dragon and phoenix among people¡¯.


    They have not paid attention to the situation of these Zhongzhou sects for a long time. Are these sects of Zhongzhou now so unbearable?


    "Well, the third child, this is Zhongzhou''s own business, don''t worry about it, maybe Zhongzhou likes the dragon and the phoenix."


    Ye Luo waved his hand.


    On the surface it is reprimanding Zhang Han, but in fact...


    Accompanying Zhang Han together with Yin and Yang.


    Several masters of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin continued to remain silent.


    Zhang Han and Ye Luo looked at the silent Sect Masters of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Hidden, and felt bored, and they did not continue.


    They looked at Su Xi, who had already begun to do things below, but began to talk through voice transmission.


    "Second, didn¡¯t you mean that you never know how far you are from the Mahayana realm? Go and provoke the suzerains of these hidden Sejong sects. As long as you can suppress these people with one effort, then you have definitely reached it. Half a step Mahayana."


    Ye Luo voice transmission, with a strong smell of confusion.


    "Big brother, suppress these people with one effort, I am afraid it will be a bit difficult."


    Zhang Han hesitated for a moment, and Chuanyin replied.


    "No! It''s not difficult! If you really reach the half-step Mahayana state, you can easily suppress these people."


    Ye Luo said with a smile.


    "Okay, big brother, I''ll try it."


    Zhang Han heard the words and walked towards the masters of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Yin.


    Look at this scene.


    Ye Luo showed a smile.


    Su Qianyuan beside ?? also moved.


    "Master, let me try it later. I also want to see what realm I am now. I don¡¯t know if I have reached the half-step Mahayana realm."


    Su Qianyuan asked.


    "No, you and the Fourth Junior Sisters are both in the half-step Mahayana state. There is no need to try. Those few Zhongzhou Yin Shizongmen sect masters are not weak. They can''t beat the half-step Mahayana state. Only the quasi Mahayana state can hold one head."


    Ye Luo said with a smile.


    "Huh? Quasi-Mahayana?"


    "Well, the quasi-Mahayana state is half-step up the Mahayana state."


    "The two brothers have reached it?"


    "No, he is also half-step Mahayana."


    "Then he..."


    "It''s okay, just watch it."


    Ye Luo said with a smile.


    Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luoxue suddenly understood.


    Big Brother, isn¡¯t it clear that Brother 2 is going to be pitted...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 391： The scum of the gas refining realm established a sect?

    Chapter 391 The scum of the gas refining realm established the sect?


    Dongzhou area.


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    Chu Yuan returned here with his child Xu Yu.


    When he returned to Wudaozong, he was suddenly confused.


    He stood outside the Wudaozong Mountain Gate, looking at the mountain opposite Wudaozong.


    He remembered, isn¡¯t that big mountain a barren mountain?


    Why is it different now?


    There are obviously many more buildings on that big mountain now,


    Is there anyone living on that big mountain?


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly.


    The places near his Wudaozong are all similar to wasteland. Who will live near Wudaozong?


    Chu Yuan is lost.


    He looked at his mountain gate.


    Hesitated, but still did not go up.


    If he enters the gate, the invincible state will be closed.


    He didn''t even know what was going on in Wudao Sect.


    Something went wrong on the opposite side of the mountain.


    His Wudaozong should also be in trouble.


    Chu Yuan didn''t dare to go up even though he was killed.


    Thinking about it, I still stand outside, ready to use some small means to notify the people in Wudaozong to come out.


    Chu Yuan thought for a moment.


    Looking at the ground directly, he told Xu Yu to step back a little, and then pushed his palm to the ground.


    Boom!


    Turning on the invincible state of Chu Yuan is naturally extraordinary.


    He pushed to the ground, and the entire Tianwu Mountain was shaken.


    Because Chu Yuan didn''t use much force, otherwise Tianwu Mountain might collapse.


    Chu Yuan stretched out his hand to push, and there was no other action, and he was also very panicked.


    I was afraid that I would smash my own sect.


    The three precious disciples in his clan are still there.


    If the sect collapses, then his three disciples are gone, then he really suffers a blood loss.


    Fortunately, Tianwu Mountain was only slightly shaken, and there was no sign of collapse.


    Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    "This invincible state is still not easy to control. The power of these golden light spots is too strong."


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help feeling the power of this invincible state.


    Too strong is also a bad thing.


    is too difficult to control.


    But, come back.


    He made such a big move.


    The disciples in the clan will never fail to come out, right?


    Chu Yuan thought passed.


    I haven¡¯t had time to think about it.


    A strange groan suddenly exploded.


    Wuhu! ! !


    accompanied by this voice.


    Another sentence came over.


    "Where is the evil animal, dare to be presumptuous before Wudaozong, believe it or not, Grandpa Long swallowed you?! Now kneel down, Grandpa Long can consider letting you go!"


    A dragon shadow flashed past.


    I saw Ao Yu''s figure fell on the ground, and walked aggressively towards the place where Chu Yuan was.


    There is a great momentum to divide the man who had just made the noise.


    Anyway, the momentum is very tight.


    Ao Yu walked towards Chu Yuan step by step.


    Chu Yuan also slowly turned around.


    The two looked at each other.


    Chu''s fate is light and clear.


    Ao Yu was dumbfounded.


    Pounding...


    Ao Yu knelt on the spot.


    What did he just say...


    He is going to swallow the lord?


    also called the suzerain to kneel down? ?


    Oh my God¡­¡­


    Ao Yu feels that her world is upside down.


    Chu Yuan didn''t care what Ao Yu said just now.


    "Ao Yu, what''s the situation in the clan now?"


    Chu Yuan was straightforward and asked directly.


    "Huh? Sovereign, what''s the situation?"


    Ao Yu feels lost.


    Secretly relieved.


    It seems that Sect Master Chu doesn¡¯t mean to care about it?


    That''s good, that''s good.


    "Nothing happened in the clan, right?"


    Chu Yuan frowned and asked.


    "Huh? No, Sovereign, everything is fine, Master Hua has been in the Shenbing Pavilion, Master Sile is fine, even though she is a little weak, so are the other two adults."


    Ao Yu touched his head and replied.


    "Nothing in the sect?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned, and whispered in a low voice.


    According to what Ao Yu said.


    In his Wudao Sect, nothing happened?


    What is the big mountain outside?


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, but still couldn''t think of anything, so he could only choose to ask Ao Yu.


    When Ao Yu heard what Chu Yuan asked, he immediately explained it.


    Chu Yuan listened quietly.


    After listening, his face was full of misunderstanding.


    "You said, the building on the big mountain opposite was built by Bai Zong? It is called Xiang Daozong, and that mountain is now called Xiang Dao Mountain? All of this was built by Bai Zong??"


    "So, Bai Zhe built a sect opposite our sect?"


    Chu Yuan is completely confused.


    He remembers that Bai Zhe is a small scum of Qi Refining Realm, right?


    A small scum scum established a sect? ?


    This¡­¡­


    Chu Yuan was silent.


    What does the sect built by the small scum of the refining realm look like?


    "So, there is nothing in our sect, right?"


    Chu Yuan looked at Ao Yu, and asked again, to determine if the clan was really in trouble.


    "Sect Master, our sect seems to have always been like this, nothing happened..."


    Ao Yu answered truthfully.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    It¡¯s good if nothing happens.


    Furthermore, I heard from Ao Yu that his newly-acquired disciple Sile has been getting weaker and weaker. In other words, the new disciple Sile has not been in any condition, and everything is walking in accordance with the normal process.


    It seems that everything is still under his control now.


    That''s good, that''s good.


    The only thing he felt was unexpected.


    The only thing that happened to Bai Zhe was to establish a sect.


    A sect of gas refining realm is established.


    He is a good guy directly.


    "Okay, Ao Yu, you can go back. By the way, give this thing to Sile, and take this child up the mountain by the way. I have something to go out in this seat."


    Chu Yuan took out a conch, threw it to Ao Yu, and asked Ao Yu to take Xu Yu up the mountain.


    After he finished speaking.


    stepped into the air.


    flew towards Daoshan.


    He wants to see what Bai Zhe is doing.


    Standing in place, Ao Yu looked at the back of Chu Yuan leaving, then looked at the conch in his hand, and suddenly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Relieved.


    Sect Master Chu is gone...


    Sect Master Chu really didn¡¯t care about what he just said.


    That''s good, that''s good.


    Ao Yu is relieved.


    After rest assured.


    Ao Yu felt excited again.


    He just cursed a wave of Sect Master Chu.


    said that he would swallow Sect Master Chu, and also said he would make Sect Master Chu kneel down.


    Although Sovereign Chu had a large number of adults and didn''t care about him, he had indeed scolded him.


    This thing is enough for him to blow up for a lifetime, right?


    He scolded one of the most powerful people in the world and survived.


    Is it possible to apply for record?


    The more Ao Yu thought about it, the more excited he became. He took the conch and walked up the mountain. He was going to hand the conch to the Sile first, and then he wanted to find someone to brag about it.


    He doesn''t go out and blow this wave, I''m sorry for what he just said.


    He once scolded Sect Master Chu to survive...


    This alone is enough!


    Ao Yu picked up Xu Yu, and was too lazy to talk to Xu Yu. He had no interest in the child at all, and walked up the mountain.


    He jumped halfway and stopped suddenly.


    is wrong.


    If he tells the matter like this, will Sect Master Chu know about it? When Sect Master Chu remembered that he had to settle accounts, wouldn''t he be cold?


    However, if he talks to Li Ergang and the others alone, Li Ergang and the others shouldn''t be so big mouths and gossip everywhere, right?


    probably not!


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 392： thats nice

    Chapter 392


    Dongzhou area.


    Opposite Tianwu Mountain, towards Dao Mountain.


    At this moment, on a square towards Daozong.


    Bai Ze is teaching his only disciple Ning Fan.


    "You said that you have realized that until now, you can''t realize anything?"


    "How many days have it been? I don''t ask you to fully realize it, but just ask you to get a little bit of clues. In the end, you do well and you can''t realize anything."


    Bai Ze hated iron and reprimanded Ning Fan.


    How long has he accepted this disciple?


    Income under the sect and teach the ¡®Tao Fa¡¯.


    As a result, the other party could not realize it.


    How can Bai Ze not be angry?


    Look at the disciples of fellow Daoist Chu. After a few days of getting started, my cultivation base has risen steadily, and I have realized it at every turn, each more perverted.


    Why is his disciple not working?


    Enlightened for so long.


    Can''t even understand a fart.


    "Master, I can¡¯t blame me for this, I have really tried my best."


    Ning Fan muttered.


    The appearance of Ning Fan at this moment has also changed drastically.


    Carrying a big sword behind him, and two knives hanging from his left and right waists, an inverted blade, and a thin knife. It can be described as bells and whistles. The temperament is good enough, but the cultivation level is not very good.


    "Try your best? Your talent will definitely not be low. I can see that the talent is not low, and the method of cultivation is exactly the same as that of the disciples of Wudaozong. Why do others realize it, but you can''t realize it, I see, You just slack off!"


    Bai Ze decisively moved out of other people¡¯s disciples'' rhetoric.


    "Master, can someone else be the same as you? It is a legendary existence, you...you don''t have a name..."


    Ning Fan said cautiously.


    Hear this.


    Bai Ze, who was only planning to reprimand, almost slapped this disciple to death.


    He compared this disciple with those disciples of Wudaozong.


    Does this disciple compare him with Chu Yuan?


    Is this the same thing?


    Although he felt that Chu Yuan might be better than him at the peak, the two of them were at least one level.


    Now Chuyuan and Tiandi ¡®cherish each other¡¯, reach a consensus, work towards a better direction together, and get the blessing of Tiandi.


    He, a person who can''t work hard in a better direction with Tiandi, naturally can''t beat Chu Yuan.


    The only difference between the two is the blessing of heaven and earth.


    This disciple actually used this as an example for him.


    This is really...


    Bai Ze is also unable to complain.


    "It''s fine, since you can''t realize it, then I won''t force you. I will teach you some other things, so you can practice first."


    Bai Ze sighed deeply.


    I feel that my disciple is hopeless.


    Simply give some cultivation methods, just let this disciple cultivate something, so he can find other disciples himself.


    Just when Bai Ze was going to teach the exercises.


    There was a wave of fluctuations in the distance.


    Bai Ze felt it in an instant.


    Someone broke into him Xiang Daozong.


    He looked out quickly.


    I saw a figure stepping through the air. This figure was dressed in a white dress, with black hair moving with the wind, and her temperament was ethereal, like an immortal.


    There are countless golden light spots all around her body. When she walks, it vaguely seems to be coming with the general trend of the world.


    Looking at this person for a long time, it will easily make people feel that they cannot compete with them. It seems that if you compete with them, you are competing with the world.


    This person is naturally Chu Yuan.


    Bai Ze couldn''t help but stunned when he watched Chu Yuan walk over.


    "It seems that the cooperation between Taoist Chu and Tiandi has deepened."


    "that''s nice¡­"


    Bai Ze was a little sour, and silently said the word ¡®really good¡¯.


    Of course it can be seen with his eyesight.


    The golden light spots around Chu Yuan became stronger. In other words, Chu Yuan''s control over those golden light spots became stronger.


    In Bai Ze''s view, this undoubtedly means that the ¡®cooperation¡¯ between Tiandi and Chuyuan has become a higher level.


    "Fellow."


    Chu Yuan walked slowly and landed on Xiangdaozong Square, carefully looking at the surrounding buildings.


    "Friend Chu, you are back."


    Bai Ze also stepped forward and greeted Chu Yuan.


    "Well, not long after I came back, I heard that fellow daoist you are a scum refining... ahem, I heard that fellow daoist you actually built a sect here, come and take a look if you are curious."


    Chu Yuan made a slip of the tongue and almost revealed his true inner thoughts.


    Fortunately, Bai Ze didn''t hear clearly, but thought Chu Yuan came over to take a look.


    "Yes, I built a sect. Isn''t this for cooperation? By the way, I haven''t had time to ask the daoists. I built the sect on the mountain opposite the daoists. Shouldn''t the daoists mind?"


    Bai Ze asked.


    "Don''t mind, don''t mind, Daoists are really good at building such a big sect."


    Chu Yuan looked at this sect and was amazed.


    A small **** in the gas refining realm can actually create such a large sect.


    is really amazing.


    "No, fellow daoists misunderstood, this sect was not built by me, but I have troubled fellow daoists to help build it."


    Bai Ze replied.


    "My disciple?"


    Chu Yuan raises his eyebrows.


    The disciples in his clan who can be used to build the sect, are they also the genius doctors?


    Hua genius doctor still ran out of the Shenbing Pavilion? Before he left, he had said that the genius doctor Hua stayed in the Shenbing Pavilion.


    "Yes, fellow Taoist, that''s your disciple, it''s Tu..."


    Bai Ze just wanted to say that it was Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin, lest Chu Yuan made a mistake.


    But he was interrupted by Chu Yuan before he finished speaking.


    "Well, I know who it is. Needless to say, it''s you fellow Daoist. Behind you is your disciple?"


    Chu Yuan looked at Ning Fan¡¯s unique look with great interest.


    A word emerged in his heart.


    Mito stream?


    This fellow Daoist Bai Zhe can play.


    "Yes, that''s my disciple."


    "Ning Fan, just came to see Sect Master Chu? This is the Sect Master of Wudao Sect that you talk about every day."


    Bai Ze stretched out his hand towards Ning Fan.


    Ning Fan, who was standing not far away, came over immediately, his eyes shining brightly at Chu Yuan who looked like an immortal, and his legs were trembling.


    That is exciting.


    "Yes, this seat is Sect Master Wudao, Ning Fan, you are the disciple of Fellow Daoist Bai Zhe."


    Although Chu Yuan felt that the young man in front of him was strange, he didn''t think much about it.


    "Yes, suzerain, it''s me!"


    Ning Fan''s face flushed with excitement.


    "Huh? What are you calling me?"


    Chu Yuan originally wanted to encourage Ning Fan, but when she heard what Ning Fan said, she couldn''t help but froze slightly.


    This Ning Fan, isn¡¯t Bai Ze¡¯s disciple?


    Call his suzerain?


    If you don¡¯t know, you still have to think that Xiang Daozong belongs to his Wudaozong.


    "Sect, Sect Master, Sect Master, I tell you, I can worship you, you have passed on to the world, I know all things big and small, you can recite everything, ah, master, what are you doing..."


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    Some friends said that the "baizhe" written in the previous chapter of the cabbage was not a typo. Because Bai Ze had a pseudonym in front of Chu Yuan as Bai Zhe, Chu Yuan thought that Bai Ze was called Bai Zhe.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 393： Knife heart

    Chapter 393 Sword Heart


    To Daozong, on the square.


    After punishing Ning Fan and letting Ning Fan go to the penalty station, Bai Ze extinguished his anger.


    "Friend Chu Daoist, it makes you laugh."


    Bai Ze looked at Chu Yuan and said in embarrassment.


    Chu Yuan saw his disciple in this state.


    In his opinion, this is a shame.


    "No problem, no problem, cough, cough, but fellow Daoist, your disciple, it¡¯s really something special."


    Chu Yuan wanted to say strange flowers, but after thinking about it, he still said the word ¡®special¡¯.


    "Special? Where is the special?"


    Bai Ze didn''t even hear what Chu Yuan meant, and raised his eyebrows to look at Ning Fan, who was punished for standing.


    In his opinion, Chu Yuan has very strong eyesight and can see the talents of many people.


    Otherwise, how could Chu Yuan recruit so many disciples with such talents.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan said that his disciple is special. Does his disciple have any talents that he hasn''t seen?


    "Ok??"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback for a moment. Can Bai Ze not hear what he meant?


    also asked him what is special...


    What can he say?


    He can still tell what he really thinks, your disciple is very weird and very stunned?


    But, come back.


    Bai Ze, this disciple, doesn¡¯t he seem to have seen the template?


    You can see what Bai Ze¡¯s disciple template looks like.


    Think of this.


    Chu Yuan immediately opened the system to investigate, and looked at Ning Fan who was standing there.


    A system template that only he could see was condensed in an instant.


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Ning Fan¡¿


    [Race: Human]


    ¡¾Cultivation Base: Refining Qi State¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: born with a sword heart¡¿


    [Assessment: This human body is unremarkable, but he has a knife heart and is naturally suitable for knife training. If he can concentrate on one of the knife steps, he will be very likely to become a talent. It is not recommended that the host accept it as an apprentice]


    Sword Heart?


    Bai Zhe, the small gas refining scum, can actually accept such a disciple?


    Chu Yuan was a little surprised.


    But I didn''t think there was anything, anyway, this matter had nothing to do with him.


    This is not his disciple, and he does not have to worry about the other party becoming a talent.


    "Well, it is indeed quite special, born with a sword heart, suitable for knife training, very good."


    Chu Yuan also talked to Bai Ze about Ning Fan¡¯s talent.


    "Knife Heart? That''s how it is."


    Bai Ze''s eyes lit up.


    He just can see that Ning Fan has a good talent, but he can''t see what talent Ning Fan has.


    But when Chu Yuan reminded him, he knew Ning Fan''s talent.


    Knife heart!


    "Friends of Taoism, your disciple''s talent is still good, you should teach it well."


    Chu Yuan persuaded him to prevent Bai Ze from misleading his children.


    He completely forgot that he was also misleading his children.


    "Don¡¯t talk about this fellow Daoist. I get a headache when I say it. I have been teaching this disciple recently, but this disciple can¡¯t learn how to learn it. It¡¯s annoying."


    Bai Ze said very distressed.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    Why did he smell pretending to be beeping?


    How can this disciple teach?


    Bai Ze is troubled because of this?


    Don¡¯t Bai Ze know how much he paid to teach and abolish his disciples?


    And so far, except for Tu Xuexi, Tu Yelin, and Si Le, the other disciples have all become talents.


    In order to teach the abolished disciples, he paid too much.


    As a result, this Bai Ze actually said that he could not learn how to teach his disciples?


    Call...


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath.


    Controlled emotions.


    This Bai Ze didn¡¯t know that he was going to teach the abolition of his disciples. It was excusable!


    "Friends, this is not a disciple¡¯s problem. The main reason is that you need to be hard at iron. Do you understand this truth?"


    Chu Yuan meant to say.


    He just pointed out.


    You little scum of gas refining, you are dying of cooking.


    also said that he could not teach how to teach.


    However, Chu Yuan¡¯s ¡®meaning has a point¡¯, it is obvious that Bai Ze didn¡¯t notice at all.


    Bai Ze muttered, suddenly as if thinking of something, he suddenly raised his head.


    "Friend Chu Dao, my teaching level is indeed not very good, I am not good at this aspect, why don''t you help me teach it? It doesn''t need to be taught, just..."


    "How do you say, it is Fellow Taoist Chu, you just give me this disciple, what do you think?"


    Bai Ze said suddenly.


    "Puff, what, you let me teach your disciple?"


    Chu Yuan almost vomited a mouthful of old blood.


    Let him teach abandonment, he still knows a little bit.


    Teach him to become a talent?


    Sorry, there is a specialization in surgery, he doesn''t understand this.


    He mocked Bai Ze for being a scum of gas refining.


    But he himself is even more mortal.


    To insist, Ding Po Tian is a mortal with invincible skin.


    Let him teach others to become talents, but he can¡¯t teach others.


    "Yes, Fellow Daoist Chu, you help me teach, it doesn''t count, just give me some pointers."


    Bai Ze said seriously.


    Of course, Chu Yuan refused.


    But I can¡¯t stand Bai Ze¡¯s insistence on doing this.


    Chu Yuan can''t help it either.


    In the end, he could only agree and ¡®point¡¯ Ning Fan.


    Seeing Chu Yuan agree.


    Bai Ze couldn''t wait to call Ning Fan, who had been punished by him, to come back and listen to Chu Yuan''s guidance.


    Ning Fan was also very excited when he learned that the Taoist Sect chief was pointing him, so he ran to Chu Yuan in a panic, and looked at Chu Yuan eagerly.


    Looking at Ning Fan, who was carrying three knives in front of him, wishing to kneel down for him.


    The corners of Chu Yuan''s mouth twitched slightly, but he didn''t say anything.


    He thought about it, and he didn¡¯t know much about it.


    The only thing that would be able to do was that the basic cultivation method of the Qi Refining Realm was decided.


    This can''t be passed on either.


    Why don''t you just talk about some awesome theoretical knowledge, in simple terms, just just flick and finish it?


    Feasible.


    The thought falls.


    Chu Yuan raised his head and spoke.


    "Ning Fan, you are a disciple of Fellow Daoist Bai. If you should call this seat an uncle, then this seat is not polite, and you will be called a nephew."


    Chu Yuan said so.


    The words come out.


    Pumped.


    Ning Fan knelt immediately, facing Chu Yuan and bowing a big gift.


    "The disciple sees his uncle!"


    Ning Fan directly used the title, for fear that Chu Yuan would regret using it later.


    "Well, exempt from the ceremony, by the way, this time, I will only give you some pointers and will not teach you some exercises. You must be aware of this."


    "After all, you are a disciple of Daoist Bai. If you teach you something else, Daoist Bai will certainly not want to see it. You are a disciple of Dao Sect Xiang, and you are definitely not willing to learn."


    Chu Yuan slowly said.


    His words just fell.


    Bai Ze and Ning Fan stood up abruptly.


    "Although fellow Taoists teach, I would like to see it!"


    "Uncle, I am willing to learn too!"


    Bai Ze and Ning Fan stared at Chu Yuan with bright eyes.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    Nings can¡¯t follow my words and pick them up?


    Why not follow the routine?


    You are willing to learn, I have nothing to teach.


    Chu Yuan looked at the two masters and disciples, feeling a headache.


    He shouldn¡¯t have promised to ¡®instruct¡¯ this Ning Fan.


    Now it¡¯s hard to ride a tiger.


    Forget it, now I can only bite the bullet and continue to flicker...


    Bai Daoyou, Bai Daoyou.


    Your disciple was deceived and scrapped. Don¡¯t blame me, I don¡¯t want it either.


    Chu Yuan said silently in his heart...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    This makes up for yesterday!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 394： Dare to draw swords from everything

    Chapter 394 Dare to draw swords from everything


    To Daozong, above the square.


    Chu Yuan turned his back to Ning Fan and Bai Ze, and he spoke slowly.


    "Finally, since neither of you mind, I will teach you something to your nephew."


    "You are born with a sword heart, so naturally you should be one of the swords in practice. I will ask you, Master Nephew, do you know what is the sword of the sword?"


    Chu Yuan turned around while talking.


    is about to start his daily flicker start.


    Ning Fan''s answer in the next second made Chu Yuan stunned.


    "I''m familiar with this, I''m familiar with this, Master Master, this master has taught me this."


    Ning Fan raised his arm excitedly and said loudly.


    "Huh?? Are you familiar? Your master taught you?"


    Chu Yuan looked at Bai Ze with weird eyes.


    This gas refining realm scum, actually taught this?


    Could it be that he saw what he taught his disciples and then secretly learned the past?


    Forget it, even if Ning Fan doesn¡¯t follow the routine, there is no big problem.


    The big deal, no matter what Ning Fan said, he just said it wrong.


    "Then tell me, what is the way of the knife."


    Chu Yuan continued to speak, and Yun asked lightly.


    "Master Master, I know that one way of the so-called sword is..."


    Ning Fan talked endlessly.


    It was obvious that he had completely listened to what Bai Ze said that day.


    At this moment, what he said was all sorted out by himself and suitable for him.


    Rao is so, they all heard Chu Yuan stunned.


    This talk about "The Way of the Knife" takes half an hour to talk.


    After half an hour, this story is finally over.


    "So, I think that one of the swords lies in the heart! The meaning of a sword is in the heart, and the heart is like a sword, that is, one of the swords!"


    "Master Master, what do you think is wrong?"


    Ning Fan finished here.


    He rubbed his mouth.


    After talking about this for half an hour, it is strange that his mouth is not sour.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Opposite Chu Yuan stared at Ning Fan blankly.


    He really doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    Ning Fan finished all the words he thought of, and the words he didn''t expect.


    What should he say?


    How to argue that Ning Fan is wrong?


    Chu Yuan was silent.


    "Master Master, why are you not talking anymore?"


    Ning Fan looked at the silent Chu Yuan and couldn''t help but asked.


    Chu Yuan: "..."


    What should be said, what should not be said, let you finish.


    I am not silent, what else can I say.


    But what should he say next?


    If ?? can be used, there is no more sentence, and it is no longer feasible to use theory to fool you.


    Not as good as...


    Just play with Lai directly?


    Chu Yuan thought of this, his eyes lit up.


    I can¡¯t tell you the truth, but I can play with it.


    I am invincible anyway.


    I am a big critic, I have a big fist, I am justified.


    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just thinking, why do you have so many weird thoughts with a knife? Okay, you didn¡¯t learn it. You learned a lot of these messy things. I really don¡¯t know who taught it. You, isn¡¯t that a misunderstanding?"


    Chu Yuan said.


    "Huh? These are all taught by my master."


    Ning Fan looked at Bai Ze for an instant.


    "No, fellow Taoist, I am..."


    Baize quickly wanted to explain something.


    Chu Yuan waved his hand, so that Bai Ze didn''t have to talk.


    His eyes fell directly on Ning Fan.


    "From the perspective of this seat, the most important thing for the person who makes the sword is never the mind, the spirit of the sword or whatever, the most important thing for the person who makes the sword is to draw the sword."


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    "Draw a knife?"


    Ning Fan looked confused, can he do it by himself, right?


    "Do you think that drawing a knife is easy?"


    Chu Yuan put his hands on her back.


    "Master Master, yes."


    Ning Fan admitted it.


    "Then what if you were to draw your sword to this seat?"


    Chu Yuan said this quietly.


    He finished.


    Run your own invincible state.


    A palm slap towards the sky.


    He hits out with one palm.


    I saw all the golden light spots all over his body converge, and in an instant, countless golden light spots formed a huge golden palm print.


    The palm print is extremely domineering, and the moment it condenses, it blasts towards the sky.


    Boom...


    A huge noise exploded above the sky, billowing clouds scattered in all directions, and the terrifying coercion set off hurricanes.


    With this blow, the sky dimmed, and there was no sunlight for a long time.


    Seeing the effect of this blow, Chu Yuan nodded very satisfied.


    Invincibility is great.


    The effect of this blow was even better than the effect of the sword flicked by Ye Luo when he was in the Nascent Soul Realm at the peak of the year.


    I expected that this blow should be enough to shock this Ning Fan.


    Chu Yuan turned his head to look.


    as predicted¡­¡­


    Ning Fan knelt on the ground with dull eyes, her lips trembled, and she seemed to be frightened.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan is very satisfied.


    He looked at Bai Ze again.


    I thought that Bai Ze would be as gaffe as Ning Fan.


    The result was unexpected.


    Bai Ze did not lose his temper, but kept his eyes fixed on the dim sky. In his eyes, there seemed to be some...


    Some envy?


    What are you envious of, a scum in the refining realm?


    Chu Yuan felt puzzled.


    But he didn''t ask too much, after all, the object he wanted to fool was Ning Fan.


    "How? Do you dare to face this seat and pull out your knife?"


    Chu Yuanyun asked calmly.


    "I, I, I..."


    Ning Fan''s voice trembled, and for a long time he couldn''t speak a complete sentence.


    "Understood? One way of swords lies in whether you dare to draw swords. If you have a heart to draw swords from everything, then you can think about your fancy things. You don¡¯t even have the core, so what else do you talk about? ?"


    Chu Yuan carries his hands on his back and talks freely.


    "Draw a knife..."


    "Does the word draw a sword mean..."


    Ning Fan suddenly trembled in his heart, and his eyes became dull.


    He kept kneeling on the ground without standing up.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan didn''t have the thought of flicking anymore, he planned to take the opportunity to slip away, so that it would save him having to continue wasting his tongue later.


    "Friend Bai, let your disciples take a good look at it by yourself, this seat will go first, and this seat has already said everything that needs to be said."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand.


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and left without a trace, for fear that Ning Fan would come back to his senses, and then called him to stop.


    "Friend Chu Dao, you..."


    Bai Ze still wanted to call Chu Yuan, wait, let him send it.


    Ghosts disappeared when they knew Chu Yuan shook, and they couldn¡¯t even see the shadow.


    Bai Ze was stunned for a moment, looked at Chu Yuan''s leaving back, and looked at Ning Fan who was kneeling on the ground.


    He just wanted to call Ning Fan.


    Suddenly, a blade of light flashed.


    Bai Ze looked down, and at a glance, he saw Ning Fan holding a pair of swords, facing him, surrounded by sword energy.


    "You...what are you doing?"


    Bai Ze raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Master, Master Shi is right! As a knife holder, you must dare to draw swords from everything, so Master, I am drawing swords from you!"


    Ning Fan has a counter-blade in one hand and a thin knife in the other. A big knife on the back seems to be out of the sheath at any time.


    His eyes became very sharp, as if he had completed a certain transformation.


    "Draw a knife? Pull a knife to me?"


    Bai Ze smiled.


    had a gloomy smile.


    He silently opened up his restrictions.


    Under the pressure of heaven and earth, we must open the restriction.


    If you don¡¯t teach this disciple today, tomorrow this disciple will probably ride on his head...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 395： To comprehend the sound of the great road, just have a hand

    Chapter 394 Dare to draw swords from everything


    To Daozong, above the square.


    Chu Yuan turned his back to Ning Fan and Bai Ze, and he spoke slowly.


    "Finally, since neither of you mind, I will teach you something to your nephew."


    "You are born with a sword heart, so naturally you should be one of the swords in practice. I will ask you, Master Nephew, do you know what is the sword of the sword?"


    Chu Yuan turned around while talking.


    is about to start his daily flicker start.


    Ning Fan''s answer in the next second made Chu Yuan stunned.


    "I''m familiar with this, I''m familiar with this, Master Master, this master has taught me this."


    Ning Fan raised his arm excitedly and said loudly.


    "Huh?? Are you familiar? Your master taught you?"


    Chu Yuan looked at Bai Ze with weird eyes.


    This gas refining realm scum, actually taught this?


    Could it be that he saw what he taught his disciples and then secretly learned the past?


    Forget it, even if Ning Fan doesn¡¯t follow the routine, there is no big problem.


    The big deal, no matter what Ning Fan said, he just said it wrong.


    "Then tell me, what is the way of the knife."


    Chu Yuan continued to speak, and Yun asked lightly.


    "Master Master, I know that one way of the so-called sword is..."


    Ning Fan talked endlessly.


    It was obvious that he had completely listened to what Bai Ze said that day.


    At this moment, what he said was all sorted out by himself and suitable for him.


    Rao is so, they all heard Chu Yuan stunned.


    This talk about "The Way of the Knife" takes half an hour to talk.


    After half an hour, this story is finally over.


    "So, I think that one of the swords lies in the heart! The meaning of a sword is in the heart, and the heart is like a sword, that is, one of the swords!"


    "Master Master, what do you think is wrong?"


    Ning Fan finished here.


    He rubbed his mouth.


    After talking about this for half an hour, it is strange that his mouth is not sour.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Opposite Chu Yuan stared at Ning Fan blankly.


    He really doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    Ning Fan finished all the words he thought of, and the words he didn''t expect.


    What should he say?


    How to argue that Ning Fan is wrong?


    Chu Yuan was silent.


    "Master Master, why are you not talking anymore?"


    Ning Fan looked at the silent Chu Yuan and couldn''t help but asked.


    Chu Yuan: "..."


    What should be said, what should not be said, let you finish.


    I am not silent, what else can I say.


    But what should he say next?


    If ?? can be used, there is no more sentence, and it is no longer feasible to use theory to fool you.


    Not as good as...


    Just play with Lai directly?


    Chu Yuan thought of this, his eyes lit up.


    I can¡¯t tell you the truth, but I can play with it.


    I am invincible anyway.


    I am a big critic, I have a big fist, I am justified.


    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just thinking, why do you have so many weird thoughts with a knife? Okay, you didn¡¯t learn it. You learned a lot of these messy things. I really don¡¯t know who taught it. You, isn¡¯t that a misunderstanding?"


    Chu Yuan said.


    "Huh? These are all taught by my master."


    Ning Fan looked at Bai Ze for an instant.


    "No, fellow Taoist, I am..."


    Baize quickly wanted to explain something.


    Chu Yuan waved his hand, so that Bai Ze didn''t have to talk.


    His eyes fell directly on Ning Fan.


    "From the perspective of this seat, the most important thing for the person who makes the sword is never the mind, the spirit of the sword or whatever, the most important thing for the person who makes the sword is to draw the sword."


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    "Draw a knife?"


    Ning Fan looked confused, can he do it by himself, right?


    "Do you think that drawing a knife is easy?"


    Chu Yuan put his hands on her back.


    "Master Master, yes."


    Ning Fan admitted it.


    "Then what if you were to draw your sword to this seat?"


    Chu Yuan said this quietly.


    He finished.


    Run your own invincible state.


    A palm slap towards the sky.


    He hits out with one palm.


    I saw all the golden light spots all over his body converge, and in an instant, countless golden light spots formed a huge golden palm print.


    The palm print is extremely domineering, and the moment it condenses, it blasts towards the sky.


    Boom...


    A huge noise exploded above the sky, billowing clouds scattered in all directions, and the terrifying coercion set off hurricanes.


    With this blow, the sky dimmed, and there was no sunlight for a long time.


    Seeing the effect of this blow, Chu Yuan nodded very satisfied.


    Invincibility is great.


    The effect of this blow was even better than the effect of the sword flicked by Ye Luo when he was in the Nascent Soul Realm at the peak of the year.


    I expected that this blow should be enough to shock this Ning Fan.


    Chu Yuan turned his head to look.


    as predicted¡­¡­


    Ning Fan knelt on the ground with dull eyes, her lips trembled, and she seemed to be frightened.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan is very satisfied.


    He looked at Bai Ze again.


    I thought that Bai Ze would be as gaffe as Ning Fan.


    The result was unexpected.


    Bai Ze did not lose his temper, but kept his eyes fixed on the dim sky. In his eyes, there seemed to be some...


    Some envy?


    What are you envious of, a scum in the refining realm?


    Chu Yuan felt puzzled.


    But he didn''t ask too much, after all, the object he wanted to fool was Ning Fan.


    "How? Do you dare to face this seat and pull out your knife?"


    Chu Yuanyun asked calmly.


    "I, I, I..."


    Ning Fan''s voice trembled, and for a long time he couldn''t speak a complete sentence.


    "Understood? One way of swords lies in whether you dare to draw swords. If you have a heart to draw swords from everything, then you can think about your fancy things. You don¡¯t even have the core, so what else do you talk about? ?"


    Chu Yuan carries his hands on his back and talks freely.


    "Draw a knife..."


    "Does the word draw a sword mean..."


    Ning Fan suddenly trembled in his heart, and his eyes became dull.


    He kept kneeling on the ground without standing up.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan didn''t have the thought of flicking anymore, he planned to take the opportunity to slip away, so that it would save him having to continue wasting his tongue later.


    "Friend Bai, let your disciples take a good look at it by yourself, this seat will go first, and this seat has already said everything that needs to be said."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand.


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and left without a trace, for fear that Ning Fan would come back to his senses, and then called him to stop.


    "Friend Chu Dao, you..."


    Bai Ze still wanted to call Chu Yuan, wait, let him send it.


    Ghosts disappeared when they knew Chu Yuan shook, and they couldn¡¯t even see the shadow.


    Bai Ze was stunned for a moment, looked at Chu Yuan''s leaving back, and looked at Ning Fan who was kneeling on the ground.


    He just wanted to call Ning Fan.


    Suddenly, a blade of light flashed.


    Bai Ze looked down, and at a glance, he saw Ning Fan holding a pair of swords, facing him, surrounded by sword energy.


    "You...what are you doing?"


    Bai Ze raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Master, Master Shi is right! As a knife holder, you must dare to draw swords from everything, so Master, I am drawing swords from you!"


    Ning Fan has a counter-blade in one hand and a thin knife in the other. A big knife on the back seems to be out of the sheath at any time.


    His eyes became very sharp, as if he had completed a certain transformation.


    "Draw a knife? Pull a knife to me?"


    Bai Ze smiled.


    had a gloomy smile.


    He silently opened up his restrictions.


    Under the pressure of heaven and earth, we must open the restriction.


    If you don¡¯t teach this disciple today, tomorrow this disciple will probably ride on his head...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 396： Learn the basic skills!

    Chapter 396 Learn the basic skills!


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    The area where the disciples live.


    In front of a hall full of rhyme.


    Si Le looked at Chu Yuan, who was gradually going away, still with a deep confusion on his face.


    Her master told her a lot.


    But she doesn¡¯t even know what the master is talking about


    She listened for a long time, but couldn¡¯t hear anything specific...


    According to what her master said.


    comprehend the sound of the avenue, that is...


    Does it matter if you have a hand?


    Sile looked down at his hands suspiciously.


    This is not a hand?


    Sile is lost.


    She was silent for a long time before she recovered slightly, and turned around, planning to go back to her palace first.


    As she walked back, she was thinking about everything that Master and she had said before.


    The sound of the avenue has always existed in her all around, in any place in this world, in any corner...


    In other words, the Voice of the Avenue is always there!


    According to her master, what she needs is to have the heart to understand and find the voice of the great road.


    "The sound of the avenue, the sound of the avenue..."


    "If the sound of the great road is always there, why can''t I find it all the time? Let alone the sound of the great road, if there is no master, I can''t even find the eight-tone music..."


    Sile fell silent.


    She walked into her hall and looked up.


    Her palace is different from others.


    Most of the others are simply placing something.


    There are many things placed in the residence palace of Sile.


    It''s just that all the musical instruments are placed.


    There are all kinds of things.


    Every piece is not duplicated.


    If Chu Yuan is asked to come over, I¡¯m afraid he will be able to call out the names of two or three of the instruments.


    Such as Qin, Xiao, Di...


    At this moment.


    Si Le walked to a guqin and sat down.


    Her slender fingers flicked the strings lightly.


    The pleasant music sounded suddenly.


    After fiddle.


    Sile stopped again, her eyes faint, looking at the many musical instruments in the hall.


    "The Voice of the Great Avenue, how do you understand it?"


    "The Voice of the Avenue is always there, then why haven''t I seen it before..."


    Sile said rather helplessly.


    She never doubted Chu Yuan''s words.


    I just feel helpless with my talent.


    She has always known that her talent is not enough.


    It¡¯s just that she seems to see her master still confident in her and full of expectations.


    She didn¡¯t want to disappoint her Master.


    I don¡¯t even want to bow to my own destiny.


    "Enlighten slowly."


    Sile had no choice but to sigh and calm down to comprehend.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    the other side.


    Chu Yuan just finished watching Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin.


    When he saw that the two disciples were still covered by a piece of cloth, he was relieved.


    didn¡¯t ask any more, he didn¡¯t even speak


    Just determined that the two disciples were still invisible, so he quietly left.


    After walking around in the house.


    Chu Yuan found the child Xu Yu.


    Xu Yu did not live in the area where his disciples lived, but was taken by Ao Yu to a place where he grew vegetables.


    "Why are you here?"


    Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows, not understanding what Xu Yu was doing here.


    "Huh? Lord Sovereign, I don''t know why I am here."


    The child Xu Yu touched his head and said in a daze.


    "You don''t know why you are here??"


    Chu Yuan was stunned.


    This baby is not very clever in his head.


    "Master Sovereign, I don''t know. I told the Master Ao to drink grandma, Master Ao threw me here, saying that he asked me to see how the flowers and trees grew, and then there was no one... "


    Xu Wazi is obviously confused, and it seems that she can''t figure out what the situation is.


    "Drink grandma??"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback by mistake.


    "My lord, I always have to drink grandma."


    Xu Wazi raised her head, looking at Chu Yuan with clear eyes.


    "How old are you, you still drink grandma, listen to this seat, give up this hobby!"


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said with a black face.


    Anyhow, he accepted this Xu Yu as an attendant.


    If he succeeds in nurturing this Xu Yu to grow up in the future.


    Let Xu Yu go out to fight, Xu Yu faces the enemy, holding a milk can in his arms, that style of painting, thinking about it, I feel ashamed of him.


    Anyhow, he is full of images of Chu.


    If Xu Yu still holds a milk can in the future, it would be too embarrassing.


    "why."


    Xu Wazi looked at Chu Yuan like that.


    "This seat is your suzerain. If this seat asks you to quit, then quit. Don''t ask why, cough cough, don''t ask why, do you know?"


    Chu Yuan stared, and said like this.


    "Oh."


    Xu Wazi looked at Chu Yuan pitifully, but could only make a grudging cry.


    "Don¡¯t look eagerly, come with this seat, and this seat will teach you how to practice.¡±


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, still intending to teach Xu Yu''s "Preliminary Qi Refining Realm Basic Practice Method" first.


    After he finished speaking, he turned and left, heading for his residence palace.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Wazi quickly got up and followed Chu Yuan.


    After walking for a while.


    Xu Wazi felt tired.


    He is no better than Chu Yuan.


    Even if Chu Yuan is a mortal, he is also a mortal high-level.


    Xu Wazi is just an ordinary mortal child with too weak physical strength.


    "Sovereign Lord, can we fly? It''s so tiring walking..."


    Xu Wazi couldn''t hold it anymore, so she couldn''t help looking at Chu Yuan.


    "Fly a ghost, your basic skills are too bad, you have to walk and practice more!"


    Chu Yuan said without changing his face.


    What can he say, he is not invincible now and can''t fly?


    This obviously cannot be said.


    If you say it, do you still want his image?


    "Huh? Sovereign Lord, can walking also practice basic skills?"


    Xu Wazi is still dazed.


    Walking is also considered a basic skill. Then those uncles and uncles before him, who walked so long every day, isn''t this basic skill very strong?


    "That''s natural. If you don''t accumulate steps, you can''t reach thousands of miles! The same is true for spiritual practice. This is what I want to teach you. You have to listen carefully and learn carefully. Do you know?"


    Chu Yuan said with a cheeky face.


    "Oh... I got it."


    Xu Wazi nodded in confusion.


    "Then keep going."


    Chu Yuan carried his hands on his back and continued to walk towards his residence palace.


    "Oh."


    Xu Wazi pursed her lips and responded, and could only continue to follow Chu Yuan.


    The two walked along.


    In this Wudaozong, the sect where the strong gather, two mortals are walking like this here.


    After walking for a long time.


    The two finally arrived at Chu Yuan¡¯s palace.


    Chu Yuan immediately walked in, took out the basic Qi Refining Realm cultivation method from his palace, and handed it to Xu Wazi.


    "You will practice this in the future!"


    "Don¡¯t look at this as a basic skill, in fact...ahem, this is actually a basic skill, but for a monk, the basic skill is the most important!"


    "It is important to know that a high-rise building stands on the ground! A good foundation is the most important thing!"


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 397： Scarlet Sword

    Chapter 397 Scarlet Sword


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    Before Chu Yuan lived in the palace.


    "This basic Qi Refining Realm Basic Cultivation Method, it seems to be very simple, but..."


    "So, this exercise is actually..."


    "In short, just that sentence, the high-rise building is on the ground! You have to study hard, do you know?"


    Chu Yuan talked endlessly.


    He finished.


    Look up at Xu Yu below.


    glanced over, almost out of anger that he slapped the nanny to death.


    Because he discovered that this nanny was actually asleep...


    He has said so much, is he talking to the air? !


    Chu Yuan''s mood is wonderful.


    "Xu! Yu!"


    Chu Yuan gritted his teeth.


    "Huh? Lord Sovereign, I know, I know it, I know it!"


    Xu Yu quickly wiped his saliva and said loudly.


    "Let''s level up high buildings?"


    Chu Yuan''s mouth twitched slightly.


    He was wrong.


    He was really wrong.


    He shouldn¡¯t fool a child.


    Faced with a child, what did he fool about? Just let this baby go to practice and it won''t be over.


    "Take it, get out and practice, find a place by yourself."


    Chu Yuan looked at the book "Preliminary Basic Practice of Refining Qi Realm" in Xu Yu''s arms, which was stained with a lot of saliva.


    "Oh, good."


    Xu Yu nodded in confusion, and turned around to leave.


    He just took a few steps, suddenly seemed to have thought of something, and walked back again.


    "Sovereign Lord, I still have things..."


    Xu Yu said in a low voice.


    "Say."


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and said.


    "My lord, where can I get a good grandma."


    Xu Yu looked up at Chu Yuan and said.


    "Go! Get out of here!"


    Chu Yuan pointed at Xu Yu, and didn''t want any image, and almost couldn''t hold back the violence.


    "Oh."


    Xu Yu lost and turned and left.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Yuan snorted coldly, and didn''t bother to say anything. He was really speechless to his attendant.


    What about the natural supreme who said good?


    It''s like a nanny.


    Whose Supreme is like this?


    Wrong...


    It seems that there is really a supreme like this.


    The legendary Huangtian Emperor seemed to be like this when he was young.


    No, that person exists, but he has a supreme bone.


    He doesn''t have this attendant, but he is purely talented, so good that the system is evaluated as a natural supreme.


    Ugh.


    Speaking of talent.


    Chu Yuan could not help but think of his passerby template.


    His face went dark.


    A shame.


    This talent of myself.


    However, the problem is not big.


    He has a system.


    The ??system is his deep strategic partner.


    With the system, he will definitely be invincible sooner or later.


    He can trust no one, but he will definitely trust the system!


    Chu Yuan adjusted his mentality.


    I wanted to go down the mountain now and restore the invincible state first.


    But when he walked out of the hall, he suddenly seemed to have thought of something, then walked back to his palace again, came to a corner, and found the supreme divine sword he had placed here in the past.


    Chu Yuan looked at the blood-colored long sword in his hand, and his eyes flashed with satisfaction.


    He is a magic weapon.


    In the past, because his cultivation was not enough to activate his power, he put it in the corner for fear that others would covet him as a magic weapon.


    Now, he has invincible status.


    You can use this magic weapon.


    He wants to see, he is blessed by his invincible state.


    How strong this magic weapon will be!


    Remembering, Chu Yuan immediately took the magic weapon and hurried down the mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the mountain gate.


    When Chu Yuan stepped out of the mountain gate.


    The invincible state immediately opened.


    Suddenly, countless golden light spots around his body surrounded him, and those feelings of dominance returned again.


    Feel the invincible state turned on.


    Chu Yuan suddenly stepped into the air, holding the blood-colored long sword.


    He did not hesitate at all, and directly injected the surrounding golden light into the blood-colored long sword.


    Countless golden light spots cover the blood-colored long sword.


    Pressed down the blood red of the blood-colored long sword. Looking at it from a distance, only Chu Yuan could see that he was holding a golden sword, which looked mighty and extraordinary.


    However, Chu Yuan was not so satisfied with the golden sword in his hand.


    He remembered that after the magic weapon was injected with power, it would shine.


    Why is there no light this time?


    Chu Yuan frowned.


    He couldn''t help but lower his head and carefully looked at what had turned into a golden sword in his hand.


    looked carefully for a moment.


    He saw nothing.


    simply saw this sword...


    Very handsome.


    "What''s the matter with this magic soldier?"


    "I used to be weak, so I don¡¯t recognize it. Now my invincibility status is turned on. Even if it¡¯s like this, don¡¯t you recognize me?"


    Chu Yuan frowned and whispered in a low voice.


    Is it because this invincible state is not the reason for his own strength, so this magic weapon still refuses to recognize him?


    In the final analysis, one''s own strength is important.


    Although the ?? invincibility state is very strong, it is not his own after all.


    No, even a magic soldier does not recognize him.


    Chu Yuan looked at the golden light sword in his hand, sighed faintly, and dispersed the invincible state blessing attached to the long sword.


    He fell on the rock outside the mountain gate again and sat down.


    Then he was free.


    Just wait for the system test to start.


    Then it¡¯s enough to raise the realm steadily.


    Tu Xuexi is a small state...


    Tu Yelin is also a small state...


    There is also a Sile...


    Together, this is a big state.


    His current high-level mortal, adding this big realm, it is the late stage of the refining realm.


    The late stage of Qi Refining Realm...


    Will this cultivation base be a little bit lower?


    Forget it.


    When it is low, it is low.


    It is mainly because he needs some cases of successfully teaching and abolishing his disciples.


    As long as there is a case, will it not be the case that one teaches one another in the future?


    At that time, the realm will definitely rise up, and it won¡¯t work if you want to improve slowly.


    Chu Yuan sat cross-legged on the boulder, thinking of that day, he couldn''t help showing a smile. When he looked towards the sky, his eyes were full of expectation.


    The future can be expected!


    Just when Chu Yuan imagined that he would suppress the world in the future, turned his back to sentient beings, and left countless legends.


    A voice came from not far away, pulling Chu Yuan back to reality.


    "Friend of Taoist Chu?"


    Chu Yuan raised his head and looked down the mountain road.


    I saw Bai Ze walking up at a glance.


    What did this little gas refining scum come here for?


    Not teaching Ning Fan in his own sect, and Xianxin come over to find him?


    "Friend Bai Daoist, what''s the matter?"


    Chu Yuan stood up from the boulder, held the blood-colored long sword, and asked.


    "It''s okay, just come and chat with Daoist Chu. Hey, Daoist Chu, what are you doing with a mortal sword? This sword is wonderful. Although it is a mortal sword, there are several illuminating stones in it. Activate, it should be quite bright, is it used to illuminate fellow Daoists? But you and me need to be illuminated?"


    Bai Ze looked at Chu Yuan''s scarlet sword and spoke.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 398： Embarrassing Chu Yuan

    Chapter 398 Embarrassing Chu Yuan


    where there is no Daozong mountain gate.


    At this moment, outside this mountain gate.


    The atmosphere freezes abnormally.


    Chu Yuan and Bai Ze both stood there quietly, their eyes staring at a sword in unison.


    The minds of the two of them are extremely complicated.


    What Bai Ze was thinking was why Chu Yuan would hold such an ordinary sword for no reason.


    Could it be that he missed it, this sword of mortal grade is not simple?


    No matter what Bai Ze looks at.


    I feel that this sword is Mortal, and it¡¯s still a low-end thing among Mortals.


    Whatever I have to say, I can only say that the lighting stone in this Mortal Sword is very peculiar and seems to be able to carry strong mana fluctuations.


    in other words¡­¡­


    This mortal sword can shine very brightly...


    But what good is this.


    In Bai Ze''s view.


    Based on his cultivation base with Chu Yuan.


    Where is it necessary to illuminate.


    Let¡¯s not say that Chu Yuan has become a ¡®strategic partner¡¯ with Tiandi, even if his power is suppressed even if he is not in the gang, there is no need to illuminate it.


    So Bai Ze couldn''t figure out why Chu Yuan would hold such a stretched ordinary sword.


    On the other side of Chu Yuan, his mind is more complicated.


    He stared at the sword in his hand blankly.


    Fan...Fan sword?


    Shouldn¡¯t this be a magic weapon? ?


    Why is Fanjian?


    This shouldn¡¯t be, it¡¯s impossible.


    With all kinds of complicated ideas.


    Chu Yuan spoke slowly, breaking the solidified atmosphere.


    "Bai, Fellow Daoist Bai, why do you say this is a mortal sword?"


    Chu Yuan asked quietly.


    He remembered that Bai Ze was just a gas refining scum.


    Why would he see the rank of his sword for no apparent reason?


    "Isn''t it obvious with eyes? Could it be that this is not a mortal sword? Dao friends should not frame me."


    Bai Ze said strangely.


    "Just have eyes?"


    Chu Yuan''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Is this guy mocking him for having no eyes?


    Chu Yuan didn''t bother to care about it.


    He looked down at the scarlet sword in his hand.


    I also had some doubts in my heart.


    He seems to have never seen any changes in this long sword. Except that the sword became heavier for no apparent reason when he first arrived, at other times, there was no movement in this sword.


    Is it possible that this sword is really a mortal sword?


    The impermanent Taoist is lying to him?


    Chu Yuan was suspicious.


    Or, he tried to see if he could smash the sword?


    If it is really a magic weapon, it shouldn¡¯t be broken, right?


    Chu Yuan thought, and immediately tried it.


    He had planned to smash the sword right away.


    But after thinking about it, if he used the invincible state, would he accidentally blow up Tianwu Mountain?


    If it really blows up Tianwu Mountain, then he will have nowhere to cry.


    "Friend Bai Daoist, come with this seat."


    Chu Yuan took the blood-colored long sword, held up Bai Ze in one hand, and flew over the mountain.


    Bai Ze was supported, and did not resist, quietly feeling the power of Chu Yuan supporting him.


    The more I feel, the more frightened he becomes.


    This power...


    Good life mystery.


    Sure enough, it is the power of heaven and earth.


    The world of this new era is not simple.


    Bai Ze was shocked in his heart, but on the surface he remained motionless, letting Chu Yuan support him to fly.


    The two quickly flew out of Tianwu Mountain and came to a mountain range.


    Chu Yuan put down Bai Ze, picked up the scarlet sword, and threw the scarlet sword into the sky without any hesitation.


    He raised his hand with a wave.


    A small light wheel condensed in an instant, and slashed towards the **** long sword.


    ïÏ! ! !


    The light wheel slashed the scarlet sword.


    made a deafening Jin Ge sound.


    The next moment, the Scarlet Longsword was slashed apart and turned into two fragments. One of the sword tails slammed into the ground quickly, causing the entire ground to shake.


    The other section was smashed and flew directly out of the air, turning into a streamer, I don¡¯t know where it flew.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan was silent.


    This¡­¡­


    Breaks as soon as it is smashed.


    Is it really a magic weapon?


    His light wheel has already controlled the power to the weakest...


    But even so, the sword is still broken.


    This sword...


    Is Fanpin...


    At this moment, Chu Yuan had no other thoughts except silence.


    He held the scarlet sword as a treasure.


    Then this sword is Fanpin?


    He looks like a fool?


    Holding the Fan Sword as a magic weapon? ?


    Chu Yuan didn''t want to talk anymore.


    Bai Ze beside ?? couldn''t help but speak.


    "Why, Fellow Daoist Chu, don''t you see that this is an ordinary sword?"


    Bai Ze said in shock.


    This is something that you can see clearly with your eyes.


    Still need to test?


    "This seat...this seat...this seat also just noticed that this sword has a special effect on this seat, and this seat cannot see through this sword..."


    Chu Yuan forcibly found an excuse to cover up that he didn''t know that this was an ordinary sword.


    "Huh??? This sword has a special effect on fellow Taoists? Why is this?"


    Bai Ze raised his eyebrows and spoke.


    "This matter...cough, fellow Daoist, your cultivation level is a problem. It''s better not to know this matter for the time being, um, that''s it, do you have any other things from fellow Daoist? If not, then I will leave first. ."


    Chu Yuan also blushed a bit.


    I was embarrassed to say more, got up and flew away.


    "Friend Chu said that my cultivation level is a problem? Is it a problem that my cultivation level is restricted? Because of my cultivation level, can''t you tell me?"


    Bai Ze squinted his eyes slightly, guessing for himself.


    He guessed for a long time.


    I think this incident is probably related to Xintiandi.


    He didn¡¯t know what the matter was.


    But he felt that after he entered Xintiandi, he should be able to know the details of this matter.


    "You have to be a good believer after all."


    Bai Ze shook his head slightly, stood up slightly, and prepared to return.


    He just took a step, he was stunned.


    its not right.


    How about Chu Dao friends?


    Bring him here, but Fellow Taoist Chu ran away by himself? ?


    Here¡­¡­


    It¡¯s far away from Xiangdao Mountain and Tianwu Mountain...


    Fellow Daoist Chu left him...


    Is this going back on his own? ?


    Bai Ze was stunned.


    He used to force restrictions to teach his disciple.


    was beaten by heaven and earth.


    The restrictions on his body are heavier.


    Now you can¡¯t even do one hundred meters.


    How is he going back here?


    Go back step by step?


    Bai Ze''s entire face was pulled down.


    He really wants to go back step by step.


    He never thought about unlocking the restrictions and forcibly flying back.


    The last time he taught Ning Fan and released the restrictions, he was suppressed to the early stage of the Qi Refining Realm.


    If he is now unlocking the restrictions.


    He felt that it was possible for him to be suppressed to mortals between heaven and earth.


    Wait until it is suppressed to a mortal, and then the restrictions are released, the day and the land is not a matter of suppressing or not suppressing.


    That is probably to destroy him.


    Helpless Bai Ze could only step by step, walked back to Xiang Daoshan down-to-earth, and greeted Chu Yuan frantically...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 399： The great demon sealed in Tianyanzong?

    Chapter 399 The Great Demon Sealed in Tianyanzong?


    Zhongzhou.


    In Tianyanzong.


    Streams of light descended from the sky and landed within the realm of Tian Yanzong.


    As soon as these people came, they surrounded the entire Tian Yanzong, and their powerful auras were linked together, covering the inside and out of Tian Yanzong.


    Obviously, these people will not let any one of Tian Yanzong leave.


    On its Tian Yanzong Square.


    A few people drifted down.


    These people are the same five members of Wudaozong, including Ye Luo.


    At this moment, five people descended to Tianyanzong, naturally something was going on.


    At the last moment when Su Xi killed Sect Master Xuanji, Sect Master Xuanji moved out a word, trying to make Su Xi''s men be merciful.


    The words of Sect Master Xuanji are that a demon head from the ancient era is sealed in Tian Yanzong, and the demon head can be suppressed by the unique formation of Tian Yanzong.


    Once Sect Master Xuanji dies, the formation will no longer be able to suppress the demon head of the ancient period. At that time, the demon head of the ancient period will be broken out, and Zhongzhou will also be charcoal.


    Sect Master Xuanji tried to suppress Su Xi with righteousness.


    But Su Xi didn''t buy it at all, and still beheaded Sect Master Xuanji.


    After beheaded.


    Su Xi planned to come to Tian Yanzong to see if there really is such a sealed demon.


    If it is really there, then it will be annihilated.


    Su Xi¡¯s hatred was only directed at Tian Yanzong. For Zhongzhou, Su Xi still had feelings. After all, she grew up in Zhongzhou.


    If there is a demon in Tianyanzong that will harm Zhongzhou and it is caused by Su Xi himself, then Su Xi¡¯s temperament will definitely be destroyed.


    As for the four of Ye Luo...


    Naturally, I was worried about Su Xi''s safety and came here to help out.


    "The Demon? Where is the Demon? Five Junior Sisters, I think that old boy fooled you, there is no demon in my spiritual consciousness."


    Zhang Han walked out slowly, still with that kind smile on his face, and spoke softly.


    "Yes, Junior Sister Five, there is really no demon here, there is no trace of the devilish energy, or that there is not even a bit of anger."


    Su Qianyuan also walked out and said in a calm voice.


    "Well, I didn''t feel any devilishness either."


    Tantai Luo Xue also followed.


    I heard the words of two seniors and one senior.


    Su Xi can''t help but frown slightly.


    She didn''t feel any devilishness either.


    If it''s just that she doesn''t feel it, then she can think that it is because she has not cultivated enough.


    But now it is her two senior brothers and senior sisters who can''t feel it, then maybe, it is really Sect Master Xuanji who is fooling her.


    However, this Sect Master Xuanji is too boring...


    is really not a strong demeanor.


    Fudged this kind of thing, just to save his life.


    Su Xi was about to say something.


    Ke hasn¡¯t waited for her to speak.


    Ye Luo, who had been quiet, suddenly spoke.


    "No, there is indeed a big demon sealed here."


    Ye Luo said, moving his gaze to the back mountain of Tian Yanzong.


    His eyes are very serious, as if seeing something.


    The words come out.


    Zhang Han and the other four people were all stunned, and immediately followed Ye Luo''s gaze to look at them, and their senses went frantically to investigate.


    It''s just that they didn''t notice anything.


    It was Tantai Luoxue.


    With natural eyes, she vaguely saw something, but couldn''t see clearly.


    "This big demon is a little troublesome, your realm is too low to see."


    Ye Luo took a deep breath, and then slowly spoke.


    His eyes have been fixed in the direction of Tianyanzong''s back mountain, and he dare not move for a moment.


    Above his head, the endless sword gourd and the wild sword all appeared, obviously ready to shoot at any time.


    "Big brother?"


    Zhang Han and the other four people seemed to understand what Ye Luo did when they saw Ye Luo''s performance.


    One by one, they adjusted their state to the peak, ready to fight at any time.


    Zhang Han directly led out the lunar double stars in an instant.


    A scene where the sun and the moon are in the same glory appeared, a large formation was arranged in an instant, and as time passed, more and more formations were established.


    Tantai Luo Xue throws out the Jie chessboard.


    The golden lines criss-cross, covering Zhang Han¡¯s countless arrays, enveloping the entire Tian Yanzong, forming a huge chessboard.


    Su Xi is simple, her eyes are covered with a layer of coquettish purple light, and the lines that others can''t see appear quietly.


    As for Su Qianyuan...


    He was standing there, there was no movement, and physical training had no special effects.


    Ye Luo looked at the movements of these juniors and younger sisters, and did not stop him, his expression still looked solemn.


    He is only one line away from the Mahayana realm.


    can be regarded as a quasi-Mahayana realm.


    It is precisely because of this that he sees more than Zhang Han and others.


    Tian Yanzong is indeed sealed with a great demon.


    He didn''t know if it was a great demon left over from ancient times.


    But he knows.


    This big monster, he is not an opponent.


    The power of this great demon seems to have surpassed the Tribulation Realm.


    It''s impossible to rely on him.


    Even if you pull a few juniors, it won¡¯t work!


    "Second, let all the people of our sect evacuate, and then let them go and inform the masters of the sejong sect in Zhongzhou to come over."


    "Once this big demon comes out, Zhongzhou will be in danger, and then none of the hidden Sejong gates will be able to escape."


    Ye Luo turned his head and said solemnly.


    "Yes, big brother."


    At this time, Zhang Han had no intention of playing around. He issued an order to the outside and continued to set up the formation.


    "Big brother, can we prevent this great demon from being born?"


    Tantai Luo Xue walked to the side of Ye Luo and asked aloud.


    "There is no way, the formation of this great demon has been broken. If I read it correctly, the power of this great demon has reached the level of the Mahayana realm."


    "We can''t seal a Mahayana state yet."


    Ye Luo shook his head and said.


    "Senior brother and sister..."


    Su Xi on the other side is obviously a little guilty.


    If it''s not her.


    Her colleagues will not have to face this kind of crisis.


    After all, she provoked this matter.


    "Fifth Junior Sister, you and I are all in the same school. There is no need to say anything. We disciples from the No Dao Sect, how can there be no reason to not help each other? If one day, I am killed, the second and third, and the fourth and fifth junior sisters, are you? Will you sit on the sidelines?"


    Ye Luo also saw Su Xi''s guilt and shook his head to persuade him.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, Tantai, Luo Xue and the three also persuaded them, so as not to think too much about their five junior sisters.


    The five disciples of Wudaozong are talking.


    at the same time.


    The sky above the sky Yanzong also changed subtly, and the billowing dark clouds arrived quietly, covering the entire sky...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 400： Devilish

    Chapter 400 Demon Qi


    Tian Yanzong, above the square.


    Dozens of figures gathered here.


    The first few of them are Ye Luo and other five disciples of Wudaozong.


    The others are the overlords of the hidden Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou, as well as the top combat power in their clan.


    At this moment, these dozens of people gathered together to talk.


    "A great demon from ancient times? Is this true? I have heard about it a long time ago, and I just thought it was a rumor. I didn''t expect it to be true?"


    "On this matter? All of you present are the top existences in the entire Shenxing Continent. Regardless of what great demon he has, if you dare to come out, then you will be finished."


    "It''s not right, Pan Dao feels very wrong, and Daoyou Ye''s strength alone is enough to suppress me. If it is really that simple, then why don''t you call us? And Ye Daoyou and the others have always been prepared for it. I''m afraid it''s not that simple... ¡­"


    Dozens of people discussed it and found out that this matter may not be simple at all.


    Especially the last person, tell the point.


    Ye Luo alone can suppress them all.


    The strength is extremely strong.


    But facing the big demon this time, Ye Luo actually asked them to come over, planning to join hands to eliminate the demon.


    What does this mean?


    means that Ye Luo himself is not the opponent of this big demon...


    Even Ye Luo is not the opponent''s big monster...


    They come here to give the head away?


    Think of this.


    The faces of these dozens of people could not help but turn black.


    Ye Luo on the other side and the other five people saw this and walked out slowly.


    "You don''t need to think about it, this big demon is really powerful, I am afraid I am not an opponent."


    Ye Luo confessed directly.


    Hear this.


    The dozens of people suddenly retreated.


    What a joke.


    Ye Luo is not an opponent''s thing.


    Call them over, isn¡¯t that going to die.


    One by one, they were thinking about what excuses they would use to get out.


    Ye Luo and others naturally saw the thoughts of these dozens of people.


    Ye Luo wanted to stand up and say something.


    But he hasn''t waited for him to stand up.


    Su Xi, who has always been quiet, was the first to speak.


    "Everyone, do you know what happened in Lingzhou in history?"


    Su Xi''s purple pupils stared at the dozens of people.


    The dozens of people were stunned.


    Lingzhou?


    They naturally remember this big state.


    Because this state once had an evil demon, it caused a catastrophe on Lingzhou, causing the entire Shenxing Continent to shake.


    The demons even threatened to destroy the entire Shenxing Continent.


    Later, it took a lot of effort to suppress the evil demon and seal it.


    What does that demon seem to be called...


    Tian Yao Shengjun?


    The catastrophe of Lingzhou has long passed. I don¡¯t know how long.


    This Su Xi now proposes to tell them.


    Now running away, will they suffer sooner or later?


    Like the original Lingzhou, once the great demon in Zhongzhou is born, Zhongzhou will definitely be the first one to suffer, followed by other big states.


    While Zhongzhou will suffer, it must be the tall man who suffers first.


    In Zhongzhou, is there anything higher than them?


    If Zhongzhou suffers, they must be unlucky first...


    Think of this.


    Those dozens of people didn''t want to run away, they took out each other''s treasures one after another, preparing to fight.


    just kidding.


    Now there are five disciples of Wudaozong here. They choose to run instead of fighting. Then, when the five disciples of Wudaozong leave, they will really have to carry them by themselves.


    "The catastrophe of Lingzhou, everyone knows that Lingzhou was originally a big state. It was because of this catastrophe that Lingzhou became weak, and it has not recovered until now. If you don''t want Zhongzhou to become the next Lingzhou, Then I invite you all to go all out."


    Su Xi said.


    Tianyao Shengjun, who caused the catastrophe of Lingzhou in the past, is the soul that lives in her starfish.


    She knows nothing more about the impact of this kind of great demon''s birth.


    "Don''t worry, you will only hit your deputy at best. I will fight the big demon head-on."


    Ye Luo glanced at the dozens of people, and said like this.


    "Ahem, what fellow daoists said, everyone is responsible for the safety of Zhongzhou, how can we escape? We must guard Zhongzhou!"


    "Yes, the rise and fall of Zhongzhou, everyone is responsible!"


    "All fellow daoists are right!"


    These dozens of people spoke up one after another, and in an instant they became ¡®just people¡¯ who wanted to defend Zhongzhou to the death.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo shook his head, lazy to say something at all.


    After thinking for a while, he still wants to talk to some of his colleagues.


    He opened his mouth, but he still didn''t say anything.


    suddenly.


    Boom!


    A burst of thunder blasted.


    Ye Luo and others all looked at the sky.


    Rolling dark clouds filled the sky, covering the entire sky, flashes of lightning flashed past, and a sense of depression was permeated.


    "coming."


    Ye Luo looked solemn and whispered in a low voice.


    A burst of sword energy swept out of him, covering all directions.


    I heard the words of Big Brother.


    Zhang Han and others also became serious, their eyes all looking at the back mountain of Tianyanzong.


    In their eyes.


    Suddenly gusts of gusts of wind raged in the land of the back mountain.


    The wind howled.


    Rolled up the dark clouds in the sky, flying sand and rocks.


    Looking far away, like the end of the world.


    "Cut!"


    Ye Luo directly lifted Huang Jian, and slashed away with a sword.


    Sword Qi slashed past instantly.


    Smashed the void along the way and rushed straight to the violent tornado.


    boom! !


    Sword Qi instantly shattered the violent wind tornado.


    The dark clouds in the sky also dissipated because of this sword.


    The dark clouds disappeared, but the sky still looked gloomy, as if shrouded in some mysterious power.


    "What a junior, terrific, terrific."


    "To be able to reach this point in this era, the flesh and blood of a junior Tianjiao like you, it must be delicious..."


    A cold voice came from nowhere and spread throughout the sky.


    "Don''t pretend to be fools, get out."


    Ye Luo has no expression on his face, with a wild sword in his hand, and his figure standing in the air, like a supreme swordsman.


    Zhang Han and others saw it, followed by flying into the sky, mainly leaves falling, standing behind them.


    Dozens of other people from the Sejong Gate of Yin Sejong in Zhongzhou saw this and followed suit.


    It''s just that these dozens of people are very chicken thieves, and they came directly behind Zhang Han and others.


    In front is Ye Luo, and Zhang Han and other four disciples of Wudaozong are separated in the middle, and then behind is the Hidden Sejong Sect.


    Obviously, these dozens of people who were hiding in Sejong''s gate were all counseled.


    In their view, although Ye Luo was the first to face the big demon head-on, it would inevitably be bad if the big demon caught their eyes on them.


    So they are not willing to go against it.


    It¡¯s better to choose to stand behind...


    at the same time.


    In the hill behind Tianyanzong.


    A burst of cold and terrifying demonic energy floated out, quickly covering the entire Tian Yanzong...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 401： Your master is a mortal

    Chapter 401 Your Master is a Mortal


    Above Tian Yanzong Square.


    The devilish energy floated, quickly covering the entire Tianyanzong.


    The countless arrays arranged on the entire Tian Yanzong shattered when they came into contact with the devil energy, and there was no resistance at all.


    Even the chessboard under Tantai Luoxuebu vibrated, as if it was about to break at any time.


    The momentum of the other people was affected more or less.


    The big demon has not yet appeared.


    They were completely suppressed!


    At this moment.


    Zhang Han and others were shocked.


    They all felt that they had paid enough attention to the ¡®Mahayana¡¯ demon that was about to break the seal.


    Unexpectedly, I still underestimated it.


    The great demon did not appear, and it could weaken their strength so much, how terrifying the main demon''s combat power should be.


    Especially Zhang Han, his face turned green.


    He can''t summon the lunar star sun star at all.


    It can be said that his combat power has been weakened by 50%.


    Thanks to him having a ¡®Sky Map¡¯, otherwise he doesn¡¯t need to fight.


    Others are the same, weakened a lot.


    It was Su Qianyuan, who was not affected in any way.


    Physical training is not affected by these things.


    "Be careful, I still underestimate the strength of this monster."


    Ye Luo said solemnly.


    He is surrounded by sword aura, endless sword gourd and wild sword are emitting light, resisting the influence of that demon aura.


    "Big brother, we may not be able to exert much strength."


    Tantai Luo Xue is also extremely dignified.


    "It''s okay, you can just hit the deputy."


    Ye Luo waved his hand, staring at the back mountain of Tian Yanzong.


    Zhang Han and others would like to say something.


    But they didn¡¯t wait for them to say it.


    Boom...


    Another deafening explosion sounded.


    This voice sounded, directly interrupting Zhang Han and others'' speeches.


    I saw the hill behind Tian Yanzong, billowing demonic energy rose into the sky, and a pair of evil eyes appeared in it.


    That is a pair of evil and evil eyes.


    These eyes are watching Ye Luo and others in the devilish energy.


    is just watching.


    However, countless evil thoughts arose in the hearts of Ye Luo and others.


    Everyone has an evil side in their hearts.


    These eyes seem to be able to provoke the evil side of others'' hearts to emerge.


    Ye Luo and other five Wudao sect disciples are fortunate. They are the pride of the sky and their talents are extremely powerful. In addition, they are not very old and have not deep experience. Naturally, there are not many evil and distracting thoughts in their hearts, and they are easily suppressed.


    But the dozens of hidden Sejongmen were different.


    Among them, the youngest are all several thousand years old. They have witnessed too many things, and there are many distracting thoughts in their hearts.


    Being hooked this time, he couldn''t be distracted at all.


    Ye Luo looked at this only one face, and there were dozens of people missing from his side, and his face changed slightly.


    His previous feelings were still wrong after all.


    This monster is unexpectedly strong.


    In other words, Mahayana is unexpectedly strong.


    Mahayana and non-Mahayana are completely two concepts.


    "The second, the third, the fourth younger sister, the fifth younger sister, you first withdraw, we are definitely not rivals for this big demon."


    Ye Luo said such a sentence decisively.


    "Big Brother..."


    Zhang Han and others just wanted to talk.


    A cold voice came from the devilish energy.


    "You can''t escape!"


    "You are the arrogances and geniuses, but today you are still going to fall and become my nourishment!"


    Amidst the billowing demons, those eyes were staring at Ye Luo and the others.


    It seemed that Ye Luo and the others were leaving.


    It broke directly.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo took a deep breath, facing the rolling demon energy, and slowly spoke.


    "Your Excellency, I know that I am not your opponent, and I also know that I have offended this time. Please forgive me."


    "But our teacher is a peerless power. If you don''t want to cause more troubles, I suggest you let us go. If you kill us, our teacher will never sit idly by."


    Ye Luo said very politely.


    He was completely sure that these few of them were not the opponents of this big demon at all.


    His only idea now is to take Zhang Han and others out of Zhongzhou safely.


    For this, he could only lift up his master¡¯s name and tried to suppress this big demon.


    "Are you waiting for the teacher?"


    There was such a sentence in the rolling devilish spirit.


    The next moment, the dense magic energy slowly drifted away.


    A figure appeared in it.


    The lower body of this figure is filled with demonic energy. It has no legs. The upper body is similar to a human being, except that it has four eyes and looks a little ugly. Other than that, it is no different from a normal person.


    The figure showed its shape, and he glanced at Ye Luo and other five people with interest.


    "Humans are divided into races, demons are divided into races, and demons are divided into races."


    "Do you know what kind of demon I am?"


    The great demon looked at Ye Luo and the others, and spoke in a cold voice.


    Ye Luo and the others just looked at the big demon talking, and did not answer.


    They feel that this big devil is full of nonsense.


    Can they know this?


    See this scene.


    The big demon was not angry, but explained it himself.


    "Devils are divided into races, and I am the demon of causality, specializing in causality, taking the lives of people through the lines of cause and effect, and being able to learn about others through the lines of cause and effect..."


    "So, I have already probed through your causal line! The master in your mouth is simply a mortal!"


    "Using a mortal to press me down, do you humans really think that demons have no IQ?"


    The big demon raised his hand, pointed at the five people including Ye Luo, and said coldly.


    The words come out.


    The five of Ye Luo who were still slightly distracted to suppress the evil thoughts in the body were all stunned.


    Is their master mortal? ?


    This big demon just broke out, didn¡¯t his head wake up?


    actually said that their master is a mortal?


    Their master is a mortal, a mortal taught them this group?


    Is this funny?


    Does this big monster think he is humorous?


    "You...Did your head cramp, saying that my master is a mortal?"


    Zhang Han couldn''t help but vomit.


    "The line of cause and effect can never deceive people. Your master is a mortal, and you intend to fool me with this!"


    "You don¡¯t have to say anything anymore. Just die. The taste of your Human Race Tianjiao, I vaguely remember, is very delicious, and there is no need to use any masters or masters to crush me."


    "If your master is really super strong, I must have been suppressed at this moment. I have a chance to speak here?"


    The big demon opened his mouth coldly.


    After he finished speaking, the billowing demons gathered.


    He wants to do something, devour Ye Luo and others.


    at this time.


    Abnormal mutation.


    ßÝ! !


    A sound of breaking through the air came to the east, and it exploded suddenly. With the sound of breaking through the air, a great momentum of heaven and earth descended...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 402： People in Dongzhou, one move to kill the Great Demon of Zhongzhou

    Chapter 402 People in Dongzhou, one move to kill the Great Demon of Zhongzhou


    Tian Yanzong, above the square.


    The devilish air envelops the entire Tian Yanzong.


    In the middle of the square, the big demon is arrogant.


    Although he recovered and broke the seal, his strength was more or less affected because of being sealed for too long.


    In his opinion, as long as the celebrities in front of him are swallowed up.


    His strength will definitely be able to return to the peak in an instant.


    As long as his strength returns to its peak, in this era, who can kill him?


    Thinking it was the ancient times, the strong came out in large numbers?


    ridiculous!


    As for the master mentioned by Ye Luo and others.


    This big monster is completely useless.


    He has seen the other end of the causal line, that is a mortal!


    True mortal!


    Want to use a mortal to defraud him, do you really think that the devil has no IQ?


    This great demon didn''t hesitate at all. He gathered the four demon auras, and he wanted to take action on these few celebrities, Tianjiao.


    He is preparing to do it.


    Suddenly, the alarm bell rang in my heart.


    An extreme sense of crisis came.


    He never felt this way before.


    The only time he felt this way was when he was sealed by countless human experts in the ancient times.


    At that time, the concentration of countless human experts made him feel a little bit of crisis.


    It was precisely because of that sense of crisis that he was sealed for a long time.


    Now he actually feels such an extreme sense of crisis.


    This big monster doesn''t know where this sense of crisis comes from.


    But he knows that he will fall!


    Almost instantly.


    The big demon knelt on the ground with both knees, opened his mouth, begging for mercy.


    Suddenly, he looked up at the east of the sky.


    ßÝ! ! !


    The ear-piercing sound is exploding.


    In the eyes of the big demon, a broken sword was rushing towards him at an indescribable speed.


    Above the Broken Sword, bursts of golden light flickered, as if it was coming with the great momentum of heaven and earth.


    "Do not!!!!"


    The big demon roared in anger, and he knew in an instant that this broken sword was coming at him.


    He wants to escape.


    But in the face of the general trend of the world, he found that he could not escape at all.


    Buzz! ! !


    Boom! ! !


    The broken sword fell down, and the destination was very cleverly aimed at the big demon.


    The moment the broken sword touches the ground.


    A mushroom cloud rose.


    The strong wind swept in all directions centered on Tian Yanzong.


    Ye Luo and other five disciples of Wudaozong and dozens of people from the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou, who were still suppressing evil and distracting thoughts, were all overturned by this strong wind and blown upside down.


    Among this group, the strongest Ye Luo could not control his figure.


    They retreated tens of thousands of meters before they eased up.


    After easing for a while.


    All of them stared wide, looking at the direction of Tian Yanzong, but they didn''t know why.


    This power...


    very horrifying.


    They were all overturned, and they could clearly feel the horror of the power.


    They all have a feeling.


    If they were affected just now, I''m afraid they have turned into fly ash at this moment.


    "What was that just now, have you all seen it clearly?"


    A Zhongzhou Yin Sezong Sect Sect Master spoke with a trembling voice.


    "Look, I saw it, it''s a broken sword, cut from the east..."


    Another person tremblingly answered.


    East...


    What power exists in the east?


    It seems that there is no one else except that one...


    Sure enough, did that one still shoot...


    That person is really good, if you don¡¯t make a move, it is so terrible.


    I just don¡¯t know if that big demon can hold it.


    Such a terrifying attack, surely it can hurt that big monster...


    These dozens of people from the Sejong Sect of Yin in Zhongzhou have such an idea in their hearts.


    Their eyes all converged on the square of Tian Yanzong.


    At this moment.


    The thick fog rolling above Tian Yanzong Square was covered, and the scene inside could not be seen clearly.


    Some special power is mixed in these thick fog.


    Even if they are all crossing the tribulation realm, they cannot see through.


    can only stand tens of thousands of meters away, watching from a distance, waiting for the thick fog to dissipate.


    After a stick of incense or so has passed.


    The thick fog that originally covered Tianyanzong Square gradually dissipated.


    I can see it!


    Dozens of people all cast their eyes on the square.


    At this point, they were a little confused.


    I saw where there was a big monster above the square, empty, nothing.


    If it weren¡¯t for a huge deep pit on the ground, and the surrounding air was full of magical air, they would really think that the big demon they just saw was an illusion.


    Dozens of people on the sky can''t help being silent, not knowing why.


    The atmosphere freezes in vain.


    "Where is that big demon?"


    One could not help but speak, breaking the freezing atmosphere.


    "The Great Demon... has fallen?"


    The other person took a deep breath and said something like this in disbelief.


    How powerful is this big demon?


    Just looking at them can make them powerless to fight.


    Even Ye Luo and the others have been affected a lot.


    With the combat power of this great demon, I am afraid that it will destroy as many times as it crosses the Tribulation Realm.


    is such a great demon.


    Was killed by the existence of the suspected Sect Master of Innocent Sect? ? ?


    Or was it an infinite distance, the long distance from Dongzhou to Zhongzhou, killed with a single sword? ? ?


    "go."


    Ye Luo opened her lips lightly and spit out a word.


    Immediately, his figure moved and flew towards Tian Yanzong Square, wanting to see if there is any specific situation in Tian Yanzong Square that can be investigated.


    When Zhang Han and others saw this, they quickly followed Ye Luo.


    Dozens of people from the Sejong Gate of Yin Zhongzhou also followed one after another.


    The group flew back to Tianyanzong Square again.


    There is not much devilish energy in the square anymore, there are just a few strands that escaped.


    Ye Luo and others did not care about those magical energy.


    They came to the huge pit.


    As you can see, a blood-colored broken sword is inserted into the ground.


    This broken sword has only the tip and body, but no tail.


    Several disciples of Wudao Sect, especially the old disciples such as Ye Luo Zhang Han, their pupils shrank suddenly after seeing the broken sword.


    They have all been to their master¡¯s bedroom.


    Isn¡¯t this broken sword the one placed in the corner of the master¡¯s bedroom?


    And, this sword hasn¡¯t been broken before...


    Sure enough, the master¡¯s hand...


    The disciples of Wudaozong exclaimed in their hearts.


    The dozens of people from the Sejong Sect of Yin Zhongzhou didn¡¯t know the origin of this broken sword.


    However, they looked at the expressions of several disciples of Wudaozong, and they also vaguely guessed in their hearts.


    It''s just that they didn''t get confirmation from the disciples of Innocent Sect, so they didn''t dare to speak out.


    "Dare to ask a few fellow daoists, this broken sword, but the master''s?"


    Town Xianzong Sect Master Mo Cheng asked cautiously.


    "Ok."


    Ye Luo didn''t deny it, and nodded.


    Ye Luo nodded and acknowledged.


    The dozens of people almost didn¡¯t get scared to kneel...


    The master of Wudaozong is in Dongzhou, and he kills the great demon in Zhongzhou with one move? ! !


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 403： Is that the handle Fanjian?

    Chapter 403 Is that a sword with a handle?


    Above Tian Yanzong Square.


    Dozens of people at the Sejong Gate of Yin in Zhongzhou all had exaggerated expressions, standing there blankly, full of shock.


    How strong is this great demon.


    They have a deep understanding.


    With their strength, in front of the great demon, they can only be given for nothing, and they don¡¯t even have the power to resist.


    In other words, the entire Shenxing Continent, except Wudaozong, did not use any resistance against that great demon.


    The power of this great demon is beyond their imagination.


    The existence of ancient times is not something they can fight against in this new era.


    is such a terrifying monster.


    was killed by the Wudao Sect Sect Master, separated by dozens of big states.


    The level of horror is beyond their imagination.


    Let¡¯s not talk about killing this monster.


    If they are allowed to come, even if they go all out, they will stand in the middle state and attack the east state.


    The attack can indeed reach the Eastern State, but it cannot accurately hit the target at all.


    Furthermore, as far as they know, if the attack spans too far, it will definitely be infinitely weakened.


    In other words.


    The attack of the Wudao Sect has actually been infinitely weakened.


    But it was this blow that was infinitely weakened, and it still killed this great demon directly...


    Wu Dao Sect, how high should the cultivation base be?


    A thought arose in the hearts of dozens of people.


    Wu Dao Sect, isn¡¯t that immortal, right?


    They just came up with this idea, they were out of control, and the more they thought about it, the more they felt it was possible.


    In their view, the highest realm is just crossing the tribulation realm.


    But they are now crossing the tribulation realm, and they belong to the top crossing the tribulation realm.


    They face the big demon without any resistance at all, just like the gap between a child and an adult.


    Obviously, the great demon does not belong to the tribulation realm, it is probably above the tribulation realm in the ancient times.


    is such a great demon.


    Facing the Wudaozong, there is no resistance.


    What does this prove?


    proved that Wudaozong¡¯s cultivation base was higher than that of the great demon.


    Higher than that big demon...


    I''m afraid it''s a fairy, right?


    Didn¡¯t you say yes, there is a difference between immortals and immortals, can¡¯t immortals descend to earth?


    "That...what realm is that Sect Master Chu? This blow to kill the great demon is terrifying..."


    "Will...could that really be a fairy?"


    "No, it''s impossible! Immortals cannot exist in the Shenxing Continent. There must be other realms in the ancient times, not only those who crossed the Tribulation Realm. You have to know who lives and does not know how long they will exist!!"


    "Yes, I guess so. I''m afraid the Wudao Sect is above the Tribulation Realm. Will there be two realms above the Tribulation Realm? Otherwise, why are the Great Demon and the Wudao Sect? The combat power of one is completely different?"


    "Could it be that the reason why no one can ascend for nearly ten thousand years is because the realm is not enough?"


    "No, I feel enough and may not be able to ascend, I always have a feeling that we can''t ascend this matter, it is very not simple, it is definitely not a problem of realm..."


    "I am not curious about these, what I am curious about is the realm of the Innocent Sect."


    Zhongzhou Hidden Sejongmen and dozens of people secretly talked through voice transmission.


    They had no other thoughts in their minds other than shock, and they didn''t have much thoughts at all.


    "Are you curious about the realm of Wudao Sect Master? How about I tell you?"


    Dozens of people were talking through voice transmission, and a voice rang in the ears of dozens of people who did not know where it came from.


    "Do you know? Then tell me, what realm is Wudao Sect Master."


    A member of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou couldn¡¯t help but ask by voice transmission.


    "A mortal, Sect Master Wudao is a mortal realm, do you believe it or not?"


    The voice sounded in the hearts of dozens of people again.


    Chu Yuan is a mortal?


    àÛàÍ...


    These dozens of people laughed directly.


    A mortal moves across dozens of big states and kills a big demon with one move?


    Whose mortal is so strong.


    Tsk tsk.


    No one really thinks of the mortal of Sect Master Chu.


    Let them see who said this.


    These dozens of people looked at the source of the sound transmission.


    A dozen pairs of eyes glanced around, and finally all fell on Ye Luo who was not far away.


    "Rely on..."


    These dozens of people still don¡¯t know what happened.


    Ye Luo forcibly joined their voice transmission again.


    This dignified master is so shameless that he forcibly joins their voice transmission twice.


    "Okay, it''s the matter here. The big demon should have been killed too. I will stay soon. The follow-up matters of the Tianyanzong area and the follow-up matters of the turmoil in Zhongzhou will be handed over to you. ."


    "The second child, the third child, the fourth junior sister, the fifth junior sister, today are saved by the master, so you should return to the clan, thank you master, are you willing to go back with me?"


    Ye Luo first glanced at the dozens of people with a faint smile, then looked at a few people with the same name, and said.


    "Brother, that''s how it should be."


    Zhang Han smiled and nodded.


    "Well, I haven''t gone back to see Master for a while, so I can take this opportunity to ask Master for peace."


    Tantai Luo Xue also spoke softly.


    Su Qianyuan and Su Xi naturally have no opinion on this.


    The five disciples of Wudaozong reached a unified opinion, got up and left directly, regardless of whether the dozens of Sejongmen from Zhongzhou Yin had promised to help them with the aftermath.


    Dozens of people from Sejong Sect in the same place stood there stupidly. They didn''t expect Ye Luo to leave as soon as they said, and they didn''t even have time to react.


    "Wait, then Broken Sword, don''t you take away Fellow Daoist Ye?"


    Hall of Ten Thousand Souls Hall noticed the broken sword still inserted in the huge deep pit, and couldn''t help but say something curiously.


    The words come out.


    Dozens of people all froze for a while, and then they looked at each other as if they had thought of something, and they all exploded at full speed and flew towards the segmented sword.


    Hallmaster of the Hall of Souls looked at the movements of this group of people, and was stunned for a moment, and then realized it later.


    The Sect Master of the Wudao Sect used a broken sword to kill the big devil, how is it extraordinary?


    The Wudaozong people don¡¯t want it, it¡¯s definitely necessary to change to them.


    So these people are going to grab the broken sword? !


    "Damn! You all wait! That broken sword is predestined with me, you all get out of it!"


    The Hall of Ten Thousand Souls Hall master roared anxiously, and flew towards the place where the broken sword was.


    He came to where Broken Sword was.


    I thought that Broken Sword must have been taken away.


    Unexpectedly, none of these dozens of people moved the broken sword, but all stood there, staring at the broken sword.


    These people didn¡¯t even get the broken sword?


    It''s strange.


    Hall of Ten Thousand Souls Hall felt very strange in his heart, and his gaze fell straight on the broken sword.


    He took a look.


    Suddenly confused.


    This broken sword...


    is a mortal sword?


    Shoot the big demon with one sword and one move? ? ?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 404： The disciple of Wudaozong returns

    Chapter 404 Wudaozong disciple returns


    Decades after the First World War in Zhongzhou.


    Dongzhou area.


    Tianwu Mountain, where there is no Daozong Mountain Gate.


    Chu Yuan was sitting on a boulder.


    He originally intended to quietly wait for the sect inspection to arrive.


    But on this day, someone interrupted his ¡®clean repair¡¯.


    Beside the mountain gate.


    Chu Yuan looked in front of him, hanging knives from left and right, and Ning Fan with three knives behind him.


    He was a little confused.


    Why did this guy come to him again?


    Didn¡¯t he fool you last time.


    Could it be that he ran over again and asked him to fool again?


    And what''s the matter with the little scum of Bai Zhe, the gas refining realm.


    The cultivation base is weak.


    How can I not even control my own disciple.


    "Nephew, what are you doing here?"


    Chu Yuan Tucao returns to Tucao, the surface still maintains that calm and breezy look.


    "Master Master, my disciple is here, and I drew your sword from Master Master!"


    Ning Fan respectfully bowed towards Chu Yuan, and then he held the handles of the inverted blade and the thin knife with both hands, as if it was possible to pull the knife out of the sheath at any time.


    "Draw a knife to this seat?"


    Chu Yuan is very confused.


    What the hell.


    What the **** is drew a knife at him?


    You ran from Xiangdao Mountain to Tianwu Mountain for no reason, just want to say this?


    "Yes, Master Master, the disciple understands, understand what Master Master said before, dare to draw swords from everything."


    "So, the disciple came here to prove to the uncle master that the disciple dared to draw a sword at you!"


    Ning Fan spoke slowly.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan''s face, who was still calm at first, became a little ugly.


    He didn''t care what Ning Fan said otherwise.


    The main reason is that the disciple understands this sentence.


    Chu Yuan feels like a mental explosion when he hears it inexplicably.


    He doesn¡¯t know why.


    As soon as I heard this sentence, my mentality exploded.


    It seems that the group of back-stab disciples left him a bad impression.


    Call...


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and stabilized his mind.


    "So, you have to draw your sword from this seat?"


    Chu Yuan''s tone changed slightly, staring at Ning Fan, and speaking.


    "Yes, I have understood the true meaning of the word draw a knife, dare to draw a knife to everything!"


    Ning Fan spoke.


    His voice fell.


    The inverted knife slowly pulled out of its sheath.


    "You say it again, who are you going to draw your sword to?"


    Chu Yuan said blankly.


    The golden light spots all over his body condensed slightly, and a breath of the general power of the world oppressed away.


    Facing Chu Yuan, as if facing the whole world, it seems that once he defies Chu Yuan''s will, it will be against the sky.


    "I, I, I..."


    At this moment, Ning Fan felt that he was no longer able to do it. Facing Chu Yuan, he couldn''t get a trace of warfare in his heart, and his hands were trembling.


    Clearly before, he still felt like he was doing it again.


    But now when he really faced the Master Master, he clearly realized himself.


    The master master is different from his master.


    Facing the master, he can draw his sword calmly.


    Faced with this uncle master, it was impossible to do it at all.


    Chu Yuan stared at Ning Fan blankly.


    Ning Fan had countless thoughts in his heart, very weak.


    The two sides are in a stalemate.


    The scene was a bit frozen for a while.


    Just then, a voice came from outside Tianwu Mountain.


    "Draw a sword to Master? I don''t know who is so bold and dare to draw a sword to Master?"


    At the same time this voice came.


    The clouds and mist outside Tianwu Mountain quietly dispersed, as if to make way for others.


    Chu Yuan and Ning Fan found an abnormality and looked up.


    I saw outside Tianwu Mountain, five figures descended from the outside and fell outside the Wudaozong Mountain Gate.


    Chu Yuan saw it intently and recognized it all at once.


    Aren¡¯t these five of his villains?


    Ye Luo, Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luoxue, Su Xi.


    All of them were disciples who had stabbed him back.


    Why are these five people here?


    Oh, no, Su Xi was called out by him. Didn¡¯t the other four have left the sect long ago? Why did they come back at this time?


    Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows, and retracted the golden light spots gathered around him.


    "Why are you back?"


    Chu Yuan asked curiously.


    "Master, disciples and others return to the sect on purpose, to thank Master, and to greet Master!"


    Ye Luo stood out and said with his hands.


    He finished.


    Wait for Chu Yuan to answer.


    The sharp sword-like eyes quickly locked on Ning Fan.


    "Little guy, are you going to draw your sword to my teacher?"


    Ye Luo looked a little cold.


    In his eyes, Chu Yuan is the person he respects most, and no one is allowed to blaspheme.


    This person actually openly drew a sword at his master. Is this provoking him?


    Especially this person has such a low cultivation base and dare to provoke, this is too much.


    In front of Ye Luo.


    Ning Fan still didn''t have any resistance, even if Ye Luo didn''t exude any aura, as an absolute powerhouse in the Shenxing Continent, the invisible aura exuding still made Ning Fan feel timid.


    Ning Fan didn''t have any courage to draw his sword at all.


    "I, I, I..."


    Ning Fan''s voice trembled, not knowing what to say.


    "Okay, let''s stop here, nephew, step back, go to your master, let him teach you well."


    Chu Yuan walked out at this moment, waved his hand gently, and let the second boy in the three-sword stream retreat.


    "Yes, Master Master!"


    Ning Fan didn''t dare to say anything at all. Facing Ye Luo''s momentum, he chose to retreat.


    Ning Fan fled.


    Soon, there were only five disciples and Chu Yuan left outside the mountain gate.


    Chu Yuan looked at his five disciples, took a deep breath, and just wanted to say something.


    Ke hadn¡¯t waited for him to speak yet.


    The five disciples in front suddenly knelt down.


    "Thank you Master for your salvation!"


    The five disciples all spoke, and looked very grateful.


    If there is no master''s broken sword, I am afraid that they will not be able to get away.


    "No, you are welcome..."


    Chu Yuan responded with a weird tone.


    He...


    When did he save these five disciples?


    Why do these five disciples say what kind of salvation?


    He was confused and confused.


    has no idea what happened.


    So he could only answer that sentence in a daze.


    Actually, he didn''t know what happened.


    "Master, the disciple has finished his thoughts, thank you Master..."


    Su Xi also walked out at this moment and talked to Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan didn''t listen to what ?? specifically said.


    He is completely confused at the moment.


    The five disciples came over and said a lot of gratitude, all kinds of bells and whistles.


    Makes Chu Yuan confused.


    He listened in a daze, saying ¡®you¡¯re welcome¡¯ and ¡®no courtesy¡¯ from time to time.


    And then¡­¡­


    Chu Yuan was vaguely taken by five disciples to the mountain, saying that he was going to have a good chat with his master.


    Chu Yuan was completely confused, so he was lifted up the mountain by five disciples, not even knowing that the invincible state was automatically closed.


    Until he went up the mountain and came to the palace where he lived, he realized that his invincibility was gone.


    What exactly do these back-stab disciples want to do? !


    No, this won¡¯t work!


    Hurry up and come down as a teacher!


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 405： Refining Realm Fifty-Nine Layer

    Chapter 405 Qi Refining Realm Fifty-Nine Layers


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    Outside the Chuyuan Palace.


    Yeluo and Zhang Han leaned on a bamboo, both of them were silent.


    The atmosphere is very quiet.


    After a while.


    Ye Luo turned his head and glanced at Zhang Han, with a faint smile on his face.


    "Why, second child, don''t you go and chat more with Master?"


    Ye Luo said so.


    "Don¡¯t worry, we will go back to the sect anyway, and we will go back in a short while. There is still time in the future. You can chat with Master slowly. Let the third and fourth younger sisters and the fifth younger sisters talk to Master first."


    Zhang Hanman said casually.


    While he was talking, he stared in all directions, as if he was observing something.


    "Huh? Second child, what are you looking at?"


    Ye Luo raised her eyebrows, and asked curiously.


    "Look at the formations. Before I left, I deployed a lot of soundproof formations in the sect. Now that I come back, my strength has also improved a lot. You can upgrade these formations."


    "With my current strength, I have arranged the soundproofing array with all my strength. It should be completely soundproofed. No matter what sound is outside the clan, the clan can''t hear it. Similarly, any sound inside the clan can''t be heard outside the clan."


    Zhang Han touched his chin and muttered to himself.


    He is thinking about where to upgrade these formations.


    He has a lot of formations, and it is still a bit difficult to upgrade.


    However, even if the difficulty is higher, he has to level up.


    This is about master''s clean cultivation.


    "Let''s go, let''s go, then you gradually upgrade, I will go to the clan to see, I heard that the master has recruited several new disciples, I will meet them."


    Ye Luo was still curious about the new fellows of Doctor Hua he hadn''t seen before.


    When Zhang Han heard this, he was also a little moved, and wanted to meet those new colleagues.


    But the sound-proof array technique is related to Master Qingxiu.


    He didn''t dare to be sloppy, he could only suppress his thoughts, thinking about meeting those new colleagues in the future, and thinking about how to upgrade the formation.


    Ye Luo didn''t say much, got up and wandered around in the clan, planning to meet those new colleagues.


    He didn¡¯t know where the new fellows were.


    In the clan, he didn¡¯t even think about using divine consciousness or anything.


    Using divine consciousness in the sect, he always feels that this is a kind of disrespect to the master.


    But Ye Luo is still very purposeful.


    He went to the area where the disciples lived.


    According to his guess.


    These disciples must all live in the area where the disciples live.


    As long as you go to the area where the disciples live, you will definitely be able to meet those new colleagues.


    Ye Luo went all the way to the area where the disciples lived.


    He took about a cup of tea.


    Suddenly, he noticed a figure on the side of the road.


    Look carefully.


    That is a child.


    seems to be only a few years old, and his cultivation base is also very low, only in the Qi Refining Realm.


    It¡¯s just that this Qi Refining Realm seems a bit special, and its mana in the Qi Refining Realm seems a bit strong.


    "Interesting."


    A smile flashed in Ye Luo''s eyes.


    Is this one of the new disciples of Master?


    Master accepts a child as a disciple, which is interesting.


    He thought, and walked over.


    The child sitting on the side of the road seemed to have noticed Ye Luo''s arrival, so he opened his eyes in vain and looked at Ye Luo.


    "Little guy, are you a new disciple accepted by the master?"


    Ye Luo squatted down and asked with a chuckle.


    "Huh? What?"


    The child''Xu Yu'' stared at those innocent eyes, looked at Ye Luo, and didn''t understand what Ye Luo said.


    "I said, are you a new disciple accepted by the master."


    Ye Luo shook his head and repeated it again.


    "Master? Isn¡¯t it the lord? No, I¡¯m not a disciple of the lord, I am the corpse collected by the lord."


    Xu Wazi said vaguely.


    "With the corpse? What is that?"


    Ye Luo frowned and asked inexplicably.


    "To follow the corpse is to follow the corpse, that is, the kind that wants to help the lord to drink grandma."


    Xu Wazi touched his head and said.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo can''t laugh or cry.


    Help his master drink grandma? What a thing is this.


    But Ye Luo didn''t care. He knew it. This kid was not very smart, so it''s better not to ask.


    In short, it¡¯s good to know a piece of news, this child is not a disciple of Master.


    Think of this.


    Ye Luo stretched out his palm and touched the child''s head.


    "Little guy, if that''s the case, can you tell me, why do you not break through the foundation building even though your aura is so strong?"


    Ye Luo asked softly.


    "What is the foundation environment?"


    Xu Wazi asked rhetorically.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The leaf fell and the corner of her mouth twitched slightly.


    I don¡¯t even know the realm of cultivation.


    It seems that Master didn¡¯t teach much.


    But that''s right.


    According to Master¡¯s temperament, it would be weird if it was taught.


    "Finally, let me teach it."


    Ye Luo sighed faintly, and began to tell the child some common sense of cultivation.


    As soon as he talked about popularization, it was half an hour.


    It''s really such a child.


    made Ye Luo extremely speechless.


    But in the end, Ye Luo finally let this child understand what the realm of cultivation is.


    "Your current aura is obviously that the peak of the refining realm can no longer be peaked. You can directly break through the foundation building realm, understand?"


    Ye Luo said patiently.


    "Oh, I see."


    Xu Wazi nodded.


    "Then you still haven''t broken through?"


    Ye Luo was a little puzzled.


    Now that you know, don¡¯t you break through the foundation building? What are you doing in the refining realm? There is no subsistence allowance in the Qi Refining Realm.


    "No, Lord Sovereign said, I will rise from a high ground to level up, and if I want to practice basic skills, I can''t break through..."


    Xu Wazi said in a daze.


    "Then you are now at the peak of the Qi Refining Realm, is it possible that you can continue to refine Qi?"


    Ye Luo felt annoyed.


    This child is really stupid.


    "can!"


    Xu Wazi nodded decisively.


    "Yes? Come on, let me see if you break through one now!"


    Ye Luo was also angrily laughed.


    It seems that when the master has gone wrong, he accepts such a naive child into the sect.


    Although he did not worship the master, he was still a person of the Innocent Sect.


    Wu Dao Sect can actually be so simple.


    Xu Wazi on the other side heard Ye Luo let him break through, and he also agreed in a daze.


    He sat cross-legged to the side of the road, and quickly settled in, running the basic cultivation method in the early stage of the Qi Refining Realm.


    The aura around him quickly poured into his body.


    boom!


    A clear voice came from Xu Wazi.


    Breakthrough!


    But it¡¯s still a refinement realm!


    Leaves fall, this is stunned.


    Isn''t it the peak of the Qi Refining Realm? Why is the breakthrough not the foundation building?


    Just when Ye Luo was lost.


    boom!


    Another voice sounded from Xu Wazi''s body.


    Broken again.


    But it''s still a refining state.


    Ye Luo couldn''t help it now, and awakened Xu Wazi who had entered Ding, and asked.


    "Little guy, how did you break through?"


    Ye Luo asked repeatedly.


    "Yes, wow."


    Xu Wazi nodded obediently.


    "Then how many times have you broken through now?"


    "Fifty-nine times."


    Leaf fall: "?"


    Fifty-nine layers of refining air?


    Qi Refining Realm can still be played like this?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 406： Put it to death and live afterwards?

    Chapter 406 Let it die and live afterwards?


    Dongzhou area.


    Tianwu Mountain, Wudaozong, the area where disciples live.


    Ye Luo, who was made to doubt his life by Xu Yu, came here in a trance.


    Countless thoughts are emerging in his mind.


    Cultivating in the qi-refining realm, you can cultivate to fifty-nine layers.


    Then he crosses the tribulation realm, can he also repair to fifty-nine, sixty-nine, or even ninety-nine?


    Don¡¯t talk about crossing the Tribulation Realm, can I do the same in the Mahayana Realm?


    Ye Luo thought of this.


    He reasoned a little, and frowned suddenly.


    This also doesn''t work.


    The average person breaking through a realm is like a jar filled with water. As long as the jar can break through the lid of the jar, it can successfully become a larger jar.


    But you have to reach the peak in a realm, and then break through. This is totally unworkable.


    To suppress the breakthrough, you can only press the lid of the jar yourself to prevent water from overflowing.


    This can be pressed and pressed, won''t the jar burst?


    Similarly, use mana to reinforce the bottleneck and prevent breakthroughs. This is defensive. Don''t you explode yourself?


    What kind of breakthrough is this? This is clearly a death.


    But why can that child do it?


    This is a problem Ye Luo can''t figure out.


    Inferior to...


    Flick your second child, let him try?


    just forget it.


    In case the second child has exploded.


    Master must not scold him to death.


    Ye Luo can''t figure it out.


    But he didn''t think for long.


    Because two figures appeared in front of him.


    See these two figures.


    Ye Luo didn''t think about those things anymore, but focused on the two figures.


    These two figures have fox ears and tails, and they obviously do not belong to the human race.


    "This should be a disciple of Master, right?"


    Ye Luo''s eyes lit up, and he walked forward quickly, wanting to meet these two fellows...


    ...


    at the same time.


    the other side.


    Into the Daozong.


    Above the square.


    Bai Ze looked at the beaten disciple in front of him with a slight smile.


    Since being directed by Chu Yuan.


    His disciple is like floating.


    Everyone has to draw their swords.


    Even after being beaten by him, he still draws the sword every day.


    it''s good now.


    I went to Wudaozong and was hit.


    However, the few Tianjiao disciples of Wudaozong actually came back, but they were quite filial, and came back to see Chu Yuan after a short distance.


    Bai Ze glanced at Wudaozong, feeling a little bit.


    If his disciple becomes a talent in the future, it would be nice to have half the filial piety of a disciple of the Innocent Sect.


    "Why, haven''t you recovered?"


    Bai Ze shook his head, looked at Ning Fan, and said.


    It''s a good thing to be beaten to let this disciple constrain.


    But if he is completely beaten and scrapped, then he should cry.


    "Master, why...Why are the disciples of Wudaozong so terrifying? I don¡¯t even have the courage to draw a sword before them..."


    Ning Fan said with shame.


    "Those people are top-notch existences in the entire Shenxing Continent. You have only practiced for dozens of days. In front of them, you are like a child. How can you have courage?"


    Bai Ze still couldn''t bear it, so he spoke a little to persuade him.


    "This makes no sense..."


    Ning Fan murmured.


    "What makes no sense?"


    Bai Ze asked curiously.


    "Master, you are older than those disciples of Wudaozong, right?"


    "Yes, although those who are talented, they still have to be respected as seniors in the face of me."


    "Master, why do I face you, I can draw the sword at will, without any obstacles, facing the Wudao Sect and the master master, but I don¡¯t even have the courage to draw the sword?"


    White Pond:"?"


    The smile on his face immediately stiffened.


    What does it mean?


    There was no obstacle to seeing him, but the disciples of Wudaozong did not have the courage to draw swords.


    Does this mean that he is not even as good as Ye Luo?


    He is a figure of the same generation as Chu Yuan anyway.


    This rebel! Sinister!


    Bai Ze''s eyes flashed with anger.


    If it were not for Xintiandi''s extreme restrictions on him, he would have to rub this disciple on the ground.


    is wrong.


    Although he can''t do it, he can let others do it.


    He is so familiar with Chu Yuan.


    and Ye Luo are also very familiar with them.


    You can use Ye Luo''s hands to teach yourself this disciple.


    Thinking of this, Bai Ze suddenly showed an unkind smile on his face.


    "Disciple, do you know what is the most important thing as a swordsman?"


    Bai Ze asked.


    "It''s drawing a knife!"


    Ning Fan was very decisive, and said this sentence without any hesitation.


    "Yes, it is drawing a sword, but you face the disciples of Innocent Sect, but you dare not draw a sword. Do you know why?"


    Bai Ze said slowly.


    "No, I don''t know."


    Ning Fan shook his head and said.


    Hear this.


    Bai Ze showed a strange smile.


    There was a gleam in his eyes.


    seems to be thinking about something.


    As he thought, he began to speak.


    "Because, you lack the courage of a swordsman. As a sword bearer, no matter how strong your opponent is, you must at least draw the sword out of its sheath and draw the sword. You still have a ray of life. If you don''t draw the sword, you will definitely die ,understand?"


    "Draw your sword out of the sheath, even if you are not the opponent of the opponent, but at least you have drawn the sword, and if you draw the sword, it represents vitality."


    Bai Ze fudges seriously.


    "If you pull the knife out of its sheath, then there is still a chance?"


    Ning Fan whispered and repeated this sentence several times, feeling very reasonable.


    But when he thought of Ye Luo and their horror, he instantly felt that he was dead.


    "But Master, the aura of those people is too terrifying, I can''t... at all, I can''t produce any courage."


    Ning Fan was silent.


    "Apprentice, I will teach you again today as a teacher. When facing an enemy that you cannot defeat, you must fight even more. As long as you draw out the blade, put down all your precautions, pursue a full blow, put it to death and live, win A silver lining, do you understand?!"


    Bai Ze flicked out again, he wanted to La Ningfan to go to discuss with the arrogance of Wudaozong.


    Use those arrogant talents to beat up this disciple.


    "Master, I...I see!"


    Ning Fan took a deep breath, and he held the double knives around his waist tightly with both hands.


    "It''s good if you know, if that''s the case, then as a teacher, I will take you to find the disciples of Wudaozong and prove to them your strength!"


    What Bai Ze said is awe-inspiring.


    Speaking, he was about to run Ningfan down the mountain.


    Go to Wudaozongna.


    "No, no, no, no, Master, let''s say it well, let me practice first, I will only refine the Qi state now!"


    Ning Fan wanted to struggle, but couldn''t get away.


    can only watch him being dragged down the mountain by Bai Ze.


    He really can¡¯t do it.


    He is only refining the Qi Realm now.


    A qi-refining realm, if it is put to death and reborn, can it come back? ? ?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 407： The plan of Chu Yuan and Bai Ze

    Chapter 407 The Plan of Chu Yuan and Bai Ze


    Dongzhou area.


    Tianwu Mountain, Wudaozong, in the bedroom of Chu Yuan.


    The original Chu Yuan was still chatting with a few disciples who had returned.


    Suddenly Bai Ze arrived and said something to be held with him. The two disciples were in a friendly match, and Chu Yuan was completely taken aback.


    After discovering that Bai Ze was serious, Chu Yuan also became serious.


    "Friends, are you sure you are not joking, you are going to have two disciples to compete? I remember that your sect seems to be Ning Fan as a disciple, right?"


    Chu Yuan hesitated for a moment, looked at Bai Ze not far away, and said.


    "Friends, how can this kind of thing be joking, I mean it!"


    Bai Ze said very solemnly.


    "Then, fellow Daoist, do you want to let Ning Fan and the disciple of this seat? Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin are all inconvenient, not very good, Sile is also weak, the attendant Xu Yu hasn''t quit, nor People can learn from Ning Fan."


    Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows and said.


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin are blind.


    Sile is one that may dissipate at any time.


    Xu Yu cried for milk every day.


    Which one can compare with this three-sword Liu Ning Fan?


    What if this hurts?


    He Chu someone will feel distressed.


    The three disciples are related to realm.


    As for Xu Yu.


    This is born supreme.


    If you don¡¯t fall in the future, you will definitely become a talent.


    In the future, his cards will be supported by Xu Yu, so how can Xu Yu get into trouble?


    Just when Chu Yuan was about to reject Bai Ze.


    Bai Ze spoke.


    "It''s not to compete with these disciples."


    Bai Ze waved his hand and said.


    "Then who do you want Ning Fan to discuss with?"


    Chu Yuan is relieved now.


    Since it¡¯s not Tu Xuexi, Tu Yelin, Sile Xu Yu, the others are free.


    After all, every one of them is a talented person.


    Any way to learn.


    "Who to learn from? Dare to ask Chu Dao Fellow, which disciple of the Guizong is the most powerful?"


    Bai Ze thought about it carefully, and then asked.


    "Which disciple is the most powerful? This seat is not clear, and I didn''t pay much attention to it. Qian Yuan, Luo Xue, Xi''er, who is the best among you?"


    Chu Yuan also asked on the spot.


    The three disciples who stood not far away looked at each other, and they all spoke.


    "Big Brother."


    The three said in unison.


    "Louer?"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    Is his big disciple so capable?


    Actually, these three people can admit it together.


    "Then invite the big disciples of fellow Taoists to come and discuss with my disciples!"


    Bai Ze heard that Ye Luo was the strongest, and his eyes lit up and said repeatedly.


    The strongest is good.


    The strongest is great.


    can just teach that **** disciple.


    "In that case, then Qian Yuan, go and call your senior brother, let him come over and discuss with Ning Fan."


    Chu Yuan''s face was strange.


    He remembers his big disciple, he seems to have crossed the Tribulation Realm.


    This Bai Ze, let that Ning Fan fight with Ye Luo?


    This master is really kind enough.


    But Chu Yuan didn''t want to be nosy, so let Bai Ze toss.


    "Yes, Master."


    Su Qianyuan obediently responded, then turned and walked outside, ready to notify Ye Luo.


    Watching Su Qianyuan go away.


    Chu Yuan then retracted his gaze and looked at Bai Ze again.


    "Friend Bai Daoist, do you know the realm of this great disciple of this seat?"


    Chu Yuan slowly said.


    "I know."


    Bai Ze nodded. Although he was suppressed by the world, he was not without eyes, of course he could see through the realm of Ye Luo.


    "Then you can let Master Ning Fan and this big disciple discuss with each other, this..."


    Chu Yuan really feels that the more I say it, the more strange it becomes.


    He has always felt that he is a pit disciple.


    Now it seems that Bai Ze is the same.


    A properly pit disciple.


    "It''s okay, I just want to teach this disciple a lesson, let him know that the sky is great."


    Bai Ze squinted his eyes and made a direct contact with Chu Yuan.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    He didn''t expect that Bai Ze would say so directly.


    It is clearly a pit disciple.


    But...


    If it''s Ning Fan, that''s not bad.


    For Ning Fan, Chu Yuan was not impressed.


    A scum dared to draw a knife at him.


    "Is that so? That''s natural."


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly and agreed.


    Chu and Bai looked at each other, the two smiled, and the plan was launched against Ning Fan.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the Sile Sleeping Hall.


    Ye Luo, who had seen Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin, came here and met Sile, the Nine Junior Sister.


    The two chatted a lot, and they knew each other a little bit.


    Si Le was also amazed at Ye Luo''s identity after learning that this was the big brother in front of him.


    Master Wudaozong, the master of Taiyi Jianzong, the holy land of Dongzhou, the supreme powerhouse in Shenxing Continent.


    Every identity is top-notch.


    After knowing the identity of the person in front of you.


    Sile also unceremoniously asked Ye Luo to point her.


    She really can¡¯t figure out how to realize what the master said.


    And when Ye Luo knew what was perplexed by Sile, he was naturally willing to help Sile.


    Only after learning what Slok was going to do.


    Ye Luo regretted so readily agreeing to help.


    The Voice of the Avenue?


    What is the Voice of the Avenue? Can you eat it?


    Ye Luo was confused. He looked at the musical instruments in the hall, and then at the expectant Sile. He really didn''t know how to speak.


    Can he say that he doesn¡¯t understand music at all?


    But when it comes out, the majesty of his big brother is going to be gone, right?


    Numerous thoughts arose in her mind.


    Ye Luo thought for a long time before speaking.


    "Ah, that Junior Sister Nine, I think, Master, Master means that you need to look at the world carefully. The sound of the great road is everywhere. Only by looking carefully can you find it."


    Ye Luo can only bite the bullet and say.


    "Look at the world carefully? But big brother, I think I have looked very carefully."


    Sile frowned and said.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Ye Luo was silent.


    He really didn¡¯t understand.


    What is the Voice of the Avenue.


    After thinking about it, he tentatively continued.


    "Sister Nine, what you said earlier, do you think the sound of the great road should be born in the music of eight notes?"


    Ye Luo asked.


    "Yes, according to my own thoughts, it is indeed the case. But what Master said is that the voice of the great road is everywhere, which makes me wonder."


    Sile shook his head and said.


    "The Voice of the Avenue... Nine Junior Sisters, the Voice of the Avenue, according to your opinion, is it the highest peak of music?"


    "Yes, big brother, the sound of the great road is what all musicians pursue in their life!"


    "Then, the eight-tone music is the closest thing to the sound of the avenue?"


    "Yes it is."


    "Then what if the octave music is merged to create the ninth tone? Or in other words, the music of the world is merged and created, is it the sound of the great road?"


    Ye Luo said tentatively.


    He is talking nonsense at random.


    But when Sile listened, his mind couldn''t help but shake...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 408： The Epiphany

    Chapter 408 The Epiphany Sile


    In the Sile Sleeping Hall.


    Sile listened to what her elder brother said, she was lost in thought.


    Eight-tone music blended into?


    Incorporate the joy of the world?


    The sound of the avenue is everywhere?


    These three points.


    Let Sile''s mind shake.


    The Voice of the Avenue is always there.


    But no one in the world has ever discovered the existence of the Voice of the Great Dao.


    The sound of the avenue may not be as sacred as the legend.


    Perhaps when any kind of music in the world reaches its extreme, it can be called ¡®Sound of the Great Avenue¡¯!


    The Voice of the Avenue has never been a kind of music!


    Si Le sat down cross-legged, his eyes closed tightly, and he entered a state of epiphany.


    "This is... an epiphany?"


    Ye Luo next to him was stunned.


    What he said just now was all nonsense.


    What ?? said is not true.


    But these words made Sile realize?


    Is it possible that nonsense is the kingly way, and those who are taught seriously will be abandoned?


    Ye Luo thought of his pile of disciples who had been abolished by education, and his eyes lit up.


    seems to have opened the door to a new world.


    It turns out that this is how you can teach talented disciples?


    Ye Luo felt that he understood.


    But it is clear to understand.


    Ye Luo didn''t want to disturb Sile in the epiphany.


    He got up and walked to the outside of Sile¡¯s sleeping hall, laying a layer of enchantment, which was regarded as the protector of Sile.


    After finishing the enchantment, he turned his head and continued to look at Sile in the hall, feeling the mysterious aura around him, and shook his head slightly.


    "These new disciples of Master are more enchanting than a monster. Compared to when we were at the beginning, they are a lot more enchanting."


    Ye Luo has a little emotion.


    He had met Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin.


    The two junior sisters and younger brothers are too strong, one to create and the other to destroy.


    is basically invincible of the same level.


    In the same realm, Ye Luo was not sure that he had beaten these two juniors.


    This made Ye Luo could only sigh, Master¡¯s new disciple is getting more and more enchanting.


    "Speaking of which, I don¡¯t seem to have seen the Sixth Junior Brother yet. I heard from the Fourth Junior Brother that the Sixth Junior Brother is also a peculiar talent.


    "And still admire me?"


    Ye Luo thought for a while, planning to meet this sixth junior brother.


    He had just walked out of Sile¡¯s bedroom, and he didn¡¯t go far.


    A voice suddenly called him.


    "Big Brother!"


    Ye Luo turned his head and looked.


    I saw Su Qianyuan coming from a distance, waving his hand from afar, greeting him.


    "Lao San, why are you here?"


    Ye Luo stood there and asked curiously.


    "Brother, come with me, Master called you."


    Su Qianyuan came over, pulling Ye Luo to go to Chu Yuan''s bedroom.


    "Wait, wait, the third child, what happened, what is the master summoning me?"


    Ye Luo pulled his backhand to stabilize Su Qianyuan''s figure and prevent Su Qianyuan from taking him away.


    Seeing this scene, Su Qianyuan seemed to be interested too. He did not reply, but adjusted his momentum, trying to force the leaf to move.


    Ye Luo squinted his eyes slightly, and his arm also used strength.


    The two wrestled.


    The forces of the two sides collided, and a layer of invisible ripples centered on the two of them, sweeping in all directions.


    However, both of them are well-measured. They just used a bit of strength, so the ripples produced are not destructive. For others, it is just like a breeze.


    After a stalemate passed for a while.


    Su Qianyuan''s feet were loose, and the figure leaned against Ye Luo. He suddenly stopped using his force, knowing that he had lost.


    Ye Luo also loosened his arm, with a smile on his face, looking at Su Qianyuan who was a little embarrassed.


    "Big brother, I lost."


    Su Qianyuan sighed and said.


    "Lao San, you can do it, if you have enough strength, you can hardly be suppressed.".


    Ye Luo spoke very relaxedly.


    Su Qianyuan: "..."


    He wants to cry.


    He is physical training, isn¡¯t it normal for him to be strong?


    But if you are a swordsman, and your strength is greater than his physical training, that''s not normal.


    Furthermore, big brother, you have a relaxed face, saying that you almost can''t hold me down. Who believes this?


    "Great, big brother, why are you so strong?"


    Su Qianyuan was silent for a long time before slowly asking such a sentence.


    "Because of the realm!"


    Ye fell down and didn''t mean to conceal it, so he said it directly.


    "Mahayana Realm?"


    Su Qianyuan raised his head and asked.


    "Yes, I can only be regarded as the Mahayana realm now, and the youngest, you are only half-step Mahayana realm at best. The so-called Mahayana realm means everything is complete Mahayana. My physical body is often quenched by sword energy. Practiced."


    "If you want to say it, of course it is not as scary as a drop of blood, but I am a sword repairer, and all the sword spirit and sword bones of the sword repair can support me. Because of the difference in realm, I can certainly suppress you."


    Ye Luo shook his head and said with a smile.


    Hear this.


    Su Qianyuan lowered his head and fell into thinking, and did not speak any more.


    This time his confidence was really hit.


    A body repair is better than a physical body, but no more than a sword repair...


    "Well, the third child, it''s time to talk about it, what the **** did Master tell me to do."


    Ye Luo waved his hand, deliberately trying to divert the topic.


    "Master asked Big Brother to go back and beat someone."


    Su Qianyuan also returned to his mind, looked at Ye Luo, and said.


    "What, what? Go and beat someone?"


    Ye Luo was taken aback.


    Tell him to punch someone?


    Su Qianyuan didn''t hide it, and told Ye Luo about the matter again.


    When Ye Luo finished listening, he also pondered for a long time.


    "In other words, Master and Senior Bai Ze mean the same thing, you want me to teach a kid named Ning Fan?"


    Ye Luo slowly said.


    "Yes! Master and Senior Bai Ze mean this."


    Su Qianyuan nodded and said.


    "This... this, forget it, now that the master has ordered it, then I just have to take a trip."


    Ye Luo shook his head and said.


    He didn''t think there was anything.


    Just the feeling, let him deal with that Ning Fan, it''s a bit...a bit like a sledgehammer.


    He remembered that Ning Fan seemed to be a state of refining energy.


    He is dignified and quasi-Mahayana realm, go to a refinement realm.


    Ye Luo thought about it, and the fight back to fight, with the master¡¯s order, he must do it.


    But the news must not be sent out.


    If this is known to others.


    Then he is so embarrassing.


    The master of the holy land, to bully a Qi Refining Realm.


    Bullying the small by the big, this is not a good name.


    In the realm of spiritual practice, most seniors at the first level will not bully the big with the big and the small, even if they want to bully the small with the big, they are sneaky.


    Unless it¡¯s a life-and-death battle, it would be too embarrassing to bully the small with the big, especially in the quasi-Mahayana realm of Ye Luo, to bully a Qi refining realm, it is really indescribable...


    "Let''s go, third child."


    Ye Luo didn¡¯t think too much anymore, he looked back at Sile¡¯s bedroom, and directly took Su Qianyuan to Chu Yuan¡¯s side...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 409： Slash

    Chapter 409


    Tianwu Mountain, in Wudaozong.


    At the Sovereign Square.


    A temporary ring was built.


    This temporary arena is used for the "disciple friendly match" between Xiang Daozong and Wudao.


    And the two sides who were fighting were Ye Luo and Ning Fan.


    A quasi-Mahayana realm and a Qi-refining realm.


    At this moment.


    is on the edge of the ring.


    Chu Yuan, Bai Ze and others are all standing.


    Bai Ze is telling Ning Fan.


    "Go up, remember to go all out, I have chosen a good opponent for you as a match."


    "What? Do you ask if there is a winning rate? Don''t worry! I am your master, how could I cheat you? As long as you work hard, there will be a winning rate!"


    "Go go, go, you ask who your opponent is? Don''t ask, don''t ask, you will know when you go up."


    Bai Ze kept talking to Ning Fan.


    But Ning Fan asked him, he didn''t bring it back at all, and he kept urging Ning Fan to go to the ring.


    Ning Fan was urged and couldn''t help but bit his head and stepped onto the ring.


    The moment he walked up.


    The big formation of this temporary ring suddenly opened.


    The people on the ring cannot quit.


    Obviously, this is Zhang Han¡¯s masterpiece.


    Ning Fan, who stepped onto the ring, looked at this formation, but also felt a little bad.


    But looking at the empty surroundings, nothing happened, not much to say, so I can only continue to stand on the ring.


    On the ring.


    Bai Ze watched his disciple walk up, and quickly looked towards Chu Yuan.


    "Friend Chu, it''s up to you, let Little Friend Ye Luo go up and teach this disciple a lesson!"


    Bai Ze said.


    "Wait, Senior White, that... this formation does not have the effect of shielding the sound."


    Zhang Han walked out, coughed twice, and said in embarrassment.


    "Ok?"


    Bai Ze''s face became stiff, he raised his head to look on the ring.


    Ning Fan on the ring of course also heard what Bai Ze said, he wanted to run out, but he couldn''t run out at all.


    Being trapped by Zhang Han''s formation, he couldn''t do anything in a refining state.


    "Okay, no need to say anything, Lao''er, go up and teach him how to use a knife."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand gently, letting Ye Luo directly play.


    He also felt that it was time to teach this Ning Fan well.


    Drawing knives around every day, and drawing knives at him every day, it won¡¯t work if I don¡¯t teach it well.


    "Yes, Master."


    Ye Luo responded, and his figure moved into the ring.


    The formation of the ?? arena has no effect on him.


    See this scene.


    The corner of Zhang Han''s mouth twitched.


    Do you want to be so shameless.


    Say hello to him casually anyway, he will pretend to be a bit more, open the formation, let you in.


    You directly ignore the formation.


    He Zhang Han doesn¡¯t want face?


    But this is my big brother.


    Zhang Han couldn''t say anything, he could only gritted his teeth and swallowed this thousand-year-old grievance.


    ¡­¡­


    On the ring.


    Ye Luo looked lonely and cold with his hands on his back, his eyes looked down at Ning Fan so faintly, his expressions and gestures were like the same sword fairy in the sky.


    And Ning Fan on the other side was not so calm anymore.


    Ning Fan clenched his teeth and held the handle of the thin knife with one hand. It seemed that he was under great pressure, and his waist was slightly bent.


    But even so, he still didn''t lower his head this time.


    An ordinary Qi Refining Realm can face Ye Luo without bowing its head, which is already very impressive.


    This also made Ye Luo a little impressive.


    "You shot, if I shot, you have no chance of winning."


    Ye Luo shook his head and said.


    Hear this.


    The opposite Ning Fan did not speak. He really couldn''t separate his mind to speak. He was under pressure at the moment.


    He stared at Ye Luo closely.


    In my heart, I encourage myself to draw a knife.


    He also knew that he had no chance of winning against Ye Luo.


    But he still remembers what his master Bai Ze said to him.


    Facing an invincible enemy.


    Let go of all precautions, pursue a full blow, put it to death and live!


    As long as you dare to draw a knife, there will be a line of life, and if you dare not draw a knife, there will never be a chance!


    So, he has to draw his sword!


    Draw the knife! ! !


    Ning Fan felt that his heart suddenly beat faster, and a warm current rushed through his body, dispelling his timidity.


    ïÏ! !


    At this moment, Ning Fan suddenly pulled out the thin knife hanging on his left waist and slashed it towards Ye Luo.


    Draw a knife and slash! !


    Ning Fan cut it off with a single knife.


    The blade was cut to an invisible shield ten meters away from Ye Luo, and was abruptly blocked.


    Ning Fan saw that this invisible shield could not be smashed with a single sword, and without any hesitation, the left hand sheathed the thin sword, the right hand drew the opposite blade, and tried his best to make another slash.


    ïÏïÏïÏïÏ!


    The sound of Jin Ge kept on.


    But Ning Fan still couldn''t break through this invisible shield.


    is always ten meters away from Yeluo, unable to go further.


    Ning Fan was not discouraged at all. He was still drawing and cutting, with the thin knife in his left hand out of the sheath, and the right hand back to the sheath, repeating the cycle, continuously drawing and cutting.


    Draw a knife and slash!


    Pull up!


    I pull it out!


    I''ll pull it again! !


    I am lonely!


    Ning Fan almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of blood, his darts and slashes seemed to be joking.


    There is no harm at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Below the ring.


    Looking at Ning Fan''s flamboyant sword skills.


    Others don¡¯t have any opinions, and they just think they have hands.


    Chu Yuan, who had no hands, was hot in his eyes.


    Such cool knife skills.


    You must know that someone Chu has been cooking for most of his life. Although he is in an invincible state, he still doesn¡¯t have any tricks.


    is at most pinch a light wheel to smash people.


    This kind of knife skill, he also wants to learn.


    But now someone in Chu is still very self-aware, and he may not be able to learn this kind of stuff because of his handicap.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan had no idea except sighing.


    Bai Ze on the side saw Chu Yuan sigh, and quickly wanted to ask Chu Yuan if something happened.


    He opened his mouth and didn''t ask aloud.


    A shout came not far away.


    "Sovereign! Everyone! I''m here!!"


    This voice also successfully attracted Chu Yuan and Bai Ze and the others.


    They turned their heads and saw Li Ergang running over at a glance.


    Li Ergang also holds a long table in his hand, on which a variety of dishes are placed.


    He walked.


    put the long table in front of everyone.


    "Sect Master, everyone, it depends on the arena fighting, how can there be nothing to eat, everyone eat first, if it is not enough, I will do it again."


    Li Ergang was talking loudly.


    Everyone didn''t think there was anything.


    Chu Yuan felt helpless.


    As far as his body is concerned, he can only be regarded as a mortal.


    Eating these aura-bearing things, his small body is probably going to burst.


    But, come back.


    Speaking of these dishes.


    Has he promised the shopkeeper of Xianzui Inn before, and when things are done, he will pick up the shopkeeper of Xianzui Inn to open a branch under the mountain?


    The shopkeeper also agreed.


    There were too many things later, and Chu Yuan forgot.


    Now when I saw these dishes, Chu Yuan remembered it, and there is this...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 410： Junior Sister Nine Realized

    Chapter 410 The Nine Junior Sisters Realize


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    Above the Sovereign Square.


    Ye Luo and Ning Fan continue to learn from each other.


    To be precise, it was Ning Fan''s sword drawing continued.


    The falling leaves won''t even move at all.


    It is completely Ning Fan himself in the show, constantly drawing his sword, and constantly cutting out attacks.


    And the opposite Ye Luo, who didn''t move at all, just stood there.


    Ning Fan couldn¡¯t even break through within ten meters of a leaf drop.


    As time goes by little by little.


    Ning Fan''s drawing of the sword also became slow.


    is not what he thought, but after a long time of attack, his physical strength could not be supported at all.


    Finally, after a cup of tea has passed.


    Ning Fan stopped after all, panting and standing with the knife, unable to continue to attack.


    "Have you cut enough?"


    Ye Luo said this lightly.


    "I, I lost."


    Ning Fan said this with a somewhat decadent expression.


    "No, you didn''t lose, I haven''t even shot yet, how can you count as a loser?"


    Ye Luo showed a smile and said slowly.


    Hear this.


    The opposite Ning Fan looked stiff.


    Slightly startled.


    He has used all his strength.


    Still can''t help the other party, this meaning is too obvious.


    He can''t beat the opposite person.


    If ?? couldn''t be beaten, he gave up the head office, right?


    But does this person mean not to let him admit defeat?


    What else Ning Fan wants to say.


    Ye Luo did not give this opportunity at all.


    I saw him raise his hand and wave to Ning Fan slightly.


    The invisible sword intent rose up in vain and enveloped the entire arena.


    Ning Fan''s eyes were dull, and he stood stiffly in place.


    "This sword cuts the heart, not people."


    Ye Luo opened her lips lightly, and said these few words.


    He looked at the sluggish Ning Fan, shook his head and smiled, not paying much attention.


    He didn''t use his full strength to use his heart-cutting sword.


    Based on the mood of the person in front of him, if he slashed his heart with all his strength, I''m afraid that this person''s mood will collapse in an instant.


    So he just constructed an illusion at will to sharpen this Ning Fan.


    ¡­¡­


    Under the ring.


    Looking at Ye Luo easily made Ning Fan become sluggish.


    Everyone also knows that it''s time for this joke to end.


    Chu Yuan saw this scene.


    was too lazy to say something, he planned to go back quickly, and take the treasurer of Xianzui Inn down the mountain.


    So, Chu Yuan greeted several disciples and Bai Ze and left in a hurry.


    A few disciples just watched Chu Yuan leave.


    "Daoist Chu walked in such a hurry, what should be the matter? How many little friends know what happened?"


    Bai Ze also looked at the back of Chu Yuan leaving, and asked.


    "Master acts, how would we know."


    Su Qianyuan shook his head.


    "Well, Master acts, our disciples have no right to know, but then again, the few disciples that Master has newly recruited are all so enchanting. I haven''t seen the Nine Junior Sisters, so let¡¯s not talk about it for the time being. Junior Sister and Eighth Junior Brothers are all evildoers."


    Zhang Han is also very emotional.


    He also met Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin.


    deeply knows how enchanting the two fellows are.


    As for the Sixth Junior Brother Hua''s genius doctor?


    Don¡¯t mention this.


    Zhang Han didn''t feel anything in the genius doctor Hua.


    But he has a feeling that this Sixth Junior Brother Hua is very mysterious.


    It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know where the mystery is.


    Naturally, he didn''t feel that this Sixth Junior Brother was a monster.


    "The two of you are in the same class, indeed very enchanting."


    Bai Ze also affirmed.


    "No, Senior White, have you ever seen our Innocent Sect give out the weak?"


    Zhang Han showed a smile and said slowly.


    "Hey... is Daoist Chu friend after all."


    Bai Ze felt a bit of sorrow.


    He worked so hard to find a disciple, only to find such a disciple, his talent is good, but he can toss too much.


    Look at fellow Taoist Chu.


    The disciples received are more enchanting, and they are not troublesome, and they are very well-behaved.


    People are more angry than people.


    Bai Ze is also helpless.


    He sighed and wanted to say something.


    Wow...


    Suddenly, a wave of fluctuations spread from the area where the disciples of Wudaozong lived.


    This volatility is very mysterious.


    It seems to be mixed with some kind of Taoist rhyme.


    At the moment when this wave of volatility came.


    Baize, Zhang Han and others looked in the direction of this wave of fluctuations almost at the same moment.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Bai Ze whispered in a low voice, some did not know what happened.


    He has no time to think about anything.


    ïÏ¡­¡­


    A very strange voice suddenly resounded through the entire Wudao Sect.


    This voice is very mysterious.


    At first it sounded like the sound of a piano, but when I listened carefully, it turned into the sound of a Xiaodi, and when I heard it again, it turned into the sound of a drum.


    Various sounds seem to blend together, which is shocking.


    If ordinary people blend all kinds of sounds together, others will definitely find it unpleasant or even very harsh.


    The voice that came this time.


    But everyone has a pleasant feeling.


    "this is?"


    Zhang Han came back to his senses, looked at Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luo Xue, and asked.


    "do not know."


    Su Qianyuan shook his head, he didn''t know what happened.


    "It was the Nine Junior Sisters who realized it."


    A voice suddenly rang in their ears.


    Zhang Han and others turned their heads and looked at the ring.


    I saw Ye Luo standing on the ring, with his back facing the stiff Ning Fan, his hands on his back, and his eyes looking at the area where the disciples lived.


    "Sister Nine Enlightened? Have you met Senior Brother and Sister Nine?"


    Su Qianyuanyun stepped onto the ring lightly and talked with Ye Luo.


    He also completely ignored Zhang Hanbu''s formation around the ring.


    "Yeah, big brother, when did you meet Junior Sister Jiu, why don''t we know."


    Tantai Luo Xue also followed into the ring, the formation in front of her, still in vain.


    Bai Ze and Su Xi saw this, and followed them to the ring.


    Ignore the formation in daily life.


    Zhang Han: "?"


    Give some face, stand in front of the formation and pause for a while, to prove that my formation exists.


    You just ignore it like this, I don¡¯t want face?


    Zhang Han took a deep breath and suppressed his emotions.


    What the **** is this.


    Although he deployed this formation casually.


    But being so ignored, his face is dull.


    This made him seem like a dish, and all the formations he laid out were ignored.


    Zhang Han still wants to say something.


    Seeing these people are looking towards the area where the disciples live, there is nothing to say at once.


    helplessly shook his head.


    Zhang Han also stepped into the formation.


    On the ring.


    Ye Luo looked at the bedroom where Sile lived, and felt the mysterious atmosphere around him, and his mood became a little happy.


    He also helped the Nine Junior Sisters, and helped Master in a disguised form, lest Master have to work hard to teach.


    "Where''s Master? Oh, Master seems to have just gone out, I haven''t seen this scene..."


    Ye Luo turned his head and glanced at the back of his master who had just left. After thinking about it, he cut off the idea of ??telling Master the news personally.


    With the master¡¯s ability, can you see that the Nine Junior Sisters are enlightened?


    If he said it, he would have the taste of asking for credit.


    Don¡¯t use it...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 411： Wudao Sect disciples gathering

    Chapter 411 Meeting of Wudaozong disciples


    Dongzhou area.


    Tianwu Mountain, Wudaozong, in the square of the main hall of the sovereign.


    The mysterious sound of music resounded throughout the sect through countless sound-proof formations.


    The crowd on the Sovereign Square can of course hear it.


    They also passed Ye Luo instantly, knowing that it was Sile Wu.


    Ye Luo and others are fine, and they think it''s normal.


    Master¡¯s disciple, it¡¯s normal to become a talent.


    Bai Ze turned into lemon essence.


    One of his disciples hasn¡¯t taught him well yet.


    Another disciple of Fellow Taoist Chu has become a talent.


    The gap is too big.


    Because of Bai Ze not sour.


    "If this continues, when can we reach a''strategic cooperation'' with Xintiandi?"


    Bai Ze sighed quietly.


    Just when he just wanted to wake up his disciple.


    In the distance, two voices suddenly sounded.


    "Elder brother, second brother, third brother, fourth sister, fifth sister, dare to ask what happened."


    The sound of this voice.


    attracted Ye Luo and others to look around.


    I saw in the distance, two figures stepped into the air and walked over.


    The person on the left is Tu Xuexi.


    At this moment, the cloth strips between Tu Xuexi''s eyes have long been taken off, a pair of dazzling silver pupils are blooming with bright light, and the whole body is surrounded by countless silver light spots, walking in the air, like an immortal god.


    The person with ?? on the right is naturally Tu Yelin.


    Tu Yelin''s form is not weak, his left eye is pitch black, his right eye is nothingness, weird and mysterious,


    The arrival of the two.


    Ye Luo and the others were a little surprised, Xuan even greeted these two fellows one after another, and started chatting.


    They haven¡¯t talked for long, but another voice rang.


    "Brothers and sisters, I am here too."


    Boom!


    This voice came.


    attracted above the sky, thunder bursts.


    The next moment, the genius doctor Hua came over from a distance.


    At this time, the state of Hua Shen doctor can be different from the previous one.


    He is wearing an ancient-looking Taoist robe, with many runes carved on it, and in the center is a flexible beast entwined, it seems that it may break out at any time.


    And in front of Doctor Hua, eleven different gases surround him, each of which represents a kind of Qi.


    The current genius doctor Hua is more like a wizard than a doctor.


    "Big brother! Second brother!!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua walked to the main square, he naturally saw Ye Luo and Zhang Han.


    After seeing these two people, he suddenly broke the defense, and the image that he had just maintained all collapsed. Like a fan who saw an idol, he rushed to the two people.


    Ye Luo and Zhang Han were also taken aback by the action of the genius doctor Hua.


    But after they realized that this was the same door, they didn''t do much, but greeted the genius doctor Hua.


    They haven¡¯t spoken for long.


    A voice came over again.


    The voice that came this time was the voice of Nine Junior Sister Sile.


    "Senior brothers and sisters, did the voice just interrupt you? If it does, please forgive me."


    This time it was just a voice.


    but no figure appeared.


    But this time, Ye Luo and others became serious in an instant, and their consciousness was released, covering a large area of ??the main hall square.


    God swept through, and they took it back.


    They all showed a confused look on their faces.


    Just when the voice of Sile came.


    They clearly felt someone approaching them.


    But their spiritual consciousness can''t find anyone at all.


    This makes them feel very strange.


    "Sister Nine, where are you?"


    Ye Luo took a step forward and spoke softly.


    "Master, I am here."


    A voice came from all directions.


    The sound falls.


    A figure suddenly appeared beside Ye Luo.


    This person is Sile.


    "Ok?"


    Ye Luo turned his head to look at Sile, his brows couldn''t help but jump, he didn''t feel Sile at all, but Sile appeared in vain.


    He just wanted to ask.


    But before he could speak, Zhang Han next to him asked aloud.


    "Junior Sister Nine, how did you appear?"


    Just listen to Zhang Han asking like this.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Sile was a little confused. Although she knew that the person in front of her was her senior, she didn''t know which senior was the specific senior.


    "This is your second-ranked senior, and the best dish in the sect. Just call him Senior Brother Cai."


    Ye Luo gave Zhang Han an introduction quite casually.


    Zhang Han: "?"


    What is my best dish?


    Will you be introduced?


    I just cook again, and it¡¯s better than a certain physical training.


    Zhang Han''s face turned black all of a sudden, but due to Ye Luo''s realm, he was not easy to attack, so he could only look at Sile.


    "Well, Junior Sister Nine, right, that senior brother was just joking with you, I am your second senior brother, my surname is Zhang Minghan, I..."


    Zhang Han''s polite introduction.


    He was only halfway through the introduction.


    was interrupted by Ye Luo.


    "I''m not kidding."


    Ye Luo said such a sentence coldly.


    "No, big brother, you are just kidding.


    "I''m not kidding."


    "Big brother, can you please make a joke about face?"


    "No."


    "¡­¡­"


    Faced with Ye Luo''s Zhang Han''s bickering.


    Sile is obviously a little dazed.


    Fortunately, Tantai Luoxue walked out.


    "Junior Sister Nine, don''t worry about them. They are not in this situation for one or two days. It''s better to watch the show, but Junior Sister Nine, why did you appear in an instant just now and escape our spiritual consciousness?"


    Tantai Luo Xue is very curious about this matter.


    "Huh? Which senior sister are you?"


    "Your fourth elder sister."


    "Senior Sister pays respects to the Fourth Sister."


    Learning that Tantai Luo Xue is the fourth elder sister, Sile hurriedly saluted.


    "Sister sister, don¡¯t have to be polite, now we can answer the question that sister just asked.


    Tantai Luo Xue smiled slightly and helped Sile up.


    "This one¡­¡­"


    "This is very simple, because my Tao is related to music. When the music reaches its peak, it becomes the sound of the avenue. The sound of the avenue is everywhere. Therefore, wherever there is sound, I can reach it instantly, and the sound is also sound. Kind of."


    Sile explained.


    "That''s it."


    Tantai Luo Xue nodded slightly, thoughtful.


    On the other side, the quarrel between Ye Luo and Zhang Han also ended.


    Ye Luo came out and looked at Sile.


    "Sister Nine, you just left the customs, and many of your colleagues are there at this time, so I will introduce you to you one by one."


    "There are also the second, third, and fourth younger sisters. We are away all year round. We don''t know these new younger sisters and younger brothers very much. It just so happens that everyone can get in touch with each other."


    Ye Luo said slowly.


    After finishing speaking, he exploded with his aura, showing all his sword aura, showing the power of his elder brother to these juniors.


    When Zhang Hansu Qianyuan and Tantai Luoxue saw this, they were unambiguous, and they showed each other''s aura.


    Various forms are exposed.


    Of course, except for Su Qianyuan, physical training has no special effects.


    The square of the Sect Master¡¯s Hall was originally an arena match, but because of this scene, it abruptly became a gathering of disciples of Wudaozong...


    Not far away, Bai Ze looked at this disciple who was more enchanting, and then looked at his disciple who was standing still stiff, and he was sour in his heart...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 412： Dorsal thorns

    Chapter 412


    Dongzhou area.


    The common world, the Great Zhou Dynasty, Silver Moon City.


    Xianzui Inn.


    At this moment, the whole Xianzui Inn is busy, and a small second person is moving things.


    It seems that there is not enough manpower.


    The shopkeeper also recruited a lot of coolies to come in and help.


    Outside the Xianzui Inn, many regular customers were watching, wondering what happened.


    There are customers who are familiar with the shopkeeper. After seeing the shopkeeper, he pulled the shopkeeper and asked.


    "The shopkeeper, what are you doing? Why are you starting to move things? Your business here should be pretty good, right?"


    The guest asked.


    was asked by this guest.


    Other regular customers also spoke up.


    "Yes, the shopkeeper, what are you doing? Your inn is one of the signs of our Silvermoon City. If you go bankrupt, where will we go to eat in the future?"


    "If the shopkeeper is short of money, you can tell us about it, we all crowdfund, help you overcome the difficulties."


    "Yes, and have you noticed that the shopkeeper seems to be laughing all the time today? This is very wrong. The shopkeeper didn''t like to laugh before."


    "Treasurer, if you are kidnapped, you blink, we can run away."


    The regulars all said something.


    Hear what everyone said.


    The shopkeeper didn''t care too much, still smiling with a smile on his face, he slightly raised his head and glanced at the third floor, and then looked at the regular customers around him.


    "Okay, I won''t hide it from you anymore, I got a fairy fate, and I want to go with that adult, so don''t worry about it."


    The shopkeeper said with a smile.


    His spirit is obviously very sufficient.


    The so-called good spirits of happy events are nothing more than this.


    "Xianyuan? Fuck, the shopkeeper, are you well-developed? Are you an immortal from the sect?


    The regulars were so scared that they all shivered.


    Fairy fate, this is fairy fate.


    Xianfan is different.


    Once you enter the fairy gate, it means that you will never be a mortal.


    This is a great opportunity.


    "Nothing."


    The shopkeeper seems to be calm and light.


    The words come out.


    The regulars suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    No product, that is not a product.


    That''s right.


    It''s not a good product.


    After a long time, they thought that the shopkeeper had taken a step forward.


    Unexpectedly, it was the immortal door who had taken refuge in the bargain.


    But so, but so.


    "It turned out to be unqualified, but that''s not very good, the shopkeeper, you might as well stay in Silvermoon City. The unqualified fairy gate is actually useless if you take refuge."


    A regular customer said so.


    "Huh? It''s really not good, that is, it is above the first grade. There is no grade to describe its magnificence. It is really not good."


    The shopkeeper said with a smile.


    "Yes, the immortal door is not so good...huh???? The shopkeeper, what did you just say, there is no level to describe above the first product? Are you serious? Do you call this non-product?"


    The regulars are all fried.


    They thought that the shopkeeper was only taken by a small fairy door, and they naturally looked down on the Wupin Xiaoxianmen.


    Can you turn your head and say yes, a fairy gate above the first grade?


    Because there is no grade, so it is called non-product? ? ?


    As far as they know.


    Generally, it can be said that there are two kinds of sects, right?


    A kind of little fairy gate that is not good enough.


    One kind is a holy land beyond rank.


    But what the shopkeeper said is beyond the rank...


    This means...


    Holy land?


    The holy land of their Dongzhou?


    The shopkeeper actually wants to seek refuge in the holy land of Dongzhou!


    Many regular customers were shocked.


    The next moment, they started to have a relationship with the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper is taking refuge in Dongzhou Holy Land, so they have to make a good relationship. In case something happens in the future, this relationship may be able to play a big role.


    The shopkeeper didn¡¯t care about the misunderstanding of the people.


    He didn''t even want to name Wudaozong, he was afraid that these people would be frightened.


    For ordinary mortals, without the name of Dao Sect, it is like a legend.


    Say it rashly, but it will scare these people.


    ...


    On the other side, on the third floor of Xianzui Inn.


    Chu Yuan didn''t take care of what the shopkeeper said on the first floor.


    He looked at the large table of wine and food in front of him, feeling dull.


    I don¡¯t know why, but he feels a bit of a bad feeling inexplicably.


    He doesn¡¯t know where this feeling comes from.


    Chu Yuan didn''t care much about this feeling at first.


    But he just feels a little uncomfortable.


    To be entangled by this feeling, I really can¡¯t calm down.


    "What the **** is happening? Why do I feel this way for no reason?"


    Chu Yuan frowned tightly, really can''t understand.


    He hesitated for a long time.


    The ghost messenger took out the previously obtained lump from his storage bag.


    How about... Try a wave of metaphysics?


    Try it.


    There is no loss anyway.


    Chu Yuan muttered a few words in his heart, stood up, and faced the lantern to the sky.


    The question was meditated in her heart.


    The question he asked was naturally about why he felt uneasy.


    After repeating silently three times.


    Chu Yuan began to shake the lamppost.


    A very magical scene happened.


    Just as Chu Yuan shook it, a sign flew out of the lotus, and fell to the ground with a clatter.


    Chu Yuan knelt down, picked up the sign, and looked at it carefully.


    There are only four characters on this signature.


    ''Back with thorns.''


    What does it mean¡­


    Chu Yuan raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Back with thorns?


    Said he was backstabbed?


    Has he been stabbed in the back less?


    Ye Luo, Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luoxue, Su Xi, Hua genius doctor.


    Six in full.


    But he knows all this.


    Could it be that Tu Xuexi, Tu Yelin Sile and the others are in trouble?


    Can these three people stab him back?


    Is this a joke? These three people can stab him back.


    This is the system personally approved the order, it must be abandoned.


    These three people can backstab, doesn''t it mean that the system is wrong?


    Can the system go wrong?


    Chu Yuan smiled.


    The system could go wrong, and he broke the whole Xianzui Inn on the spot.


    The system can''t go wrong.


    The only thing that makes a mistake is the lump!


    As soon as Chu Yuan thought about this, his eyes were disgusted when he looked at the lamp.


    Bah, think he is a certain person from the metaphysics of Chu?


    Sorry, someone in Chu only believes in the system and metaphysics, so he will crawl for him. He doesn''t believe in this!


    He just died, so if he jumps from here, he won¡¯t go to the metaphysics!


    "I don''t believe in metaphysics, but I still have to hurry back as soon as possible."


    "What if something really happened? After all, those disciples are still on the mountain."


    Chu Yuan whispered a few words, still a little worried.


    He silently retracted the lotus that represents metaphysics, and glanced down at the first floor.


    He doesn¡¯t have much time to wait here.


    The shopkeeper must be urged as soon as possible to speed up the shopkeeper...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 413： Metaphysics is not credible

    Chapter 413 Metaphysics is not credible


    Dongzhou area.


    Beyond Tianwu Mountain.


    A team came here.


    It is Chu Yuan and the shopkeeper and other people.


    Chu Yuan stopped after bringing the shopkeeper and others here.


    "Treasurer, you just need to open the inn here. If you feel that the location is not good, you can also move to the east. It is the closest to the mortal city and there is a avenue."


    Chu Yuan stood with his hands behind, and said a little.


    He came here with the shopkeeper and gave a suggestion.


    But the specific decision-making power is still given to the shopkeeper, letting the shopkeeper decide on his own.


    After all, the other side opened the inn.


    Business issues are still the most important.


    Opening outside Tianwu Mountain, the flow of people is not much.


    If you move to the east and get closer to the mortal city, the flow of people will definitely increase.


    "No need, no need, Sovereign, I''ll just drive here, cough cough, that, that is, Sovereign, where is your sect?"


    The shopkeeper rubbed his hands and asked with a smile.


    "Zongmen? Right in front, there is a mountain in those clouds and mists. It may not be obvious from the outside. There is also a sect on the opposite mountain. Just write it down."


    Chu Yuan casually pointed, and pointed out both Tianwu Mountain and Xiang Daoshan to the shopkeeper, and asked the shopkeeper to note the location.


    "Oh, good."


    The shopkeeper also nodded quickly.


    "Well, shopkeeper, are you sure you have no problem opening here? There may be no business opening here."


    Chu Yuan reminded the shopkeeper again.


    "Sovereign, it¡¯s okay. I like to be clean. It¡¯s okay to drive here. Look here, the scenery is beautiful, the clouds and the sky are beautiful, it¡¯s almost like a fairyland, I like to drive here."


    The shopkeeper said repeatedly.


    He is not stupid.


    It can even be said that his vision is very vicious.


    In his opinion, the business he wants to do is definitely not at the ordinary level, but at the immortal level.


    Backed by the Wudaozong mountain, safety is greatly guaranteed.


    It¡¯s too easy to do business when it¡¯s safe to do so.


    If he simply wants to develop mundane business, he doesn¡¯t need to do it himself, just let some people go.


    His eyes have always been on the level of cultivating immortals.


    He knew that building an inn near Wudaozong would definitely play a big role in the future.


    The shopkeeper is very clear about how many strong people in the entire Shenxing Continent want to find where the Wudao Sect is and come to curry favor with the Wudao Sect.


    Now it''s just because those strong ones can''t find it.


    But he felt that one day, Wudaozong would take the initiative to expose it.


    By the time¡­¡­


    He, this inn, didn¡¯t he just follow the wind?


    The shopkeeper understands this very well.


    "Well, then you can build an inn here. I will send someone down later and sit here with you, so that nothing happens to you here."


    Chu Yuan didn''t bother to care about this, he was anxious to return to the sect to see what was going on inside the sect.


    "Good, Sovereign."


    The shopkeeper nodded quickly.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan didn''t say much, waved his hand, and when his figure moved, he rose towards Takong and flew back towards Tianwu Mountain.


    The shopkeeper looked at Chu Yuan''s leaving back, and was silent.


    A little second came over.


    "The shopkeeper, how exactly should this inn be built? Are there any drawings? If there are no drawings, it might be a little difficult to build."


    asked Xiaoer.


    "Just build it as before in Silvermoon City."


    The shopkeeper waved his hand and said indifferently.


    "Okay, shopkeeper."


    Xiaoer got the order, and turned around quickly, preparing to leave.


    "and many more!"


    The shopkeeper seemed to have thought of something suddenly, and called Xiao Er.


    "Huh? Shopkeeper, what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Er asked suspiciously.


    "Let me add that the inn was built on the side of Silver Moon City, but a square should be built around the inn, and a statue of Sovereign Chu should be erected on the square, do you know?"


    The shopkeeper said repeatedly.


    "Hmm... well, I see, shopkeeper."


    Xiaoer''s eyes looked a little strange at his shopkeeper.


    I always feel that my shopkeeper is more and more in the shape of Sovereign Chu.


    "If you know, then don''t give orders."


    The shopkeeper said.


    "Okay, I will go now."


    Xiao Er didn''t dare to complain anymore, so he turned around and ordered.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    On the other side, back to the Chu Yuan of Wudaozong, and found that the two friendship contests had ended long ago.


    Bai Ze and Ning Fan have also gone back long ago.


    The disciples who had returned from outside also sat down and chatted honestly on the square of the Sect Master¡¯s Hall, everything seemed normal.


    These disciples are so honest?


    Is he really thinking too much?


    Chu Yuan was confused.


    His restlessness is actually false.


    These disciples didn¡¯t have any idea of ??stab him back at all?


    Sure enough, metaphysics is not credible!


    The lotus also gave him something to say, with thorns on its back.


    He knew that the system was correct.


    Don''t say that these backstab disciples didn''t play any tricks for him, they just played tricks for him, so what can be done?


    Tu Xuexi Tu Yelin''s three disciples, but the system personally judged them.


    It¡¯s not easy for anyone to come, and it must be abandoned.


    "The system is still reliable..."


    Chu Yuan let out a sigh of emotion.


    The future can be expected.


    The future is really promising.


    Chu, who gradually became happy, walked out slowly, and walked towards Ye Luo.


    approached a little bit, and he could also hear the conversation of these people clearly.


    "The second, third, fourth, junior sister, I told you that it was here that you enlightened the Tao at the beginning, yes, it is the place where you are sitting now."


    "At that time, Master cut a sword towards the sky and talked to me. Do you know what Master said?"


    "Master said, he cut out a sword, if I can realize one or two, then I have realized the Tao, realized three or four of them, that is the first-class strong, realized five or six, the world It''s so big, you can go anywhere..."


    "At the time I thought that what Master said was true, but later I found out that Master was all deceiving people. If you understand five or six, the world can go everywhere. I only realized that one of them is not enough. , It is almost invincible in the world..."


    "Now I want to come, because the master is afraid that I am too far-sighted, so I set my goals farther..."


    Listening to what Ye Luo said.


    Chu Yuan was confused...


    He was fooling around at the time, how did he know that Ye Luo would really realize it.


    and also¡­¡­


    When did he think that he would be afraid that Ye Luo would be too far away?


    He is a big disciple, and his brain supplement ability seems a bit strong.


    "Cough."


    Chu Yuan didn''t want to listen anymore, so he coughed a little to remind these disciples that he was back.


    Ye Luo and others on the other side didn¡¯t notice the mortal Chu Yuan because they didn¡¯t activate any spiritual consciousness in this sect.


    It was not until Chu Yuan coughed that she noticed Chu Yuan.


    One by one stood up and saluted Chu Yuan...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 414： Found a pattern?

    Chapter 414 Found a pattern?


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    The gate of the mountain.


    Chu Yuan sits quietly on a boulder beside the mountain gate, surrounded by golden light spots, making him look like a god.


    At this moment, his eyes were fixed on the mountain gate, as if waiting for something to appear.


    "Luo''er and they have also gone for several days, right?"


    Chu Yuan whispered in a low voice.


    It has been several days since Ye Luo and the others left.


    Of course, it was not Ye Luo who wanted to leave, but Chu Yuan urged them to leave.


    Chu Yuan had already begun preparations for the sect inspection. With Ye Luo and others, he still felt unsafe, so he simply called back to their respective sects.


    After calling Ye Luo and others away.


    Chu Yuan also started to deal with Su Xi and Hua''s genius doctor.


    For these two disciples, he also plans to release them outside.


    It is impossible to keep waiting for the next sect inspection.


    No, Chu Yuan asked Ao Yu to call the genius doctor Su Xi and Hua to come down, and he was waiting here by himself.


    "These two people, chirps, why haven''t they come down yet."


    Chu Yuan frowned, a little impatient.


    How long has he let Ao Yu go up.


    The two disciples have not yet come down.


    Just when Chu Yuan was going to go up in person to find those two disciples.


    Inside the mountain gate, someone finally came.


    Chu Yuan looked up.


    On the other side of the mountain gate, two figures were slowly walking down.


    It is the genius doctor Su Xi and Hua.


    It''s just that the two of them are a little strange.


    Even carrying large and small bags.


    What are these things?


    Moreover, there are things that can¡¯t be put in the storage bag, do you have to carry them?


    "Master, disciples are here."


    Su Xi and the genius doctor Hua came over.


    Both of them saluted Chu Yuan.


    "It¡¯s good to come, what are you doing with so many things on your back? Why don¡¯t you put these things in storage bags, do you remember that you all have storage bags?


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly and asked.


    Hear this.


    Su Xi and genius doctor Hua looked at each other, and both spoke.


    "Master, the storage bag of the disciple can''t fit, so I carried it."


    "Master, the same is true for disciples."


    Both of them spoke.


    "What? Can''t even put the storage bag? What are you all carrying?"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    Can''t even put the storage bag.


    What did these two people install?


    "It''s nothing, Master, I just installed some daily necessities and clothes, nothing."


    The genius doctor ??Hua stood up and replied respectfully.


    "What are you doing with these things?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned, and asked.


    "That what, Master, according to what the senior brother told us, Master, you should let us go out and establish a sect? We don¡¯t have packed things in advance, we can just set off."


    The genius doctor ??Hua thought for a while and said something cautiously.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    What the **** did Ye Luo say?


    The two disciples actually knew that he was going to drive people out.


    Chu Yuan feels so terrible.


    His face suddenly became strange.


    "What did Ye Luo tell you?"


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and asked slowly.


    "Master told us, every time you let us go down the mountain, Master, you will let us leave the sect to establish the sect, or after going to the Shenbing Pavilion once, Master will let us go down the mountain for practice..."


    The genius doctor ??Hua recounted what Ye Luo had said to him.


    What will happen after going down the mountain, and what will happen after getting started, I have all said one by one.


    The face of Chu Yuan he said was green.


    What a special thing.


    Is there still a pattern to touch? ?


    If you touch the pattern, then you will touch it. Can you sort it out?


    This villain!


    Chu Yuan gritted his teeth, this thing can be sorted out, and he also took it.


    If Ye Luo stood in front of him now.


    He insisted on firing a golden light wheel, and asked this disciple to sort out the emission trajectory of the golden light wheel.


    "So, how do you two feel?"


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath, trying to make his tone calm and calm.


    "Master, according to the law, I should still need to go down the mountain to practice once. Senior sister should still need to go to the Shenbing Pavilion, right?"


    Hua genius doctor said subconsciously.


    "Everything is subject to Master''s instructions."


    Su Xi didn''t dare to say anything more, so he saluted and said happily.


    "Experience? Shenbing Pavilion? No, I don''t plan to let you follow this ¡®rule¡¯ this time as a teacher."


    Chu Yuan gritted his teeth, but forcibly kept the wind light on the surface.


    "Then Master, what are we going to do?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua touched his head and asked.


    "You can go down the mountain now, go to your senior brother, let your senior brother, arrange everything for you, if he asks, you just say it is for the teacher."


    Chu Yuan was also rude and asked these two disciples to find Ye Luo.


    Dare to tell him some of these.


    He couldn''t do anything if he didn''t find something for Ye Luo.


    "Looking for a big brother?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua and Su Xi looked at each other, both a little confused.


    "Yes, find your senior brother, let your senior brother arrange for you."


    Chu Yuan said decisively.


    "Master, now?"


    Su Xi asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, anyway, you have packed up, so let''s go down the mountain now."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    After he finished speaking, he turned and looked inside the mountain gate, as if thinking about something.


    At the same time, he was also waiting for the geniuses Su Xi and Hua to speak again.


    But he waited for a while, but he didn''t hear any movement.


    This makes him feel very strange.


    Could it be that these two disciples just left? Didn''t even say hello?


    Chu Yuan was about to turn around and look around.


    Pounding...


    A sound rang in his ears.


    Chu Yuan turned around to look.


    I saw that the genius doctor Su Xi and Hua did not know when they knelt in front of him.


    "Master¡¯s great kindness, the disciples have nothing to pay for it. If it weren¡¯t for the master to bring the disciples out in the past and teach them the path of immortality cultivation, the disciples will never be today. If the master has an order in the future, the disciple will definitely rush back and go through the fire for Master!"


    "Brother and disciple are the same!"


    Su Xi and Hua''s genius doctor both banged their heads towards Chu Yuan, and their expressions were grateful.


    In general, these two disciples are the same.


    It was Chu Yuan who rescued them from distress.


    If there is no predestined relationship with Chu, Su Xi is still just a little beggar, precarious.


    If there is no reason for Chu, the genius doctor Hua is still waiting for death at the gate of Medical Valley.


    Chu Yuan gave them everything.


    This kindness, they dare not forget!


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan''s arm trembled slightly.


    The two disciples stabbed him back.


    He hates it too.


    This is two realms.


    But watching the two disciples kneeling in front of him at this moment, he didn''t have any grievances.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "Go down the mountain to find your senior brother."


    "If you encounter an unstoppable danger in the future, you can come to the mountain to find a teacher and protect you well for the teacher."


    Chu Yuan put his hands on his back and spoke slowly.


    After he finished speaking, the golden light spots all over his body flickered slightly.


    Invincible state, this is his capital!


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 415： Ye Luo wants to discuss with the genius doctor Hua?

    Chapter 415 Ye Luo wants to discuss with the genius doctor Hua?


    Dongzhou area.


    A few days later.


    Taiyi Sword Sect, above the main hall of the sovereign.


    Ye Luo looked at the genius doctors Su Xi and Hua in front of him, in a daze.


    It seems that these two fellow students have also been called down by the master.


    Sure enough, he did not expect it.


    When Su Xi was called down the mountain and went to Zhongzhou to practice, Ye Luo thought that Su Xi would probably be called down the mountain recently.


    It''s just that the genius doctor Hua also followed down the mountain, which he didn''t expect.


    He remembered that the genius doctor Hua had not gone down the mountain to experience, so he was sent down.


    Is he inaccurate in the law of speculation?


    Ye Luo feels confused.


    He asked directly.


    The genius doctor ??Hua did not hide it, and explained the reason with Ye Luo.


    "Master said, he did not follow the rules for me and the fifth sister, let us come to you directly."


    Only listen to what the genius doctor Hua said.


    "Is that so? What are your plans now? Are you going to establish a holy place, or how to say?"


    Ye Luo didn''t worry about the rules anymore after listening, but asked about the next plan of the two fellow students.


    Since the mountain is down, something must be done.


    As a master¡¯s disciple, it would be shameful to go down the mountain and do nothing.


    The most basic thing to make a difference is to establish a holy land.


    This is the most basic and something that can be done with hands.


    Su Xi and the genius doctor Hua looked at each other when they heard the words, they were a little confused.


    "What? Junior sister and younger brother, don''t tell me, you haven''t figured it out yet."


    Ye Luo glanced at these two fellows strangely, and asked.


    "Don''t hide the truth, I really didn''t think about it."


    Su Xi said in a daze.


    Since her revenge, she has no other thoughts.


    Naturally, she never thought about what she should do next.


    "Then, Junior Sister Wu, why don''t you stay in my Taiyi Jianzong and be a guest officer?"


    Ye Luo suddenly seemed to have thought of something, before his eyes lit up, he said.


    Since the younger sister in front of me can''t understand what to do.


    Then can he recruit his Taiyi Sword Sect?


    If there is this junior and sister as guest clerk.


    Then he is too a sword sect, but he is very popular.


    The combat power of Junior Sister Su Xi, Ye Luo knew very well.


    The power of one person stirs the pattern of the entire Shenxing Continent, and it is the kind of soundless.


    If Su Xi joins his Taiyi Sword Sect, maybe he has the ability to suppress the entire Shenxing Continent directly.


    But...


    Doing so does not seem very good.


    Don¡¯t say whether Su Xi will agree.


    Even if Su Xi agreed, he didn''t seem to be able to accept Su Xi into the sect.


    After ??Master¡¯s disciples went out, they all went to build a holy place. If it was Su Xi¡¯s turn, they didn¡¯t build anything.


    Will you lose the face of Master?


    Thinking of this, Ye Luo hesitated.


    "Master, is this really okay?"


    Su Xi asked suspiciously, she didn''t think so much.


    "Still, let''s forget it. After all, your brothers and sisters are all building holy places. If you haven''t established it, it doesn''t seem very good. Why don''t you go to establish a holy land?"


    Ye Luo finally chose to give up and let Su Xi build his own holy land.


    "Well then, big brother, where should I go to build a holy land, how should I build a holy land?"


    Su Xi asked.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo pondered for a moment.


    seems to be thinking about this.


    He looked at Su Xi and then at the genius doctor Hua.


    Then he spoke slowly.


    "How to build a holy place, let me talk to you later, as for where to build a holy place..."


    "If you are the junior sister, then of course it is the best in Zhongzhou. You have already become famous in Zhongzhou. It is estimated that Zhongzhou is still afraid of you. If you go to Zhongzhou to establish a holy land, there must be no problem."


    "There is also the Sixth Junior Brother, where do you plan to go to build a holy land?"


    Ye Luo said so.


    "Zhongzhou..."


    Su Xi murmured a few words, but nodded, indicating that he understood.


    "Master, I don¡¯t plan to go to build a holy place yet, I plan to go back to Medical Valley first."


    The genius doctor ??Hua also replied.


    "Medical Valley? Are you talking about the Holy Land of Medical Path? Why, is Medical Valley a grudge against you?"


    Ye Luo asked curiously.


    The genius doctor ??Hua didn''t have any thoughts to hide, and he told Ye Luo about his past.


    "Is this? Sixth Junior Brother, this Medical Valley does not have any high-end combat power. Do you need my help? If necessary, I will send a figure to cross the Tribulation Realm and it should be able to smooth this Medical Valley."


    Ye Luo finished listening, and immediately spoke.


    "No need, no, big brother, I can solve it by myself if I need your help."


    The genius doctor ??Hua shook his head quickly.


    "Well, if you need help, don''t be embarrassed to speak up. Our disciples of the Wudao Sect have always watched and helped each other."


    Ye Luo patted the genius doctor Hua on the shoulder, and ordered.


    "Yes, big brother."


    The genius doctor ??Hua nodded quickly.


    "By the way, Sixth Junior Brother, since you have all come to my sect, then you and I will have a discussion? I have never seen Sixth Junior Brother your method."


    Ye Luo suddenly spoke and said.


    His eyes fell on the genius doctor Hua, with a keen interest.


    He has never fought with the genius doctor Hua, but he knows that his sixth junior brother has very peculiar methods.


    Since he is in his own sect now.


    That''s not anxious.


    He wants to get a good experience of this junior¡¯s method.


    "Huh? Let''s learn from each other? Big brother, isn''t it good?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua hesitated and said.


    "What''s wrong, let''s discuss it among the same class, isn''t it a good thing?"


    Ye Luo said.


    "Then, that''s all right."


    The genius doctor ??Hua finally agreed.


    The big brother didn¡¯t know his methods.


    But he can be regarded as knowing the methods of his senior brother.


    He can be regarded as a fan of Ye Luo, and he naturally knows some details about Ye Luo.


    One-handed swordsmanship, which cuts both people and hearts.


    Break ten thousand tactics with one sword!


    But knowing that Gui knows, he hasn''t seen it with his own eyes.


    Now that he has the opportunity, he also wants to see it with his own eyes.


    "In that case, let''s go and go to the clan with me, so that it is more convenient to show off, Junior Sister Five, do you want to go with us?"


    Ye Luo nodded, then looked at Su Xi and asked.


    "Come on, senior brother, sixth junior brother, I will wait for you here."


    Su Xi shook her head and refused.


    She is not a fighting freak, and she is not curious about what genius doctor Hua will do.


    "Then, Junior Sister, just stay here. If you have any needs, you can tell the disciples outside, Junior Sister, you come with me."


    Ye Luo finished.


    When the figure moved, it turned into a sword light and flew out towards the outside.


    The genius doctor ??Hua saw this scene, his figure also turned into a mass of death, and followed Ye Luo...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 416： Means of Hua Shenyi

    Chapter 416 The method of the genius doctor Hua


    Beyond Taiyi Sword Sect, in a mountain range.


    Ye Luo carried his hands on his back, and stepped on a flying sword condensed with sword energy.


    On a huge rock opposite him, there was also a figure standing.


    This figure is dressed in an ancient Taoist robe, surrounded by eleven different colors of gas, and a mysterious and mysterious aura permeates the whole body.


    This person is the genius doctor Hua.


    Ye Luo and the genius doctor Hua came to this mountain range, just planning to discuss them.


    It''s just that the two of them didn''t act first, but confronted each other, seeming to be confronting each other in terms of momentum.


    Ye Luo obviously did not explode with all his strength, but simply used a part of his momentum.


    Only relying on this part of the momentum can not overwhelm the genius doctor Hua.


    "Sixth Junior Brother, don''t look at it, you can do it first."


    Ye Luo waved his hand and said.


    He didn''t want to explode all his aura, relying on his aura to suppress the idea of ??genius doctor Hua.


    All he wanted was to see the methods of the genius doctor Hua, there was no need to explode and suppress it.


    "Big brother, shall I take the shot first?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua was taken aback for a moment and asked.


    "Well, you will do it first. If I do it, you may not have the chance to do it."


    Ye Luo looked at the genius doctor Hua with a smile, and said.


    "The big brother, I can just take action, my method may be a bit strange, but I hope that the big brother will not blame it."


    The genius doctor ??Hua reminded him, and then said.


    "It''s okay, just do it."


    Ye Luo said indifferently.


    He is quasi-Mahayana.


    No matter how strong this Sixth Junior Brother is, he certainly can¡¯t help him.


    Ye Luo is very confident about this.


    "Then elder brother, I will shoot?"


    "Shoot, it''s okay."


    got Ye Luo once again confirmed.


    The genius doctor ??Hua was relieved now.


    His thoughts moved, and all the eleven gases around him moved.


    Wow...


    A hurricane passed by.


    Blow the ancient Taoist robe of the genius doctor Hua to hunt and hunt.


    next moment.


    Several colorful gas floated in front of the genius doctor Hua.


    "Disaster reduction!"


    "Qu Fu!"


    "Lost evil!"


    "Zhen Ling!"


    One by one, the words were spit out from the mouth of the genius doctor Hua.


    In an instant, a dazzling light burst into the sky.


    In the dark, countless Qi machines locked Ye Luo not far away.


    The genius doctor Hua who possesses the ¡®nine qi¡¯ can eliminate disasters and blessings for others, but he can also reverse control and influence others through disasters and other means.


    After the genius doctor ??Hua dropped these states on Ye Luo''s body.


    There was a mass of death in his hands, as if something was brewing.


    The leaf falling on the other side didn''t need to notice anything.


    He watched the garish movements of the genius doctor Hua.


    still had a slight smile, thinking that this attack might not have any effect on him at all.


    But the next moment.


    Ye Luo''s heart suddenly alarmed, and a sense of danger surged.


    Almost the first instant, Ye Luo summoned an endless sword gourd to protect himself.


    Boom!


    A bolt from the blue.


    A thick bucket of thunder and lightning descended violently and slashed towards Ye Luo.


    The endless sword gourd spit out sword energy, which offsets the thunder and lightning.


    Before Ye Luo sighed a little, he felt the aura from all directions began to reject him.


    is like the suppression of Tantai Luoxue''s chessboard.


    Houhouhouhou...


    After the aura repelled, a gust of bad wind followed. In the bad wind, the roar of countless evil spirits was faintly resounding.


    "Cut!"


    Ye Luo was also annoyed by the changes caused by this moment, and opened his hand, and the wild sword fell in his hand.


    He slashed forward with a sword.


    Originally wanted to condense the strength of the three to break through this evil wind.


    However, he didn''t expect that when he condensed his sword energy, he had something strange and condensed only a little bit.


    The Wild Sword cut out, and a vellus-like sword air was like a scrape, hitting the gust of bad wind.


    Leaf fall: "?"


    Why am I so bad?


    Lightning strikes for a while, bad winds for a while, and Guasha for a while?


    Ye Luo also thought of it. It is estimated that this is the method of this sixth junior brother.


    I have to say that this method is indeed very mysterious.


    is also very annoying.


    But it seems to be insufficiently harmful.


    "Sixth Junior Brother, if this is the case, then the battle is about to end."


    Ye Luo suddenly exploded out of his aura.


    Under the full eruption, the sword aura easily wiped out the evil wind.


    He raised Huang Jian, and was about to look at the genius doctor Hua.


    When he raised his head, he saw a scene that made his pupils shrink slightly.


    I saw him in front of him, billowing death air covering the sky, turning into a vast ocean, sweeping towards him, as if to drown him in death.


    Ye Luo stared blankly.


    Is it such a great one? ?


    ¡­¡­


    Opposite ??, the lifeless genius doctor Hua was also very exhausted and panting.


    Faced with his idol-level figures, he dare not care.


    As soon as ?? came up, he played a set of combos in an attempt to suppress Ye Luo.


    He knows that in the face of his idol, to make the idol visible, he must go all out.


    "Master should have been suppressed a bit now, right?"


    "I just don''t know if the big brother will have an accident, maybe it won''t? This is the big brother."


    The genius doctor ??Hua murmured.


    He is still a little worried.


    After all, the big brother didn''t know his methods, and a set of sudden combos, maybe the big brother did not pay attention, and he would really overturn the gutter and be injured by him.


    Just when the genius doctor Hua was about to release his anger, to suppress all those dead qi.


    In the depths of the dead air rolling forward, a bright light appeared in vain, breaking the dead air.


    The genius doctor ??Hua''s eyes widened.


    In his line of sight.


    A sword aura broke through layers of death aura.


    Boom! boom! boom!


    A vast ocean of swords descended, strangling all the dead energy.


    A figure resembling a sword fairy is located in the center of Jianhai, letting the surrounding storm surge, he stands still.


    "Is this the real strength of Big Brother..."


    A bitter smile appeared on the face of the genius doctor ??Hua.


    He understands thoroughly.


    He is definitely not the opponent of his own big brother.


    With all his means, he couldn''t help but win the big brother.


    Even if it is forced to be involved, at best it will only lengthen the time of defeat.


    "Sixth Junior Brother, you lost."


    Suddenly sounded in his ear.


    The genius doctor ??Hua couldn''t help trembling in his heart, he turned his head and glanced, Ye Luo didn''t know when he appeared beside him.


    is wrong.


    Isn¡¯t Big Brother ?? in front?


    The genius doctor ??Hua looked up again, and found that the figure was still there in the endless sea of ??swords ahead.


    "Master, you...this..."


    The genius doctor ??Hua is lost.


    "Oh, I was by your side a long time ago. You didn''t notice it. The only thing over there is my sword spirit incarnation."


    Ye Luo is quite casual.


    Hua genius doctor: "..."


    A sword qi incarnation wiped out my lifeless qi that had been condensed for a long time?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 417： Comments on Hua Divine Doctor

    Chapter 417 Comment on the genius doctor Hua


    Taiyi Sword Sect, the main hall of the sovereign.


    Ye Luo and Zhang Han, who had finished their discussions, returned here.


    Ye Luo was also very amazed by the methods of Hua Shenyi, and at the same time made his own comments.


    "Sixth Junior Brother, your methods are indeed very wonderful, especially those methods for reducing disasters, which are even more mysterious."


    "However, your offensive methods are weaker. You can control lifeless attacks. In the same rank, perhaps no one is your opponent, but our disciples of the Daoist Sect, don¡¯t fight two or three ranks. How can it work?"


    "You really should make up for your attack."


    "In general, it''s okay."


    Ye Luo said his evaluation of Hua''s genius doctor.


    Yes!


    The two words ?? are enough to explain everything.


    The only disciple of Wudaozong who can let Ye Luo say these two words, no one else deserves him to say these two words.


    "Master, I can''t do anything about it. My ability is more inclined to assist or interfere. In terms of attack, I have tried my best."


    The genius doctor ??Hua smiled bitterly, and he couldn''t help it.


    He also saw the situation where he went all out.


    This big brother, a sword aura incarnation, easily took all his full attacks.


    The deity doesn¡¯t bring hands...


    "Your lifelessness is still pretty good, but it feels like you won''t use lifelessness."


    Ye Luo said softly.


    "Can''t use it? Brother, what do you say?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua glanced at Ye Luo in confusion.


    "Your lifelessness is too scattered, do you understand that, just like you and me before, you made lifelessness so scattered, do you expect such a large amount of lifelessness to crush me?"


    "Death energy is very strong, but you have to concentrate on one point. It is too scattered, and the attack power is almost non-existent. It is like a large fragile silver needle and a sharp sword. You Which one do you think is more powerful?"


    Ye Luo pointed to the genius doctor Hua.


    "Naturally... the silver needle."


    The genius doctor ??Hua said it without thinking.


    "That''s right, it must be the power of the sword...huh? Junior brother, what did you say?"


    Ye Luo said, but suddenly he was stunned.


    He suspected that he had heard it wrong.


    is not talking about swords, but silver needles?


    What does the Sixth Junior Brother think?


    "Sixth Junior Brother, are you sure you are right?"


    Ye Luo stared at himself, the Sixth Junior Brother, blankly.


    "Ahem, big brother, I''ll make a joke, I''ll make a joke, I''ll think about it, as far as the attack power is concerned, of course it is a little bit stronger. I still know this."


    The genius doctor ??Hua quickly said.


    "It''s good to know, then you two, you should know now, what are you going to do next?"


    Ye Luo looked at the genius doctor Hua and Su Xi.


    "Big brother, we all know."


    The genius doctor ??Hua and Su Xi looked at each other and both spoke.


    "It¡¯s fine if we know it. Our disciples of the Wudao Sect go out. If you encounter a crisis, you can ask for help from the same school, and so do you two. If you encounter a crisis at that time, no matter which brother or sister it is, you can ask for help. He asked for help, do you know?"


    Ye Luo asked again.


    "Brother, we know."


    The two also quickly reconfirmed, indicating that they know.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo was a little relieved.


    After that, the three of them talked a little more, and then the genius doctor Hua and Su Xi were about to leave.


    Two of them headed towards the Valley of Medicine.


    One person headed for Zhongzhou.


    It looks like each is heading for the future.


    Ye Luo also sent the two of them away from Taiyi Sword Sect along the way.


    At the gate of Taiyi Jianzong.


    Ye Luo just looked at the two people leaving behind, silently.


    Beside Ye Luo, an elder came.


    "Sect Master, those two adults have already left."


    Elder ?? said with his hands.


    "Well, I know, I''m just thinking about something, you can withdraw."


    Ye Luo waved his hand gently and said casually.


    "Yes, suzerain."


    The elder replied repeatedly, and then left obediently.


    See the elder leaving.


    Ye Luo sighed quietly.


    To be honest, he is not worried about the genius doctor Hua.


    It''s just a medical valley.


    With the strength of Hua''s genius doctor, it is too simple to suppress.


    As for the interpersonal relationship in Medical Valley?


    No matter how hard the interpersonal relationship is, is there no Daoism hard?


    He is worried about Su Xi.


    This is a somewhat silly fifth junior sister.


    The ability is good.


    But it is not easy to build the Holy Land in Zhongzhou.


    The water in Zhongzhou is very deep.


    Ye Luo is not afraid, but he doesn¡¯t want to fight the entire Zhongzhou.


    Unexpectedly, the fifth junior sister went directly to Zhongzhou...


    "Finally, send more people to stare,"


    Ye Luo sighed faintly, helpless, and finally turned around and returned to his Taiyi Sword Sect.


    ¡­¡­


    Cultivating immortals has no years, tens of thousands of years in a flash.


    In the blink of an eye, another two months passed.


    Outside Tianwu Mountain.


    In a newly built Xianzui Inn.


    The third floor.


    Chu Yuan sat on a chair, holding a cup of tea in his hand, leisurely.


    While sipping tea, he looked through the window at the statue of his own in the square outside.


    "This shopkeeper really knows how to do things."


    "Let him build an inn and set up a statue for me, not bad."


    Chu Yuan was very satisfied.


    However, I am satisfied with satisfaction.


    If others come to eat in this inn in the future, look at his statue while eating, it seems...


    A bit weird?


    Chu Yuan thought about it, his face suddenly changed.


    Forget it.


    Building is completed.


    Can¡¯t dismantle it now.


    is his sect inspection.


    Calculating the time, it''s almost here, right?


    Chu Yuan calculated in his heart.


    He guessed, it was only these days.


    Almost, soon the realm will be reached.


    Just when Chu Yuan''s mood became gradually happy.


    The door outside was knocked.


    "Sovereign, are you there?"


    This is the voice of the shopkeeper.


    "come in."


    Chu Yuan suppressed all thoughts, looked outside the door, and said.


    Squeak...


    The door was pushed open.


    I saw the shopkeeper walk in slowly, holding a piece of paper in his hand.


    "Sect Master, this is the latest information we have collected. Would you like to read it? Or let me read it to you?"


    The shopkeeper said softly.


    "Read it."


    Chu Yuan put down the tea cup and said casually.


    "Well, this time there are two biggest news, and there are 73 small and medium news together..."


    The shopkeeper was preparing a line of thoughts. Before he read the message, he was suddenly interrupted by Chu Yuan.


    "Just read the two biggest news directly."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    He doesn''t have much thought to listen to so many news.


    "This...oh, yes, Sovereign, then I will only read the two biggest ones."


    "The two biggest ones, one is news from Zhongzhou, and the other is news related to the mysterious medical valley..."


    The shopkeeper paused and started to read...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 418： Chu Yuan who eats melon

    Chapter 418 Chu Yuan who eats melon


    Xianzui Inn, on the third floor.


    The voice of the shopkeeper echoed in the slightly empty third floor.


    "Ten days ago, there was a mysterious visitor from Zhongzhou. As soon as the mysterious visitor arrived, war broke out, and finally unified all the mundane dynasties and established a holy land based on the mundane world."


    "Unexpectedly, none of the holy places in Zhongzhou has any opinion on this. According to rumors, this mysterious visitor is likely to be the illegitimate child of a hidden Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou!"


    "There is also the Medical Valley. It is rumored that the Medical Valley was invaded by a foreign enemy half a month ago, and the entrance was closed. It has not been opened so far. Some people have speculated that it was invaded by a foreign enemy. It is very likely that the Medical Valley has been destroyed by now. After all, it is only half a month. There is no more movement."


    "Sect Master, these are the two biggest news..."


    The shopkeeper muttered slowly.


    After finishing the reading, he put down the paper on his hand and looked up at Chu Yuan.


    "The illegitimate children of the Sejong Sect master of Yin in Zhongzhou are making trouble?"


    Chu Yuan is amazed.


    The appearance of a crowd eating melons.


    "Yes, suzerain, it is said to be the case, but the speculation of the illegitimate child of the hidden Sejong Sect suzerain can be deduced."


    "The sacred faces in Zhongzhou faced the emergence of the new sacred land without any intent to resist. Obviously, this mysterious person has a strong background. In all likelihood, he is the illegitimate child of Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou!


    The shopkeeper also said his own opinions.


    There is also a gleam in his eyes.


    The illegitimate child of the Sejong Sect master of the Hidden Zhongzhou...


    This melon is fragrant.


    The suzerain of the Sejong Gate of Yin Sejong in Zhongzhou has illegitimate children.


    I just don¡¯t know if my suzerain has...


    The shopkeeper carefully glanced at Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan did not notice the strange look in the shopkeeper''s eyes.


    He is also tasting this melon.


    The illegitimate children of the sejong sect master of Yin in Zhongzhou are so crazy.


    Why didn¡¯t you see the hidden Sejongmen in Dongju also mad?


    It would be great if someone from Dongju Yin Sejong Gate came out, he could follow the vines, touch the Dongju Yin Sejong Gate headquarters, and kill the opponent!


    Chu Yuan hasn''t forgotten about the removal of the Sejong Gate of Dongju Hidden and become the "real" Sejong Gate of Dongju Hidden.


    still regard it as a top priority.


    It''s just that there has been no chance.


    Chu Yuan secretly sighed,


    "The biggest news are these two, right?"


    Chu Yuan looked up at the shopkeeper and asked aloud.


    "Yes, but Sovereign, there are other small news, do you want to read it? Or should I read it for you?"


    The shopkeeper whispered.


    "Just show it to me."


    Chu Yuan said casually.


    "Okay, overlord."


    The shopkeeper quickly handed the paper to Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan took it and glanced at it.


    All the above records are insignificant news.


    It is not so much news as it is gossip news.


    Anyway, Chu Yuan saw it with gusto.


    Who would think that there are too few melons?


    Wait until Chu Yuan finished reading all of it, and then put down the paper contentedly.


    Originally planned to return the paper to the shopkeeper.


    A chance to glance at the top news, but he was stunned.


    Chu Yuan looked down at the message at the top of the paper.


    The news has just been read by the shopkeeper, and it is about the establishment of a holy land by a mysterious visitor from Zhongzhou.


    What caught Chu Yuan''s attention was that there was a short paragraph of speculative fonts below.


    seems to be the speculation of others in this rumor.


    This is what the guess says.


    This mysterious visitor from Zhongzhou is probably not the illegitimate child of the master of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou, but a disciple of Dongzhou Wudao Sect.


    It was the background of Wudaozong who had a strong background that caused the sacred places in Zhongzhou to acquiesce in the actions of this mysterious visitor.


    When Chu Yuan saw the news, he almost didn''t laugh.


    Anything to talk to him Wudaozong?


    This is really good.


    His disciple of Wudao Sect is indeed very strong, but he is not so strong.


    Establish a holy place, that is a holy place.


    According to Chu Yuan''s knowledge, the Holy Land is the best in a state.


    He did let his disciples go out, but it was impossible for his disciples to establish a holy land.


    If his disciples can build a holy place, then he can write the name of someone from Chu upside down!


    is really a group of people.


    Chu Yuan looked at the guesses on the paper, shook his head and smiled, returned the paper to the shopkeeper, then got up and left.


    He is going to prepare to improve his realm.


    There will be sect inspection in a few days.


    The first step in his road of invincibility is about to be taken.


    He has to go and prepare well.


    The shopkeeper accepted the paper, and respectfully sent Chu Yuan away.


    After watching Chu Yuan completely leave.


    The shopkeeper was quietly relieved.


    Then, he sent someone to call his son over.


    After a while.


    Xu Lei, son of the shopkeeper, came over.


    "Father, what are you telling me to do?"


    Xu Lei held a melon in his hand, and walked up to eat as he ate, and asked in a daunting manner.


    "Eat, eat, eat every day..."


    The shopkeeper slapped him when he saw Xu Lei''s arrogant appearance.


    "No, what are you doing, dad? What are you doing so grumpy?"


    Xu Lei hurriedly hid, his eyes widened, not knowing why.


    "Labor and management asked you to get closer to the suzerain while I was away. Where did you get closer to labor and management?"


    "Do you know what a chance it is to stay with the Sect Master? Not to mention that the Sect Master accepts you as a disciple, just point you a little, it is all things that will benefit your whole life! You bastard, actually your left ears enter the right Ears out!"


    The shopkeeper is called a hatred of iron but not steel.


    "This...this, I can''t help it. Staying next to Sect Master Chu, I can''t sit still, don''t talk, it''s good if you don''t scare you."


    Xu Lei whispered.


    This is not to say that Chu Yuan has any coercion, but Chu Yuan¡¯s name puts too much psychological pressure on Xu Lei.


    As a result, Xu Lei didn''t dare to put one fart in front of Chu Yuan, let alone ask for advice.


    "What is still unsteady, it is clearly that you are slack!"


    The shopkeeper wanted to beat Xu Lei.


    This scared Xu Lei to roll, and ran to the top of the stairs, seeming to run away when the chance was not good.


    The shopkeeper also understood that he couldn''t catch this person anymore, so he could only stand in place and glared at Xu Lei.


    "I said, daddy, don''t you have to do things all day long, can you learn from my mother? You never beat me, and you are good to me as a thief."


    Xu Lei was also relieved when he saw this, and stood in the ground and started talking.


    "Huh, do you think your mother has never beaten you? When you don''t remember anything, you''ve been beaten twice!"


    The shopkeeper snorted and said.


    "Impossible. I can remember things since I was born. I am extremely talented. My mother never beat me!"


    Xu Lei was beaten to death and didn''t believe it.


    "Yes, you haven''t beaten you since you were born."


    The shopkeeper gave Xu Lei a cold look, then turned around and prepared to pack up and leave.


    Xu Lei: "?"


    What does it mean?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 419： Done

    Chapter 419 is over


    Dongzhou area.


    Tianwu Mountain, within Wudaozong.


    A few days are fleeting.


    On this day, on the square of the Sovereign Hall.


    The remaining three disciples in the sect gathered together.


    It''s just that none of the three have turned on any status.


    Stand there in the most usual state.


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin both had a piece of cloth in their eyes. Anyone who looked at them would feel that they were blind, not to be afraid.


    Sile is quite normal, wearing a light red dress and hair shawl, looking very gentle.


    At this moment.


    Sile raised his head slightly to look at the two fellows.


    She was originally in retreat to comprehend all kinds of musical instruments in the world, but was later called out by these two fellows.


    She was also quite puzzled, what is the matter with these two colleagues asking her to come out.


    "Senior Sister Seven, Sister Eight, dare to ask the two if there is anything?"


    Sile asked softly.


    "Junior Sister, it¡¯s like this. Junior Brother and I want to go there for a while. We plan to visit and thank Master in person. I specifically came to ask, Junior Sister, do you want to go with us?"


    Tu Xuexi took a step forward and said softly.


    It''s actually a bit strange that she calls Sile a junior.


    The height of these two fox demons is at most one and five meters, especially Tu Yelin, which is less than one and five meters.


    The appearance and height of their fox monsters will change with their mood.


    After all, these two fox monsters are still too immature, so they are still very young from the outside.


    But Sile looks like an adult.


    So Tu Xuexi called Sile a junior, which made it look strange to outsiders.


    "Thank you Master? Senior sister, did you not tell us before, don¡¯t you want to show off in front of Master? Even if we understand something, don¡¯t tell Master, we must sneak..."


    "Oh, according to the second brother, that is to grow up secretly, and then amaze Master!"


    Sile frowned slightly and said.


    "Grow up secretly, and then surprise Master? But Junior Sister, I think we have grown up? It''s time to surprise Master!"


    Tu Xuexi thought for a while and said.


    She is a little urgent.


    She is different from Sile.


    She and Tu Yelin bear the old feud.


    They want to be recognized by the master as soon as possible, so that they can go down the mountain to take revenge.


    They are confident that with their current strength, they can suppress the fox race of the past.


    "Is this..."


    Sile thought for a moment.


    seems to be estimating whether his level can make Master amazed.


    She thought about it for a while, but she still didn''t think it would work.


    Although she has comprehended the voice of the great avenue, she is not familiar with the control.


    At her level, I am afraid that Master cannot be surprised at all.


    In that case, why should she go now...


    Thinking of this, Sile still politely rejected Tu Xuexi.


    Tu Xuexi didn''t think there was anything about this. They had just come to ask about it. Since Sile didn''t want to go, they would just go by themselves.


    The three were chatting again.


    Then Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin left the square of the Sovereign Hall, heading for the mountain gate, intending to use their full strength, full state, and ¡®stunning¡¯ their master.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    The gate of the mountain.


    Chu Yuan didn''t know that anyone wanted to surprise herself.


    At this moment, his eyes are still staring at the blue screen in front of him.


    Only a paragraph is displayed on the blue screen.


    ¡¾The time to check the sect is still two minutes and seven seconds¡¿


    is here, and it''s starting again.


    A new round of sect inspection.


    Watching the remaining two minutes, Chu Yuan breathed heavily.


    In two minutes, he will start the sect inspection.


    He didn¡¯t believe it this time and there could be accidents.


    The system packs tickets!


    If this is still a talent, he will be the first to find the system to settle accounts.


    Chu Yuan felt very confident about the sect inspection this time.


    "The beginning of the road of invincibility..."


    "Since today, the world will praise my real name. It is estimated that today can be the day of my rise. Maybe someone will set up an anniversary for me in the future!"


    Chu Yuan thought about it, and gradually started to get into Secondary Two.


    The closer he gets to Zongmen detection, the more uncontrollable his mood becomes.


    He couldn''t help but found a rock and sat down.


    The mood is extremely complicated.


    Recall how vigorous he was when he first entered the Shenxing Continent and when he first entered this world.


    believes that the world is invincible in one year, and soars away in two years, leaving behind a myriad of legends.


    Unexpectedly, there were so many backstab disciples.


    Fate when it¡¯s true.


    Speaking of it, his growth path was also full of hardships.


    But it''s all right now.


    Everything is fine.


    The fighting spirit burned in Chu Yuan''s eyes.


    As long as these three disciples succeed in teaching abolishment.


    Then he has experience.


    As long as you continue to use the system to probe and find out the obsolete disciple, he will become invincible sooner or later.


    From this moment on, I shall suppress the world!


    Chu Yuan is an ambition.


    The next moment, he even directly picked the title, thinking about what title should be used when he is invincible in the future.


    The King of Chu?


    Small, the structure is smaller, no one uses the king as the title.


    Emperor Chu, Emperor Chu?


    seems a bit tacky.


    How about calling Daozu? The ancestor of all ways?


    Chu Yuan thought of this, but he had not had time to continue thinking about it.


    Suddenly, two voices sounded in my ears.


    "Master."


    "The disciples pay respect to Master."


    The two voices sounded.


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    He looked up.


    I saw two figures walking slowly above the sky.


    A person¡¯s eyes are full of silver light, like a **** descending to the world.


    One person has a look of nothingness and darkness, full of mystery.


    These two people...


    Seems to be his disciple? Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin.


    How did these two people come here?


    Chu Yuan was taken aback for a moment, wondering what the two disciples came over for no apparent reason.


    But the next moment, his eyes widened.


    The momentum of these two disciples? ?


    This movement? ?


    Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re blind? This aura looks like waste material should have? ?


    Chu Yuan is confused.


    But he quickly recovered.


    In an instant, he wanted to understand everything.


    These two disciples have become talents! ! !


    Although he didn''t know how to become a talent, Chu Yuan knew that he didn''t have much time for him to think about it.


    Leaving the sect detection, I am afraid there are only ten seconds left.


    If these two disciples are counted as being tested by the sect, then he is really going to die.


    Two disciples, two great realms.


    He is a high-level mortal, where can he be deducted from the two realms?


    What is the realm below the mortal? !


    "As the Wudao Sect Master..."


    Chu Yuan made a decisive decision and wanted to expel the two directly from the clan.


    He just said what he said, and he hasn''t finished speaking yet.


    The azure blue screen in front of him changed suddenly.


    ¡¾Start to test the current disciple level of the sect¡¿


    It''s over...


    Chu Yuan was stupid.


    This is really over...


    Under the mortal realm, is there a realm?


    He doesn¡¯t even have a realm, he¡¯s really going to die...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 420： This system is not trustworthy

    Chapter 420 This system is untrustworthy


    Tianwu Mountain, where there is no Daozong Mountain Gate.


    At this moment.


    Chu Yuan''s face was slightly pale and looked at the azure blue screen that only he could see in front of him.


    A paragraph of text on the screen is constantly beating.


    ¡¾Zongmen test is in progress, please wait for the host¡¿


    Zongmen testing has started...


    He was stabbed back by Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin...


    It''s over.


    Under the realm of mortals, there is a realm of ghosts...


    When Chu Yuan thought of this, he felt cold in his heart.


    He didn''t think much yet.


    A sound rang in his ear.


    "Master, the two disciples are here this time..."


    I saw Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin approaching, just about to say something.


    The two of them haven''t finished talking yet.


    Chu Yuan raised his head and set his eyes on them.


    There was a deep anger and disappointment in his eyes.


    Fortunately, he thought these two disciples would be abandoned.


    I didn''t expect these two disciples to play this game for him.


    "go back!"


    "In the Huizong, go to the Discipline Hall by yourself, you can''t come out without the order of this seat!"


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath, looked at the two disciples, and spoke slowly.


    He has no time to settle accounts with these two disciples now.


    can only let these two disciples go back first.


    The most important thing at the moment is to look at the results of the sect inspection.


    "Master?"


    Tu Xuexi felt confused.


    She turned to look at her brother, and found that Tu Yelin was confused.


    How did the master make such a big fire for no reason?


    "go back!"


    Chu Yuan scolded bluntly.


    "Yes, Master."


    Tu Xuexi did not dare to ask more.


    Faced with the angry master, they did not dare to disobey, so they could only leave obediently and re-enter the clan.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan''s anger still couldn''t stop.


    He looked at the blue screen in front of him anxiously, wanting to see how to deal with his situation.


    I also want to see if there is something wrong with this system.


    Isn¡¯t it saying that good will be abandoned.


    [Current official disciple of the sect: 3]


    [Disciples: Tu Xuexi, Tu Yelin, Sile]


    ¡¾Start test¡¿


    ¡¾After the test is completed, the following is the test data of the disciple''Tu Xuexi''¡¿


    [Detection disciple: Tu Xuexi]


    ¡¾Repair for: Mortal/? ? ? ¡¿


    [Combat power rating:? ? ? ¡¿


    [Comprehensive evaluation: This disciple should have been abandoned, but there should be force majeure factors that led to success. Although it is not the responsibility of the host, it is still received by the host, so the host is the back of the door]


    ¡¾Judging this disciple to become a talent, deduct the master''s first-order realm¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    [Detection disciple: Tu Yelin]


    ¡¾Repair for: Mortal/? ? ? ¡¿


    [Combat power rating:? ? ? ¡¿


    [Comprehensive evaluation: This disciple should have been abandoned, but there should be force majeure factors that led to success. Although it is not the responsibility of the host, it is still received by the host, so the host is the back of the door]


    ¡¾Judging this disciple to become a talent, deduct the master''s first-order realm¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    [Detection disciple: Sile]


    [Cultivation for: base building/? ? ? ¡¿


    [Combat power rating:? ? ? ¡¿


    [Comprehensive evaluation: this disciple is a happy demon, with low talent, and if there is no eight-tone music, he may dissipate at any time. He is a must-have disciple, but he also encounters force majeure, which leads to success, and the host also needs to be responsible.


    ¡¾Judging this disciple to become a talent, deduct the master''s first-order realm¡¿


    [Comprehensive testing is completed, it should be deducted from the three realms of the host]


    ¡¾Detecting the host¡¯s current state as the late mortal state¡¿


    [The first stage has been deducted, and the host¡¯s current stage is the late embryo stage]


    [Two realms have been deducted, the current realm of the host is the latter stage of the cellular realm]


    [Three realms have been deducted, the current realm of the host is the late stage of the earth (human beings are conceived from the heavens and the earth, and the earth is the body returning to the earth, only the soul exists)]


    Land...


    The realm of earth?


    what? ?


    Chu Yuan was stunned, he didn''t even have time to think about the fact that Sile also became a talent.


    He was very confused about this ¡®landscape¡¯.


    However, I didn¡¯t wait for long to be confused.


    Chu Yuan understands what is called the ¡®Earth Realm¡¯.


    Under his gaze.


    His body began to glow.


    The light is getting more and more dazzling...


    more and more shining...


    and then flashed.


    His body turned into countless light particles in vain.


    What is this?


    Chu Yuan''s eyes widened, and he reached out to touch his body.


    He exploded in an instant.


    boom!


    A loud noise.


    His body seemed to collapse, and countless light particles scattered and merged into the ground.


    His body is gone? ? ?


    Chu Yuan was at a loss.


    He looked down at himself, his body was foggy, as if it existed, but it didn¡¯t seem to exist at all, it was very strange


    What the hell?


    The mortal realm drops down to three realms, and the body is gone? Seeing this, it seems to say that he only has a soul left?


    But he''s fine if he is not finished.


    Think of this.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    For a moment, he felt that he was gone.


    Fortunately, fortunately, he is not finished.


    Since it¡¯s not over, he should settle accounts with this system, right?


    At this moment, Chu Yuan didn''t have any resentment towards the three new backstab disciples in his heart.


    Some are just anger at the system.


    It is clearly stated that the good will be discarded.


    It turned out that all of them were talented.


    It''s wasted that he believes in this system so much.


    It was too late for Chu Yuan to check his current physical condition, his gaze fixed on the azure blue screen in front of him.


    ¡¾Comprehensive evaluation test failure¡¿


    [Detecting the host''s insistence on violating system rules, turning on the artificial intelligence mode, and investigating the host¡¯s body and mind]


    [Artificial intelligence mode on]


    A familiar phantom "Xiao Zhi" from Chu Yuan slowly emerged.


    "What does the host want?"


    "What do you mean by the system?"


    At the same moment, the artificial intelligence Xiaozhi and Chu Yuan spoke.


    One person and one phantom are questioning each other.


    The atmosphere freezes in vain.


    Chu Yuan is looking at the virtual shadow "Xiao Zhi".


    Xinying Xiaozhi is also looking at Chu Yuan.


    A long time passed.


    Chu Yuan opened his mouth to break the solidified atmosphere.


    "The system, you talk about it, who made the evaluation and said it must be scrapped?"


    "Now that these three disciples have become talents, what do you mean by deducting my realm?"


    Chu Yuan widened his eyes, pointed at the phantom, his tone was a bit cold.


    Is there something wrong with this system?


    Obviously he was on a business trip by himself, now he is deducted from his realm, and he still asks him, ¡®what is his intention¡¯?


    "Host, the system evaluation will not go wrong. The three disciples of the host are indeed obligatory, but due to irresistible factors, these three disciples become talented."


    The tone of the ghost is as rigid as ever.


    "The force majeure factor? Then you mean, what is the force majeure factor?"


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but want to complain.


    There are force majeure factors, you do not remind you.


    The sect has to be checked, and then the whole force majeure factor comes out.


    This system is untrustworthy!


    Unreliable than metaphysics!


    Speaking of metaphysics, Chu Yuan wanted to cry.


    Before the pick-tube reminded him more than once.


    But he insisted not to believe in metaphysics.


    If God can give him another chance, he will definitely stand the banner of metaphysics high, whoever does not believe in metaphysics, he will hit whoever...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 421： Im not sleepy when you say this

    Chapter 421 I''m not sleepy when you say this


    Wudao Mountain Gate.


    Faced with Chu Yuan¡¯s interrogation.


    Void''Xiaozhi'' was obviously sluggish, and did not answer immediately.


    seems to be thinking in general.


    After a while, Xiao Zhicai said again.


    "According to system testing, 50% of the force majeure is suspected to come from the mouth of the host, 30% of the three disciples getting a chance encounter, 10% of the three disciples possessing the treasure of disrupting system exploration, 5% of the possibility... "


    "0.00000001% possibility of system error."


    Xu Ying said these possibilities silently.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan directly exploded.


    This system says so many possibilities, just 50% is directly from his mouth? Let him take the blame?


    What''s wrong with his mouth? Can his mouth be opened before?


    Can this still let him take the blame?


    Chu Yuan also probably knows the meaning of this system.


    is just talking about the matter of his disciple.


    Can you fool around a bit, can you directly turn back to become a talent?


    I¡¯m afraid this system is funny.


    "So, what do you mean, it''s because I painted big cakes for my disciples, which led to those disciples becoming talented?"


    Chu Yuan was also very angry at the words of the intelligent manpower of this system.


    "According to system testing, there is a 50% possibility that the force majeure comes from the mouth of the host, but there is still a 50% possibility that it does not come from the mouth of the host."


    Void Shadow answered Chu Yuan''s words stiffly, very mechanically.


    "Then you will find out for me, is my mouth the mouth of the heavenly way? Whatever you say?"


    Chu Yuan was also mad at this system.


    actually shook the pot to his mouth.


    Is this possible?


    If this pot is really his mouth, then someone Chu can put... on the spot...


    Chu Yuan looked around.


    He seemed to have said all these things.


    He has inserted all the flags that should be inserted...


    Forget it, don¡¯t insert it.


    Chu Yuan put away many thoughts and looked at the phantom.


    The phantom in front of him floated there quietly, falling into a sluggishness again.


    It seems that the program is running and it takes time.


    after awhile.


    Xiaoying Xiaozhicai answered Chu Yuan.


    "According to system exploration, there is nothing strange about the host''s mouth, but the force majeure is still retained. There is a 50% possibility that it comes from the host''s mouth."


    Void said like this.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    You mean, this pot, I don¡¯t have to memorize it.


    If you have deducted this level, you can¡¯t pay it back?


    "Okay, system, let''s clean up together."


    "Well, I, go buy some farming tools. What about you, change your name and call it Farming System. Let''s go hand in hand and go farming together, let alone the most wasteful sect in history."


    Chu Yuan was desperate.


    "Host, this..."


    Van Ying became a little stuck when Chu Yuan said, and she didn''t seem to know how to answer.


    A moment later.


    Xiaoying Xiaozhicai recovered.


    "Please don''t be discouraged by the host. This time the sect inspection is only because of force majeure."


    "If there is no force majeure, according to the three disciples collected by the host this time, they will definitely be able to teach and reject."


    "According to the current situation of the host, the system makes an optimization decision. From today onwards, every time the host teaches and abolishes a disciple, he will be rewarded with a high-level realm, and each disciple taught will only drop a small-level realm. Do your best to help the host, unite the body again, and get out of the realm of the earth."


    "Please don''t let the host slack off!"


    Xu Ying said such a thing silently.


    Rule changes!


    Teach a disciple to abolish it, and you can gain a higher level!


    Teaching to become a disciple, he will only drop a small level.


    When Chu Yuan heard these words, his eyes lit up.


    If you say this, I won¡¯t be sleepy anymore.


    If the rules can become like this.


    Then he will be able to come back to life soon and become bigger and stronger again.


    Moreover, there is no need to worry about any force majeure.


    Teach one disciple to abolish one disciple, and you can top three disciples who have become talented.


    If he can''t become stronger yet, then he Chu is really cerebral palsy.


    There is this new rule.


    If you want to grow up, you just have to have hands!


    "System, are you serious?"


    Chu Yuan looked up at the phantom in front of him.


    "System rule changes have been confirmed."


    Xuying Machinery answered such a sentence.


    "The system, do you think that if I continue to use the system to find out the disciples, can I still successfully teach and reject?"


    Chu Yuan suddenly asked such a sentence.


    "According to the system test, if the disciples who have been tested by the system will be discarded, 99% of them will be discarded, but the host is asked not to use his mouth.


    Xu Ying told Chu Yuan so.


    Please teach students not to beep.


    Don¡¯t fool around.


    Don''t doodle flat cakes.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan''s mouth twitched slightly, but he couldn''t say much.


    This system is so regressive.


    Changed the rules.


    He doesn¡¯t need to say more.


    "Also, system, what is this realm of earth?"


    Chu Yuan wanted to turn off the system template and began to formulate his combat plan for this year.


    But when he thinks of his physical condition, he can''t help but want to ask questions.


    He was very confused about his body.


    Because he can feel it.


    It seems that my body no longer exists.


    But he can exist in the world again.


    This feeling is very strange.


    "Host, if a human race is to be born, it will be given its soul by heaven, and the earth will nurture its body. When the two merge, they can reach the cell state."


    "The promotion of the cell realm is the embryonic realm, and the promotion of the embryonic realm is the mortal realm. The host regresses from the mortal realm to three realms, and it is the earth realm. The body returns to the earth, but the soul is still there, and the host is now the soul state."


    Van Ying explained to Chu Yuan patiently.


    "Then why do I feel cold and swish?"


    Chu Yuan murmured.


    "Because the host fell into the ground and lost his body, the original soul should be returned to heaven, but because of the existence of the invincible state, the host''s soul can be preserved. Please do not turn off the invincible state easily, otherwise the consequences are unpredictable."


    The ghost reminded stiffly.


    "Can''t turn off invincibility?"


    Chu Yuan is confused.


    This also represents.


    He can no longer enter the sect? Can only stay outside at most?


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan''s face became stiff.


    He raised his head to look at Xiaozhi Void.


    "Then the system will always provide this invincible state?"


    Chu Yuan asked cautiously.


    "Undecided."


    Xuying said silently.


    It''s voice fell.


    just dissipated, as if he was afraid that Chu Yuan would trouble him.


    Chu Yuan: "..."


    Can you still say this thing is undecided?


    If the program goes crazy one day, cancel the invincible state.


    Is he going to be unlucky?


    is really a ¡®undecided¡¯.


    Sure enough!


    The system is still unreliable!


    Metaphysics is indeed the kingly way!


    The belief system is inferior to Xin-XuanXue, only XuanXue can save him...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 422： Bai Ze is sour

    Chapter 422 Bai Ze is sour


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    On the square of the Sovereign Hall.


    Fuzzy Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin walked here.


    The two of them are still confused.


    They don¡¯t understand why Master is so angry.


    Is it really just because they grew up to go to Master, Master feels that they are swollen, so they have made such a big fire?


    The two of them don''t understand and are very confused.


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin were walking on the square of the Sect Master''s Hall, neither of them spoke, and the atmosphere was a bit deep.


    The two walked all the way to a fork in the main hall square before stopping.


    "Sister, where shall we go next?"


    Tu Yelin raised his head to look at his sister, and asked in a daze.


    "Go to the Discipline Hall. Master asked us to go, and we must go, brother, I''m sorry, you were scolded with me."


    Tu Xuexi said apologetically.


    "Sister, I am also responsible for this matter..."


    Tu Yelin shook his head quickly.


    Tu Xuexi opened her mouth, still wanting to say something.


    did not wait for her to speak out.


    A voice came not far away, interrupting the conversation between the two.


    "Huh? Senior sister and brother, didn''t you say to go down the mountain to find Master? Why are you still here?"


    Seeing Sile coming from the other side, seeing Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin, he was obviously a little confused.


    "Junior Sister..."


    Tu Xuexi saw that it was Sile, and shook her head reluctantly. If they had listened to Sile at that time, they might not have caused Master to be so angry.


    See Sile at this moment.


    Tu Xuexi didn''t want to conceal any thoughts, and told Sile about the matter again.


    When Sile listened, he was also slightly surprised.


    Because of this, I angered Master?


    Sure enough, the two brothers are right.


    Grow up secretly, and then surprise Master.


    Tell Master directly that this method is not advisable!


    She wants to write down this news. If there are new juniors and juniors who come in in the future, let those juniors and juniors remember it.


    "Sister, where are you going now?"


    Si Le secretly wrote it down, then looked up at Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin, and asked.


    "Go to the Discipline Hall. Master asked us to go. Okay, Junior Sister, let¡¯s go first."


    Tu Xuexi gave a wry smile and said.


    finished.


    She left with Tu Yelin.


    Sile looked at the back of the two people leaving, and fell into a trance.


    "Grow up secretly, and then surprise Master..."


    "It''s more correct if it''s still brothers..."


    Sile whispered a few words in a low voice, with a sudden look in his eyes.


    She turned around and planned to return to her bedroom.


    You can think again.


    Like this kind of non-negligible rules, if you didn¡¯t know it before, you can forget it. Now that you know it, how can you understand it so quickly?


    She is staying in the clan now. If there are new disciples, she can remind the other party in time to let them know this rule.


    What if she is gone in the future?


    Like this kind of rules, you must stay in the books to make people feel at ease.


    Think of this.


    Si Le decisively headed towards the Dharma Hall.


    She wants to keep this rule to make sure that later people can know it.


    Grow up secretly, and then stunning Master!


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Beside the mountain gate.


    Chu Yuan, with only the body of the soul left, floated into the air very casually.


    Now he can really fly at will.


    has nothing to do with invincibility at all.


    Since the soul itself can fly at will.


    It''s just that Chu Yuan is still a little unfamiliar with this soul body.


    This light and fluttering, cool and whistling feeling made him unacceptable.


    Compared to this, it is better to have a physical body.


    However, Chu Yuan was very confident about having a physical body again.


    He is now in the realm of the earth, and from the realm of mortals, he is only a cell realm, an embryo realm.


    According to the current rules of the system, only three disciples need to be taught and abolished.


    This is too simple.


    "It''s time to get ready to find new disciples."


    Thinking of this question, Chu Yuan couldn''t help but fall into contemplation.


    This time, he will never use the system again.


    This system is not very reliable.


    It was clearly stated that good things must be discarded, and the result was an irresistible factor for him.


    You said force majeure, then force majeure.


    But this system actually throws the pot to his mouth, which is too much.


    Chu Yuan silently took out the pick-pot from the storage bag.


    Compared to the system, he now believes in this stick.


    He remembered that when he asked about this lotus before, the lotus given by this lotus had already said that his disciples would become talented, but he didn''t believe it.


    The current Chu Yuan is obviously believed.


    And Chu Yuan intends to find disciples in the future, mainly using lottos, supplemented by system exploration, as a double guarantee.


    He didn''t believe it anymore.


    There is a system for adding a sign, and he will not find a disciple who can teach abolishment.


    Chu Yuan picked up the lamp holder and was about to seek the root sign.


    Suddenly, he seemed to feel something.


    His eyes fell on the road outside the gate of Tianwu Mountain.


    He feels someone is coming up.


    To be honest, Chu Yuan himself didn¡¯t know how he felt someone was walking up.


    It is as if he can feel this after he becomes a soul body.


    Specifically, Chu Yuan couldn''t figure it out.


    But Chu Yuan knew that someone was coming up, so he wouldn''t care about it.


    immediately turned the golden light spots around him, completely opening the invincible state.


    The original intention of Chu Yuan was to be more stable.


    Today, his soul seems to be very fragile.


    If there is no invincibility, it will be over easily.


    Just after he mobilized the golden light spots around him.


    A very magical scene appeared.


    The golden light spots surrounding Chu Yuan''s body suddenly merged into his soul.


    next moment.


    A dazzling golden light burst out from Chu Yuan''s body.


    Looking from a distance, Chu Yuan seemed to have transformed into a little golden man, carrying a great momentum in every move.


    "Huh? Invincible state and this soul can still be merged?"


    Chu Yuan looked down at his hands.


    He is stunned by himself.


    Unexpectedly, after turning into a soul, using the invincible state can actually blend in with the invincible state?


    Chu Yuan just wanted to check what would happen after this fusion.


    at this time.


    On the road below the mountain gate, a voice came from below.


    "Can Fellow Daoist Chu be here?"


    Below, Bai Ze brought Ning Fan over.


    Ning Fan was still holding a large plate of things that he didn¡¯t know what was on.


    "Chu Daoist friend, come here, my apprentice said that it will be the mortal New Year''s Eve soon, so I made a big pot of dumplings, let us also experience the mortal festival, you come here often."


    Bai Ze walked up and spoke.


    His tone is full of pride.


    Look, my disciples also know that they love Master, and they also know that they respect Master. Fellow Chu, your disciples have never done this before.


    He obviously came to show off his disciples.


    It was just that when Bai Ze came up, she was stunned when she saw Chu Yuan, who was covered in golden light, and immediately, a sour smell came to her heart.


    This fellow Chu Daoist has deepened his cooperation with Tiandi again?


    Why haven¡¯t I felt any sense of cooperation between heaven and earth?


    Baize is sour...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 423： Looking northwest, shooting Sirius

    Chapter 423 Looking northwest, shooting Sirius


    Dongzhou area.


    Tianwu Mountain, beside the gate.


    Into the night.


    Chu Yuan looked at the big bowl of dumplings in front of him, lost in thought.


    The soul body cannot eat.


    You can¡¯t even smell the smell.


    This made Chu Yuan very distressed.


    As for him.


    Ning Fan was sitting there, eating a lot.


    Bai Ze looked up at the sky, not knowing what he was thinking, but his eyes were always filled with bitterness and sourness.


    Bai Ze is a bitter.


    That''s a sour.


    None of his disciples succeeded in teaching.


    Look at fellow Taoist Chu.


    has cooperated with Tiandi to this extent.


    The power of heaven and earth actually blends with the body.


    I''m jealous.


    Look at him again.


    Heaven and Earth did not even give him any sweetness.


    He is suffering.


    Bai Ze took a deep breath.


    Probably because his disciple is not considered a talent?


    Not as good, he will find some new disciples.


    Thanks to this Ning Fan, Bai Ze feels...


    Maybe he will never be reminded by heaven and earth in his entire life.


    It is impossible to''cooperate'' with Tiandi in a lifetime.


    Think of this.


    Bai Ze got up and planned to bid farewell to Chu Yuan.


    "Friends of Chu Daoist."


    Bai Ze looked at Chu Yuan and yelled softly.


    "Huh? What''s wrong."


    Chu Yuan raised his head to look at Bai Ze, and asked aloud.


    "Why don''t Taoists eat this dumpling?"


    Bai Ze watched that Chu Yuan had been staring at the dumplings. He didn''t mean to eat, so he couldn''t help but asked curiously.


    "This seat...this seat has not been able to eat fireworks for many years, just take a look."


    Chu Yuan forced a reason.


    The soul can¡¯t eat anything = no cannibalistic fireworks.


    This is fine, right?


    "Is that so..."


    Bai Ze nodded slightly, expressing his understanding. He completely forgot about seeing Chu Yuan eating before.


    At this moment, he was only thinking about where to find his disciples, and he had no intention of thinking about other things.


    Thinking about it, he suddenly looked at Chu Yuan.


    Can he ask Chu Yuan, where can he find his disciples?


    Thinking about it.


    Bai Ze still made up his mind.


    I plan to ask Chu Yuan for advice.


    "That what, Fellow Daoist Chu, can you come with me for a while?"


    Bai Ze glanced at Ning Fan who was cooking, walked to the edge of a small forest, and beckoned to Chu Yuan.


    motioned to Chu Yuan to come over.


    Upon seeing this, Chu Yuan also glanced at Ning Fan, understood what Bai Ze meant, and didn''t want Ning Fan to hear it.


    What can''t Ning Fan know about this?


    Furthermore, it seems that this fancier has no intention of paying attention to others, right?


    Chu Yuan was confused.


    But he still got up and walked towards Ning Fan.


    The two came all the way to the edge of the small forest.


    The small forest here is obviously much darker due to the lack of moonlight.


    However, Chu Yuan was full of dazzling golden lights all over his body. It was a little golden man. He walked over like a walking light bulb, illuminating the entire small forest at once.


    "Friend Bai Daoist, what''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Yuan asked.


    He looked down at this Qi Refining Realm.


    The former Chu person disliked the Qi Refining Realm, and simply felt that the Qi Refining Realm was just a scum.


    It¡¯s different now...


    Refining Qi Jing cuisine is a bit of a dish.


    But at least there is a body.


    "Daoist Chu, this is the case. I plan to find a new disciple, but I don¡¯t know where to find a disciple with a strong talent. If you want to find a Daoist, you can mention it..."


    Bai Ze will talk about his plan.


    He wants to find a disciple with a better talent. It is best to be a behaved disciple. It doesn''t matter if he is a human being.


    In other words, it doesn''t matter whether it is a demon or not, as long as the conditions are met.


    He can accept even some weird creatures.


    Humble Baize, ask for help online...


    When Chu Yuan finished listening, his face looked at Bai Ze strangely.


    He remembers Ning Fan¡¯s talent is pretty good.


    Not even satisfied with Ning Fan¡¯s talent?


    This caused Chu Yuan to think deeply.


    How strong is this talent to satisfy Bai Ze?


    Furthermore, Bai Ze, a small gas refining scum, actually wanted to teach that kind of talented disciple.


    Chu Yuan originally wanted to say a few words.


    But looking at Bai Ze¡¯s ¡®eager¡¯ gaze, Chu Yuan was embarrassed to refuse.


    After thinking about it, he nodded and agreed.


    "Let''s do that."


    "Friend Bai Daoist, wait a moment, I will use the treasure to find it for you."


    Chu Yuan said so.


    Hear this.


    Bai Ze, who was about to say something more, was taken aback.


    This thing can still be used to calculate the treasure?


    Are you sure you are teasing him?


    In Bai Ze''s confused eyes.


    Chu Yuan slowly took out his metaphysical treasure ¡®lotus¡¯.


    Seeing Chu Yuan facing the sky, he didn''t know what he was chanting, and then shook the lottery.


    The next moment, an inscription on the lamppost flew out and fell to the ground.


    "Friends, come up and check, the answer you want is in it."


    Chu Yuan said quietly.


    finished.


    He slowly turned around, carrying his hands on his back.


    The high popularity is naturally derived.


    the other side.


    Bai Ze was completely confused.


    He looked at the lump in Chu Yuan''s hand.


    looked at the inscription on the ground again.


    With his eyesight, it is not difficult to see that Chu Yuan¡¯s lottery is asking the sky.


    This¡­


    Has this fellow Chu Daoist collaborating with heaven and earth to such an extent?


    He really wants to be in this way.


    Baize is sour again.


    full of sourness.


    He picked up the sign on the ground.


    He glanced roughly, then suddenly he looked up to the northwest.


    "Tao friends, can you have some enlightenment?"


    Chu Yuan didn''t turn around, so he spoke softly.


    "Thank you for your help, Daoist Chu, I understand, Daoist, I will return the signature to you, my disciple, I may have to ask the Daoist to take care of it, and I will go there myself."


    Bai Ze said such a sentence.


    He finished.


    didn''t wait for Chu Yuan to reply, threw the signature to Chu Yuan, and then left towards the foot of Tianwu Mountain.


    "No, Fellow Daoist Bai, wait, you just treat Ning Fan..."


    Chu Yuan quickly turned around, holding the sign, just about to refuse to help take care of this Ning Fan.


    But when he turned around, Bai Ze ran away.


    really ran away.


    seems to be afraid of Chu Yuan''s opening and blocking.


    "This¡­"


    Chu Yuan''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Let him take care of him. This is Ning Fan who yells to draw swords every day and draw swords at all?


    This is really difficult.


    This is also to blame for him.


    Why did you want to fool this Ning Fan?


    Is it not fragrant to flicker the knife?


    Chu Yuan sighed deeply, slightly raised his head and glanced at Ning Fan, who was still cooking not far away.


    is also helpless.


    He reached out and prepared to put the sign back into the cone.


    Before putting back the bulb.


    Chu Yuan lowered his head and glanced at the content on the sign.


    I saw a sentence written on this sign.


    ¡®He will hold the bow like a full moon, look northwest and shoot Sirius¡¯.


    Chu Yuan just glanced at it casually, without thinking too much, this is Bai Ze''s business, not his business.


    He doesn¡¯t bother to think too much about something, he hasn¡¯t handled his own affairs yet...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 424： Qi Refining Realm Nine Hundred and Thirty Three Layers

    Chapter 424 Qi Refining Realm 933 Layers


    Tianwu Mountain, within Wudaozong.


    Ning Fan, the person who draws a knife from dry rice, walked up in a daze.


    He is completely daunted.


    Have a meal.


    My master did not know where he went, so he handed him over to the master master.


    Then the master master seemed to be too lazy to care about him, let him come up to Wudaozong by himself, and it was gone.


    Ning Fan could only walk up in a daze.


    Ning Fan walked alone on the empty Wudaozong street, looking confused.


    "Those people seem to have left?"


    "This Innocent Sect is so quiet."


    Ning Fan looked at the empty surroundings and said with some emotion.


    No one would think of it.


    In the outside world, the legendary Supreme Sect is actually so quiet.


    "But, where am I going?"


    Ning Fan was confused.


    He has nowhere to go, right.


    Is it true that you just wander around in Wudaozong?


    Just when Ning Fan was at a loss.


    The sound of milk and milk in my ear suddenly sounded.


    "Uncle, do you know where the lord is?"


    I saw that Xu Yu didn''t know when he had come behind Ning Fan, and was shouting towards Ning Fan.


    "Huh?! When did you come behind me?"


    Ning Fan''s eyes widened when he saw Xu Yu.


    He did not feel Xu Yu''s appearance at all.


    This is not because of the height of the child.


    It is necessary to know that he has a natural sword mind, and he is naturally sensitive to external movements. If most people approach him, he will definitely find out.


    But when the child approached him, he didn''t even notice it at all.


    "Huh? Uncle, I just came here."


    Xu Yu touched his head, and said in a slightly naive tone.


    "How did you come?"


    "Come here."


    Ning Fan: "..."


    It¡¯s a bit awkward to specify the head of this baby.


    However, this baby, walking behind him, he hasn''t noticed yet, he must have a cultivation base, right?


    Ning Fan is confident, and he can detect it when the foundation is close to him.


    And this child is close to him, he can''t find out, does this show that this child is a strong person in the Golden Core Realm?


    But so small is the Golden Core Realm, is this possible?


    Ning Fan looked down at Xu Yu, guessing that Xu Yu was just a few years old.


    How old is the Golden Core Realm, who dare to believe this?


    But there is no Daoism here, maybe, there is really a hint of possibility?


    It''s better to ask directly.


    Such a small child will certainly not lie, and he can ask it out just by asking.


    "Well, little guy, do you know, what cultivation level are you now? What is your realm now?"


    Ning Fan asked.


    "Huh? Uncle, I am in the refinement realm now."


    Xu Yu spoke out his realm very sincerely.


    "Are you serious? Are you in the Qi Refining Realm?"


    Ning Fan''s mouth twitched slightly.


    He is now in the late stage of the Qi Refining Realm. Okay, after using the sword, it can be comparable to the Foundation Building Realm.


    But he couldn''t even see Xu Yu''s realm.


    This child actually said to him, is it the refining state?


    "Yes, uncle, I am the Qi Refining Realm. The previous adult said that if I hit my body once, I broke through the first level. I am now in the 932 Refining Qi level. Uncle, do I remember it clearly?"


    Xu Yu said innocently.


    Hear this.


    Ning Fan was lost in thought.


    Does the ??Qi Refining Realm have 932 weights?


    What is his peak in the late stage of Qi Refining Realm?


    He repaired a fake fairy?


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Are you sure you didn''t tease me?"


    Ning Fan''s eyes fell on Xu Yu strangely.


    Qi Refining Realm 932 layers...


    Who can believe this.


    "Huh? I am the 932th level of the Qi Refining Realm. Oh, no, uncle, there was another bang in the morning, now it seems to be the 933rd level."


    Xu Yu was stunned, slapped his head, and said.


    "Qi Refining Realm 933?"


    Ning Fan took a deep breath.


    His eyes are full of suspicion.


    He suspects that this child is considered a fool, but he has no evidence.


    But there is no evidence, no evidence.


    He still wants to break through the kid.


    I didn¡¯t learn well at a young age, and actually learned to lie.


    Will you have it when you grow up?


    He must help Wudaozong and educate this kid.


    "Are you really the 933rd layer of the Qi Refining Realm? No, I am only in the late stage of the Qi Refining Realm. I don''t know how to break through. I wonder if you can give me some pointers?"


    Ning Fan said very seriously.


    "What is pointing?"


    Xu Yu raised his head, looked at Ning Fan, and asked.


    "That''s right, let''s talk about it, so you understand."


    Ning Fan explained like this.


    "Oh, okay."


    Xu Yu nodded and agreed.


    And then...


    Then there is no more...


    ¡­¡­


    After a cup of tea in the past.


    Ning Fan stuck three knives on the ground, and he knelt on the ground, panting, his face pale, and he was obviously defeated.


    Looking at Xu Yu on the opposite side, he raised his immature little short hand, a little daunting.


    "Uncle, how are you cooking, I just hit it, you are gone."


    Xu Yu told the truth.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Ning Fan almost vomited a mouthful of old blood.


    Why did he cook.


    Obviously this kid is too enchanting, okay...


    Ning Fan''s eyes became very resentful.


    He can see it.


    This child must be in the Golden Core Realm! !


    There is no Qi Refining Realm 933.


    What kind of Qi Refining Realm 933, must be perfunctory.


    He was beaten for a long time, and then when the child raised his hand and snapped, he was almost beaten to death.


    Such terrifying strength must be the existence of the Golden Core Realm.


    If not, then he can let his master Bai Ze stand upside down and diarrhea!


    But...


    The child in front of me is in the Golden Core Realm...


    In comparison, he grew up so big that he seemed to live on a dog.


    Moreover, a child of Wudaozong is so terrifying...


    "Dare to ask, who are you from the master of my uncle? Are you a disciple?"


    Ning Fan stood up with great difficulty, looked at Xu Yu and asked.


    "Huh? No, I am the follower of the lord of the suzerain... Follow the corpse, yes, follow the corpse!"


    Xu Yu quickly replied.


    Ning Fan: "???"


    What is the corpse?


    It''s because his practice time is too short, haven''t you heard of it? ?


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    the other side.


    At the gate of the mountain.


    Chu Yuan raised the sign holder, was seeking a sign, and proceeded to lay out the next sect inspection.


    As for the backstab of Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin''s three disciples.


    Chu Yuan has no energy to manage.


    I plan to punish again when I have a chance.


    The most important thing at the moment is to find new disciples, who can be taught and discarded.


    So Chu Yuan began to ask for a signature.


    Chu Yuan held the lamp holder and roughly described what she wanted to ask.


    probably means that there is a kind of disciple who must be abolished, no matter how you teach, you can''t become a talent.


    After he finished the question, he faced the sky and shook the swatch.


    next moment¡­¡­


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 425： Call the ancestors to run away

    Chapter 425 Calling the ancestors to run away during life and death


    Tianwu Mountain, beside the gate.


    After Chu Yuan asked.


    shook the picket in his hand.


    Wow...


    He shakes it, and the whole lotus is exploded.


    The signatures on the sign tube all flew out.


    crackled and fell to the ground.


    This scene instantly stunned Chu Yuan.


    what''s going on?


    All the signatures fall off?


    Is it impossible to ask?


    Still said, there are too many, so all the signatures fell out.


    Chu Yuan looked at these signs with a dazed expression.


    He took a deep breath.


    walked to the ground, picked up one of the signatures and looked at it.


    I saw a paragraph of text engraved on the sign.


    ¡®Outside the southwest, in the embarrassment of Shu, withered bones in the mound¡¯


    In the southwest, there is a place called Shu Di, and there is someone in it that can be taught and discarded?


    After seeing this signed article, Chu Yuan didn''t know why, and this information quickly appeared in his mind.


    He glanced at it and put away the signature.


    He then looked at the inscriptions on the ground.


    as predicted.


    He saw it, and he found it.


    There is text on each signature.


    This sign is not wrong...


    It is because there are too many disciples who think it can teach abolishment.


    This is fun.


    You have to pick one by one.


    In desperation, Chu Yuan could only pick it up one by one, and while picking it up, he was still looking at the contents of the signature.


    ¡®The state in the middle, the city in the city, the natural disease¡¯


    ¡®The land of Wanzhou, the body of aura rejection...¡¯


    ¡®Western State, the head of the cow...¡¯


    ¡®The Eastern State, like a dream but not a dream...¡¯


    Chu Yuan was dazzled by that.


    Until Chu Yuan put away all the signatures, he didn''t recover. He really didn''t know how to choose this time.


    So many signatures...


    According to the meaning of this sign.


    All of these signed documents can be taught and discarded?


    Then how should he choose?


    Why don¡¯t you go and check them one by one, and then check the system together, then check how many should you collect?


    Workable!


    A flash of light flashed in Chu Yuan''s eyes, and he nodded secretly.


    He got up and wanted to fly into the sky.


    Just when he was about to leave, he stunned and stopped again.


    Wrong!


    There are a lot of places he will go this time...


    There are so many signatures here.


    He estimated that he would fly all over the world.


    Fly by yourself, how tired is that?


    Why don''t you shout for a kick?


    Mention these two words.


    Chu Yuan suddenly thought of a name.


    Ao Yu!


    One thought ends here.


    Chu Yuan immediately rose into the sky.


    He raised his head and looked inside the sect.


    A doubt came to mind.


    He should go and inform Ao Yu.


    He can''t enter the sect at all now.


    Once he entered the sect, he was afraid that he would lose his life.


    How should I inform Ao Yu?


    Why don¡¯t you try and attach to the sound with invincibility?


    Thinking about Chu Yuan, his lips lightly opened.


    "Ao Yu, come and see me soon."


    Chu Yuan spoke.


    He tried to add invincibility to his voice.


    He was very careful this time.


    Control the invincibility to the minimum level, so as not to spray out a light wheel.


    Chu Yuan attaches the invincible state to the sound.


    The next moment, his voice seemed to have materialized, turning into golden sound waves, spreading in all directions.


    At this moment, not only Ao Yu in the sect heard it.


    In the entire Shenxing Continent, countless retreats and sleepers were awakened one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    Dongzhou.


    Taiyi Jianzong.


    While practicing in retreat, Ye Luo, who was about to break through the last step, was also awakened from entering concentration.


    He raised his head and looked in the direction of Wudaozong, his eyes were full of shock.


    To be honest, he still understands the combat power of his master.


    His master is very strong, so strong that they can''t see the back.


    But he didn''t expect that his master was so strong.


    This sentence, I am afraid it has spread throughout the entire Shenxing Continent.


    Master, is this telling Ao Yu?


    Ao Yu is out, Master is too lazy to call in person, so he can just spread the message in this way?


    Is this the master?


    It¡¯s just a word that tells the world, this strength...


    Ye Luo felt that even if he broke through to the Mahayana realm, he couldn¡¯t do it at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Yunzhou, Cangzhou, Guzhou, Zhongzhou, etc., because of this sentence, some people are feeling the strength of Chu Yuan.


    Especially in Xizhou.


    Originally, there were a few resurrected great monsters. After learning about the existence of Wudaozong, they are uniting with the entire high level of the Yaozu, planning to concoct Wudaozong.


    I don¡¯t believe that Wudaozong really has such a powerful existence.


    The recovered big demon didn''t know.


    But those high-level demons know it.


    After learning that these great monsters wanted to target Wudaozong, one by one was frightened to death.


    almost couldn''t help but let out his position.


    Let them target Wudaozong. Isn¡¯t this looking for death?


    Those big monsters became extremely despised of these big monsters instantly because of this incident.


    "You little monsters, you really are getting less and less courageous. Looking back at the time, how elegant the ancestors were? Leading the monster race to **** battle with the human race, beating the human race, it is a fear to beat the human race."


    "Do you know why there is a city on the border of Xizhou? That was when the ancestors beat the human race, and they were afraid of the human race before they forced them to build it!"


    The big demons started to blow their heads.


    Until...


    Until a voice came.


    The demon kings were so scared that they all looked towards Dongzhou.


    This is the voice of that person...


    Who can say a word to Xizhou?


    Ao Yu?


    Ao Yu is not the dragon boy.


    That person is called Ao Yu, and the voice came over?


    That...


    It''s so scary.


    The big monsters were also interrupted by this voice.


    They looked at each other one by one.


    One of the demon kings looked at the demon kings.


    "This voice...what is going on?"


    The big demon swallowed and spit, and asked.


    "It''s the voice of that person."


    A Demon King said cautiously.


    "That''s the Innocent Zong Chu you mentioned..."


    The big demon just wanted to name Chu Yuan.


    A demon king quickly grabbed the big demon to prevent the other person from speaking out.


    "what are you doing?"


    The big demon frowned and looked at the demon king.


    "Ancestor, don''t say the name of that one. As long as you say his name, he can detect the existence of that one. A demon king of the Tiger clan has already experienced it before."


    The Demon King quickly explained.


    Say the name, can you notice it? ?


    Is it such a great one?


    The big demons froze for a moment, and there was already a withdrawal in their eyes.


    But there is still a big demon with a stiff mouth.


    "Isn¡¯t it just a voice spreading across the state? Just have a mouth! I can spread across the state with a word!"


    The big demon said stiffly.


    "But they are now in Dongzhou, with countless large states in between..."


    A demon king said quietly.


    Hear this.


    The hearts of many big monsters trembled suddenly.


    A word passed across countless big states?


    Suddenly many big monsters are empty.


    "What, cough cough, I suddenly had an epiphany, I''m going to go back to retreat, the monster clan will leave it to you..."


    "The ancestor also went back to retreat. What about that, if it is not the life and death of the demon race, do not wake the ancestor, if it is life and death, the ancestor can be awakened, and the ancestor will take you to run together..."


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Yuan¡¯s words spread throughout the entire Shenxing Continent in just an instant.


    and passed to the outside of Shenxing Continent.


    When this sentence spread to the depths of the endless ocean beyond the Shenxing Continent, it caused a shocking wave...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 426： A group of Shushu

    Chapter 426 Shuzhou and his party


    Shenxing Continent, within Shuzhou to the southwest.


    Shu Prefecture, a slightly barren state, its level is almost the bottom of the Shenxing Continent.


    There are not few immortal cultivators in the state, but they are all low-level combat power, with almost no top combat power.


    There is only one sacred place in Shuzhou, which is pretty standard.


    After all, the major states in the middle and lower reaches of the Shenxing Continent all have only one holy land.


    But the sacred land of Shuzhou is a bit different.


    The prefecture is barren and there are few resources for practice, which also leads to the low air luck in Shuzhou.


    It is said that there is a sacred place in Shuzhou, it is better to say that there is a large gate in Shuzhou...


    Above the sky in Shuzhou.


    A huge blue dragon is taking off.


    As the dragon''s huge body twisted, the surrounding wind was surging, and then it was accompanied by thunderous sounds.


    From time to time, there is a strange roar resounding through the world.


    Wuhu! ! !


    If someone can get close to the Canglong, one can find a little golden figure with a dazzling light faintly standing on the Canglong¡¯s head.


    This golden man is truly Chu Yuan.


    At this moment.


    Chu Yuan was standing on top of Canglong''s head, holding a map in his hand.


    This is after he entered Shuzhou, he asked for a cultivator to come. It recorded the various cities in Shuzhou.


    After searching, Chu Yuan found this place called ¡®Shu Distress City¡¯.


    "Ao Yu, fly to the southeast."


    Chu Yuan looked at the direction of the map, determined his position a bit, and said decisively to Ao Yu.


    "Yes, suzerain."


    Ao Yu replied, twisted his body, and flew towards the southeast.


    "The direction is a little bit off, let¡¯s lean a little further to the southeast..."


    "Good Sovereign."


    "Go a little further south..."


    "okay¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan constantly corrects her position.


    Ao Yu could only listen to Chu Yuan''s instructions in a bitter manner.


    After constantly correcting the position.


    finally approached the''Shu Dilemma City''.


    Ao Yu is also miserable.


    Obviously, the last time was the last time.


    I didn¡¯t expect to be ridden again this time.


    Facing Chu Yuan¡¯s death gaze, he really didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    can only say ¡®the last time¡¯ silently.


    The two came to the outside of Shuxian City, quietly looking at the ancient city in front of them.


    "Sect Master, shall we enter the city directly?"


    Ao Yu looked at Chu Yuan, who was glowing golden light all over, and asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, wait."


    Chu Yuan carried his hands on his back, his toes were not on the ground, and he was floating in the air.


    "Um, Sovereign, can we discuss something?"


    Ao Yu suddenly whispered.


    "Huh? What''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Yuan glanced at Ao Yu in surprise, and asked.


    "Sect Master, next time we can find a mount? Find a dragon like me. You see, I am also a Sect Master Guardian beast, and I am always used as a mount. It is not good for us without Dao Sect..."


    Ao Yu muttered.


    "You mean, give this mount a bit, and you still wronged you, right?"


    Chu Yuan looked at Ao Yu faintly.


    "No! No! Sovereign, I didn''t mean that, didn''t I worry about losing the face of our sect!"


    Ao Yu was taken aback and said repeatedly.


    "Okay, go find it later and see if there are other dragons willing to come."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand, not thinking about entanglement in this matter.


    "okay."


    Ao Yu heard this and nodded excitedly.


    The mood instantly became happy.


    seems to be very satisfied with not being a mount.


    He had already begun to calculate in his heart, which cub of the dragon clan should be called to come over.


    the other side.


    Chu Yuan looked at the Shu Distress City in front of him, and squinted slightly.


    He only knew that there was a piece of scrap in it, and this was the sign that led him to come.


    But he doesn¡¯t know where this person is.


    Such a big city, he can''t find it one by one.


    Why, ask this sign for more detailed information?


    Think of this.


    Chu Yuan was silent for a moment.


    Finally, I chose to pick up the lamp holder and ask for more detailed information from the lamp holder.


    After he finished reciting the words he wanted to ask, he shook the picket.


    Soon, a sign fell out.


    Chu Yuan picked up the sign and read it.


    ''Outside the distressed city of Shu, in Fanlong Mountain, there are people with small bridges and flowing water.


    Outside the distressed city of Shu, there is a place called Fanlong Mountain. Is a family in the small bridge and flowing water that he wants to find?


    Chu Yuan also instantly comprehended the words of this sign.


    It''s just that he feels very speechless about this pick.


    Why not express it directly in easy-to-understand words.


    We have to fix all these and some.


    "Ao Yu, come with me."


    Chu Yuan gently waved his hand towards Ao Yu, and glanced left and right.


    and then fell on the only mountain outside this awkward city of Shu.


    The mountain is not high, but it is very long, and it stretches continuously. Looking at it from a distance, it does look like a tossing dragon.


    You don¡¯t need to think about it, this mountain is what the Dragon Mountain is.


    Chu Yuandang flew towards the mountain.


    "Huh? Sovereign, wait for me."


    Seeing Chu Yuan leave, Ao Yu quickly suppressed many thoughts in his heart and followed Chu Yuan.


    The two came to Fanlong Mountain one after another.


    Chu Yuan, who has the blessing of invincible state, is called a fast speed, almost like teleporting to the mountain.


    Compared with Chu Yuan''s hanging wall, Ao Yu''s speed was obviously much slower.


    Wait until Chu Yuan observed the entire mountain.


    Ao Yu just flew over.


    "Ao Yu, your speed is not good, practice more in the future."


    Chu Yuan turned his head slightly and glanced at Ao Yu.


    "Sect Master, it''s not that I am too slow, but you...you are too fast."


    Ao Yu is unable to complain.


    When he saw Chu Yuan''s speed, he was also confused for a long time.


    Ming Mingming Chu''s speed is so fast, then why let him be a mount?


    At his speed, it took several days to fly from Dongzhou to Shuzhou.


    But at the speed of Sect Master Chu, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not going to be used for an hour...


    is so fast, why use it.


    Ao Yu, who doesn''t understand what ¡®forced¡¯ is, is very puzzled.


    "Stop talking about this, just follow behind me, don¡¯t speak."


    Chu Yuan gave an order, and entered towards Fanlong Mountain.


    "Yes, suzerain."


    Ao Yu answered.


    got up and followed Chu Yuan.


    The two were shuttled in Fanlong Mountain.


    Soon.


    Chu Yuan took Ao Yu to the edge of a forest on Fanlong Mountain.


    There is a small stream on the edge of this forest, and there are several families living here on the edge of the stream.


    Chu Yuan stood on the sky, and when he glanced over, he could see the houses clearly.


    These families are all thatched cottages.


    You can see clearly inside at a glance.


    There is basically no one inside.


    The only thatched hut has people, and it''s just a dying old man lying on the bed, dying...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    On the ten disciples, which one of my friends think is better?


    1, the Avenue of Dreams


    2, ntr monster


    3, technology madman


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 427： Faint dragon

    Chapter 427


    In the territory of Shuzhou.


    Turn the dragon mountain.


    Chu Yuan looked at the dying old man in the thatched house.


    Confirmed the other party all at once.


    He remembered the signature of this Shuzhou, which recorded ¡®withered bones in the mound¡¯.


    This dying old man obviously matches.


    It¡¯s just that, this sign wants him to accept this kind of disciple? Is this kind of disciple''s teaching a waste?


    Some skeptical Chu Yuan.


    silently flew to the ground.


    He didn''t care about Ao Yu next to him, picked up the sign, asked again, and asked for a sign.


    The sign is on the ground, pick it up and watch it quickly.


    ¡®Just have a hand¡¯


    Chu Yuan: "..."


    You have changed the sign.


    It was full of antiquity before.


    Now to ask you this question, just one sentence is it right?


    Isn¡¯t this just taunting him?


    Chu Yuan thought of this, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, not knowing what to say.


    After taking a deep breath.


    Chu Yuan still gave up and continued to ask for a visa.


    This metaphysics is credible and credible.


    This is too annoying.


    actually said to him that he had a hand.


    Forget it.


    He will go there and use the system to check it to see what the situation is.


    Chu Yuan silently put away the lottery, and his figure came outside the thatched hut.


    He was standing outside the thatched hut, and he could see the old man lying on the bed inside.


    He silently turned on the system to probe, and aimed at the old man lying on the bed.


    A azure blue screen that only he can see is condensed.


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Chen Sanguan¡¿


    [Race: Human]


    ¡¾Cultivation Base: Refining Qi State¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: None¡¿


    [Assessment: This person is the most ordinary mortal, but he is a Terran veteran who has been fighting on the battlefield all the year round, resulting in blood flow and low talent, much lower than the average person, but there is still a slight possibility of success. Please the host to grasp it by yourself ¡¿


    Terran veteran?


    Is there a slight possibility of becoming a talent?


    This sign...


    This system...


    He asked about the spectacle, the kind of disciple who must be discarded.


    Why would he give him such a disciple who still has the possibility of becoming talented?


    Chu Yuan was lost in thought.


    Thinking about it, he still didn''t have the idea of ??picking up the lamp holder again and asking for a sign.


    Instead, he looked at Ao Yu behind him.


    He stepped back slightly and spoke slowly.


    "Ao Yu."


    Chu Yuan yelled softly.


    "Sovereign, I am here!!"


    Ao Yu quickly stood up.


    "If you are asked to accept the person in the thatched hut as a disciple, how do you teach it to abolish it?"


    Chu Yuan carried his hands on his back, and looked at the old man in the thatched house faintly.


    "Huh? Teach, teach abolish?"


    Ao Yu''s eyes widened, a little confused.


    "Yes, suppose you want to teach and abolish this old man, what would you do?"


    Chu Yuan asked softly.


    He wants to hear, what method is Ao Yuhui.


    Maybe Ao Yu¡¯s method inspired him a bit.


    "Teach this old man to abolish it? Then we must first consider the life of this old man. It is estimated that I will try my best to extend my life for this old man, and then...then it will be gone."


    Ao Yu didn¡¯t understand what Chu Yuan meant.


    But he answered obediently.


    did not dare to ask anything.


    "That''s it?"


    Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow.


    "That''s it!"


    Ao Yu nodded seriously.


    "Why is it gone?"


    Chu Yuan was very curious about Ao Yu''s mental thinking.


    "Human race is inherently weak. If you leave it there, it will be abolished."


    Ao Yuqi said strangely.


    Chu Yuan: "..."


    makes sense.


    He couldn''t even refute it.


    It seems to be such a thing, the human race is left there, whether it is abolished or not?


    But what are the disciples he had collected before?


    Is it really the pot of his mouth?


    Is it really hit by the system?


    Chu Yuan''s face was dark, but he couldn''t say anything.


    After looking at Ao Yu.


    He took a deep breath.


    Slowly turned his head.


    His eyes continued to fall on the old man in the thatched cottage.


    Thinking about it carefully, he still didn''t plan to show up and accept his apprentice.


    This sign tube has also given a lot of signs.


    There is no need to make a decision after reading this one, it is better to look at the others first.


    Think of this.


    Chu Yuan planned to get up and go to other places recorded in the signature.


    Chu Yuan''s figure moved slightly.


    Just wanted to act, but suddenly he seemed to have thought of something, and his eyes fell on Ao Yu.


    "Ao Yu, this seat is going to leave, to see other places, you...you don''t have to follow this seat."


    "Go and deal with the mount thing you said, do you understand?"


    Chu Yuan said softly.


    "How to deal with the mount? Oh, okay, suzerain, then I will go to Yunzhou to find a fast mount for you!"


    Ao Yu''s eyes lit up and said quickly.


    As long as there is a new mount, he will not be ridden in the future, and he will become a true guardian of the Wudao School!


    "Yunzhou? Can I help you?"


    Chu Yuan glanced around, determined the direction of Yunzhou, and nodded secretly.


    "Huh? Help me? What can the chief do for me?"


    Ao Yu was confused and didn''t understand what Chu Yuan was talking about.


    "Help you go to Yunzhou."


    Chu Yuan slowly said such a sentence.


    He finished.


    reached out and grabbed Ao Yu''s clothes, aimed at the direction of Yunzhou, and suddenly threw it out toward Yunzhou.


    The blessing of the invincible state.


    In an instant, Ao Yu looked like a cannonball and flew towards Yunzhou.


    Chu Yuan watched Ao Yu leave, he turned his head and glanced at the old man in the thatched hut, then turned and left.


    He is going to see how the next person is doing.


    He really doesn¡¯t understand what this sign means.


    What he asks, but it must be abandoned.


    But the person corresponding to this signature is not necessarily abolished at all, and the system check is there.


    That''s it.


    Wait for him to see the people corresponding to other signatures, let''s talk about other people.


    Chu Yuan shook his head, without thinking, got up and turned into an afterimage, and flew away from Shuzhou.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    the other side.


    The road to Yunzhou.


    Ao Yu was so scared that her face turned pale, she kept controlling her figure and tried to stop.


    But can''t stop at all.


    The power behind him seemed completely invincible, and could not be suppressed at all.


    He can only watch the surrounding scene crazily backward.


    He...


    He is faint...


    Ao Yu''s body keeps taking off.


    But in the eyes of outsiders.


    His whole body seems to be enveloping the world, unstoppable.


    He flew across.


    I don¡¯t know how many flying ascetics were hit.


    Crossed all the way and smashed into Yunzhou.


    When Ao Yu came, it took several days.


    When ?? came back, it was less than an hour.


    Boom!


    Ao Yu, like a cannonball, hit the land of Yunzhou, causing the ground to shake.


    Countless practitioners in Yunzhou have noticed this.


    Especially the people of Yin-Yang Array Sect, it is the first time to investigate.


    Even Zhang Han was alarmed and went out in person to see what was going on.


    Zhang Han was too steadily healthy, and immediately enveloped the entire Yunzhou with a large array to prevent any accidents, and then he began to search.


    It¡¯s just that when he searched and found that it was Ao Yu, he was speechless.


    Labor and management have used so much energy, and they have found you such a nasty critic...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 428： Is there such a good thing?

    Chapter 428 Is there such a good thing?


    Yin and Yang Formation Sect, the main hall of the sovereign.


    Zhang Han and many high-level members of the Yin-Yang Array Sect gathered here.


    They are all looking at Ao Yu in the middle of the hall.


    Zhang Han stood above, looking at Ao Yu rather speechlessly.


    "So, you were thrown over by the master, that caused such a big movement?"


    Zhang Han said helplessly.


    Fortunately, he thought something happened.


    It turns out that Ao Yu was thrown by his master.


    "Yes, boss, the elder of the suzerain asked me to find a mount. The elder of the suzerain said that I am a sect guardian beast, and I can''t justify riding it all the time, so let me find a new mount."


    Ao Yu called Zhang Han, still using the former title of Boss.


    He feels that shouting like this can bring the two closer together.


    The words come out.


    Zhang Han didn''t think there was anything, but just nodded, indicating that he knew it.


    It is the elders who shined brightly in front of them.


    Find a new mount.


    Enter the Wudao Sect and become the mount of the Sect Master of Wudao Sect?


    There is such a good thing?


    These elders walked out one after another and looked at Ao Yu.


    "Master Ao, I wonder what the Patriarch''s requirements for the mount?"


    "I am dissatisfied with Master Ao, saying that my ancestors used to breed mounts, and there are all kinds of mounts in the family. As long as Master Ao says a word, I will immediately pull all the mounts for you to choose..."


    "Master Ao, do you think I can be a mount?"


    The elders didn''t even look at Zhang Han, and surrounded Ao Yu.


    Zhang Han: "?"


    Is it okay to give some face.


    Although it is to pick a mount for his master, he is not good to say anything, but this is in his sect, so he wants to save face.


    Zhang Han''s face was dark, and he looked at the group of people faintly.


    The group of elders also noticed Zhang Han''s face, looked at each other, coughed a few times, stopped saying anything, and retired one by one and left the palace.


    I was afraid that Zhang Han would be unhappy, so I asked them to settle accounts after the autumn.


    Soon, Ao Yu and Zhang Han were left in the hall.


    "Ao Yu, where are you going next? Back to your Yintianjiang Dragon Mansion?"


    Zhang Han looked at Ao Yu and asked aloud.


    "Yes, the lord''s mount must use dragons. Dragons are faster. I plan to go back and ask my father first."


    Ao Yu said aloud.


    He said, his eyes also showed concern.


    He is worried, what should he do if his father does not allow him to let a dragon become the lord''s mount.


    The dragon clan has always been arrogant, and it is one of the best clan among the monster clan.


    was taken as a mount, which must be against the rules of the dragon clan.


    If because of this, the Wudao Sect and the Dragon Clan are in a bad relationship, that would be bad.


    "In that case, I will send someone to Yintianjiang to give a notice and let them send someone to pick you up. You can wait here."


    Zhang Han secretly shared his voice, asking someone to inform the Yintian River, and then said to Ao Yu.


    "it is good."


    Ao Yu did not refuse either.


    He wanted to go to rest.


    But when he thought of it, if he said it, his father wanted to shoot him to death in a rage, wouldn''t he want to be cold?


    "Boss, wait, can you lend me somebody?"


    Ao Yu quickly looked at Zhang Han and asked aloud.


    " Borrower, what do you want to do?"


    Zhang Han was surprised and asked.


    "Is such that¡­¡­"


    Ao Yujiang talked to Zhang Han the whole thing.


    When Zhang Han finished listening, he was also stunned for a long time.


    smiled immediately, not paying much attention.


    "Ao Yu, you are thinking too much."


    Zhang Han said helplessly.


    "No, it is possible! So please pay attention to the boss. If I return to the Dragon Mansion and do not come out for more than an hour, please be sure to bring someone into the Dragon Mansion. I am the guardian of our sect. Boss, you are sure You won''t die without saving, will you?"


    Ao Yu looked at Zhang Han in hope.


    "Let''s do it, I know, I will personally take someone there when the time comes."


    Zhang Han was too lazy to say something and waved his hand.


    If Ao Yu is really dangerous.


    He will not die.


    They are not allowed to be bullied by others, even if they are a pig.


    "Thank you, boss!"


    Ao Yu quickly thanked him.


    Zhang Han waved his hand without saying anything.


    The two did not say much, and waited quietly for a while.


    ¡­¡­


    Not long after.


    People from the Dragon Mansion of Yintianjiang River came over to pick up Ao Yu and returned to Yintianjiang.


    Looking at Ao Yu who left.


    Zhang Han squinted slightly.


    He pondered for a moment, and Transsion called out several top combat powers in the clan to come over.


    The top combat power of the three Yin-Yang Array Sects quickly arrived in the hall, and their expressions were full of anxiety.


    thought Zhang Han was looking for them to calculate the account just now.


    But the result was unexpected.


    Zhang Han didn''t mean to settle accounts.


    "You all go down, call over all the combat power that can be mobilized in the clan, and prepare to leave with me. Those who guard the Quartet do not need to notify, understand?"


    Zhang Han ordered.


    Hear this.


    The three of them all stunned suddenly, some of them couldn''t recover. They didn''t know why.


    Mobilize the clan¡¯s civil war power?


    Is it possible to go to war with some holy land?


    The last time such a transfer seemed to be to Zhongzhou.


    "Huh? Sect Master, who is our sect and is ready to go to war?"


    "Sect Master, is Zhongzhou? If so, should we inform Taiyi Sword Sect and Yang Shendian, as well as Good Fortune Chess Sect?"


    "Sect Master, our Yin-Yang Array Sect is now in a period of rapid development. We can avoid fighting, why don''t we avoid it?"


    All three persuaded.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a large-scale battle, nor a battle with the Holy Land. It''s just taking people to Yintian River. It''s estimated that you won''t be able to fight, at most it''s just a strong momentum."


    Zhang Han was also dumbfounded, so he waved his hand and said like this.


    "So that''s it..."


    The three of them were suddenly relieved.


    just deal with Yintianjiang, that''s nothing.


    Don''t say it''s just a strong momentum, even if they really deal with Yintianjiang, they don''t think there is anything.


    Yin and Yang Zhenzong is not what it used to be.


    With the arrival of Zhang Han, the whole Yunzhou was unified.


    Under the development of countless resources.


    Yin-Yang Array Sect is far better than before, both in combat power and influence.


    Only dealing with Yintianjiang, you don''t even need all the fighting power in the clan, only a part is enough.


    "Okay, don''t let this gasp, your account, I haven''t settled with you yet, go and prepare."


    Zhang Han looked at the expressions of these three people, rolled his eyes and said.


    The three of them couldn''t help but stunned for a moment. They also knew what they were doing just now, where they dared to say more, and left one after another.


    Zhang Han looked at the backs of these three people and shook his head, feeling nothing.


    Becoming his master¡¯s mount, this is indeed a great opportunity.


    It¡¯s not surprising that these people are tempted.


    He won¡¯t be really angry about it...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 429： Ao Ye has a bold idea

    Chapter 429 Ao Ye has a bold idea


    Yintianjiang Longfu.


    Ao Yu came back here.


    Enjoy the taste of "returning home" again.


    Many days ago, Chu Yuan said, "Ao Yu, come and see this seat", but it spread throughout the entire Shenxing Continent.


    Countless practitioners in the Shenxing Continent sigh with emotion, but it''s not just Chu Yuan''s strength.


    is more of the existence of Ao Yu.


    In the eyes of others, if Chu Yuan can call this person''s name, it must be the person who is accompanying him, so it is natural to write it down.


    Ao Yu¡¯s reputation has also risen with the tide.


    Now that Ao Yu returned to Yintianjiang, almost the entire Yintianjiang dragon came out to greet him.


    made Ao Yu ruthlessly successful.


    Ao Yu is also enjoying it.


    However, when Ao Yu was called to a secret palace by Long Jun Ao Ye and asked what was going on when he came back, Ao Yu was not happy, for fear that Ao Ye would kill him.


    Sitting on the main seat of the palace, Ao Ye obviously saw Ao Yu''s hesitation and couldn''t help frowning.


    "What''s the matter, what are you talking about, what are you doing? You are now a famous person in the whole continent anyway, this is only a promise, in what style."


    Ao Ye scolded slightly and said.


    "This...Father, I don¡¯t know how to say it. Why don¡¯t I ask you some questions first?"


    Ao Yu said cautiously.


    "ask."


    Ao Ye frowned and looked at her ninety-seven son.


    The dignified Wudaozong Dharma guardian beast, how can it be so conscientious.


    He wants to see, what can this ninety-seven guy ask.


    "Father, then I will ask."


    Ao Yu is still a little embarrassed.


    "ask!"


    Ao Ye said decisively.


    "Suppose... I mean suppose, suppose there is a very powerful power, and you want our dragon clan to give a clan member and let the other party be a mount. How would you choose?"


    Ao Yu asked in a low voice.


    He finished.


    looked at Long Jun Ao Ye quickly, wanting to see how Long Jun Ao Ye reacted.


    is in his sight.


    After listening, his father seemed to have no reaction at all, and was stunned.


    A moment has passed.


    Longjun Ao Ye seems to have recovered.


    boom!


    A loud noise.


    Longjun Ao Ye suddenly overturned the table, then glared at Ao Yu.


    "What hypothesis is not hypothetical!"


    "I tell you, our dragons can never be a mount for people. Our dragons have the arrogance of the dragons, and the dragons will never be slaves!"


    "How is it different from a slave to be a mount for someone?"


    Longjun Ao Ye said in a solemn tone.


    "But... but who is very powerful?"


    Ao Yu''s voice was even less frightened.


    "The power is very strong? What if it is strong? My dragon is never a slave. Even if I fight to the last soldier and the young and old do not survive, then my dragon will never be a slave!"


    Long Jun said hysterically.


    He clenched his fists, and looked absolutely unwilling.


    "That... that''s all right."


    Ao Yu could only whisper such a sentence.


    Don¡¯t dare to say anything else.


    I was afraid that if he really said his words, he would be killed by his father.


    "By the way, what do you want to do when you ask this?"


    Long Jun Ao Ye reduced her temper a little, and asked in a deep voice.


    "No, nothing."


    Ao Yu shook his head quickly, dare not say anything.


    "Say, just like you, I know at a glance, you must have a problem, let''s talk about it, what is the matter, is it possible that there is a powerful threat to you, asking you to arrest my dragon tribe as a mount? Speak it out? , I will make it for you!"


    Longjun Ao Ye saw that Ao Yu was wrong and snorted.


    "Really, there really is nothing."


    Ao Yu refused to say even if he was killed.


    But Long Jun Ao Ye clearly saw it.


    How could it be so easy to let it go.


    Under Ao Ye¡¯s constant questioning.


    Ao Yu can only tell everything.


    After speaking, he ran to the gate of the palace in fright, fearing that his father would really get up in anger, and slapped him to death.


    "Father, let me tell you that I have notified Zhang Han of the Yin-Yang Array Sect. If I don¡¯t get out of the Yintian River within an hour, he will lead people into the Yintian River. Don¡¯t do anything to me. what!"


    Ao Yu said repeatedly.


    "What are you afraid of? Are you serious? The Wudaozong... looking for a mount?"


    Ao Ye stared directly at Ao Yu.


    "Ah, yes, father, in fact, you can''t find other races, you don''t need our dragon clan, father, don''t be angry!"


    Ao Yu was scared enough.


    "My Dragon Race, it is absolutely impossible to become a mount! But this is Sect Master Wudao. We must obey his orders..."


    "Finally, for the sake of my dragon, I can only go and serve that person in person, so as not to affect my dragon."


    Longjun Ao Ye stared at Ao Yu with piercing eyes, and said.


    "Father, what we don''t really need, we can also find people from other races."


    Ao Yu said repeatedly.


    "As a member of the monster race, I can sacrifice my things, why sacrifice people of other races!"


    Long Jun Ao Ye said very solemnly.


    "Father, really, really don''t need..."


    Ao Yu sighed quietly.


    To this day, he can''t hide it.


    can only explain the truth to Ao Ye.


    It was because he didn''t want to be ridden, so he told Chu Yuan that he wanted to find a mount for Chu Yuan, which was fine in the first place.


    He explained everything to Ao Ye, and said that he would go back and continue to serve as a mount for Chu Yuan to suppress this matter.


    After listening to these words.


    Long Jun Ao Ye was silent for a long time.


    finally looked at Ao Yu strangely.


    His ninety-seven sons don¡¯t like the status of a mount, so they don¡¯t need it. Come to the Dragon Race to find other dragons to serve as a mount for the Wudao Sect Master?


    These ninety-seven of his heads are twitching.


    Isn¡¯t it good to be a part-time mount and protect the beast?


    Need to find a mount to compete for favor?


    Whether the guardian beast is more favored, or the mount is more favored, can''t you tell?


    Ao Ye looked at Ao Yu, and suddenly a bold idea popped up in her heart.


    To compete with Ao Yu?


    No, that''s not a matter of fighting for favor.


    That is to make a major contribution to the development plan of the Dragon Race.


    If he could obtain the favor of Sect Master Chu, wouldn¡¯t it be a great thing for the Dragon Clan?


    The process may sacrifice Ao Yu''s position in Wudaozong.


    But he felt that it was all worthwhile.


    After all, for the Dragon Clan, for the Monster Clan, there is always someone wronged.


    The idea in Ao Ye''s mind gradually came up.


    Immediately, he looked at Ao Yu.


    "Since you have said in front of that person to find a mount, you must find it, and find the fastest one."


    "Do you know who is the fastest among us in the Silver Sky River?"


    Ao Ye said blankly.


    "Our Yintianjiang... seems to be the fastest brother?"


    Ao Yu said cautiously.


    "No, the fastest person among the Yintian River today is me!"


    Long Jun Ao Ye stepped forward and said with awe-inspiring righteousness...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    Tweeted a book from my friend "I became a public enemy in love when I awakened at the beginning of the Shanghai Festival"


    In addition, there are additional changes that are delayed. It was originally scheduled to be updated before 1 o¡¯clock. There was a temporary problem, so I can only delay it, but there are additional changes, which will be added tomorrow.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 430： Mount competition?

    Chapter 430 Mount Competition?


    In ??Yunzhou, Longjun Ao Ye was very happily discussing with Ao Yu, and successfully obtained the position of Wudao Sect Master¡¯s mount.


    But I haven¡¯t waited for Ao Yu to take Ao Ye away.


    The people of the monster race don¡¯t know where they heard the news.


    directly rushed towards Yunzhou.


    Sect Master Mount without Dao Sect!


    This is by no means a humiliating title.


    is definitely a very noble title.


    The position of the mount is indeed very shameful.


    But this has to be divided.


    The mounts of ordinary people are indeed shameful.


    But the mount of Sect Master Wudao, can it be the same?


    Sect Master Wudao¡¯s mount, that is almost one person under ten thousand people.


    After all, there is no Dao Sect Sect Master.


    It depends on the owner to hit a dog.


    Move the mount of the Wudao Sect Master, who dares to do this?


    This position is undoubtedly a delicious place.


    Don''t talk about the monsters, there are many people in the humans.


    For a time, Yunzhou was almost surrounded by Tuan Tuan.


    If the Yin-Yang Array Sect''s deterrent power is not strong enough, I am afraid that the entire Yunzhou will be beaten up.


    Yunzhou was besieged, and Ao Yu and Ao Ye naturally could no longer go out, under the force of countless monsters.


    A ¡®mountain competition¡¯ was launched in Yunzhou, and it was determined by strength who would become the mount of Wudao Sect Master.


    There is a lot of trouble in Yunzhou.


    Chu Yuan on the other side is not very comfortable.


    ¡­¡­


    Within Wanzhou.


    After Chu Yuan once again witnessed the person corresponding to the sign, he stood in the sky, lost in thought.


    He came out of Dongzhou, and counting the time, more than a month has passed.


    He has also met dozens of people corresponding to the signature, but without exception, these people have been tested by the system and have detected the possibility of becoming talented.


    This made Chu Yuan a headache.


    If he can, he wants the double guarantee of the system and the lump.


    He doesn¡¯t believe in the system anymore.


    But the system can still be used to assist.


    Just look at the current situation.


    The sign and the system seem to be in disagreement at all.


    The system does not recognize the person who signed the signature to compare the signature, and thinks it is possible to become a talent.


    This is embarrassing him.


    Who should he believe?


    In desperation, Chu Yuan can only check one by one.


    Hope to find someone who can guarantee the dual guarantee of the lump and the system.


    "Where should I go next?"


    Chu Yuan glanced in all directions in confusion.


    For more than a month, he has been flying around, making him start to lose track of direction.


    even said that he didn¡¯t know where he was now.


    "I am in Wanzhou now? But where is Wanzhou?"


    Chu Yuan was very confused.


    He looked down and glanced around.


    Found a monk.


    He made a decisive move, a teleport came to the monk, and he held the monk''s shoulder with one hand.


    The monk was shocked, and quickly took control of a magic weapon, exploded with the strength of the Golden Core Realm, and tried to resist.


    But in front of Chu Yuan, there was no resistance at all.


    Invincible state is not a vain name.


    "My lord, please spare your life!"


    The monk shouted in horror.


    Looking at the little golden man in front of him.


    He didn¡¯t even know where he had offended the other party.


    Why come to him for no reason.


    "This question, you answer, understand?"


    Chu Yuan has no expression on his face.


    He was really confused by the matter of finding a disciple, and he had no intention of maintaining his calmness.


    "My lord! I understand!"


    The monk said repeatedly, for fear that he would be pinched to death by Chu Yuan after he finished speaking for a second.


    "Where are the east, west, north, and south sides of this place, and what''s happening in Shenxing Continent recently?"


    Chu Yuan asked faintly.


    The monk hurriedly answered what big states are around Wanzhou.


    Furthermore, for the second question, the monk was helpless.


    "Da, my lord, I am just a golden core, and I have never been to Wanzhou. I don''t know much about external affairs."


    "Oh, I seem to have heard that someone from the legendary Dongju Yin Sejong Gate appeared in Yunzhou. This seems to be raging, and I don¡¯t know what it is..."


    The monk was trembling when he spoke.


    "Anyone from the Sejong Gate in Dongju appeared over Yunzhou?"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback when he heard the words.


    Somewhat silent.


    This means that the real hidden Sejongmen in Dongju appeared.


    Hin Sejong Gate in Dongju...


    Are you in Yunzhou...


    Chu Yuan was a little moved.


    He wanted to fly over and kill all the people at the Sejong Gate in Dongju.


    officially replaced the real Dongju Sejong Gate.


    Let the Sejong Gate of Dongju hidden completely disappear.


    But he still has more than ten months to go through the sect test, and he has not found a suitable disciple.


    How does he choose?


    Chu Yuan hesitated.


    In the end, he chose to give up and kill the Sejong Gate in Dongju.


    Planning to find his own disciples first.


    He is looking for disciples who have the double guarantee of the system and the lump.


    Think of this.


    Chu Yuan looked up at the monk in front of him, and was silent.


    Then, his figure moved and flew away from Wanzhou.


    He searched in his mind for what was left by the previous signature.


    Finally freezes to one of them.


    ''The land of Dongzhou is like a dream but not a dream, if it is still and if it is away, the mountain in the southwest, Gulong County can see Perilla¡±


    This probably means that there is a Gulong county seat on the side of a mountain on the west side of Dongzhou. What perilla is in it?


    Whether the perilla is a person or something, Chu Yuan doesn''t know.


    If you don¡¯t have a look, you will know.


    "This is actually in Dongzhou?"


    "After going around for a long time, I still have to go back to Dongzhou."


    Chu Yuan felt speechless.


    Because there are too many signatures.


    Chu Yuan didn¡¯t look at it completely.


    I don¡¯t know at all, there are still Dongzhou ones.


    He has nothing to say.


    I said earlier that there was Dongzhou, so he started searching from Dongzhou.


    is not like it is now, like a headless fly.


    bumped around.


    Chu Yuan''s face is a bit dark.


    He took a deep breath and searched carefully in his mind.


    He wants to see if there is any Dongzhou, and find out together.


    Unfortunately, he searched for a long time.


    did not find Dongzhou again.


    Obviously, there is only one in Dongzhou.


    is this shiso.


    "Forget it, it seems that I think too much."


    Chu Yuan shook his head, then he looked up at the sky and determined the location of Dongzhou.


    The figure moved and flew towards Dongzhou.


    His figure almost turned into a phantom.


    Fly around frequently.


    Chu Yuan almost perfectly controlled the flight speed in this invincible state.


    It''s a fast when he flies up.


    In an instant, he disappeared from Wanzhou and rushed to Dongzhou.


    The speed is extremely fast, even the speed of crossing the catastrophe can''t match his speed, almost surpassing all the speed.


    The monk in Wanzhou watched Chu Yuan disappear in an instant, everyone was frightened and stood there blankly.


    I can''t recover completely...


    Ask for a monthly pass.


    is the leader of "Mizuki Kiyomori".


    I originally planned to add two more changes at night, and I will continue to add it tomorrow, but there was something temporarily, and it was too late when I came back. I took a nap for two hours when I wrote this chapter.


    will continue to add changes tomorrow.


    In addition, about the protagonist¡¯s mount, friends can leave a message in the comment area, what do you think is good?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 431： Perilla

    Chapter 431 Perilla


    Dongzhou area.


    Chu Yuan came back here soon.


    He did not go back to Wudaozong.


    but went straight to the southwestern part of Dongzhou.


    After passing some inquiries.


    He also successfully found this so-called Gulong County.


    Unsurprisingly.


    This Gulong County was indeed established in a mountain in the southwest.


    is a small county town.


    But because of the rapid development of Dongzhou.


    Even a small county has been developed very prosperously.


    Chu Yuan came to this small county.


    immediately took out the swatches and asked for more detailed information again.


    He is too familiar with this set.


    Shake to the sky.


    A sign flew out and landed immediately.


    Chu Yuan picked it up and read it.


    ¡®In the middle of Gulong County, southwest of the city, the vegetable garden, you can see the perilla.¡¯


    Vegetable garden?


    Is it possible that this perilla is an honest farmer?


    Chu Yuan was curious.


    I didn''t think much about it.


    got up straight, flew towards the southwest of the city.


    The southwest of this small county town is almost entirely covered with vegetable gardens.


    The planning of the small county town is very clear.


    To the east is the market, to the west is the residential area, to the north is the county magistrate''s house and other high-ranking officials lived, and the southwest area is the vegetable garden.


    Chu Yuan stood on the sky, with clouds covering his figure, and the mortals below could not find him.


    It''s just that his face is a little strange.


    He looked at the large green area below, a little confused.


    How should he find this called Zisu?


    "Why don''t you use the lamp bulb again?"


    Chu Yuan had this thought in his mind, and he immediately wanted to vomit.


    Find a disciple and use the picks three times.


    He is also helpless.


    Helpless and helpless.


    What should be used is still needed.


    Chu Yuan could only pick up the lottery again and beg for a lottery.


    ¡®Neither human nor magic nor immortal¡¯.


    is not a human, nor a demon, nor a fairy?


    No, this perilla is not human?


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, his eyes fell into the green vegetable garden below.


    Don¡¯t tell him, this perilla is a certain kind of dish, or some kind of weird thing.


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, and his figure slowly fell downward.


    He came to the vegetable garden.


    The mortals who were busy farming all around noticed him all at once.


    It is really Chu Yuan¡¯s compelling style is too high.


    The whole body is exuding golden light, and when it comes, it is like carrying the great power of the sky and the earth, giving the mortals the feeling that they knelt down in panic when facing a piece of heaven and earth.


    "Fairy..."


    Everyone is shouting.


    "Get up all the time."


    Chu Yuan carried his hands on his back, and said casually.


    He said a word.


    Originally according to Chu Yuan''s imagination.


    These people should all stand up.


    Unexpectedly, these people were still kneeling.


    This made Chu Yuan''s face stiff suddenly.


    He was silent for a long time.


    In the end, there is no way.


    He suddenly remembered.


    He doesn''t seem to have any moves, he can get these people up.


    Like those horns, they all seem to be able to make people get up with just raising their hands.


    He can''t do it at all.


    He raised his hand for fear that a golden round of light would pass by.


    "I ask you, do you know what perilla is?"


    Chu Yuan didn¡¯t force it anymore, and asked directly.


    After he asked, he looked straight at the group of people.


    I thought someone would answer him soon.


    But then Chu Yuan thought he was wrong.


    This group of mortals just knelt on the ground, afraid to talk nonsense, as if he was terrible.


    Seeing this, Chu Yuan was also speechless.


    But he has no other way.


    He could only walk up to a mortal and lift the mortal up.


    Faced with mortals, Chu Yuanke had no irritable thoughts anymore, but respectfully supported him with his hands.


    "Old man, dare you to know, what is perilla?"


    Chu Yuan looked at the mortal old man in front of him, and said softly.


    "Fairy..."


    This mortal old man was trembling all over, no one dared to answer Chu Yuan''s words.


    "Old man, don''t be afraid, this seat will not hurt you, just come to ask a question, do you know what perilla is?"


    Chu Yuan tried his best to appease the mortal old man.


    But even if there was Chu Yuan''s comfort, this mortal old man still trembled and didn''t dare to say anything.


    I was afraid that Chu Yuan would commit a crime.


    Chu Yuan was not in a hurry, and gave the mortal old man some time to relax the mortal old man for a while.


    After a while.


    Chu Yuan asked his question again.


    The mortal old man can finally speak.


    "Xian, Xianchang, Perilla is like a kind of dish here? No, I wonder if this is what Xianchang you are looking for?"


    The mortal old man said with a trembling voice.


    "Perilla is a kind of dish? Old man, do you know where this dish is?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned, and then asked again.


    "The fairy is long, the perilla is there..."


    The mortal old man pointed to a vegetable patch.


    Chu Yuan looked at the direction the other party pointed.


    He saw the dense purple plants on the vegetable patch at a glance.


    This is Perilla?


    I found perilla, then what?


    Chu Yuan was a bit wrong.


    He has found it.


    Just, what do you want him to do? Collect these vegetables as apprentices, and then keep them in the clan, basking in the sun and watering them every day?


    This is too much.


    The corners of Chu Yuan''s mouth twitched slightly, his movements were not slow, and he walked directly into the vegetable garden full of perilla.


    He looked at the purple plants everywhere, lost in thought.


    What should he do?


    Or, first try to use the system to detect, see if you can see something first?


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly, thinking it was feasible.


    Just when he was about to turn on the system detection.


    He was in a daze in front of him.


    I didn¡¯t know why, and looked towards the corner of this vegetable patch.


    After scanning.


    His eyes fixed on a perilla plant.


    Chu Yuan didn¡¯t know why, she would look at this perilla...


    Is this a kind of intuition?


    This kind of feeling, Chu Yuan can''t say what it is.


    Subconsciously, Chu Yuan looked at the perilla plant.


    A system template that only he can see is condensed.


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Perilla¡¿


    [Race: Demon-Vegetable Demon]


    ¡¾Cultivation Base: Refining Qi State¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: None¡¿


    [Assessment: This demon is the most common plant demon. It accidentally gave birth to a ray of spiritual wisdom, but this demon was inhabited by a trace of remnant soul from the ancient nightmare. The spirit and wisdom can''t be blended all the time, and this demon will dissipate.


    Accept this demon as a disciple, if the host allows it to persist to the sect to be tested, it will definitely be regarded as teaching abolishment]


    [Note: This monster has zero talent, and the vegetable monster has no talent at all]


    is here, here, he is here!


    A disciple recognized by both the system and the Lickbox!


    It¡¯s just that, how should he take away this vegetable? Even digging and planing?


    Chu Yuan looked at the perilla, happy to return to joy, but he was confused about how to take the perilla away.


    Furthermore, how can such a disciple guarantee his survival?


    This is a vegetable.


    Not even a person...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    There will be updates later!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 432： Ancient Demon

    Chapter 432 Ancient Demon Qi


    Within Yunzhou.


    At this moment, near the Yintian River.


    A battle between monsters is going on.


    This is a game about ¡®mounts¡¯.


    These monster races also put down their faces in order to become the mounts of Wudao Sect Master.


    Ao Yu didn¡¯t know the benefits of being a Mount Wudao Sect lord, but those big demon kings who had lived for years did not know.


    How could they watch this big opportunity fall into the Silver Sky River Dragon Mansion.


    Almost because of this incident, countless monsters came out from Xizhou and spent more than a month in Yunzhou.


    However, even after a month of fierce battle, no one has the ability to overcome the demons and stand out.


    This situation has also been deadlocked.


    There is no way.


    Yunzhou is controlled by the Yin-Yang Array.


    These monster races are fighting here, they can''t use all their strength at all, for fear of destroying Yunzhou or something.


    In the case of getting in the way.


    It will be impossible for someone to stand out for a while.


    Everyone thinks so.


    Until this day, when several majestic and powerful demon qi came from within Yunzhou, everyone was shocked.


    Whether it was the person in charge of the Yin-Yang Array Sect, or the big demon king who was fighting, they were all awakened by this evil spirit.


    This evil spirit is very majestic.


    far surpasses these big demon kings.


    And there is a smell of ancient years in the evil spirit.


    is far from what these contemporary big demon kings can compare.


    "Monster..."


    "A lot of monsters..."


    "This is the demon of the new age..."


    Sounds of vicissitudes of life sounded from the demon, and spread across the entire Yunzhou in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    Yin-Yang Array, floating on the island.


    Zhang Han, who had been in retreat to connect with Lunar Star, suddenly opened his eyes at this moment.


    "These few demons."


    "Why do you look like Senior White?"


    A solemn color appeared on Zhang Han''s face.


    He can clearly feel how terrifying and profound these waves of demons are.


    The most important thing is that these few demonic auras came from within Yunzhou, not from outside Yunzhou.


    Obviously, these monsters were asleep in Yunzhou or something, and were suddenly awakened.


    Furthermore, these monsters are definitely not in this era, they are probably the remnants of the ancient times, or they are far beyond the ancient times, and they are the same as the masters.


    "I''m afraid I can''t handle these things alone, so shake them!"


    Zhang Han made this decision very decisively.


    Shake people!


    Shake his big brother over!


    With the help of senior brothers, these monsters, even if they are from the ancient times, are definitely not opponents.


    Zhang Han sent a message towards Dongzhou.


    Then quietly mobilized the stars of Zhou Tian, ??dominated by the lunar stars, and laid a large array to cover the entire Yunzhou.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    On the bank of Yintian River.


    The big demon kings who were in the battle stopped their movements, and stood in place with great difficulty, staring in awe at the direction of the explosion of several demon qi in the distance.


    They are all monsters.


    The feeling for this evil spirit is more profound.


    Almost in an instant, they felt it.


    The demon clan that emits these several demon auras is more than a star and a half stronger than them.


    This is not a problem between cultivation bases, but a simple bloodline suppression.


    The masters of these several demonic spirits have a bloodline far better than them.


    "This evil spirit...Who can you recognize..."


    "Acknowledge...a ghost, it would be nice if I didn''t kneel down, but also recognize...this monster is definitely not something we can deal with..."


    "What? We even have the ancient monsters here. Could there be any monsters stronger than the ancient monsters?"


    All the demon kings in the same place exclaimed, all looking at the ancient demon who had forgotten the word face and wanted to be a mount.


    The ancient great monsters looked at each other.


    "No, what do you see us doing?"


    "That is, we can''t deal with this evil spirit. The master of these evil spirits, I am afraid that the times are far beyond us..."


    These ancient monsters said quickly.


    A demon far beyond the ancient great demon...


    The pupils of these monster kings shrank suddenly.


    How long does an ancient demon live?


    The units are all calculated in one hundred thousand years.


    The monsters far surpassing the ancient great monsters, forgive them for their poor imagination.


    Just when these monsters are talking.


    The ancient demonic energy in the distance has swept over, quickly enveloping the entire Yintian River.


    Under the shocking eyes of many monsters.


    Those few demonic auras turned into a figure, the four realms turned into a human figure.


    No one can see the faces of these four figures.


    However, a phantom behind the four figures was clearly seen by many demons.


    The four phantoms are very peculiar.


    The phantom behind the figure headed by ?? is a strange phantom similar to a giant dog, but not like a giant dog.


    The phantom on the left is the phantom of the face of the sheep.


    The phantom of the figure on the right is a tiger with wings.


    The phantom in the last figure is the strangest, human head and tiger legs, with wild boar fangs.


    The four figures are all mysterious.


    They came, and in an instant, all the Demon King and Great Demon on the court could not hold them anymore, and they all knelt to the ground, shaking.


    This is an absolute blood pressure suppression.


    "The monster race in this new era seems to be a bit weak."


    The figure headed by ?? said a little.


    His voice spread throughout the Yintian River.


    All the Demon King and Great Demon heard this and wanted to raise their heads to speak, but in front of these four figures.


    They can''t even say anything, their mouths are open, and they can''t speak at all.


    This huge blood pressure is suppressing them.


    "Yes, the monster races in this new era are very weak, but what do these monster races want to do if they gather here?"


    A figure next to ?? asked.


    "Let me see what these monsters gather here to do."


    Another figure stood up and said.


    finished.


    He stepped forward and stretched out his palm towards the sky.


    I saw his palm directly transformed into a monstrous giant hand.


    Giant hands poured into the world, trying to get information from the heavens.


    The other three figures: "?"


    In an instant, their faces turned black.


    What is their identity?


    Four fierce beasts in ancient times!


    That is the remnant of the old age.


    That is an existence rejected by Xintiandi and not accepted by the new era.


    They have just recovered from Xintiandi, Tiandi obviously did not notice them, so they have not taken any measures against them, and they can be at ease for some time.


    But this product comes up directly with Xintiandi¡¯s ass.


    Isn¡¯t this too easy for them?


    The three want to curse.


    But they didn¡¯t wait for them to scold at all.


    A wave of blood-red violent thunder and lightning slammed down.


    The sky is blood red.


    It seems to be showing the anger of heaven and earth...


    Built **** for no reason.


    No one can stand this on anyone...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 433： The fierce beast goes to Dongzhou

    Chapter 433 Fierce Beast Goes to Dongzhou


    Within Yunzhou.


    Yintian Riverside.


    The thunder and lightning have dissipated, but the billowing blood cloud is still permeating, and it will not dissipate for a long time, as if the anger that represents the world has not completely subsided.


    on the ground.


    The four figures knelt on the ground with faint breath.


    Around these four, many big demon kings knelt to the ground, afraid to move, and could not even speak.


    Among the four figures.


    The man who looked like a giant dog but did not look like a giant dog forcibly stood up and looked at one of the four with a fierce face.


    "How many do you mean?"


    "When I was sleeping, I made my head silly, right?!"


    "Xintiandi has no time to take care of us, you still go to the ass! This is all right, the scourge is coming, you are facing this half-dead state, and we will also be affected by this state!"


    The man scolded the man angrily.


    "The barrels are full, what do you want?"


    The man was not timid at all, but showed a fierce look.


    Rolling evil spirit wrapped around her body, looking very vicious.


    "Okay, don''t talk about it anymore, start fighting!"


    Another figure stood up and encouraged a fight.


    "Why don''t you both die, you will know who is right and who is wrong when you die, no noise is of no use."


    The last person also stood up and said.


    The performance of the four of them is extremely fierce.


    The name of the fierce beast is worthy of the name.


    The appearance of facing these three people.


    The giant dog phantom didn''t bother to reprimand him any more, and his eyes were fixed on the arrogant figure''gluttonous'' just now.


    "Let¡¯s talk about it, what information did you get from Heaven?"


    The giant dog phantom ¡®Chaos¡¯ slowly said.


    "I haven''t received much news. This bucket is not strong enough. I only know that these monster races are fighting to become a powerful mount of human race."


    The phantom ¡®gluttonous¡¯ said quite happily.


    The words come out.


    The other three people were taken aback.


    In order to be able to become a mighty mount of a certain human race, there was a fight.


    Has the monster race in this new era fallen to this level?


    actually fought to become a mount.


    What is the mount? That''s a shame!


    It¡¯s okay to start fighting for shame.


    It''s a laugh to say it out.


    These estimates are the bottom of the monster race in the new era, and the bottom will do this kind of cerebral palsy.


    The three of them all smiled, and they didn''t plan to''clean up the door'' for the Yaozu.


    Each monster has its own path.


    They will not interfere.


    Especially these low-level stuff.


    Their interference is an insult to their identity.


    "These monsters are the top batch of the new era, and they are in charge of the power of the monsters."


    Xuying''gluttonous'' said this again silently.


    The other three: "?"


    The top batch of monsters?


    That''s it?


    Furthermore, the top batch of monsters come here to compete for others'' mounts?


    This is too shameful of Yaozu''s face.


    The faces of these three people were strange, and they all felt ashamed.


    They all feel that their face is lacking.


    "This group of monster races, seeing that I can''t destroy them, can actually be so embarrassing!"


    The phantom ¡®—ƒè»¡¯ is called an anger.


    "No, these monster races are the top level of the new era. If you destroy them, aren''t you weakening the new era monster race."


    The phantom ¡®Qung Qi¡¯ standing at the back waved his hand and said.


    "No? Then go and kill the human race. The **** human race actually wants my demon race to be a mount. If there is no such human race, this new era demon race will definitely not be like this!"


    ÷Ò÷Ñ roared very irritably.


    He looked down at the demon clan who was kneeling on the ground around him. It was called a hatred of iron but not steel.


    "But... but in our current state, how can we escape the world and kill the human power?"


    Chaos was silent for a moment.


    Heaven and Earth have obviously noticed them.


    It¡¯s not easy for them to start again.


    "It''s okay. I have a precious treasure here, the Heaven-shielding Bead. Although it is about to be broken due to the years, it is enough for us to escape the world for a day, a day, and with our strength, we must cut a human race. Isn''t that simple?"


    Tao Tie took out a bead full of cracks, looked at the other three people, and said so.


    The four fierce beasts of them all existed in the old age.


    To kill the human race of a new era, what about the phantom one day?


    can take half an hour, it is all humiliation to their four big beasts!


    If it takes more than an hour, then they don¡¯t have to mix up the four big beasts, and they will die.


    "No, gluttonous, since you have this thing, why did you just watch us get struck by lightning?"


    Bewildered for a while, asked.


    "Why don''t I watch you get struck by lightning?"


    Gotiao squinted at the Chaos trio and asked rhetorically.


    Chaos three people: "..."


    It is clear that even if you are hacked, you have to pull them into the water together and play the same game.


    "Well, you three don''t look at it like this, don''t hurry up and get rid of that human race."


    gluttonous urged.


    The other three looked at each other, and naturally they all agreed.


    They didn¡¯t even have the mind to continue fighting, and the most important thing for them right now was to slash the human power.


    Pull back the monster race of their new age from the abyss of corruption.


    "Go, go to the east, the power of the human race is in the east!"


    Gotie saw this, and did not speak any more.


    He threw the cracked bead towards the sky.


    Suddenly, the beads flashed red light.


    The light shrouded all four of them.


    was shrouded in light.


    These four people seemed to have awakened, and they burst out with a very powerful and fierce aura.


    Wow...


    The four turned into a demon wind and flew towards Dongzhou.


    As these four people were about to fly out of Yunzhou, large arrays were suddenly excited, the sky full of stars flickered, and the lunar stars bloomed with radiant light, faintly echoing these formations.


    "sleepy."


    "Leave everything to me!"


    Above the sky, a shining figure stood high above the sky, overlooking the four people.


    "This human doll, is she going to die?"


    Gotiao roared furiously, a terrible suction vaguely centered on him, about to explode.


    "Taoty, don''t care about this person, what we want to kill is the power of the human race, don''t entangle here, I feel a sword intent coming, don''t be dragged."


    Chaos snorted coldly and said.


    "Just kill it, what are you afraid of?"


    gluttonously asked inexplicably.


    "No, this person has luck in his body, we are destroyed, I am afraid that your bead will not be able to stop the heaven and the earth and seek us to liquidate."


    Chaos glared gluttonously, and said.


    Gourmet heard the words and glanced at the figure ¡®Zhang Han¡¯ on the vault that day, and finally had the choice to turn his head to look at Dongzhou and shuttle back.


    The four people crossed, completely ignoring those formations.


    Those formations really can¡¯t stop the four of them at all...


    Can only let the four of them go to Dongzhou...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 434： Demon reasoning

    Chapter 434


    Dongzhou area.


    Above the sky.


    A golden light flew above.


    Look closer and you can see it.


    This golden light is Chu Yuan.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan moved very carefully.


    I saw that Chu Yuan was holding a pot of things in his hand, it was the perilla.


    After some thoughts.


    Chu Yuan decided to use a pot, dig it out with the roots, and put it on the pot to take away.


    So there is the present scene.


    Chu Yuan flew fast, but had been worrying about perilla, which caused her speed to slow down a lot.


    But Chu Yuan also learned to protect the perilla with invincibility, so as not to be destroyed by the wind.


    "How far is it?"


    Chu Yuan glanced around, roughly estimated it, and then knew that he should be not far from Wudao Sect.


    understood that he was not far from Wudao Sect.


    Chu Yuan quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    will be here soon.


    will immediately return to his Wudaozong.


    You can rest assured of this perilla when you return to Wudaozong.


    At that time, you can really prepare to make this perilla into a human form.


    A plan is forming in Chu Yuan''s heart.


    He has a bold idea.


    Chu Yuan muttered in her heart.


    hasn''t waited for him to speak out his bold ideas.


    A strange wind came out suddenly.


    Yes, in Chu Yuan''s eyes, there was a strange wind blowing in front of him.


    The wind was very strange, as if it was aimed at Chu Yuan, and it thumped on Chu Yuan''s face, and also tried to block Chu Yuan''s way.


    At the speed of Chu Yuan''s distraction, he was actually blocked by this strange wind.


    "What is this stuff?"


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly, feeling the horror of the strange wind around him.


    Then he looked down at the perilla in his palm.


    A little angry.


    If it is blown by this strange wind.


    He is all right.


    But this perilla plant is going to be over.


    You know how fragile this perilla is.


    I''m afraid it will fall when the wind blows.


    was blown by this degree of strange wind.


    It is no wonder that this perilla is not blown out.


    This wind...


    Too much¡­¡­


    Chu Yuan felt the violent strange wind around him, and a trace of anger rose in his heart.


    He stretched out with one hand, a golden light wheel was condensed by him, and the terrifying power directly caused the strange wind around him to disperse.


    "Roll this seat."


    Chu Yuan furiously threw the golden light wheel out.


    Boom...


    The golden light wheel was thrown out.


    The world seemed to shake.


    A general trend of heaven and earth is naturally attached to the golden light wheel, and the light wheel flies out, as if the heaven and the earth are suppressing everything. If you dare to be the enemy of the light wheel, then you are the enemy of the heaven and the earth.


    The strange wind around ?? was torn apart by the light wheel in an instant.


    A road was cut out directly.


    Chu Yuan didn''t look at anything, and went through the past, moving on in the direction of Wudaozong.


    He continued to fly, suddenly as if he felt something, he turned his head and looked at the strange wind.


    He just seemed to...


    I heard a voice ringing in the strange wind.


    What is that sound?


    Chu Yuan turned his ears slightly, wanting to hear clearly.


    But he listened carefully, but he couldn''t hear anything.


    Is he misheard?


    Chu Yuan frowned.


    Forget it.


    Sending the perilla back to the sect is the most important thing.


    Chu Yuan shook his head, without thinking, turned around and continued to fly in the direction of Wudaozong.


    ¡­¡­


    In the strange wind.


    Four figures are staring wide-eyed, looking at the top of their heads.


    Above their heads, a golden wheel of light hung high like a scorching sun.


    The golden wheel did not cut them.


    But the light emitted by the golden light wheel formed a kind of suppression on them.


    Even the gluttonous person who was a little closer was directly put on the ground, unable to move, only wailing.


    The golden light wheel tore away the strange wind and left, but the terrifying smell in the same place, it took nearly a cup of tea time before it dissipated a little.


    just dissipated a little, and the four talents including Chaos barely moved.


    The force of suppression disappeared.


    All four of them felt a kind of relaxation in their body and mind.


    It was as if a huge mountain behind his back had suddenly fallen down.


    "Hoo..."


    Chaos took a long breath, looking at Chu Yuan''s leaving back with very bewildered eyes.


    After watching for a long time, he turned his head to look at the embarrassed gluttony.


    "Tao, you... are you sure that that person is the one we are looking for?"


    The chaos is unimaginable.


    Such a strong existence.


    It''s actually the person they want to deal with...


    This statue exists, I am afraid that I really have to do it on them, I am afraid it is really raising my hand to slap them to death.


    It is really too shocked by the golden light wheel just now.


    Does that kind of existence really exist in this new era?


    After hearing Chaos questioning, the other two also looked towards Taotie.


    Obviously, they also want to know the answer.


    "Yes, yes, that person is the human power in the information I obtained from the heavenly path. This is the impression of sentient beings, and there is nothing wrong with it..."


    Gutty swallowed and spit, also feeling incredible.


    "This kind of existence can really appear in this era?"


    Qungqi¡¯s eyes never narrowed.


    "Impossible, this can never be the existence of this era..."


    —ƒè» directly vetoed it.


    Killed, he didn''t believe that a ¡®powerful¡¯ existence like Chu Yuan would come from this new era.


    If such a character can be born in the new era, he will be able to eat...the three of Chaos on the spot.


    "I don''t believe that this will be the existence of the new era."


    Chaos also shook his head and vetoed it, but he didn''t believe it either.


    "But which era is actually so powerful? Just an attack makes us feel a life-and-death crisis."


    Qingqi asked.


    This question.


    The other three people are silent.


    Obviously, they don¡¯t know.


    At this moment, the atmosphere became solidified.


    The fierceness of the four big beasts has disappeared.


    There is only dead silence.


    "Chaos, let us return it, are we still chasing it? It seems that this person has caused the monster race of the new age to fight for it and wants to become its mount."


    ÷Ò÷Ñ was the first to speak to break the dead silence.


    "Chasing? Do you want to fall as soon as you recover? Let''s just leave it alone. Every monster has its own ambitions. Even though we are the former monsters, we cannot forcefully interfere with the current monsters."


    "Besides, what does the monster race''s fight for the seat of the mount have to do with the human race just now? If we just go up and fight the human race in this way, doesn''t it seem that our previous demons are unreasonable?


    Chaos said quietly.


    ÷Ò÷Ñ and other three people: "?"


    Tell you a joke, the ancient demon makes sense...


    The three of them can see it.


    Chaos doesn¡¯t want to be an enemy of that existence...


    Since this is the case, then they don''t have any intentions to confront the enemy.


    It''s better to leave directly and find a place to learn about the world first.


    Just when the four were about to leave Dongzhou, a familiar breath came from Daoshan, making the four of them stunned...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 435： To be quiet

    Chapter 435


    Beside Tianwu Mountain, towards Dao Mountain.


    At this moment.


    To the top of Daozong Square.


    Bai Ze crouched, his eyes were staring at the figure in the square, his eyes filled with satisfaction.


    On the square, a young man holding a long bow stood there.


    The young man was constantly bending his bow and shooting arrows, shooting a feather arrow.


    Feather arrows are blessed by mana, as if they have come alive. Not only are they powerful, but they are also traceable.


    Each feather arrow of this young man easily hit the target set in the distance.


    Almost every archery target is thousands of meters away.


    But young men can easily shoot.


    shows how strong this young man is.


    This young man is Bai Ze¡¯s new disciple.


    The new disciple is named ¡®Long Lichuan¡¯ and he is a born archer.


    In Bai Ze''s view, this is the case.


    Any bow and arrow in Long Lichuan¡¯s hand is like an arm''s finger and can be easily controlled.


    And the cultivation talent is extremely high.


    In less than ten days of getting started, he reached the peak of the middle stage of the refining realm. It is estimated that in one month, he can set foot on the foundation.


    This kind of talent makes Bai Ze very satisfied.


    Especially when compared to Ning Fan, it was more satisfied, and I was so satisfied with nothing to say.


    Thinking of Ning Fan, Bai Ze felt a headache.


    The disciple who is like two fools.


    I am afraid that it will not be long before he will be surpassed by this new disciple Long Lichuan.


    and absolutely transcend all aspects.


    Come, let him see what this second foolish disciple is doing.


    Bai Ze shook his head slightly, and after letting Long Lichuan continue to practice cultivation, he walked to the back mountain.


    Here, he also succeeded in finding his second fool disciple Ning Fan.


    Beside a tree in the back mountain.


    Ning Fan held an inverted blade in his hand, and was constantly drawing his sword and slashing the tree.


    He drew his sword and slashed on the tree, leaving only a shallow knife mark.


    Obviously not exerting much effort.


    is such a shallow cut, and then returned.


    He is here repeatedly drawing knives and slashing.


    Nothing fancy.


    "This guy¡­¡­"


    Bai Ze helplessly shook his head.


    He has already given up on this disciple.


    This is how you can become a talent. Bai Ze can write his name upside down.


    I guess, this is the disciple.


    Now he may not be able to beat his second disciple Long Lichuan.


    It is better to let these two disciples learn from each other.


    so that Ning Fan understands how wasteful he is?


    Feasible.


    Bai Ze was also determined to want his disciple to be more sober, and immediately called both disciples to Xiang Daozong Square, and explained the matter to the two clearly.


    When the two hear that they are going to compete.


    Longlichuan Gujing has no waves.


    Ning Fan exclaimed.


    "Master, you want me, you want me to discuss with the second junior brother?"


    Ning Fan said in disbelief.


    "Why, are you afraid you can''t beat it?"


    Bai Ze looked at this ineffective disciple blankly.


    "No no."


    Ning Fan shook his head quickly.


    He was afraid that his junior was abused too badly by him.


    I remember that this junior brother started in less than half a month.


    How can we compete with him.


    "That''s not enough, you two will discuss, now, immediately, immediately."


    Bai Ze said decisively.


    See this scene.


    Ning Fan and Long Lichuan have nothing to say, they can only choose to agree.


    on the square.


    The two opened their positions.


    Long Lichuan holds the bow in his left hand and the arrow in his right hand, making all preparations.


    Ning Fan held the inverted blade handle with one hand, said nothing, and lowered his head slightly.


    "let''s start."


    Bai Ze directly announced the start.


    As his words fell.


    Long Lichuan quickly pulled away from Ning Fan and tried to shoot Ning Fan from a distance.


    But he just moved.


    A white light flashed before his eyes suddenly.


    The next moment, Long Lichuan stood there blankly.


    The bow and arrow in his hand broke in half


    A strand of hair was cut and passed by, falling down.


    Long Lichuan turned his head slightly to look away.


    I don¡¯t know when, his senior brother Ning Fan was already standing behind him, still pressing his hand on the handle of the knife, without saying a word, everything was the same as before, except that the position was changed.


    "Second Junior Brother, you are defeated."


    Ning Fan slowly said.


    "Big brother, I lost."


    Long Lichuan put down his broken longbow and said with a wry smile.


    "Disciple, you...when did you learn this trick? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Bai Ze also came over, his expression was surprised and happy.


    He really did not expect that Ning Fan was so much stronger.


    This knife obviously has the level of the Golden Core Realm.


    He felt that Ning Fan had been abandoned.


    unexpectedly gave him such a surprise.


    However, he is also a little confused.


    Why Ning Fan has become so strong, so why don¡¯t you tell him?


    It''s impossible, Ning Fan still doesn''t trust him as a master.


    "These are all taught by a senior sister in Wudaozong. The senior sister''s surname is Si. She said that she wanted to grow up quietly and then amaze the master, so I kept practicing hard and didn''t say anything."


    Ning Fan respectfully answered.


    His...


    This?


    Grow up quietly, and then surprise Master?


    is worthy of being a disciple of Fellow Taoist Chu.


    will play.


    I really know how to play.


    Shirasawa was also surprised.


    Unexpectedly, the disciples of Friends of Taoist Chu like to play like this.


    and also led his disciples.


    This.


    Bai Ze just wanted to say that he took it so well.


    He likes this kind of surprise so much.


    Presumably Fellow Taoist Chu likes this kind of surprise too.


    Bai Ze silently wrote down the method of getting along with Chu Yuan.


    Come quietly, and give a big surprise.


    "Very well, disciple, you did a very good job."


    "There is Chuan''er, don''t be discouraged, after all, your senior brother practiced earlier than you, and it is normal to lose, and..."


    Bai Ze just wanted to have a good chat with his two disciples.


    Suddenly, he seemed to be aware of something.


    suddenly raised his head and looked at Tianwu Mountain.


    I saw a golden light flashing by over there.


    Ordinary people can''t see what it is, only a touch of gold.


    But Bai Ze is no ordinary person.


    He can clearly see the scene inside the golden light.


    Isn¡¯t that Chu Yuan?


    Fellow Daoist Chu finally came back?


    Bai Ze immediately wanted to go and thank Chu Yuan.


    Fellow Taoist Chu is a real person.


    Not only helped him find a genius disciple like Long Lichuan.


    Someone in Wudao Sect helped him teach Ning Fan.


    This kindness, he couldn''t forget Bai Ze.


    But he has nothing to help Chu Yuan now, so he can only pay a visit first and express his gratitude in words.


    Just as Bai Ze was about to leave.


    He was stunned again suddenly.


    This time, he cast his gaze on the sky in the southwest.


    This breath is...


    The breath of those four pigs?


    These four things are not dead yet? Have you survived to the present?


    Furthermore, these four things seem to be approaching him?


    "You two, go to Houshan first, something will happen here later."


    Bai Ze instructed the two disciples, his eyes became sharper, and he locked in the distant sky...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 436： The story of "Legend of Chu Yuan"

    Chapter 436 The Story of "Legend of Chu Yuan"


    The four fierce beasts flying from the southwest of Dongzhou came to Xiang Daozong smoothly and successfully met with Bai Ze.


    There is no grievance between Bai Ze and the four fierce beasts.


    It broke the sky, but Bai Ze looked down on the four fierce beasts a bit, thinking that these four goods were either fighting or on the way to fight all day long, which made him feel puzzled and felt that the four fierce beasts were stupid.


    So there is no good impression.


    But now, in this new era.


    The remnants of their old age are one, and their past views will naturally change.


    Bai Ze is also willing to intersect with the four fierce beasts.


    Five people sat around a stone table, chatting about the past.


    At the same time, the four big beasts are also asking Bai Ze for information about the current era.


    When the four big beasts learned that in this new era, the strongest had only crossed the Tribulation Realm, and after they slapped a large area of ??the Tribulation Realm, they were also very shocked.


    "Old Bai, are you sure you are not kidding? The strongest in this new era, just the kind of crossing the catastrophe that can kill by blowing your breath?"


    Qungqi asked aloud in surprise.


    "What did I lie to you for? The new era is indeed very weak, and the strongest is crossing the catastrophe."


    Bai Ze shook his head and said.


    "But when we met a human being, we were able to suppress us with just gestures, and we met two juniors, one with luck, the formation is the same as the one without money, the other with sharp sword intent and very It''s extraordinary, it''s more than just crossing the catastrophe."


    Chaos was silent for a moment, and then asked.


    "Is there anything else? Tell me about the specific situation?"


    Bai Ze was also bewildered.


    A human race is powerful, and the momentum suppresses the four big beasts.


    Two juniors don¡¯t just cross the tribulation realm?


    Why didn¡¯t he know that people in the new era are so strong?


    On the other side, when I heard the chaos of Bai Zezhi''s words, there was no ambiguity, and I said the time of the matter.


    When Bai Ze finished listening, his face gradually became strange.


    Isn''t it just the Chu Yuan Chu Dao friend, and the disciples of Chu Dao friend?


    So unlucky for these four pigs?


    I just ran into the disciple of Daoist Chu¡¯s disciple just after he recovered, and he was still causing trouble on the site of Daoist Chu¡¯s disciple.


    Then he wanted to kill Fellow Chu Daoist.


    was all suppressed by the momentum carried by Daoist Chu¡¯s attack?


    Good fellow.


    He is a good guy directly.


    Bai Ze also wanted to laugh but was embarrassed to laugh.


    Looking at Bai Ze''s strange expression.


    The four big beasts also understand.


    This guy must know something, but he doesn¡¯t want to say it.


    The four fierce beasts hurriedly asked.


    Faced with the questions of the four big beasts.


    Bai Ze was not vague, so he talked to the four big beasts.


    "In fact, the person you met is not the existence of this new era, but the existence of our era, but that person is very special..."


    "Forget it, let me talk to you in detail..."


    Bai Ze began to tell about Chu Yuan¡¯s ¡®deeds¡¯.


    Connected all the things he knew into the background and said it.


    After listening to the story of the "Legend of Chu Yuan".


    The four fierce beasts all became silent.


    and so¡­¡­


    is not too strong in the new era.


    It was their bad luck. As soon as they recovered, they encountered such an event involving such a powerful ancient existence?


    The four big beasts suddenly wanted to understand.


    Why did the golden light wheel that the one cut out didn''t fall on them.


    I am afraid that it is the one who has survived from the old age, and his subordinates are merciful.


    Otherwise, with that golden light wheel, all four of them could be cut directly.


    "So, do you understand? It''s not that the new era is too strong, it''s just that you are bad luck. As for the two juniors, they are the disciples of Friends of Chu Dao."


    Bai Ze finished speaking, exhaled, picked up the water glass on the stone table, took a sip, moisturized his throat.


    He looked up and wanted to see what the expressions of these four beasts were, whether he was surprised.


    When he raised his head, what he saw was not the surprised expression of the four fierce beasts.


    Instead, seeing the four big beasts holding their breath as hard as they could, their faces blushed.


    "No, what are you doing?"


    Bai Ze asked in a circle.


    "When we came over, we let go of the evil spirit so wantonly, for fear of causing discomfort to that person, we are trying our best to absorb the evil spirit just released, old Bai, don''t talk!"


    —ƒè» took the time to reply, and then continued to hold his breath, absorbing the evil spirit.


    White Pond:"?"


    Nings are really little geniuses.


    The demon qi was released, and it was dispersed, and it is estimated that many of them have merged into the world.


    Nings can still **** it back?


    I really live to grow old and learn to grow old.


    He Bai Ze also learned.


    "You don¡¯t have to be like this. Fellow Daoist Chu is very easy-going and doesn¡¯t treat you at all. After all, we have all survived from the old age. I see you..."


    What more does Bai Ze want to say.


    He hasn¡¯t finished.


    Suddenly, a breath came.


    Bai Ze and the four fierce beasts all looked up.


    On the Tianwu Mountain, a golden light was flying towards Xiangdao Mountain.


    In the golden light, it is Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan is approaching Xiangdao Mountain.


    The four fierce beasts silently looked at Bai Ze.


    Your front foot just said it¡¯s not a big deal.


    This backhand ran over.


    Isn''t this here to settle accounts with them?


    Bai Ze was also a little embarrassed.


    He remembered that Fellow Daoist Chu was not such a careful person.


    How is this possible? I didn''t care about it at the time, but I came to settle the accounts now.


    "Friend Bai Daoist is there?"


    No one arrives, the sound arrives first.


    flashed with a golden light.


    Chu Yuan came to the sky beyond Xiang Daozong.


    He held the pot of perilla in his hand and looked down at Xiang Daozong.


    He didn''t break in directly, but asked outside.


    If Bai Ze is not there, he will not bother to take a step towards Daozong.


    "Friend Chu Daoist, I am here."


    Bai Ze hurriedly shouted toward the sky.


    On the other side, Chu Yuan caught Bai Ze''s voice in an instant.


    In the continuous research of Chu Yuan, countless usages of the invincible state have been studied.


    For example, attaching to the body technique will make him extremely fast.


    When ?? is attached to the ear, his hearing will become extremely scary, and it is easy to hear some things.


    So generally speaking, Chu Yuan will not be attached to the ear.


    Only this time he planned to listen to the situation in Daozong, and he attached it to his ears.


    When Chu Yuan heard Bai Ze''s voice, he didn''t worry anymore, and walked into Xiang Daozong slowly.


    Protected the pot of perilla in his hand very well.


    Chu Yuan came this time for this pot of perilla.


    He cannot enter the sect, otherwise the invincible state will be closed and his soul will dissipate.


    Take care of this pot of perilla.


    He must not be placed in the clan.


    But when he put it at the mountain gate, he was afraid of something wrong.


    Think left and right.


    Chu Yuan still intends to put Xiang Daozong.


    just can use Bai Ze as a gardener, take care of this pot of perilla...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    Congratulations to the second leader "Dangerous" from the starting point for taking office!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 437： Entrusted care

    Chapter 437 Entrusted Care


    To Daozong, inside the square.


    Bai Ze came out with the four fierce beasts and greeted the coming Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan fell from the outside.


    met Bai Ze and the four big beasts.


    Chu Yuan held the pot of perilla in his hand, and glanced over the four fierce beasts behind Bai Ze, and found that he did not know these four people at all.


    I thought that Bai Ze would introduce him one or two.


    Unexpectedly, Bai Ze did not introduce it at all.


    This also makes Chu Yuan feel strange.


    But he did not rush to ask questions.


    Since Bai Ze didn''t say anything, it is probably just some existence similar to the elder Ke Qing.


    Chu Yuan didn''t care either, his eyes fell on Bai Ze.


    "Friend Bai Daoist, I haven''t seen you for a long time, don''t come here without any problems."


    Chu Yuan smiled slightly and said.


    "Naturally unscathed, but your attitude, fellow Taoist Chu, makes me envious."


    Bai Ze looked at Chu Yuan, who was full of golden light, with the atmosphere of heaven and earth in every move, feeling extremely envious and...sorrowful.


    "Envy?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, there are still people envious of not even having a body.


    is wrong.


    This Baize is a gas refining slag.


    Envy his invincible power.


    This is also normal.


    "Friend Bai Daoist don''t need to envy you, one day, you will be able to reach this point."


    Chu Yuan encouraged a little bit.


    can also be regarded as a goal for Bai Ze, and reaching his level of invincibility as soon as possible.


    Although he feels unlikely.


    But the pie still needs to be painted.


    Chu Yuan is just the meaning, the meaning of drawing a cake.


    But Baize didn''t think so after listening.


    Bai Ze also heard it, and Chu Yuan was encouraging him.


    But he felt that Chu Yuan was encouraging him to "cooperate" with Tiandi as soon as possible.


    "Yes, I will surely reach this point one day, thank you for your encouragement."


    Bai Ze nodded very seriously.


    He finished this sentence.


    was again curious about Chu Yuan''s visit to him, and couldn''t help but ask out curiously.


    "Friend Chu Daoist, I haven''t asked you what''s important for your visit this time."


    Bai Ze then asked.


    "Daoist Bai, this time I came here, there is indeed something that I want to help from Daoist Bai, and I want you to take care of this perilla."


    Chu Yuan handed out the pot of perilla in his hand.


    "This basil?"


    Bai Ze looked at the pot of perilla in a daze, not knowing what to say.


    Of course it can be seen with his eyesight.


    This pot of perilla has given birth to a trace of wisdom.


    And there seems to be a trace of breath from ancient times living on it.


    Other than that, there is nothing else.


    "This perilla is a disciple of this seat, but it has not yet transformed. This seat intends to ask Fellow Daoist Bai for your help. What do you think of Fellow Bai Daoist?"


    Chu Yuan asked softly.


    "Let me take care of it?"


    Bai Ze was stunned.


    "Yes, Fellow Daoist Bai, you can take care of it and just water it daily."


    Chu Yuan nodded and said.


    He didn''t wait for Bai Ze to say anything, so he put the perilla in Bai Ze''s hand.


    "Well, Fellow Daoist Bai, I have something to do, so I won''t stay here too much. You won''t refuse this little thing, right?"


    Brother Chu said with a smile.


    "This...no, okay, fellow Taoist Chu, I should take care of this. I will take good care of this perilla."


    Bai Ze responded.


    Looking down at the pot of perilla in his hand.


    This is not because he refused to agree.


    It''s just that he was afraid that if he couldn''t help but open the restriction at that time, Heaven and Earth began to punish him again, and Yu Bo accidentally destroyed the perilla plant.


    This perilla is a disciple of Chu Yuan after all.


    If something really goes wrong then.


    That would be difficult.


    So Bai Ze wanted to refuse.


    But when I thought that Chu Yuan had helped him so much.


    He even refuses this kind of thing, it is impossible to justify.


    In the end, he could only choose to accept it.


    "The friend Bai, this perilla will be handed over to you, and I will leave first."


    Chu Yuan turned around and left.


    Before leaving.


    Chu Yuan glanced at the four fierce beasts.


    silently wrote down the appearance of these four people.


    He has no other thoughts either.


    I just think that these four people are the elder Ke Qing from the Dao Zong, and they usually see when they look up.


    It is better to remember the appearance.


    I can see it later, when someone greets you, you don¡¯t even know who the other person is.


    Chu Yuan didn''t think that, he glanced at it casually and remembered the appearance of these four people, these four people could find out.


    is just a casual glance after all.


    So after Chu Yuan took a look, he got up and left, and flew back towards his Wudaozong.


    But on the square.


    It was a coincidence that the four big beasts really noticed the look of Chu Yuan before he left.


    Chu Yuan is just a casual glance, but with the blessing of invincibility, it seems to be suppressed by the general trend of heaven and earth.


    After Chu Yuan left.


    The four big beasts were immediately scared and paralyzed on the ground.


    "You just saw it just now? The one stared at us before leaving..."


    "Look, I saw it, that person''s eyes seemed to warn us. Sure enough, that person is still blaming us, but the adults have a lot of them and didn''t do anything to us."


    "Huh, Lao Bai, you are not kind. Didn''t you say that the one who is not accounting for it? What is it this time..."


    The four fierce beasts all exhaled one after another, speaking one after another.


    Baize, who stood a little in front, was confused.


    Just now, Fellow Daoist Chu glared at these four goods? Are you warning these four goods? Why didn''t he notice it?


    Moreover, as Bai Ze, he can clearly feel some emotions.


    Just now, Fellow Daoist Chu clearly didn''t have any anger or killing intent, so surely these four guys were scaring themselves.


    It is estimated that Fellow Daoist Chu didn¡¯t remember the things that had been offended by these four goods before at all.


    After all, everyone has survived the old age.


    There is no need to settle grievances because of this kind of thing.


    Bai Ze just wanted to explain to Chu Yuan again.


    But he looked down at the pot of perilla in his hand.


    suddenly had an idea in his mind.


    Not as good as...


    Coaxed these four goods to stay in Xiang Daozong, and helped him take care of the perilla.


    Feasible.


    Thinking of this, Bai Ze spoke up.


    "The four of you..."


    "I''m afraid that I will provoke Dao Dao Chu when I bumped into Dao Dao Chu in a bad mood. It is probably because of this that Dao Dao Chu will remember you."


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal. Fellow Daoist Chu is not so murderous, and it is estimated that he will not really kill you. At most, it will suppress you for a hundred thousand years."


    Bai Ze said slowly.


    He is leisurely.


    But when the words were heard by the four fierce beasts, their complexion changed.


    They have only just recovered, and they will be suppressed for hundreds of thousands of years if they have not even seen this new era.


    Who can stand this...


    They would rather fall than be suppressed...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 438： On How to Take Care of Perilla

    Chapter 438 On How to Take Care of Perilla


    Dongzhou area.


    Towards Dao Mountain, towards Daozong Square.


    The four fierce beasts threatened by Bai Ze finally couldn''t help it. They asked Bai Ze for help and asked if there was any way to solve them.


    Bai Ze was very happy at that time, and gave Shisu to the four fierce beasts, and let the four fierce beasts take good care of the shiso in the sect.


    "You remember, this perilla plant will be the disciple of Friends of Dao Chu in the future. All of Dao Friends of Chu¡¯s disciples are Tianjiao. If you can take good care of this perilla plant, your grievances with Dao Friends of Chu will definitely be wiped out. ."


    "Remember! Take good care of this perilla! Understand?"


    "Oh, I planned to take care of this perilla by myself. In this way, Fellow Daoist Chu will owe me a favor. Now it seems that I can only give it to you."


    Bai Ze sighed as he handed the perilla to the four fierce beasts.


    As if he suffered a huge loss in this matter.


    The four fierce beasts on the other side ignored the ¡®Bai Ze¡¯s loss¡¯, and there was only one sentence in their ears.


    Take care of this perilla, and their grievances with Chu Yuan will be wiped out.


    Gotie hurriedly wanted to pick up the perilla.


    Before he touched the perilla, he was beaten on the ground by the other three fierce beasts.


    "Fuck, you are a big man, you are not afraid of hurting this perilla, and you, —ƒè», did not wash your hands, you touched anything, you are very strange, you are so stubborn that you are still close to do, and you are not afraid to scare this. Strains of perilla, let me come."


    Chaos berated the other three people.


    Yangzhao and Qiongqi listened to the reason for chaos, they were stunned, and they didn''t react for a while.


    After they reacted, they wanted to get the perilla.


    found that the perilla plant had already been in Chaos'' hands.


    This was so angry that the two of them were almost directly manifested.


    But in front of this perilla, they did not dare to get angry, for fear that some negative emotions would be inhaled by this perilla, which would affect the development of this perilla.


    So, they can only choose to endure it abruptly.


    Even Taotie thought of this, even if he was beaten to the ground, after standing up, he could only endure his anger, face the perilla plant, and put a smile on his face.


    "Thank you Daoist Bai for your help. You can take this perilla to us and resolve our grievances with that one. This is a little bit of my heart, and it is counted as making up for the Daoist, and I will ask the Daoist to accept it."


    Chaos held the pot of perilla in one hand, and took out a token that exuded bursts of power in the other hand, and handed it to Bai Ze.


    Obviously, this token is a treasure.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Bai Ze looked at the token in front of him, and was taken aback. He didn''t expect Chaos to give him a treasure.


    hasn''t waited for him to react.


    The other three also gave out a treasure one after another.


    "Chaos makes sense. Fellow Daoist Bai has lost a lot this time. We have to make up for it, Fellow Daoist and put it away."


    "Friends, this is my little heart..."


    "Lao Bai, this is a dzi-shielding bead. It used to be capable of shielding the world from day to day, but now there is only half a day left..."


    The three handed the treasure to Bai Ze.


    Bai Ze was regaining his senses, and was silent for a while.


    He flicked these four big beasts to help him take care of the perilla.


    The four big beasts also gave him treasures.


    This kind of good thing...


    As if dreaming.


    Bai Ze felt a little embarrassed.


    can be urged by the four big beasts.


    Bai Ze could only accept the four fierce beasts with tears, and asked the four fierce beasts to take good care of the perilla.


    As for how to take care of perilla.


    Baize recommended to catch the ancient monster every day, irrigate it with the blood of the ancient monster, and fertilize it with the blood of the ancient monster.


    Well, the recommendation is over.


    Bai Ze did not give any materials, let the four big beasts catch the ancient big demon by themselves, and then Bai Ze left, tearfully counting the four treasures he had earned.


    Watching Bai Ze leave, the four fierce beasts also left, and brought the perilla to the top of Xiangdao Mountain. They found a clearing and planted the perilla into the mountain to absorb the purple gas of the sunrise and the moonrise. Essence.


    After that, the four big beasts set up an ancient formation, absorbing aura to nourish this perilla.


    After finishing these tasks.


    The four big beasts got together again to discuss the follow-up care of Perilla.


    ¡­¡­


    To the top of the road.


    In a temporary shed.


    The four big beasts are sitting around a table, looking at each other.


    The atmosphere is slightly deep.


    None of the four spoke first.


    Still after a while.


    Chaos took the lead to speak, only to break this deep atmosphere.


    "Speak all, don''t pretend to be dead, one by one, give your opinion about the follow-up care of perilla, how to proceed."


    said with a solemn expression of chaos.


    "How can I take care of it? According to the words of Fellow Daoist Bai, I use the blood of the ancient monster to irrigate, and the flesh and blood of the ancient monster to fertilize."


    ÷Ò÷Ñ casually said.


    The words come out.


    The eyes of the other three fierce beasts all fell on Taotie.


    The gaze seemed to be looking at a fool.


    If they follow the plan, they still need to get together to discuss?


    This gluttony is too maddening.


    It¡¯s time to kick this glutton out of their four major fierce beasts.


    After seeing the gazes of these three people, gluttonousness came back in an instant, and the old face couldn''t help but blush.


    "Then you guys are going to talk about how to take care of it."


    Tao couldn''t help but speak out.


    "You two, talk about it."


    Chaos didn¡¯t expect the gluttonous words to be useful, and looked towards Ying and Qiongqi.


    "I think it''s time to find some treasures of this era, to nourish this perilla, improve the heel of this perilla, and the sage of this perilla seems to be the remnants of that ancient nightmare. Souls are incompatible with each other, so we should also find some treasures of the heavens and the earth to make the two compatible."


    —ƒè» said so.


    "Not bad."


    Chaos nodded slightly, feeling that this is much more reliable.


    It is indeed necessary to find some natural materials to nourish this perilla.


    "I think that the heel is important. The heel of this perilla is too weak, and the most important thing is to improve the heel."


    Qongqi took a deep breath and said.


    "It''s really important, so how do you think it is better to improve?"


    Chaos looked at Qiongqi and asked.


    "Raise your heels, take your time, otherwise things will go wrong easily. I suggest starting with daily care."


    "At sunrise during the day, we absorb the sunrise purple gas to nourish the perilla, and at night we absorb the moonlight essence to nourish. At the same time, during the day, the four of us take turns, irrigating with our own essence and blood, and then find some ancient monsters in their mouths. , Kill it, all the flesh and blood will be used to fertilize."


    "Also, find some natural treasures to assist in the absorption of perilla, and..."


    Qongqi began to talk endlessly.


    The three big beasts beside ?? could not help but breathe in their brows.


    Is this really improving your heels?


    I''m afraid this is not cultivating ancient gods and demons, innate gods and demons...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 439： Mount Ao Ye

    Chapter 439 Mount Ao Ye


    Practice has no years.


    In the blink of an eye, another ten days passed.


    Tianwu Mountain, at the gate of Wudaozong Mountain.


    Chu Yuan is not moving.


    Rather, he was resting beside the Wudaozong Mountain Gate.


    After running around for so long, he should take a good rest.


    Chu Yuan¡¯s rest is ten days.


    He didn''t even notice it himself, it took him so long as soon as he rested.


    For Chu Yuan, he seemed to squint, and it was ten days away.


    This made Chu Yuan directly call time and space travel.


    Wake up Chu Yuan originally wanted to see how the perilla plant was.


    Ke hadn¡¯t waited for Chu Yuan to pass.


    In the distance, two voices came.


    Wuhu...


    Wuhu...


    This sound.


    Chu Yuan couldn¡¯t be more familiar.


    Isn¡¯t it the sound of Ao Yu¡¯s screaming?


    It''s just that the other one didn''t seem to be called by Ao Yu.


    The other roar is louder, and the sense of majesty contained in it is far beyond what Ao Yu¡¯s scream can match.


    "What is this? Ao Yu is back?"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    Then he remembered that he seemed to ask Ao Yu to find him a mount.


    Could it be that Ao Yu really got it back?


    Chu Yuan looked up.


    In his line of sight.


    Two huge dragons in the sky are flying towards Tianwu Mountain.


    He recognized one of them, Ao Yu.


    But, another one, he really doesn¡¯t know him.


    But it is a bit familiar, as if I have seen it somewhere.


    But Chu Yuan couldn''t remember it anymore.


    frowned secretly, but didn''t care much.


    He stood in place with his hands on his back, waiting quietly.


    There is no fear at all.


    This time is different from the past.


    He Chu, someone is not the one who used to be.


    He is now in an invincible state, and he is turned on.


    Who dare to come to him Wudaozong to make trouble?


    "The comer stops."


    Chu Yuan watched the two giant blue dragons approaching, and spoke softly.


    After the two blue dragons approached, they quickly turned into two dragon shadows and descended on Tianwu Mountain without daring to offend.


    Long Shadow landed.


    transformed into two human figures.


    One of them is Ao Yu.


    The other person is a middle-aged man wearing a black robe with a majestic face.


    It is Yintianjiang Longjun Aoye.


    The mount competition was interrupted by the four fierce beasts.


    Those big demon and demon king are in a panic, and have no intention of becoming Chu Yuan''s mount anymore.


    This is cheaper Ao Ye.


    Ao Ye is obviously very smart in this matter.


    He knew that if the four big beasts wanted to attack them, it would be useless to run anywhere.


    It is better to become the mount of the Wudao Sect lord Chu Yuan.


    This is undoubtedly safer.


    Wudao Sect Sect Master is here.


    Is there anything safer than here in the world?


    So Ao Ye directly passed the position of Dragon Lord of the Yintianjiang Dragon Mansion to his eldest son, and brought Ao Yu over to Wudaozong.


    Walking on Tianwu Mountain.


    Ao Ye felt very worried in her heart.


    He knew that he would see Chu Yuan soon.


    "Father, come with me, see the Sect Master, don¡¯t be too cautious, the Sect Master is still very easy-going, and there are no rules in the sect. Just change the call to Wuhu. This is the rule in the Wudao Sect."


    Ao Yu led Ao Ye, walked to the gate of the mountain, and casually added a rule of calling Wuhu to Wudaozong.


    Ao Ye didn''t say a word, just followed Ao Yu, as if very nervous.


    Ao Yu couldn''t help but feel amused looking at his father''s appearance.


    Smiling and smiling, he remembered again, before leaving, his mother scolded him.


    My mother seems to be worried...


    Worry about your father competing with him for favor and position?


    is really ridiculous.


    His father didn''t see the Sect Master like this. After seeing him, he didn''t know what it was like, how could he compete with him.


    Go all the way.


    The two of them soon came to the gate of the mountain.


    Chu Yuan also stood there waiting for them.


    "Sovereign, I will return..."


    Ao Yugang wanted to speak.


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted directly.


    "Hello Sovereign!!"


    I saw Ao Ye bend down suddenly, bowed to Chu Yuan in a wave of ninety degrees, and shouted loudly.


    The sound was very loud, and it shook a lot of clouds and mist around it.


    This is a greeting.


    also scared Ao Yu next to him and Chu Yuan not far away.


    Both of them were taken aback, and their eyes were just looking at Ao Ye.


    Compared with Chu Yuan''s confusion, Ao Yu''s eyes are more incredible.


    "You, are you?"


    Chu Yuan asked vaguely.


    "Sect Master! I am your new mount, the patriarch of the Canglong clan, with pure blood. It is now in the early stage of crossing the Tribulation Realm. Under the whole world, the speed is not much faster than me. Just call me Xiaoye!"


    Ao Ye said loudly.


    "New mount..."


    Chu Yuan hesitated.


    He looked down at Ao Ye.


    There is a sense of familiarity in my heart.


    Where did he meet Ao Ye?


    But he couldn''t remember where he had seen Ao Ye.


    "Yes, oh, by the way, Sovereign, take it, there is a trace of my soul in it, and I will definitely be loyal to you. If you find anything I have betrayed you, you can crush this trace of soul At that time, my cultivation level will not be able to go further!"


    Ao Ye suddenly thought of something, took out a bead, and respectfully handed it to Chu Yuan.


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan was still a little confused, and took the bead with ease.


    He probably understood it too.


    The person in front of him who makes him feel a little familiar is his new mount?


    "Sect Master, I am your new mount. Considering that you will suddenly change your mount, you will not get used to it. Would you like to try it first to experience the feeling?"


    Ao Ye asked cautiously.


    "Yes."


    Chu Yuan didn''t think there was anything, so he nodded and agreed.


    "Okay, Sovereign, wait a minute!"


    Ao Ye replied.


    finished.


    He immediately headed towards the sky.


    The figure quickly turned into a huge dragon.


    Wuhu! ! !


    Canglong stirred the universe in the sky of Tianwu Mountain, and after a while, he stretched out the huge head and placed it outside Tianwu Mountain.


    "Sovereign, come up!"


    Canglong made a huge sound.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan''s figure moved and flew onto the top of Canglong''s head.


    Ao Ye saw it, and immediately took off, showing her speed.


    Ao Ye, who took off with all his strength, was obviously extremely fast.


    In just an instant, he flew out of the boundary of Tianwu Mountain and flew towards the outside.


    On the spot, Ao Yu stood blankly.


    He looked at the direction where his father and Chu Yuan were leaving, and he was still astonished besides being astonished.


    At this moment, he really felt a sense of threat.


    The threat from his father.


    It''s really right.


    Is his father really here to fight for favor?


    "This... how is this possible."


    "Father, he is the Dragon Lord of the Silver Sky River Dragon Mansion, a famous demon king of the demon clan, and even a figure ranked in the whole world. How could it be this kind of person..."


    "How is this possible, how is it possible..."


    Ao Yu is completely confused.


    Is the position of his guardian beast really shaken?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 440： Cultivate the strongest of an era

    Chapter 440 Cultivate the strongest in an era


    Ao Ye took Chu Yuan to take off, not knowing where he was going.


    On the other side, towards the top of Daoshan Mountain.


    The four big beasts got together nervously, protecting the perilla plant.


    When Ao Ye turned into a giant dragon, of course they felt it too. They thought that someone was making trouble on Xiangdao Mountain, for fear that some accident would destroy Perilla.


    scared them nervously to protect the perilla.


    They breathed a sigh of relief after discovering that Chu Yuan made the move.


    Unite the dragon.


    They can probably guess it too.


    It is this mount that has arrived.


    "How can this mount be a dragon boy? It seems to have just crossed the catastrophe."


    Relaxed gluttonously said with a grin.


    "It''s true... it''s really too much of the identity of this person. I don''t know if we can fight for the position of the mount."


    —ƒè» said silently.


    The words come out.


    The gazes of the other three fierce beasts instantly fell on Ying Xiao.


    "No, what do you see me doing? Don''t you want to be that mount?"


    —ƒè» touched his head and said.


    "Yang Liao! You and I are both famous beasts, and even those who have survived the old era. How can you fall for yourself like this? No matter how strong the one is, you can''t have this idea."


    "If you were that mount, how would you let the three of us deal with each other? I hope you don¡¯t keep this idea. There are also Qiongqi and Taotie, and the same is true for the two of you."


    Chaos said awe-inspiringly.


    "Not bad."


    "As it should be."


    Qungqi and Taotie also nodded.


    "Is that so, okay."


    —ƒè» also vaguely agreed, seeming to understand that his thoughts are no longer good.


    He lowered his head in thought.


    completely did not notice the three big beasts who had just returned to a ¡®never slave¡¯, their eyes were shining.


    "correct!"


    —ƒè» suddenly looked up.


    The three big beasts quickly suppressed many thoughts in their hearts.


    "what happened to you?"


    Chaos looked at Ying Xiao and asked.


    "You haven''t poured your blood today? Whose turn is it today?"


    —ƒè» asked.


    "It''s... it''s your turn."


    Chaos thought for a while and said.


    "Oh oh."


    —ƒè» did not say anything, nodded and agreed.


    Then he walked to the perilla planted on the top of the mountain.


    Compared to before.


    This perilla has obviously changed a lot.


    Although the length is the same as before, the roots and whiskers have become emerald green, and the leaves also shine with purple light, which is very extraordinary.


    The soil under the perilla is even more frightening.


    —ƒè» came to this perilla plant, closed his eyes slightly, forcefully forced out three drops of blood and poured it into the soil under the perilla.


    Get nourished by blood.


    The purple light on the leaves of this perilla plant is obviously brighter, and a hint of Taoism is permeated.


    "Chaos, gluttonous, Qiongqi, you see, there is a Taoist rhyme on the perilla, looking at the shadow, it seems to be our Taoist rhyme."


    Yang''s eyes are sharp, and she immediately noticed that the perilla is showing her debut rhyme.


    Hear what Yang Ming said.


    The other three people came one after another, looking down at the perilla.


    They also naturally discovered that the silky rhyme from the perilla leaves had their shadows.


    This makes them a little relieved.


    Later, this perilla became that disciple.


    They can also be regarded as having a relationship with this perilla.


    "Huh? More than that, the trace of Taoism on this perilla plant seems to be not only ours, but also the ancient monsters that we killed to use as fertilizer."


    Chaos has discovered a little more.


    The trace of Dao rhyme from the perilla leaves is not just the Dao rhyme of the four of them.


    The Dao Yun of the ancient great monsters they hunted was also vaguely among them.


    "This has only been the case for ten days. If we use different ancient monsters as fertilizer and add our blood, will it create the strongest existence in the new era?"


    Qung Qi asked suddenly.


    The other three big beasts suddenly became silent.


    Use different ancient monsters to make fertilizer.


    This perilla will control one kind of Taoist rhyme after another.


    How terrifying will it be when it¡¯s Transformation Day?


    I am afraid that no one can match it in the new era!


    "No, although in theory, it is true, but we can''t hunt the ancient big monster every day, every time we are racing against the heaven and the earth, sooner or later we will be hacked to death by the heaven and the earth."


    Chaos suddenly spoke and said.


    Every time they go to hunt the ancient monster, they have to burst their strength, open the limit, and then quickly kill the ancient monster.


    Finally, with the ancient big demon, chased by heaven and earth, fled to the foot of Tianwu Mountain.


    Yes, escape to the foot of Tianwu Mountain.


    They found one thing.


    Heaven and Earth punishment will not punish near Tianwu Mountain.


    Every time they escape to the foot of Tianwu Mountain, the punishment will automatically end.


    So every time they finish hunting the ancient monster, they will race against the heaven and the earth.


    Look at whether Heaven and Earth killed them first, or whether they ran to the foot of Tianwu Mountain first.


    Although Heaven and Earth did not succeed once, they were also afraid.


    I often walk by the river, so how can I not wet my shoes?


    They are afraid that one day will be hit by heaven and earth.


    "But..."


    "But if we really cultivated a great monster comparable to the ancient gods and demons, and comparable to the innate gods and demons, wouldn''t this be a better relationship with that one?"


    "This risk, we can still fight it!"


    Qongqi said so.


    "Is that so...then let''s go, I will hunt down those ancient monsters more in the future."


    Chaos groaned for a moment, then said slowly.


    "Yes."


    The other three big beasts nodded one after another.


    The four big beasts maintain a unified opinion.


    The training plan for perilla has been upgraded to another level.


    Before it just lifted the heel.


    Now we are going to train to be the strongest in the new era.


    They believe that they only need to return the unparalleled and unparalleled perilla.


    The grievances between that person and them will definitely be wiped out.


    And maybe there will be a lot of connections.


    Maybe they can still get on that big boat.


    "Then it''s settled."


    Chaos nodded, and it was finalized in one word.


    Immediately, he wanted to say something.


    But he hasn¡¯t waited for him to speak out yet.


    Suddenly, he seemed to feel something, and suddenly turned his head to look in the direction of Taiyi Sword Sect.


    The same is true for the other three big beasts.


    ''S eyes gathered to Taiyi Jianzong''s side.


    Others may not feel it, but they feel it clearly.


    A strong wave of breakthrough came from there.


    This wave of fluctuation is not about crossing the catastrophe...


    But above the tribulation realm!


    And the four big beasts clearly felt it.


    At the moment when this wave of volatility surged, Tiandi responded one or two times.


    This wave of volatility is vaguely connected to heaven and earth, as if it is about to open a channel to other heavens and earth...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 441： Break through the Mahayana realm

    Chapter 441 Breaking Through the Mahayana Realm


    Dongzhou area.


    Xuansong 72 Mountain Range, Taiyi Sword Sect, the main peak Sect Master retreat room.


    At this moment, a coercion spread in the self-retreat room, rampaging the entire Taiyi Sword Sect, and even spread to the Taiyi Sword Sect.


    The entire Taiyi Sword Sect within a radius of tens of thousands of miles all knelt down facing the direction of the closed room.


    Not what they wanted.


    But they are powerless to resist.


    The people in Taiyi Sword Sect, the closest to the closed room, felt even more depressed. Everyone felt as if they were being held down by a large mountain, and they couldn''t take a breath.


    "What happened to the lord? This coercion...I can''t stand it anymore."


    "Are you stupid? You can tell from a glance that the lord is breaking through..."


    "Breakthrough? Sect Master has crossed the Tribulation Realm not long ago. What are you breaking through now? Is it possible that there is a realm above the Cross Tribulation Realm?"


    "In all likelihood, there is a realm above the Crossing Tribulation Realm! We have a lot of crossing the Tribulation Realm here, and we can''t stop the breakthrough coercion of the suzerain. If this is our weakness, then the old brand of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou Hidden before. Crossing the Tribulation Realm is still not the opponent of the Sect Master. Isn''t this enough to explain that the Sect Master is probably not Crossing the Tribulation Realm long ago!"


    Many Taiyi Jianzong elders who were kneeling on the ground were talking.


    They quickly reached an amazing conclusion.


    Above the tribulation realm, there is probably a realm!


    In the conversation of everyone.


    A roar of thunder blasted violently.


    Boom! ! !


    The loud noise caused everyone''s conversation to stop, one by one raised their heads and looked towards the sky.


    I saw that the sky, which was originally bright, had become dark clouds, one after another, the pure black thunder flashed in it, and the terrifying sky was about to move.


    Along with the appearance of dark clouds, the billowing wind blows even more, sweeping the entire Dongzhou.


    This scene, as if the end of the world is coming, makes people fearful.


    The Taiyi Sword Sect below ?? looked sluggish one by one.


    It took a long time.


    Only one elder recovered and exclaimed.


    "This is Thunder Tribulation? Normal monks break through the Tribulation Realm. Although there are also Thunder Tribulation,...but where is such a horror."


    "This thunder tribulation, a thunder will come down, and I am afraid that the entire Taiyi Sword Sect will be destroyed! Hurry, ring the bell and let all the disciples withdraw from the Taiyi Sword Sect!"


    Elder ?? said in a hurry.


    Others also took action one after another, knowing the seriousness of this matter.


    It was the appearance of this thunder robbery that scared them.


    Normal crossing the tribulation realm, crossing the tribulation, but just a small area of ??thunder tribulation, just split the world and earth twice.


    Can the thunder robbery in front of you? Judging from the scope, it seems that it has directly enveloped the entire Dongzhou. The heavenly power contained in it, even if it crosses the tribulation realm, it will be dead.


    Can''t help them not panic.


    Even they couldn''t help but worry.


    Can the Sect Master survive such a terrifying thunder disaster?


    If you can¡¯t get through...


    What about their Taiyi Jianzong? Who is the heir?


    Pick one from among the disciples of your suzerain?


    I can think of the disciples of my suzerain, each of them couldn''t help turning pale.


    I really don¡¯t know how to describe it.


    None is successful.


    The strongest one is a Golden Core Realm, who is good at observing the sky...


    Simply put, this observation of the sky is the weather forecast. The forecast of the sky and the earth is called accurate, which means that it will rain, and the sun cannot be seen tomorrow...


    But this is useless.


    This can''t manage the huge Taiyi Jianzong at all.


    Just when many elders are worried.


    Thunder Tribulation, which was still gathering continuously, quietly dispersed, everything recovered as before, and the many elders were taken aback.


    didn''t wait for them to think about it.


    A voice came from the closed room.


    "I have a slight breakthrough, no problem, many elders can retreat, don''t worry."


    This voice is exactly Ye Luo''s.


    When many elders heard this, they were relieved and looked at each other before leaving to maintain stability in the clan.


    ¡­¡­


    Closed room.


    Ye Luo watched the elders leave, nodded slightly, and then he looked down at himself again.


    At this moment, Ye Luo, the whole body is full of dust-free temperament, and the sword aura surrounds the whole body at all times, and the void is faintly rippled because of his existence.


    The whole world seemed to reject him.


    This is not the rejection of the world because it rejects dissidents.


    But because his existence surpassed this world and seemed out of place.


    This heaven and earth can no longer be carried by him, only a higher and magnificent heaven and earth can allow his existence.


    Leaves fall...


    Break through the Mahayana realm!


    Feel the power in the body that can destroy the world at every turn.


    Ye Luo is happy and helpless.


    I am happy that he has broken through the Mahayana realm.


    Helplessly, he still has too many things to do.


    At the moment of breaking through the Mahayana realm.


    Ye Luo got the information transmitted to him by Heaven and Earth, and asked him to survive the ascension and ascend.


    At the same time, Ye Luo also understood why there has been no ascendant in the world since 10,000 years ago.


    Because the road that belongs to the normal cultivation of immortals has long been cut off, some people have cut off this road from the higher world, with great magical powers, so since 10,000 years ago, no one can make the ascent.


    The road is cut off. In order to prevent the birth of a large number of crossing the tribulation realm, which causes the imbalance of the heaven and the earth, the heaven and the earth have added a shackle to all living beings.


    The yoke is the spiritual root!


    Yeluo has driven another way by itself, so it can fly upward.


    It''s just that Ye Luo is still reluctant to soar.


    This is also his helplessness.


    He still has too many things to do.


    For example, go to the respected master to do filial piety, in order to repay the respected master...


    Another example is to cultivate a person who can become the next lord of Taiyi Sword Sect...


    Too many things he hasn¡¯t done yet.


    He doesn''t want to fly up yet.


    But the time that Heaven and Earth can give him is running out.


    Ye Luo even wanted to stay in this place, but he couldn¡¯t stay long.


    "It is estimated that at most one or two years, I must soar."


    Ye Luo estimated it by himself.


    He forcibly dispelled the ascension tribulation, delaying the ascension, but in a year or two, Heaven and Earth will definitely force him to ascend.


    Because heaven and earth can''t bear him.


    "Only in the past two years, we can handle everything, eh? Junior brothers and sisters are here?"


    Ye Luo suddenly seemed to feel something.


    looked beyond Dongzhou.


    With the strength of his Mahayana realm, he can perceive the entire Shenxing Continent in a single thought.


    He saw it naturally, and all his colleagues were heading towards Dongzhou.


    Zhang Han from Yunzhou...


    Su Qianyuan from Guzhou...


    Cangzhou¡¯s Tantai Luoxue...


    Su Xi from Zhongzhou...


    The genius doctor Hua in an independent space...


    Basically, the same door outside came.


    However, he can perceive the entire continent in one thought.


    I don¡¯t know if I can see through Master¡¯s Wudaozong with the strength of the Mahayana realm.


    The thought arises.


    Ye Luodang even started to act, his eyes turned to Tianwu Mountain, and he looked carefully...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 442： Get together in the same door

    Chapter 442


    Dongzhou, outside Tianwu Mountain.


    An invisible and colorless secret consciousness quietly covered the entire Tianwu Mountain.


    There is no trace of this divine consciousness, as if derived from the void.


    God swept through, no one can detect, no one can detect.


    At least when it is close to Tianwu Mountain.


    But just when this spirit sense is about to enter Tianwu Mountain.


    Five sounds blasted from Xiangdao Mountain beside them at the same time.


    "Little Xiao Xiao, dare to look forward to it, get out!"


    Five completely different wild and ancient auras burst out almost at the same moment, trying to intercept this divine sense.


    Boom!


    A thunder blasted suddenly above the sky.


    I don¡¯t know whether I am warning the five auras or warning the master of divine consciousness.


    This spirit of consciousness also receded like a tide in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the closed room of Taiyi Sword Sect.


    Ye Luo stood there with an awkward expression.


    Who else could belong to that spirit sense besides him?


    He originally discovered that his master did not seem to be on Tianwu Mountain, so he wanted to play tricks on those juniors and younger brothers.


    Unexpectedly, he was stopped without even getting close to Tianwu Mountain.


    "The five breaths......"


    "One strand is from Senior White, or four strands seem to have appeared in Yunzhou before. Sure enough, is this also related to Master''s time."


    Ye Luo shook his head.


    Guo really deserves to be from that era.


    Even if he breaks through the Mahayana realm, he can''t pass through without being discovered.


    However, it is limited to this point.


    If it really fights.


    Ye Luo didn''t think that he couldn''t beat those five.


    He is the existence of the new era, the arrogant of the new era.


    And is the first Mahayana realm in the new era.


    It is inevitable to get the blessing of the new era.


    And those five are from the old age, if the fight really starts, it''s hard to say who wins and who loses.


    "Forget it, it''s useless to think so much. If you have a chance in the future, it''s okay to discuss it with those five."


    "It''s the second child, the speed is too slow, please help them."


    Ye Luo smiled slightly, and looked again at his fellow students who were still on the way.


    With a thought, with the help of the power of heaven and earth, he directly moved all the five fellow students to him.


    The five people including Zhang Han who were moved to the Taiyi Jianzong Retreat Room were completely confused.


    They don¡¯t even have time to react.


    Until he was moved, he didn''t come back to his senses.


    "Big, big brother?"


    Zhang Han and others looked at Ye Luo blankly, what happened just now?


    "Ok."


    Ye Luo carried her hands on her back, looked at her fellow students, and nodded secretly.


    Not seen for a while, the changes in these fellows are still quite big.


    Zhang Han''s temperament is obviously more calm.


    Tantai Luo Xue is more majestic, without the laziness of the past.


    Su Xi has faded away from the immatureness of the past, with a hint of the aura of a superior.


    The breath of the genius doctor ??Hua becomes more mysterious and even more invisible.


    As for Su Qianyuan? He couldn''t understand it, maybe his bald head was brighter.


    "Master, how did you do it...Move us here in an instant...No, big brother, you broke through the Mahayana realm?"


    Zhang Han took a deep breath and said.


    A turbulent sea was set off from the bottom of his heart.


    Mahayana is so terrifying?


    Here, except for Su Xi and Hua, the remaining three people are in the half-step Mahayana state, and they are only one step away from the quasi-Mahayana state.


    This is the case.


    Facing the real Mahayana state, there is no resistance at all? If you want to be moved, be moved.


    Not only Zhang Han, but the shock from the heart of other fellow students is also not light.


    "Well, I have broken through the Mahayana realm."


    Ye Luo calmly admitted.


    "Mahayana is so terrifying?"


    Zhang Han couldn''t help asking.


    "The Mahayana realm, the heaven and the earth cannot be carried, the second child, do you think it is horrible? Anyway, I may now be able to squirt tens of millions of you to death in one breath."


    Ye Luo said with a smile.


    Zhang Han: "?"


    Is this funny?


    Zhang Han''s face is black.


    It''s hard to say something.


    According to the temperament of this big brother, if he dared to talk back, he would definitely be pulled out to ¡®discuss¡¯.


    Don¡¯t ask, ask is the special care from the big brother.


    Other fellows don¡¯t have this treatment at all.


    It''s just that Zhang Han doesn''t really want this treatment.


    But this is not his decision at all.


    "Okay, no trouble, since you are all here, I will tell you about how to break through the Mahayana realm, and the information obtained after breaking through the Mahayana realm."


    Ye Luo waved his hand and said.


    "The information obtained after breaking through the Mahayana realm?"


    The five colleagues were all taken aback, and immediately showed a curious look.


    They can vaguely guess.


    This information is probably a secret.


    Ye Luo was also unambiguous, and said some things he knew, including the precautions for breaking through the Mahayana realm.


    When he finished speaking.


    Zhang Han and others were silent for a while.


    After Mahayana, you can ascend...


    Ordinary cultivators can¡¯t fly, the road is dead...


    Mahayana is the existence of the top of heaven and earth, with unparalleled combat power...


    No matter which information here, they can be shocked.


    "So, before you break through the Mahayana realm, you must be prepared, such as the heirs in the clan, especially the second, third, and fourth younger sister. You are very close to the quasi-mahayana realm. After the quasi-mahayana realm is the real Mahayana. Environment, you must be prepared for everything."


    Ye Luo slowly said.


    Speaking of the heir of the sect, his tone was a bit heavy.


    The words ??Zongmen heir is something he can''t face.


    Because none of his disciples have become talented.


    "Brother, we know."


    Zhang Han and the three nodded, indicating that they understand.


    "Well, if you are about to break through the Mahayana realm, please suppress it. This world can only accommodate two Mahayana realms at most and not ascend. If there are too many, the world may collapse."


    Ye Luo warned.


    He means very simple.


    If you wait until you are about to break through the Mahayana realm, suppress the cultivation base, don''t break through quickly, and line up one by one.


    Zhang Han and others nodded again and agreed, still thinking about the ¡®secret¡¯ that Ye Luo just said in their minds.


    "Also, Junior Sister Five, Junior Sister Six, how are your holy places built?"


    Ye Luo turned to look at the genius doctor Su Xi and Hua, and asked.


    "Big brother, I have already built it. I have gathered all the mortal dynasties in Zhongzhou, and used all the fortunes of the mortal dynasties to converge into alliances for sublimation. The luck of the Holy Land."


    Su Xi quickly said.


    "Big brother, I have built it too. I am remodeling the predecessor of the medical valley and named it Huangquanmen. In terms of luck, it is not weaker than the general holy land."


    The genius doctor ??Hua also spoke.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo nodded slightly, without saying anything.


    The two fellows have already been built, so that¡¯s fine, he doesn¡¯t want to ask more about specific things...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 443： Go overseas

    Chapter 443 Going overseas


    Dongzhou edge, along the coast.


    A huge black dragon shuttles among the clouds.


    Along with the surging body of the blue dragon, bursts of dark clouds were covered with violent storms, as if to drown the world.


    Especially when it is close to the sea, the storm is more intense.


    There is a vague scene of extinction.


    On top of Canglong''s head.


    Chu Yuan, who was full of golden light, stood quietly with his hands on his back.


    "Sect Master, my speed is okay!"


    The huge Canglong uttered words like thunder.


    "It''s OK."


    Chu Yuan spit out these two words plainly.


    He is not bragging.


    is indeed acceptable.


    He is invincible.


    Used to hang up.


    For him, the speed of this Ao Ye is indeed acceptable.


    If he personally uses the hook to fly, it is almost the same as teleporting.


    "Sect Master, my mount, is it a pass?"


    Canglong Ao Ye asked anxiously.


    "Clear the level, it''s pretty good, then you will be the mount of this seat in the future."


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly.


    Compared to Ao Yu, Ao Ye is obviously better to ride.


    And there is a huge gap between the speed of the two.


    Ao Ye is much better than Ao Yu in any aspect.


    Choose a mount, then of course Ao Ye will be chosen.


    "Thank you for the sect master''s appreciation! Thank you for your sect master''s appreciation! That sect master, shall we return to Wudao Sect next?"


    Ao Ye was very excited, and her voice became a little trembling.


    But he knew that as a mount, especially this horrible mount, he must not panic when encountering things.


    Be sure to stay calm, otherwise you will lose this person too much.


    So Ao Ye forced her tone to calm down and asked about Chu Yuan''s next itinerary.


    "Of course it is to return...wait."


    Chu Yuan wanted to return, he was going to see how that perilla was going, but suddenly he thought of something.


    looked into the dead ocean.


    He was suddenly curious.


    What is beyond this ocean.


    Will there be another continent?


    The world he was in in his previous life, bypassing the ocean, did indeed have other continents.


    Between the continent and the continent, there will be an ocean, which seems normal.


    Will there be other continents besides this Shenxing continent?


    Chu Yuan became interested in her heart.


    He is invincible now, should he consider a wave of death?


    Is it dead or stable?


    Chu Yuan hesitated.


    He still chose to die.


    He couldn¡¯t tell himself why he suddenly wanted to die.


    But just this kind of interest.


    On a whim.


    "Go, don''t go back yet, we will fly to the depths of the ocean."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand, stood on the dragon''s head, and said lightly.


    "Huh? Sovereign, flying to the depths of the ocean?"


    Ao Ye was stunned and did not recover.


    "Yes, fly to the depths of the ocean."


    Chu Yuan said with certainty


    "Sect Master, we are not prepared for anything. Going to the depths of the ocean, is it... is it a bit dangerous?"


    Ao Ye asked cautiously.


    "Huh? Is it possible that you know what is dangerous in the depths of the ocean? You can speak in a human form."


    Chu Yuan heard this and looked down at his new mount.


    He got up and jumped and walked in the air.


    Ao Ye quickly turned into a human form, lowered Chu Yuan''s position, and stood in the air.


    "Sect Master, I don¡¯t know what is in the depths of the ocean. Since ancient times, there has been no record of the depths of the ocean, because in the ancient times, if someone had achieved their cultivation base, they would have ascended, and no one had ever explored the depths of the ocean. Place."


    Ao Ye shook his head and said.


    "Then what are you afraid of?"


    Chu Yuan felt funny.


    I haven''t been there before, so what''s to be afraid of.


    "Sect Master, but since ten thousand years ago, no one has been able to ascend, so ten thousand years ago, a group of people crossed the tribulation realm to go overseas, and there was no news after that. The older group of us all know this information, so we don¡¯t Dare to go overseas."


    Ao Ye said with her head shrinking.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up.


    Since ten thousand years ago, no one can ascend?


    There is still this thing in the spiritual world?


    Xiu Xian Xiaobai Chuyuan said he had never heard of it.


    The first time I listened to Chu Yuan, I always felt that this plot had been seen in a certain online article.


    In the end, will a certain protagonist appear, re-enable the world to ascend?


    And the protagonist is...


    Chu Yuan looked down at herself.


    I think it¡¯s better to forget it.


    He is the protagonist?


    He has never seen such a bad protagonist.


    At the beginning of the peak, Yuan Ying, is it okay to fall all the way down the realm?


    Chu Yuan shook his head, too lazy to think so much.


    He is hanging up anyway.


    It would be a pity instead of going to the depths of the ocean.


    Moreover, he has a feeling.


    Have his chance overseas!


    "No problem, you can rest assured with this seat to protect you."


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan immediately raised his head to look at Ao Ye, and said.


    "Ah, this... Sect Master, have you ever been overseas before?"


    Ao Ye hesitated and asked.


    "I''ve been there, I''m familiar with it, so don''t worry."


    Chu Yuan made up a white lie.


    "Huh? Have you been? That''s okay, Sovereign, let¡¯s go! Actually, Sovereign, I asked so much just now, it¡¯s not me, I¡¯m just a little cautious, you won¡¯t blame me?"


    "No."


    "That''s good, the lord, can you tell me what it looks like overseas?"


    "Overseas...Actually, overseas is similar to Shenxing Continent. The people on it also have two eyes and one mouth..."


    "¡­¡­"


    Wuhu!


    When Canglong''s roar resounded.


    Canglong''s body moved violently and flew towards the depths of the ocean.


    Neither Chu Yuan nor Ao Ye thought of it.


    They move through a boring time in the ocean.


    In the ocean, there is no destination at all.


    But not reconciled to go back.


    The ¡®opportunity¡¯ in the dark is summoning Chu Yuan again.


    So Chu Yuan gritted his teeth and decided to move on, looking for that ¡®fate¡¯.


    His search took two months.


    However, even in the past two months, Chu Yuan has not found any place, and is still moving forward in the sea.


    Instead, Dongzhou Xiangdaoshan has changed.


    ¡­¡­


    This day two months later.


    To the top of Daoshan Mountain.


    In front of the perilla plant.


    The four big fierce beasts are sitting next to the perilla, all running mana into the perilla.


    "I can''t suppress it anymore, I have to think of a way, this perilla is about to be transformed, but the heel hasn''t reached the level of the ancient gods and demons, it''s still a tiny bit..."


    Gluttonous said anxiously.


    "Use essence and blood to irrigate! Forcibly make this perilla reach the level of ancient gods and monsters! As long as the essence and blood are in place, even if the perilla does not reach the level of ancient gods and monsters, it will be about the same! If it reaches that level, then As long as Perilla has a chance in the future, it will be enough to rise to the level of ancient gods and demons."


    Chaos said repeatedly.


    "it is good!"


    The four big beasts unified their opinions at this moment.


    Then chaos, gluttonous, and Qiongqi all forced out the essence and blood drop by drop and poured it into the perilla.


    On the other hand, she immediately irrigated dozens of drops of essence and blood, as if she didn''t need money, and her face quickly paled.


    I could see the other three big beasts for a moment, and they shouted fiercely...


    ask for monthly pass


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 444： Perilla Formation

    Chapter 444 Perilla Formation


    Dongzhou area.


    To the top of Daoshan Mountain.


    The original perilla, which was still mediocre, has changed a lot after more than two months of cultivation.


    At this moment, the perilla has a one-meter long rhizome, and it flashes with emerald green fluorescence, revealing a scent of life.


    There are purple leaves on the rhizome.


    In every purple leaf, there is a rhyme of Taoism.


    Dao Yun is very complicated, all kinds of which are involved, very mysterious.


    If you only look at it alone, you can see only the mysterious.


    But if you look at the whole perilla plant, you will find that this perilla plant has an ancient flavor, like an ancient **** and demon.


    in front of this perilla.


    The four fierce beasts are instilling blood.


    With more and more blood infusion.


    The breath of this perilla has gradually completed.


    But just when the perilla breath is about to complete.


    Boom!


    A bolt from the blue.


    A thunder and lightning suddenly fell and struck Perilla.


    Thunder and lightning were supposed to fall on Shisu.


    But suddenly he was stunned for a second, and then he turned straight around, and at a twisted angle, he slashed towards the most fiercely charged blood.


    boom!


    , who had not reacted at all, was directly chopped on all fours.


    The other three big beasts were taken aback by this scene, and they stopped instilling blood.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Qingqi watched Yang Xiao being smashed into the air, not knowing what to say.


    "Stop pouring blood, stop."


    Chaos seemed to have noticed something, took two steps back, and said.


    "what''s happenin?"


    gluttonously said inexplicably.


    "Stop instilling blood. We have always wanted the perilla and feet to reach the level of ancient gods and demons, but we never thought that the word "Consummation" has never been allowed to appear. At most, it is only the limit. We can''t continue. , Otherwise Heaven will not let us go."


    Chaos said in a deep voice.


    "I can understand what you say, but why won''t you let us go instead of letting this perilla?"


    Qianqi asked in confusion.


    It''s not their consummation, but this perilla is about to consummate.


    The way of heaven is to split, shouldn''t you split perilla?


    What are they doing?


    "Because the world in the new era is enough to lick...cough cough, fair enough, this perilla is not even transformed, how can the world be embarrassed to bully? He can only bully us."


    Chaos coughed and said.


    ÷Ò÷Ñ: "?"


    Qingqi: "?"


    You call this justice?


    What a fair.


    The two big beasts still want to say something.


    Suddenly, in front of them, a dazzling light flickered.


    I saw that the perilla began to bloom with dazzling light.


    "It''s about to start transforming."


    Chaos reminded.


    The three of them hurriedly walked over, grabbed the fell on the ground and still hadn¡¯t gotten up, and retreated back, keeping a certain distance while not too far away, which was regarded as a protector of perilla transformation.


    In their sight.


    The light blooming on the perilla plant is getting more and more dazzling.


    The light covered most of the top of Xiangdao Mountain.


    Under the shining light.


    The perilla plant began to emerge from the ground, evolving into a human form.


    See this scene.


    The four fierce beasts stepped back again one after another.


    "Chaos, the transformation will be successful later, should we help stop Lei Jie?"


    —ƒè» asked with a pale face.


    "Thunder Tribulation?"


    Chaos raised his head and glanced at the sky.


    Wind and sunny.


    There is no shadow of Thunder Tribulation.


    Obviously, it is impossible for Heaven to bring thunder and calamity.


    "No, God''s way is fair, this perilla is so fragile, how can you reduce thunder and calamity?"


    Chaos said blankly.


    He was madly complaining about the heavens in his heart.


    Good ¡®fair¡¯, really good ¡®fair¡¯.


    "Fragile, not..."


    —ƒè» want to say something.


    Boom! ! !


    A wave of extreme volatility burst out suddenly.


    With perilla as the center, ripples appeared in all directions.


    The four big beasts were shocked and kept backing away.


    "Chaos, do you call this fragility?"


    —ƒè» looked at the chaos with a dazed expression.


    "Don''t be noisy, look good."


    The chaotic gaze stared at the shimmering shiso in the light.


    —ƒè»What else would you like to say.


    did not wait for him to speak.


    A streamer suddenly flew over.


    "what happened."


    I saw the dzi bead on top of Bai Ze''s head, stepping forward, and there was a faint white shadow flickering behind him.


    "The perilla is transforming, don''t be noisy."


    Chaos glanced at Bai Ze and said.


    "This is transformed? How are you training?"


    Bai Ze was a little confused.


    He has opened a shielded formation for this period of time and has been teaching followers.


    Except for the last time Ye Luo came over, he basically didn''t pay attention to external affairs.


    I didn¡¯t even pay much attention to this perilla.


    It''s only been more than two months, has it been transformed?


    "The training is average, and the ideal goal is not reached."


    Chaos Cloud said lightly.


    "Did not reach the ideal goal? You just let the perilla be transformed? Are you really not afraid of friend Chu making trouble for you? This is a disciple of friend Chu."


    Bai Ze looked dazed.


    Soon an anger rose in his heart.


    This can be the task that Chu Yuan confessed to him.


    If Shisu really had a problem, he would really be to blame.


    "This is not what we thought, and it is impossible. This perilla almost reached the foot of the ancient gods and demons. At this time, I have to transform it."


    "It''s a pity, it''s a pity, obviously the ideal goal is to reach the foot of the ancient gods and demons."


    Chaos looked helpless.


    But what he said.


    But Bai Ze''s eyes widened.


    What the hell?


    Almost reached the foot of the ancient gods and demons?


    This is not ideal? ?


    Baize''s fingers trembled, he wanted to speak, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Lao Bai, do you think it is a pity that you are not up to your ideals? Alas, there is no way."


    "Fortunately, before this perilla was transformed into a form, it had integrated thousands of different Taoist rhymes. It may be better for Tao."


    "However, it is still impossible to wash away the matter of not reaching the ideal goal."


    Chaos said quietly.


    "you you you you¡­¡­"


    Bai Ze kept repeating a word, not knowing what to say.


    After a long time in the past.


    He just recovered slightly.


    looked at the chaos and felt puzzled.


    "How did the four of you cultivate? Let''s talk about it all."


    Bai Ze took a deep breath and said.


    In this new era, he has cultivated such a terrifying existence, and he can''t figure out how to do it.


    "It''s very simple. Just kill more ancient monsters, use more of your own blood, and gather more treasures from heaven and earth."


    Chaos said calmly.


    Bai Ze opened his mouth, just about to say something.


    Buzz!


    The dazzling light in front flickered again.


    A figure slowly walked out of the light, looking around...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 445： Godsend Lingbao

    Chapter 445 God-given Spirit Treasure


    To the road to the mountain, the top of the mountain.


    The dazzling transforming light illuminates half of the sky.


    After a long time in the past.


    The transforming light gradually shrank and gathered into a human figure.


    The human figure stepped out lightly.


    At the moment when this human figure stepped out.


    All the morphing rays of light contracted perfectly, revealing the human figure.


    It was a young girl, wearing a lavender dress, with long purple hair hanging down on her waist, red fruit feet, and her facial features as delicate as a doll. Her eyes were lavender, and she looked down upon everything. indifferent.


    In the girl''s body, there are countless rhymes surrounding the heaven and the earth.


    If you are an unknown monk, you will be called Daojun when you see a girl.


    It is that the rhyme of the girl''s whole body is too complicated and too complicated.


    This girl is transformed into perilla!


    Not far from the top of the mountain.


    The four fierce beasts and Bai Ze looked at the girl.


    The first moment they saw the girl, it was not the person who looked at the girl, but the purple dress on the girl''s body.


    Heavenly Dao Lingbao!


    Lingbao has ranks, but most of them are forged by supernatural powers.


    If it is bestowed by heaven and earth, that would be different.


    The spiritual treasures bestowed by heaven and earth will surpass the spiritual treasures that appear in the new era, and because they are bestowed by heaven and earth, they are generally accompanied by the general trend of heaven and earth.


    Enemies with the person who holds the heavenly spirit treasure, it will cause the heavens to condemn.


    This perilla...


    Did you get a magic weapon from heaven just after transforming?


    Almost reached the footsteps of ancient gods and demons...


    Have countless kinds of Taoist rhymes...


    God bestows Lingbao...


    The monster is born!


    Thoughts appeared in the hearts of the four fierce beasts.


    I haven''t waited for them to think about it.


    In their gaze.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise in the sky.


    Suddenly, there were bursts of purple light flickering, and if there was no sound of Taoism sounded.


    As if congratulating the transformation of perilla.


    is even more outrageous.


    At the top of the sky, a ray of light shines directly down.


    The next moment, three things appeared in front of the girl Shisu.


    One piece is something similar to a phoenix crown.


    One piece is a silver bracelet.


    The last piece is a string of lavender bells.


    Three things appeared, gathered quickly, and landed on the girl Shisu.


    With these three things, the aura of perilla is obviously even greater.


    And these three things...


    Awesomely there are three heavenly treasures.


    The four fierce beasts saw this scene, their eyes almost stared down.


    This is the daughter of Tiandao''s daughter, right? ?


    They looked at it before, that Shisu obviously has nothing to do with it.


    The heels and feet are all lifted up by them.


    This transformation, Tiandao gave three...oh no, including the clothes, it is four.


    "This is the companion spirit treasure, don''t think too much."


    Bai Ze glanced at the four fierce beasts, took a deep breath, and said.


    "Associated spirit treasure?"


    Gourmet was taken aback for a moment, and said blankly.


    When is the companion spirit treasure issued by the heavens?


    "Yes, you lifted the heels of this perilla the day after tomorrow. Naturally, there is no companion spirit treasure. Heaven bestows the spirit treasure, which is regarded as a companion spirit treasure."


    Bai Ze nodded and said.


    The four fierce beasts suddenly appeared.


    Be reminded by Bai Ze, they understood.


    Just when they were talking.


    A light voice came from a distance.


    "How many, are you?"


    I saw the girl Shisu, who did not know when she appeared behind the five of them, her delicate little faces were full of confusion.


    "Why does your breath make me feel very familiar? Especially you."


    Perilla looked at Ying Xiao, and said in confusion.


    "We have been entrusted by your master to take care of you, so you may be very familiar with our breath."


    Chaos stood up and said.


    He didn''t say what they used to irrigate with blood, heaven and earth treasures, and the flesh and blood of the ancient demon.


    Instead, Chu Yuan confessed to them.


    He can see it too.


    This perilla is useless at all about the memory before transformation.


    In this case, this kindness must be counted towards Chu Yuan.


    When Chu Yuan finds out at that time, they will definitely have a good impression.


    As for the perilla, they don¡¯t have to worry. They irrigate them with their blood every day. For perilla, they will have a very cordial taste. It will definitely be okay to get perilla.


    Chaos talked to Shisu, and at the same time said it to the other three big beasts and Baize Transmission, so as not to say that these four people will reveal their stuff.


    They must have a unified caliber.


    All these credits are from Chu Yuan.


    "My Master?"


    Girl Shiso is very confused.


    The only trace of wisdom she had before has been disturbed by the trace of the remnant soul of the ancient nightmare.


    A trace of wisdom has been falling asleep, completely ignorant of this world.


    She also doesn''t remember, what kind of master she has.


    "You have just transformed into shape, naturally you don''t know, let me tell you about your master, if you didn''t have your master, maybe you wouldn''t be where you are today."


    Chaos showed a smile.


    called on Bai Ze and the other three big beasts, and began to instill the ¡®bright image of Chu Yuan¡¯.


    It should be blown anyway, basically they have blown it again.


    has created a wave of stalwart image for Perilla.


    For this aspect, these five people are obviously very skilled.


    Of course, the most important thing is.


    The perilla is too white...


    is as white as a piece of paper with nothing.


    They instilled it, it was too convenient.


    ...


    In the past half an hour.


    The last person instilled perilla.


    "Probably that is the case. In short, your master can be called a great man of a generation. You are the person who stands on the pinnacle of this world. Without your master, you would never be today. Without your master, you would have fallen. Yet?"


    Bai Ze finished the last sentence and took a deep breath.


    "Ok¡­"


    The girl Zisu said softly, she looked up at Tianwu Mountain.


    It is said that¡­


    Where is the stalwart master who saved her from suffering?


    "Want to go and see?"


    Chaos took a step forward and said.


    "Ok."


    Ziso nodded slightly and admitted.


    "Then go, and pay a good respect to your master. Your master is truly kind to you."


    Chaos said in a deep voice.


    Hear this.


    Perilla immediately stepped into the air, and his figure flew towards Tianwu Mountain.


    She, who had just transformed into form, seemed to have the aura of the pinnacle of the Nascent Infant Realm.


    is really extraordinary.


    Looking at the shiso leaving.


    The four fierce beasts and Bai Ze looked at each other, and they were relieved.


    After relaxing.


    The four fierce beasts are a bit cheerful.


    After this wave, have you not fully connected with that fellow Chu Daoist?


    first helped his disciple to improve, and then gave the disciple of Chu Daoyou a wave of brains about the image of Chu Daoyou.


    This disciple of Fellow Taoist Chu, it is a certain thing to become a talent.


    Just waiting for Fellow Daoist Chu to find out.


    They can think of it then.


    Fellow Daoist Chu will definitely take their hands, thank you.


    Uncertainty, they will also be allowed to join the Innocent Sect together and set up this new era.


    The future can be expected!


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 446： Grow quietly

    Chapter 446 Quiet growth


    Dongzhou area.


    Tianwu Mountain, on the doorway of Wudaozong Mountain.


    The girl Shisu is walking here.


    She didn¡¯t fly in the air again.


    But walking slowly on this road.


    Every step falls on the ground without any take-off.


    But the dirt on the road was naturally avoided, not daring to contaminate the perilla, it was very peculiar, as if the perilla was spotless and flawless, and any red dust did not dare to get close.


    "Here...this is the master''s sect? Is the master on top?"


    Perilla whispered in a low voice.


    Her pair of extremely clean purple eyes looked at the gate, as if thinking about something.


    After thinking for a while, she left again and walked into the mountain gate.


    Perilla travels all the way.


    soon went to Wudaozong.


    After entering Wudaozong, she has been looking around, seeming to be very curious about everything around her.


    Wuhu! ! !


    It didn¡¯t take long for the perilla to go.


    A strange roar sounded in the distance.


    I saw a blue dragon soaring around the sky of Wudaozong, with a strange roar in his mouth.


    "What is this creature? It looks so mighty, why does it make such a weird and wretched cry? This must not be the master."


    Perilla looked at the soaring dragon indifferently.


    silently noted in my heart.


    Similar to the appearance and call of this creature.


    "Who is here?!"


    Canglong flying freely in the sky, "Ao Yu" naturally noticed the perilla.


    The figure moved quickly, transformed into a human form, and came to Shisu.


    He looked at Perilla very vigilantly.


    This person actually broke into their Wudao Sect silently...


    Ao Yu vaguely remembered that there were formations inside and outside the sect.


    Except for Tianwu Mountain, the maze that obscured the line of sight, and the formations in the entire clan, were all arranged by the famous Yin-Yang Array Saint Zhang Han from the outside world.


    The person in front of him, ignoring all the formations, just walked in, no one noticed...


    This is how his boss Zhang Han Zhang¡¯s formation is too watery.


    Or the person in front of you is too strong?


    Ao Yu was lost in thought.


    "I''m here to find Master."


    Peril did not do anything, after thinking about it, he said such a sentence.


    "Are you here to find the master? Your master is... Isn''t your master the sect master?"


    Ao Yu was taken aback.


    came to Wudaozong and said to look for the master?


    In the Wudao Sect, there is only the Sect Master who dared to call himself the word ¡°Master¡±.


    It¡¯s difficult...


    Is this girl a disciple of the suzerain?


    "I don''t know, the few people on that mountain said that the master made me, so I came to look for the master."


    Ziso pointed straight to Daoshan and said.


    "That should be correct, your master is the sect master, but the sect master is not there now, and you are out, do you want to stay in the clan first? You can also meet your senior sisters and brothers."


    Ao Yu said repeatedly.


    "How many senior sisters and brothers do I have?"


    Perilla is very surprised.


    The four fierce beasts and Bai Ze only told her about her master.


    didn''t say anything about her same door.


    So it was the first time that Zisu knew about it, so I was quite curious.


    "Yes, if your master is really the sect master, then you have nine senior brothers and sisters, and now you still have your seventh, eighth, and nine elder sisters in the sect. If you want to, you can visit Something."


    Ao Yu said so.


    He also changed his position.


    He is not a mount anymore.


    is the sect guardian **** beast.


    The magical beast of course has the duty of protecting the beast.


    That is¡­¡­


    Introduce the sect to the new disciple?


    Why does Ao Yu feel that his position will be shaken sooner or later...


    Is this his illusion.


    "Then... Then please take me to see my senior brother and sister."


    Ziso stunned for a moment, then said in a low voice.


    "Okay, my lord, please follow me."


    Ao Yu said repeatedly.


    "My lord? Why do you call me an adult?"


    Ziso looked at Ao Yu very confused.


    "Because, because you are a disciple of the Sect Master, I am the guardian beast of our Wudao Sect. Remember, I am the guardian beast, so I call you naturally as an adult."


    Ao Yu laughed and answered.


    While talking, he went to the area where the disciples lived.


    "The guardian beast? What does the guardian beast do?"


    Ziso asked again.


    "The magical beast...the magical beast is the magical beast."


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    "By the way, my lord, you are a disciple of the suzerain, and you haven''t asked your name yet."


    "I don''t have a name. I was born out of a perilla plant. Call me perilla."


    "Oh, it''s the form of perilla, eh? Wait, perilla? What is perilla?"


    Ao Yu walked in Wudaozong with perilla.


    The two walked and chatted.


    When it comes to talking.


    Ao Yu was taken aback suddenly.


    Perilla transformation?


    What is Perilla?


    Ao Yu subconsciously thought about plants.


    The demon that transforms into plants is inherently weak. Basically, few demon transformed into plants dominate the king.


    The name Perilla, sounds like a plant?


    Did the Sovereign take a plant-shaped demon as a disciple? Sect Master is not afraid of teaching abolishment?


    Should...


    Probably not.


    This perilla should be the name of some kind of natural treasure.


    "Well, my lord, take the liberty to ask, what kind of treasure is your perilla?"


    Ao Yu asked cautiously.


    "Perilla? Perilla is this."


    The girl Zisu didn''t realize what Ao Yu wanted to ask.


    She raised her hand.


    The shape of a perilla is condensed.


    "You...what is this?"


    Ao Yu still couldn''t recognize what kind of treasure this perilla was, but instead felt like a dish.


    "This is perilla, a common dish."


    Ziso said seriously.


    Hear this.


    Ao Yu was dazed.


    Is ?? really the shape of a dish?


    Among the demons transformed into plants, the vegetable vegetable belongs to the inferior.


    The transformation of a dish, the talent is probably too low to be incomparable.


    Sect Master really recruited a dish to be a disciple?


    Ao Yu felt unimaginable.


    Is it possible that a dish will grow to be the same as those of Ye Luo Zhang Han in the future?


    If that''s the case.


    The demon clan¡¯s follow-up, isn¡¯t it just useless?


    "what happened to you?"


    Ziso asked indifferently.


    "No, it''s okay, my lord, come with me."


    Ao Yu shook his head, suppressed many thoughts, and focused on leading the way.


    He shouldn''t think so much.


    Sect Master does things, he takes care of so much.


    He didn''t dare to pop the master to do anything.


    The two soon came to the area where the disciples lived.


    And Ao Yu brought perilla to Sile¡¯s residence hall, which was considered to be the identification door with perilla.


    Standing in front of Sile Sleeping Hall.


    Ao Yu looked up.


    "My lord, this is the residence hall of your Nine Senior Sisters. There is also your Seventh Senior Sister in the sect. The Eighth Senior Sister is here, but they are all in the Discipline Hall. I will take you there later."


    Ao Yu turned his head and said to Zisu.


    "Oh oh."


    Perilla nodded slightly.


    She is also looking at the bedroom in front of her.


    The facade of the ?? hall is magnificent, and two unknown musical instruments are placed on both sides of the hall.


    A plaque stands above its hall.


    There is a word on the plaque.


    ''Grow up quietly, and then amaze everyone''.


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 447： The clown is myself

    Chapter 447 The clown is actually myself


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    In front of Sile''s bedroom.


    Ziso looked at the sentence on the plaque and fell into deep thought.


    Grow up quietly, and then surprise everyone...


    This sentence made her feel a little strange.


    Some do not understand what it means.


    "The guardian of the beast, what does this sentence mean?"


    The girl Zisu stood in front of the hall, looked at the plaque, and asked.


    "This sentence? The meaning of this sentence is to let you go down, and then go down the mountain until you are invincible, and then let everyone be shocked by your strength!"


    Ao Yu thought for a while, and explained.


    Just when Ao Yu was talking.


    A voice sounded faintly from behind them.


    "Ao Yu, don''t say anything if you can''t speak, what is Gou?"


    do not know when.


    Sile came behind them.


    At this moment, Sile was looking at Ao Yu with an extremely strange look.


    This dragon, I don¡¯t usually see it.


    can actually misinterpret her meaning so much.


    What does she mean by that?


    She clearly meant to grow up quietly, and then amaze the master.


    "Sir!"


    Ao Yu''s eyes widened, looking at Sile, her body trembled.


    This Sile...


    When did this Sile come here?


    Why didn¡¯t he perceive at all?


    Ao Yu turned his head and glanced at Perilla.


    It was also surprised to find perilla.


    Obviously did not notice the arrival of Slok.


    "Ao Yu, what''s the matter if you come to my bedroom?"


    Sile smiled slightly and spoke.


    "Si, Sir, when did you appear behind me?"


    Ao Yu did not answer, but instead asked blankly.


    "I was there the moment you spoke. The sound of the avenue is invisible and colorless, spreading throughout the world. The sound you make is the medium that makes me appear."


    Sile explained with a smile.


    Hear this.


    Ao Yu pondered for a long time.


    seems to be thinking about the meaning of what Siro said.


    After a while.


    Ao Yucai spoke again.


    "Sir, I don¡¯t understand what you are saying..."


    Ao Yu touched his head and said helplessly.


    "If you don''t understand, you won''t understand. What I want to ask you is, what''s the matter when you come to my bedroom? Also, who is this little sister?"


    Sile shook his head and smiled, looked down at the delicate perilla like a doll, and asked.


    "This adult seems to be a new disciple of Master, I took her to see Master Si, which is considered a sect."


    Ao Yu repeatedly explained.


    "My junior sister?"


    Sile heard this and suddenly became interested.


    She squatted in front of Shiso, smiling and greeted Shiso.


    "Sister, hello."


    Sile said so.


    "Hello, Sister."


    Perilla''s expression is still so indifferent.


    "Junior sister is good to follow her feet, and her blood is strong enough. No wonder Master will accept you as a disciple."


    Sile looked at Shiso for a moment, then nodded and said.


    Her follow script is also very poor, but it was transformed by the Voice of the Great Avenue...or, assimilated with the Voice of the Great Avenue, it made her heel stronger.


    It is precisely because of her strong heels.


    She can tell.


    The sister''s heels in front of me are extraordinary.


    Even with her current heels, she felt a sense of suppression.


    "How good does the perilla have?"


    Ao Yu, who was next to ??, was taken aback, a little surprised.


    Isn¡¯t this perilla just the heel of a dish?


    "Well, my junior sister is indeed very strong with your feet, oh, Ao Yu, you are low with your feet, it''s normal that you can''t feel it."


    Si Le looked up and down Ao Yu, and said suddenly.


    Ao Yu: "?"


    Dare to love because of this?


    It''s not that the perilla''s heel is low.


    But his Ao Yu''s heels are low?


    His Canglong pure blood, just this heel, is actually low?


    Is the clown myself?


    Ao Yu lowered his head silently.


    "Master Zi, Master Si, since you have already met, I will leave first."


    Ao Yu didn¡¯t want to stay for a moment.


    He wants to go back and beat Li Ergang to cover up his embarrassment.


    "Go ahead."


    Sile didn''t force it, waved his hand and said.


    Ao Yu immediately retreated, turned into a dragon shadow, and left quickly.


    Seeing this, Sile took Shiso''s hand.


    "Sister, let¡¯s go, go into the sleeping hall with the elder sister, we sit and talk, since the seventh and eighth elder brothers entered the precepts hall, I haven¡¯t met the same door, let¡¯s talk.


    Sile took the perilla and walked into the sleeping hall.


    I didn''t care about the indifferent look of Shiso.


    She could tell.


    Perilla is not doing this on purpose.


    seems to be because she doesn¡¯t understand the world, so she doesn¡¯t have any expressions.


    In Sile''s view, perilla is like a piece of white paper, waiting for the rendering of human affection and sophistication.


    Perilla did not resist.


    but let Sile lead him and walked inside.


    ¡­¡­


    The two entered the sleeping hall and had a detailed chat.


    Several hours passed, and the sky was dark.


    The two talents walked out of the sleeping hall again.


    When coming out.


    There are many complicated emotions in the eyes of Zisu, which is completely different from the indifference before.


    Obviously Sile instilled something weird and strange, rendering the white piece of basil colorful.


    "Junior sister, do you now understand the meaning of the sentence on the name of the senior sister''s bedroom?"


    Sile looked at the words on his bedroom, very satisfied.


    "Sister, I understand, Master has great grace for us. We must grow up quietly, and then give Master a surprise. We must not be proud and show something in front of Master."


    Ziso said seriously.


    After several hours of conversation.


    She has changed a lot.


    Knowing nothing is the best time to accept it.


    At this moment, Zisu, the kind of Taoist charm and light on her body has been reduced, and it has become a lot more ordinary.


    Obviously listened to Sile''s words.


    "Well, in short, we must always remember the kindness of Master."


    Si Le nodded, very fond of the comprehension of this junior sister.


    Anything is easy to accept, just one touch.


    "Hmm, sister, I know."


    Perilla lit his head.


    She was brainwashed by the four big beasts and Bai Ze, but now she is instilled in these things by Sile.


    For the master who I¡¯ve never met, that¡¯s the utmost respect.


    "If you know it, let¡¯s go, sister, I¡¯ll take you to meet Seventh Sister and Eighth Sister, these two senior sisters and brothers were punished to go to the Discipline Hall because they showed off in front of Master. Quit."


    Sile said softly.


    She almost studied the phrase ¡®grow up quietly and then amaze the master¡¯ clearly.


    and also brought this sentence to Shiso.


    "Sister, I understand."


    Ziso nodded again.


    Si Le was satisfied, and took the perilla to the Discipline Hall, to see Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin...


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Above the endless ocean, a huge dragon is soaring...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 448： Just ahead

    Chapter 448


    On the sky in the depths of the ocean.


    A huge black dragon shuttles between the clouds.


    Canglong¡¯s huge body, every twist can cause waves of the ocean below.


    As if this blue dragon is born to control the ocean, it can easily make the ocean roll.


    On the top of Canglong''s head.


    A person with golden light all over stood on the top of Canglong''s head, and every move of this person carried an atmosphere of great power from heaven and earth.


    As if his actions are like the actions of heaven and earth.


    This person is Chu Yuan.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan looked at the endless ocean ahead, not knowing how to complain.


    He has regretted it, regretted entering the ocean because of curiosity.


    He has been on the ocean for a long time, I don¡¯t know how long, counting the time, I¡¯m afraid it will be two months or three months.


    But this is close to three months.


    He saw nothing.


    is to fly in the ocean without a brain.


    Flyed for a long time, let alone the mainland, even the islands were not seen, which made him extremely depressed.


    Ke had to send the arrow on the string, he had been flying for almost three months, and he couldn''t return now.


    Now it will be a big loss to return.


    Chu Yuan could only bite the bullet, gritted his teeth, and continued to let Ao Ye fly.


    Only Chu Yuan could bear it.


    Obviously Ao Ye couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Sovereign, how far is it from the destination?"


    This is the 72nd time Ao Ye asked this sentence.


    Obviously, he is really lost.


    It''s okay for Chu Yuan to sit, he is really uncomfortable flying.


    Fly without purpose in the sea.


    This kind of thing is just like torture.


    If it weren''t for the scruples of Chu Yuan.


    He is about to explode.


    "It''s here."


    Chu Yuan said very skillfully.


    Obviously, this is not the first time he has said this sentence.


    Ao Ye asked seventy-two times.


    He also answered seventy-two times.


    "Sovereign..."


    "Are you really not fooling me? You have said this sentence many times."


    Ao Ye said quietly.


    "Will you fool you?"


    Chu Yuan had no expression on his face, so he looked down at Ao Ye.


    Although Ao Ye maintained the shape of a dragon, she could still feel Chu Yuan¡¯s ¡®deep¡¯ gaze, and panicked all of a sudden.


    Woke up instantly, remembering what kind of character Chu Yuan was.


    "No, no, no, Sovereign, how can you fool me, I just babble, I can''t help it, we have been wandering in the sea for almost three months, and we have seen nothing."


    Ao Ye spit out bitter water.


    They are walking in the middle of the sea.


    Except for the waves, it is the waves.


    I have never seen it at all.


    This endless ocean is like an endless land of death, without any creatures.


    "Ao Ye, Chi''er, what realm are you now?"


    Chu Yuan didn''t care about Ao Ye''s spitting words, but spoke with a blank face.


    "Sect Master, I am now in the middle of the Tribulation Realm."


    Ao Ye wondered why Chu Yuan would suddenly ask about his realm.


    "Mid-period crossing the robbery..."


    Chu Yuan muttered to himself, a trace of envy flashed in his eyes.


    He is sour.


    At his peak, he was only in the Nascent Soul Realm.


    Now the dragon at his feet is actually crossing the Tribulation Realm...


    Sour acid is sour.


    Chu Yuan still covers up his emotions very well.


    "The realm is not bad, but it''s not enough. This seat has already calculated a chance for you. This chance is in this endless ocean. You didn''t see it. This seat can understand."


    "If you ask, I can understand it, but I didn''t expect that you would doubt it."


    Chu Yuan shook his head and slowly said.


    The words come out.


    Ao Ye was taken aback at the time.


    Chance?


    Sect Master plan for him?


    Such a monstrous and terrifying existence, to find a chance for him? !


    This must be a great opportunity!


    He actually asked the suzerain?


    In an instant, Ao Ye seemed to have changed into the shape of Chu Yuan.


    While manipulating his body to fly, he detached his soul, and knelt in front of Chu Yuan.


    "Sovereign!!!"


    "I am dull! I shouldn''t have any doubts about you!"


    "Please also my lord not to remember the villain''s past!"


    Ao Ye also spelled it out for the opportunity Chu Yuan said, and her tone was full of sincerity.


    "Since you are the mount of this seat, then this seat will naturally not account for such a trivial matter, but this seat hopes that you will not have this kind of thought in the future."


    Chu Yuan said in a teaching manner.


    "Sect Master, I know, I know, that...that chance..."


    Ao Ye Yuanshen half kneeled in front of Chu Yuan, rubbing his hands, and said embarrassedly.


    "The opportunity is always there, Ao Ye, look down, I ask you, what do you see?"


    Chu Yuan walked a few steps on the dragon''s head.


    Go to the edge and lift your finger down.


    Ao Ye Yuanshen, who was standing next to him, also walked over and looked down.


    "Sovereign, I, did I see the sea?"


    Ao Ye Yuanshen said cautiously.


    "anything else?"


    Chu Yuan asked blankly.


    "Water is all water."


    Ao Ye Yuanshen said again cautiously.


    "You are not very savvy, nothing more, just watch it carefully. When you see something from below, the opportunity will come naturally. Let''s move on now."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and walked back, seeming to be very disappointed with Ao Ye''s savvy.


    Ao Ye Yuanshen touched his head, lowered his head and continued to look down.


    But he really can''t see anything.


    In addition to water, it is water.


    Is it really that his understanding is low?


    Ao Ye Yuanshen still wants to ask something.


    She turned her head and glanced at Chu Yuan, who was sitting cross-legged, but still did not choose to continue asking questions, silently remembering what Chu Yuan had just said.


    Then he returned to his original position and continued to accelerate his flight.


    Originally, Chu Yuan, who was sitting cross-legged, saw Ao Ye speed up his flight, and secretly opened his eyes and took a look, relieved.


    This stuff...


    Flicker finally passed.


    Looking at the clouds and fog around.


    Chu Yuan is also helpless.


    To be honest, he can hardly stand it anymore.


    But there is no way, we must continue.


    It''s a shame to go back this time.


    Furthermore, the feeling of "opportunity is ahead" has not disappeared, it has always existed.


    This is also one of the reasons why Chu Yuan is unwilling to turn around and go back to Shenxing Continent.


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and chose to continue to bear it.


    ¡­¡­


    Ao Ye was fooled.


    Chu Yuan calmed down.


    One soul and one dragon continue to fly forward.


    This flight took another month.


    Finally, after this month, in the endless ocean, I saw the corner of an island.


    When you see the corner of this island.


    Ao Ye was excited.


    Wuhu! ! !


    Ao Ye made a strange cry, and suddenly increased her speed. At the same time, the soul was talking to Chu Yuan.


    "Sect Master, you really got it right, it''s really the time ahead!"


    Ao Ye was extremely excited.


    In the past, the majesty of Longjun was all left behind by him.


    The only island in his eyes.


    and what Chu Yuan said to him eighty-third times.


    is here.


    Unexpectedly, this time it really arrived.


    Chu Yuan looked at the small island in front of him, also quite excited.


    It¡¯s just that he endured it, and on the surface he still looked so calm...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 449： Inhumans in the world can be regarded as demons

    Chapter 449 Inhumans in the world are all demon


    Somewhere in the endless ocean.


    On the beach of a small island.


    Chu Yuan and Ao Ye came here.


    Ao Ye transformed into a human form, lying on the beach, taking a deep breath, obsessed with the smell of the beach.


    Chu Yuan stood there vividly, with his hands on his back, looking around.


    said he was looking at it.


    It''s better to say which direction the throbbing feeling in my heart comes from.


    The feeling of "opportunity" still exists.


    Especially after entering this island, the feeling is even stronger.


    It''s just that Chu Yuan is still a little confused, where is this specific.


    "Sovereign, there is a lot of life here."


    Ao Ye, who was ¡®sucking the beach¡¯ behind, came over and said in a low voice.


    "Vitality?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, and glanced at Ao Ye faintly.


    Is this the divine consciousness of crossing the tribulation realm?


    So strong, so envious, so want...


    It is true that Chu Yuan has an invincible state.


    But he couldn¡¯t use it as a divine sense at all.


    "Then what realm do you feel about those vitality?"


    Chu Yuan looked at Ao Ye and asked.


    "I can''t feel it, I can only feel that there is vitality there. There seems to be a special aura on this small island, which can more or less affect the divine consciousness, so I can''t feel it either."


    "However, with the strength of your suzerain, you can definitely feel it. This kind of aura on the island will definitely not affect you."


    Ao Ye looked at Chu Yuan expectantly and said.


    "You don''t need to feel this seat, because those living things can''t be your opponents."


    Leaving such a sentence, Chu Yuan walked towards the front and did not talk to Ao Ye again.


    Ao Ye: "..."


    Sovereign...


    Sovereign will pretend to be forced.


    However, it seems that it really makes sense.


    Sovereign Chu does not seem to need to feel it.


    The strength of the Sect Master must be invincible. Naturally, those who are alive cannot be the opponents of the Sect Master. There is really nothing wrong with this.


    However, this still can''t conceal the fact that the Sect Master is very good at pretending to be.


    Chu forced the king...


    Ao Ye took a deep breath, muttered silently in her heart, and quickly followed Chu Yuan.


    The two were walking on the island.


    Across the beach, you will see a small forest.


    When Chu Yuan and Ao Ye step into the small forest.


    Strongs of vitality quickly approached Chu Yuan and Ao Ye.


    Chu Yuan felt it this time.


    Because these ¡®vitality¡¯ has already appeared in front of him.


    Squeak...


    A group of creatures similar to macaques, with golden hair, surrounded them, looked at Chu Yuan and Ao Ye, and squeaked, as if they were very curious about what kind of creatures Chu Yuan and Ao Ye were.


    "You can''t even speak these things?"


    Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows slightly, and whispered in a low voice.


    "Sovereign, these things are very strange..."


    It was Ao Ye, staring closely at these creatures similar to macaques.


    "Strange? What''s the answer to this?"


    Chu Yuan turned his head to look at Ao Ye, and asked curiously.


    "Inhumans in the world can be regarded as demons. This is the words left by the ancestors of the demons. It''s just that this group of things does not have the slightest taste of the demons, which is very peculiar."


    Ao Ye said with surprise.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan was taken aback by mistake.


    Inhumans in the world can be regarded as demons.


    These things in front of you are not demon?


    Chu Yuan is still understanding these two sentences.


    I didn¡¯t wait long for him to think about it.


    Boom!


    A loud noise suddenly sounded from the sky.


    Chu Yuan looked up subconsciously.


    I saw the sky that was still breezy before, and I don¡¯t know when it was covered with billowing thunderclouds, and the smell of doomsday permeated.


    Squeak...


    The group of monkey creatures that were still full of curiosity just turned into a shock when they saw the thundercloud in the sky.


    fled one after another, as if to escape from some kind of great terror.


    But the thunderclouds on the sky do not give these monkey creatures a chance to escape.


    Thunder smashed down one by one.


    In an instant, like the roar of thousands of thunder, the sight is full of thunder and lightning.


    Boom!


    Those monkey creatures were all killed in an instant.


    Watching this scene, Chu Yuan was stunned.


    It was a thunder and lightning around him that woke him up.


    Boom!


    Thunder and lightning fall.


    Ao Ye, who had no defense around him, was directly slashed into flight.


    Chu Yuan turned his head and looked at Ao Ye.


    I saw above the sky, thunder and lightning struck down one after another.


    But all of them were hacked at Ao Ye.


    Ao Ye was also stunned by these thunder and lightning.


    But it is limited to this.


    Ao Ye is crossing the tribulation realm.


    These thunder and lightning can''t hurt him.


    It¡¯s just that he is uncomfortable, and I don¡¯t understand why these lightnings keep beating him.


    Ao Ye was struck by lightning.


    Those monkey creatures are also struck by lightning.


    Look like this.


    Chu Yuan is extremely outstanding.


    In the midst of Wanjun Thunder, but he was alone, no lightning bolt dared to fall on Chu Yuan.


    This made Chu Yuan directly call for invincible status.


    Thousands of thunder are coming.


    It took more than half an hour before he stopped.


    Wait until the lightning stops.


    This small forest has been reduced to ruins.


    Chu Yuan, who had not been struck by lightning at all, made sure that Ao Ye was okay, so he observed the surroundings.


    On the ruins in front of me, the roots of trees appeared faintly.


    has just been struck by lightning.


    When you turn your head, the roots of trees appear again?


    This small island is a bit difficult...


    Chu Yuan was lost in thought.


    It is indeed the island where he feels the chance.


    However, where is the chance he felt.


    Chu Yuan touched his chin, and finally planned to take out the pick-tube and ask the sky.


    He picked up the lampstand and silently muttered the question he wanted to ask.


    Then he shook the swatch.


    Patter...


    Soon, a sign fell to the ground.


    I saw a line of words engraved on the signature.


    ''The land of the curse of heaven, those who are not destined can not enter, what the son asks, the center of the island''.


    What is this island cursed by heaven?


    Isn¡¯t the destiny inaccessible?


    Is it possible that he Chu is still the Son of Destiny?


    Chu Yuan had this thought in his heart, and he wanted to laugh.


    Obviously, the state of invincibility is too strong.


    The Son of Destiny is not credible.


    He Chu is not the Chu of the past.


    Remove the first sentence.


    Chu Yuan looked at the second sentence.


    What the child wants, the center of the island?


    The opportunity he asked for is in the middle of the island?


    Chu Yuan squinted slightly, put the lottery away, and glanced forward.


    "Ao Ye, don''t pretend to be dead, go ahead."


    Chu Yuan yelled at Ao Ye next to him. With a movement, he took advantage of the invincible state to fly into the air and flew forward.


    He still took good care of Ao Ye, and slowed down as much as possible to prevent Ao Ye from catching up.


    "Sovereign, wait for me."


    Ao Ye also quickly got up from the ground, turned into a dragon shadow, and followed Chu Yuan.


    The two quickly flew towards the center of the island...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    Guess what Chu Yuan will encounter on the island.


    1, new disciple


    2, treasure


    3, cabbage is purely for water, hh


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 450： egg?

    Chapter 450 Egg?


    On the island.


    Chu Yuan walked in it with Ao Ye.


    Passed along the way and witnessed all kinds of things in this small island.


    also made Chu Yuan understand why the fortune-teller would say that this island is the ¡®land of the curse of heaven¡¯.


    It¡¯s true that this island has too many disasters.


    Basically every time they pass through an area, they will see natural disasters happen.


    Walking through a bush, a tornado suddenly landed...


    When walking across a large mountain, the volcano erupted directly...


    Walking through a plain, an earthquake happened...


    When ?? was flying in the sky of this island, somehow energy waves oscillated and attacked...


    There are so many natural disasters that people can hardly imagine.


    It¡¯s just...


    These natural disasters have nothing to do with Chu Yuan.


    It seems to be the problem of invincibility.


    When these natural disasters came, they cleverly avoided Chu Yuan.


    It can even be said that Chu Yuan was completely avoided.


    It was purely initiated against some creatures on the island and Ao Ye.


    It seems that purpose is to obliterate all vitality.


    Chu Yuan naturally discovered this.


    And, he also found another peculiar place on this island.


    The plants on this island grow very fast. They have just been uprooted, but new plant shoots will grow out soon.


    And the ability of biological reproduction is also very fast.


    Chu Yuan once saw a creature that resembled a cow. He gave birth to more than 20 calves in one birth and grew very fast.


    This small island seems to be in infinite reincarnation.


    Biology, plants are multiplying and growing rapidly.


    The island is constantly suffering from natural disasters.


    The two have formed a kind of balance.


    Chu Yuan leisurely observes this island.


    Ao Ye, who is next to Chu Yuan, doesn''t have this leisurely heart.


    As a natural disaster victim, Ao Ye is called a miserable one.


    The thunder and lightning that just started are okay, it doesn''t hurt or itchy.


    A series of natural disasters behind ?? made Ao Ye feel embarrassed.


    All kinds of strange natural disasters.


    directly destroyed Ao Ye again.


    Ao Ye is crossing the Tribulation Realm, and this natural disaster cannot kill Ao Ye.


    But it can make Ao Ye feel bothered and embarrassed.


    For example...


    Ao Ye¡¯s clothes were in tatters, and those who didn¡¯t know thought something had happened.


    So, wait until the two of you get to the center of the island.


    The images of the two became completely different.


    Chu Yuan is okay, it''s still like that, with golden light shining all over her body, full of the smell of the world and the general trend.


    Ao Ye next to ?? was desolate.


    The clothes all over his body were worn out, and his breath was dying. Someone who didn''t know he thought it was a refugee.


    "Sect, Sect Master, why, why this natural disaster will not cause you harm..."


    Ao Ye was trembling, just looking at Chu Yuan, except for silence, she was still silent.


    "Strength, you are too weak, if you have cultivated to the point of this seat, natural disasters will naturally not dare to invade you."


    Chu Yuan said proudly.


    He completely ignored the fact that he ignored natural disasters because of his invincible state.


    It seems that he can ignore natural disasters on his own.


    "Sect Master, this...what realm does this have to reach to ignore natural disasters?"


    Ao Ye said such a sentence after a moment of silence.


    He is now crossing the tribulation realm.


    In the eyes of him and many people in Shenxing Continent.


    That is the highest state.


    Everyone who crosses the Tribulation Realm is one of the strongest in the Shenxing Continent.


    is such a realm.


    is too weak in the mouth of the sovereign.


    He couldn''t figure out what kind of realm there is beyond the Tribulation Realm.


    "When you reach the state, you will naturally understand."


    Chu Yuan said vaguely, and did not dare to answer directly.


    What is the realm above the tribulation realm?


    How does he know?


    His highest is the Nascent Soul Realm.


    Knowing that crossing the tribulation realm is learned by the realm of the disciple.


    "Well, overlord."


    Ao Ye also nodded helplessly.


    He looked down at his body and sighed faintly.


    also felt a little fortunate.


    Thanks...


    Fortunately, this is an overseas island.


    Instead of in Shenxing Continent.


    If he was seen by others in the Shenxing Continent, he would die by himself.


    The mount of a demon king of the demon clan, a generation of dragon kings, Dongzhou Hidden Shizongmen Wudao Sect lord.


    was so downcast.


    Shame...


    This is no ordinary shame.


    "Let''s go, this should be the center of the island."


    Chu Yuan glanced at Ao Ye, patted the other''s shoulder, and walked forward.


    "Sect Master, what are we here for in the middle of this island?"


    Ao Ye raised her head and asked.


    "You can just follow this seat, no need to ask so much."


    Chu Yuan glanced at Ao Ye, waved his hand and said.


    Hear this.


    Ao Ye didn''t dare to ask any more questions, she could only lower her head and quietly follow behind Chu Yuan.


    The two walked all the way forward.


    When walking to a big mountain.


    The two people stopped and looked at the mountain in front of them.


    Ao Ye looked at the mountain in front of him warily.


    I was afraid that natural disasters would pop up from the mountains to attack him.


    It is true that he has been attacked by natural disasters too many times.


    Has developed a sense of fear.


    Seeing everything, I suspect that it will be a precursor to natural disasters.


    Compared with Ao Ye.


    Chu Yuan is much calmer.


    He stood in front of this big mountain, watching quietly.


    There is light flashing in his eyes.


    He felt it.


    felt the throbbing inside.


    The sense of chance.


    is uploaded from this mountain.


    On the big mountain, there is a chance that belongs to him Chu.


    "Go, follow me up."


    Chu Yuan steps forward and wants to go up the mountain.


    He just took a step, he was stunned.


    I saw him take one step.


    The soles of the feet are on the mountain, but one step away.


    Where he stepped on, all the ¡®stones¡¯ collapsed.


    Chu Yuan took a closer look.


    These before him...


    does not seem to be a stone at all.


    But gray eggs? A thing that resembles a worm egg.


    There are many moss and weeds growing on the eggs.


    A pile of eggs piled up, and at first glance, it looked like a big mountain.


    The most important thing is that these eggs seem to have no life at all.


    So looking at the past at a glance will not make life show any defensive heart.


    "What are these eggs?"


    Chu Yuan frowned.


    He lowered and picked up an egg.


    put it on his hand and looked at it.


    The egg in his hand was gray, but with a hint of purple in it, it looked pretty good.


    It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t tell what exactly this egg is.


    Just when Chu Yuan wanted to pick up the egg and asked Ao Ye behind him.


    Abnormal mutation.


    suddenly twisted in the surrounding space, as if it was affected by some mysterious force.


    In an instant, the surrounding space was greatly chaotic, and after the chaos was distorted to the limit, it broke directly.


    The big mountain piled up by eggs not far away was sucked into the shattered space in an instant.


    Ao Ye next to ?? could not be avoided, being constantly sucked in by the shattered space.


    Only Chu Yuan is the only one who takes care of himself. This chaotic space turbulence has not affected Chu Yuan in the slightest...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 451： Worm egg disciple?

    Chapter 451 Egg disciples?


    In the middle of the island.


    The space turbulence hit the entire central place.


    Only Chu Yuan stood there and did nothing.


    But the space turbulence just didn''t affect him at all.


    A very clever thing.


    It was Ao Ye.


    He doesn''t have that good luck anymore, and he is sucked crazily by the turbulence of the space.


    If he hadn''t exploded with all his strength and confronted with mana, I''m afraid he would have been sucked into the space and strangled by the turbulence.


    But even if he fights with all his strength, he is still just stalemate, unable to escape the turbulence of space.


    Unable to escape the spatial turbulence, which means that when the stalemate continues, when he is relieved, he will be dragged into the spatial turbulence.


    "Sovereign save me!!!"


    Ao Ye shouted at Chu Yuan in horror.


    I am afraid that if you slow down, you will be dragged in by the turbulence of the space.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan looked at the twisted space around and the egg in his hand, lost in thought.


    There is a saying that he will not be immune to the turbulence of this space at all, and he does not even know how it is immune.


    Or, try to walk over?


    Looking at the turbulence in this space, it seems that he dare not approach him.


    Maybe he walked over.


    Space turbulence will follow


    Think of this.


    Chu Yuandang got into action.


    He walked towards where Ao Ye was.


    as predicted.


    Chu Yuan takes every step.


    The space turbulence ahead is a weakening step.


    At the same time, the place where he was standing in the rear was also covered by further spatial turbulence.


    "Can it still be like this? Because of invincibility?"


    When Chu Yuan saw this scene, he was immediately happy.


    He looked at Ao Ye ahead and didn''t have the energy to look at him.


    Suddenly became playful.


    He stepped forward one step.


    The turbulence in the space ahead suddenly disappeared.


    He took another step back.


    Space turbulence covered the front again.


    He went one step further...


    He took another step back...


    over and over again.


    Chu Yuan and space turbulence play repeatedly.


    Until Ao Ye almost couldn''t hold it, he decisively walked towards Ao Ye.


    As soon as Chu Yuan approached Ao Ye, the space turbulence on Ao Ye''s side suddenly disappeared.


    Ao Ye also successfully escaped.


    He fell to the ground weakly, panting wildly, and gratefully looked at Chu Yuan behind him.


    "Thank you for the suzerain''s help. If it weren''t for the suzerain, I''m afraid I''ve been strangled by the turbulence of space."


    Ao Ye took a deep breath and said.


    "You are Welcome."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand, coughed, and said.


    "Sect Master, why is there such a thing as space turbulence here?"


    Ao Ye cautiously hid behind Chu Yuan, looking at the twisted space around him, full of fear.


    If Chu Yuan hadn''t saved him, he would definitely be gone. He knew this very well.


    It''s just that he really didn''t understand.


    Why is there space turbulence on this small island.


    This small island has many disasters, so there are so many natural disasters.


    Ao Ye can understand that.


    This kind of space turbulence is a rare encounter in 10,000 years...


    Once you encounter it, you won¡¯t be able to escape even if you cross the Tribulation Realm.


    is such a scary and rare thing.


    appeared on this small island.


    This makes Ao Ye really puzzled.


    What the **** did this small island do? There will be so many disasters.


    "This small island is the land of heavenly curse, so there are so many disasters."


    Chu Yuan answered casually.


    His eyes were still on the strange egg on his hand.


    After watching for a long time, he raised his head and looked forward.


    The space ahead is still distorted.


    It''s just that the big mountain made of eggs has disappeared.


    After the mountain disappeared.


    The sense of chance in Chu Yuan''s heart also disappeared.


    "This egg..."


    Chu Yuan was silent for a moment.


    Thinking about it, he decided to use a system probe to see what the egg was.


    Thoughts move.


    A azure blue screen that only he can see suddenly condenses.


    ¡¾Exploration object:? ? ? (Unknown insect eggs)]


    [Race:? ? ? (50% are monsters, 50% are unknown creatures)]


    ¡¾Repair for: None¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: None¡¿


    [Assessment: This worm egg is an unknown creature, but according to its talents tested by the system, the creature hatched from this worm egg does not have any spiritual talents, and only has strong asexual reproduction ability. If it is harvested as a disciple, there is no possibility of success. , It is recommended that the host accept it as a disciple]


    [Note: The system evaluation is only for reference, the host is responsible for the specific decision, and the system is not responsible]


    [Note: Please don¡¯t use your mouth for the host¡¯s disciples]


    Don¡¯t use your mouth?


    Chu Yuan had taken a good look, and even when he saw that the creatures in the worm egg had no chance of success, he was still happy.


    You can see the last note given by the system in the next second.


    His face suddenly darkened.


    What does it mean not to use your mouth?


    This made his disciples become talented, really because of his mouth.


    is clearly the system''s frame, so I have to add a note.


    If you add a note, you will add it if you add it.


    He won¡¯t say much.


    But what''s so special...


    The fonts on this screen are all blue.


    In the last note, he added the red one, or the dark red one, and the thicker one.


    made it clear to warn him, don¡¯t use your mouth.


    This system...


    Chu Yuan''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot, so he couldn''t say much.


    This system really throws the pot to his mouth.


    Can he tolerate this?


    said it was the pot of his mouth, right?


    Then he has to use his mouth.


    He wants this system to see if it is his pot.


    This worm egg disciple must be abandoned, right? He just looked at it with his mouth.


    See if it is the pot of his mouth.


    Chu Yuan turned off the system screen and snorted in his heart.


    He has two disciples right now.


    The disciple of that perilla grass.


    And this worm egg disciple.


    Wait for the worm egg disciple to hatch.


    He wants to see if he can teach with his mouth.


    If not.


    He has to find justice in the system.


    Chu Yuan is still very measured.


    The disciple of Zisu doesn¡¯t move, he doesn¡¯t use his mouth to teach.


    He wants to teach this worm egg disciple with his mouth.


    Look at who''s the pot at that time.


    One thought ends here.


    Chu Yuan didn''t think too much.


    Put the worm egg on the hand into the storage bag.


    Then he stood in place.


    Prepare to wait for the turbulence of the space to end, move on and see what is at the end of this island.


    While standing, he was still thinking about the disciples he had been receiving.


    At the beginning, it was all Human Race.


    Later, all the monsters were collected.


    and then began to accept some disciple disciples...


    is either a piece of grass, the kind that has no shape.


    Either it is an worm egg, which is not even hatched.


    The gradually strange way of accepting disciples...


    Chu Yuan felt helpless when he thought of this.


    The disciples who received this time will definitely become talents.


    Chu Yuan thought of this.


    The thought is suddenly cut off.


    A feeling of scorching heat suddenly rose.


    The hot feeling directly stopped the spatial turbulence.


    In Chu Yuan''s line of sight, a tremendous change occurred in front of him.


    Half of the islands he hadn''t been to collapsed and sank to the bottom of the sea.


    In the endless ocean, it seems that something is going to rise up and re-earth in the world...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 ~： Push book

    Single chapter push book


    Help a friend to push a book "Journey to the West: Learning from the Scriptures Makes Gods Hard to Cry"


    is also an anti-routine book, interested friends can read it!


    ¡­¡­


    Daily announcing book friend group: 702805136 (this is a review group, and the management that passes will be pulled into the VIP group, which requires apprentices and above fan value)


    Get a monthly pass every day!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 452： Giant Tree Phantom

    Chapter 452 Giant Tree Phantom


    In the endless ocean.


    A huge vortex suddenly formed.


    The whirlpool has a wide range of positive coverage.


    The small island that collapsed to only half of it was directly covered.


    In the whirlpool, the remaining half of the island also collapsed, and all the collapsed parts were drawn into the whirlpool.


    Chu Yuan reacted in an instant, and his figure moved and floated up, quickly taking Ao Ye into the sky, so as not to be involved in the whirlpool.


    He stood on the sky, looking at the incomparably huge vortex below, lost in thought.


    I can¡¯t figure out what happened.


    There seems to be something coming out of this whirlpool...


    and the surrounding air became hot.


    Chu Yuan completely forgot that he was in a state of soul and could not feel the cold or heat at all.


    Especially the invincible state is added.


    I don¡¯t feel the heat anymore.


    The scorching heat at this moment can penetrate the invincible state, making Chu Yuan feel it, showing how terrifying it is.


    But even if Chu Yuan could feel it, it just felt a little hot, and at best it was a little bit stuffy.


    But Ao Ye can be different.


    Ao Ye is an ordinary monster crossing the tribulation realm.


    Under this scorching heat.


    almost made Ao Ye collapse.


    "Sect, Sect Master, what is this..."


    Ao Ye took a deep breath, speaking in a difficult tone.


    He really can''t stand it anymore.


    This scorching sensation seemed to put him on the stove.


    It is a feeling that both body, mind and soul are feeling hot.


    "I don''t know, why, you can''t take it anymore?"


    Chu Yuan also saw that Ao Ye¡¯s state was a little wrong, so he raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Sect Master, you have great magical powers, but I... I can''t, I really can''t hold it anymore."


    Ao Ye blushed all over.


    It was hot.


    If you don''t save him, he feels that he is going to become a Jin Bai, the first blue dragon to be cooked alive in thousands of years.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan frowned.


    How does he feel that bringing this Ao Ye out is totally dragging him down?


    Want to return to think, dislike it to dislike it.


    The mount still needs to be saved.


    After all, in this endless ocean, it is very boring to drive alone.


    Chu Yuan could only look down at the golden light around him, trying to adjust part of his golden light to protect Ao Ye.


    Follow his mind.


    The golden light around him really moved.


    The golden light flew out from part of his arm, covering Ao Ye.


    Ao Ye suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, obviously not feeling the heat anymore.


    "Really all right?"


    Chu Yuan looked at the faint golden light on Ao Ye''s body, and felt surprised.


    He really mobilized this invincible state?


    Is this his illusion.


    Why does he feel that since he became a soul state.


    The transfer of the invincible state has become easier.


    "Thank you for your help!"


    Ao Ye, who had been slowing down from the side, came quickly and saluted Chu Yuan to thank him.


    "Are you okay?"


    Chu Yuan glanced at Ao Ye and asked.


    "Sect Master, I''m fine."


    Ao Ye said repeatedly.


    "Well, it''s okay. Let''s take a look and see what''s down here."


    Chu Yuan finished.


    also stopped talking.


    looked at the vortex of the sea below.


    He wanted to see what would be revealed in this underwater whirlpool.


    Seeing that Chu Yuan didn''t speak any more, Ao Ye didn''t dare to say more.


    Both of them looked at the vortex below the sea bottom.


    A little bit of time passed, the area covered by the seabed vortex became wider and wider, and the heat that filled the air became more and more terrifying.


    It¡¯s just that no matter how strong this hot feeling is, it can¡¯t have any effect on Chu Yuan and Ao Ye.


    The invincible state obviously ignored all this.


    In the past few hours, after the sky dimmed.


    The huge vortex below ?? finally changed.


    Boom!


    In the center of the whirlpool, as if something was about to break open, there was a loud noise, and countless waves were agitated and rushed straight into the sky.


    Seeing this, Chu Yuan hurriedly pulled Ao Ye and flew up a distance to avoid being hit by the waves.


    He didn''t want to become a rookie.


    "Sovereign, there seems to be something coming out"


    Ao Ye stared closely at the surging waves below.


    Listening to this, Chu Yuan couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    Who doesn¡¯t know, something seems to have come out.


    Anything so obvious can be seen by eyes, right?


    Chu Yuan rolled his eyes, and was too lazy to talk, still keeping his gaze in the swirling waves below.


    "Sect Master, is the thing underneath that belong to the monster race?"


    Ao Ye suddenly asked such a sentence.


    "Huh? Why do you ask this?"


    Chu Yuan turned his eyes slightly, looked at Ao Ye, and asked.


    "I suddenly have a feeling, a feeling of an enemy of life and death, as if under this whirlpool, there is a monster that is the enemy of life and death with my dragon."


    Ao Ye shook her head, and replied like this.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan was really silent for a while.


    In the whirlpool below ??, could it be that such a terrifying monster resides?


    In other words, there is a sleeping big demon here, and now the big demon is recovering, these whirlpools, waves, are all signs of recovery?


    This sign of recovery is so strong...


    If there is a recovery, how good will it be?


    He is invincible, he should be able to play, right?


    Or, while this thing hasn¡¯t come out yet, give him a golden wheel to taste?


    Feasible.


    Chu Yuan immediately raised his hand to give the whirlpool below a golden light wheel.


    hasn''t waited for Chu Yuan to attack.


    A huge phantom has broken through the vortex wave, standing in the world.


    The moment when this phantom appeared.


    The scorching light illuminates all directions.


    The darkness of thousands of miles has been removed, and the night has been transformed into the day.


    The moment the light shines.


    Chu Yuan was also stabbed so that both eyes couldn''t open.


    I got better after wrapping my eyes with invincibility.


    Chu Yuan looked at the phantom again, and he could see clearly.


    That phantom is...


    Is ?? a tree?


    A very strange tree.


    But the phantom shadow of its big tree is huge, standing in the sky and the earth, like a pillar between the sky and the earth.


    There are many branches on the tree, and each branch is hung with a big light bulb.


    The dazzling light is emitted from the large light bulbs.


    "Tree, light bulb? What are these things."


    Chu Yuan was confused.


    But he can see it too.


    The weird tree is not a physical entity, but a phantom.


    It''s the big light bulbs, which seem to be physical.


    Chu Yuan carefully counted.


    There are ten bulbs in total.


    Nine are on the bottom and one is on the top.


    is emitting a dazzling light.


    If Chu Yuan hadn¡¯t been invincible, I¡¯m afraid I couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    But, what are these big light bulbs?


    Or...


    Try to split one with a golden light wheel?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 453： Means of Perilla

    Chapter 453 The Means of Perilla


    Dongzhou area.


    Tianwu Mountain, on the square within Wudaozong.


    At this moment.


    Sile and the girl Shiso stood there, facing each other.


    The two of them plan to compete.


    This is proposed by Perilla.


    Obviously, Zisu was a little curious and dissatisfied with his senior sister¡¯s methods.


    Sile appeared in front of Shisu silently before.


    I didn¡¯t even notice the perilla itself.


    Under the top heel.


    Even if Perilla itself has no arrogance, the pride of blood that naturally exists in the heart still makes Perilla feel dissatisfied with Sile.


    Si Le¡¯s intention to learn from Perilla, it is naturally impossible not to agree.


    This is where this battle of competition takes place.


    The two stood opposite each other.


    No one shot first.


    I clearly want the opponent to shoot first.


    Stalemate like this for a while.


    After a while.


    Sile still chose to speak.


    "Junior sister, according to the seniority in the clan, I am your senior sister. This is a discussion, naturally it is the junior sister you come first."


    Sile said so.


    "No, Senior Sister, I want to see Senior Sister your methods more than this rule. First, the means Senior Sister appeared silently behind me, I was very curious."


    Ziso shook his head and said.


    "Finally, if that''s the case, then I will do it?"


    Sile couldn''t say much when he heard this, he shook his head and smiled and said.


    "Senior Sister, even if you take the shot..."


    Perisha is not finished yet.


    A breeze suddenly blew from behind her, curling up some purple hair.


    A white and slender palm rested on Shisu¡¯s shoulder.


    "Junior sister, where are you looking?"


    A voice came from behind.


    Ziso turned his head slightly, and saw Sile standing behind her at a glance.


    Her pair of extremely clean eyes flickered slightly.


    This time, she still didn''t notice Sile.


    She didn''t even know how Sile acted.


    "Sister, you..."


    "how did you do it?"


    Ziso couldn''t help but ask.


    "Because of the sound, all the sounds in the world can be the sound of the avenue, and all the sounds may not be the sound of the avenue. My sister, your voice, is originally controlled by me."


    Sile explained it again.


    It''s just that the small face of Shiso is still full of awkwardness.


    Obviously, she did not understand what Sile was saying at all.


    "Don''t understand?"


    Sile asked again.


    "Well... Senior Sister means that as long as I don''t make a sound, Senior Sister can''t help me?"


    Ziso raised his head and asked.


    "No, the sound of the avenue is everywhere, the voice of the heart is also the voice, every move will make a sound more or less."


    Sile shook his head and said.


    "Is this..."


    Shiso lowered his head, as if thinking about something.


    "Junior Sister, I have already made a move, it''s your turn."


    Sile said with a smile.


    "Okay, Senior Sister, what about my move?"


    Ziso tilted his head and asked.


    "Well, sister, let''s move."


    Sile nodded and confirmed again.


    After Sile nodded.


    She wanted to look at Shisu, and wanted to see what her junior sister had.


    In the end, she saw nothing.


    Only saw the purple light flashing in Sile''s eyes.


    And then...


    Then it''s gone.


    Perilla gave in strangely.


    Si Le didn''t care either, and smiled and encouraged Perilla with a few words.


    Then she returned to her bedroom with Shisu, and continued to instill in Shisu the truth about ¡®grow up quietly, surprise the master¡¯.


    Soon after the instillation was completed, the master returned.


    Master accidentally discovered what she was doing in the clan.


    I was very pleased with her and kept teaching her a little bit in private to teach her about higher-level music.


    Her practice is also at a rapid pace.


    Not long after, it even reached the peak of the Tribulation Realm.


    After Sile reached the peak of the Tribulation Realm, Master sent her out of the mountain.


    Let her teach the world what is the real way of music.


    As soon as she went out and taught her own way of music, she was immediately regarded as the teacher of music by the people of the world, and she was admired by thousands of people. She has a huge reputation in the world of spiritual practice and the common world.


    Finally, after another hundred years of practicing.


    Sile began to soar, shattering the void, and heading to the upper realm...


    After the ascent.


    Sile felt a chaos in his mind.


    In a daze, she returned to the square of Wudaozong, still with perilla in front of her.


    Shiso surrendered just like last time.


    Sile was blurred, and passed his life again.


    Her life this time is similar to the last time.


    It''s just that some of the details are different, but they are generally the same.


    She still became the music teacher of the world, then shattered the void and soared to the upper realm...


    and then looped back again.


    Sile returned to Wudaozong Square.


    This time, Sile clearly noticed something was wrong.


    She looked at Shiso, who, as always, gave up.


    "Is this an illusion? It''s a real illusion. I can''t detect it for a while. It took so long to realize it."


    Sile''s eyes gradually cleared up.


    She looked at the ¡®Zisu¡¯ who gave up in front of her, and suddenly smiled.


    "Sister, I didn¡¯t expect that I would follow your way, but now I can see it, broken!"


    Sile looked in front of him, with his slender fingers in the void.


    Zheng! !


    Ripples centered on her, spreading in all directions.


    In an instant, the whole world seemed to collapse, turning into countless fragments and scattered in all directions.


    Sile looked again.


    as predicted.


    The world in front of her has become intact.


    She is still in the square of Wudaozong.


    In front of her, shiso was still standing.


    "Junior Sister, you are serious about your methods. I can''t detect this kind of illusion at all."


    Sile couldn''t help but uttered aloud, smiling with emotion.


    "Sister, which one is the real dream and which one is the real you, can you really distinguish it?"


    There was no expression on Zisu''s face, and she said something indifferently.


    Hear this.


    Sile was taken aback for a moment.


    Which is the real dream?


    This is not reality?


    Sile immediately stretched out his hands, and a guqin formed by the air flow was condensed.


    She plucked the strings with both hands.


    Countless ripples shatter the world.


    She has come to a world again.


    is still the square, still the perilla.


    "Sister, which one is the real dream and which one is the real you, can you really distinguish it?"


    Ziso still said this sentence.


    Sile didn''t believe it, and waved the strings again.


    Another world disappears...


    She has entered another world, still Wudaozong Square, or perilla...


    repeated dozens of times.


    When ?? got to the back, Sile himself was at a loss.


    Which...


    Which is the real world?


    Si Le, whose mind was gradually sinking, couldn''t even hold the guqin in his hand.


    Just when Sile was about to be unable to carry it.


    Suddenly, the dazzling light from above the sky shone, and the surrounding world shattered.


    Sile returned to the real world.


    And above the sky, it lifted off on the tenth day.


    Plus the Sun Star, it will exist on the 11th at the same time!


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 454： Ten Days Fall

    Chapter 454 The Fall of Ten Days


    is empty on the eleventh.


    The eleven days that appeared in vain made the aura of the whole world become violent.


    This not only stopped the competition between Sile and Shiso.


    The entire Shenxing Continent also saw this eleventh day in the sky.


    On the eleventh day.


    Countless sleeping big monsters, and strong human races who practiced retreat were awakened, and they all raised their heads to look at the sky.


    They are all confused as to what this vision is all about.


    They don¡¯t know what happened.


    only thinks that this vision is very strange.


    This makes them all wonder whether there is a major treasure born.


    People in the new era have no idea what the eleventh day represents.


    Of course, except for the disciples of Chu Yuan such as Ye Luo Zhang Han in the new era.


    The cultivation bases of these people are all extremely high, and they are vaguely aware of something.


    Especially Zhang Han.


    This person who often deals with Lunar Stars.


    I got the news from Taiyin Star at the first time.


    Knowing that the situation is a bit uncomfortable, she also contacted Ye Luo and others as soon as possible, and made all preparations.


    And the only one who knows what''s going on.


    There are only those from the old era.


    They understood the moment when they saw the eleventh day.


    ¡­¡­


    Towards Daozong Square.


    Four fierce beasts and Bai Ze gather together.


    The expressions of each of them are extremely solemn.


    "The 11th is empty..."


    "Except that day is the sun star of the new age, the remaining ten days...Is it the ten?"


    Chaos was silent for a long time, and said quietly.


    "The tenth prince of the Golden Crow, is this their soul? Their soul has survived from the old age..."


    "If you survive, you will survive. Now there is no need for such a high-profile recovery, right? I''m really not afraid of being targeted by heaven and earth? Look at their aura, are they overseas? Think that overseas heaven and earth cannot control it?"


    "High-profile recovery? Hearing you say this, I remembered the gluttonous recovery of the barrel world butt..."


    "There is no one who doesn''t know about gluttony, right? Don''t talk about gluttony. After all, gluttony is not easy. Doesn''t anyone have their eyes under the armpits?"


    The five people are talking.


    While talking, I talked about Taotie.


    Facing the gluttony is a strange gas of yin and yang.


    The gluttonous face standing aside was dark.


    He didn''t say much, he just looked at these people, and a gluttonous shadow appeared behind him.


    In the end, Chaos stood up, lest these people fight again.


    "Okay, stop making noise, don''t you feel that the tenth prince of the Golden Crow came out too strange? He revived overseas and was still so high-profile. The spiritual energy of the world is in riots. You don''t need to think about it.


    "This Golden Crow ten prince, will he really be such a mindless person?"


    Chaos said silently.


    "Chaos, what do you mean?"


    Bai Ze seemed to have heard something, slightly squinted, and asked.


    "I feel that the ten princes of the Golden Crow are deliberately attracting heaven and earth. When the eleventh is empty, this has broken the rules of heaven and earth, and heaven and earth will definitely pay attention to the past."


    Chaos spoke slowly.


    "Chaos, you mean, someone is deliberately guiding the tenth Prince Golden Crow to recover with such a high profile?"


    Bai Ze was reminded of this, and instantly understood the meaning.


    Someone wants to guide the ten princes of the Golden Crow to recover.


    How many people can guide the ten princes of the Golden Crow?


    Bai Ze instantly identified several candidates.


    Those candidates are all his former bosses.


    This matter is not easy to handle all at once.


    Bai Ze was silent.


    Chaos looked at the silent Bai Ze, exclaiming in his heart.


    Bai Ze deserves to be Bai Ze.


    It is rumored in the commonplace of ancient times that Bai Ze knows everything under the world. Although it is a bit exaggerated, it has to be said that Bai Ze¡¯s IQ is really high.


    is at least much smarter than their four big beasts.


    "Lao Bai, you said, if those few are really still alive and ready to recover, what will you do?"


    Chaos said quietly.


    "The past era has passed, and now is a new era. I am Sect Master Xiang Dao, not the former Bai Ze."


    Bai Ze spoke very firmly.


    He firmly chose the status of''Sect Master Xiang Dao''.


    To follow the overlord of the old age, and then create a new age together?


    It¡¯s better to learn from other Chu Dao friends, cooperate with New Era World, and become a strategic partner.


    Of course, the most important thing is the choice of fellow Taoist Chu.


    Bai Ze deeply understands the power of Chu Yuan.


    In his opinion, Chu Yuan had to recover earlier than them. If it is really advisable to create a new era of rebellion, then why would Chu Yuan Chu Dao Fellow not rebel? Instead, choose to become a''deep-level comprehensive strategic partner'' with the new era?


    Obviously, it is more popular if you follow the path of Fellow Taoist Chu.


    Bai Ze understands this deeply.


    just when he thought of this.


    Suddenly, the four fierce beasts nearby let out a cry of exclamation.


    "Fuck, the prince of the Golden Crow is gone!!!"


    The exclamation of the four big beasts.


    also instantly awakened Bai Ze beside him.


    Bai Ze looked at the gazes of the four fierce beasts, and quickly followed to look towards the sky.


    The eleventh day above the sky is empty. I don¡¯t know when it becomes the tenth day.


    The largest and brightest sun fell violently, and a faint golden wheel of light flashed across the ground.


    "Friends of Chu Dao..."


    Bai Ze instantly recognized the source of this golden light wheel.


    "When did that person pass by?"


    The four big beasts are also very daunting.


    The location of the ten princes of the Golden Crow was all overseas.


    When did that person go overseas?


    "I understand!"


    Bai Ze patted his hands and his eyes lit up.


    "What do you know?"


    The eyes of the four fierce beasts all fell on Bai Ze.


    Looking at the confusion of the four beasts.


    Bai Ze was also unambiguous, and he took a step forward, with a gleam of wisdom in his eyes.


    As if he is at this moment, he has truly become what is rumored in the mundane of ancient times.


    Bai Ze, knows everything in the world.


    "Friend Chu Daoist can be regarded as the only one who has reached a reconciliation with the new era, and can also be blessed by the world of the new era."


    "The few people behind the ten princes of the Golden Crow, if they recover, they will inevitably set off a **** storm."


    "The relationship between Daoist Chu and the new era can be regarded as both prosperous and all-impaired. Daoist Chu must have insight into the actions of the ten princes of the Golden Crow and even those behind them in advance, so I passed them ahead of time."


    Bai Ze spoke lightly.


    "Is that exaggerated?"


    The four big beasts were all taken aback for a moment, some of them couldn''t believe it.


    They admit that he is very strong.


    is strong enough to kill them with the palm of the hand.


    But it is impossible to be so terrible to anticipate the actions of people who have not yet appeared in advance.


    "You don''t understand Chu Daoyou."


    Bai Ze shook his head.


    The next moment, he looked at the sky again.


    When he looked over again, his eyes widened.


    I saw ten days above the sky, one by one falling down.


    Every time the sun disappears, a golden light wheel flashes by.


    This is the spirit of Fellow Taoist Chu killing the tenth prince of the Golden Crow in town?


    Fellow Daoist Chu really wants to offend those few to death? ? ?


    Bai Ze couldn''t help but took a breath.


    Big brother¡¯s world, I don¡¯t understand...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 455： The curse of the ten days?

    Chapter 455 The Curse of the Ten Days?


    The depths of the ocean.


    Chu Yuan looked at the ten golden light clusters in front of him, lost in thought.


    He...


    He chopped off the ten ¡®lanterns¡¯ hanging on the phantom of the giant tree.


    Split with a golden light wheel...


    Chu Yuan said that he was also unintentional.


    At first, he just wanted to chop a ¡®light bulb¡¯ and take a look.


    Unexpectedly, one was cut off.


    The giant tree phantom and the nine ¡®light bulbs¡¯ hanging on it are as crazy as it is, trembling all the time, as if to attack him.


    In desperation.


    Chu someone chose legitimate defense.


    Use the golden light wheel to chop the other nine''bulbs''.


    So there were the ten golden light groups in front of him.


    Every time he chops a ¡®light bulb¡¯, the light bulb will turn into a golden light ball and fall in front of him.


    It seems that Chu Yuan is too cruel.


    The phantom of the giant tree, which was trembling and angry, also no longer moved.


    The giant tree phantom dare not move.


    Chu Yuan will not move either.


    He really didn¡¯t know what the ten golden light groups in front of him were doing.


    "Sovereign, you solved it?"


    Ao Ye on the side of ?? walked over and asked cautiously.


    "Solved? You mean those ten things? Solved, but do you know what these ten things are?"


    Chu Yuan glanced at the ten golden light groups in front of him, and said like this.


    "Sect Master, your thing...seems a bit like a curse?"


    Ao Ye took a close look at the ten golden light groups floating beside Chu Yuan, and opened her mouth in doubt.


    "Something cursed?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, then looked at the ten light groups carefully.


    He was reminded by this, and he could more or less notice that these ten light groups seemed to have a little intention to approach him.


    But it seemed that he was afraid of the golden light from his invincible state, so he didn''t dare to approach him.


    "Yes, Sect Master, this thing is very much like a curse formed by the last trace of a remnant soul after a powerful creature has fallen. Did you kill something, Sect Master? Why..."


    Ao Ye talked halfway and stopped abruptly.


    He just looked at the suzerain.


    Except for being stabbed by the light just now, he has been staring at the Sect Master.


    When did the lord kill the creature?


    Could it be...


    The ten suns that appeared just now are creatures? And this creature was killed by the suzerain?


    What creature is so terrifying, like the sun?


    "Can you get rid of this stuff?"


    Chu Yuan looked at the ten golden light groups in front of him, and didn''t want to care about the others at all.


    Especially after knowing that it was something that cursed people, he didn''t even think about it.


    He Chu someone is now in the soul state.


    Had it not been invincible, he would have disappeared long ago.


    Ghost knows what will happen to be cursed.


    "Sect Master, this is impossible at all. After the powerful creatures have fallen, the curse used at the cost of destroying their own vitality is impossible to solve."


    Ao Ye said.


    However, as soon as his voice fell, the scene before him almost made his eyes stare down.


    Seeing Chu Yuan''s one-handed move, the golden light flooding his body brushed towards the ten golden lights floating in front.


    Wow...


    With this brush, the ten golden light clusters disappeared immediately, and everything was restored as before, as if nothing had happened at all.


    "Huh? Ao Ye what did you just say?"


    Chu Yuan turned to look at Ao Ye, and asked.


    He just concentrated on trying to mobilize the invincible state, and he really didn¡¯t listen to Ao Ye¡¯s words carefully.


    "Sect, Sect Master, I said, this is easy, as long as the Sect Master takes action, everything is possible..."


    Ao Ye¡¯s face turned red, and finally he suffocated such a sentence.


    "Ok."


    Chu Yuan nodded faintly, not paying attention to Ao Ye''s flattery.


    Just when Chu Yuan wanted to check it again to see if this curse thing really disappeared.


    Boom! ! !


    A loud bang came from the sky.


    Chu Yuan and Ao Ye turned their heads and looked around.


    Only above the ocean in the distance, endless dark clouds filled them, and a bucket of thick purple thunder and lightning smashed directly down.


    A thunder and lightning fell, blowing up countless splashes.


    It seems that it is not general enough.


    After a thunder and lightning fell, the second thunder, the third thunder, the fourth thunder, one after another, one after another, all struck one position.


    The roar of thunder and lightning is blowing.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Both Chu Yuan and Ao Ye were frightened by the offensive of the thunder and lightning.


    A thought came up in her mind.


    Could it be that all those who went out to the ocean to cross the catastrophe before were struck by this kind of sky thunder?


    If so, it would be too dangerous.


    Especially Chu Yuan, he vaguely seemed to hear a scream among the countless thunder and lightning.


    This seems to be an illusion.


    But it can still make Chu Yuan at this time feel a sense of fear.


    Directly let Chu Yuan begin to estimate whether his invincible state can withstand the bombardment of so many thunder and lightning.


    After all the calculations, he is still not sure.


    I guess, I''m all here, or...


    gone?


    Go back to Shenxing Continent?


    Have come here, and after witnessing so many things, it seems that I can go back.


    Chu Yuan was silent for a while, and finally chose to go back.


    He immediately discussed with Ao Ye.


    Naturally, Ao Ye wished to go back immediately, so she agreed.


    directly becomes a dragon, flying back with Chu Yuan.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon after the two left.


    Not far in front of the two, chains were born out of thin air, caught everywhere, but caught a loneliness.


    This chain seems to be the right time for Chu Yuan.


    If Chu Yuan had just chosen to move on, he would just step into this still area at this time, and would be attacked by such chains.


    But coincidentally...


    Chu Yuan was counseled.


    He didn''t dare to move on, and went back.


    These countless chains also captured a loneliness.


    The chain caught nothing.


    There was a vague voice in the void.


    "Damn! Dare to kill the son of the emperor, the emperor has written down your smell, the sun mother has recovered, and the emperor is coming soon. When the emperor recovers, the emperor will burn your soul under real fire. Nail your body on the ice and erase all traces of you!"


    Boom! ! !


    Heaven and Earth seemed to have noticed something, and a lightning bolt hit the chain.


    Frightened all the chains around him escaped into the bottom of the sea.


    The voice in the void disappeared.


    Everything is restored.


    The waves gradually calmed down.


    The giant tree phantom re-enters the seabed.


    The endless ocean regained its calm, and became dead again, without any vitality.


    If it weren¡¯t for a trace of heat in the air, no one would have imagined that this place had experienced several changes in visions in one day...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 456： Taiyi Sword Sovereign is Ye Luo?

    Chapter 456 Taiyi Sword Sovereign is Ye Luo?


    Dozens of days later.


    Shen Xing Continent, on the coast of East State.


    A huge blue dragon flew from the other side of the sea at a very fast speed, trying to enter Dongzhou.


    This blue dragon is huge, but it does not affect its speed at all. It can even be said that its speed is incredible.


    General dragons, even the king of dragons can¡¯t be so fast.


    The speed of this azure dragon is as fast as a phantom, passing by in a flash, there is no track to follow.


    If you look carefully, you can see it.


    The reason for the fast speed of this azure dragon is the kind of golden light shrouded in its whole body.


    The golden light shrouded, and the blue dragon flew without resistance.


    This layer of golden light seems to drain away the aura, wind, etc.


    In other words, all resistance such as aura, wind, etc., are afraid of this layer of golden light, and automatically make way for this layer of golden light.


    On top of Canglong''s head, a figure with glittering golden light stood quietly.


    This person is Chu Yuan.


    At this moment.


    Chu Yuan is looking ahead.


    After seeing that he can now vaguely see the outline of the edge of Dongzhou, his eyes could not help showing excitement.


    came back.


    He Chu someone finally came back.


    It is not easy for him to come back.


    directly used the invincible state and blessed it on Ao Ye''s body, which greatly increased Ao Ye''s speed.


    Short the journey of two or three months to dozens of days.


    Now, I am finally coming back.


    This overseas is too dangerous.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t come later.


    "Ao Ye, hurry up, we rush back to Wudaozong."


    Chu Yuan was agitated inside, and on the surface it was still very calm and calm, and even his tone was extremely calm, without any signs of excitement.


    Obviously, someone in Chu is old.


    "Yes, overlord!"


    Ao Ye agreed.


    After speaking, he slammed his force and increased the speed.


    Wuhu!


    Canglong roared, preparing to officially enter Dongzhou.


    Co is just then.


    Dozens of sword lights suddenly appeared, forming a sword formation, blocking the blue dragon.


    Canglong also stopped flying instantly, looking at the dozens of sword lights.


    I saw the dozens of sword lights falling on the coast of the East State, turning into dozens of figures.


    Every figure stepped on the flying sword, just like a sword fairy.


    The first one is flying upwards.


    "The deacon of Taiyi Sword Sect, by the order of the lord, come here to guard. People who are not the gods of the mainland cannot enter!"


    the leader said sharply.


    was frightened by the eleventh day dozens of days ago.


    Almost every Dazhou sacred land near the sea has chosen to guard.


    Prevent something in the endless ocean from entering the Continent of God.


    "I am the lord''s mount, Dragon Lord Dragon, please give way!"


    Canglong Ao Ye didn''t put on any airs, but spoke politely.


    is nothing else.


    The words ??Taiyi Jianzong are enough to make Ao Ye save face.


    He knew that Ye Luo, the master of Taiyi Sword Sect, was a disciple of Chu Yuan.


    And it''s the kind of big disciple.


    "Sect master mount? Which sect master? As for Dragon Mansion Dragon Lord? Do you dare to ask for proof?"


    The deacon¡¯s face was cold, and his voice was as severe as ever.


    "Do I need a certificate to prove myself?"


    Canglong Ao Ye also stared at the pair of dragon eyes.


    This question made his forehead go dark.


    How can he prove that he is the Dragon Lord of the Dragon Race?


    "If you can''t give out your voucher, you can''t enter Dongzhou. Maybe you can go to Xizhou. If you really are the Dragon King of the Dragon Clan, maybe people from the Monster Clan will recognize you."


    The deacon said so.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Canglong Ao Ye gritted his teeth.


    If he hadn''t looked at these people as members of the Taiyi Sword Sect, he would have rushed over.


    Where can I give face, I¡¯m still talking nonsense here.


    "If you refuse to give way, just rush over."


    Chu Yuan moved his feet, stepped into the air, looking at the few people, the golden light all over his body was shining.


    He looks like he wants to do something.


    Stop him back to the clan.


    It''s not justified without fighting.


    Really when his invincible golden light wheel was blown out?


    "Huh??? Are you???"


    The deacon is also about to give an order.


    However, just before he started his hand, he could see Chu Yuan''s face clearly, and he couldn''t help being stunned.


    A sense of familiarity came to my heart.


    Has he seen this golden man in front of him somewhere?


    "The Sect Master of the Sejong Gate of Hidden Dongju."


    Chu Yuan Feng Qingyun spit out such a sentence.


    He didn''t feel guilty at all for being the ¡®false Sect Master of Dongju Hidden Sejong¡¯.


    On the contrary, he held his head high, as if he was the real Sect Master of the Sejong Sect of Hidden Dongzhou.


    "Sect Master of the Sejong Gate in the Hidden Dongju?"


    The deacon and the disciples behind him were taken aback.


    Then, a picture scroll appeared in their hearts...


    They are in the Taiyi Sword Sect, but there is a picture scroll of worshiping the ancestor master, that is, the master master.


    Isn¡¯t the one in front of you on that scroll?


    This one actually appeared in front of them.


    Pounding...


    The deacon and several disciples came to the ground one after another and knelt down towards Chu Yuan.


    "See Patriarch!!!"


    Several people shouted in unison.


    This scene stunned Chu Yuan, who was about to throw the golden light wheel above.


    What did this group of people ask him to do?


    Could it be that they are the disciples in the sect opened by his disciples?


    If it is a disciple in the sect opened by his disciples, call him Patriarch.


    "You are... whose disciple are you?"


    Chu Yuan tried to ask.


    "Huh? Patriarch, our lord is Taiyi Jianzun!"


    The deacon raised his head in awe and asked.


    "Taiyi Sword Sovereign? What is his real name?"


    Chu Yuan was at a loss.


    What kind of person.


    Named Taiyi Sword Sovereign? This is too secondary.


    Which disciple is this?


    can actually take out such a second name.


    Taiyi Sword Sovereign, tusk tusk.


    Like him, the future is called Emperor Chu, Emperor Chu, is he not fragrant?


    "Our suzerain''s surname is Ye..."


    The deacon was silent for a moment, and finally could only say one last name.


    He didn''t dare to say the full name of the lord when he was killed.


    "Ye Luo? That kid."


    Chu Yuan instantly knew who this Taiyi Sword Sovereign was.


    It was actually Ye Luo this kid.


    Ye Luo, this kid doesn¡¯t feel ashamed at all?


    can actually take out such a shameful name.


    "That kid Ye Luo, how is it now?"


    Chu Yuan looked down at those people and asked aloud.


    "Sect Master, he is very good, and his realm has recently broken through!"


    The deacon said repeatedly.


    "Well, that''s fine, can you give way now?"


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    "Master, please, please, how dare we stop you."


    The deacon felt panic instantly.


    "Well, please say hello to the kid Ye Luo, I will leave first."


    "Ao Ye, follow this seat."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand.


    The figure moved and flew in the direction of Wudaozong.


    Seeing this, Ao Ye quickly flew with Chu Yuan, and flew towards the directionless direction together...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 457： Look at the eggs

    Chapter 457 Look at the eggs


    Dongzhou, Tianwu Mountain.


    Beside the Wudaozong Mountain Gate


    Chu Yuan returned here with Ao Ye.


    After seeing the familiar mountain gate of Wudaozong, Chu Yuan was agitated.


    He really did not expect it.


    On a whim, I went overseas for a while, but it took more than three months to come back.


    He didn''t have enough time originally.


    This time is not enough.


    There are still more than six months to go through the sect inspection.


    Chu Yuantou is big.


    He stood in front of the mountain gate, did not go in, reached out from the storage bag and took out the worm egg brought back from the overseas island.


    According to the system, the disciple hatched from this worm egg must also be discarded.


    As long as it is taught to be abolished, it is the first-order realm.


    There is also the perilla over there.


    The perilla plant is double guaranteed by the system, and he hasn¡¯t taught it with his mouth. Now he doesn¡¯t know if there is any transformation. Basically, it will definitely be abolished without any doubt.


    The perilla plant plus this worm egg, that is the two great realms.


    He is now in the realm of earth. Two realms have been added. Is that the embryonic realm?


    He becomes the realm of the earth, all relying on invincibility to protect his soul.


    If this becomes an embryonic state, isn''t it invincible that is protecting an embryo?


    Think of that picture.


    Chu Yuan''s face is green.


    This is not good, he must accept at least one more disciple who must be discarded before the next sect ends.


    As long as one more disciple is accepted, he can return to the mortal state and regain his body.


    One thought ends here.


    Chu Yuan didn''t care about rest or rest.


    He put the egg on Ao Ye''s hand.


    "Ao Ye, there is still something to do in this seat. You take this worm egg and give it to a person named Li Ergang, and instruct him, no matter what method he uses, he must also let this worm egg hatch."


    "Then you don''t have to follow this seat, go to the clan for a stroll, and get familiar with it."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    "Yes, suzerain."


    Ao Ye carefully took the worm egg from her hand, for fear that her hand would shake and the worm egg would fall.


    "Well... go, send this worm egg up safely. It is best to protect this worm egg from hatching. This seat allows you to go to the Dharma Transmission Hall in the sect, and see the Shenbing Pavilion. These two There is the foundation of Wudaozong in this hall, you should cherish it."


    Chu Yuan thought for a while and said.


    This Ao Ye has waved with him for so long, so it should be a good thing.


    But there is nothing good about him, so he can''t give the picks.


    So, Chu Yuan intends to give some psychological comfort.


    Let Ao Ye go to the palace of the gods, the temple of Dharma.


    Although these two things are useless, he himself, the invincible existence with the invincible state turned on, said it was useful.


    Ao Ye will more or less have a psychological effect.


    Anyway, he can fool Ao Ye and make the other party feel that he, the Sect Master, has not treated the other party wrongly.


    "Team of Falun Gong? Shenbing Pavilion?"


    "Well, good, thank you suzerain! The suzerain is so kind and unforgettable in Laolong!"


    Ao Ye was so excited, her voice was trembling as she thanked.


    "Well, but you go in, you can only go in and stay in each hall for two hours, do you understand?"


    In order to prevent Ao Ye from staying in it for too long, Chu Yuan saw the clues and set a time.


    "Understand, understand, understand, understand, understand, I understand all of the suzerain, I understand all of them."


    Ao Ye replied repeatedly.


    "Now that you understand, go up. If you have something to do, let''s go first."


    Chu Yuan said casually.


    After speaking, he soared into the air and flew towards Daoshan.


    He is going to see how the perilla plant is now.


    And Ao Ye, who stood still, was not vague.


    I was shaking with excitement.


    But he didn''t dare to tremble too much.


    I am afraid of hurting the egg on my hand.


    Ao Ye could only carefully wrap the worm egg with magic power, and then headed up the mountain.


    After walking a distance.


    Ao Ye walked into the Wudao Sect.


    He quickly found Ao Yu through the Dragon Clan¡¯s secret technique, and asked Ao Yu to take him to find Li Ergang.


    Ao Ye meets Li Ergang.


    The first thing, Ao Ye is to drive Ao Yu away.


    lest this unreliable ninety-seven son hurt the eggs.


    Then, Ao Yecai and Li Ergang explained the worm eggs and Chu Yuan¡¯s instructions.


    Li Ergang took over the eggs carefully after listening.


    Looking at Li Ergang''s appearance.


    Ao Ye was still a little worried, but he didn''t want to stay to take care of him, he was still anxious to go to the Shenbing Pavilion or the Hall of Falun Gong.


    So, Ao Ye thought about it, and came up with a way.


    He has two halls, each with two hours of time, it is better to allocate a little time to this person as a reward, so that he can take care of this worm egg.


    One thought ends here.


    Ao Ye spoke immediately.


    "Friend Li, I hope to take good care of this worm egg. Sovereign has spoken. As long as you can take good care of this worm egg, until the worm egg hatches successfully, you will be allowed to enter the Shenbing Pavilion for an hour!"


    Ao Ye said so.


    Hear this.


    Li Ergang''s eyes widened.


    One hour after entering the Shenbing Pavilion?


    There is a saying that he has never been in the Shenbing Pavilion.


    Because he knows how precious things are stored in it, and he knows that this kind of place cannot be randomly entered.


    But now you actually say that you can enter the Shenbing Pavilion for an hour?


    "Friend Ao, I understand! I will take good care of this worm egg until the egg hatches. Please rest assured that friend Ao will return to the lord."


    "As long as I, Li Ergang, have a breath, I will definitely keep this worm egg!"


    Li Ergang said firmly.


    See this scene.


    Ao Ye said nothing more.


    and Li Ergang talked casually, then turned and left.


    After Ao Ye left.


    Li Ergang looked at the worm eggs in his hand, thought for a moment, took out a scarf, wrapped the worm eggs.


    Then he went to make a warm nest and put the worm egg into the nest.


    And then¡­¡­


    Then it was gone.


    He is a cook, raising pigs, chickens and ducks part-time, and growing vegetables.


    But he can''t hatch eggs, especially this kind of insect eggs.


    But, come back.


    Incubating insect eggs, no tricks are needed, right? It should take time to wait, right?


    Li Ergang looked at the eggs in the nest, rubbed his hands, impatiently waiting, he had to go to the Shenbing Pavilion to see it.


    Think left and right.


    Finally, Li Ergang called Ao Yu and directly talked to Ao Yu.


    "You look at this worm egg, this is what the Sovereign Lord looks at. You look at this worm egg, and when the worm egg hatches, I will give you a 15-minute opportunity to enter the Shenbing Pavilion. This is the sovereign If you promised yourself, you can go in with confidence!"


    Ao Yu who got this sentence suddenly yelled, squatting next to the nest, energetically waiting for the eggs to hatch...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 458： Chu Yuan first saw Perilla

    Chapter 458 Chu Yuan''s First Seeing Perilla


    Dongzhou area.


    Into the Daoshan Mountain.


    At this moment.


    Chu Yuan widened his eyes, looking at Bai Ze in front of him.


    "what?"


    "You said the perilla has been transformed? Now in Wudaozong?"


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath.


    He has been away for more than three months.


    Unexpectedly, more than three months passed.


    Even the perilla plant has been transformed.


    "Yes, fellow Taoist, that perilla plant has already transformed."


    Bai Ze nodded and said.


    He originally wanted to talk about the heels of this perilla plant.


    You can think again.


    With the vision of fellow Chu Daoist, he would definitely be able to see it at a glance.


    Even if Fellow Chu didn''t care, he would definitely be able to see it instantly.


    After all, top-notch heels will affect one''s own charm, and will make people feel extraordinary at first glance.


    "It''s good to be transformed, but it is troublesome for fellow daoists to take care of it."


    Chu Yuan smiled and said.


    "You are welcome, Fellow Daoist Chu, who is the one of us, but I am not the only one who takes care of the perilla plant. The four people in my clan are also helpful."


    Bai Ze is embarrassed to conceal the credit of the four fierce beasts.


    Originally, Bai Ze¡¯s original intention was to let the four big beasts work for him.


    But he is really embarrassed to do so now.


    The four are really too strong.


    Sprinkle the essence and blood like those who don¡¯t need money, hunt and kill the ancient big monsters every day, and search for the treasures of heaven and earth, just to cultivate that perilla.


    If he is greedy for all the credit, he can''t stand it.


    "The four?"


    Chu Yuan glanced towards Daozong.


    The four Keqings to Daozong?


    They also take care of perilla?


    Chu Yuan silently wrote down in her heart.


    "Okay, I have written down this seat. Thank you Daoist and the four fellow Daoists for your care. Since the perilla has been transformed, the seat will be here soon. Let''s go back and see the transformation of the perilla. "


    Chu Yuan is about to leave.


    "Friends of Daoism, friends of Daoism, I did most of this thing. Those four were just a little help. If something goes wrong with Shiso, just ask me. You don¡¯t need to find those four. Bit."


    Bai Ze thought for a while, but he added a word quickly.


    His meaning is very clear. He is the main ¡®heritor¡¯ in this matter. If something goes wrong, he must be found first.


    In other words, the credit should be counted as his.


    "Well, I see."


    Chu Yuan nodded.


    He didn''t think of anything else.


    He wrote down one of the sentences.


    If something goes wrong, just look for this gas refining scum.


    "Okay, okay, okay, as soon as you know, fellow daoists, go busy."


    Bai Ze was full of smiles.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan didn''t say much.


    turned and flew towards Wudaozong.


    ¡­¡­


    Go back to Tianwu Mountain.


    The first thing Chu Yuan did was to call someone from the clan to come over and ask him to bring perilla to the gate of the mountain.


    This time Chu Yuan controlled the voice.


    The scope of ?? control is suppressed in Tianwu Mountain.


    Obviously, Chu Yuan today is different from the past.


    Today, his control over the invincible state has become very powerful, and he can accurately control the invincible state.


    It''s just that after Chu Yuan shouted two or three times, no one came down at all, as if no one heard it at all.


    This made Chu Yuan very confused.


    Just when Chu Yuan was assessing whether he controlled the invincible state too weakly, causing the voice to not pass through.


    A slightly thin figure walked down the mountain road.


    That is a girl with purple hair.


    is someone Chu Yuan has never met.


    "you are?"


    Chu Yuan looked at the purple-haired girl, and asked a question.


    After ?? asked, he carefully looked at the purple-haired girl.


    Wearing a simple lavender cloth on her body, it seems to be something mundane, but her purple hair is quite beautiful.


    There is also that small face that is very delicate, but it is stained with a lot of dirt, which is relatively ordinary.


    The whole person seems to have a mundane taste.


    But this mundane taste is mixed with a little extraordinary temperament, which seems very strange.


    "you are?"


    The purple-haired girl didn''t answer Chu Yuan''s question, but instead asked.


    She asked Guiwen, but there was a vague guess in her heart.


    Is the person in front of her her master?


    She didn''t know, but she had an intuition that the person in front of her would be her master in all likelihood.


    She also doesn''t know why she feels this way.


    It seems...


    The reason for the golden light radiating from this person.


    This golden light made her very familiar, as if she had seen it a long time ago.


    "This seat is the master of this sect."


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    "See Master!"


    The purple-haired girl Zi Su heard this and immediately knelt down and bowed, her clean eyes had a meaning of worship.


    Before she saw Chu Yuan, she had heard too many legends about Chu Yuan.


    The impression of Chu Yuan in his heart is very stalwart.


    Now that I see Chu Yuan, the image in my heart is superimposed with the person in front of me, and I worship Chu Yuan even better.


    "Are you... Are you a perilla transformed?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, and then asked.


    "Yes, Master."


    Ziso respectfully bowed his head towards Chu Yuan and said.


    After being transformed, they are basically undergoing the baptism of ¡®Master¡¯s Great Grace¡¯.


    It is impossible for her to be disrespectful.


    "You don¡¯t have to bow to bows. There is no rule to bow to bows in our sect."


    Chu Yuan said quietly.


    "The master has great grace for the disciple. When the disciples in the past were not in form, they had little intelligence. Master rescued the disciple from the evil demon king. It was the master who killed seven or forty-nine demon kings and killed them. The disciple was rescued after the heavy encirclement. It was reasonable for the disciple to bow out of reason. It should be!"


    Ziso spoke very sincerely.


    has no intention of getting up at all.


    She is sincere and sincere.


    But what she said.


    Chu Yuan didn''t understand at all.


    Everything mentioned by Zisu was ¡®blowed¡¯ from the four big beasts and Bai Ze.


    Ziso didn¡¯t know at all, so it was considered real.


    But Chu Yuan can''t understand it.


    What the hell?


    How did he bring perilla to Wudaozong?


    Didn¡¯t it just turn around and found the vegetable garden, and even the roots were taken away.


    When did he rescue Perilla from an evil demon king?


    Still slaying seven or forty-nine heads of the Demon King?


    It¡¯s just a dish, not so much.


    What demon king is fighting for a dish? Did he get him to go up and kill?


    Chu Yuan was at a loss.


    What and what is this?


    Why can''t he understand?


    "This...this...this..."


    Chu Yuan really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    "Master and disciples understand. Master has a great kindness to his disciples. Disciple will never let him down. Disciple is willing to follow Master for life and repay Master for his great kindness!"


    Ziso added a few more words.


    Chu Yuan: "..."


    How do I pick this up?


    Ask, I¡¯m going to Slay the Demon King now, can I sit down with these words?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 459： Drive the disciples down the mountain again?

    Chapter 459 Drive the disciples down the mountain again?


    Beside the Wudaozong Mountain Gate.


    Chu Yuan was silent for a long time.


    Finally, I chose to respond to these words.


    nodded in a daze.


    Acknowledging that he did all these things.


    After he admitted.


    Ziso did not ask for details.


    This also made Chu Yuan quietly relieved.


    If he is really pressed, he still doesn¡¯t know how to answer.


    However, Chu Yuan just breathed a sigh of relief, and it didn''t take long.


    Zisu¡¯s next sentence silenced Chu Yuan again.


    "Master, I heard Senior Sister say that the first time I meet you, you will teach the Dao, Master, the disciples are ready, Master can teach."


    Ziso said very sincerely.


    Chu Yuan is really confused now.


    What is the first time you meet with him, will teach the avenue?


    Dare to love his routines have been figured out by his group of disciples?


    Before Su Xi and Hua¡¯s genius doctor went down the mountain, they came to him and said something. They hadn¡¯t gone to the Shenbing Pavilion or something. Ye Luo said it.


    At that time, he felt whether his own routine was touched by his disciples.


    Now there is another wave?


    His routine really has no secrets at all.


    Chu Yuan''s face was a little dark.


    Fortunately, his whole body was covered with golden light, and others couldn''t see his face at all.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Who told you this?"


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath, kept his tone calm, and said.


    "Master, I was taught by Sister Sile. These days in the clan, Sister Sile is taking care of me."


    Girl Zisu answered obediently.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan''s face became stiff.


    Sile?


    How dare Sile?


    He saved the life of this Solo before.


    To this Sile, he is also considered the most tolerant.


    Even if he was backstabbed.


    He didn''t care about it either.


    Why did Sile give him a second backstab at this time?


    also figured out his routine.


    Just touch it out.


    He doesn''t care.


    But why do you still have to say it.


    Never say it, why do you want to talk to Zisu?


    Chu Yuan''s mouth twitched slightly, and Zisu was in front of him, but he couldn''t say much.


    "Perilla...You are transformed into a perilla, so just use Perilla as your name."


    "Ziso, you have to understand that what a teacher teaches to everyone is different, and what he teaches you is also different. What Sile and you say is invalid. No need to remember, understand?"


    Chu Yuan slowly said.


    "Master, I understand."


    Ziso nodded thoughtfully.


    "Speaking of Dadao, the teacher here does not intend to teach you anything, because you don''t need to teach it to the teacher at all, do you understand?"


    Chu Yuan carried his hands on his back and spoke very calmly.


    He was already thinking about what to say next.


    Would you like to repeat the Dao of Heart, your Dao is in your heart, and then let Zisu go back to ¡®enlighten¡¯ yourself, and try to reduce the frequency of using your mouth as much as possible.


    Chu Yuan was thinking about it.


    Perilla did not follow what Chu Yuan thought.


    "Master, disciples understand."


    Ziso nodded nicely.


    "Huh? Do you understand?"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback, staring at his disciple blankly.


    "Yes, Master, I understand."


    Ziso nodded again.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan wanted to ask what this disciple understood.


    Considering that he should minimize his mouth, he still chose not to ask.


    "Understand... Just understand."


    "Now that I understand, let''s go up the mountain, practice hard, look after you for the teacher, and have many disciples for the teacher, but the teacher feels that you have the most potential!"


    Chu Yuan encouraged perilla.


    "I am the one with the most potential... Master, disciple understand!"


    Shiso''s eyes flashed with firmness, and he nodded his head heavily.


    Is this what the master expects of her?


    She has the most potential among all the disciples of Master.


    Since this is the master''s expectation of her.


    Then she must achieve it!


    She has to work hard to become stronger!


    "Well, if you understand it, go up the mountain and practice hard. By the way, when you go up the mountain, go to the Zong Nei for a while and help the teacher to call out Tu Xuexi, Tu Yelin, and Sile. These three people call down for the teacher. It''s important to explain."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    "Yes, Master."


    Perilla took his command and walked towards the mountain.


    Looking at the back of Shisu leaving.


    Chu Yuan carried his hands on his back, and there was a light flashing in his eyes.


    These three talented disciples.


    Time to drive away.


    so as not to miss the disciples he received later.


    Speaking of it, the disciples who were driven down the mountain by him seemed to have a pretty good time.


    It can be seen from Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo had already got the title of Taiyi Sword Sovereign, and also built a sect.


    But Ye Luojian¡¯s sect should not be so good, right? Otherwise, they won''t be reduced to the gatekeeper on the coast of the East State.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan couldn''t help but shook his head.


    is that he is too picky.


    It would be nice to have a place to stay.


    Can he still hope that his disciples who stabbed him back will build the legendary holy land?


    Just when Chu Yuan thought of this.


    Suddenly three voices sounded behind him at the same time.


    "Master, disciple Tu Xuexi/Tu Yelin/Sile, see you."


    Ok? ? ?


    Chu Yuan was taken aback by mistake.


    Didn¡¯t he just ask Zisu to go up and call these three disciples?


    Why did you call down the three disciples so quickly?


    At the speed of a normal mortal, it is impossible to be so fast.


    Could it be that these three disciples originally planned to come to see him, and happened to be met by Zisu halfway?


    Could it be such a coincidence?


    Chu Yuan has no time to think about it.


    The three disciples have arrived, and he has no time to worry about the details.


    "No need to salute."


    Chu Yuan said softly.


    At the same time, his eyes were also looking at the three disciples.


    Slok has not changed much, but on the outside it looks more full of vitality.


    It is Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin, two brothers and sisters, who have changed a lot.


    Especially height.


    Tu Xuexi is probably one meter seven now. She is wearing a snow mink robe, and a piece of cloth is covered in her eyes. On the whole, there is a sense of coldness and mystery.


    Tu Yelin is even more than one meter tall, wearing a black mink robe, and there is also a piece of cloth in his eyes.


    His temperament is the most wonderful.


    That is a deep temperament.


    A glance at the past makes people feel sinking.


    The two sisters have changed too much.


    Let Chu Yuan have a feeling of taking drugs.


    "The two of you have changed a lot. You have been away as a teacher for more than three months, and you almost can''t recognize you."


    Chu Yuan looked at the two fox demons, smiled faintly, and said.


    Hear this.


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin looked at each other, and finally Tu Xuexi walked out.


    "Master, the appearance and height of our clan change with the depth of cultivation and the level of mood. With Master¡¯s teaching, our cultivation state of mind has become stronger, so the change is so great."


    Tu Xuexi explained in a respectful tone.


    Is this like this?


    Chu Yuan thoughtfully...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 460： Dont you watch the guide?

    Chapter 460 Don''t you read the strategy?


    Dongzhou, Tianwu Mountain, Wudaozong.


    At the gate of the mountain.


    Chu Yuan was talking with his three disciples.


    Most of them were listening to Chu Yuan, and the three disciples were talking.


    The three disciples also cherished the opportunity to chat with their own masters, and they all talked about interesting things about their usual practice.


    They are very consistent, and they didn''t show off what they cultivated or why. They all followed Sile''s phrase "quietly practice, and then amaze the master".


    Chu Yuan was listening there, echoing a sentence from time to time.


    After talking about it.


    Chu Yuan only revealed his purpose.


    "Xue Xi, Ye Lin, Le''er, my teacher plans to let you go to the Shenbing Pavilion and then go down the mountain. Do you have any objections?"


    Chu Yuan lowered his voice slightly and asked.


    He was also prepared for the unwillingness of disciples, and even the words were prepared when he was chatting with the three disciples just now.


    In short, you can¡¯t keep your disciples in the clan.


    The words come out.


    The three disciples were obviously taken aback.


    Immediately lowered their heads.


    Look up after a moment.


    The three said in unison.


    "Master, the disciples have no objection."


    All three of them said so.


    "I don''t want to, right? I don''t want to...what? You have no objections?"


    Chu Yuan wanted to start his own rhetoric.


    He was stunned in the middle of speaking.


    Doesn''t these three disciples have objections, but don''t they? ? ?


    This is unreasonable.


    I want to say a few words anyway?


    Chu Yuan felt strangely aggrieved inexplicably.


    He felt that his own routine seemed to have really been touched by this group of disciples.


    Now they don¡¯t follow the routine one by one.


    "Master, disciples and other people are saved by the master, and bestowed by the master. The words of the master are what I mean, and I have no objection!"


    Tu Xuexi walked out and bowed a big gift to Chu Yuan.


    Tu Yelin and Sile also followed behind to salute, showing their meaning.


    They have no opinion!


    They follow Chu Yuan¡¯s practices and ideas.


    This left Chu Yuan completely speechless.


    After a long silence.


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and encouraged the three of them to go to the Shenbing Pavilion for a walk, and then went down the mountain to find Ye Luo.


    To tell the truth.


    Chu Yuan completely did not need to let these three people go to the Shenbing Pavilion.


    He was a little confused himself, why did he let these three people go to the Shenbing Pavilion.


    Shenbing Pavilion is full of broken copper and iron.


    Weird.


    Is it possible that he really followed the process described by this group of disciples to teach the disciples?


    Introduction to meet and fool around, and then let him realize it, and then find that he was back-stabbed, send him down the mountain to practice or go to the Shenbing Pavilion, and then drive down the mountain...


    It seems that there is a set of procedures.


    This won¡¯t work, it will be changed later.


    Chu Yuan shook his head, suppressing many thoughts.


    Tu Xuexi, Tu Yelin, and Sile, these three people''s affairs are finished.


    The shiso has also been dealt with.


    It takes time for the eggs to hatch.


    He had to accept at least one more disciple who must be discarded before the sect inspection.


    He has to prepare.


    Symbol.


    Let¡¯s ask with a bulb.


    Thinking of Chu Yuan, he took out the pick-pot from the storage bag.


    He picked up the pick-up tube again and shook it.


    This time he asked the heavens where to find the disciple who must be abandoned, the kind of disciple who cannot be taught to become talent no matter what happens.


    After all, Chu Yuan didn''t want it, this lottery gave him a lot of signatures, and then asked him to look for them one by one.


    After Chu Yuan shakes.


    A sign flew out.


    ¡®The state of literary energy, the seed of devil¡¯s energy, there is a danger of swallowing the master, think carefully...¡¯


    The state of cultural spirit, Wenzhou? Is there this state?


    And what is this seed of devilish energy?


    This time, the sign tube did not give a specific address, but gave these vague information.


    Forget it, first go to find out if there is this state.


    Chu Yuan didn''t have the slightest ambiguity, and he set off and flew in the direction outside Tianwu Mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Inside the Shenbing Pavilion.


    Ao Ye was squatting in front of the stone platforms, watching the magic soldiers.


    He is the existence of crossing the robbery realm.


    Of course you can see it.


    Every magic weapon here is at least a high-grade spirit treasure, and there are many magic weapons that are in a damaged state.


    Damaged fashion and a top-grade spirit treasure.


    If ?? is in its heyday, wouldn¡¯t it surpass the top-grade Lingbao?


    Ao Ye marveled at the foundation of Wudaozong.


    At the same time, he also cherishes the time he can enter the Shenbing Pavilion.


    Every time he observes a magic weapon, he will look at it several times and touch it with his hands from time to time, making him look like a wretched man.


    This posture, let alone people, even these magic soldiers can''t stand it.


    Ao Ye did not notice.


    On the stone platforms behind him, the ¡®defiled¡¯ soldiers trembled silently, as if they were very angry.


    Just when each of the magic soldiers is about to lose control of their emotions.


    Outside the Shenbing Pavilion, three figures walked in, instantly awakening all of these magical soldiers, one after another, they dissipated their magical light, revealing rusty appearance.


    I saw Tu Xuexi, Tu Yelin, and Sile walking into the Shenbing Pavilion.


    Ao Ye saw these three people and recognized them.


    He is still quite smart.


    When I entered Wudaozong and met with Ao Yu, I learned information about all the disciples of Wudaozong from Ao Yu''s mouth.


    Seeing Tu Xuexi, Tu Yelin, and Sile, he knew the identity of each other in the first place.


    As for the way Ao Ye recognizes people...


    Have fox ears and a fox tail. The female is the seventh disciple Tu Xuexi.


    Have fox ears and a fox tail. The man is Tu Yelin, the eighth disciple.


    The woman who likes to wear red clothes with a demon-like and gentle temperament is the nine disciples Sile.


    Although this way of identifying people is very rigid, it is very useful for Ao Ye.


    "Sect Master mount, Lao Long Ao Ye, I have seen three of them."


    Ao Ye saw the three of them and gave a small gift.


    Let him make a big gift, he will never do it.


    He still wants a face.


    Bowed a big gift to the old monster who hadn¡¯t known how many years he had lived. He felt nothing wrong with him.


    But he felt embarrassed by paying great gifts to these disciples for a lifetime.


    "You don¡¯t need to be polite. It¡¯s good for Dao Dao to be with us. It¡¯s good to be a Dao friend. I will come to the Shenbing Pavilion by the order of the master, but why is Dao Dao here here?"


    Tu Xuexi is the oldest among the three, so she stood up and said.


    "The reward given to me by the master, let me stay here for a while, I will come to observe and observe."


    Ao Ye explained.


    "So, why don''t you try it, can you get the approval of the gods? Is it just that Ao Daoist just came to stroll?"


    Tu Xuexi asked curiously.


    "Huh? Recognition? What recognition?"


    Ao Ye was confused.


    "Friend Ao Dao, haven''t you read the book at the door?"


    Tu Xuexi pointed to the edge of the gate and asked about the "Guide to Shenbing Pavilion".


    "No, no..."


    Ao Ye shook his head blankly.


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 461： Repel Ao Ye

    Chapter 461 Repelling Ao Ye


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    In the Shenbing Pavilion.


    Ao Ye was holding the "Shenbing Pavilion Raiders" in her hand, and her eyes widened as she looked at it.


    Can still play like this?


    Enter the Shenbing Pavilion, as long as you can get the approval of a magic weapon, you can take that magic weapon out.


    Is this the correct way to open the Shenbing Pavilion?


    No, the magic soldiers in the Shenbing Pavilion are all spiritual? Isn''t it sealed spiritually?


    So the scene he almost drooled just now was also seen by this bunch of magic soldiers?


    Then does he still have a chance to be recognized by the magic soldiers?


    Ao Ye suddenly felt guilty.


    He turned his head and looked forward.


    I saw Tu Xuexi and the other three standing in front of the stone platforms. They did nothing and just stood there.


    Just when Ao Ye was confused about what the three of them would do.


    The three people faced the many stone platforms, and suddenly bowed one after another.


    "Predecessors, the three of us are all disciples of the Innocent Sect. My senior brothers have already explained the situation of the seniors here with me. Seniors don''t have to pretend, please come to see you."


    "I also waited to beg a senior to follow. Seniors don''t need to pretend like this. I am confident that I can wait for talent."


    Tu Xuexi stood up and said.


    Her voice fell.


    Slowly peeled off the cloth that was blindfolded in her eyes.


    The closed eyes opened sharply.


    A dazzling silver light flickered.


    In an instant, Tu Xuexi had a shocking change. A burst of silver light surrounded her, and her robes went without wind, and her eyes were filled with silver light, like a god.


    Tu Yelin and Sile behind them saw this, and they started their states one after another.


    When everyone exploded, they were completely different from before.


    The three burst out together, showing their own talents.


    Buzz...


    The magical soldiers on the stone platforms no longer pretended, and they all scattered with dazzling divine light.


    The entire Shenbing Pavilion was illuminated by light.


    The light made Ao Ye''s eyes gleam so hard, but Ao Ye didn''t even have the intention to close his eyes, but stared at the magical soldier on the stone platform with widened eyes.


    These magic soldiers really exist spiritually.


    His posture just now was really seen...


    These magic soldiers and Tu Xuexi had no time to talk to Ao Ye.


    One of the sword-shaped magic soldiers floated in the air, facing the three of Tu Xuexi.


    "I am not interested in you. Your practice has nothing to do with the sword. I just want to know, which of your brother brothers told you about our situation here?"


    "Did that gentle, human-looking thing told you about it?"


    The sword-shaped magic soldier asked.


    "Huh? Succinct, kind of person? Senior, who are you talking about? Also, we know that the situation here is based on the previous guide, not someone said."


    Tu Xuexi pointed to the guide book beside Ao Ye.


    "Strategy??"


    The sword-shaped soldier also noticed the book.


    They and these magic soldiers have already known that there is a book there.


    It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t bother to look.


    After all, they were in a sect, and they didn''t get permission, they didn''t dare to look at anything at will, and they were usually asleep.


    Ghosts know that the book actually reveals their bottom line.


    "Okay, no need to say more about the others. The three of you are all monsters. You have low talents. You look at the middle and heels. Unlike the humans, you have unlimited potential. Originally, with your talents, we couldn''t see It''s you guys."


    "But now that you have entered here, I will give you one time to show yourself and show yourself. If there are soldiers with the same principles, I might choose you."


    A magical soldier similar to a mirror exudes divine light and floats out.


    "present yourself?"


    Tu Xuexi thoughtfully, she thought for a while, and slowly raised her palm.


    "My way is the way from nothing to something. I think there should be, that everything in the world can have, and there is a way from nothing to something, as it should be."


    Tu Xuexi said as she gently waved her palm.


    Following the wave of her palm.


    A silver light swept in all directions.


    In an instant, countless flames emerged from the void.


    Among the flames, there are vaguely countless evil ghosts roaring, trying to rush out of the flames and ravaging the world.


    Countless **** soldiers saw the flames appearing in all directions, and they were all lost in thought, and none of the **** soldiers made any more movement, as if they were all sluggish.


    After a while, countless magic soldiers shone again.


    Countless divine lights are intertwined and seem to be talking about something.


    After a while.


    A lotus platform with strange flames suddenly flew out of the stone platform and came to Tu Xuexi.


    There was a burst of light in the flame lotus platform.


    The light enveloped Tu Xuexi, as if talking with Tu Xuexi.


    Other soldiers flashed towards Tu Yelin and Sile for a while


    Standing behind Tu Yelin and Sile, seeing this scene, they also understood.


    These magic soldiers are telling them that it is time to show themselves.


    The two were also unambiguous, and they used their abilities one after another.


    After some tossing.


    Tu Yelin successfully obtained a dark lotus platform.


    And what Solo got was a slate.


    As for Tu Xuexi, of course he successfully reached a consensus with the flame lotus platform.


    The three have obtained each other''s magic weapon.


    None of the three said that each other''s magic weapon had any effect.


    Instead, he looked at Ao Ye.


    They have shown how to obtain the magic weapon.


    The rest is up to Ao Ye herself.


    Ao Ye looked at the expressions of the three of them, and knew that it was time for him to play. He coughed a few times and walked forward. He just wanted to say hello to the magic soldiers and relieve the embarrassment just now.


    hasn''t waited for him to speak.


    The divine soldiers suddenly intertwined the divine light, and flew towards Ao Ye in shock.


    "Go!"


    The **** soldiers shouted angrily.


    The power of countless magic soldiers united and threw Ao Ye directly out of the Shenbing Pavilion.


    Even the magic soldiers on Tu Xuexi and the three of them are ready to move.


    If it hadn¡¯t already acknowledged the lord, surely they couldn¡¯t control themselves, they would go to Ao Ye.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Look at this scene.


    Tu Xuexi and the three of them looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly.


    Judging from the characters of these magic soldiers, although they are not so easy to get along with, they are not terribly vicious either.


    It is impossible to reject their master¡¯s mount for no reason.


    Obviously, it was their master¡¯s mount, who must have done something to offend these magic soldiers.


    Then it will cause these gods to reject their master¡¯s mount so much.


    I don¡¯t know what exactly their master¡¯s mount has done, that will lead to the collective rejection of these magic soldiers.


    However, their mutual purpose has been solved.


    They all got the magic weapon.


    You can go down the mountain.


    Sile is okay.


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin both bear hatred, gouging their eyes, and they can¡¯t calm down without reporting their practice...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 462： The sun is different

    Chapter 462 The sun is different


    Xiuxian has no years.


    In an instant, another month passed.


    Tu Xuexi Tu Yelin and Sile have been down the mountain for more than a month.


    Wu Dao Sect was restored to purity.


    Of course, if you exclude something that is called every day in Wuhu, it is a very clean meal.


    Wu Dao Sect is purifying.


    Shen Xing continent states have become very complicated because of various things.


    For example, Yunzhou.


    Yunzhou Holy Land, the master of Yin and Yang Formation Sect, Zhang Han, the saint of Yin and Yang Formation, is suffering from a headache.


    He was in retreat, intending to attack the Mahayana realm.


    hitting the Mahayana realm, that is, rushing to the past to Consummation.


    He intends to attract Zhou Tianxingchen to complete himself.


    Unexpectedly, I suddenly found out that the sun and star were gone...


    The kind he can''t even notice.


    The sun star completely disappeared.


    He can''t even summon it.


    If the sun star disappears, then disappear.


    On the contrary, after dawn the next day, there will still be a sun rising between the sky and the earth, which makes Zhang Han confused.


    He also tried visualization, using the power of this new sun to set up an array.


    But he visualized for a long time, visualized a loneliness.


    Every time he visualizes, he visualizes a woman with a vague appearance, and cannot visualize the sun at all.


    This makes Zhang Han very confused.


    even once doubted whether he had an inner demon.


    also wondered if he wanted a Taoist companion.


    But after thinking about it for a while.


    He still dispelled both thoughts.


    He is pretty sure.


    He has no demons.


    I don¡¯t want to find a Taoist couple.


    What kind of Taoist does he need, Zhang Han?


    He Zhang Han doesn¡¯t need it!


    There is no woman in my heart, so I am a natural god!


    Zhang Han still didn¡¯t understand after thinking about it for a long time.


    Finally, he called many colleagues to come to his side to discuss this issue.


    This is related to his Mahayana path, so sloppy.


    If it is a normal star, he can use other ones instead.


    But the sun star is not good.


    Yin and Yang is the key to his breakthrough in Mahayana.


    Zhang Han summoned many of his colleagues.


    Ye Luo arrived at the first time.


    In the Mahayana realm, he was almost invincible on the mainland, and he arrived in Yunzhou in an instant, and moved many of his colleagues over.


    In Yunzhou, the hall of Yin-Yang Array Sect.


    A group of people line up from left to right, sitting in the upper position.


    The great disciple of Wudao Sect, the master of Taiyi Sword Sect, Ye Luo.


    The second disciple, the Yin-Yang Array Sect advocates coldness.


    Three disciples, Su Qianyuan, the lord of Yangshen Temple.


    Four disciples, Luoxue Tantai, the master of good fortune chess sect.


    Five disciples, Su Xi, the lord of the Dynasty Alliance.


    Six disciples, the master of the mysterious forces in independent space, the genius doctor Hua.


    The last person is the nine disciples Sile.


    As for the seventh disciples Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin, these two did not come.


    Many disciples also wondered why these two people did not come.


    Until Ye Luo said, they understood why.


    "The two of them are now fighting in the Xizhou Demon Race. It is estimated that they will have to work for a while. After the busy work, it is estimated that the power will be established."


    Ye Luo explained it again.


    Tu Xuexi, Tu Yelin, and Sile came to look for him first.


    Of course, he also knows the current situation of Tu Xuexi.


    Fight among the monsters.


    has already made a name for himself now.


    "Seventh Junior Sisters and Eighth Junior Sisters are so diligent in beating the top? That''s right, the strong among the monsters are respected, and they can indeed be famous by fighting."


    Zhang Han nodded, expressing understanding.


    Then his gaze fell on Sile again.


    Seventh Junior Sister and Eighth Junior Sister are so diligent.


    Why hasn''t this nine sisters done anything?


    He remembers that when the senior brother came just now, he brought the Nine Junior Sister along with him? This Junior Sister Nine didn''t talk about anything, and just followed the big brother.


    Ye Luo of course also noticed Zhang Han''s sight.


    He also looked down at Sile and shook his head.


    "Nine Junior Sisters..."


    "Jiu Junior Sister said that she was too lazy to build, so she will live on my side for the time being, and she will become a guest officer."


    Ye Luo was also quite helpless.


    He has talked a lot with Sile.


    Cosler just didn''t want to build a holy land or something, so he planned to stay in Taiyi Jianzong.


    He is a big brother, but he can''t force others, he can only follow Sile''s temperament.


    "That''s it."


    Zhang Han nodded slightly.


    "Second, you called us to come over, what on earth are you here for?"


    Ye Luo looked at Zhang Han and asked.


    Everyone here has a lot of things on their hands.


    Even Ye Luo has things, such as teaching the heirs of the sect.


    Now being called over for no reason, it is all because of the delay.


    "Brother, third, fourth, and everyone, I wonder if you have found something strange on the sun?"


    Zhang Han slightly raised his hand.


    Both sides of the upper hall of the Yin-Yang Array Sect were opened.


    revealed the appearance of the sky dome.


    Zhang Han stood up, pointed towards the sun in the sky, and asked.


    "The sun? Is there anything weird about the sun?"


    Su Qianyuan also stood up and looked towards the sky.


    "Well, the third child, you sit down, this time, you don¡¯t need to talk, you are looking at a hammer?"


    Zhang Han glanced at Su Qianyuan and waved his hand to sit down.


    Su Qianyuan: "???"


    Is I unworthy, or I am unworthy of physical training?


    Training has no human rights?


    Training can''t stand up?


    I practice the Tao, when can I stand up completely?


    trembling and cold!


    is full of grievances.


    Su Qianyuan still sat down silently.


    Is it possible that he can say something, is your practice all rubbish?


    If he dared to speak out, he felt that he would definitely be smashed into the wall by the big brother with a sword.


    "Second, is there any difference in the sun?"


    Ye Luo couldn''t help asking.


    Other fellow students also looked at Zhang Han, their eyes were all similar, wondering what was strange about the sun.


    "It''s different! The previous sun was a star, round, with flames on it."


    "Now the upper one is also round and has flames."


    "This is totally different! Really! The previous sun star was said to be round, rather it was an ellipse. At the bottom left corner, one piece was collapsed. Now this one is completely round. And there is no collapse, and this one is not a star at all, it is not in the heavens and the earth, and it is not called by me..."


    Zhang Han began to chatter.


    Wait until he has finished speaking.


    Many fellow students understood what Zhang Han said, and their eyes were precisely locked on the sun.


    After a while.


    Ye Luo took a step forward.


    "That is to say, this sun, you cannot summon, cannot be cited, and missed your breakthrough opportunity?"


    Ye Luo asked faintly.


    "Yes, big brother!"


    Zhang Han nodded.


    "In that case, what do you say so much for? If you missed your breakthrough opportunity, we went to heaven together and saw that in today''s world, there are people who can miss our Innocent Sect disciple''s breakthrough opportunity?"


    Ye Luo carried his hands on his back, looked up at the sky, and slowly said...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 463： Star Array

    Chapter 463 Stars Array


    Yunzhou, above the sky.


    Wow...


    One after another streamers shuttled across the sky, and each streamer carried an extremely terrifying power.


    The streamer passed along the way, and the void oscillated, and countless monks gave way to it, for fear of being hit by these streamers.


    These streamers passed through the sky all the way, and stopped until the end of the sky, in the endless starry sky.


    To be precise, they stopped after getting close to the sun in the endless starry sky.


    Close to the sun, the surrounding spiritual energy is hot, and the sun''s flames are emitted from time to time, and ordinary god-transforming cultivators will be very troublesome when they encounter it.


    Even the cultivator crossing the Tribulation Realm, he would never come close to the sun.


    Because of the sun''s inflammation, it is really difficult to deal with.


    This is also the fundamental reason why the Sun Star or Lunar Star cannot collapse no matter how far the battle is.


    However, this stream of light is no ordinary person.


    The streamers are all disciples of Wudao Sect.


    The strongest has reached the Mahayana realm at the top of heaven and earth.


    Most of them are also half-step Mahayana, or quasi Mahayana.


    The last time, that is, Sile''s early stage of crossing the Tribulation Realm.


    But there is Ye Luo shelter, and their group does not need to resist.


    Leaf¡¯s sword aura invisibly protected everyone, counteracting the sun¡¯s inflammation, allowing them to get close to the sun for close observation.


    "Second, see, what is going on."


    Ye Luo looked at the huge fireball in front of him, squinted his eyes, and said.


    Standing in front of the sun, they are extremely small.


    They are everyone who put together a piece, none of them is one millionth as big as the huge fireball in front of them, which shows how huge the sun is.


    "I can''t see it, but this is definitely not a sun star, I''m sure!"


    Zhang Han said very firmly.


    He not only has a ¡®deep friendship¡¯ with the lunar star, but also an important partner with the sun star.


    He was sure that the star in front of him was definitely not the sun star.


    "Not the Sun Star? So what is this one?"


    Ye Luo was taken aback.


    "Or, senior brother, second senior brother, open this thing and see what is inside?"


    Su Qianyuan put his hands around his chest, and said what he most wanted to say.


    Simple and crude.


    "Open? Blast? If this is really the Sun Star, or the same as the Sun Star, once it bursts, countless fragments will fall, and most of them will fall into the ocean, but Shenxing Continent will definitely not escape. Dropped."


    Tantai Luo Xue glanced at Su Qianyuan, not knowing what to say.


    "Perhaps, you can really try to blow this thing up and see."


    Zhang Han on the side suddenly said.


    Leaf fall: "?"


    Tantai Luo Xue: "?"


    Su Xi: "?"


    Many colleagues: "?"


    They have some doubts, is Zhang Han going crazy for the breakthrough opportunity, really want to risk the possibility of extinction, to forcibly explode this suspicious thing that looks like the sun?


    "I¡¯m not kidding. In the endless starry sky, I can use the power of Zhoutian stars to form an array and force this thing to be trapped. When we do all we can to explode, the fragments will not fall."


    "If this thing is really a sun star, it''s fine, and the subsequent world will not lack the sun. Then, I will add a formation of the lunar star to act as a sun star, and let the lunar star project the two sides of the yin and yang stars together. Up."


    Zhang Han said calmly.


    He is really not talking nonsense, he said after thinking about everything.


    Listening to this slightly bold plan.


    The same people were silent for a while.


    After a while, Ye Luo still spoke, breaking the silence.


    "Second, are you sure your method is feasible?"


    Ye Luo asked slowly.


    "Feasible! Master, I am only the last step away from the Mahayana realm! I must complete this step."


    Zhang Han gritted his teeth and said.


    "Then do it."


    Ye Luo said this lightly without any dissuasion.


    "Then you have to bother you, big brother, when the time comes, we will shoot the sun to explode. With our strength, I am afraid it will be difficult to explode it head-on."


    Zhang Han looked up at the huge fireball in front of him, and said so.


    "Yes."


    Yela nodded.


    See this scene.


    Zhang Han said nothing more.


    Instead, turn around and let many fellow students step back some distance.


    Soon, Zhang Han began to set up an array, and the ancient runes flew out of his heart, merged into the void, causing Zhou Tian and stars to flicker.


    One of the fastest responders is Taiyin Star.


    Lunar Stars directly shuttled through the endless starry sky and descended in front of them.


    The arrival of the lunar star also made Wudaozong people see the whole picture clearly.


    It was a huge star shining with cold air.


    This star is bigger than the fireball that looks like the sun.


    The two sides are not at the same level at all.


    The fireball that looks like the sun is only one-hundredth the size of the lunar star.


    Looking at such a huge lunar star.


    The people of Wudaozong also showed shocked expressions.


    But I didn¡¯t have time to think about it.


    They saw that Zhou Tian¡¯s stars started to move, the nearby stars shuttled directly, and the far stars also projected the starlight to bless Zhang Han.


    Only an instant.


    Zhang Han gathered the power of Zhou Tian''s stars, his robe was windless and automatic, countless stars, ancient runes around his body, like a **** and demon in ancient times, majesty cannot be offended.


    "Get up!"


    Zhang Han''s majestic voice resounded through the endless starry sky.


    Endless starlight correspondence, along with the fall of ancient runes, derives into a huge formation.


    The ?? formation method is based on Zhoutian stars and covers most of the endless starry sky.


    The formation is like two worlds inside and outside, completely separated from each other.


    "This array, be the name, Zhoutian and stars array!"


    Zhang Han saw that the formation had been set, and he was relieved.


    He turned his head to look at Ye Luo and Tantai Luoxue.


    "Four Junior Sisters, I''m afraid this formation will not be able to completely isolate the two sides. You can block it with a chessboard."


    "There is also a big brother, then it will be you."


    Zhang Han said.


    "it is good."


    Ye Luo and Tantai Luo Xue both agreed.


    The two looked at each other.


    Tantai Luo Xue immediately threw out of the chessboard, shrouding the entire endless starry sky in the chessboard.


    Leaf fall is also unambiguous.


    Reached out and grabbed from the void.


    took out his strongest spiritual sword,


    Directly slashed towards the front.


    Buzz!


    Boom!


    With a single cut of Ye Luo, the entire fireball was easily cut away.


    It''s not that Ye Luo''s slash was too strong, but that this fireball was clearly a phantom thing, and it was easily smashed.


    The fireball was smashed, and countless flames shot out, but it was easily blocked by Zhang Han''s large array.


    In a moment, the fireball disappeared, leaving only one thing similar to the cocoon...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 464： Mysterious woman

    Chapter 464 Mysterious Woman


    Above the endless starry sky.


    Everyone in Wudaozong jumped into the sky, looking at the huge fire cocoon not far away, they were a little puzzled.


    They don¡¯t know what this fire cocoon is.


    "Second, brother two, what is this?"


    The first to ask was Su Qianyuan.


    He looked at this huge fire cocoon, full of bewilderment.


    In the so-called sun, is this thing?


    "The ghost knows..."


    Zhang Han is also very dazed, completely unaware of what this thing is.


    "Brothers and sisters, there is vitality in this."


    The genius doctor ??Hua spoke at this moment, staring at the huge fire cocoon with serious eyes, and said.


    "Alive????"


    Everyone in Wudaozong was taken aback when they heard the words, and immediately became alert.


    Is this giant cocoon a creature?


    Otherwise, how could there be life.


    This thing that looks like the sun is actually gestating life? !


    "You brothers and sisters, do you have a way to see what is the vitality in this cocoon?"


    Ye Luo looked at everyone and asked.


    The disciples of their Wudao School, everyone¡¯s Tao is different.


    Everyone also has areas where they are good at each other.


    His invincible sword.


    The formation of the second child.


    The physical body of the third child.


    Four Junior Sister''s chess.


    The puppet of Five Junior Sisters.


    The mysterious atmosphere of the Sixth Junior Brother.


    The creation of Seven Junior Sisters.


    The destruction of nothingness by the Eighth Junior Brother.


    The voice of the nine sisters.


    Everyone is different.


    "Big brother, maybe I can try."


    Si Le walked over.


    "Huh? Junior Sister Nine?"


    Ye fell and raised his eyebrows.


    The weakest of them here is Sile.


    I didn¡¯t expect it to be the weakest one. What is the best way?


    "Well, big brother, I have a way. Everything has its own sound. I can use its sound to see what is inside."


    Sile explained it again and said.


    "So that''s the case, then it''s up to you."


    Ye Luo nodded slightly and said.


    Hear this.


    Sile said nothing more.


    She closed her eyes tightly, and almost transparent ripples surged around her body, covering all directions.


    The surrounding Wudaozong fellows didn''t bother, so they just stood by and waited for Sile.


    After a while, Sile opened his eyes suddenly.


    "Brothers, brothers and sisters, inside this giant cocoon... there seems to be a person in this giant cocoon?"


    "This person is a bit strange, I can''t see through it, it''s very mysterious, like a person but not a person, like a demon but not a demon.


    "This giant cocoon is like a kind of nurturing and protecting the person inside."


    Sile spoke out everything he had seen.


    Hear this.


    Everyone in Wudaozong was a little startled.


    Unknown so.


    Is this giant cocoon not only a creature, but also a person?


    Who is this person who is conceived in this giant cocoon.


    "Big brother, what should I do now?"


    Tantai Luo Xue looked at Ye Luo and asked.


    Of course, their group is mainly Ye Luo.


    After all, Ye Luo is a big brother, and the strength is the highest among them.


    "The sun disappears and this thing appears, there must be a relationship between the two. We must make this point clear, otherwise the second child''s breakthrough opportunity will not be found."


    "It''s better to blow up this cocoon."


    Ye Luo said slowly.


    While he spoke, he also raised the sword.


    You have to cut when you posture.


    hasn''t waited for him to cut it down.


    at this time.


    The giant cocoon in front of them began to shatter.


    The flames on the surface of the giant cocoon turned into countless light particles and dissipated, revealing the figure in it.


    After the flame dissipated, a curled up figure appeared.


    It was a woman wrapped in flames.


    Beside the woman, there is a palm-sized flame sphere surrounding her.


    When he saw the flame sphere, Zhang Han exclaimed.


    "That, that flame ball is the sun star!"


    Zhang Han took a deep breath.


    The sun star can still be smaller? Can you carry it with you?


    Why did he never know.


    Lunar Star also didn''t tell him.


    I don¡¯t know if the lunar star can become smaller.


    Zhang Han thoughtfully glanced at the huge lunar star in the distance behind him.


    Be sure to try it if you have a chance in the future.


    "Who is this person... on earth?"


    Ye Luo stared at the curled up man.


    He did not look at the lunar star next to that person at all.


    In his eyes, there is only that person.


    With the strength of his Mahayana realm, he could not see through this person at all.


    What kind of strength this person is, he can''t tell.


    But I always feel that this person may not be weaker than him.


    "Big brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Tantai Luo Xue asked next to him.


    Other people in Wudaozong also saw Ye Luo on his body.


    They also noticed Ye Luo''s look, and they couldn''t help but raise their doubts. They didn''t understand why Ye Luo showed such a look.


    "This person is not easy, juniors and sisters, be careful."


    Ye Luo Ning said.


    This person is not easy?


    Many disciples of the Innocent Sect were even more confused when they heard this.


    Who can make their big brothers uncomfortable?


    In ??Shen Xing Continent, except for their master and the senior white, no one seems to be able to bear this sentence.


    Someone just wanted to ask Ye Luo specific.


    Ke hasn¡¯t asked for an exit yet.


    A voice suddenly rang in their ears.


    "Waiting...Who are you?"


    This voice is very crisp.


    But in the crispness, there is a taste of the ages, as if the person who speaks has experienced thousands of years of time.


    Ye Luo and others were all dumbfounded.


    They are a little puzzled, they don''t know where the voice came from.


    They looked up and looked forward, but they couldn''t see the person just now.


    This surprised them all.


    Still Ye Luo reacted the fastest, Huang Jian lifted it, directly behind them.


    Behind them, a woman stood up in the air, wrapped in flames, holding the shrunken Sun Star in her hand, and looking at the Wudaozong people with her eyes.


    There are vicissitudes of life in his eyes, and there is also a trace of confusion. The fusion of the two seems very strange.


    "who are you?"


    Ye Luo lifted Huang Jian, pointed at the woman with the tip of the sword, and said in a deep voice.


    While he was speaking, the aura that belonged to the Mahayana realm burst out, trying to suppress the woman with coercion.


    But the woman didn''t change her face in the face of Ye Luo''s coercion, she didn''t seem to feel it at all.


    This made Ye Luo silent.


    Feeling offended.


    He is Ye Luo, the big brother of Wudaozong, Taiyi Sword Sovereign, the master of Taiyi Sword Sect in the holy land of Dongzhou, and the world-renowned existence, can be regarded as the strongest of the younger generation.


    is not someone whose surname is Zhang.


    I ignored his coercion like this, he was very shameless.


    Especially in front of so many juniors and sisters, he loses face even more.


    Can he tolerate this?


    If this is forbearance, do you still need the majesty of his big brother?


    Ye Luo took a deep breath, surging with sword aura, planning to explode with all his strength, let¡¯s see how sacred this woman is...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 465： toy

    Chapter 465 Toys


    In the endless starry sky.


    Ye Luo burst out with all over his body, holding a barren sword, planning to make a full shot to test the woman in front of them.


    The Wudaozong comrades behind him also planned to take action to help Ye Luo to deal with this woman together.


    Just when they are ready to do it.


    The woman said such a sentence.


    "who am I?"


    The woman was very confused and said such a sentence.


    is such a sentence.


    everyone in Wudaozong was stunned.


    This person...


    This person doesn¡¯t even know who he is?


    Face this kind of person.


    Ye Luo and others were obviously embarrassed to do it.


    Stopped the action one by one.


    glanced at each other, all are unknown.


    Finally, Tantai Luoxue walked out.


    "Your Excellency doesn''t even know who you are?"


    Tantai Luo Xue asked softly.


    "Who is Your Excellency?"


    The woman asked this question in a daze.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Tantai Luo Xue was lost in thought.


    Who is Your Excellency?


    Good fellow.


    can ask such a sentence.


    is also a genius.


    is either a fool or pretending to be a fool.


    Just looking at this person...


    Even if Luo Xue had a natural insight, she couldn''t understand it.


    The person in front of him can''t pretend to be confused in his eyes.


    But the vicissitudes of life in his eyes cannot be faked.


    This confuses Tantai Luo Xue.


    Which one is true...


    "You don''t know who you are, do you know why you are here?"


    The sixth disciple, the genius doctor Hua, hesitated for a moment and stood up and said.


    "Why am I here? Do you know why I am here?"


    The woman still looked very confused.


    Hear this.


    The genius doctor ??Hua had no choice but to cast his eyes on Ye Luo and the others.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Luo and others walked out one after another, asking about the woman.


    It¡¯s just that no matter how they asked, they couldn¡¯t get any useful news from this woman.


    In the end, they can be regarded as a conclusion...


    This person really has no memory.


    But the vicissitudes in his eyes are definitely true.


    Everyone in Wudaozong speculated that it is very likely that this was a former strong man, but they don¡¯t know what caused the loss of memory, and this situation will happen now.


    While talking.


    Zhang Han finally remembered that the Sun Star matter had not been dealt with. He looked at the fireball surrounding the woman, thought for a moment, and chose to speak.


    "Your Excellency, can you give me the fireball next to you? This fireball is of great use to me."


    Just listen to Zhang Han''s words.


    "Fireball?"


    The woman raised her head and glanced at the surrounding fireball next to her, stretched out her hand to catch it, and the fireball suddenly fell into her hand.


    "This...isn''t this a toy? My son''s toy."


    The woman spoke subconsciously.


    "Toys????? Sun star is a toy???"


    The corners of Zhang Han''s mouth twitched, and for a while, he didn''t know what to say.


    Good guy, open your mouth and compare the sun star to a toy.


    This¡­¡­


    He will go out in the future, do you want to say that Lunar Star is his toy?


    Not right, right.


    This person seems to be saying that the Sun Star is his son¡¯s toy. If he regards the Lunar Star as a toy, wouldn¡¯t he say...


    Ahem.


    The point is not this.


    The point is that this person who has lost his memory still remembers his offspring?


    "Your son''s toy, do you still remember who your son is?"


    Zhang Han took a deep breath, looked at the woman, and asked.


    "Who is my son?"


    The woman asked Zhang Han back.


    Zhang Han: "..."


    Farewell.


    I was wrong.


    even asks you knowing that you have lost your memory.


    "Then can you give me this fireball?"


    Zhang Han took a deep breath and said.


    "This fireball is for my son... Give it to you."


    The woman thought for a while and threw the fireball to Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han took the fireball and looked at the woman strangely.


    He always feels...


    I was taken advantage of.


    Looking at the reduced version of the sun star in his hand, he couldn''t bear to return the fireball.


    This is his breakthrough...


    Meditated for a long time.


    Zhang Han still chose to accept the fireball on his hand.


    Between the opportunity of breakthrough and being taken advantage of.


    Zhang Han still silently chose the opportunity to break through.


    Zhang Han accepted the fireball, turned around and wanted to leave.


    looked up but found that their colleagues were all looking at him.


    "What are you looking at me for? The Sun Star has been obtained, so I don¡¯t want to leave yet. Stay here for the New Year?"


    Zhang Han said without changing his face.


    "No, the second child, you took other people¡¯s things, so it¡¯s not good to just leave them here, and you don¡¯t need to use the sun star, you just need help. Let the sun star continue to return to the endless starry sky. ."


    Ye Luo stood up and said softly.


    While he was talking, his eyes were still looking at the woman.


    Don¡¯t know why, he has a feeling...


    This woman is definitely not easy.


    Maybe it would be better to take it back.


    "I don''t know who she is, where do you want to take it?"


    "As for the Sun Star...Yes, the Sun Star should indeed be put back into the endless starry sky.


    Zhang Han nodded, reached out and threw the fireball to the endless starry sky.


    He was still very confused, how can he make this fireball bigger and look like a real sun star.


    But when he threw the fireball to the endless starry sky.


    The fireball suddenly became crazy big.


    In just a few breaths, it turned into a star that is no different from the lunar star.


    The people of Wudaozong face the sun and stars, like dust, incomparably small.


    See this scene.


    Zhang Han immediately withdrew the Zhou Tianxing Star Formation, allowing Zhou Tianxing to return to his position.


    After doing all this, Zhang Han turned his gaze to Ye Luo again, wanting to know what Ye Luo was talking about, and what he wanted to do to take this woman who didn¡¯t know the origins back.


    "It must be brought back to Wudaozong. We can''t see through this person. We can only rely on Master or Senior White. Is it possible that you really want to take back to your sect and be your mother?"


    Ye Luo waved his hand and said.


    "What to be a mother, big brother, please speak up, I am also a person who is about to break through the Mahayana realm, okay."


    Zhang Han stopped doing it all at once.


    What does it mean to take him back to his sect and be his mother?


    He also wants a face, alright.


    "Why, if you break through the Mahayana realm, it''s not my junior brother?"


    Ye Luo looked at Zhang Han, and suddenly smiled.


    "No, in the future, both of us will be in the same realm. We should respect each other, do you understand?"


    "Respect? Understand, understand, wait for your breakthrough later, I will come to the door of your sect, look for you to respect, wait for me.


    "No, big brother..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I know everything, respect!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Ye Luo and Zhang Han have some daily nonsense.


    Then they wanted to take the woman back to the Shenxing Continent.


    The woman did not refuse, but rather obediently followed Wudaozong and left...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 466： The soul body also sneezes?

    Chapter 466 The soul body also sneezes?


    Outside Tianwu Mountain.


    The many disciples of the Innocent Sect who returned from the endless starry sky, except for Zhang Han who was anxious to make a breakthrough, almost all came here.


    They also brought the woman on the endless starry sky.


    The purpose of their trip is to explore the true identity of this woman.


    They also speculated that this woman is probably from the same age as Master.


    After all, the vicissitudes in the eyes of this woman can''t be faked, it is only after endless years.


    So they come to verify now.


    It¡¯s just that after many disciples of Wudaozong returned to Wudaozong, they learned from Ao Yu that their master was not there and went out...


    learned this.


    Many disciples of Wudaozong didn''t have time to stay in the sect for a long time, and even the new disciple Zisu didn''t go to see him, so they went to the Daozong next door.


    intends to ask Bai Ze if she knows the details of this woman.


    came to Xiang Daozong, after finding Bai Ze.


    Don¡¯t say, Bai Ze really recognized the woman when she saw this woman.


    ¡­¡­


    Into the Daozong Plaza.


    Her figure, Bai Ze looked at the woman in front of him, and an extremely complicated color flashed in his eyes.


    He obviously knew this woman.


    The surrounding Wudao Sect disciples were relieved after seeing this scene.


    They guessed right.


    This woman also lived in that era.


    "Senior White, you should recognize the identity of this woman, right? Dare to ask who this woman is?"


    Ye Luo came out and asked softly.


    "Sun Mother Xihe, the mother of the sun, you guessed it right, she is the existence of the same era with me and Chu Dao friends, and is the wife of the demon emperor."


    Bai Ze pondered for a moment, and still revealed the identity of this woman.


    Although he has not yet reached a ¡®cooperation¡¯ with New Era, he has already branded himself the New Era, Xintiandi in his heart.


    Since he is from the new era, he will not help conceal people from the old era.


    "The mother of the sun???"


    Ye Luo and others couldn''t help being slightly shocked when they heard this.


    At the same time, they have aroused curiosity about the old age.


    This woman, ¡®Sun Mother Xihe¡¯, accidentally said before that the current sun star is her son¡¯s toy?


    They couldn¡¯t imagine how magnificent that old era was.


    I am afraid that the four words of the world of great controversy are difficult to describe its era.


    "In that era, the human race was not strong, far from the human race today, it was the world of the monster race at that time..."


    "Finally, it''s not good for me to tell you so much. If you want to know, you can ask Daoist Chu. You know more about this kind of existence than I do."


    Bai Ze sighed faintly, shook his head, and said.


    Hear this.


    The many disciples of Wudao Sect are not good to say more.


    looked at each other one by one, and started talking in private.


    Ye Luo did not participate in this sound transmission, but stood still and meditated.


    After a while.


    Ye Luo just took a step forward, opening her mouth very curiously.


    "Senior Bai, the four breaths on the back mountain of Guizong are exactly the same as the four breaths that appeared in Yunzhou last time. Dare to ask if they are the same group of people?"


    Ye Luo looked at the back mountain and asked.


    "Huh? Ye Shinephew is amazing. I can actually see it. Yes, those four have indeed appeared in Yunzhou before. They are also people from the old age."


    Bai Ze nodded with a smile.


    Looking at Ye Luo''s eyes, it was an appreciation.


    In this new era, there are not many juniors that can make him look up to him. In addition to his two disciples, the disciples of the Innocent Sect make him look up to him, thinking that he is the generation of Tianjiao.


    Among them, the leaves are the most important.


    Bai Ze admires leaf fall very much.


    A pure sword monk.


    One sword to break the ten thousand magic.


    If it is put in the old age, it is also a talented existence.


    "Senior White, I have a doubt, I don''t know, can you answer it."


    Ye Luo was silent for a moment, and said.


    "Nephew Ye asks, if I can answer you, I will answer them all."


    Bai Ze showed a kind smile and said.


    "Why... why have I never seen people from the old age before, but now, people from the old age are constantly appearing, recovering, and the number is increasing. If I''m not mistaken, there are ten people in the sky before. One day, it must be related to the old age, right?"


    Ye Luo asked what he was puzzled by.


    The words come out.


    Bai Ze did not reply.


    The whole person stiffened.


    Yup.


    People of the old age, in this life, seem to be too active.


    First, fellow Taoist Chu was on the chessboard and reached a ¡®cooperation¡¯ with Heaven and Earth, and then he revived. The four fierce beasts revived, the Golden Crow appeared on the tenth, and the Sun Mother appeared...


    Bai Ze himself fell into silence.


    "Nephew Ye, I don¡¯t know about your question. Maybe you can ask your master, your master may know."


    Bai Ze spoke slowly, admitting that he didn''t know the problem himself.


    "Maybe my master knows?"


    Ye Luo was taken aback.


    Senior White is not the same age as his master?


    Senior Bai didn¡¯t know what, could his master know instead?


    "Don¡¯t underestimate Chu Daoist friend. The ability of Chu Daoist friend is far beyond what you can imagine. Whether it is things in the old era or the new era, Daoist Chu knows the most."


    Bai Ze said meaningfully.


    "Master..."


    Ye Luo''s eyes were in a daze.


    He felt that when he broke through to the Mahayana realm, he still couldn¡¯t even see the master¡¯s back.


    Above the Mahayana realm, it is flying upward.


    Where should he continue to break through.


    If you fly up, you won¡¯t see the master.


    "Senior White, I understand, but what should I do with this person?"


    Ye Luo glanced at the woman and asked.


    "Let¡¯s stay. When Dao Dao Chu comes back, let Dao Chu handle it. She has something to do with me, and has hatred with Dao Chu. She seems to have lost her memory right now. It¡¯s not easy to deal with, so let¡¯s wait for Dao Chu. ."


    Bai Ze waved his hand and said.


    "Have hatred with Master?"


    Ye Luo''s eyes rose with curiosity.


    The many disciples who had been listening behind could not help but listen in silence.


    I was very curious about what happened.


    See this scene.


    Bai Ze did not hide it, Transsion said.


    "Yes, Xihe has ten sons, which are ten suns. It is not so much the sun, but rather the three-legged golden crow. Long, long ago, the sun was the golden crow. Not long ago, the ten golden crows appeared and were one of the friends of Chu. Annihilated..."


    Bai Ze talked about the matter with the disciples of Wudao Sect.


    Satisfied these disciples¡¯ strong heart of "eating melons".


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Shen Xing Continent, within a certain big state.


    Chu Yuan, who was running around in the sky, couldn''t help but sneezed.


    This makes him feel very strange.


    Why, now the soul body will sneeze?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    There will be updates later


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 467： dark clouds

    Chapter 467 Dark Clouds


    Among the Continent of Gods, the most culturally literate state is definitely Jiangzhou.


    There are not many immortal cultivators in Jiangzhou, but there are many literati.


    Throughout the history of the mundane world of Shenxing Mainland, Jiangzhou has the most celebrities.


    And most of the prime ministers of ordinary dynasties in various states are also from Jiangzhou.


    Single enthusiasm, Jiangzhou is undoubtedly the first.


    After learning about it, Chu Yuan came to Jiangzhou from Dongzhou not far away, wanting to know where the person corresponding to the sign was.


    It''s just that he searched for a long time, but he didn''t find any clues.


    ¡®The state of literary energy, the seed of devil¡¯s energy, there is a danger of swallowing the master, think carefully...¡¯


    I remembered the sentence given by the signed document.


    No matter how you look at Chu Yuan, I can''t tell.


    Where is this seed of devilish energy?


    Just when Chu Yuan planned to use the pick-up tube again.


    A gust of wind blew in the distance, making him stunned.


    He raised his head and looked into the distance.


    Invincible state gathered his eyes.


    He glanced over, then looked far away, he saw a large black cloud.


    One wave after another wave oscillated out of the dark clouds, setting off strong winds.


    "what is that?"


    "Let¡¯s check it out first."


    Chu Yuan mumbled for a while.


    His figure moved, as if turning into a phantom, flying towards the dark cloud.


    Those dark clouds are in the center of Jiangzhou.


    Chu Yuan is on the fringe, and the distance is indeed far away.


    But the speed that could not hold Chu Yuan was too fast.


    A few verticals and horizontals, I came to the vicinity of the dark cloud.


    After Chu Yuan approached, he could see this clearly.


    The dark clouds are very deep and the color is purple, unlike ordinary dark clouds.


    The coverage of this dark cloud is extremely broad, covering the entire central area of ??Jiangzhou.


    The thing that attracted Chu Yuan''s gaze the most was under the dark clouds. Many monks were surrounded here, not knowing what they were doing.


    A rough list of these monks, I''m afraid there are hundreds of them.


    Some people are in Yujian, some are stepping on the gourd, and some are walking in the sky.


    There are some monks who are not strong in cultivation standing on the ground.


    The eyes of these people are all staring at the dark purple cloud, as if they are waiting for something.


    Chu Yuan condensed the golden light around him a little, then walked from the ground, and quietly approached several monks.


    He fully shielded the golden light.


    makes the golden light weak to a limit.


    Chu Yuan, who had almost no golden light, also revealed the figure inside.


    It was a figure that had become very light, and it was considered translucent.


    Chu Yuan quietly walked up to the monks and listened to the conversations of the monks.


    "This meditation Taoist is really stupid. It is obvious that he first got the news that there is a treasure in the dark cloud, but he has to spread it, causing so many people to fight now."


    "It''s okay, even if the meditation practitioner doesn''t say, this dark cloud is so large, it will definitely attract a lot of people''s attention."


    "It will attract attention and will attract attention, but it is definitely not as huge as it is now. Our Jiangzhou is the strongest in the Nascent Soul Realm, and the others are all in the Golden Core Realm. Almost half of our Jiangzhou high-end battles are gathered on the field. Strengthen it."


    "Forget it, regardless of them, if they want to make a big mess, then make a big mess, we just stand here to join hands, anyway, if we don''t do anything, we will give them pressure, just play!"


    The conversations of several monks all fell into Chu Yuan''s ears.


    They did not find a trace of Chu Yuan at all.


    Listening to these people, Chu Yuan couldn''t help but fall into contemplation.


    There are treasures in this dark cloud?


    Is it because of the treasure that attracts so many people?


    What kind of treasure would that be?


    The heart of Chu Yuan gave birth to the heart of contention.


    There are all golden core realms on the field, just two or three Nascent Soul realms.


    He fights for it, it''s totally simple. Okay.


    There is invincibility status.


    He can easily suppress this group of people.


    There is no owner of the treasure, and he can''t compete too much.


    Chu Yuan secretly made a decision to fight for this treasure.


    Think of this.


    The figure of Chu Yuan quietly retreated, hiding in the sky, quietly waiting for this dark cloud treasure to come, and then fight for it when the time comes.


    A little bit of time passes.


    Above the sky dome, the area covered by purple-red dark clouds is getting wider and wider.


    But apart from the purple-red dark clouds covering a wider area, there was no other movement.


    This makes Chu Yuan who was waiting feel bored.


    But Chuyuan can''t do anything, so she can only stand in place and wait.


    Wait for a long time.


    When I was bored, I looked at the monks.


    At this point of view, Chu Yuan raised his spirit a little.


    "these people¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan looked at the monks on the sky and on the ground, a little startled.


    Those monks, at this moment, their eyes became blood red, and they stood stiffly in place, not knowing what they were doing.


    "Is it the rain''s problem?"


    Chu Yuan turned his head and glanced at his side, it was not known when the misty drizzle started.


    This rain...


    is red.


    The golden light of invincibility is present around Chu Yuan''s body.


    This rain can''t get close to Chu Yuan''s body at all.


    But this rain met those monks.


    Is it because of the rain that made these monks so weird?


    Chu Yuan wanted to fly over to see what was going on with the monks.


    But he hasn''t waited for him to act.


    Suddenly, a monk not far away drew his sword and slashed towards the opposite monk.


    This cut is like a fuse.


    All the monks on the sky were fighting, and even the monks on the ground were not immune.


    A big battle broke out.


    These monks are all fighting in the form of deathmatches, leaving no spare energy.


    This makes Chu Yuan stunned.


    What happened?


    Nothing happened.


    Not even the treasure appears, what are you fighting?


    Chu Yuan was completely confused.


    He glanced left and right, and he was pretty sure that the treasure did not appear at all.


    No treasure, this group of people hit a hammer.


    Chu Yuan can''t figure out the situation, and has no desire to do it.


    Just watched the fierce battle of this group of people.


    At the same time, he was still sneaking, trying to learn one or two moves.


    Looking like this all the time.


    Soon, Chu Yuan discovered the clue.


    It seems...


    It seems that after every monk falls, there will be a layer of blood mist floating between the purple clouds.


    "What kind of stuff are these."


    Chu Yuan didn''t dare to be careless, he always felt that this dark cloud was very mysterious and weird.


    If you don¡¯t get the treasure by accident, you can catch yourself, it¡¯s not fun.


    Chu Yuan thought for a moment.


    Pick up the swatches and ask about the swatches,


    He quickly finished asking his doubts, and shook his face toward the sky.


    A sign flew out quickly and was held by Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan looked at the signature in his hand.


    ¡®The devil¡¯s energy must be abolished. When the blood energy is sufficient, it can turn into the moon and stars in the sky¡¯


    this is¡­¡­


    What the hell.


    What kind of magic is this dark cloud? Is it the new disciple he wants to find? ?


    Chu Yuan was confused...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 468： Is this really a peer?

    Chapter 468 Is this really a peer?


    The central area of ??Jiangzhou.


    Chu Yuan looked at the sign in hand in a daze, he didn''t quite understand the meaning.


    But...


    This does not prevent him from understanding one of the meanings.


    The dark clouds in the sky are very likely to be the seed of some devilish energy.


    It''s just that he doesn''t understand the other meaning of this sign.


    Meditated for a moment.


    Chu Yuan chose to use the system to explore, to see what was going on above.


    With a thought, a blue screen instantly condenses in front of her eyes.


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Seed of Devil Qi¡¿


    ¡¾Race: Demon-Origin Demon Qi¡¿


    ¡¾Repair for: None¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: Bloodthirsty Demon¡¿


    [Evaluation: This demon energy is the original demon energy. When it is not transformed at the moment, this demon energy has no talent. Only the blood of living creatures can increase the cultivation base.


    If the host accepts it as a disciple, under the premise of not allowing it to be contaminated with the blood of living beings, the chance of success will be zero]


    It¡¯s really this stuff.


    The seed of demonic energy.


    means that if you don¡¯t let the blood be touched, then it is impossible to become a 100% talent?


    Chu Yuan suddenly.


    Soon, he raised a trace of envy.


    Look at the introduction of the system.


    This thing can increase the cultivation level by blood.


    This is not the same as opening and hanging?


    I become stronger when I get blood?


    Isn¡¯t it just hanging up like him?


    He has to teach the abolished disciples to become stronger.


    In comparison, this kind of magical energy seems to be much simpler.


    Chu Yuan shook his head, pressed down many thoughts, and turned off the screen of the system probe.


    He got up and was about to rush into the dark clouds, and put away the seed of devilish energy.


    at this time.


    A breath of the God Realm rushed from a distance, quickly joined the battlefield, and instantly suppressed the monks whose eyes were red and were still fighting.


    Chu Yuan looked down curiously.


    I saw a magnificent old man wearing a brocade-blue robe and a handsome young man, suppressing the entire battlefield.


    Chu Yuan noticed the old man.


    The old man also noticed Chu Yuan.


    It''s just that the old man just looked at the golden light around Chu Yuan, and didn''t care about Chu Yuan''s existence.


    After discovering that he couldn''t see through the golden light around Chu Yuan, he frowned slightly, but didn''t think much.


    The old man looked at the chaos on the battlefield, and then at the group of people who had passed by, who had been suppressed by him, and shook his head.


    "Chong''er, you see, this is the result of insufficient strength, greedy but great. Being affected by demonic energy and not knowing it, fighting like this."


    The old man taught the young man behind him.


    The young man didn''t listen to what the old man said at all, but instead set his sights on Chu Yuan.


    "Teacher, everyone here is affected, why is that person not affected?"


    The young man asked curiously.


    "That person? The golden light around his body is probably the golden light from the body of an incredible treasure. This person is young, and it is easy to guess that he is a disciple of a certain big sect."


    "Furthermore, if you look carefully, that person''s footsteps are extremely vain, like a wandering soul, obviously his foundation is unstable, and his realm is bound to be low. This kind of person, even from a large sect, is still not worthy of us to make friends, so I Just glanced at it, but didn''t watch it again, do you understand Zhonger?"


    The old man said very calmly.


    "That''s it."


    The young man suddenly realized, nodded and said.


    "Well, my mysterious boss is also famous in the God Transformation Realm of the Shenxing Continent, but not everyone is worth talking about."


    The old man¡¯s ¡®Boss Mystery¡¯ has a calm tone, but there is pride in it, which can¡¯t be concealed.


    "The teacher is right, but after all, this person is very likely to be from a large family. I''ll go and make some friends."


    The young man ¡®Xiao Zhong¡¯ thought for a while, and said like this.


    "Yes, you young people will get to know it."


    The mysterious old monster pondered for a moment, but nodded.


    "Okay, teacher."


    Xiao Zhong heard the words, got up and flew towards Chu Yuan.


    ¡­¡­


    On the sky, Chu Yuan naturally noticed the young man''s approach.


    He didn''t think too much, his mind was all on the dark cloud.


    was trying to figure out how to get that kind of devilish seed.


    The young man Xiao Zhong came all the way to Chu Yuan not far away before he stopped, and bowed his hand to Chu Yuan to give a comradely salute.


    "This Daoist, at the bottom is Xiao Zhong, a disciple of the Mystic Daoist of Jingzhou Haoran College. He passed by with the teacher and stayed here to clean up the mess. Dare to ask where the Daoist is?"


    Xiao Chong smiled and declared himself his name.


    "Dongzhou Sanxiu Chuyuan."


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, and answered casually.


    He did not mention his origin.


    After all, in his opinion, these two people seem to have come to capture the seed of devil energy, and they will definitely fight again later, there is nothing to say.


    "Dongju? Dare to ask, but Kendo Dongju?"


    Xiao Zhong heard that Chu Yuan was from Dongzhou, his eyes lit up, and he asked.


    "Kendo Dongshu?"


    Chu Yuan was a little stunned, Dongzhou is not Dongzhou, where is the kendo Dongzhou?


    "Oh, fellow Taoist Chu doesn''t know, we outsiders call Dongzhou Dongzhou with kendo, and Dongzhou''s kendo is the best in Shenxing Continent."


    "In recent years, the style of kendo has become more and more popular, so Dongzhou is called the kendo Dongzhou. Friends of Chu is from Dongzhou. I don¡¯t know if you can do swordsmanship. If you can, you should give it to you. I show it, I can admire Dongzhou''s kendo very much."


    Xiao Zhong smiled and said.


    In the words, it is very enthusiastic, and it means to get to know Chu Yuan.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned, he had never heard of this kendo in Dongzhou.


    "You are afraid of being an ascetic monk, right? Otherwise, how could you not know this, the swords of Dongzhou, the formation of Yunzhou, the chess of Cangzhou, the style of Guzhou, these are all famous in the Shenxing Continent."


    Xiao Zhong continued to talk with Chu Yuan.


    "Dongzhou sword, Yunzhou array, Cangzhou chess, Guzhou body?"


    Chu Yuan is unknown and Jue Li.


    "Finally, Fellow Daoist Chu, let me have a good talk with you."


    Xiao Zhong talked to Chu Yuan.


    How strong is the sword of Dongzhou?


    How wonderful is the formation in Yunzhou.


    How mysterious is Cangzhou''s chess?


    How brutal the body of Guzhou is.


    He said that it was a wild flower.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but yearn for it.


    If he doesn''t have his own personality, and his talent is not so bad, he must go to worship these sects and practice well.


    It''s a pity, it''s a pity that there is something wrong.


    "Friend Chu Dao, let me tell you, this Dongzhou magic, not only does it have a kendo, but also..."


    Xiao Zhong still wants to say something to Chu Yuan.


    at this time.


    A vision suddenly appeared in the sky.


    Waves of purple-red dark clouds rolled up, and a cloud of dark red mist was faintly revealed.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan did not hesitate, and his whole body exploded. For a moment, the momentum of the world seemed to be blessed on him, and he caught the dark red mist.


    Shocked by Xiao Zhong: "?"


    Is this really my peer?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    It¡¯s time to change the length, so the last few pictures will be transitioned.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 469： Get to know the spiritual world!

    Chapter 469 To understand the world of spiritual practice!


    Central Jiangzhou, above the sky.


    Chu Yuan is in the dark purple clouds.


    Those dark clouds were irradiated by the golden light all over him, and they all retreated, not daring to approach him.


    He easily came to the dark red mist.


    In case of any accident, he immediately reached out and grabbed the dark red mist.


    The dark red mist seemed to feel the threat from Chu Yuan, and turned into countless light particles, trying to scatter and flee.


    "Gan!"


    "Can you break into particles to escape?"


    Chu Yuan''s eyes widened at once.


    How could he take away this mist, this seed of devilish energy?


    He can''t catch it at all. Okay.


    Just when Chu Yuan didn''t know what to do.


    He saw the golden light all over him.


    looked at her side again, the purple-red dark cloud that was constantly retreated by the golden light.


    Can he use golden light to cover all these light particles?


    Chu Yuan acted before thinking about it.


    With a thought, he manipulated the golden light all over his body, covering the light particles trying to escape.


    next moment.


    The golden light that envelops Chu Yuan really obediently moved towards the light particles fleeing in all directions.


    Golden light is like a giant hunting dragon, quickly covering those light particles.


    In just a moment, those light particles were forcibly gathered together and turned into a dark red mist again.


    "Really doable? This invincible state is becoming more and more in the shape of a dog."


    Chu Yuan is happy.


    He waved his hand.


    The dark red mist suddenly floated on his hand.


    He thought about it, and he didn¡¯t seem to have a place to store it.


    simply took out the storage bag and put the dark red mist into it.


    After doing all this.


    Chu Yuan''s gaze silently looked at the old man mysterious old monster.


    "You, want to grab?"


    Chu Yuan asked these words plainly.


    This dark red mist is the disciple he wants to accept, how could he allow it to be snatched away.


    He might be a bit of a cook, he is not even in a mortal state.


    But it can''t hold him off.


    He is invincible.


    This person really wants to grab it.


    Chu Yuan doesn''t mind asking the other party to try the taste of the golden light wheel.


    ¡­¡­


    Underneath everyone sees that the silly mysterious old monster grows up and can''t say anything.


    He didn''t suddenly come back to his senses until Chu Yuan spoke.


    I was a little confused all over.


    He... Did he miss it?


    This person is not a disciple from a big sect, but a top powerhouse?


    It is definitely an existence above the realm of Huashen!


    Above the God Realm, what realm is that? Cross the robbery!


    The top realm of Shenxing Continent!


    He actually regards a top-notch powerhouse as a big sect''s bastard!


    The mysterious old monster couldn''t help trembling all over when he thought of this.


    "No, no, no, I just passed by. Seeing that the place has risen to kill, I stopped it for a while, unintentionally snatching the treasure!"


    The mysterious old monster quickly expressed his attitude.


    just kidding.


    The moment Chu Yuan exploded, he felt the smell of death.


    How could he go to **** it.


    He can''t kill him.


    You know, their Haoran Academy is also the only one who has crossed the tribulation realm.


    He is going to **** it? What to grab? Grab it?


    "Don''t grab it? That''s good."


    Hearing this, Chu Yuan also lost his thoughts of shaking his hand.


    He got up and wanted to leave.


    He has not left yet.


    The mysterious old monster quickly continued to speak.


    "Dare to ask the senior who is the monk? The junior just wants to pay respects, and has no other meaning. I wonder if the senior can tell?"


    The mysterious old monster wants to know where Chu Yuan came from.


    "Dongzhou casual repair."


    Chu Yuan said casually, and didn''t mean to say his identity.


    He is fooling.


    The mysterious old monster took it seriously.


    "Ranxiu...Ranxiu!"


    The mysterious old monster''s eyes lit up.


    What does casual repair stand for? A monk who has no discipline!


    Does this mean that they can win it together? If such a person who crosses the tribulation realm is willing to become the guest of their Haoran Academy, then their Haoran Academy might be able to advance to the First-Rank Grand Sect!


    Immediately, the mysterious old monster put forward his own ideas.


    However, he didn''t directly say that he wanted Chu Yuan to be a guest, but he wanted to take Chu Yuan to their Haoran Academy.


    Chu Yuan didn''t want to agree.


    But then I changed my mind.


    He still knows too little about this world of spiritual practice.


    Like what the young man said before, the sword of Dongzhou, the formation of Yunzhou, the chess of Cangzhou, the body of Guzhou, etc., did not know anything.


    Perhaps, he should have a good understanding of this world of practice.


    precisely because of this.


    Chu Yuan chose to agree.


    Go to Haoran College.


    When the old monster Xuanji heard that Chu Yuan was willing to go, he almost jumped up happily.


    In his opinion, turning Chu Yuan into Haoran Academy would definitely make Chu Yuan a guest Qing.


    He was happy that their Haoran Academy could have one more powerhouse who crossed the calamity realm.


    The two reached a consensus.


    Dang Even if you fly away, go to Haoran College in Jingzhou.


    Chu Yuan felt that the speed was too slow, so he simply flew with the mysterious boss, the speed was extremely fast, and they arrived in Jingzhou from Jiangzhou in less than two days.


    After entering the Jingzhou boundary.


    Chu Yuan wanted to continue flying.


    But when I heard the words of the mysterious boss, I couldn''t help but froze.


    "Senior, I always feel...like I forgot something."


    The mysterious old monster whispered in a low voice, very confused.


    "What did you forget?"


    Chu Yuan rolled his eyes involuntarily and was extremely speechless.


    Forgot something, what''s the use of finding him?


    He can still spy on other people¡¯s memories.


    Wrong...


    This product seems to have an apprentice.


    What is Xiao Zhong''s name?


    Where is that person?


    Chu Yuan looked aside, and was very sure that there was no one around them.


    Only this mysterious boss.


    "What about that, where is your apprentice?"


    Chu Yuan was silent for a while, and finally asked.


    "Right! Where is my apprentice?"


    The mysterious boss slapped his head and suddenly realized.


    He said that he had forgotten something.


    His apprentice!


    His apprentice is gone!


    The mysterious old monster immediately wanted to go back and look for it.


    You can take a look at Chu Yuan.


    I think it¡¯s more important to bring Chu Yuan back to Haoran Academy.


    Allowing Haoran Academy to have an extra tribulation guest, this is much more important than the apprentice.


    One thought ends here.


    The mysterious old monster completely understood the importance of the matter.


    "Senior, I forgot about my apprentice, but I just remember it now. I believe my apprentice will definitely be able to return to Haoran Academy by himself. We don''t need to worry about it, just continue to Haoran Academy."


    Mysterious old monster said with a smile.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly.


    Everyone said so.


    What else can he say?


    can only nod his head, anyway, he is not his apprentice.


    After letting the mysterious boss point a direction.


    Chu Yuan carried the collar of the mysterious boss, while flying quickly in that direction...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 470： Have a bold idea

    Chapter 470 There is a bold idea


    Jingzhou, Haoran College.


    The arrival of Chu Yuan aroused the ¡®warm¡¯ welcome of countless instructors and Ke Qing from Haoran College.


    Especially after knowing that Chu Yuan is a strong man of ¡®crossing the tribulation realm¡¯, these people in Haoran Academy became more enthusiastic.


    pulls Chu Yuan to talk about it, and can¡¯t wait to worship Chu Yuan one by one.


    makes Chu Yuan thief annoyed.


    Toss for a while.


    Chu Yuan came to the library of the Haoran Academy and began to understand the current world of practice.


    Accompanied by Chu Yuan was the only one who was strong in crossing the tribulation realm in Haoran Academy.


    is also the dean of Haoran College, named Zhou Rin.


    is a gray-haired old man who is coming to an end.


    At this moment.


    The old man''Zhou Rin'' was introducing Chu Yuan to Cangshu Pavilion.


    "Friends of Chu, don''t you see that there are not many books in this collection, but in fact, every book is a treasure of the world, and no one can own these books except the Holy Land."


    Zhou Lin said with a smile.


    "Which book records the current spiritual world?"


    Chu Yuan glanced around, then asked.


    "The spiritual world today? This is not true, but I know most of the spiritual world today. You can ask me what Daoists want to know."


    Zhou Lin was taken aback for a moment, and then said.


    "How much do you know about the sword of Dongzhou, the formation of Yunzhou, the chess of Cangzhou, the style of Guzhou?"


    Chu Yuan heard the words, turned his head and glanced at Zhou Rin, and asked curiously.


    "This...how can fellow daoists ask this question...this is hard to say."


    Zhou Lin mentioned this question, his expression became strange, hesitated, and didn''t know what to say.


    "It''s hard to tell? Why?"


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly, a little puzzled.


    "The sword of Dongzhou, the formation of Yunzhou, the chess of Cangzhou, and the body of Guzhou all involve a secret, powerful and magnificent force behind it, it''s hard to say."


    "Moreover, the leader of the power is even more powerful. If we say his name by mouth, he will definitely notice it. Therefore, we still don''t want to participate in these things."


    Haoran College Dean Zhou Lin said in a low voice.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes widened.


    So awesome?


    Speak his name, he must be aware of it?


    This is too exaggerated.


    No wonder the old man refused to say.


    Are you afraid of offending the other party?


    There is still this kind of existence in the spiritual world.


    Chu Yuan felt that he still underestimated this world of practice.


    "In that case, let''s skip this topic."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand, walked to the bookshelves one by one, looked at the books on the bookshelves, to see if there was anything he wanted to see.


    Zhou Lin behind him saw that Chu Yuan did not continue to ask, he was relieved.


    He stood behind, looking at Chu Yuan''s back, lost in thought.


    He also couldn''t understand the origin of Chu Yuan''s golden light.


    But he can tell.


    Chu Yuan is very like a soul body, with vain steps, not like a living person at all.


    This makes some guesses.


    Is Chu Yuan the primordial spirit of a certain top powerhouse in the tribulation realm?


    After guessing for a long time.


    I still can''t get any useful conclusions.


    Zhou Lin could only shake his head.


    In short, it must be right to be good with Chu Yuan.


    If the soul who exists is not a strong person, then he can be drawn to be a guest prince.


    If it¡¯s the soul, it¡¯s okay. If you can get fate, it might be helpful in the future.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Rin didn''t say much, walking with Chu Yuan in the library.


    Chu Yuan didn''t care about Zhou Rin next to him at all.


    Looking at it for himself.


    After seeing one of the books, Chu Yuan stopped slightly.


    "On the legendary experience of the founder of Haoran College"


    The founder of this college?


    This actually aroused Chu Yuan''s curiosity.


    He picked up the book and looked through it.


    Behind Zhou Lin, seeing the book that Chu Yuan had picked up, he couldn''t help but smiled and explained.


    "Friends of Taoism, this book records the experience of Xiao Tian, ??the founder of Haoran Academy and the first dean."


    "Speaking of which, Xiao Tian''s growth experience back then is truly legendary, that is, storytellers dare not say that."


    Zhou Rin touched his beard and said like this.


    Chu Yuan beside ?? did not listen carefully.


    But carefully looking at the book in hand.


    The description in this book is indeed a legendary history.


    Of course, this is indeed a legend from the eyes of others.


    But from Chu Yuan''s point of view, this is exactly the same as a novel.


    How is it written in this book?


    is probably written like this.


    One hundred thousand years ago, the founder of Haoran Academy, Xiao Tian, ??was a waste of material since childhood, and later met the remnant soul of a strong man who was attached to the ring, worshipped him as a teacher, and was taught.


    After a rough experience, one of the strongest people of the time of Assembly, soared to the upper realm, and became immortal.


    Isn¡¯t this a novel...


    Chu Yuan is confused.


    It''s really a novel come true, and such a number one person has appeared.


    "Friends, watching your look, is it also shocked by this book? Hahaha, to tell you the truth, when I saw this book, it was also shocked."


    Zhou Lin said with a big smile.


    "This...Are you sure this is really the real history?"


    Chu Yuan was silent for a moment, and finally asked such a sentence.


    "Of course it is, these are real history, not fiction."


    Zhou Lin said very surely.


    "The strongest in this ring..."


    Chu Yuan wanted to ask more clearly.


    "Speaking of this, that is a great wonder of our Haoran Academy. One hundred thousand years ago, the remnant soul of the strongest was attached to the ring and taught Xiao Tian, ??a legendary figure. This also triggered us Haoran. In the atmosphere of the college, almost every generation of disciples is eager to meet such a respected master. Fellow Daoist, you say it¡¯s funny or not."


    Zhou Lin said with a smile.


    "Every generation of disciples desire?"


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help laughing when he heard this.


    This is really everyone wants to be the protagonist.


    Wrong...


    Everyone wants to be the protagonist?


    Ring Remnant Soul?


    Teach the strongest?


    A bold idea flashed through Chu Yuan''s mind.


    He hasn''t thought about it carefully yet.


    A person came from outside.


    "Dean, Senior Chu."


    The man came and saluted Chu Yuan and Zhou Rin one by one.


    "What is it?"


    Zhou Lin asked.


    "President, someone from the headquarters of the Central State Cultivator Alliance has sent over to see the dean, saying that there is something to discuss."


    said respectfully.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Zhou Lin glanced at Chu Yuan, and after thinking about it, he still felt that it was time to meet with him.


    "Friend Chu Dao, I have something to do, this..."


    Before Zhou Lin finished speaking, Chu Yuan interrupted.


    "It''s okay, since you have something to do with Zhou Daoyou, let''s go to work,"


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    Hear this.


    Zhou Lin didn''t say much, and after nodding, he walked outside the library.


    Only Chu Yuan was left on the spot, holding the wonderful book in his hand, the golden light in his eyes was very flickering, as if he was thinking of something.


    He Chu, someone suddenly had a bold idea...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 471： Fairy remains

    Chapter 471 Immortal remains


    Haoran College.


    In a palace.


    At this moment.


    Eleven people gathered here.


    Except for the six people from Haoran Academy, the remaining five people came from the Zhongzhou Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    They are talking about things.


    The original atmosphere is still very pleasant.


    But I don¡¯t know what was mentioned.


    The atmosphere suddenly changed.


    ßÑdang...


    Haoran Academy Dean Zhou Lin''s teacup fell to the ground, his eyes widened, and he looked at the five people who came from the Central State Cultivator Alliance in disbelief.


    "You guys, are you crazy?!"


    Zhou Lin''s voice was trembling.


    The other five teachers present were even more frightened by their remarks and wanted to leave this hall.


    But the five members of the Zhongzhou Immortal Cultivator Alliance stood in the door of the hall, and these teachers were not allowed to leave at all.


    "This is the meaning of the above, and we are just following it. In order to prevent accidents, people who hear this news should not leave here."


    A member of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance stood up and said calmly.


    "You are really crazy, right? You actually want to target Wu...cough cough, against the power of that one, what did your alliance of immortal cultivators eat?"


    Zhou Lin is really unbelievable.


    This group of people would actually say, to deal with that Dongzhou Yin Sejongmen Wudaozong.


    And also invited his Haoran Academy together?


    How dare you?


    What kind of power is the Wudao Sect? The holy land of the human race''s first major power, the disciples of their sect, are all well-known.


    Its fame is legendary in terms of Shenxing Continent.


    What is the Immortal Cultivator Alliance of the Shenxing Continent? That is the younger brother.


    A younger brother to shake the legend.


    Isn¡¯t this a special case for death?


    The person in the Immortal Cultivator Alliance was extremely calm.


    "We said that the Alliance of Immortal Cultivators has endured enough, so we have to restore our status. That one''s power is the most prestigious among the human races. As long as you win that power, the Alliance of Immortal Cultivators He stood up again, and when the time comes, many forces in the Shenxing Continent will definitely have to surrender."


    That''s what the man said.


    "Above you, isn''t it the leader Wu Yue''s force above you? He has such courage?"


    Zhou Lin took a deep breath.


    "Wu Yue? Wu Yue was gone a long time ago, and he is not in power now."


    The man shook his head and said.


    "So that person is a lunatic, you will be crazy with him?"


    Zhou Lin felt a pain in his brain.


    That is to say, this order from the newly appointed leader of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance said that the power of that one would establish the prestige of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    Isn¡¯t this crazy?


    "No, this is not crazy, but sure. What you worry about is nothing more than the strength of both sides. Suppose I tell you that we have a way to suppress that one. Do you dare to join us?"


    The man fixed his eyes on Zhou Rin.


    The name of Wudaozong is a legend for many people in the human race.


    For many sects, it is a kind of crisis.


    Because they found out.


    Every disciple of Wudaozong came out, they are the masters of the holy land. If the one who continues to teach in Wudaozong, sooner or later Shenxing Continent will all belong to Wudaozong.


    At that time, these middle-level sects and high-level sects will no longer have the chance to advance.


    "You have a way to suppress that one, are you kidding me?"


    Zhou Lin felt incredible.


    What level of combat power is that person?


    Far beyond crossing the robbery.


    A single attack can traverse the entire Shenxing Continent, from Dongzhou to Xizhou, forcibly killing a demon king of the demon clan.


    This kind of existence, this ordinary alliance of immortal cultivators, actually said that there is a way to suppress it?


    "Forget it, I won''t keep it from you anymore. The one above us got the remains of an immortal, which is said to be the old ancestor of the new leader above us. The immortal came down to the world without knowing why. Accidentally fell, and his body was sealed."


    "But because of the long time, the evil spirits have grown, and this immortal remains unable to be used. I heard that your Haoran Academy has a magnificent pen that can dissipate the evil spirits. The one above intends to join you.


    When the man saw this, he revealed some things.


    The words come out.


    The teachers in the hall no longer knew what to say, each of them stared wide-eyed, obviously very shocked.


    Zhou Lin is better.


    But it¡¯s not much better.


    The remains of a fairy?


    Since ten thousand years ago, no one has ascended.


    The two words ??Xianren, almost like Wudaozong, are legends.


    But the other party actually has the remains of a fairy? !


    "Don''t... Do you want to..."


    Zhou Lin''s tone was trembling.


    "We want to use the remains of the immortal to deal with that one. No matter how strong the one is, it is only a mortal monk. There is a difference between the immortal and the immortal, and the remains of the immortal will be easily defeated!"


    The man said with certainty.


    Hear here.


    Zhou Lin already understands.


    The newly appointed leader of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance is very ambitious.


    As soon as he took office, he planned to change the current embarrassing position of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance, so he planned to use Wudaozong.


    It is estimated that as long as the Wudao Sect is destroyed, the supreme majesty can be established and the entire Shenxing Continent can be deterred.


    seems to do.


    With the status of Wudaozong today, if there is a force to suppress Wudaozong forcibly, the reputation that can be obtained will be very terrifying.


    "I... I agreed."


    Zhou Lin nodded after being silent for a moment.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the library of Haoran College.


    Chu Yuan was playing with a ring that he didn¡¯t know where he found.


    His brow furrowed, as if he had encountered some problem.


    He suddenly had an idea.


    After recruiting disciples, he will not be brought back to the sect, but he will be attached to the ring and personally guide the abolition.


    Replace the previous stocking cultists.


    Under his nose, it is impossible to become a talent.


    Even if he succeeds by fluke, under his nose, he can never fail to see it, right?


    As long as he finds out, then he can kick the disciple out in time to stop the loss.


    With this idea.


    Chu Yuan wanted to get into the ring.


    He estimated that he himself is now a soul body.


    should be able to get into the ring.


    is unexpected.


    He can''t get into this ring at all.


    "Should I change to that kind of storage ring?"


    Chu Yuan was thinking about it herself.


    He turned his head and looked out.


    His eyes quickly fixed on a passing disciple.


    To be precise, it was locked to the ring on that disciple¡¯s hand.


    That ring, if he guessed right, it should be the storage ring.


    Chu Yuan intends to check it out.


    See if his soul body can get into the storage ring.


    Chu Yuan turned into a stream of light and rushed towards the storage ring.


    The passing disciple didn¡¯t notice Chu Yuan at all, so Chu Yuan easily got into the storage ring...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 472： Become a guest

    Chapter 472 Becoming Guest Qing


    Haoran College, above the sky at the entrance of the Library.


    Chu Yuan floated among the clouds, looking at a disciple who was gradually moving away below.


    His face is full of smiles.


    His guess is no problem.


    His soul body can get into the storage ring.


    His ¡®Grandpa¡¯ plan can also be carried out perfectly.


    It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know where to find a disciple.


    Is it possible that he can wait for the devilish energy of the storage bag to transform, and then become a "grandfather".


    Is this time a bit long?


    Long return to long, but it¡¯s better than just finding someone, it¡¯s really good to teach you.


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, but decided quickly.


    Longer time.


    Anyway, he has nothing to do with Wudaozong.


    There is only one fat man, two dragons, and a milk baby in the clan.


    It''s impossible to teach him the disciples who stayed in the clan.


    Perilla and the worm egg are almost inevitable.


    It¡¯s okay on Wudaozong. It¡¯s perfectly fine for him to spend some time to be a grandfather.


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly.


    I just don¡¯t know how to transform the seed of devil energy.


    Or just wait?


    Chu Yuan was thinking.


    A breath rushed towards him in the distance.


    Chu Yuan looked down slightly, and at a glance, he saw Zhou Lin, the dean of Haoran Academy.


    He is not surprised.


    He does not control the invincible state, so his figure is still easy to find.


    For others.


    He is like a little sun, with golden light all over his body, as long as he uses a little snack, he can be found.


    Chu Yuan carried his hands on his back, quietly watching Zhou Rin fly over.


    "Dao is friendly and leisurely, why, can you watch the scenery here?"


    Zhou Lin flew over and said with a smile.


    "Yes, the scenery of Haoran College is still very beautiful."


    Chu Yuan nodded, and said casually.


    In fact, he is not watching the scenery at all.


    "Friends of Daoism, I won¡¯t conceal much. I came this time to invite fellow Daoists to join my Haoran Academy and become a guest of my Haoran Academy. Dao fellows, being a guest will never have any responsibilities. , I can still enjoy the resources of my Haoran Academy at ordinary times, that is, if there is a big battle, fellow Daoists need to help."


    Zhou Lin is straightforward.


    I was afraid that Chu Yuan would not agree, but also said by the way the freedom to become a guest.


    "When...when the guest Qing?"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    "Yes, I want to invite fellow Daoists to become guest officials of Haoran Academy!"


    Zhou Lin said very seriously.


    "This, Fellow Daoist Zhou, it''s not that I didn''t agree, but that I have something important to do at the moment, and I don''t have time to stay here as a guest."


    Chu Yuan frowned and said.


    He still needs to help transform this devilish seed.


    Hear this.


    Zhou Lin next to ?? was a little helpless.


    He really needs this fellow Chu Daoist to join them and become a guest.


    Soon, they will fight a battle against the legendary Innocent Sect.


    They Haoran Academy just seemed to be too stunned for him to cross the tribulation realm.


    It would be perfect if he could win over the fellow Chu Daoist in front of him.


    is not just an increase in the power of a big battle.


    This is even more of an opportunity for their Haoran Academy to be promoted to the first-grade major sect.


    As long as the win is successful, it will kill two birds with one stone.


    "Dare to ask Dao friends what is wrong? If so, all of my Haoran Academy can help Dao friends!"


    Zhou Lin gritted his teeth and said.


    "I have a gas, I need to transform it, can you do this, fellow Taoist?"


    Chu Yuan glanced at Zhou Lin and asked.


    "Turn a gas into shape? This is it?"


    Zhou Rin was taken aback.


    What did he think it was.


    That¡¯s the result?


    It is very difficult for ordinary people to transform something into something, but it is still very simple for a tribulation realm.


    It is nothing more than instilling with mana, and then assisting with various medicinal medicines to catalyze the birth of spiritual wisdom, and then let it transform into shape.


    He remembered that Fellow Taoist Chu was also crossing the Tribulation Realm.


    How can you take this kind of thing to heart?


    Zhou Lin was confused, but still spoke quickly, wanting to leave Chu Yuan as a guest.


    "If you are just for this matter, you don''t have to leave. You can stay in Haoran Academy as a guest officer with peace of mind."


    Zhou Lin said repeatedly.


    "Friends, are you sure you can do it?"


    Chu Yuan thought for a moment, and took out the seed of demon energy.


    As soon as the seed of devilish energy came out, he wanted to flee away.


    Chu Yuan reacted quickly, directly mobilizing the invincible state, suppressing the seed of devil energy.


    "Daoist, what are you... Is this demon energy? Or is it the original demon energy? Do you want to transform a demon energy into your Daoist?"


    Zhou Lin stared, wondering what Chu Yuan wanted to do.


    There is no balance between good and evil.


    The magic way itself is a kind of evil way.


    According to legend, the magical way was popular in Shenxing Continent a long time ago.


    But that was just a flash in the pan.


    The orthodox is still the right way.


    is the traditional cultivation of immortals.


    Looking at the devilish energy in Chu Yuan''s hand.


    Zhou Lin didn''t know what Chu Yuan wanted to do.


    "Yes, I want to transform this demon energy into shape, why, Fellow Daoist Zhou can''t help?"


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly and said.


    "You can help, you can help, you can definitely help. As long as I help, will Fellow Daoist Chu be the guest of my Haoran Academy?"


    Zhou Lin said quickly.


    He still chose to be Chu Yuan as a guest.


    "sure, no problem."


    Chu Yuan nodded immediately after hearing this.


    As long as he can transform the Qi of the Demon Seed in his hand, it will be no problem to be a guest.


    "That''s good, that''s good, Fellow Daoist Chu, give me the devilish energy in your hand."


    Zhou Lin took a deep breath and said like this.


    Chu Yuan heard the words.


    I immediately wanted to hand over the Demon Qi Seed to Zhou Rin.


    But then I thought, this seed of demonic energy is so slippery.


    If you take it with you, you might be run away by the seed of devilish energy.


    At this point, Chu Yuan still put the seed of the devilish energy into the storage bag, and then took out the stick.


    Then he handed the storage bag to Zhou Rin.


    "Friends of Zhou Dao and put it away, this thing will easily run away, so be optimistic about it."


    Chu Yuan said so, his eyes fixed on the storage bag in his hand.


    This is the only storage bag on his body.


    There are many things inside ??.


    Without this storage bag, there would be no second one on him.


    "Ok."


    Zhou Lin nodded, ready to take the storage bag.


    You can hold the storage bag, but he can''t pull it off, as if the storage bag is stuck with something super sticky.


    "Friend of Taoist Chu?"


    Zhou Lin just asked, he found that the storage bag was loosened and he was easily holding it in his hand.


    "it''s okay no problem."


    Chu Yuan shook his head, not wanting to say anything.


    "Friend Chu Daoist is now a guest of my Haoran Academy, right?"


    "Since I have said it, it is natural."


    "That''s good, don''t worry, Daoist Chu, it must be fine in normal times, but if there is a big battle, Daoist Chu may need to take action."


    "You can..."


    "Then I will leave first to help fellow Taoist Chu transform this demon energy."


    Zhou Lin left a sentence, turned around and left.


    Only Chu Yuan was still standing on the sky. Regarding Zhou Rin''s words, he didn''t care at all.


    Whether there is a big battle, if there is a big battle, he will send a golden round of light and directly blast the opponent''s highest leader and it will not be over...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 473： Don’t blame Tiandi for not coming to talk about cooperation

    Chapter 473 Don''t blame the world for not coming to discuss cooperation


    Dongzhou area.


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    On the mountain gate road.


    Two figures are walking on it.


    These two people are the two disciples of Xiang Daozong Bai Ze, Ning Fan and Long Lichuan.


    The two were ordered by Bai Ze to find the disciples of Wudaozong to discuss.


    It''s just that the two people''s looks are very reluctant. Obviously, if Bai Ze is not for strong demands, they will never come to Wudaozong disciples to discuss.


    They can¡¯t be blamed.


    Count them, they are also the eighth time to find Wudaozong disciples to compete.


    The experience is exactly the same eight times.


    Defeated when confused.


    There is only one disciple of Wudaozong, Zisu.


    But this disciple is extremely terrifying.


    Every time they compete, they beat them with a wave of hand.


    The strange dream world made them miserable.


    They have no idea what happened.


    "Big brother, shall we go up to find abuse?"


    Wearing a black robe and carrying a long bow and arrows, Long Lichuan said with a bit of fear.


    "Otherwise? Master speaks, we can still violate it."


    Ning Fan gritted his teeth and said.


    "But...but..."


    Long Lichuan really doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    Trapped in the dream world, gradually sinking into decline, the process is very painful.


    Especially when awakened.


    can''t tell which is the real world.


    Bewildered.


    "But what? Are you looking for me again?"


    A voice sounded at this moment.


    The two looked up at the same time.


    On the mountain road, Shisu was standing there, as if preparing to go down.


    "Sister Perilla!"


    Seeing the perilla, the two men bowed ninety degrees and verbally called the elder sister.


    They don¡¯t care whether Shiso¡¯s seniority is big or their seniority is big.


    It¡¯s the shiso that impressed them too deeply.


    The weird dream world.


    Make them impressed.


    Even if Shisu didn''t ask for it, they still called Shisu a senior sister.


    "The two of you are coming up, won''t you come to me again to discuss it?"


    Ziso walked to the two of them and asked indifferently.


    "Ahem, yes."


    Ning Fan gritted his teeth and said.


    "This is not good, I am going down the mountain."


    Ziso shook his head and refused.


    Master told her that she is the most potential disciple.


    She has been practicing for some time. She is going to go down the mountain to find her senior brothers and sisters, and challenge them one by one to prove the master''s expectations of her.


    She perilla is the person with the most potential!


    "This, but our master asked us to challenge..."


    Long Lichuan whispered.


    "Challenge? Is that a challenge? You two are here to find abuse?"


    Ziso mentioned this, and a smile appeared on that indifferent face.


    There is a saying, beating people is really happy.


    Especially build all kinds of weird dreams, watching these two naive critics enter and play.


    That is a joy.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Ning Fan was helpless and didn''t know what to say.


    "Okay, I have no time to abuse you. Go to the mountains, find that Xu baby, and discuss with him, that baby will satisfy you."


    Ziso pointed to the mountain.


    Immediately, she continued to go down the mountain without saying much.


    See this scene.


    Ning Fan and Long Lichuan looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    In the end, Ning Fan hesitated to say something.


    "It''s better... why don''t we go up and look for Xu Wazi?"


    Ning Fan said like this.


    Long Lichuan heard it, but there was no other way but to follow Ning Fan.


    The two walked to Wudaozong and asked Ao Yu, the ¡®guardian beast¡¯ and the ¡®navigation dragon¡¯, and they successfully found Xu Wazi in a clearing in the back mountain.


    A child who looks very small.


    Not even half of their height.


    When Ning Fan and Long Lichuan learned that they were going to compete with a child, they just wanted to turn around and left.


    What a joke.


    Let them compete with a child.


    Isn¡¯t this killing the kid?


    However, when Xu Wazi heard that they were about to compete, the whole person was excited, and when she stood up, she pulled the two of them to compete.


    In the end, Ning Fan and Long Lichuan had no choice but to prepare to compete.


    The three people stand in a triangle.


    Prepare to compete.


    Before the discussion, Ning Fan thought for a while and reported his own cultivation level, hoping to let this kid retreat.


    "In the Nascent Soul Realm, please advise Ning Fan, the great disciple of Daozong!"


    Ning Fan pulled out a thin blade and said lightly.


    "Golden Core Realm, please advise Long Lichuan, the second disciple of Daozong."


    Long Lichuan understood, took out his longbow, hit the sharp arrow, and said.


    They wanted to let Xu Wazi retreat.


    Unexpectedly, when Xu Wazi heard this, not only was he not afraid, but also showed an eager look.


    "The seventh thousand six hundred and fifty-eighth stage of the refining realm, the Sect Master of Wudao is attending Xu Wazi, please advise!"


    Xu Wazi put on such a pose and said.


    He said this.


    Ning Fan and the two were dumbfounded.


    When does the Qi Refining Realm have the seventh thousand six hundred and fifty-eighth weight?


    Why don¡¯t they know?


    "Two be careful, nest, nest is going to use moves, nest is a very powerful technique for receiving Qi!"


    Xu Wazi said milkily.


    "Natural energy?"


    Ning Fan and Long Lichuan looked at each other.


    They all know this move.


    Isn¡¯t this move used by Qi-refining realm cultivators to receive qi cultivation? Is this a move?


    Both of them have some doubts in their hearts.


    But the next moment, the two regretted it.


    Seeing Xu Wazi opened her mouth and inhaled, the aura inside and outside Tianwu Mountain shook together, and immediately it was like a whale swallowing.


    Countless auras were swallowed into his mouth.


    The horrible energy is gathering, and the surrounding aura is different.


    Xu Wazi has risen into a ball.


    The next moment.


    Xu Wazi suddenly exhaled the countless auras in her mouth.


    Countless auras were gathered into a light beam, and with a terrifying force, it blasted towards Ning Fan and Long Lichuan.


    Ning Fan and Long Lichuan: "?"


    Do you call this qi-satisfaction technique?


    Boom! ! ! !


    The entire Tianwu Mountain trembled.


    After calming down, everything is calm.


    Ning Fan and Long Lichuan both lost their fighting ability.


    ¡­¡­


    Far away from Tianwu Mountain.


    The four evil spirits and Bai Ze are watching this scene.


    The four evil gazes looked at Bai Ze strangely.


    They deeply questioned Bai Ze¡¯s teaching ability.


    You said, your disciple can''t beat the disciple of Chu Daoyou, that''s all.


    They think it is quite normal.


    After all, ?? is a disciple of Fellow Daoist Chu, a stronger one, is this normal?


    But your disciple can''t even beat a nanny from the sect of Friends of the Chu Daoist sect, which is too much.


    "No, what do you guys see me doing? This doll is obviously born supreme, born with great luck, and cultivates so fast that my disciples can''t beat it. Isn''t it normal?"


    Bai Ze said like this.


    But his face is still ugly, his disciple was defeated by a nanny.


    Don¡¯t blame Tiandi for not coming to him to talk about cooperation...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 474： The sky is falling?

    Chapter 474 The sky has fallen?


    When a fierce battle occurred on the back mountain of Wudaozong, when countless auras were gathered.


    No one noticed. At the edge of the kitchen, a worm egg that Li Ergang placed in a small nest secretly swallowed part of the aura.


    After devouring that part of the aura.


    The egg quietly cracked a gap.


    After not knowing how long has passed.


    A small head came out of the worm egg.


    On the kitchen side, no one noticed.


    Ao Ye and Ao Yu, who were guards next to him, were talking.


    To be precise, it was Ao Ye who was reprimanding Ao Yu.


    "You, you, it''s really useless. Come over to the Dao Sect and ask you to lead the way, so you took it?"


    "You are a guardian beast, not to ask Lulong, why are you a guardian beast, it''s useless."


    "Why don''t you go to the suzerain and resign this position and let you be your father? Being a father is also quite leisurely, and you can serve as both the guardian of the beast and the mount."


    Ao Ye was talking.


    Ao Yu beside ?? can only be trained obediently.


    But he always feels that there is something in his father¡¯s words?


    "Father, I know, I won''t show people the way next time."


    Ao Yu nodded obediently.


    "Is this the point? Is this?!"


    Ao Ye''s eyes widened.


    "Then what is the point?"


    Ao Yu asked in confusion.


    "The point is...the point is nothing. In short, my father is teaching you. Just listen carefully. Remember, this era is no better than before. This is an era of natural selection and survival of the fittest. You have to learn to evolve. Do you understand? The era is not suitable for you, you have to learn to evolve, and evolve to this era suits you."


    Ao Ye said sharply.


    "Father, I...I see."


    Ao Yu responded again.


    Neither of them noticed.


    A small head is sticking out of the worm egg, looking at them curiously.


    At the same time, I was listening to the conversation between the two of them.


    Natural selection, survival of the fittest¡­¡­


    Evolution...


    The eyes of that little head faintly showed the color of thinking.


    The next moment, a small black beetle crawled out of it and crawled towards the outside world.


    This little black beetle comes with a hidden effect.


    Ao Ye and Ao Yu didn¡¯t even notice.


    Ao Ye felt comfortable after ¡®teaching¡¯ Ao Yu, and then waved away, letting Ao Yu look at the worm egg, he turned and left on his own, ready to practice.


    Seeing this, Ao Yu was also very helpless.


    Sitting at the table, he was ready to be in a daze, continue to look at the worm egg, and wait for the worm egg to hatch.


    "Eggs, worm eggs, when will you hatch..."


    "The eggs...huh? The eggs???"


    Ao Yu''s eyes widened suddenly.


    He discovered that the egg was actually broken.


    The contents in ?? are empty.


    He was lost in an instant.


    Day...


    The sky seems to fall...


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    On top of Taiyi Sword Sect.


    Perilla came here soon.


    She is extremely fast.


    belonged to Dongzhou. It took her less than a day to find Taiyi Sword Sect, and met the big brother Ye Luo.


    Yes, Ye Luo is the first thing that Perilla wants to challenge.


    Ye Luo is the nearest to her after all.


    The first time she was naturally looking for Ye Luo.


    And Ye Luozai of Taiyi Sword Sect learned of the arrival of Perilla, and immediately thought it was the master who called his disciple down the mountain again.


    After inquiring carefully, I learned that it was not called by the master at all.


    It was this junior girl who came down the mountain to challenge him.


    Ye Luo was dazed at that time.


    Why didn''t this junior go find Zhang Han in the next state, and why did she come to him?


    He is now a veritable Mahayana state.


    Ye Luo originally wanted to refuse, but couldn''t bear the strong request of Shiso, just to discuss it.


    In the end, Ye Luo could only agree to compete with Perilla.


    The two are going to fight in the sky.


    On the occasion of leaving.


    Si Le, who lives in Taiyi Sword Sect, came here specially and asked Ye Luo to be careful, saying that the perilla method is very special.


    It¡¯s just that Ye Luo obviously didn¡¯t care much, so Sile didn¡¯t have to worry about it.


    ¡­¡­


    Away from the sky beyond Taiyi Sword Sect.


    Ye settled down on a high-grade spirit treasure fairy sword, carrying it with both hands, like a supreme sword fairy, just standing there can give people a kind of oppression.


    The Perilla opposite him did not show any posture, kept that ordinary appearance, and firmly implemented the true meaning of ¡®quiet growth¡¯.


    "Junior sister, you can do it, otherwise, the brother will do it first, and there is a high probability that you will not have a chance to do it."


    Ye Luo said flatly.


    "Big brother, no, I don¡¯t want to take advantage of this. It''s better for you and me to make a deal together."


    Ziso wants to be the strongest among Wudaozong disciples.


    She is not willing to take any advantage.


    In this way, even if she wins, she cannot be said to be the strongest.


    Master''s expectations of her, she must complete.


    "Shoot together? Yes."


    Ye Luo was taken aback, then smiled and nodded.


    I sighed that this junior sister is different.


    He said he was going to make a move, so there was no ambiguity.


    Raising his hand is a sword-qi attack.


    The strength is neither light nor heavy, with the power of the Golden Core Realm.


    See this scene.


    Ziso shook his head, knowing that this big brother underestimated her.


    But she was not vague, and tried her best.


    While she turned her hands, a divine light flickered from her.


    The strange and mysterious aura permeated.


    This¡­¡­


    The alarm bell in Ye Luo''s heart kept ringing, and a sense of crisis surged.


    He understood in an instant that the junior sister in front of him was very difficult.


    At the next moment, his consciousness suddenly became dizzy.


    In the extreme dizziness, he used his finger as a sword and slashed a sword towards the perilla.


    But Ye Luo herself was also in a dream.


    Perilla is also uncomfortable.


    Facing Ye Luo''s sword.


    The various exotic treasures on her body all shone with light, and she resisted this sword with all her strength.


    But this sword seems to be cut from cause and effect.


    Even if all kinds of exotic treasures are fully blocked, they still can¡¯t stop them.


    Perilla was still hit.


    It''s just that the strength of this sword has been weakened too much.


    just caused some minor injuries to Perilla.


    "I won this battle."


    Ziso panted and looked at Ye Luo with his eyes closed.


    Entering her dream world, it is difficult to get out.


    Her dreamland concentrates all kinds of Taoist rhymes, with ancient nightmares as the foundation.


    Once she enters her dream world, unless she unlocks it herself, it will be difficult to break free.


    In Zisu''s view, this big brother, no matter how strong he is, can enter her dream world, and all of her cultivation will be invalidated.


    But Shisu felt that the battle was over.


    Opposite Ye Luo opened his eyes in vain.


    "Junior sister, you lost."


    Ye Luo said lightly, announcing the end of the battle.


    "Master, this... how is this possible?"


    I can¡¯t believe it.


    "Junior Sister, your method is pretty good, the same realm, or even one or two higher realms than you, may not be your opponent, but I am different."


    Ye Luo is very sure of the combat power of perilla.


    But he is different, he is Ye Luo.


    He is the Wudaozong master and the first apprentice of the master, he cannot be defeated!


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 475： The two demon kings of Xizhou

    Chapter 475 Two Demon Kings in Xizhou


    Haoran College.


    In a courtyard inside a mountain.


    Chu Yuan is sitting on a rocking chair.


    Not far away from him, a disciple of Haoran Academy was telling him about the things that happened in the Shenxing Continent practice world in recent days.


    "Master Keqing, in recent days, the states of Shenxing Continent have not been very peaceful, and things have happened. Among them, things are most important in Western and Central states."


    "In the recent days in Xizhou, two demon kings seemed to have been born out of thin air. They set off a **** storm in Xizhou. Those two demon kings suppressed most of the demon clan, and they were in a position to unify the demon clan. , But now that the two demon kings are confronting the resurgent big demon, it is estimated that there will be no results..."


    "On the other side of Zhongzhou, the Dynasty Alliance is constantly expanding, which has caused dissatisfaction with many holy places, but those holy places seem to be jealous. They have not acted on the Dynasty Alliance, but Zhongzhou has already had a posture of wind and rain..."


    The disciple was telling.


    Chu Yuan, who wanted to get to know the spiritual world, was also listening carefully.


    He didn''t think much about that in Zhongzhou.


    It was Xizhou, the two demon kings who wanted to unify the entire demon clan surprised him.


    "You said that the two demon kings suppressed most of the demon clan. Is the demon clan so weak?"


    Chu Yuan was calculating in his heart that his invincible state was not enough for the two demon kings to fight.


    These two demon kings seem to be fierce.


    Chu Yuan obviously seriously underestimated the word ¡®invincible¡¯ of the invincible state.


    He has never fought head-on with people before, and he doesn''t know how terrifying his own strength is.


    "Master Keqing, the two Demon Kings are not easy. I heard that they have a monstrous background, and the Demon Race is in a period of weakness. In recent days, I don''t know which powerful person has taken action and killed many sleeping monsters of the Demon Race. As a result, the demon clan is now in a period of weakness, which is also the key to these two demon kings being able to fight against the entire demon clan. The new generation demon king is not an opponent, and the old generation demon does not have much."


    The disciple made an explanation.


    "Monsterious background?"


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly.


    Why doesn¡¯t he have a monstrous background?


    Gan.


    He is simply a typical example of ¡®mortal cultivating immortals¡¯, there is nothing.


    Oh, he did hang up, that''s all right.


    "Do you know, how is the dean now?"


    Chu Yuan wanted to ask what happened to his Demon Qi Seed.


    "The Dean? The Dean seems to be preparing for a battle."


    The disciple did not know about the devilish energy.


    "Ready for battle?"


    Chu Yuan squinted his eyes, and it seemed that the dean had calculated him somehow.


    Obviously, Haoran Academy was ready to go to war with a certain force, so he was so active in pulling him as a guest.


    That''s it.


    This is also an exchange.


    That Zhou Rin helped him transform the demonic energy.


    He will help. If the fight starts at that time, he will throw a round of golden light and see if it fails, then he will be able to run away.


    "Okay, I don''t have any problems, you can withdraw."


    Chu Yuan glanced at the disciple, waved his hand and said.


    "Yes, Master Ke Qing."


    The disciple hurriedly bowed his hands, and then obediently stepped back.


    Chu Yuan saw that disciple leave.


    I wanted to find Zhou Lin.


    Can go out, find a disciple to ask, and find that Zhou Lin is not in the Haoran Academy, so he can only give up and return to his yard.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Outside the Haoran Academy, in a cave of heaven and blessing.


    Zhou Lin is directing dozens of college teachers to work.


    They are setting up a spirit-inducing formation.


    There is a furnace in the center of the formation.


    The Demon Qi Seed is placed in the stove.


    Zhou Lin is planning to transform this demonic energy into shape.


    The ?? deployment of the spirit-inducing formation is to ensure the aura around it is abundant, in order to perfect the shape of the devilish energy.


    It¡¯s just...


    Zhou Lin was very worried that after this devilish energy was transformed, it would become a calamity for the Shenxing Continent.


    So he plans to add something.


    For example, something that can suppress magic.


    Zhou Lin silently looked at the things on the table.


    A relic from the relics of ancient Buddha.


    A scripture on the relics of Buddha''s cultivation has been recited to this demon qi seven or forty-nine times.


    A lotus stand used for repairing the head of a contemporary Buddha, staying in the temple all the year round, it is tainted with a strong Buddha nature.


    Zhou Lin intends to use these three things to build a foundation of Buddha nature for this devilish energy.


    Suppress demon nature with Buddha nature.


    Zhou Lin feels that his ideas are very good.


    This can help fellow Taoist Chu.


    can also prevent this devilish energy from becoming a catastrophe for the Shenxing Continent in the future.


    "You build it quickly."


    Zhou Lin watched the dozens of teachers slowly build the spirit-inducing formation, and couldn''t help but urge.


    "The Dean."


    A teacher came over.


    "What is it?"


    Zhou Lin glanced at the teacher and asked aloud.


    "Dean, are you trying to transform this devilish energy into form? But you are afraid that the devilish energy is difficult to train, so you have made so many things related to the devilishness?"


    The teacher asked.


    "Yes, I have eyesight."


    Zhou Lin glanced at the teacher with approval.


    "But Dean, demon nature itself is the talent of this devil energy, if you use Buddha nature to suppress it, wouldn''t it be equivalent to suppressing talent?"


    The teacher raised the soul question.


    Hear this.


    Zhou Lin''s body shook.


    correct.


    He used Buddha-nature to suppress demon-nature, didn''t he ruin the talent of this devilish energy?


    If Dao Fellow Chu knew, he would ruin this devilish talent, and it would be strange if he didn''t kill him.


    Huh!


    almost had a life and death feud with a strong man who crossed the Tribulation Realm.


    I am so lucky.


    Grateful to be reminded.


    Zhou Lin let out a long sigh of relief.


    "In your opinion, what should I do?"


    Zhou Lin looked at the teacher and asked aloud.


    "I think that some treasures can be used to enhance the talent of this devilish energy, so as not to be suppressed by the Buddha''s nature."


    The teacher said so.


    "Then you say, what treasure is good to use?"


    Zhou Lin asked again.


    "I heard that our college has two great treasures, which have always been mastered by the dean. One is Haoran pen, and the other is Haoranzhu. It is rumored that this Haoranzhu has the ability to enhance talents and can be used for one purpose."


    The teacher said.


    "Hao Ranzhu?"


    Zhou Rin was taken aback.


    Haoran Pearl, it is indeed a great treasure, which can enhance a person''s talent.


    But whether it can improve the talent of a devilish energy, this is unknown.


    "Then I will try, you can withdraw."


    Zhou Lin still plans to try.


    After all, he didn''t want to offend a strong man who crossed the Tribulation Realm.


    A Sanxiu Crossing the Tribulation Realm, if you keep quarreling with him, then his Haoran Academy will suffer.


    Ranxiu representative is clear.


    This kind of monk is the most terrifying, unless they can be killed all at once, otherwise they will hide in the dark and attack your disciple, just don¡¯t fight you head-on.


    This is a very headache.


    "Yes, Dean."


    The teacher nodded and stepped back.


    Zhou Rin in the same place looked at this devilish energy and fell into deep thought...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 476： Down with Wudaozong

    Chapter 476 Defeating Wudaozong


    A few days later.


    Haoran Academy.


    Zhou Lin hurriedly returned to the academy from the cave of heaven and blessed land.


    He didn''t come to see Chu Yuan, but came to a place behind the mountain and met a group of people.


    The leader of that group is the leader of the Zhongzhou Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    In general, it is the new leader.


    Old leader Wu Yue obviously abdicated.


    The new leader is a young man, dressed in a black python robe, with a delicate face, with a coldness in it.


    The new leader is named Qin Zimo.


    According to rumors, he is a child of a large family in ancient times. It is said that the family has fallen now. This new leader wants to reorganize the family. He was born and became the leader of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance, trying to use this as a basis to make the family rise again.


    "Zhou Lin, Dean of Haoran Academy, has met the leader of Qin League!"


    Zhou Lin said with his hands.


    "Well, how about Haoran?"


    Qin Zimo carried his hands on his back, did not lift his eyelids, said lightly.


    Obviously, he did not see Zhou Rin in his eyes.


    "Leader Qin, Haoran''s pen is in my academy. If you need it now, I can get it for you now."


    Zhou Lin said repeatedly.


    "Take it later, let me ask you, do you really choose to join my Immortal Cultivator Alliance? Remember, this answer should be sincere, don''t think you can deceive me."


    Qin Zimo said plainly.


    "True! Of course it is true! My Haoran Academy is definitely true!"


    Zhou Lin said in a hurry.


    "Then let me ask you, how many tribulations do you have in the Haoran Academy? If it''s just one, it may not be of much help to my Immortal Cultivator Alliance. Today, my Immortal Cultivator Alliance has seventy-nine second-tier sects. , There are thirty-three big sects of the first rank, there are also three in the holy land, and the remaining sects are countless."


    "There are countless crossings of the Tribulation Realm."


    Qin Zimo said very plainly.


    "Two statues, two statues! My Haoran Academy has two statues crossing the tribulation realm!"


    Zhou Lin said repeatedly.


    He had a cold sweat on his forehead, which seemed to be frightened by the huge force Zhou Lin said.


    Seventy-nine second grade sects.


    Thirty-three first-class sects.


    Three holy places.


    There are countless other sects.


    Crossing the Tribulation Realm is even more numerous.


    This person really wants to be tough with Wudaozong.


    "Two? I heard that you are the only one who crosses the tribulation realm in your Haoran Academy?"


    Qin Zimo frowned slightly, but he was surprised.


    "Yes, it used to be one statue, but now it has become two statues. Not long ago, I used to spend a lot of money to invite a statue to cross the tribulation realm to be a guest clerk, so now it is two statues."


    Zhou Rin explained.


    "Two? It''s okay, go get Haoran pen."


    Qin Zimo nodded, too lazy to say something.


    Two statues are crossing the tribulation realm, it is not worth what he said.


    "Yes."


    Zhou Lin replied.


    then got up and left.


    After a while, he took Haoran''s pen and delivered it to Qin Zimo himself.


    Qin Zimo weighed Haoran''s pen and nodded slightly.


    "Remember, one month later, we will launch a full counterattack, and every state will respond. You have no non-Daoist forces here in Jingzhou, so you just respond directly, and you don''t need to make any layout."


    Qin Zimo exhorted.


    "Okay, Qin leader."


    Zhou Lin nodded and said.


    "Ok."


    Qin Zimo got up and jumped, and then left with a group of people from the Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    Seeing Qin Zimo and others leave.


    Zhou Lin breathed a sigh of relief.


    "This new Immortal Cultivator Alliance is really amazing. Its aura is so strong. In just such a short period of time, it has colluded with such a huge force."


    "Hey, there are countless crossings, but I don¡¯t know how many chances there are."


    Zhou Lin was amazed.


    He is also very thoughtful.


    Anyway, in Jingzhou, there is no Innocent Sect.


    Respond when it is time to respond.


    If Wu Dao Sect blows up this Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    A big deal, he said that there was no such thing at all.


    If the Alliance of Cultivators wins.


    Then he said that he has been following the pace of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    Zhou Lin silently gave himself a like, so smart.


    After confirming this matter.


    Zhou Lin planned to go back to Dongtianfudi and continue to deal with that demonic energy.


    The devilish energy has reached a critical period.


    However, this devilish energy made Zhou Rin a little embarrassed.


    Zhou Lin originally planned to use Haoran Zhu, the talent of that devilish energy to be improved, and then use various Buddhist scripture relics or something.


    Unexpectedly, when he operated, not only the relics and Buddhist scriptures, but even the Haoran beads were all swallowed by the devilish energy.


    This made Zhou Rin helpless.


    He wants to take out Haoranzhu again, it will definitely hurt the source of devil energy.


    If you hurt the origin of the devil qi, it will undoubtedly offend that fellow Chu Daoist.


    So Zhou Rin had no choice but to give Haoranzhu to that devilish energy.


    I just hope that fellow Chu Daoist can think of his goodness, and choose to stay in Haoran Academy forever.


    In this way, he is not so disadvantaged.


    Zhou Lin took a deep breath.


    and then continue to fly in the direction of the cave.


    He is going to continue to help that demon gas transform into shape.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the small courtyard, Chu Yuan, while reading a book, didn¡¯t notice anything. He just touched his neck, as if he had been bitten by something, but he didn¡¯t care.


    Instead, continue to look at the book in hand.


    ¡­¡­


    time flies.


    A month is fleeting.


    A month later.


    Great things have happened in Shenxing Continent.


    The Alliance of Cultivators openly declared war on Wudaozong, the hidden Sejongmen in Dongzhou.


    The news came out, and a storm was instantly set off.


    At the same time, the divisions of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance in each state, as well as many large sects and small sects, all declared war on Wudaozong at the same time.


    These sects quickly formed a huge force, sweeping most of the Shenxing Continent.


    The entire Shenxing Continent shook.


    Countless forces feel that the Immortal Cultivator Alliance is crazy.


    There are even forces that want to put down the turmoil, with the intention of ¡®licking¡¯ a wave of Innocent Sect.


    But I didn¡¯t expect the Zhongzhou Immortal Cultivator Alliance to carry out the remains of an immortal.


    As soon as the remains of the immortal came out, those forces did not even have a chance to act, and they were suppressed by the power of the remains.


    At this moment, countless forces in the Shenxing Continent understood why the Immortal Cultivator Alliance dared to challenge Wudaozong.


    The ??immortal cultivator alliance could not be suppressed, which naturally attracted the attention of many disciples of Wudao Sect.


    They have turned their attention to Zhongzhou.


    A world-class battle seems to be coming...


    And at this moment.


    In Jingzhou, Haoran Academy did not immediately declare war on Wudaozong.


    It was called its name in the United States, and performed the ¡®swearing master¡¯. According to Zhou Rin¡¯s words, it was a firm and unified call to unify ideas and defeat Wudaozong.


    As for when to play, I don¡¯t know.


    Even Chu Yuan was also pulled over, sitting on the court, and swearing together.


    But when Chu Yuan heard the sentence defeat Wudaozong, he was startled...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 477： Undercover Chu Yuan

    Chapter 477 Undercover Chu Yuan


    In the main square of Haoran College.


    Countless elite disciples gathered here to perform their oaths.


    At the top, Dean Zhou Rin stood there with a lot of teachers.


    They did not inspire people at the first time, and then declared war on Wudaozong.


    Instead, he waited in place.


    seems to be deliberately delaying time.


    Standing at the back of the stage, Chu Yuan, who was like a little sun, didn''t care. It was nothing to do with him anyway.


    It has nothing to do with him to fight.


    If he dares to provoke him, he will send a golden round of light to send them all home to see Jesus.


    "Friends of Chu Daoist."


    Zhou Lin on the side of ?? came over and said hello.


    "Friends of Zhou Dao."


    Chu Yuan also returned to his senses and looked at Zhou Rin.


    "Friend Chu, I''m really sorry, there was a big battle not long after you joined, but this big battle is not trivial, and you still need your help."


    Zhou Rin pretended to be apologetic.


    "Well, if necessary, I will do it."


    Chu Yuan didn''t care about this, and nodded calmly.


    "Well, Daoist Chu is really refreshing. By the way, Daoist Chu''s magical energy is about to be transformed. It is estimated that the transformation will be completed after the end of this war."


    Zhou Lin said so.


    "Thank you Daoist Zhou, then."


    Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up.


    The war is over, will the devilish energy be transformed? His grandpa plan is about to start too?


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome, but fellow Taoist Chu, I have one more thing to trouble you here. You are the visitor of the Great Tribulation Realm of our Haoran Academy. You may need to speak later to inspire people."


    Zhou Lin said.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    Let him speak, inspiring?


    Can play.


    "Ok, Ok."


    Of course, Chu Yuan had no reason to refuse, and nodded and agreed.


    "The fellow Daoist, take this, and then just read the words on it."


    Zhou Lin handed a manuscript to Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan took it, and immediately opened it and looked at it.


    Ok.


    The words are used well.


    is all inspiring.


    Using this manuscript can indeed inspire these disciples.


    Look at the past all the way.


    Seeing the reason why he was fighting with the opponent, Chu Yuan became interested.


    He looked at it carefully.


    After seeing the evil deeds of the other sect, Chu Yuan couldn''t help but become angry.


    What dominates the entire continent and intends to control the entire continent is a trivial matter.


    It actually says that this sect is doing no evil, constantly sending sect people to control the big states, taking the creatures in the big states as slaves, and trying to turn the entire Shenxing Continent into the era of slavery again.


    This made Chu Yuan very angry.


    Let the entire Shenxing Continent become a slave system, isn''t it that he will also become a slave?


    No wonder you are going to war with the opponent.


    The other party deserves it! This can''t be justified if there is no war!


    Wait until the fight starts, and it''s over if he doesn''t cut the opponent with the golden light wheel.


    However, when Chu Yuan saw the last paragraph, after the last few words, he was stupid.


    The last few words are clearly marked there.


    ¡®Down with Wudao Sect and return to the mainland to freedom! ¡¯


    Who defeated?


    Wu Dao Sect?


    Isn¡¯t Wudaozong his sect?


    Down with his Innocent Sect?


    Chu Yuan was very confused.


    He bewildered why he was fighting Wudaozong.


    When has He Wudaozong done so many evil things.


    "Well, Zhou Daoyou, are you sure... Are you sure you are going to fight Wudaozong?"


    Chu Yuan looked at Zhou Rin and asked very seriously.


    "Yes, it is Wudaozong, fellow Taoist, don''t be frightened by the name of Wudaozong. Although Wudaozong is indeed strong, our power is not small."


    Zhou Lin thought Chu Yuan was scared, so he couldn''t help but say.


    "It''s true, Fellow Dao Zhou, I have another identity..."


    Chu Yuan sighed quietly, preparing for a showdown.


    He didn¡¯t know why Wudaozong was declared war.


    But he should go back.


    Go back and sit in Wudaozong.


    He didn''t want his sect to be beaten.


    This must go back and sit down.


    He wants to see if his invincibility is strong, or these people¡¯s methods are strong.


    "A fellow Daoist has another identity? I have always known this. The state of a fellow Daoist must be the origin of the soul. There is another identity, and I can understand it."


    Zhou Lin looked like ¡®I¡¯ve known it a long time ago¡¯.


    "Do you know? Then do you know who I am?"


    Chu Yuan said quietly.


    "I don''t know this anymore."


    Zhou Lin shook his head and said.


    "Don''t pretend, I have a showdown, I am the Sect Master Chu Yuan of Wudao Sect."


    Chu Yuan has a showdown.


    "Family Daoist is a joke, it is not funny, you are still the Sect Master of No Dao, then I am not a god?"


    Zhou Lin laughed directly, feeling that Chu Yuan''s statement was too exaggerated.


    His words fell.


    Boom! ! !


    There was a thunderbolt on the sky, as if Tiandao was warning something, and Zhou Lin shivered in fright, thinking that Tiandao was really idle and came to listen to him.


    Chu Yuan on the side saw that Zhou Lin didn''t believe it. It was speechless enough. He decided to put the golden light wheel around Zhou Lin''s neck. Looking at Zhou Lin, he still believed it.


    You can think again.


    If he confessed his identity at this time.


    When the time comes to go back to Wudaozong, he will be on the bright side.


    He doesn''t know when these people will attack, isn''t he very passive.


    It would be better to follow along now.


    sneaked into it, went to Wudaozong together, attacked Wudaozong, when he suddenly became the master of Wudaozong, killing this group of people.


    Workable!


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan looked at Zhou Rin.


    "Well, Zhou Daoyou, no kidding, I am actually another sect''s Ke Qing. I was worried that I was an undercover agent before, so I didn¡¯t say it, and now I¡¯m just talking about it."


    Chu Yuan said with a smile.


    "I know that you are joking, friend Chu, you are the guest of another sect? You said this earlier, if you said it earlier, maybe it could promote the friendly development of the two forces, dare to ask friend Chu, you Which sect is it where you are?"


    Zhou Rin didn''t seem to care at all.


    "Which sect...this matter is not mentioned, Fellow Daoist Zhou, we still have to deal with the current affairs first. It is more important to encourage these disciples.


    Chu Yuan intends to fool the past.


    Speaking of a sect?


    Where does he know what sects are.


    Just fooling around and it''s over.


    Zhou Lin did not pay attention.


    Listen to what Chu Yuan said.


    also turned over and asked Chu Yuan to speak on stage later to boost morale.


    Chu Yuan also nodded and said yes.


    After Zhou Lin¡¯s speech, he did indeed take the stage to give a speech.


    and yelled out the phrase ¡®Down with Wudaozong¡¯.


    shouted more happily than anyone, louder than anyone else.


    seems to be proving that he and the "Wudao Sect" are not in common with each other.


    He also successfully boosted morale.


    Let countless disciples of Haoran Academy follow and shout to defeat Wudaozong...


    Chu someone, undercover success...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 478： Disciple defeated

    Chapter 478 Disciple defeated


    Dongzhou, inside the hall of Taiyi Sword Sect.


    At this moment, many disciples of Wudaozong gathered here.


    The purpose of their gathering this time is naturally about the Alliance of Cultivators declare war on Wudaozong.


    As always, many disciples of Wudao Sect were ranked by seniority and sat down one by one.


    There are eight disciples of Wudaozong on the field.


    Ye Luo, Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luoxue, Su Xi, Hua Shenyi, Sile, Perilla.


    Among them, Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin still did not come.


    Sile and Shisu are still in Taiyi Jianzong.


    Si Le is because he doesn¡¯t know where to go, so he simply lives in Taiyi Jianzong.


    Ziso was defeated by Ye Luo, staying in Taiyi Jianzong, vowed not to defeat Ye Luo, and never leave.


    "All the juniors and sisters, let¡¯s talk about what they think about this matter."


    Ye Luo spoke first, scanned the people around, and said lightly.


    "Brother, this matter is not in a hurry, but what happened to Junior Sister Seven and Junior Brother Eight has never been seen."


    Zhang Han walked out, smiled kindly, and said.


    Compared with before, his aura is obviously much stronger, weaker than Ye Luo, but much stronger than Tantai Luoxue.


    He is getting closer and closer to the Mahayana realm.


    "The two juniors and juniors, don¡¯t worry, they seem to be unifying the entire monster clan right now, and they may not have noticed the matter of Shenxing Continent.


    Ye Luo waved his hand.


    "Unify the Demon Race? Are the Void Demon King and Purgatory Demon King who have recently gained fame as the two juniors?"


    Tantai Luo Xue was taken aback, and asked.


    Although she spends most of her time in the house, she also knows a lot of news.


    For example, the monster race is completing the grand unification.


    She knew, but she didn''t expect that this was something that two colleagues did.


    Other fellow students also showed surprised expressions.


    Obviously, they did not expect that it was their fellow disciples who did these things, the disciples of their Wudao Sect.


    Monster clan unified...


    Although the monster race today is quite weak, it should not be underestimated.


    On the human race, the world of cultivating immortals has never been unified.


    Among the mundane, apart from a certain era of the heroic and rough king, who stood shoulder to shoulder with the mortal cultivator, achieved a short-term reunification, there has never been a dynasty reunification.


    has always been ruled by state.


    And now the monster race is about to complete its grand unification.


    "The two juniors and younger brothers are really amazing."


    Su Qianyuan couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    "The world of cultivating immortals has never been unified. I don¡¯t know when the world of cultivating immortals will be unified."


    The genius doctor ??Hua also affirmed the achievements of the two colleagues.


    "It will be, the world of immortality will be unified, it will be unified by the master, and it will be unified by the Wudaozong."


    Ye Luo stood up very surely and said something.


    Other colleagues heard the words and couldn''t help being taken aback.


    I don¡¯t understand why Ye Luo would be so sure.


    But they changed their minds, but they all understood.


    If the master¡¯s disciples all open up a holy land, they occupy part of the luck.


    At that time, it will be spread all over the Shenxing Continent. In a disguised way, isn''t it that Wudaozong has unified the Shenxing Continent.


    Think of this.


    Except for Chozsu, everyone else looked at Sile.


    Except for Shisu, who hasn''t come out of the mountain, everyone is occupying a part of Shenxing Continent''s air fortune, and regard Wudaozong as the ancestral court, and bless Wudaozong''s air fortune.


    Sile is an idler.


    "Senior brothers and sisters, you see what I am doing, it''s a big deal, when this matter is over, I just go to open up a holy land."


    Sile also blushed when he was seen, and said repeatedly.


    "Okay, let''s be quiet. Next, let''s have a good talk about the Immortal Cultivator Alliance."


    Ye Luo walked out in time, waved his hand to let everyone stop.


    Many fellow students have seen the big brother speak.


    This stopped.


    all sat back in their chairs.


    See this scene.


    Sile glanced at Ye Luo gratefully.


    Ye Luo smiled, not paying attention.


    He faces other fellows.


    "Everyone, tell me what you think about this matter."


    Ye Luo asked faintly.


    "Big brother, there is nothing good to watch. Just fight, declare war on our Wudao Sect. He has a few lives for us to fight."


    Su Qianyuan said very decisively.


    When the training time is longer, he becomes more like a body training.


    Anyway, it''s over without thinking.


    The things of the former suzerain were completely forgotten by him.


    He has never been a suzerain, he is a pure body!


    For Su Qianyuan''s words.


    Leaf fall is selectively ignored.


    It was Su Xi''s words that caught Ye Luo''s attention.


    "Big brother, I think this immortal cultivator alliance is running towards the master. My dynasty alliance is in Zhongzhou, but the immortal cultivator alliance did not send anyone to attack, but was surrounded by people, and my dynasty alliance was not allowed. When anyone left from above and below, many strong men from the Tribulation Realm were also transferred."


    "From the looks of it, it seems to be an intention to come directly to Dongzhou to find Wudaozong, and it seems that the specific location of Wudaozong is already known."


    Su Xi said so.


    "Huh? How did you come here, Junior Sister? You killed it?"


    Su Qianyuan asked curiously.


    "Fly here."


    "Those people won''t stop you?"


    "The puppet will not stop the owner."


    Su Xi said something plainly.


    Su Qianyuan: "?"


    Many colleagues: "?"


    They sounded nothing, but there was always a chill from behind.


    The puppet won¡¯t stop the owner, but it¡¯s okay...


    The field became silent for a while.


    In the end, Ye Luo stood up and broke the silence.


    Ye Luo said bluntly, he must personally take action and lead many fellow sects of Wudaozong to deal with the Alliance of Cultivators.


    Ye Luo is very confident in herself.


    The confidence of the Mahayana realm made him feel that he could easily suppress the Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    So, the group of them rushed to the Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    A few days later.


    Ye Luo and his group were in Xingzhou, and they encountered a huge team of Cultivators Alliance who was going to Dongzhou.


    The two sides met and a big battle broke out immediately.


    Ye Luo and other eight people easily suppressed the team of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    No matter how many people there are, it¡¯s useless.


    Even Ye Luo and others do not need to act.


    Relying on Su Xi alone, the problem of the disparity in the number of people was solved.


    Just when Ye Luo and others felt that they could suppress this incident.


    The Immortal Cultivator Alliance carried out the remains of a fairy.


    Ye Luo and others knew what immortal body was, but they didn¡¯t care about it at all.


    The carelessness this time also caused them a big loss.


    The remains of this fairy, relying solely on coercion to defeat Ye Luo and others.


    Ye Luo in Mahayana realm is not Xianwei¡¯s opponent at all.


    The Mahayana realm is mortal after all, and even if an immortal is a dead body, he is an immortal after all.


    defeated Ye Luo and others.


    The morale of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance skyrocketed, and they headed for Dongzhou in a mighty manner, yelling one by one, they are about to break through the posture of Wudaozong...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 479： Thats it?

    Chapter 479 Is this all about?


    One month later.


    The Cultivator Alliance''s large forces officially smashed to Dongzhou.


    Followed by Ye Luo and others, he was defeated by the immortal remains.


    The entire Shenxing Continent shook again.


    Countless people are shocked by the Immortal Cultivator Alliance, especially those secluded Sejong gates in Zhongzhou, who feel deeply afraid of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    How strong are Ye Luo?


    They joined forces, and the powerhouses of the entire Shenxing Continent just got together, and they weren''t opponents.


    Especially Ye Luo, it is almost like a bug.


    They are all together, none of them are opponents.


    But it was such a bunch of Tianjiao who were actually defeated by the remains of that fairy.


    This made countless forces in the Shenxing Continent panic for the ambition of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    They are very clear.


    If the Immortal Cultivator Alliance really overthrows the Wudao Sect, it will definitely focus on the entire Shenxing Continent at that time.


    Can''t even stop Wudaozong.


    Then who can stop?


    Many forces in the Shenxing Continent can only pray.


    Pray for Wudaozong to defeat the Alliance of Cultivators.


    These forces did not mean to intervene, but they kept waiting.


    It is the fact that many disciples of Wudaozong have taken action and come out in an attempt to fight a decisive battle with the Alliance of Cultivators in Dongzhou.


    Even if their respective suzerains are defeated, they will also take action, just to defend the ancestral court Wudaozong.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Dongzhou border, on a avenue.


    Qin Zimo, the leader of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance, rides on a gorgeous dragon''s wheel pulled by a dragon.


    He sits on the head, his face expressionless, so that others can''t see what he is thinking.


    His gaze just looked at the direction of Tianwu Mountain.


    He has already obtained the place where Wudaozong is located through special channels.


    Therefore, he went directly to Wudaozong on this trip.


    I don¡¯t know why.


    He is now looking in the direction of Tianwu Mountain, and a strange feeling of heart palpitations emerges.


    It''s as if this trip is dangerous.


    But he didn''t think there could be any great danger.


    He has the remains of a fairy and is his ancestor.


    Xianfan is different.


    Even if the Wudao Sect Master is strong, it is only a mortal.


    He has the remains of his ancestors and immortals, and he will definitely be able to easily defeat him.


    Thinking of this, Qin Zimo calmed his mind and calmed himself down. He turned his head and glanced at the mysterious iron coffin behind him.


    Lying in this coffin is the remains of the fairy of his ancestor.


    Qin Zimo is casually pulled.


    Not afraid of anything at all.


    The remains of the immortal, ordinary people who dare to open the coffin will be shocked and killed by the immortal.


    Not to mention carrying it out to meet the enemy.


    is also Qin Zimo, his descendant, and only with blood induction can he lift the remains of this immortal.


    So Qin Zimo is very relieved of the safety of this immortal''s remains, and is more confident that no one can be an enemy of this immortal''s remains in this mortal continent.


    With this legacy, he is enough to dominate the world.


    and others defeated Wudaozong with the remains of an immortal.


    At that time, the entire Shenxing Continent would be something in his palm. With the resources of the entire continent, he might be the first person to ascend in this era.


    Qin Zimo made a perfect plan for his future.


    He thought, his expressionless face couldn''t help but show a smile.


    "Speed ??up and go to Wudaozong."


    Qin Zimo urged softly.


    People outside all agreed and accelerated their steps.


    Seeing this scene, Qin Zimo was only slightly satisfied.


    He turned his head and looked at the large army marching outside, seeming to remember something, and asked a person next to Long Yin.


    "I ordered the strong people above the second grade sect to gather. Is there still a shortage of some people here?"


    Qin Zimo asked.


    "Leader, there is no shortage, but some people have gone to suppress various places. There are several holy places that are going all out and need to be suppressed."


    "As for the one who didn''t come... Haoran Academy, I heard that Haoran Academy is still on the way."


    Someone replied.


    "Haoran Academy? Where are they now?"


    Qin Zimo is still very impressed with Haoran College.


    "Just out of the gate of the college."


    The person replied.


    Qin Zimo: "?"


    After the war for so long, you told me, this force just left the door?


    Qin Zimo''s face turned dark, he also understood the idea of ??this Haoran Academy.


    Is it a wall of grass, right?


    When he defeated Wudaozong, he had to see how courageous this Haoran Academy really was, and actually dared to be a turf.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside Tianwu Mountain.


    The defeated Ye Luo and others returned here.


    Each of them is in extremely bad condition.


    The breath is very unstable.


    Especially Ye Luo, who faced the immortal''s body head-on, had messy robes and was embarrassed.


    Xianwei is like a prison.


    Even if Ye Luo is confident and able to fight a battle, he is covered by the coercion that belongs to the immortal, he can''t exert any combat effectiveness at all.


    He is still like this, let alone his junior and senior sisters, many of his fellow students.


    In front of this Xianwei, they have no resistance at all.


    This made Ye Luo very upset.


    He yearns for stronger power.


    But it needs more powerful power, which he can''t get at all now.


    According to what they have seen, the people from the Immortal Cultivator Alliance are rushing to Wudao Sect, and I am afraid they are on the road now.


    "Brother, let''s go to Master! We are not the opponent of the broken body, but Master must be able to fight!"


    Su Qianyuan gritted his teeth.


    He also suffered such a big loss for the first time in his life.


    Obviously it has combat effectiveness, but it just can¡¯t show it.


    Xianwei is too scary.


    "Go, go and invite Master."


    Ye Luo was silent for a moment, and nodded slightly. Right now they had no other way.


    If they can''t beat them, they can only ask Master.


    Other fellow students heard Ye Luo''s words and nodded silently.


    They didn''t say much, they turned around and flew up the mountain, trying to find their master Chu Yuan.


    But after they went up the mountain, they were dumbfounded.


    Because they discovered that their master was not in the sect at all, it seemed that they had already left.


    There is only one Xu Wazi left in the sect, as well as Li Ergang and Ao Ye.


    Ao Yu heard that he had lost one of their master¡¯s treasures. Faceless facing the master, he went down the mountain to find the treasure.


    When I learned about it.


    Ye Luo and others were instantly stunned.


    The enemy is about to fight, but the master is not there.


    Is this a rhythm to make the other party all in one go?


    Fortunately, Ye Luo was still very calm.


    After learning that the master was away, he immediately turned to Daoshan, ready to ask Bai Ze for help.


    When Bai Ze heard this, he laughed directly.


    "That''s it? Just this thing made you frowning? It''s estimated that Fellow Taoist Chu didn''t care about this kind of thing at all. A corpse of a scattered immortal, something like an ant, doesn''t deserve our attention. This kind of thing?"


    Bai Ze laughed directly.


    makes Ye Luo and others extremely depressed.


    is very rare, each of them has an urgent desire to improve their own strength...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 480： wonderland

    Chapter 480 Wonderland


    To Daozong, in the square.


    When the four evil spirits came from Bai Ze, they were shocked for a long time when they learned that someone was carrying a dead body and wanted to attack Wudaozong.


    They were not shocked by this fairy''s remains, but by their courage.


    How is this done?


    can actually have such courage.


    This is crazy.


    How dare to take the remains of this immortal to try to overthrow Wudaozong and overthrow Chu Daoyou?


    "No wonder, it''s no wonder that Fellow Daoist Chu didn''t even bring it back. I''m afraid that Fellow Daoist Chu didn''t take this kind of thing into his heart at all."


    Chaos, one of the four evil spirits, stood up and said slowly.


    "Yes, if these trivial matters need to be solved by Daoist Chu himself, isn''t Daoist Chu busy?"


    "I seem to understand the strategy of these people, trying to use these countless trivial things to kill Friends of Chu, or do I want to make Friends of Chu laugh to death?"


    "Tsk, since Fellow Daoist Chu doesn¡¯t plan to make a move, then we can¡¯t just sit back and watch."


    The other three big beasts also opened their mouths.


    They all felt a lot of disdain for the remains of this fairy.


    This disdain made Ye Luo and others who stood by the side feel more ashamed and helpless.


    Things that make them helpless and defeated.


    In the eyes of these ¡®seniors¡¯, it¡¯s so unbearable.


    "Well, you juniors, just be optimistic, and we will take over this matter."


    Bai Ze saw the thoughts of Ye Luo and others, shook his head slightly and said.


    After speaking.


    He just looked at the four evil spirits.


    "Several people, we have to take action, and we must not be here, otherwise Heaven and Earth will not let us go. If we want to take action, we can only go to Tianwu Mountain, where Heaven and Earth cannot control it."


    Bai Ze made suggestions.


    The four evil spirits also directly agreed to this.


    Go to Tianwu Mountain to get rid of the restrictions.


    Otherwise, if they are outside, they will force their moves. Although they can blow up the remains of those immortals with one move, they will also be liquidated by Heaven and Earth.


    They don¡¯t want to pick themselves up for this.


    Several people unified their opinions.


    quickly went to Tianwu Mountain.


    After coming to Tianwu Mountain.


    The four evil spirits and Bai Ze both sat at the Wudaozong Mountain Gate.


    Ye Luo and others also stood by and watched.


    One of the four evil spirits seems to have thought of something.


    glanced at Ye Luo and others.


    turned his head and looked at the people of Bai Ze.


    "Old Bai, and the three of you, here the world can''t limit us. Why, let us show these juniors what power is, so that they can have a long experience, so as not to make a fuss about what they see later."


    —ƒè» smiled and said.


    The other three evils were also interested.


    The four of them seemed to be engaged in special affairs, and if there was any excitement for them, it would not be justified.


    Bai Ze hesitated for a long time.


    Finally nodded.


    "Yes, but you must be careful, and don¡¯t explode with all your strength, lest the heavens and the earth can¡¯t hold them back, and the sky will collapse, even if the heavens and the earth are unresolved, we are sinners."


    Bai Ze said so.


    Hear this.


    The four big beasts all smiled.


    and then looked at Ye Luo and others together.


    In the case of Ye Luo et al.


    In an instant, four ancient and terrifying auras burst out.


    Four phantom beasts appeared in the void.


    A trace of coercion pressed towards Ye Luo and others.


    The four fierce beasts wanted Ye Luo and others to witness the glamour of the strong in the old age, but they weren''t too much, they were very measured.


    But Ye Luo and others are not uncomfortable.


    The slightest coercion of these four people also made them feel extremely uncomfortable.


    This is a feeling that makes them forget.


    Perilla Sile, these monster races are okay.


    Ye Luo and their human races have all experienced the mortal stage, and they feel quite deeply.


    This feeling of being overwhelmed and out of breath has not been seen for too long.


    This makes their heart of becoming stronger and more urgent.


    The remains of the fairy...


    These four...


    White Pond¡­¡­


    Master...


    Everything is beyond the Mahayana realm.


    Even the Mahayana realm is in front of this class, and there is no power to resist even the slightest...


    "How many dare to ask, above the Mahayana realm, why should you wait for the realm?"


    Ye Luo carried the pressure, and walked forward blankly, raising his head to ask such a sentence.


    He completely ignores coercion.


    No matter how strong the pressure is, he cannot bend over.


    The sword-bearer would rather bend than bend.


    He will never bend over.


    No matter how terrifying the coercion faced.


    "What a junior, it''s really amazing."


    The four evil spirits saw that Ye Luo could maintain such a posture while carrying their coercion, and could not help showing their admiring eyes.


    Among them, Bai Ze stood up and answered Ye Luo.


    "The realm above you should be a fairyland, scattered immortals, earth immortals, heaven immortals, true immortals, golden immortals, etc."


    "These are far from what you can involve now, please practice hard."


    Bai Ze explained.


    "Wonderland..."


    Ye Luo and other disciples of Wudaozong were lost in thought.


    See this scene.


    Bai Ze knew that the goal was achieved.


    They have allowed these disciples to see the elegance of the older generation for a lifetime, and they have also successfully inspired these disciples to become stronger throughout the generation.


    The purpose has been completed, there is no need to continue.


    Bai Ze Transmitted a sound to the four fierce beasts.


    The four fierce beasts were originally unwilling, but wanted to continue playing.


    But Bai Ze said, "You are having such a good time now, and you are known by Dao Friends Chu, you will be as happy as you are now."


    is this sentence.


    Frightened the four big beasts.


    In the end, he silently chose to stop.


    Ye Luo and others felt the coercion dissipated, and they all breathed a sigh of relief, but didn''t think much about it.


    The four big beasts did not dare to do more, for fear that after Chu Yuan came back, they would really come to settle accounts.


    The court fell silent.


    Ye Luo and others think about things in Wonderland.


    The four evil spirits and Bai Ze are waiting for the immortal cultivator alliance to come.


    As long as the immortal cultivator alliance goes up the mountain, they can take it down.


    at this time.


    Suddenly layers of purple black clouds appeared on the sky. These purple black clouds rolled and swept in quickly.


    In this layer of purple black clouds, countless figures are standing.


    In a trance, as if the heavenly soldiers descended on the earth to capture the demons and ghosts.


    However, anyone with vision can recognize it.


    This layer of purple black clouds is clearly a monster.


    This sky full of monsters is the arrival of countless monsters.


    "A lot of monsters..."


    "But they are all little monsters, how come there are so many little monsters?"


    Chaos frowned.


    "Don''t worry, these monsters are not enemies."


    Bai Ze pointed his eyes and recognized the two figures in the lead.


    Isn''t it Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin?


    Are these two people coming with a bunch of monsters?


    Not only Bai Ze recognized it.


    Ye Luo and many other disciples of the Wudao Sect also recognized them, and they turned their eyes to Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin in the billowing monster cloud...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 481： The lucky Tu Xuexi

    Chapter 481 The Lucky Tu Xuexi


    Tianwu Mountain, at the gate of Wudaozong Mountain.


    The arrival of Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin attracted the attention of Ye Luo and others.


    They all know that Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin are unifying the monster clan.


    There was no objection to this, and I thought it was good. After all, they couldn''t get in the way, and they were defeated by the remains of the immortals. It was useless if Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin came.


    It¡¯s also a good thing that these two people don¡¯t come.


    But why did these two people arrive at this time?


    From Xizhou to Dongzhou, it¡¯s not close. If you have to hurry, it will take a long time.


    Many disciples of Innocent Sect are confused.


    Wow...


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin who were on the billowing demon cloud flew down, fell to the Wudaozong mountain gate, and met Ye Luo and others.


    Both of them showed each other''s strongest posture.


    Tu Xuexi was surrounded by silver light, and her pupils were filled with silver light, full of mystery.


    Tu Yelin''s pupil was pitch-black, and his pupil was emptiness, very strange, giving people a feeling of extreme danger.


    Compared with before, the two people at this moment have no changes in posture, but the changes in temperament and image are very big.


    Tu Xuexi has duly transformed into an imperial sister, wearing a snow-clearing robe, with a sense of maturity and stability in every word and deed.


    Tu Yelin also became a presence with a sense of majesty, completely different from his previous cowardly appearance.


    "Tu Xuexi/Tu Yelin, I have seen all the seniors and sisters here."


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin faced Ye Luo and others and spoke slowly.


    Ye Luo and others saw this and greeted them, saying hello to Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin.


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin also smiled and talked with many of their colleagues.


    The four fierce beasts and Bai Ze watched this scene, and they all felt a little emotional about Chu Yuan''s ability to choose disciples, and every disciple was so extraordinary.


    Sigh with emotion.


    They are not interested in watching these junior chats here.


    They looked at each other, and they all went to the side of the mountain road, giving up their positions to these juniors to chat.


    The many disciples of Wudao Sect in the same place had a very happy conversation.


    After talking about the Immortal Cultivator Alliance, the atmosphere changed slightly.


    "The immortal remains so strong? Brothers, sisters and sisters, you guys shot together, are all defeated?"


    Tu Xuexi was slightly surprised.


    These same skills, she knew nothing more.


    Don''t say these same door teaming together, it is a one-to-one situation, except for a few seniors, she is not sure that she will be able to dominate.


    The remains of this immortal, he forcibly defeated many of his teammates.


    "Well, this immortal remains is indeed not something our level can fight against, so we invited Senior White and the four seniors to help."


    "It''s the younger sister and younger brother, how did you come to Dongzhou so soon? You still bring so many demons? Are you unified the demons?"


    Zhang Han walked out, looked at the demon spirit in the sky, and asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Brother Er, Ye Lin and I have unified the entire Xizhou orthodox demon clan not long ago, and in a ruin, we got a teleportation circle left over from ancient times that can be teleported to Dongzhou, and then through teleportation The magic circle sent all these subordinates over."


    Tu Xuexi explained.


    She sighed in her heart.


    Originally thought that bringing these subordinates would help Master and Zongmen.


    But I did not expect that the hole cards of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance were so powerful.


    Even many of the same teams have lost.


    The subordinates she brought with her had no effect at all.


    To be a cannon fodder is too low-level.


    In this kind of battle with top combat power, the crowded tactics have no effect.


    "The teleportation circle left over from the ancient times? Junior sister and junior brother are a good opportunity, but in this situation, junior sister and junior brother should still teleport all these monsters away. The next battle is not something they can participate in."


    Ye Luo came out and said softly.


    "Yes, Junior Sister, Junior Brother, you still have to teleport all these monsters away, come here again."


    Tantai Luo Xue also came out to persuade him.


    The current situation of the monster clan is not optimistic. I didn''t know before because of what reason, many big monsters were killed and injured.


    Because of the appearance of Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin, there was civil unrest.


    I am afraid that the demon clan¡¯s weakness has reached its limit.


    If Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin brought these monster races, what went wrong in this battle.


    The monster race is really going to finish it.


    "it is good."


    Tu Xuexi nodded after thinking for a moment.


    But she did not leave in person.


    Instead, let ¡®coolie¡¯ Tu Yelin take these monster races away, return to Xizhou through the teleportation circle, and stay in Wudaozong by himself.


    Tu Yelin didn''t mean to violate the actions of his sister at all, and he led countless monsters away with the appearance he was used to.


    Beside the Wudaozong Mountain Gate, many disciples continued to talk.


    Among them, Tantai Luo Xue looked at Tu Xuexi and asked curiously.


    "Junior Sister, I wonder if you are in the Yaozu now, do you completely rule the whole Yaozu or something? Why is the luck behind you so strong?"


    Tantai Luo Xue has a natural insight.


    She can more or less observe the luck behind a person.


    For example, Ye Luo, as the Sect Master of Taiyi Sword Sect, has most of Dongzhou''s luck behind him.


    Tu Xuexi also has the luck of the monster race behind him.


    Tantai Luo Xue was surprised that Tu Xuexi''s luck was so strong that it was terrifying.


    Ming Ming Tu Xuexi only occupies the land of a state, and it is the kind of state that shares the same state with Tu Yelin.


    It is lucky but too strong.


    Almost all the luck of the same door they are present together can be comparable.


    "Senior Sister, we dominate the entire Monster Race...As for the Qi Luck, I don''t know this. After we announced the rule of the Monster Race, the Qi Luck suddenly skyrocketed, as if it were the two monsters. The word represents luck."


    Tu Xuexi''s own luck was also confused.


    This word.


    The other disciples couldn''t help but froze.


    After ?? announced the rule of the Yaozu, the luck suddenly skyrocketed?


    Is there any special bonus for ruling a race?


    got this information.


    Ye Luo and others quickly thought about it.


    But no matter what they think, they can''t think of any race that can be ruled.


    In the Shenxing Continent, the human races are scattered in all states, except for the human race, it is also the monster race.


    It seems that there are no other races.


    Then they can''t experiment with this thing at all.


    got this result, they had no other idea except sigh.


    Qi Luck is a good thing, it helps practice.


    People with strong luck can be guided and obtained treasures in the dark.


    In other words, the practice is like a divine aid, breakthrough is like drinking water, and no demon is born.


    So, luck is a great thing, but unfortunately it¡¯s hard to get...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 482： Arrive at Tianwu Mountain

    Chapter 482 Arrived in Tianwu Mountain


    Almost half a month later.


    The team of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance finally approached Tianwu Mountain.


    The closer the countless powerful men accompanied Tianwu Mountain, the more their morale rose, and there was a stance that they would destroy the entire Wudao Sect in one effort.


    Its high fighting spirit is beyond words.


    But Qin Zimo, who was sitting on the dragon''s head, felt more and more disturbed.


    The closer to Tianwu Mountain, the stronger the feeling of anxiety.


    "Leader, what''s the matter with you? I don''t seem to be very happy."


    Someone beside Long Jian saw that Qin Zimo''s condition was not right, and could not help asking.


    "It''s okay, I''m just a little worried."


    Qin Zimo frowned slightly and said.


    "Leader, there is nothing to worry about. You have your ancestors, the remains of immortals, and you are invincible. No matter how powerful this Wudaozong is, it will not be able to overcome any storms."


    The man said flatly.


    "Leader, I think it is indeed too wrong for us to come along this way."


    The other person next to ?? did not flatter, but agreed with Qin Zimo''s opinion.


    Very wrong!


    "Tell me, what''s wrong."


    Qin Zimo silently looked at the other person and asked.


    "Leader, don''t you think... we walked this way, is it too quiet?"


    The man said so.


    "It''s too quiet..."


    Qin Zimo frowned slightly and nodded slightly.


    This is indeed correct.


    They came along this way, it was too quiet.


    Especially after he carried out the remains of the immortal and defeated the many disciples of the Innocent Sect, he was even more quiet, and no one came to stop him.


    also tried to stop the holy places of the disciples of Wudaozong, but was easily stopped. Other than that, there was no stopping.


    In other words, Wudaozong did not stop at all.


    This is very unreasonable.


    Could it be that the Sect Master of Wudaozong set him some traps in front of him?


    Qin Zimo suddenly wanted to stop, and waited for a while.


    You can watch the turbulent morale of the team.


    He still didn''t say anything, and told the person next to him to keep silent and move on.


    Soon.


    The team of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance can see layers of clouds.


    Amidst the clouds, they could see nothing.


    But all of them are very excited.


    Because in the news they got.


    Coming to Dongzhou, heading to the south, after seeing endless clouds and mist, Wudaozong is located.


    "Finally here, the clouds and mist here are so dense, it must be Wudaozong!"


    "Friends, overthrow Wudao Sect! We will be victorious!"


    "Daoists, please don¡¯t keep your energy, let¡¯s fight together with all our strength!"


    All these people screamed.


    Only Qin Zimo''s expression became more and more ugly.


    The anxiety in my heart is getting stronger and stronger.


    "Leader, not far ahead, we found a big mountain shrouded by formations, and there is probably the Tianwu Mountain in the news!"


    A subordinate flew in from a distance and said very excitedly.


    "Tianwu Mountain?"


    When Qin Zimo mentioned this word, the anxiety and fear in his heart was even more riot.


    This seems to be a kind of fear from blood.


    If it is not impossible, Qin Zimo must announce his withdrawal at this moment.


    But now that the arrow is on the string, I have to send it, and I can''t help him at all.


    "Please order from the leader to attack Tianwu Mountain and crush Wudao Sect!"


    Some subordinates said this.


    This said.


    In an instant, it seemed to cause a chain reaction.


    Countless people roared in unison.


    "Assault Tianwu Mountain! Break the Wudao Sect!!"


    "Tread the Innocent Sect!!!"


    The majestic fighting spirit rose up and broke through the clouds.


    See this scene.


    Qin Zimo is helpless.


    Where can he be the master?


    I only hope that the ancestors can defeat the Sect Master of Wudaozong.


    Qin Zimo turned his head and glanced at the coffin, took a deep breath, and slowly raised his palm.


    "Pass the command of the leader to attack Tianwu Mountain! All the creatures in Tianwu Mountain will be extinct if none are left!"


    Qin Zimo said coldly.


    He only needs to defeat Wudaozong.


    From then on, no one in the entire Shenxing Continent will be able to stop him anymore.


    This is a big bet!


    He Qin Zimo bet that Wudaozong could not beat his ancestors, and could not beat the remains of immortals!


    "Follow the orders of the leader!"


    Countless people screamed, rushing to Tianwu Mountain.


    There are countless people from the Shenxing Continent gathered here.


    There are mediocre people, and naturally there are capable people.


    The mist formation covering Tianwu Mountain was completely broken in just a moment.


    Countless people flocked in.


    Qin Zimo, who was riding in the dragon blade, stared at the people who rushed into Tianwu Mountain.


    After confirming that there was no problem with those people, he gave the order to enter Tianwu Mountain.


    After entering Tianwu Mountain, it is still extremely quiet and smooth.


    This made them quickly approach the Wudaozong Mountain Gate.


    After arriving at Wudaozong Mountain Gate.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Here, they finally saw people.


    Before the Wudaozong Mountain Gate, four strange-looking people were standing, and in the middle there was a rickety old man standing.


    Next to the mountain gate, the disciples of Wudaozong who had been defeated by the remains of the immortal were also there.


    This battle...


    As if deliberately waiting for people from the Immortal Cultivator Alliance to come over.


    See this scene.


    Qin Zimo did not hesitate, stepped forward and faced a few people.


    "Here is the leader of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance, dare to ask where is the master of Wudao Sect?"


    Qin Zimo said indifferently.


    Behind, countless people in the Immortal Cultivator Alliance saw Qin Zimo step forward, and they backed away, giving up space to Qin Zimo.


    This is a high-level conversation between the two sides. They just watched it.


    On the other side, in front of Wudaozong Mountain.


    The four evil spirits and Bai Ze snorted, and said nothing.


    Obviously, Qin Zimo is not worthy of them to speak.


    Ye Luo and others are too lazy to say anything.


    Naturally did not stand up.


    This leads to an extremely embarrassing picture.


    Qin Zimo left that talk.


    No one paid any attention to him.


    Huhu...


    A breeze blew by, rolled up a few leaves, and landed on Qin Zimo''s head, as if mocking.


    In an instant, Qin Zimo''s face turned blue.


    He looked up at the people next to the mountain gate, his fists in his sleeves clenched blue.


    "Since some of you don''t want to talk to me, let''s see the truth under our hands."


    Qin Zimo waved his hand, gritted his teeth and said.


    He never thought of anything.


    These people from the Innocent Sect are so crazy.


    refused to even have a word with him.


    Don¡¯t he want face?


    As soon as he waved his hand, he immediately let people go up and try the strength of those strange-looking people.


    He wants to try what level of combat power these people are.


    The few people who were shouted out, under the high morale, were not afraid, and they took out their magic weapons one after another, yelling and wanted to rush forward.


    However, they hadn''t moved two steps yet.


    There is no need for the four evil spirits or Bai Ze to do it.


    Ye Luo killed several people with a single sword.


    Qin Zimo looked at him and was silent for a while.


    He almost forgot.


    Wudao Sect is almost all high-end combat power, and every one of them can easily wipe out everyone on their side.


    His only advantage is the remains of the fairy.


    He shouldn¡¯t let people play things that are temptation and not temptation. The most correct thing is to directly lift the remains of the ancestors...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 483： There are immortals in Wudaozong!

    Chapter 483 There are immortals in Wudaozong!


    Tianwu Mountain.


    Qin Zi Mohen decisively wanted to lift out the remains of the fairy.


    He looked at the scary sword aura remaining in the air.


    felt something bad in my heart.


    He is standing here now, too close to Ye Luo and others.


    This Ye Luo and other disciples of Wudaozong have seen him invite the remains of the immortals. It takes time to invite the remains of the immortals.


    If at this time, these Wudaozong disciples directly attacked him, it would be a bad thing.


    Countless thoughts flashed through Qin Zimo''s heart.


    Finally, he decided to let the people of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance serve him as cannon fodder, let them hold these disciples of Wudaozong and buy him time.


    The idea is pretty good.


    But when Qin Zimo just wanted to give an order, he found out.


    This disciple of the Innocent Sect, it seems that there is no way to do it.


    Standing all over there.


    just like¡­¡­


    Seems to be waiting for him to invite the immortal body?


    Do you look down on him so much? ? ?


    Qin Zimo was silent.


    He thought a lot, but never thought that this group of people was actually waiting for him to send out the remains of the immortal.


    After some silence.


    Qin Zimo still chose to turn around to invite his ancestors.


    He doesn''t believe it, can the mortal world still have a living fairy?


    No matter how strong the Wudao Sect is, it is only a mortal after all!


    If an immortal appeared, it would have risen long ago. Whose immortal is so leisurely, staying in the mortal world?


    Qin Zimo chose to move the immortal body.


    He waved his hand to let the people around him retreat, and came to the mysterious iron coffin by himself.


    Face the Xuantie coffin.


    Qin Zimo knelt on one knee.


    "My ancestors, please forgive me. Qin Zimo, a child of unfilial piety, has encountered a major enemy today. I have to borrow your old body to use it!"


    Qin Zimo said in a loud voice, then he lifted the coffin board, took a body from the coffin with one hand, and threw it to the side of Wudaozong Mountain Gate.


    The body in the coffin was thrown out.


    also let other people meet in a real sense, the so-called mortal remains.


    It was a man wearing a white robe. His temples were pale, his face was pale, and his eyes were tightly closed. Even after endless years, he still could not rot his body.


    Around his body is filled with a powerful force to the extreme.


    This coercion does not belong to the mortal world.


    When the pressure was overwhelming, the surrounding space seemed to be unbearable, distorting with a strange magnitude.


    Xianwei!


    This is a kind of fairy power!


    A pressure that transcends the mortal world!


    Obviously, Xianwei is no longer in the human world at a level.


    At the moment when this coercion passed.


    The people in the Immortal Cultivator Alliance around, except Qin Zimo, all knelt to the ground with no resistance at all.


    Even Qin Zimo had a lot of sweat on his face, which was suppressed by Xianwei.


    He is protected by blood, so he should be fine.


    But he couldn''t hold it back, I don''t know how many generations it has passed, and his blood is somewhat thin.


    It was precisely because of the thin bloodline that he also felt a trace of coercion.


    This makes him quite uncomfortable.


    But Qin Zimo thought that this coercion could suppress Wudaozong, and he immediately felt not uncomfortable.


    Qin Zimo gritted his teeth and looked up at Wudaozong Mountain Gate.


    Want to see if Ye Luo''s people were suppressed.


    He looked up.


    A staggering scene appeared before us.


    Ye Luo and other disciples of Wudaozong were not suppressed, but stood aside and watched with a smile.


    The four strange-looking people were not suppressed either.


    The crooked old man was not suppressed either.


    People of No Dao Sect, seem to be able to ignore this coercion.


    This¡­¡­


    This is impossible!


    Qin Zimo''s eyes widened.


    It was clear that the disciples of the Wudao Sect before facing this immortal coercion directly defeated and fled.


    Now he can be calm and at ease.


    This is totally unreasonable.


    Could it be the reason for these five people?


    Qin Zimo''s eyes locked on the four evil spirits and Bai Ze, faintly guessing in his heart.


    "Junior, I really don¡¯t know, where did you have the courage to try to subvert the Innocent Sect with the corpse of an ant, where did you have the courage? Is this a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers?"


    A voice faintly resounded from Qin Zimo''s heart.


    Qin Zimo quickly locked his eyes on one of them.


    The man is one of the chaos, one of the four evil spirits.


    "Have you seen what a real immortal is?"


    Chaos just looked at Qin Zimo.


    The lips have not moved.


    But the voice echoed in the heart of the leader of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    next moment.


    In the eyes of Qin Zimo.


    Four terrifying evil spirits suddenly rose up.


    The moment these four breaths rose, the immortal power emanating from his ancestor''s body collapsed directly, as if he had encountered some kind of irresistible force, and disappeared without any resistance at all.


    Boom! ! !


    In the world, thunder and lightning are roaring and blasting.


    seems to be warning something.


    "The remains of the fairy, ridiculous."


    Gourmet looked at the corpse, gave a sneer, stepped out, the whole body rolled and shocked, and a gluttonous phantom appeared from behind.


    The gluttonous phantom opened his mouth wide, and the terrifying suction locked the remains of the fairy.


    The immortal remains without any suspense at all, it was swallowed by the gluttonous phantom.


    Looking at the remains of my ancestors being swallowed.


    Qin Zimo''s eyes widened.


    He was trembling crazily.


    Fairy!


    This is definitely a fairy!


    swallowed the remains of the fairy, this is not a fairy, what else could it be.


    There are immortals in Wudao Sect!


    And more than one!


    The most terrifying thing is that the Sect Master of Wudao Sect has never appeared from the beginning to the end, as if this incident could not arouse the slightest attention of the Sect Master of Wudao Sect.


    "Lost."


    Qin Zimo took a deep breath, he did not hesitate.


    Looking at the four characters who are like gods and demons.


    He knew, he lost.


    He wants to stand up from the ground.


    found that he was suppressed by coercion, and he couldn''t stand up at all.


    "Before I die, I want to ask, why are there immortals living in the mortal world?"


    Qin Zimo looked at the four evil spirits that way, and slowly asked such a sentence.


    "There is no immortal in the mortal world. I don¡¯t know how many years ago I have survived. Wudaozong is far from what you can imagine. If you dare to offend Wudaozong, you should have died, but you are quite brave. , With a weak body, dare to be an enemy of Wudaozong, tusk, I will leave you a trace of true spiritual reincarnation, if there is an afterlife, remember, don''t provoke Wudaozong!"


    The cold voice of chaos resounded in Qin Zimo''s heart.


    Hear this.


    Qin Zimo took a deep breath.


    "Thank you."


    Qin Zimo bowed in the direction of the four evil spirits.


    Then, without waiting for the four evil forces to act, he used his mana to cut off his own vitality.


    In just a moment, he died of anger and fell...


    With the fall of Qin Zimo.


    This unsuspecting battle has also come to an end...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 484： Why doesnt he know

    Chapter 484 Why doesn''t he know


    The battle quietly ended in Tianwu Mountain.


    Qin Zimo died.


    Other cultivators, Wudaozong did not care, but let them go down the mountain, only to stop them from serving in the Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    Without Qin Zimo, the Alliance of Cultivators of Immortals had no possibility of re-establishment.


    In this regard, of course, those monks agreed faster than each.


    With the promise of these monks.


    This also announced that the vaguely dominating Shenxing Continent, and the immortal cultivator alliance officially collapsed.


    The dazzling star of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance, in the history of Shenxing Continent, can be regarded as a flash in the pan.


    At least this generation of people have remembered this force.


    However, compared to the light of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    The existence of the legend of Wudaozong is even more shocking.


    The cultivators who survived from the Immortal Cultivator Alliance left Tianwu Mountain and spread this news throughout the world.


    When this news came out.


    The entire Shenxing Continent was completely shaken.


    There are immortals in Wudao Sect!


    The living fairy!


    The fairy who lives in the world!


    And more than one!


    This made countless forces and monks in the entire Shenxing Continent understand.


    No wonder that Wudaozong is still not anxious or impatient facing the Alliance of Cultivators with the remains of immortals...


    It turns out that there are immortals within people''s sect!


    It is more scary to think about it.


    I heard that Sect Master Wudao did not even show his face during this battle.


    What does this mean?


    It means that people don''t care at all, or that they have never put this battle in their eyes.


    Is this the foundation of Innocent Sect?


    Wudao Sect completely determined its status after this war.


    Legendary status!


    is above everything else!


    Shen Xing Continent no longer has the power to provoke Wudaozong.


    The forces that were vaguely provoking the Holy Land of Wu Dao Sect¡¯s major disciples before also all retreated. Faced with the expansion of the power of these Wu Dao Sect disciples, they chose to retreat.


    did not dare to provoke the forces of Wudaozong disciples.


    In other words, I dare not provoke Wudaozong.


    Unwilling to have even the slightest cause and effect.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when the Alliance of Cultivators disappeared into the rolling river.


    Jingzhou, at the entrance of Haoran College.


    The disciples of Haoran Academy are packing their luggage, gathering at the door, and preparing to set off.


    This cleanup took a full half a month.


    I didn''t go out for half a step.


    According to the words of Dean Zhou Rin.


    This time the whole hospital starts, of course, you have to prepare well.


    So this preparation is half a month.


    Beside the gate of Haoran Academy, on a large rock.


    Chu Yuan stood quietly with his hands around his chest, his eyes drooping, as if thinking about something.


    "Friends of Chu Daoist."


    A voice came from a distance.


    Standing there, Chu Yuan returned to his senses in an instant, turned his head and looked over.


    I saw Zhou Lin walking over, facing Chu Yuan, nodding slightly, which was regarded as a greeting.


    "Friend Zhou, can you leave now?"


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and asked.


    God knows how boring he is.


    Stop this station for half a month.


    I didn¡¯t do anything.


    "Not yet, but soon, soon."


    Zhou Lin said with a smile.


    Chu Yuan: "..."


    This is the twenty-third time he asked.


    This is also Zhou Lin''s twenty-third answer.


    He wondered where he had seen this scene.


    But he can''t remember it anymore.


    "Finally, where''s the devilish energy? Has the devilish energy transformed?"


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said very irritably.


    "Yes, I almost forgot to say it, Fellow Daoist Chu, your demonic energy will be transformed in the next two days."


    Zhou Lin looked up and said something.


    "It will be transformed in the next two days? Where is the devilish energy now?"


    Chu Yuan asked repeatedly.


    "I have taken out the devilish energy, and now I''m at Fellow Daoist''s yard. You can see it when you go back. If you are anxious now, you might as well go and see it right away."


    Zhou Lin said so.


    "It''s in my yard? Okay, I''ll go see it now... No, I''m going back now? Shouldn''t I set off right now to deal with Innocent Sect?"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    Now let him go back?


    Didn¡¯t you say yes, you want to set off to join the large forces?


    "Why is Daoist Chu so anxious? Could it be that Daoist Chu has any grudges with Wudaozong?"


    Zhou Rin was taken aback.


    He, the dean, is not in a hurry,


    Chu Yuan, this guest is anxious.


    I really responded to that sentence.


    The emperor is not in a hurry.


    "There is no grievance, but I can''t see it. Wudaozong does all the evil! Who can bear it? It must be hit hard! I want to rendezvous with the big forces quickly, and then I will play the striker! It must be destroyed severely No Dao Sect!"


    Chu Yuan said righteously.


    has the appearance of "I and the Wudaozong will never die".


    "Friend Chu, you must speak responsibly. You and I are both monks, and you must pay more attention to your words. When did Wu Dao Sect behave evil? Why don''t I know?"


    "Wu Dao Sect is a place that monks of our generation should admire and respect. Whatever crusades and attacks are unnecessary things!"


    Zhou Lin waved his hand, facing the direction of Dongzhou, bowed a long salute, showing respect on his face.


    "What, what?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned.


    He didn''t understand what was going on with Zhou Rin this time.


    I had said it clearly before.


    To conquer Wudaozong.


    How did you turn your head like a licking dog?


    What kind of ecstasy soup is this being poured?


    The opposite Zhou Rin looked at Chu Yuan''s confused look.


    seemed to understand something, he scanned left and right, walked in front of Chu Yuan, and spoke cautiously.


    "Friend Chu, I¡¯m not talking nonsense. When you talk about Innocent Sect in the future, you have to show respect, otherwise we will be settled by the Queen of Autumn, and that¡¯s it."


    Zhou Lin said in a low voice.


    "What do you want to do after the fall????"


    Chu Yuan could not understand even more.


    "Oh, fellow Taoist Chu, you may not get the news yet. You don¡¯t know that the Immortal Cultivator Alliance has been defeated, and the Wudao Sect has won. This battle has ended. Those of us who belong to the Immortal Cultivator Alliance camp are worried about the Immortal Cultivator Alliance¡¯s camp. After the autumn is settled, so I should lick it or lick it."


    Zhou Lin said cautiously.


    When ?? spoke, she looked around, as if she was afraid of being heard by others.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes widened when he heard this.


    The battle is over?


    He is an undercover agent, but he didn¡¯t even show up, so it''s over?


    How did ?? end?


    The two dragons left in his clan, a cook, a nanny, and an abandoned disciple.


    How did this end?


    "Friend Zhou, do you know how it ended?"


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and asked.


    He is really baffled.


    Others are still standing at the gate of Haoran Academy.


    The battle is over?


    "I heard that there are a few living immortals in the Wudao Sect! Those immortals shot, and the immortal cultivator alliance was easily wiped out!"


    Zhou Lin talked to Chu Yuan in a little detail.


    Chu Yuan was silent at that time.


    There are immortals in Wudao Sect?


    Why doesn¡¯t he, the suzerain, know?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 485： Chi Jia

    Chapter 485 Chi Jia


    Beside the huge stone at the gate of Haoran Academy.


    Chu Yuan after some meditation.


    I also cleared my mind.


    There are immortals in Wudaozong, which is unrealistic.


    He himself is Wudao Sect Master, if there is any immortal, he might not know?


    Just kidding.


    Sect Master Wudao doesn¡¯t even know what¡¯s inside his sect. Isn¡¯t this a joke?


    Chu Yuan guessed that it was probably his disciples who were outside, Ye Luo and others returned, and together they took action and defended Wudaozong.


    He still knows the skills of those disciples.


    It is estimated that all of them are crossing the tribulation realm!


    With these disciples, Wudaozong has weathered the storm, and it seems quite normal.


    After clearing my mind.


    Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    These disciples were not raised in vain.


    Each of these disciples had once deducted his first-order realm, and now it seems that it is not entirely a bad thing.


    At least these disciples still know that when the sect is in trouble, they will come back to defend the sect.


    If there are no such disciples, maybe others are outside and their homes will be stolen.


    After guessing this.


    Chu Yuan is relieved.


    After talking nonsense with Zhou Rin.


    He got up and came to his yard.


    After seeing the seed of demon energy.


    Chu Yuan was quietly relieved.


    There is nothing wrong with the seed of devilish energy.


    However, the seed of devilish energy seems to be a little strange.


    Chu Yuan looked down at the middle of his courtyard, the seed of demon energy that was stored in front of the stone table and became honest.


    Before, the seed of demonic energy was like a fireball burning purple-red mist.


    But now, this seed of devilish energy has changed its color.


    The outer layer is golden, the inner layer is milky white, and the inner layer is purple-red.


    Is this still the seed of his demonic energy?


    Chu Yuan was dumbfounded.


    Is ?? a natural phenomenon before transformation?


    Chu Yuan is skeptical.


    But he didn''t think too much.


    I plan to wait a few days to see if the seed of devil energy transforms into shape first.


    Chu Yuan nodded silently.


    He took out another ring from his arms.


    That is a storage ring.


    He asked Zhou Lin for this ring.


    Some basic materials are stored in ??.


    This is what he intends to use as a grandfather.


    When the time comes, he will put the ring in the devilish energy, and he will live in it, as a grandfather, and teach him personally.


    He didn''t believe it anymore.


    He taught himself, under his nose, he didn''t believe that this disciple could become a talented person.


    If this is still a talent against nature, he really stopped doing it. He went home to see if there was a factory in the world of immortality, so he could go to work.


    This is not enough to teach the abandoned disciple, then he will play a fart.


    Chu Yuan thought of this, and sat down silently, waiting for the devilish energy to transform into form.


    He waited for two days.


    Two days later.


    This demonic energy has finally changed.


    I saw the magic energy, and a white light flickered from it.


    Chu Yuan knew right away, this devilish energy is probably about to transform.


    His eyes lit up.


    is about to jump into the storage ring immediately.


    You can think again.


    If he just disappeared like this.


    Zhou Lin from the Haoran Academy came to him and couldn¡¯t find him. When the time came, he saw the devilish transformation, wouldn¡¯t it be revealing?


    Chu Yuan thought for a moment, and looked at the devilish energy shining in front of him.


    He still decided to go back quickly.


    One thought ends here.


    Chu Yuandang got into action.


    Fly out of his yard.


    After asking Zhou Lin''s location.


    Finally, at the dean¡¯s office, I found Zhou Rin who was dealing with various things, and talked about his thoughts with Zhou Rin.


    Zhou Lin finished listening, but also bewildered for a while.


    Sitting at the desk, he looked at Chu Yuan with straight eyes, his mouth was a little big.


    After a long time, it was relieved.


    "Daoist Chu, you are not mistaken? You want to learn from the teacher of Xiao Tian, ??the founder of the academy, attach it to the ring, and teach the devilish energy of transformation?"


    Zhou Lin said in a daze.


    "Yes, I will ask fellow daoists to cooperate more then."


    Chu Yuan nodded.


    "Then Dao Fellow Chu wants me to cooperate?"


    Zhou Lin quickly recovered and shook his head and said.


    He couldn''t help feeling a little bit in his heart.


    Tao friends of Chu really know how to play.


    I even want this kind of routine.


    Look at him again.


    A bunch of things to deal with.


    In comparison, it''s really annoying.


    "How to cooperate?"


    Chu Yuan touched his chin and fell into thought.


    Perhaps, he can make a script and play with it.


    He popped out for no reason,


    Is ?? too scary?


    So it is necessary to make a script.


    Chu Yuan thought for a moment.


    asked Zhou Lin for a pen and a piece of paper, and started writing.


    The background of the magical energy he gave to that transformation was brought back by a teacher of Haoran Academy when he went out. His name was Chi Jia. After Haoran Academy was transformed, he joined Haoran Academy, but when he tested his qualifications, he was told that he was talented. low.


    According to Chu Yuan''s thoughts, there will definitely be many people who insult this incarnation of the demonic energy.


    By then, it''s time for him to debut.


    He appeared on the stage to help the transformation demon energy find the place, that transformation demon energy must believe him 100%, right?


    He wants to teach abolishment by then, it is not simple.


    Oh, yes, the most important point.


    Don¡¯t let the demon energy of this transformation touch blood.


    This is the prompt of the system, he can''t forget it.


    Chu Yuan finished writing everything before handing the paper to Zhou Rin.


    Zhou Lin took a look and looked at it for a long time.


    He was suddenly curious.


    How did his fellow Daoist Keqing and Chu cultivated to the Tribulation Realm?


    There are so many weird thoughts in the head of people who have cultivated to the tribulation realm.


    But Zhou Lin still agreed.


    He can''t always blame Chu Yuan for this kind of thing.


    got Zhou Lin''s approval.


    Chu Yuan was relieved.


    Chu Yuan returned to the yard with confidence.


    ¡­¡­


    In the courtyard.


    When Chu Yuan returns.


    At a glance, he saw a figure in the yard looking around in confusion.


    It was the appearance of a young man, with long, thin black hair, dark purple skin, golden pupils, and a milky white diamond-shaped crystal on his chest.


    Oops.


    Has been transformed?


    Chu Yuan was silent for a while, he had not had time to enter the ring, let alone put the ring into the devilish energy.


    He thought for a while, still planning to come to a wave of dead horses as a living horse doctor.


    He escaped into the storage ring.


    Then he flew the storage ring towards the young man.


    In order to prevent the young man from not being able to find the ring, Chu Yuan covered the surface of the ring with a layer of invincible power.


    makes the ring look very extraordinary, like an artifact, but also exudes golden light.


    In Chu Yuan''s view, this demon-shaped young man would definitely notice the ring, then take it and watch it carefully.


    But Chu Yuan would be confused the next moment.


    He controlled the ring to fly over.


    The demon-shaped young man raised his hand with a punch, directly hammering the ring he controlled...


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    You specify what is wrong.


    Such a cool magic weapon ring, it comes up to give a punch?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 486： Chi Jia

    Chapter 486 Chi Jia of Buddha


    A few days later.


    Haoran College, in a courtyard.


    A mentor from Haoran Academy was talking with the demon-shaped young man.


    It''s not so much talking, it''s more about instilling a background set according to the script to this young man who is transformed from the devilish energy.


    The script left by Chu Yuan was taken out at this moment and read to the young man¡¯s knowledge.


    Obviously, Chu Yuan asked him to come and instill in this young man.


    Chu Yuan also has no choice.


    The ring he controlled could not enter the devilish young man silently, let alone let this young man wear it.


    In desperation, he could only ask Zhou Rin to send someone to help him and instill the background into this demon-qi transformation.


    This trick is quite useful to instill background.


    At least this young man did not come up.


    But listened very carefully.


    "So, my name is Chi Jia, and I am now a disciple of Haoran Academy?"


    The devilish young man "Chi Jia" looked at the teacher in front of him in confusion and asked.


    "Yes, no, you haven''t passed the introductory test yet, so you can only count as half of the Haoran Academy disciples for the time being."


    The teacher said leisurely.


    "When will it be tested?"


    Panga asked blankly.


    "In a few days, I will let someone take you to test your qualifications in a few days."


    The teacher said so.


    Hear this.


    Paiga naturally has no opinion.


    Seeing this, the teacher chatted with Chi Jia casually, then turned around and wanted to leave.


    Before the teacher left, as if thinking of something, he took out a ring from his arms.


    "I heard that this ring is your companion, but I don¡¯t know exactly what it does. You didn¡¯t transform before, and this ring was not given to you. Now that you have transformed, return this ring to its original owner. ."


    The teacher took out the ring holding Chu Yuan according to the set script.


    handed the ring to Chi Jia.


    Chenjia took the ring and looked at the ring curiously.


    But he saw nothing.


    I just feel that this ring is a bit familiar.


    As if I have seen it somewhere.


    ò¿ò¿ did not think much.


    After sending the teacher out, he put on the ring, returned to the yard, and began to practice self-cultivation.


    He is the incarnation of the seed of demonic energy.


    is born with exercises.


    Able to practice self-cultivation.


    ...


    In the ring.


    Chu Yuan is entangled in an empty space.


    He is here to get Chi Jia outside.


    When he saw Chi Jia hearing his background, and after getting this ring, he didn''t do anything, but practiced calmly, he felt a lot of pressure.


    Looking at the appearance of this disciple, he seemed to be an ascetic monk.


    Practice with one heart, and don¡¯t care about everything else?


    This can be difficult to top.


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly.


    What he wants is a waste disciple, it is best to know the kind of eating, drinking and having fun.


    This kind of ascetic monk template is not very good.


    Chu Yuan thought about it.


    He didn¡¯t know how to stop this new disciple Chi Jia.


    I can¡¯t just jump out at this time and tell this new disciple not to cultivate, right?


    Chu Yuan thought about it, and suddenly remembered that in the novels he had read before, the master of a certain elder surnamed Xiao seemed to have unconsciously absorbed the aura of that elder brother''s cultivation when he was young because of his weak soul. As a result, the big man was a waste material for several years.


    Can he imitate it too.


    Use the invincible state to absorb the spiritual energy of Chi Jia during cultivation?


    seems to work.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up.


    I want to understand, he immediately started to operate.


    Try a little bit, can you use the invincible state to absorb the aura around Chi Jia.


    He was happy when he tried.


    It''s really good.


    His invincible state can really swallow aura.


    And it''s still that kind of imperative swallow.


    The invincible state is indeed an invincible state.


    strong.


    Even aura can be mobilized.


    Chu Yuan threw all the aura he swallowed into the storage ring.


    He looked to the outside world curiously.


    He wanted to see what expression Chi Jia would be like.


    Will it be shocked and frightened?


    But unexpected.


    Chu Yuan looked to the outside world.


    There is nothing wrong with Chi Jia outside.


    was just a little stunned.


    Xuan, even though it seemed to be all right, she continued to practice with her eyes closed.


    Chu Yuan was surprised.


    He swallowed all the aura around Chi Jia, right?


    What is Chi Jia practicing? Practice loneliness?


    Obviously, I can''t swallow any spiritual energy.


    but still practicing at will.


    This disciple...


    is a bit strange.


    It''s strange that Chu Yuan can''t say it.


    probably seems to be...


    Some Buddhism?


    A demon-shaped guy, are some buddhist styles okay?


    Chu Yuan felt a little spit in her heart.


    But vomiting but vomiting.


    He can be too lazy to care about anything.


    In short, it''s fine if this disciple can''t practice.


    Chu Yuan silently looked at Chi Jia outside in the ring.


    Pagaya continued to maintain that action, practicing to absorb loneliness.


    ...


    In a blink of an eye, another few days passed.


    On this day, Chi Jia came to the time when he needed to test his qualifications.


    This day is also the new disciple introductory meeting of Haoran Academy.


    Pega was specially arranged to test the qualifications on this day.


    Pagaya still did not show any expression of excitement or worry about the qualifications of the test, and she seemed very buddhist.


    No surprises.


    Under all eyes, Chi Jia was detected as a result of low talent.


    This is exactly the same as Chu Yuan imagined the script, some newly entering Haoran Academy disciples mocked Chi Jia.


    Originally, Chu Yuan thought that Chi Jia would come to "Thirty Years in Hedong and Hexi in Thirty Years, Don¡¯t Bully the Young and the Poor."


    Unexpectedly, Chi Jia turned a blind eye to these ridicules.


    didn''t care at all.


    This makes Chu Yuan feel strange.


    He always feels that this demon-formed disciple is very strange, but he can''t say how strange it is.


    That night.


    In the courtyard.


    The Chu Yuan in the ring finally couldn''t hold it anymore.


    He felt that Chi Jia couldn''t be helped with the script. This Chi Jia was too salty.


    turned a blind eye to ridicule.


    Practice with one heart.


    It just happens that the practice can''t even absorb the spiritual energy, and I don''t know what it is absorbing.


    Chu Yuan felt that he couldn''t waste time like this anymore.


    He needs to get out of the ring to figure out this strange disciple.


    After thinking for a while.


    Chu Yuan quietly got out of the ring.


    The golden figure of Chu Yuan appeared in the room where Chi Jia was meditating.


    Originally Chu Yuan thought Chi Jia would notice him, so he just stood there, with his hands on his back and back to Chi Jia, looking like an expert.


    But he waited for a long time, but no sound came out.


    This puzzled him a bit.


    turned around and looked around, wanting to see what Chi Jia was doing.


    He was stunned when he turned around


    I saw Chi Jia didn¡¯t know when, she carried a stool in her hand, and was cautiously approaching him...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 487： Devil

    Chapter 487 The Devil Who Doesn''t Work Right


    That night.


    Haoran College, in a courtyard room.


    ßÑdang...


    A stool was placed on the ground with a slight noise.


    "You said, are you my master?"


    Pan Jia stared in front of him blankly, the road radiated golden light, like a small sun.


    Bounced out in the middle of the night and said it was his master?


    "Yes, this seat is your master, who has been living in the companion ring in your hand before, and the fate with your master and apprentice is the destiny. I saw that you have not yet been transformed, so you did not show up. Today you are transformed, and the seat should come out to teach you, so that the bond between master and apprentice can be fulfilled."


    Chu Yuan calmly recounted what he had prepared in advance.


    "Tianding Master and Apprentice?"


    ò¿¼Ó is somewhat unresponsive.


    glanced down at the ring in his hand.


    A person popped out of the ring, saying that it was his Tianding Master?


    "Why, do you have any doubts?"


    Chu Yuan looked at this innocent Chi Jia and asked.


    "No."


    Pan Jia shook her head, and looked down at the ring in her hand again.


    He still believed what the man who popped out in the middle of the night said.


    This is not to believe blindly.


    It was Chi Jia who felt a faint sense of familiarity in the golden light on Chu Yuan''s body.


    It was as if he had felt this light before.


    Because of this familiarity, Chi Jia chose to believe in Chu Yuan.


    "Since there is no doubt, isn''t it called Master?"


    Chu Yuan didn''t care so much, he called the master and got on his thief ship, and he had to teach him to scrap it.


    "Master."


    Pagama said without hesitation.


    But he didn''t bow or bow, and he didn''t know whether it was because he didn''t know the etiquette or was unwilling to bow.


    "Well, your name is Chi Jia, then you are called Jia''er as a teacher. Since your incarnation, you have seen clearly as a teacher, including your previous aptitude testing, being mocked by those people, and disciples being mocked. The teacher naturally wants to make his mark."


    "Gal, go find those people before, and help you with your teacher!"


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    "Master is talking about the few nagging people during the day?"


    ò¿GA was taken aback and asked.


    "Yes, Buddha fights for a stick of incense, people fight for a breath, they mock you, you can''t resist, of course you have to stand up for you as a teacher."


    Chu Yuan carried his hands on his back, and he said ¡®bullying the big with the big¡¯ righteously.


    Follow the routines of the spiritual world.


    I hit the little ones, and the old ones came.


    Isn¡¯t this normal?


    He Chu is just following the rules of the spiritual world!


    Well, he Chu is actually just trying to get closer to Chi Jia and bring them closer. ,


    I have to say that Chu Yuan¡¯s method is still very useful.


    At least Chi Jia did feel the master''s care for him, and her heart was still very warm.


    "Master..."


    "Master''s meaning, the disciple''s heart is accepted, but the disciple feels that there is no need to find their trouble."


    ò¿ò¿ said this way.


    "Why?"


    Chu Yuan was confused now.


    Is not angry at being so ridiculed?


    Is this one with such a strong temperament?


    Now there is a chance for revenge, but he still chooses not to make trouble.


    "Master, the disciples believe that everything in the world, everything, has its own predestined method, and disciples being ridiculed is also one of the predestined methods, and those who ridicule can also be regarded as the cause of receiving the disciples. Come, there is no need for the disciples to find trouble."


    Pan Jia smiled, his eyes filled with carelessness.


    He doesn''t care.


    Listening to Chu Yuan cared.


    He was stunned.


    Slowly typed a question mark in his heart.


    He remembered that the disciples he received were not the transformation of the devilish energy?


    The causal method of opening and closing the mouth...


    You call this a demon?


    The devil will open his mouth and shut his mouth to the cause and effect of fate?


    This demon seems to be a little unsuccessful.


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly, but still didn''t say much.


    This demonic energy can be regarded as being transformed under his eyelids, and he can''t say much.


    "Since you have said so, the teacher will naturally listen to you."


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly and said.


    "Master, disciples have something to ask for."


    ò¿¼Ó said suddenly.


    "What is it?"


    Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "I also ask the respected master to help the disciple to see if the disciple¡¯s talent is as low as the test said. The disciple always feels very strange about his own talent. The disciple clearly feels that his talent is very strong, but he can¡¯t absorb it when he cultivates. Reiki."


    Pan Jia asked, touching his head.


    His golden pupil looked at Chu Yuan, filled with confusion.


    He was able to ask this question, and he obviously recognized himself as the master who suddenly popped out.


    "Your talent is not weak. The reason why you cannot practice is because you have not found your own way. When you find your own way, you will naturally show your talent."


    Chu Yuan said leisurely.


    He started his daily operations again.


    Flicker!


    "Road? I dare to ask Master, what is the road? Where is my road?"


    Chi Gali asked in confusion.


    "The road is the road. Where your path is depends on you. First of all, you have to understand what path you want to go and what path you are walking on!"


    Chu Yuan is serious nonsense.


    "Master, I... I don''t quite understand what path I want to take."


    ò¿ò¿ shook her head and said.


    "I don''t know? Well, I will ask you a few questions as a teacher to infer where you are."


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    He has too many disciples to fool, and he has already gained experience in fooling.


    No matter how nonsense, he can do it indifferently.


    "Master, please ask."


    ò¿¼Ó answered like this.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan walked a few steps forward.


    He took a few steps before turning around to look at Chi Jia.


    "As a teacher, I ask you, in your opinion, what is the right way?"


    Chu Yuan asked.


    "The Right Way?"


    "If you want a reason to kill, is that the right way?"


    Penga pondered for a moment, then looked up and replied.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    You don¡¯t seem to follow the script?


    What is the right way to kill people?


    "Then what is the magic way?"


    Chu Yuan endured the thought of trying to draw this disciple who did not follow the script, and asked again.


    "The alien is the magic way, and the magic way does not need a reason to kill."


    "What is Buddhism?"


    "The Buddha teaches predestined relations, which is a kind of righteous way. Killing requires a reason."


    "Then what is the way of heaven?"


    "Good talent and deep luck means that the way of heaven is sentimental, with poor talent and low luck, it is the masses of beings, and that is the way of heaven is ruthless."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan listened to these words.


    He was silent.


    He can see it.


    This disciple is not so strange...


    how to say.


    This disciple has a lot of ideas?


    And all I think about are some weird things.


    Release these words.


    Holding back what Chu Yuan had originally wanted to say.


    According to the script, Chu Yuan felt that this disciple would definitely say that he didn''t know, and then he flicked.


    But why does this disciple all know?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 488： Two forms of Buddha and Demon

    Chapter 488 Two Forms of Buddha and Demons


    Haoran College, in the courtyard room.


    Chu Yuan looked at this eloquent Chi Jia and fell into deep thought.


    This disciple...


    is really stronger than him.


    He really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    "Master, what''s wrong, is there something wrong with what the disciple said?"


    Pan Jia looked at her silent Master and asked curiously.


    "No, you are right. I am just thinking as a teacher, you know so much, why are you still not clear about your way?"


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    Thinks quickly flashed through his heart.


    He is thinking about how to fool around next.


    "Master, it¡¯s not that the disciple doesn¡¯t understand his own way, but he just doesn¡¯t know why he can¡¯t practice or absorb spiritual energy."


    Pan Jia shook her head and said.


    "Then what is your way?"


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath, stared at Chi Jia straightly, and asked.


    "If the master said, then the path I want to cultivate should be Buddhism. The Buddha teaches predestined conditions. There are all kinds of causes and effects, and there are laws."


    Chi Jia hesitated slightly, then said firmly.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    Are you sure you made a mistake?


    You are the transformation of demon energy, the transformation of demon energy.


    Pure demon, do you want to cultivate Buddha?


    You have cultivated to become a Buddha, are you crossing over yourself?


    This demon is really not doing his job properly.


    Chu Yuan''s mouth twitched slightly.


    He suddenly felt that this disciple didn''t need him to teach and abolish.


    A demon goes to cultivate Buddha. If this doesn¡¯t stop, who will stop it?


    The difficulty is too low.


    Chu Yuan looked at this disciple and had a whim.


    He suddenly wanted to make himself more difficult.


    "Buddha and Dao are good, but my teacher thinks that you can also practice the Demon Dao. The Buddha and Demon are the same practitioners. The Buddhism and Dao belong to the righteous path and can be regarded as the right path."


    Chu Yuan said calmly.


    "Concurrently cultivate the magic way? Master, is it not good to be so distracted."


    Chia frowned slightly.


    "No, ordinary people are two fellow cultivators. Naturally, that''s not good. You are different. You are a disciple of the teacher. That''s natural."


    Chu Yuan is extremely confident.


    He wants to make this devilish form also cultivate the devil way.


    Demon Qi transforming into a demon way to cultivate the demon way will definitely get twice the result with half the effort, which can be regarded as an increase in difficulty.


    If the difficulty is too low to teach and abolish disciples, doesn''t it seem that Chu is lucky?


    "However, the master, the Buddha and the demon are both natural and repulsive. I am afraid that it is not easy to cultivate, and the disciple is originally a demon.


    ò¿¼Ó said according to her own natural experience.


    He felt that the two practitioners were undesirable and unfeasible.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan glanced at Chi Jia for a while, and then had an idea.


    He looked at the image of Chi Jia in front of him, and thought of something inexplicably.


    The image of ??ò¿¼Ó is very similar to a thing.


    Gold pupil, dark purple skin, with a milky white diamond crystal on the chest.


    Without thinking, he spoke again.


    "If your teacher says you can do it, then you can do it naturally. In fact, it¡¯s not difficult for you to practice the two ways. In fact, it¡¯s two ways. It¡¯s better to let you practice two forms, two forms that you can control. ."


    "In general, you have become three forms, one is your current form, one is the form of the magic path, and the other is the form of the Buddhist path. They are separated. So, can you understand Jiaer? "


    Chu Yuan said so.


    He had this statement, and it was a whim.


    He suddenly felt that this disciple was a bit like the giant of light in the special drama of the previous life?


    Simply use it to fool this disciple.


    "Three forms, are Buddhas and demons all one form?"


    Chi Jia was stunned.


    He carefully recalled what the master said.


    seems feasible.


    "Yes, you have to believe in being a teacher. Being a teacher will never lie to you. You...wait, someone has come in."


    Chu Yuan seemed to have noticed something and glanced outside.


    His control over the invincible state is getting stronger and stronger.


    Usually disperses the power of the invincible state, and can act as divine consciousness.


    At this moment, he certainly noticed that someone was approaching this room.


    He said immediately.


    Then turned around and got into the ring on Chi Jia''s hand.


    Into the ring, Chu Yuan suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    is a coincidence.


    Flicker here, it is already the limit.


    It''s really hard to say if you continue to tear it.


    Someone came in outside, which just happened to give him a chance to get out, which was a coincidence.


    Chu Yuan is free now, looking towards the outside world from inside the ring.


    As you can see, a person has already walked in the room.


    That is a woman.


    Wearing a suit of Tsing Yi, his appearance is considered superior, but his aura is slightly weaker, and he is only in the Qi Refining Realm, obviously not long after he first entered the spiritual realm.


    "Brother Chi, I was busy testing my aptitude during the day and didn¡¯t come to talk to you. Don¡¯t think I alienated you because of your bad talent."


    The woman in Tsing Yi said with a smile.


    "No."


    ò¿ò¿ gave a very flat answer.


    Then, the two began to chat.


    The Chu Yuan in the ring was amazed.


    He also had some impressions of this woman in Tsing Yi.


    Seems to have met Chi Jia accidentally before.


    Later the two became friends.


    Originally Chu Yuan didn''t care much.


    It seems that these two people have a different taste.


    Otherwise, I ran over to explain something in the middle of the night.


    Chu Yuan hides in the ring and eats melon.


    is still estimating.


    He always feels that his new disciple Chi Jia is a bit of a protagonist.


    How long does it take to transform into shape, the beauty will be delivered.


    And the brain circuit is very strange.


    Furthermore, according to the system, this Chi Jia can become stronger with blood.


    It seems that this is the template for the Son of Destiny?


    Is it going to come in the later stage, the heroine was killed by some powerful person, and Chi Jia degenerates into a demon, becomes strong with blood, and then walks towards the road of the strong.


    Chu Yuan has made up for the brain.


    However, the brain replenishes the brain replenishes.


    Chu Yuan still understands.


    This disciple was under his eyelids, and he was destined to not be able to overcome any storms, and he would definitely become useless.


    Regard whether the other party is the son of destiny.


    If this disciple can become a talent under his nose, then someone from Chu will kowtow to this disciple on the spot and ask him to teach him how to become stronger.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan couldn''t help but chuckle.


    I was amused by my innocent thoughts.


    Become a talent under his nose, funny and funny.


    He taught this Chi Jia, or the kind of giant of light that turned into a form.


    Under his nose, cultivate this strange thing to become a talent?


    I dare not make a joke.


    Chu Yuan didn''t believe that this disciple could cultivate what kind of Dafa under his nose.


    Think of this.


    Chu Yuan didn¡¯t panic anymore.


    Stay in the ring, just like chasing a drama, watching Chi Jia¡¯s little life.


    I feel bored from time to time, and will arrange the empty space in the ring to one side, such as pouring some invincible power into it to make the space shiny...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 489： Yuzhou, insects

    Chapter 489 Yuzhou, Insect


    Shenxing Continent, Yuzhou.


    Outside a dilapidated temple.


    A figure was walking in a trance. After arriving at the temple, he stopped for a while and looked up at the temple.


    This figure raised its head, also revealing its face.


    It is Ao Yu!


    At this moment, Ao Yu''s state is very bad, his eyes are blood red, and it seems that he is born like a heart demon, causing his aura to be confused and with a trace of magic.


    He has followed down the mountain since he lost what was hatched by the worm egg.


    He is really shameless to go to see Chu Yuan.


    had to go down the mountain.


    He has been searching since he went down the mountain, trying to find the thing hatched by the worm egg, and then bring it back to Tianwu Mountain, to lose the merits.


    "Insect eggs, insect eggs...Where is the hatched thing..."


    Ao Yu whispered in his mouth.


    As he whispered, the blood in his eyes became more red.


    Ao Yu glanced at the temple, only to scan it with divine consciousness.


    He quickly determined that there was no special place in this temple, only two or three wounded monks were inside.


    He couldn''t find a special place, so he had to leave, and went to the next place to look for it.


    But the sound coming in from the temple suddenly attracted him.


    "You said, what exactly is that thing? This is too abnormal. It clearly looks like an ordinary bug, but it is so abnormal!"


    The sentence ?? attracted Ao Yu.


    Ao Yu was stunned.


    A keyword was caught by him.


    Bugs!


    His spiritual consciousness quickly poured out, covering the entire temple, listening to the conversations of several people inside.


    In the temple, several wounded monks were chatting, and they didn''t notice Ao Yu''s divine consciousness at all.


    Obviously there is a certain gap between the realms of the two sides.


    "You said, what is that bug? It doesn''t look like a demon at all."


    "This is not a question of heeling or not. The question is that the worm is so abnormal. I have seen it with my own eyes. The worm obviously can''t fly, but after seeing a monk flying, he actually followed It''s flying."


    "What are you? This bug has seen others'' clone art, and then split countless clone bugs, forming a worm tide, wherever it goes, no grass is left. We are now in a famine everywhere in Yuzhou. There is nothing left..."


    "The bug not only has a strong learning ability, but also has a strong adaptability. Once a master of formation set up a large flame array and tried to burn the bug to death, except that the bug was burned at first. , I quickly adapted and developed fire resistance..."


    "¡­¡­"


    The words of these monks were all fear of the bug.


    Listen to these words.


    Ao Yu couldn''t help it anymore.


    His figure moved and rushed into the temple.


    The cultivators finally noticed Ao Yu and stood up one by one.


    But it hasn¡¯t waited for them to stand up.


    Ao Yu released the terrifying dragon, and crushed these monks to the ground.


    Ao Yu went to countless big states, looking for the bug.


    He has not found it, but he has found a lot of opportunities.


    Now Ao Yu has entered the pinnacle of the Transcendent God Realm.


    It couldn¡¯t be easier to suppress these monks.


    "Say, what''s the matter with the bug in your mouth?"


    Ao Yu asked coldly.


    Faced with this terrifying dragon, wherever they dare to say anything, Ao Yu asked, they answered obediently.


    After asking for a long time.


    Ao Yu finally understood what was going on.


    According to these monks.


    Not long ago.


    A bug appeared in Yuzhou. This bug is very scary, with strong learning ability, adaptability and evolution ability.


    Can continue to evolve, adapt, and learn as the surrounding changes.


    Now a disaster has formed in Yuzhou.


    The terrifying derivative worms swept the entire Yuzhou.


    Because of the collapse of the Immortal Cultivator Alliance, the message is transmitted slowly.


    Not many big states within the Shenxing Continent knew this news, and naturally no other big states¡¯ assistance came.


    This worm tide has almost become the biggest disaster in Yuzhou.


    Whether it is the spiritual world in Yuzhou or the ordinary world, it has been greatly affected.


    When I learned about this.


    Ao Yu concluded that this bug must have escaped from their Wudao Sect.


    Learned the whereabouts of the bug.


    Ao Yu that was an excitement.


    turned around, turned into a blue dragon, and flew towards the sky after a roar.


    Wuhu! ! !


    An extremely loud voice resounded through the sky.


    This roar contains a terrifying dragon, but its sound is not a dragon, which is very strange.


    The monks in the temple were relieved to see Ao Yu leaving.


    "Who is this guy? The dragon among the monsters? Where is the dragon in Yuzhou?"


    "This sound doesn''t sound like that of the dragon clan, and this guy inquires about the weird bug as soon as he arrives, fearing that it is inseparable from the bug."


    "Go, go to my sect first, and talk about this to the sect master first."


    Several monks exchanged a few words, and then left in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    Ao Yu, who got the news of the bug, was extremely excited.


    Along the way, I asked many monks in Yuzhou.


    After spending two days.


    Finally found the trace of the ¡®bug¡¯ on a barren mountain.


    Ao Yu stopped on the barren mountain and looked down.


    In his line of sight.


    This barren mountain is empty, and even the land has many potholes.


    It was as if something had ate everything on this mountain forcibly, turning this mountain into a barren mountain.


    "There is something there!"


    Ao Yu¡¯s sight quickly locked onto a corner of the barren mountain land.


    There is a small black spot there.


    The black spot is very small.


    But it is squirming, it is not difficult to see that it is a living creature.


    Ao Yu quickly flew towards that corner.


    With one hand, he sucked the black spot into his hand.


    He immediately saw the appearance of the black spot. It was a black bug, a bit like a beetle, but not like it. There were many lines on its back.


    "This is the bug that hatched from the egg!"


    Ao Yu was excited.


    He recognized it at a glance.


    This worm definitely hatched from that worm egg.


    He finally found it!


    He can finally go back to see the Sect Master, now he has the face to see the Sect Master!


    Ao Yu feels surging.


    He just wanted to grab the bug and leave.


    But the next moment, he felt something was wrong.


    The bug in his hand seems to be missing something.


    Ao Yu took a closer look.


    Suddenly discovered that this bug seems to be missing its soul? Is it a body without a soul?


    Why does this bug have no soul?


    Ao Yu looked at the bug.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the worm in his hand seemed to feel some threat, and burst open suddenly.


    Ao Yu¡¯s palms were shocked by the explosion. Fortunately, his realm was not weak, and the explosion did not cause him any substantial harm...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 490： Run down from Wudaozong?

    Chapter 490 The Wudao Sect ran down?


    Yuzhou, on the barren hills.


    Ao Yu looked at the empty hand.


    He was at a loss.


    soon reacted.


    I heard what those monks said before.


    This worm possesses the clone ability, and with the help of this clone ability, it turns into a worm tide, sweeping the entire Yuzhou.


    The soulless man in his hand just now, could it be the clone of the bug?


    Where can I find the body of the bug?


    Ao Yu was very confused.


    He got up, planning to find a monk in Yuzhou first, and asked what was going on right now.


    Ao Yu just left and flew into the sky.


    He hasn¡¯t flown yet.


    Suddenly, a breath came from a distance.


    Ao Yu stopped flying instantly and looked in that direction.


    I saw a stream of light swiftly flying in the distance.


    These streamers are all a famous monk.


    Looking at the breath, they were all monks in the Golden Core Realm.


    These monks are all flying in a hurry, seeming to be chased by something terrible, causing them to run away.


    What is chasing these people?


    Ao Yu frowned slightly.


    He looked behind these monks.


    This is nothing.


    Wrong...


    There seems to be something wrong.


    Ao Yu looked intently.


    The sky behind these monks seems to be dimming quickly?


    It''s not that the sky is dim, it''s that countless insects are covered together and crushed!


    Ao Yu''s eyes widened.


    Are these all clones of that bug?


    There are too many clones!


    is densely packed, covering the entire sky, and when I look at it in an instant, I think the sky is dim.


    "The fellow Taoists ahead run quickly, don''t be caught up by those bugs!"


    The monks who were fleeing frantically also saw Ao Yu, and they all reminded Ao Yu that they wanted Ao Yu to escape together.


    Ao Yu didn''t care at all.


    The body of the bug is right in front of you.


    He instantly transformed into the body.


    A Qianzhang Canglong appeared fiercely, entrenched in the sky, and the dragon''s eyes, which were large in water tanks, glared forward.


    Wuhu! !


    Qianzhang Canglong let out a roar.


    Sound waves spread out, causing the space to be distorted.


    At this moment, the terrifying Longwei, like the water bursting a bank, pressed towards the dense worm tide.


    Wow! !


    Longwei collided with the insect tide.


    Countless black bugs fell down.


    But only for a moment.


    A layer of cyan carapace appeared on the surface of the black bugs.


    After getting this layer of carapace, these black bugs were not afraid of Longwei, but like a fish in the water, they slew in the direction of Ao Yu.


    What is this stuff?


    Ao Yu''s eyes widened. He originally planned to use Longwei to suppress these worms and then find out the body of the worm.


    Can these things...


    Adapted to his Long Wei quickly?


    Even in Longwei, did you fly faster?


    This is the devil!


    Ao Yuzhang wanted to spray dragon flames, but considering that he should kill all these insects by Dragon Yan, what should he do?


    I guess he doesn¡¯t need to play anymore, he can just decide on his own.


    Run!


    Ao Yu hesitated, but chose to retreat.


    He intends to retreat strategically.


    It¡¯s good to know where the bug is.


    At least you don¡¯t have to look for it blindly.


    Ao Yu quickly left behind, trying to get rid of the group of bugs.


    Behind Ao Yu, the sky full of black insects closely followed Ao Yu.


    The speed of the two sides obviously still has a gap.


    But the black bug seemed to be watching Ao Yu''s flight path.


    After observing for a while.


    The black bugs suddenly gathered together and turned into a huge dragon.


    The giant dragon twisted its body, learned Ao Yu''s flying maneuvers, and killed Ao Yu.


    This made Ao Yu''s eyes almost stared down.


    In desperation, Ao Yu could only accelerate continuously, trying to get rid of these bugs.


    ¡­¡­


    This chase lasted for two days.


    During this time.


    Ao Yu exhausted all means.


    He was forced to use even the ultimate move.


    But this has no effect on the bug.


    Dragon Flame, the opponent will have resistance in three seconds.


    Canglong Fighting Technique, the opponent learned in two seconds, and he played even harder than him.


    All kinds of moves are useless, either they have been resisted or they have been learned.


    This made Ao Yu almost kneel down.


    Fortunately, at a critical moment, Yuzhou has a natural treasure and a treasure that attracts those black bugs before Ao Yu successfully escapes.


    Ao Yu fell on a mountain.


    flicked it casually and threw several monks to the side.


    He saved these monks casually before.


    The cultivators also let out a long sigh of relief, seeing that the surrounding area is safe.


    "Thank you for your help! I wait for thanks."


    All these monks saluted Ao Yu and thanked them.


    They knew that if Ao Yu hadn''t saved them, perhaps their lives would be lost.


    "Nothing, do you know the weakness of this bug?"


    Ao Yu waved his hand and asked.


    He kept thinking about this bug in his heart, trying to find out the flaw of this bug so that he could catch this bug and return to the sect.


    But no matter how he looked for it, he couldn''t find the flaw in this bug.


    just like¡­¡­


    It seems that this bug has no flaws.


    Ao Yu became more confused as she thought about it.


    Sect Master, where did you find the egg, and why did you find such a bug?


    This bug, in general, seems to be evolving all the time.


    Evolve towards the good side.


    Evolve towards the almighty side.


    "How do we know this, if we knew, we would not be chased and beaten."


    These monks looked at each other, and they all gave a wry smile.


    Hear this.


    Ao Yu just nodded slightly, and didn''t say much.


    He also knew his language was wrong.


    If these monks knew the flaws or something, they wouldn¡¯t be chased.


    "We have one thing to ask your Excellency, how can the Zerg be considered a monster, right? What do you know about this bug?"


    A monk stood up and asked respectfully.


    "You call this a demon? What demon is so strong?"


    Ao Yu was also amused by these words.


    What kind of demon can be terrifying to such a degree.


    is almost like a bug.


    "Where did this thing come from?"


    The monk frowned.


    "This thing accidentally ran down from Wudaozong."


    Ao Yu didn''t think so much, and said casually.


    He said this sentence.


    These monks couldn''t help their eyes widening.


    what?


    This bug ran down from Wudaozong?


    Wu Dao Sect?


    The legendary Innocent Sect?


    The minds of these monks were in shock.


    In addition to shock.


    There is still a trace of what should be?


    No wonder.


    No wonder this bug can be so scary.


    ran down from Wudaozong, then everything made sense.


    However, the shock is indispensable.


    One of their most shocking views is the same.


    A worm randomly ran out of Wudaozong and caused a huge catastrophe in Yuzhou?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 491： Mahayana?

    Chapter 491 The Might of Mahayana?


    After a lot of news delivery.


    The news that Yuzhou was swept by the worm tide disaster finally spread throughout the entire Shenxing Continent.


    When the states of Shenxing mainland heard that Yuzhou had fallen, they were shocked, and they started investigating the news of the bug.


    The more investigation, the more frightened the many forces.


    This bug has extremely high adaptability.


    Moreover, it is very learning and evolving.


    The first time someone saw this bug, it was just an ordinary bug.


    Only less than a month.


    This bug has already fallen to the entire Yuzhou, and its level of danger is at the level of crossing the catastrophe! !


    Many forces are interested in this bug.


    I feel that taming this bug may be a great help to the fighting power of the sect.


    However, when many forces saw that the bug had been sneaked down from the Wudaozong side, they decisively tore up the investigation results one by one, as they did not see the news from the Yuzhou side.


    Just kidding.


    Involving Wudaozong.


    Dare they touch?


    They touched a hammer, and they felt that their lives were not long enough.


    Which level of existence is Wudaozong?


    Existence in the legend!


    There are even living immortals in ??!


    Do they dare to provoke such a taboo existence?


    Basically all the forces on the Shenxing Continent have reached a consensus.


    As long as the matter of Wudaozong is involved, it will automatically retreat. As far as it can be avoided, then it will avoid as far as it is, and it will never be provoked.


    Wudao Sect is now the largest power in the Shenxing Continent, and this is already a thing everyone knows.


    No one wants to provoke Wudaozong at this juncture.


    On the contrary, many disciples of Wudaozong received a letter from Ao Yu for help.


    After some hesitation, most people still choose to continue to retreat.


    Only Zhang Han chose to leave to help Ao Yu.


    Zhang Han left the customs and rushed to Yuzhou with most of the fighting power of the Yin-Yang Array Sect.


    Zhang Han only left a small part of the defensive power within the Yin-Yang Array Sect.


    After all, with the influence of Wudaozong today, in the entire Shenxing Continent, no one dares to offend at all.


    Yin and Yang Formation Sect regards Wudaozong as the ancestor and controls Yunzhou. Under the three words Wudaozong, no one dares to provoke.


    ¡­¡­


    Yuzhou, in the forest outside a city.


    Zhang Han and Ao Yu meet.


    The two gathered above the forest.


    Zhang Han briefly learned about the bug, and then sent many sect forces to various places in Yuzhou to find the trace of the bug.


    "Ao Yu, you said that this bug was something that was given by the master. How did you lose it? You let this bug go to Yuzhou. No wonder you were not there in the last battle in Tianwu Mountain. It turned out to be Come look for this bug."


    Zhang Han said happily, without taking anything to deal with bugs in his heart.


    Who is Zhang Han?


    Second Brother Wudaozong.


    Yin-Yang Array Sect Master.


    Quasi-Mahayana realm, only a slight step into the Mahayana realm.


    A few bugs, it''s nothing.


    I have to say that Zhang Han¡¯s self-confidence is for a reason.


    Compared with before, his aura at this moment is obviously stronger.


    The breath of the whole body is strong, and the stars of Zhou Tianxing are faintly flickering behind him. It seems that he represents Zhou Tianxing, and every move has a powerful force.


    "Boss, don''t ask this for now, you must not underestimate this bug, or you will suffer a big loss."


    Ao Yu said with a wry smile.


    He is very grateful for Zhang Han''s help.


    What used to be a mount, naturally turned over.


    "Small? I never underestimate anyone!"


    Zhang Han is still so gentle and elegant, full of confidence in his words.


    "But Boss Zhang, this bug is really different."


    Ao Yu tried his best to persuade Zhang Han not to underestimate the bug.


    "I know, I know, don''t worry, I am here, everything will be equal, so let''s see, what do you think this is?"


    Zhang Han suddenly took out a rusty formation from his hand.


    He has a little mana to spur him.


    The array suddenly exudes a breath of Lingbao.


    "Lingbao?"


    Ao Yu was taken aback for a moment and replied.


    "Yes, this is a middle-grade spirit treasure, and a large formation is sealed in it. As long as it is unfolded, this middle-grade spirit treasure is as powerful as a high-grade spirit treasure."


    "In this way, take this Lingbao. If I can''t take the worms in three breaths, this Lingbao will be given to you!"


    Zhang Han said gently.


    After speaking, he handed Lingbao directly to Ao Yu.


    Ao Yu: "?"


    There is such a good thing?


    He took the Lingbao in a daze, and suddenly he didn''t know what to say.


    "Why, looking at you like this, do you really think this Lingbao was given to you?"


    Zhang Han feels funny.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Ao Yu wants to say something else.


    But he hasn''t said it yet.


    at this time.


    A brilliant light rose from the sky in the distance, illuminating most of the sky.


    "Someone found the bug, Ao Yu, go!"


    Zhang Han looked in that direction and immediately understood what was going on.


    This is the signal sent by his subordinates when someone found the bug.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Ao Yu heard this and wanted to fly when he got up.


    But he flew halfway, and when he looked back, he noticed that Zhang Han didn''t move, but stood still.


    "Boss, what are you doing standing up? Let''s go."


    Ao Yu asked in confusion.


    "I want to walk too, but suddenly I feel weak in my legs, unable to do what I want, and can''t walk."


    Zhang Han looked up and down Ao Yu, and said while looking.


    Ao Yu understood instantly.


    This guy doesn¡¯t want him to be a mount yet.


    Ao Yu sighed quietly, and silently became the main body, carrying Zhang Han to the place where the signal was emitted.


    ¡­¡­


    One person, one dragon is very fast.


    In just a moment, I came to the place where the signal was emitted.


    After approaching, there is no need to look for it at all.


    At a glance, I saw the black worm tide that covered the sky and the moon.


    This wave of black worms has become even more terrifying than before.


    densely gathered together, there is a vague sense of oppression.


    This kind of oppression is not based on cultivation.


    All creatures and creatures in the world have their natural enemies.


    The sense of oppression of this insect is like an invasion of an alien species, without any enemies, without any restraint.


    It seems that even the heaven and the earth cannot control this worm.


    "This is it?"


    Zhang Han frowned slightly, but still heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, thinking that he could take three breaths.


    "Correct!"


    Ao Yu nodded and replied.


    "Ao Yu, do you know, what is Mahayana?"


    Zhang Han suddenly turned his head and looked at Ao Yu.


    "Mahayana? What is Mahayana?"


    "Mahayana is the realm above the tribulation realm. Today, I will show you what is the majesty of Mahayana!"


    Zhang Han carried one hand on his back, lightly walking towards the worm tide that covered the sky and the moon, facing Ao Yu from his back...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 492： Zhang Han overturned

    Chapter 492 Zhang Han''s car overturned


    Yuzhou, above the sky.


    Zhang Han is walking towards the worm tide.


    Around him, the stars flickered, and the projection of the sun and the moon faintly shone.


    He calmly walked towards the worm tide.


    The worm tide also noticed Zhang Han¡¯s arrival, and seemed to feel the threat from Zhang Han.


    The black worms all over the sky are killing Zhang Han mightily, trying to cover Zhang Han.


    "Nine Dragons Dang Devil Array, get up!"


    Zhang Han''s lips lightly opened.


    A rune flew out from his heart, and with the help of the stars, it turned into a large array, covering the entire insect tide.


    Nine dragons gathered in the formation, roaring frantically, trying to suppress these black worms.


    Done it all.


    Zhang Han smiled and turned around, looking at Ao Yu.


    "It''s done."


    Zhang Han said with a smile.


    "Boss, I suggest you reinforce the formation. This bug is really not easy."


    Ao Yu''s mouth twitched slightly, and said.


    He can see it too.


    This cold is really completely despising these bugs.


    Don''t talk about full strength, I am afraid that one-tenth of the strength is useless.


    "Reinforce? Can this bug escape? No need!"


    Zhang Han smiled and shook his head.


    The next moment, a sense of crisis surged in his heart.


    He turned his head and looked at it instantly.


    I saw countless insects attacking him densely. I don''t know when the formation method failed, and these insects ran out.


    These bugs are less than two hundred meters away from him.


    Frightened Zhang Han raised his hand, and hundreds of ¡®Nine Dragons Dangling Array¡¯ came out.


    One of his formations has achieved great success.


    In just a moment, hundreds of large arrays were set up.


    Zhang Han clothed these hundreds of large arrays, and he was quietly relieved.


    Thanks to his quick response.


    Otherwise, I would really be ashamed.


    He just came up with this idea.


    suddenly looked up.


    but found a scene that shocked him.


    Those countless insects actually ignored the hundreds of ¡®Nine Dragons Dangling Array¡¯ he had laid down, and rushed towards him in such a straightforward manner.


    how can that be!


    Zhang Han''s eyes widened.


    The only thought in his mind is the information about the bug he saw before. It is highly evolutionary, adaptable, and learning...


    He has no time to think too much.


    These bugs have rushed to him at a leap.


    Zhang Han left and wanted to retreat.


    But I don¡¯t know when, behind him was surrounded by many black bugs.


    Just when these black bugs were about to rush to Zhang Han.


    Several spirit treasures from Zhang Han''s body flew out together,


    Lingbao divine light all flickered at this moment, protecting Zhang Han.


    The black bug collided with the Lingbao divine light in front of Zhang Han, and was continuously shot down. For a while, it was impossible to get close.


    See this scene.


    Zhang Han breathed a sigh of relief.


    Lingbao is good.


    These bugs...


    Zhang Han hasn''t finished thinking about it.


    Among the black bugs, a layer of blue carapace appeared on the surface, all of them ignored the light of Lingbao and quickly submerged Zhang Han in the tide of bugs.


    ¡­¡­


    not far away.


    Looking at this scene, Ao Yu sighed quietly, which had long been expected.


    He silently closed the formation given by Zhang Han.


    Now let''s not talk about three breaths, it is three hundred breaths, I don''t know if I can fix this bug.


    earned a soul treasure for nothing.


    Ao Yu spread both hands, feeling that this Lingbao came too easy.


    He still has no worries about Zhang Han''s safety.


    He still knows Zhang Han''s ability.


    Although he suffered a big loss, Zhang Han is also a disciple of the Sect Master, how could he be weak.


    As expected by Ao Yu.


    Zhang Han, who was covered by worms below ??, quickly reacted. With the power of the powerful stars, the worms were shaken away, and he quickly flew to Ao Yu''s side.


    "Boss, are you okay?"


    Ao Yu asked out loud.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, this bug is so powerful, how can it hurt me, shouldn''t you, was that all my strength just now?"


    Zhang Han was a little embarrassed, and said so.


    "Of course not, I know you despise this bug, boss, so next, boss you better go all out."


    Ao Yu nodded, expressing understanding.


    "Okay, I will never miss again, Ao Yu, take out the photo-taking stone, and write down everything later!"


    No matter how gentle Zhang Han is, he can''t be gentle at this moment.


    He felt that his majesty was trampled on.


    "Row."


    Ao Yu nodded again, and took out the photo-taking stone.


    He thought for a while, fearing that Zhang Han would make an all-out effort to wipe out all these bugs, and he would be in serious trouble by then, so he hurriedly added something.


    "Wait, boss, this bug belongs to the Sect Master, I just want to take it back, boss, don''t kill this bug."


    Ao Yu said repeatedly.


    "Want to leave this bug?"


    Zhang Han, who was about to do it, was suddenly stunned.


    His face is a little stiff.


    His idea is to make an all-out effort to restore his dignity by destroying these worms by cooperating with Zhou Tianxing and his natural formation.


    But if these bugs are trapped, he is totally unsure.


    The horror of these insects, he has just seen it.


    It is highly adaptable to everything, and can evolve according to the environment in an instant, and is immune to the threats brought by the environment.


    His Nine Dragon Dangling Array just now is like this.


    and the divine light of his Lingbao is also like this.


    Faced with this kind of thing.


    If it is not destroyed all at once, it will be very difficult to get trapped.


    "Boss, can''t you fail? Should we call Master Ye over?"


    Ao Yu raised his eyebrows and said like this.


    "What? Big brother? No! I can! You believe me!"


    Zhang Han, who had wanted to refuse, exploded all at once.


    What makes him bad?


    He is the second brother of Wudaozong at any rate, so why is it not working? Is he cooking? He is not good at all!


    "But I think it might be better to call Master Ye to come."


    "It''s not good, it''s not good at all. The big brother is a swordsman, he is a saboteur, where can there be any trapped moves..."


    "So Brother Susan?"


    "He is a simple-minded man with well-developed limbs. What''s the use?"


    "Four Sisters from Tantai?"


    "She is a stinky chess basket, what''s the use?"


    "Senior Sister Su Wu?"


    "She is a crying little girl who plays with puppets, and it''s useless."


    Listen to these words.


    Ao Yu brows straight, looking at Zhang Han, who is carrying his hands, always feel that this boss has become a lot mad.


    He wanted to continue asking Brother Six.


    But he hasn¡¯t asked.


    A voice sounded next to it.


    "What about your Sixth Junior Brother?"


    Ao Yu''s eyes suddenly widened, and he turned his head to look.


    I don¡¯t know when, ten figures appeared behind Zhang Han.


    The leader is Ye Luo.


    The person who just questioned is naturally the genius doctor Hua.


    Ao Yu is very confused, when did these people come.


    Ye Luo saw Ao Yu''s confusion at a glance, and Transmission explained.


    "The Mahayana realm can see the entire continent with the heart, and feel that someone is speaking badly about us. Bring the junior and junior sisters over to see who is talking. Don''t talk."


    Ye Luo stared at Zhang Han''s back with a smile.


    Ao Yu shuddered sharply.


    He also looked at Zhang Han.


    At this moment, Zhang Han continued to talk.


    "Sixth? Isn''t that just a playful stuff? Little Doyle, when I make a formation, what kind of qi is useful?"


    "Seven Junior Sisters and Eighth Junior Sisters? The same, the same..."


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 493： Religion?

    Chapter 493 Return to the Sect?


    Within the Haoran Academy.


    In a courtyard.


    A figure sits awkwardly under a big tree, closing her eyes, as if practicing, but there is no spiritual energy being absorbed around it, which is very strange.


    This person is exactly Chu Yuan¡¯s disciple, Chi Jia.


    At this moment, within Chi Jia¡¯s ring.


    Chu Yuan was looking at the outside world.


    When he saw Chi Jia meditating again, he suddenly felt bored.


    He was also extremely speechless towards his disciple.


    Really, every day besides meditating, we meditate.


    Obviously, he used the invincible state to isolate this disciple from the absorption of spiritual energy, I really don''t know what this disciple is meditating.


    Originally, Chu Yuan thought that this grandpa mode would be very interesting.


    At least will be more enthusiastic, right?


    Ghost knew it would be so boring.


    This is not to say, it is really boring.


    It is that Chi Jia''s temperament is too quiet.


    Before ??, many people provoked Chi Jia.


    Originally thought Chi Jia would come out for a face-slap, no matter what, you can call him out to support the scene.


    Unexpectedly, Chi Jia would not pay attention at all, without the slightest anger, and walked away as if nothing was wrong.


    This made Chu Yuan very surprised.


    The disposition of this disciple is too good.


    Being ridiculed like that, still not angry.


    Ordinary people are ridiculed like that, I''m afraid they have already started it, right? Even if you don''t do it, you will give a scornful look, right?


    Where is it like this disciple, just ignore it and treat it as if nothing happened.


    This kind of disciple, where is it necessary for him to see him become useless?


    This stocking works.


    No need to look at it at all.


    Chu Yuan kept complaining in her heart.


    He even wanted to leave, just let this disciple play by himself.


    However, he still had the last trace of patience, forcibly suppressed this thought, and continued to stay in the ring.


    But when Chu Yuan wanted to calm down.


    The disciple Chi Jia, who had closed his eyes and meditated, spoke.


    "Master."


    Pan Jia slowly opened her eyes, looked at the ring on her hand, and said.


    Chu Yuan in the ring heard Chi Jia speak.


    He flew out of the ring and landed in the yard.


    Chu Yuan, who glows with golden light all over his body, still looks dazzling even during the day.


    "Gal, what''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Yuanyun said lightly.


    "Disciple, pay homage to Master."


    Peng Jia didn''t say anything, but stood up and bowed to Chu Yuan, respecting Chu Yuan very much.


    He and the master who exists in the ring have known each other for a while.


    He still respects this master very much.


    also knows very well that this master has been protecting him.


    As for why he knew it.


    Because someone taunts him every time.


    His master will speak and ask him if he needs help.


    He refused every time.


    But this does not mean that he has forgotten the kindness of his master.


    "No need to be polite, what can you do, Jiaer? But need to be a teacher for you?"


    Chu Yuan asked with his hands on his back.


    "No, I am worried that the respected Master will stay in the ring, and I will continue to meditate, the respected Master will be bored, so I just asked the respected Master."


    Panga said with a smile.


    His smile is very kind.


    is not Zhang Han''s gentle type, but a casual smile, which makes people look comfortable.


    "Boring? I am a teacher all the way to this day. I don''t know how many years have passed, how many people have passed away, how can I be bored because of this."


    Chu Yuan shook his head.


    Even if he felt bored in his heart, he still assigned his person to stand.


    Talking in the mouth is not boring.


    "Master..."


    What else would you like to say?


    But he hasn''t waited for him to finish.


    Hoop!


    Sudden hurricanes came from a distance.


    Hurricane blew, and I didn''t feel Chu Yuan Chi Jia and others, but felt a little cool.


    But after the hurricane came.


    Pa Jia and Chu Yuan''s eyes naturally fell on the distant sky.


    With their eyes.


    I don¡¯t know how far away, it seems that there are several beams of light rising.


    It''s just that they are too far away, and only a few small points can be vaguely seen.


    "Master, there seems to be the direction of Yuzhou? What happened there?"


    Panga asked.


    Yuzhou is just a big state from Haoran College, and it''s quite close.


    On the side, Chu Yuan heard the words, immediately used the invincible state, and briefly glanced in the direction of Yuzhou.


    He vaguely saw a chessboard covering the entire state?


    He didn''t look too much, turned his head and answered Chi Jia.


    "Nothing, it is estimated that there are strong people fighting."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    He saw that the strong were fighting, and inexplicably thought of his lair.


    I experienced a great battle last time, and in the end, although it was stopped by many disciples, I don¡¯t know what the loss was in the clan.


    He really wanted to go back and take a look.


    Why, go back and have a look?


    Feasible.


    Just going back for a while, this disciple should not be able to overcome any storms.


    It''s impossible for him to walk for a while or for a few days, this disciple will become a talent, right? How can it be so fast and so easy.


    "Jia''er, there may be some things that I have to work on for a while as a teacher, and I have to leave. Can you take care of yourself?"


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help it after all, and said something.


    "Master, you want to leave?"


    Chi Jia was taken aback.


    "Not bad, but you can rest assured that you will only be away from the teacher for a period of time. If it is missing, it will be a few days. If it is too much, you may return in half a month."


    Chu Yuan nodded and said.


    "In that case, all right."


    ò¿¼Ó did not say anything, but nodded, indicating that he knew.


    "Well, Jiaer, your safety problem, the teacher has already thought about it for you. There are some pure energy stored in your ring. If you encounter an invincible person, you will open the ring completely and throw away those energy. , You can kill the enemy!"


    Chu Yuan pointed to the ring on Chi Jia''s hand and said.


    The ring is full of the aura and invincible energy he has absorbed in his daily life.


    Combine the two.


    He didn¡¯t know what he got out.


    But it should be no problem to kill the enemy.


    "Okay, Master."


    Pan Jia nodded, and glanced down at the ring on her hand.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan confessed a few more words with Chi Jia, then got up and left.


    Pan Jia looked at the back of Chu Yuan leaving, lost in thought.


    No one knows what he is thinking.


    After a while, he recovered.


    Go under the tree and prepare to continue meditating.


    at this time.


    His yard door was knocked suddenly.


    ßËßËßË¡­¡­


    "Chi Jia, open the door!"


    A clear voice sounded outside the courtyard.


    "The door is unlocked, you can come in."


    Pan Jia looked up at the door and said immediately.


    Squeak...


    The next moment, only a woman in Tsing Yi walked in from outside the courtyard, holding a roll of things in her hand.


    "Chaga, these are the Buddhist scriptures you want. I found them for you. They are all here..."


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 494： Chi Jias posture

    Chapter 494 Chi Jia''s Posture


    Haoran College, in the courtyard.


    Pan Jia looked at the scriptures in her hand, and then at the woman in Tsing Yi not far away, with a smile on her face.


    This woman can be regarded as his only friend in this Haoran Academy.


    "Thank you, Jiang Yue."


    ò¿ Jia said softly.


    "You''re welcome, and Chi Jia, can you not call my full name every day?"


    Tsing Yi woman''Jiang Yue'' rolled her eyes and said.


    "Otherwise, what do you call you?"


    Pan Jia placed the scripture on the ground and looked at her only friend Jiang Yue in Haoran College curiously.


    "For example, after the name, bring something to look kinder!"


    "Jiang Yueer?"


    "Can you remove the front one?"


    "Children?"


    "You, I... the deadwood cannot be carved!"


    Tsing Yi woman Jiang Yue was so angry that she pushed the door and left.


    Pan Jia looked at Jiang Yue¡¯s leaving back, shook her head and smiled, picked up the scripture on the ground again, ready to read.


    He hasn''t started reading yet.


    Jiang Yue¡¯s voice came from outside again.


    "Chi Jia, you previously said that you are a double cultivation of the devil and the Buddha. I gave you the Buddha''s scriptures. You must pay attention to the demon. I heard that it is easy to get into trouble with the devil. It is recommended not to cultivate. You can do it yourself. ,I am leaving."


    Jiang Yue''s voice gradually faded away.


    The Chi Jia who was in the same place was taken aback when he heard the words.


    Repairing demons is easy to get into trouble?


    He is a demon, so why do he need to repair demon?


    In his eyes, he doesn''t care about the demon at all.


    He only needs to care about the Buddha.


    Panga picked up the scripture and read it carefully.


    Maybe no one believes it.


    The person who transforms into the seed of devil energy, is reading Buddhist scriptures.


    And when reading Buddhist scriptures, my face was intoxicated, and I felt a sense of enlightenment.


    ¡­¡­


    The reading of ??ò¿¼Ó is a long time.


    It wasn''t until night fell that he recovered a little.


    "I understand what the Buddhist scriptures say."


    "In fact, I know a lot about the Buddha, let alone the devil, but why... why can''t my combat power and realm be improved?"


    Panga whispered in a low voice.


    He looked down at the ring on his hand.


    Ben wanted to ask his master.


    But after a glance, he remembered.


    His master left, and he has not returned yet.


    Panga suddenly remembered that before his master left, he said that pure energy was left in the ring.


    I still don¡¯t know what pure energy is.


    Panga suddenly became curious.


    He used his thin consciousness to penetrate into the storage ring.


    God Sense enters the storage ring.


    ò¿¼Ó did not see anything.


    When you see, there is only light.


    Endless light.


    This light seems to be able to illuminate the world, illuminate the whole world.


    In the light, Chi Jia also felt an incomparably pure aura.


    Aura and light merge together and generate each other.


    "This light..."


    ò¿GA''s heart was shocked.


    But he recovered quickly.


    and recognized, this light is not the light on his master.


    "Is this the pure energy that the master said? But this pure energy has aura?"


    Chia frowned slightly.


    He has an idea.


    Since he cannot absorb aura from the outside world.


    In other words, the absorbed aura will dissipate for no reason.


    Then can he absorb the pure energy here?


    No matter how bad it is, you can absorb the aura in it.


    Would you like to try?


    Chi Jiali thought a little, and he already had the answer.


    He wants to try.


    I thought of this.


    ò¿ò¿ then retracted the consciousness.


    Sit down under the trees in the courtyard.


    began to guide the pure energy in the ring into his body.


    ò¿¼Ó is just thinking about trying.


    But the next moment.


    When the pure energy in the ring entered his body little by little.


    Suddenly, Chi Jia felt a powerful force in his body explode.


    It seems that the shackles in his body were opened by this pure energy.


    Buzz! ! !


    In this silent night.


    A ray of light flickered and went straight to the sky.


    The courtyard is in place.


    Paja still stood there.


    It¡¯s just that his image has changed dramatically.


    At this moment, Chi Jia is surrounded by a black light and a golden light. The black light and the golden light merge with each other. The black light is full of demonic evil, but the golden light is the opposite. It is full of Buddha nature, faintly. About can still hear the echo of Sanskrit.


    On Chi Jia¡¯s chest, a diamond-shaped crystal with a shimmering milky white light is also emitting light, and his eyes are even more covered by milky white light.


    In this milky white light, there is the sound of Confucianism and Taoism playing.


    Pagama has completely changed its appearance from before.


    He is full of power now.


    is no longer as weak as before.


    "This¡­¡­"


    ò¿ò¿ can clearly feel the power in his body.


    He also didn¡¯t know where this power came from.


    It was like that the pure energy that his master left in the ring, after entering his body, opened the shackles of his body.


    Then the power from heaven and earth seemed to continuously enter his body.


    Then he became like this.


    "What the **** is going on?"


    ò¿ò¿ looks confused.


    He wanted to ask his master.


    But he knew that his master was not there at all now, and he couldn''t ask at all.


    "Where did the Dao friends come? I don¡¯t know where my Haoran Academy offends Dao friends?"


    at this time.


    A voice came from afar to this courtyard.


    Accompanied by this voice, there is also a coercion that belongs to the tribulation realm.


    The pressure fell in the courtyard.


    ò¿¼Ó but didn''t realize it.


    The light around him easily helped him resist this coercion.


    It''s not that Chi Jia can fight the transition.


    is the difference in strength between the two sides.


    ò¿¼Ó is the light around the body, like a high-level power.


    And this force of crossing the tribulation realm belongs to a low level.


    The two are not the same level.


    Causing the pressure of crossing the tribulation realm could not have any effect on Chi Jia.


    ò¿¼Ó then looked up at the sky.


    Looking at a figure coming from a distance.


    Is exactly the dean of Haoran College, Zhou Rin.


    Zhou Lin came from a distance, wanting to see who made the sudden burst of momentum in Haoran Academy.


    He had just walked into this courtyard and was dumbfounded when he saw Chi Jia.


    He personally helped Chi Jia transform the shape, and he personally helped Chi Jia ¡®add materials¡¯. He naturally recognized Chi Jia.


    He looked at Chi Jia¡¯s magical posture, and he was stunned for a long time.


    "Are you Chi Jia?"


    Zhou Rin is a little skeptical about life.


    He remembered that Chi Jiaman had a full plan, and it hasn¡¯t been a month since his transformation.


    In less than a month, can you have such a posture?


    Looking at its momentum, I am afraid that the strength of the Nascent Soul Realm is all there.


    Achieving Yuanying in less than a month?


    Is this kidding?


    Whose family can become a Nascent Soul in less than a month?


    Is this still a disciple of Innocent Sect? The kind that specializes in creating legends?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 495： Upgrade Road?

    Chapter 495 Upgrade Dao?


    Shenxing Continent, Yuzhou.


    Amidst ruins.


    Ye Luo held a cloud of sword energy in his hand.


    In the light of sword aura, a black bug was crashing frantically, trying to escape from the light of sword aura.


    But the light of sword aura is very strong, trapping the black bugs in the light of sword aura.


    If you look closely, you can see it.


    This sword of light is not simple.


    The sword energy in ?? is changing almost every moment.


    The sword aura at this moment is as sharp as gold, and the sword aura at the next moment becomes soft and like water again, changing a lot.


    Use changes to offset the adaptability and evolution of this black bug.


    This is the result of their Innocent Sect disciples fighting this black bug for a long time.


    is also the only way to limit this black bug.


    is offset by changes, suppressing the black bug.


    As long as the change is faster than the black bug''s adaptation, the bug can be captured.


    "This worm, it''s really amazing."


    Ye Luo looked at the insects in the light of sword energy in his hand, very emotional.


    The ten disciples of them almost went all out, but they still couldn¡¯t help the bug. In the end, they came up with such a trick to successfully restrict the bug.


    "Yes, big brother, this bug is really amazing, it has such a strong adaptability and learning ability."


    Su Qianyuan was also deeply moved.


    "I don''t feel that this bug is like a creature on our Shenxing Continent. It looks like a monster but not a monster, let alone a ghost, like a foreign species."


    Tantai Luo Xue''s eyes were also looking at the black bug, and said like this.


    "Well, this bug is really strange. I can''t pull it into a dream."


    Perilla takes it seriously.


    The other disciples are the same.


    thinks this bug is terrific.


    Except Zhang Han.


    At this moment, Zhang Hanzheng was hiding in the corner conscientiously, dare not say anything.


    God knows, what happened to him after he was found out about this group of fellow students.


    Even Zhang Han himself forgot what happened.


    He just remembers.


    Hua Shen has treated him nine times with his superb medical skills.


    Healed him just right every time and made him conscious.


    "Since you have caught this bug, let it go, Ao Yu, you hold this light of sword aura. I have set a ban for half a month. In the past half month, the sword aura has been constantly changing. This bug can''t escape, you''d better rush back to Wudaozong within half a month."


    Ye Luo did not look after Zhang Han, but instead looked at Ao Yu.


    He stretched out his hand and handed the light of sword energy to Ao Yu.


    Ao Yu quickly took over the light of sword aura, and thanked Ye Luo and others very much.


    Thanks for a while before he left and returned to Wudaozong.


    The remaining Wudaozong disciples in the same place also said goodbye to each other and left, heading back to their respective big states.


    They are both a suzerain or a demon king. They are busy with their affairs. Even if there is nothing to do, they still need to retreat and practice, but there is no free time.


    In a short while, there were only six players left on the court: Ye Luo and Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luoxue, Sile, and Zisu.


    The sacred states of the four of them are all connected together.


    While Sile stayed in Taiyi Sword Sect, Zisu worked hard to defeat Ye Luo and stayed in Taiyi Sword Sect.


    can go back together, naturally they choose to go together.


    The six did not let Ye Luo directly move them back or something, but chose to fly slowly and talk to each other while flying.


    The topics they talked about were naturally about the bug, and there were also some things about spiritual practice.


    But chatting and chatting.


    Zhang Han suddenly gave Ye Luo a voice, and Ye Luo was stunned.


    "Well, big brother, do you think that the younger brothers and sisters after we started, one is better than one, and one is more exaggerated?"


    This is how Zhang Han transmits.


    This made Ye Luo give Zhang Han a strange look, then looked at the other people who were chatting, Transsion and Zhang Han started talking.


    "What do you mean by saying this?"


    Ye Luo Chuanyin asked.


    "Senior younger brother and younger sister, Su Xi will not talk about it, the puppet and puppet are too weird, the sixth child, all kinds of anger are too mysterious, let alone the seventh and eighth younger brothers..."


    "Senior Sister Nine is a master of phonology, unpredictable, and the dream of Junior Sister Ten is even more exaggerated. I even suspect that the bug may be our Junior Sister or Junior Sister, and the junior Sisters and Sisters who are starting from now are so exaggerated. Nothing to say?"


    Zhang Han said through transmission.


    "Exaggeration? No exaggeration. Even if you go together, it won''t be enough for me."


    Ye Luo smiled and responded with a voice transmission.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Zhang Han was choked by these words.


    He wanted to refute Ye Luo.


    You can think again.


    What the big brother said seems to be correct.


    These disciples are added together, and they really can¡¯t beat it.


    Perhaps Perilla, Sile''s same sect who started later, might break the wrist with Ye Luo.


    But those of them who enter the door early can never beat Ye Luo.


    If there is no accident, the one who entered the door early refers to him and Su Qianyuan.


    Zhang Han pondered for a long time, then raised his head and continued to communicate with Ye Luo.


    "But senior brother, if you are in the same realm as the younger brothers and sisters, are you still sure that you can beat them?"


    Zhang Han asked again.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "At the same level, I may not have beaten those juniors and younger sisters, but you and Qian Yuan, if you come for a hundred, I can also beat them. So, second child, what do you want to say?"


    Ye Luo stared at Zhang Han with a smile.


    Zhang Han: "?"


    Why can¡¯t everyone unite the front and say that the third child is the best.


    Why do you want to pull me up, hit me a hundred, I don¡¯t want face?


    Zhang Han wants to get up.


    But I remembered that he was his big brother in front of me.


    He, endure it.


    "Big brother, it''s like this..."


    Zhang Han grinned reluctantly, and Chuanyin talked with Ye Luo in detail.


    In short, he just thinks his dishes are too good.


    I want to upgrade my Dao, but I don¡¯t know how to upgrade, so I want to confuse Ye Luo. When that happens, I will pull Su Qianyuan up and go to Master together to see if I can upgrade it.


    "That''s it?"


    Ye Luo raised his eyebrows, teasing the sound transmission.


    "Master, think about it, your Dao is so strong now. If you can improve in Dao, maybe you can really fight the immortals with Mahayana?"


    Zhang Han is still bewitching.


    "It''s OK, don''t talk about it, when you go back, go back to the sect to see if the master is in the sect."


    Ye Luo waved his hand, he looked in the direction of Wudaozong, his eyes flickering.


    Actually, to him, whether the Tao can be improved is of little importance.


    No fairy-level characters appear.


    He is the strongest, invincible in the world.


    What he cares about is that none of his disciples are successful.


    Zongmen has no successor.


    If he goes back to Wudaozong, he may be able to take a disciple to show Master, let Master help and guide...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 496： Why are you so embarrassed to open this mouth?

    Chapter 496 Why are you embarrassed to open this mouth


    Dongzhou, Tianwu Mountain, the place of Wudaozong Mountain Gate.


    Ao Ye and Li Ergang both stood aside in fear, their gazes cautiously looked at the person in front of them.


    To be precise, it was looking at a golden man.


    A golden man with dazzling golden light all over his body.


    This person is Chu Yuan.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan''s face was very ugly.


    As soon as he came back, the various news of Wudaozong instantly caused his mentality to explode.


    The previous battles didn''t let Wudaozong lose the slightest bit.


    In the Wudao Sect, the worm egg he gave hatched, and then the worm was lost by Ao Yu.


    I heard that Ao Yu also ran away.


    Then Perilla also ran down the mountain, now I don¡¯t know where to go.


    How long has he gone?


    Te. The entire sect almost never exploded.


    Chu Yuan really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The disciple ran away.


    What use does he want this sect?


    Chu Yuan helped his forehead, not knowing what to say.


    was silent for a long time.


    He looked at Ao Ye and Li Ergang.


    "Ao Ye, Er Gang, I remember, I left this matter to you two before, right? Why did this matter fall to Ao Yu?"


    Chu Yuan asked quietly.


    Ao Ye and Li Ergang glanced at each other, facing Chu Yuan in front of them, where they dared to hide, they all told each other what they had done.


    When Chu Yuan finished listening, the whole person was angry and laughed.


    What he explained.


    These two people actually played the middleman to make the difference?


    Good guy, really good guy.


    Because the middleman made the difference and lost his disciple, this is a great realm!


    Chu Yuan''s face was black, and he couldn''t wait for someone to give them a golden wheel to let them listen.


    But at the end, he still held back.


    "You guys, go to the Discipline Hall and close it for one year. You can''t come out if you have less than one year!"


    Chu Yuan scolded coldly.


    "Yes."


    Where Ao Ye and Li Ergang dared to say more, they walked into the clan in a slippery way, and didn''t dare to say a word.


    Watching the two leave.


    Chu Yuan gritted his teeth.


    He took out his lotus and decisively asked the sky to sign it.


    A sign fell off quickly.


    ¡®Far in the sky, close in front of you, the land of Dongzhou¡¯


    This is to ask the position of perilla.


    After getting such a sentence, Chu Yuan probably understood it too.


    Perilla is still in Dongzhou.


    I just don¡¯t know where it is in Dongzhou.


    Chu Yuan did not continue to pursue the detailed location.


    but found the location of the bug.


    A signature quickly fell out.


    ¡®Lost and Regain¡¯


    The sentence ?? confused Chu Yuan.


    Confused.


    I don¡¯t quite understand what this sign says.


    I haven''t waited for Chu Yuan to think carefully.


    A voice came from outside the mountain.


    "Zhongzhou Yin Shizongmen Ming Xiansheng Sect Master Chu Tianhen, please see Wudao Sect Master, if you have something to discuss, please show up!!"


    This voice came from outside Tianwu Mountain.


    quickly passed into Chu Yuan''s ears.


    What the hell?


    Zhongzhou Hidden Sejong Sect Sovereign? Still begging to see him?


    Chu Yuan was in a bad mood, so he put the lottery back immediately, and flew out silently, wanting to see what the man wanted to do.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Outside Tianwu Mountain.


    Ming Xian Shengzong Chu Tianhen is standing here.


    He was a little pale.


    This is not due to pressure, nor is it feeling threatened.


    But simply afraid.


    He, Chu Tianhen, stands on a mountain where ancient immortals live.


    And there is more than one fairy inside!


    According to those who escaped from the Immortal Cultivator Alliance, there are four who defeated them!


    In other words, there are at least five immortals living in Wudao Sect!


    Because the Wudao Sect Master must also be an immortal!


    Adding those four statues, it becomes five statues!


    "Those immortals of Wudao Sect, should they be in the must-death all year round, shouldn''t they notice me?"


    Chu Tianhen was very worried.


    He tried to keep his emotions calm.


    But by any means, his emotions could not be calmed down.


    Just when Chu Tianhen wanted to meditate and adjust her breath.


    Above the sky, a golden light flickered.


    The next moment, Chu Yuan had already arrived in front of Chu Tianhen.


    Chu Yuan, who was extremely unhappy, exuded a scent of heavenly wrath.


    People who are close to Chu Yuan, even if they are crossing the Tribulation Realm, will feel their legs feel weak.


    Chu Tianhen was already nervous, and was hit by this breath.


    Pop it.


    directly slumped on the ground.


    "Zhongzhou Hidden Sejong Sect Sovereign?"


    Chu Yuan looked at the Chu Tianhen who was paralyzed on the ground.


    felt a deep disdain.


    Dignified Zhongzhou Hidden Sejong Sect, that¡¯s it?


    He, the pretender of Dongju Yin Sejong Sect, is bolder than this one.


    "Yes, yes, Sovereign Chu, that''s me, that''s me."


    Chu Tianhen returned to his senses, and quickly stood up and talked to Chu Yuan.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Yuan has no good tone.


    "Sect Master Chu, this is the case. The Wanzong Grand Competition will be held again soon. Do Wudaozong need to participate?"


    Chu Tianhen quickly said his intention.


    The new Wanzong Competition is about to start again.


    If it is a general powerful sect, then it must be sent by an emissary to notify it.


    But in the face of Wudaozong...


    Dare they notify?


    Are they worthy?


    They think they are unworthy.


    Therefore, the suzerain of the Sejong Sect of Hidden Party was sent to ask in person whether Wudao Sect would participate.


    "Ten Thousand Sects Competition?"


    When Chu Yuan mentioned these four words, he was angry.


    He remembers the last time the Ten Thousand Sects Competition, but he was miserable.


    Do it again now?


    But...


    does not seem to be impossible.


    He remembers that rankings are rewarded.


    If you can get a wave of rewards, it¡¯s okay.


    But what other disciple does he have right now?


    A shiso does not know where it came from.


    A bug is also lost.


    There is also Chi Jia, he played with the old grandfather template, and he didn''t even know that he was a disciple of Wudaozong.


    How to participate in this ten thousand contest?


    Why, those old disciples who transferred him down the mountain to participate?


    "Participate."


    Chu Yuan replied decisively.


    "This is an invitation letter for you, please accept it."


    Chu Tianhen heard this, and he was overjoyed, and handed an invitation letter to Chu Yuan.


    "Well, yes, as long as you are a disciple of the Innocent Sect, you can participate, right?"


    Chu Yuan calmly accepted the invitation letter and asked casually.


    "Yes, Sovereign Chu."


    "That''s okay, the disciples who participated in the war in this clan should be about the same as the previous year, Ye Luo, Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luoxue."


    "Okay, Sovereign Chu... Wait, Sovereign Chu, what are you talking about?"


    Chu Tianhen''s eyes widened suddenly.


    "What''s wrong? I''m talking about the names of the disciples who participated in the war. Is there any problem?"


    Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow and asked.


    Chu Tianhen: "?"


    Let those people like Ye Luo participate in the war?


    Is this serious?


    As soon as the group of Ye Luo came out, who in Shenxing Continent could fight for the battle?


    So this kind of peak power, to deal with a group of juniors?


    Sect Master Chu, why are you embarrassed to open this mouth?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 497： Ao Yu on the edge of death

    Chapter 497 Ao Yu on the Edge of Death


    Tianwu Mountain.


    Chu Tianhen looked at Chu Yuan in front of him with hesitation.


    He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Take Ye Luo''s disciples to participate in the Wanzong Grand Competition.


    What is the difference between this and Zhachangzi?


    The Ten Thousand Sects Grand Competition doesn¡¯t even need to be held.


    Just take the first, second, third, and fourth to Wudaozong directly.


    Chu Tianhen wanted to tell Chu Yuan that Ye Luo should not be allowed to participate in the war.


    But he didn''t know how to open this mouth.


    Ye Luo and those people are indeed very young, they are considered younger generations.


    But the strength is superb...


    This is very complicated.


    "Chu, Sovereign Chu..."


    Chu Tianhen faltered.


    "what''s happenin?"


    Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow and looked at Chu Tianhen, and asked.


    "Sect Master Chu is like this... the younger generation may not be able to beat your four disciples. Look, can you change some people?"


    Chu Tianhen hesitated for a long time, and finally said it.


    "Can''t beat? Substitution??"


    Chu Yuan was stunned.


    He just looked at Chu Tianhen and couldn''t understand why this guy wanted him to be replaced.


    "Well, there are disciples in this seat, named Su Xi, Doctor Hua, Tu Xuexi, Tu Yelin, Sile, let them join the head office, right?"


    Chu Yuan was too lazy to think too much.


    He still has a lot of disciples.


    Since this batch is not good, change to the next batch.


    "This¡­"


    Chu Tianhen was silent again.


    Sile, he doesn¡¯t know who it is.


    But there are four remaining, he still knows.


    Su Xi, the one in Zhongzhou who has been doing things all the time, and the one in the sacred place with the dynasty alliance.


    The genius doctor ??Hua, inherited from the previous medical valley, changed its name to Huangquanmen, the existence of the holy land is not weak.


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin have been exposed recently. They are two powerful demon kings who unite the demon clan. Recently, they announced that they will establish a demon clan imperial court and proclaim themselves the demon emperor.


    This Sile has never heard of it, but I am afraid it is not weak.


    Chu Tianhen suddenly felt a headache.


    He discovered that there was nothing simple about the disciple of Sect Master Chu.


    All of them are invincible.


    I really don¡¯t know how Sect Master Chu taught his disciples.


    Chu Tianhen gave a wry smile.


    Especially leaf fall.


    One person can crush all of them, the older generation.


    It''s not like crossing the catastrophe at all.


    Above the tribulation realm, how to improve?


    They have nothing to talk about.


    Where is the way to become stronger?


    Seems...seems ahead...


    Chu Tianhen''s eyes fell silently on Chu Yuan.


    Become this disciple.


    seems to be able to find the way ahead?


    Pop!


    There was a thud.


    Chu Tianhen knelt down in front of Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    Eyelids twitched, his eyes were so fixed on Chu Tianhen, not knowing what to say.


    Come to invite him Wudaozong to participate in the Wanzong Competition, then invite him.


    Why do you have to give this gift?


    "I beg Sect Master Chu to accept me as a disciple! I would like to serve the Sect Master day and night, and only ask the Sect Master to put me under his sect, and always listen to the Sect Master''s teachings!"


    Chu Tianhen knelt on the ground sincerely.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    How did this become an apprentice?


    He seriously suspects that there is something wrong with this person.


    "So, do you want this sect to participate in the Ten Thousand Sects Competition, or do you want to worship the mountain gate?"


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and asked.


    "Both of them."


    Chu Tianhen meditated for a moment, and said like this.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan was silent again.


    worship him as a teacher?


    Is he picking up disciples casually?


    Furthermore, he remembers that the overlord of the Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou is not weak.


    Where can I worship him as a teacher?


    It¡¯s good if he doesn¡¯t worship each other as a teacher.


    The other party still come to worship him as a teacher?


    Chu Yuan thought for a moment.


    He still feels that he needs to open the system to check.


    My heart moved.


    A azure blue screen suddenly rose up.


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Chu Tianhen¡¿


    [Race: Human]


    [Cultivation: the peak of the late stage of crossing the tribulation realm]


    ¡¾Physique: Fire Spirit¡¿


    [Evaluation: This person has become a talent, and his cultivation base has reached the Tribulation Realm. His potential has been exhausted, but he has become a talent. The host cannot accept him as a disciple, otherwise he will be counted on the host¡¯s account.


    what?


    The income from crossing the tribulation realm is directly accounted for by him?


    Chu Yuan''s face turned dark.


    Do you want him to earn money?


    "Friends of Taoism, in fact, your personality is not suitable for joining Wudao Sect. You can choose a better sect. There is no need to join Wudao Sect."


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, and slowly said something like this.


    "Sect Master Chu, why? Actually, the personality can be changed. If the personality is not suitable, I can change it to a suitable one."


    Chu Tianhen was said to be so anxious.


    It seems that I really feel that I just have an inappropriate personality, not for other reasons.


    He could not hear it at all, and Chu Yuan was tactfully rejecting him.


    "This is not a matter of disposition, do you understand?"


    Chu Yuan feels that her EQ is very high.


    Use this to advise Chu Tianhen.


    But this is so compelling, why don¡¯t you seem to hear the feeling?


    "Then Sect Master Chu, what is the reason! I will change it!"


    Chu Tianhen chattered endlessly.


    "Your talent is too bad, you don''t deserve to be in this seat, so let''s do it."


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help it anymore, so he came out directly.


    He thinks he doesn¡¯t say it.


    This guy really refuses to let him go.


    When Chu Yuan said these words.


    Chu Tianhen was silent for an instant.


    Chu Yuan also remained silent.


    The court suddenly became quiet.


    The atmosphere became abnormally frozen.


    ...


    After a long time.


    Chu Tianhen spoke again and explained the invitation in detail, completely ignoring the matter of apprenticeship before.


    After speaking, Chu Tianhen left Tianwu Mountain.


    Even if it was rejected, he still behaved politely.


    After a while, he left Tianwu Mountain.


    Seeing this, Chu Yuan was planning to return to the mountain gate.


    He was also a little confused, not knowing how to call those disciples to come back and join the war.


    To be precise, he doesn''t even know where these disciples are now.


    That''s it.


    When the time comes, ask Li Ergang and them.


    They should know where the small sects of Ye Luo are.


    He came to see in person.


    You can notify them as soon as possible.


    Secondly, you can take a good look at what the small sects built by those disciples look like.


    Chu Yuan quickly settled his thoughts in his heart.


    just when he was about to return to the mountain gate.


    A figure in the distance flashed quickly.


    is Ao Yu.


    When Chu Yuan discovered Ao Yu, the whole person was stunned.


    "Ao! Yu!"


    Chu Yuan gritted his teeth.


    This guy lost all his disciples.


    still dare to run over his head and fly over?


    Chu Yuan immediately stretched out his hand from his sleeve.


    A golden light wheel instantly condensed from his hand.


    He is about to hack over.


    When he is about to hack.


    Ao Yu also discovered Chu Yuan, and immediately spoke.


    "Sect Master! I, I managed to get the bugs back! Sect Master, I finally have the face to come back to see you!"


    This sentence successfully saved Ao Yu¡¯s life and successfully freed Ao Yu from the edge of death...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    May Day is on holiday, go out for two days, do you guys go out to play happily?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 498： The fear of black bugs

    Chapter 498 The fear of black bugs


    Tianwu Mountain, outside the Wudaozong Mountain Gate.


    Chu Yuan looked at the light of Jian Qi in front of him.


    To be precise, he was looking at the worm that kept hitting within the light of sword aura.


    "Is this the bug that hatched from the egg?"


    Chu Yuan looked at the black bug and touched his chin.


    This bug...


    Merely.


    There is really nothing strange about it.


    is too common.


    Chu Yuan just wanted to say that he was indeed the disciple he wanted to teach and abolish.


    No wonder is king.


    If this bug was really outstanding, he wouldn''t dare to accept it instead.


    "Yes, Sovereign, this is the bug that hatched from the egg. It took me a lot of effort to find the bug again."


    Ao Yu was aside, explaining.


    Compared to the previous experience, he has obviously become much calmer.


    "Nine cattle and two tigers? But are you a dragon?"


    Chu Yuan glanced at Ao Yu strangely.


    Nine bulls plus the power of two tigers, is it comparable to the power of a dragon?


    He was too lazy to struggle so much.


    continued to look at the black bug.


    This worm hasn''t transformed yet, and he doesn''t seem to be able to let this worm apprentice.


    Since I found this worm, the first task must be to transform the worm into form, at least to call him a master.


    Otherwise, he is afraid that the system will not recognize the account, and the realm will not give him it.


    Think of this.


    Chu Yuan stretched out his hand to catch the bug in the light of sword energy.


    Ao Yu beside ?? was still trying to figure out which of the power of nine cattle and two tigers was greater than the power of a dragon, but the next moment she saw Chu Yuan stretch out his hand to catch the bug, she was frightened.


    "Sect Master! Wait! This bug is very good, and I took a lot of effort to get it back. Don''t catch it at will, otherwise this bug will escape, you can..."


    Ao Yuhua didn''t finish speaking.


    The next moment he was stunned.


    Seeing Chu Yuan stretch out his hand, from the light of sword aura, he abruptly grabbed the black bug.


    The light of sword aura couldn''t stop Chu Yuan at all. After being illuminated by the golden light, he collapsed instantly.


    Chu Yuan directly caught the black bug.


    When he caught the black bug.


    The black bug shook visibly, and there was a humanized fear in its eyes, without the previous fierceness.


    "Huh? Ao Yu, what did you just say?"


    Chu Yuan glanced at Ao Yu strangely, and asked.


    "No, it''s okay. Sovereign, you continue."


    Ao Yu swallowed and spit, and waved his hand quickly.


    His eyes widened, staring at the black bug on Chu Yuan''s hand.


    Is this the same bug?


    Mingming was in Yuzhou before, it was called a madness, and it caused a catastrophe, sweeping the world of mundane and immortal cultivation.


    Even if the disciples of Wudaozong come out together, with the power of transcending the tribulation realm, they cannot be suppressed.


    But now it fell into the hands of Sect Master Chu, and he didn''t even dare to resist.


    The gap between Xian and Fan is so big?


    Suzerain is the suzerain...


    is extraordinary.


    Ao Yu was shocked in her heart.


    But he couldn''t say anything.


    just looked at Chu Yuan like that.


    And Chu Yuan did not care about Ao Yu''s gaze at all.


    Looking at the bugs in your hands wholeheartedly.


    In Chu Yuan''s view, this bug is too common.


    Too ordinary is a bit exaggerated.


    I couldn''t move when he was nestled in his hands.


    can''t even jump.


    If he didn''t see the worm moving, he would feel that the worm was dead.


    However, he didn''t know how to look at it, how to make this bug transform into shape.


    "Ao Yu, is this bug really okay?"


    Chu Yuan was silent for a moment, and asked.


    "Sovereign! This bug is definitely fine!"


    Ao Yu said with certainty.


    "No problem, that''s fine."


    Chu Yuan said, turning around and wanted to walk up the mountain, but as soon as he reached the gate of the mountain, he was stunned.


    He cannot enter the mountain gate.


    Once you enter, you will lose your soul.


    So let him enter the mountain gate, isn¡¯t this a court death.


    "Ao Yu, take this worm, take it to the mountain, and help it transform. If you don¡¯t know how to help transform it, go to the Discipline Hall and leave it to your father to deal with it. Do you know?"


    Chu Yuan handed the bug to Ao Yu.


    See this scene.


    Ao Yu dare not pick up this bug at all.


    He felt that Chu Yuan was able to follow the bug at will, but it didn''t mean that he could pick it at will.


    He knows the horror of this bug best.


    Just pick it up?


    Isn¡¯t this looking for death?


    He is not so stupid.


    "Sect Master...or else, it''s you, you can send it to the sect yourself."


    "This bug is so terrible, I can''t catch it."


    Ao Yu''s voice trembled.


    "Can''t catch it? Just this bug? Are you kidding me?"


    Chu Yuan rolled his eyes and threw the bug to Ao Yu directly.


    Ao Yu trembling hands, took the bug, which frightened him.


    I thought this bug would violent.


    But he found that this bug did not have a tendency to violent at all, but faced Chu Yuan in awe, with a smell of fear exuding its body.


    This bug is very afraid of Chu Yuan.


    To be precise, it is fear of the golden light on Chu Yuan.


    The golden light seems to be a natural restraint of insects.


    In front of the golden light, the insects are not fierce or defiant, and some are full of awe and fear.


    "Sect Master, is this really all right?"


    Ao Yu took a deep breath and said like this.


    "It''s okay, what effect can this bug have? This kind of bug won''t bite people. If you dare to bite, just come and talk to me!"


    Chu Yuan waved his hand, too lazy to pull too much on this matter.


    Hear this.


    Ao Yu didn''t dare to say more, she could only carefully hold the black bug, and walked up the mountain with her head back and forth one step at a time.


    However, after a while.


    Ao Yu is relieved.


    Because he discovered that even if he left Chu Yuan¡¯s sight.


    The black bug in ?? still didn''t dare to move.


    seems to be afraid of Chu Yuan to the extreme.


    I dare not move even if I just feel a little breath.


    Ao Yu easily took the black bug up the mountain, found his father Ao Ye in the Hall of Commandments, and Ao Ye explained the situation.


    Ao Ye knew that this was the command of the suzerain, and of course she didn''t dare to be careless.


    Especially in this kind of jealousy, who had just been punished, did not dare to delay.


    However, Ao Ye was a little confused.


    It¡¯s not a simple thing to help a bug transform into shape.


    Why would the Sovereign leave this kind of thing to them?


    For the suzerain, isn¡¯t it something that can be done easily.


    There is no need for them to come.


    Could it be that the lord had finished punishing them and didn''t want to punish them anymore, but because of the face, so I found something to do for them and took the opportunity to release them?


    It seems, it really is like this.


    The more I think about Ao Ye, the more excited I become.


    He picked up the bug with his backhand, and wanted to help transform it.


    But I haven''t waited for Ao Ye to help.


    The black bug looked up and down Ao Ye.


    Then a layer of light bloomed on his body, and he became a human form in the next moment, without any need for transformation!


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 499： Surprised Ao Ye

    Chapter 499 Surprised Ao Ye


    Dongzhou, Tianwu Mountain, Wudaozong.


    In front of the Hall of Commandments.


    Ao Yu and Ao Ye looked at a figure in front of them.


    This figure is exactly the worm''s transformation.


    This figure is female.


    Has waist-length black hair, good-looking face, fair skin, and wearing a light black robe. Generally speaking, it can only be described in three words, black is long and straight.


    Ke is such a beautiful black long straight woman.


    The main body is a terrifying bug, a bug that caused a catastrophe in Yuzhou.


    "You, you, how are you transformed."


    Ao Yu stared blankly at the worm''s transformation.


    Ao Ye next to ?? was also very surprised.


    They seem to...


    It seems to have done nothing, right?


    The worm suddenly transformed into shape.


    It''s like taking a glance at their shape, and the transformation is completed in an instant?


    When did the transformation become such a simple thing?


    Oh, for Transcending the Tribulation Realm, transfiguration is indeed a very simple matter.


    But for the masses of creatures, except for those who are open and hung up like the human race, the beginning is the body of transformation, they are all about blood, and the transformation of powerful blood is naturally fast.


    But this bug right now, you say the blood is strong? A powerful hammer.


    But this bug is very fast.


    You don¡¯t even need to teach, don¡¯t need help, just look at it and transform it.


    Ao Yu is okay, he has seen the horror of this bug.


    The powerful learning, adaptability, and evolutionary qualities are all historical goals.


    It used to be a figure that many disciples of Wudaozong shot together and couldn''t get it in a short time.


    But Ao Ye has never seen the horror of this bug.


    The first time he saw him, he almost frightened the dragon.


    "This bug...no, what is this guy?"


    Ao Ye looked at the black long straight woman, stunned, then looked at Ao Yu and asked.


    He has never seen such a heel.


    It¡¯s too scary to wait, right? Really want to transform to transform?


    "I don''t know what to follow, but the lord seems to value her very much. This guy has caused a catastrophe in Yuzhou before..."


    Ao Yu began to talk about the worm''s record.


    When he has finished speaking.


    Ao Ye just stood there blankly, not knowing what to say.


    The bugs that they let go unintentionally before, caused a catastrophe in Yuzhou? Even if it weren''t for the disciples of Wudaozong to stop them in time, would this bug directly affect the entire Shenxing Continent?


    This is too scary.


    A single bug can subvert the entire continent?


    The most terrifying thing, in fact, belongs to Sect Master Chu, right?


    Leave a worm egg, you can subvert the Shenxing Continent!


    Moreover, he also knows the origin of this worm egg.


    Brought from that small island overseas.


    There seemed to be many eggs of this kind at the time, right?


    Ao Ye also went overseas with Chu Yuan, so she naturally knew about this worm egg.


    He was naturally more surprised by Chu Yuan¡¯s methods.


    I can see through the power of this worm egg...


    really deserves to be Sect Master Chu.


    "After this guy is transformed, he still can''t speak?"


    Ao Ye looked at the black long straight woman and asked such a sentence.


    The long and straight black woman standing in front of them looked at them two with a blank face, her ears moved slightly, as if listening to what they were saying.


    "Speaking? Is it like this?"


    The next moment the black, long and straight woman opened her lips slightly, she uttered a word.


    Ao Yu: "?"


    Ao Ye: "?"


    This guy seems to be completely unable to speak just now, right?


    It seems that after listening to them again, they will speak again?


    This is too exaggerated.


    is a bit too exaggerated.


    "I don''t believe it, how can this be so incomprehensible?"


    Ao Ye was totally unacceptable.


    He looked directly at the black long straight woman in front of him, and spoke.


    "You learn with me, and you do what I do."


    Ao Ye finished.


    He immediately rose into the air, and a phantom dragon appeared all over his body.


    The blue dragon roars, the dragon is mighty, and there is a tendency to use the blue dragon to fight all things in the world.


    Under the blessing of this azure dragon phantom, Ao Ye''s momentum skyrocketed wildly.


    On the other side, the black long straight woman in the form of a worm seemed to understand the meaning of the word ¡®learn¡¯. She stared at Ao Ye¡¯s movements blankly, her body was motionless, and she seemed to have never recovered.


    Ao Ye, who was stepping on the sky, looked at the black, long and straight woman, and smiled instantly.


    He said, how could there be such an invincible heel.


    Learn at a glance?


    are you joking?


    He has practiced this hand azure dragon fighting technique for two thousand years.


    A full two thousand years ago, I had only practiced to a small degree.


    Learn at a glance? Do you think this is in the book?


    Ao Ye thought, he laughed himself.


    But in the next second, he won''t be able to laugh.


    I saw that the black long straight woman seemed to understand something.


    Her figure leaped lightly and flew into the sky at a speed comparable to teleportation. Around her body, a huge and incomparable blue dragon phantom condensed out, roaring in all directions.


    Ang! ! !


    The rolling dragon is mighty, as if wanting to break through the sky.


    Compared with the black long and straight woman''s Canglong, the Canglong next to Ao Ye looked like a small insect, and the two were not of the same level at all.


    The long and straight black woman looked at the black dragon, frowned slightly, and seemed very dissatisfied with the black dragon.


    She raised her hands, and the blue dragon around her suddenly became dozens of times larger, and its power continued to grow stronger, until a peak did not stop.


    This huge blue dragon looked at the sky, vaguely having a tendency to fight the sky.


    Canglong fights the sky! ! !


    The moment I saw this scene.


    Ao Ye''s mind was already in shock, and she couldn''t recover at all.


    The blue dragon fights the sky...


    Isn¡¯t this something that can only be achieved after reaching the peak?


    This person who turned into a worm, took a glance at the blue dragon fighting technique he had practiced for two thousand years, and then he learned it. Has he reached the peak in an instant?


    He suddenly felt that the world is not worth it...


    Ao Yu on the other side is already numb.


    He got used to it.


    I am used to the perversion of this bug.


    What he worries about is whether such a big movement will alarm the Sect Master.


    However, after a while, he no longer worried.


    He found that there were large isolation formations everywhere in the sect, isolating everything, and there were countless weights. I am afraid that no matter how big the sect is, the lord will not be disturbed.


    So he was relieved.


    Just when Ao Yu breathed a sigh of relief.


    An immature voice sounded abruptly.


    "A big worm! Is this worm delicious?"


    Ao Yu was a little curious about where the sound came from.


    How curious he was before he waited.


    A streamer flew out from nowhere.


    rushed into the sky with lightning speed.


    When the streamer hits the huge dragon.


    In an instant, the huge blue dragon shattered and opened, turning into countless light spots and dissipating.


    Only a tender and thin figure stood in place.


    This figure turned his back to them.


    There is a trace of horror flowing invisible...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 500： Ao Yes Teaching

    Chapter 500 Ao Ye¡¯s Teaching


    Tianwu Mountain, in Wudaozong.


    In the square.


    The atmosphere is unusually quiet.


    Quiet to a strange degree.


    On the field, Ao Yu, Ao Ye, and the black insects standing on the ground looked at the sky blankly.


    Above the sky, there was a figure standing.


    This figure is very thin and short, obviously a child.


    This kid is Xu Wa.


    Xu Wa is obviously also very surprised at this moment.


    It seemed that he just made a fist and knocked out that delicious ¡®worm¡¯?


    The hammer is gone, does he have to eat it?


    Xu Wazi wanted to cry, but she couldn''t cry.


    Finally, he could only turn his eyes to the Ao Yu three people below.


    Obviously, Xu Wazi has also changed a lot in this period of time.


    The realm of ?? is still that realm, the refining realm.


    But her personality has changed from drinking milk to eating meat.


    After having not drunk milk for a long time, Xu Wazi became a carnivore as soon as he tasted the taste of meat.


    "The bug just now, do you still have it?"


    Xu Wazi looked at the three Ao Yu and asked.


    "Worm? That''s a dragon, kid, who are you?"


    Ao Ye swallowed and spit, and even forgot the horror of the woman who turned into a bug.


    Only Xu Wa in his eyes.


    He could tell.


    Xu Wa is only a few years old.


    How old do you have such terrifying strength?


    Ao Ye is not that you knew about Xu Wa''s existence, he always knew about it.


    But he didn''t know that Xu Wa had such terrifying power.


    One punch to hammer away the phantom of the pinnacle of Azure Dragon Fighting Technique?


    And the speed is so fast that he can''t even notice it.


    Too terrible.


    How old is it?


    What if you grow up?


    That''s okay?


    Isn''t ?? directly invincible?


    As soon as he thought of this, Ao Ye''s eyes were fiery.


    This obvious potential stock.


    "Dragon? That''s a dragon?"


    Xu Wazi''s eyes lit up.


    He silently wrote it down in his heart.


    The one that looks delicious is called dragon.


    "Yes, that''s a dragon."


    Ao Ye confirmed it again.


    Xu Wa is sure, the one called Long is delicious.


    "Well, can I ask, what state are you?"


    Ao Yu couldn''t help but ask.


    "The realm? Is it the realm of the refining state?"


    Xu Wazi was stunned, then looked up at Ao Yu and asked.


    "Yes! The Qi Refining Realm is also a kind of realm, but the Qi Refining Realm is the lowest realm."


    Ao Yu explained it again, and then looked at Xu Wazi with piercing eyes, eager to know Xu Wazi''s realm.


    "Huh? Is it the lowest level? But I am the refining state."


    Xu Wazi replied in a daze.


    "Are you in the Qi Refining Realm? What are you kidding about?"


    Ao Yu and his son both laughed.


    Qi refining realm with a punch like this?


    "I''m not kidding, I''m in the Qi Refining Realm."


    Xu Wazi said straightforwardly.


    "The refining realm is so strong? What refining realm are you?"


    Ao Yu didn''t believe it at all.


    "I am on the 46,472 level of the Qi Refining Realm."


    Xu Wazi answered again, still as straightforward.


    The words come out.


    Ao Yu and Ao Ye felt confused again.


    Does the ??Qi Refining Realm have so many realms?


    Why don¡¯t they know?


    Do they practice a system?


    The two are confused.


    Xu Waer is not stunned.


    He looked at the two dragons and asked.


    "Do you know where the dragon was just now? I want to eat the dragon."


    Only heard Xu Wazi asked.


    "You want to eat dragon??"


    Ao Yu and Ao Ye Qiqi asked such a sentence.


    "The old one is the dragon, he used the trick I just showed."


    The black long straight woman who turned into a worm pointed directly at Ao Ye.


    She faced Xu Wazi, her eyes also showed fear.


    It¡¯s just this kind of fear, not comparable to the extreme fear of facing Chu Yuan.


    is just a little scared at best.


    seems to be afraid of the smell on Xu Wazi''s body.


    "Are you a dragon?"


    Xu Wazi looked at Ao Ye, with light in his eyes.


    It is a very simple light.


    The simplicity of eating meat.


    See this scene.


    Ao Yu silently retreated, taking the shape of a black bug, and went down the mountain again to find Chu Yuan.


    Talked to the black bug transformation and went to find Chu Yuan.


    The other party did not dare to resist, and followed him obediently, not dare to stay where he was.


    Ao Yu chose to hand over the venue to his father.


    A young freak wants to eat dragon meat? This is horrible.


    ¡­¡­


    In the same place, Ao Ye stared at Ao Yu''s leaving back, but didn''t know what to say.


    He turned his head back, but just happened to look at Xu Wa.


    Four eyes are facing each other...


    The scene instantly became deep.


    "You, are you really a dragon? That dragon seems to be delicious, can you cut a piece of meat for me?"


    Xu Wazi''s eyes are almost glowing green.


    "I...I am a dragon, but you have to understand that dragon meat is not tasty."


    Ao Ye smiled bitterly, trying to save the impression of the Dragon Clan in Xu Wazi''s heart.


    "Dragon meat is not delicious? But the phantom from you just now looks so delicious."


    Xu Waer still refused to let it go.


    "That''s just the surface. In fact, dragon meat is not delicious, and it is not dragon meat that is delicious. In this world, there are countless delicious foods. What is dragon meat?"


    Ao Ye was silent for a while, and then said like this.


    "There are countless delicious foods? How can there be any delicious ones?"


    Xu Waer''s eyes lit up again.


    "For example, the phoenix marrow, the so-called phoenix marrow, that is the bone marrow of the phoenix, the bone marrow of the phoenix, speaking of which has a great background..."


    "For another example, the wings of this golden-winged roc bird, that is also called a must..."


    Ao Ye began to talk about the big clans of various monster races.


    Such as Kunpeng, Golden Winged Roc, Phoenix, Qilong, and other famous monster races.


    All these were said by Ao Ye.


    Ao Ye¡¯s ability to describe is also a must.


    The description made Xu Wa''er drooling.


    almost didn''t ask Ao Ye, where are these races.


    Xu Wa wanted to eat, but he still didn¡¯t dare to move.


    Without the command of the Sovereign, where would he dare to do more.


    So, Xu Wazi could only silently remember these things in his heart.


    Thinking that one day, if you can go out of the mountain, you must taste these delicacies.


    silently made a decision in his heart.


    Xu Wazi didn''t think about it any more, turned around and went back to continue refining Qi.


    As he walked, he looked at the sky, still muttering in his heart.


    These people all say that there is a realm above the refining realm.


    But why can''t he see the realm above the Qi Refining Realm?


    He refining and refining, he is still refining the Qi state.


    It''s time to go back and break through the 46,473 levels of the Qi Refining Realm.


    If you work harder, you may be able to break through the refining realm!


    Xu Wazi gritted her teeth and made a decision in her heart.


    Standing in place, Ao Ye breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Xu Wazi let go of her thoughts on dragon meat.


    He finally succeeded in dissuading the future Tianjiao''s prejudice against the dragon.


    Although some friendships with other monster races were sacrificed in the process, Ao Ye felt that it was not a loss...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 501： A wave of takeoff?

    Chapter 501 A wave of takeoff?


    Tianwu Mountain, at the gate.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes widened.


    He looked at the black long straight woman in front of him, and then at Ao Yu next to him.


    Is this guy kidding?


    Is this transformation successful?


    How long has it been since Ao Yu brought this bug up? Not long before, right?


    It¡¯s only a little time, has the transformation succeeded?


    When is transformation so easy?


    He saw Chi Jia transforming his form before, but at least it took a month or two to transform his form successfully.


    This Ao Yu took the black worm to transform, and he came down within a long time?


    This is too fast, right?


    "This is the black worm?"


    Chu Yuan locked his eyes on the black long straight woman who was kneeling in front of him, and asked.


    He was also muttering in his heart.


    He obviously didn¡¯t do anything, right?


    Why does this worm''s incarnation fear him so much? He knelt before him as soon as he came.


    "Sect Master, this is the black bug transformation, and you, what are you doing in a daze, why don''t you hurry up to call someone?"


    Ao Yu looked at the black long straight woman and said repeatedly.


    The black long straight woman who was shouted was obviously taken aback.


    After pondering for a while, he dared to slightly raise his head and look at Chu Yuan.


    "Zong, overlord?"


    The black long straight woman said cautiously.


    "What do you call the master of this seat? You are a disciple of this seat, so you should call this seat master."


    Chu Yuan glanced at the woman, waved her sleeves, and said faintly.


    Since Ao Yu has determined that this woman is in the form of a worm, he is too lazy to worry about something.


    "Teacher, Master."


    The black long straight woman hesitated and shouted obediently.


    "Well, do you have a name?"


    Chu Yuan nodded in satisfaction, then lowered his head to ask.


    "Name? What is the name? I don''t have a name."


    The black long straight woman lowered her head slightly, thought for a moment, and then raised her head to answer Chu Yuan as if she wanted to understand what the name was.


    "No name? In that case, I will give you your name today as a teacher, Ai Qing, the eleven disciple of this seat."


    Chu Yuan thought for a while and gave the other party a name.


    He didn¡¯t know why he named ¡®Ai Qing¡¯, but he intuitively felt that way.


    It''s like, the other party should have used this name?


    weird.


    But why does he have this intuition?


    Chu Yuan himself did not understand.


    "Ai Qing? Okay, thank you Master, Master, I like this name very much."


    The black long straight woman repeated her name twice, and a bright light flashed in her eyes. She was very satisfied with the name.


    "Satisfaction is fine. Regarding your practice, the teacher does not intend to teach you personally. The teacher wants you to realize and learn by yourself, so you don''t intend to teach. Can you understand?"


    Chu Yuan still remembers it.


    He cannot teach followers with his mouth.


    This worm-shaped disciple, he didn''t want to teach with his mouth.


    Previously, I was going to try to teach this bug with his mouth.


    Look at whose pot it is.


    However, the change is greater than planned.


    Chu Yuan obviously didn''t want to use his mouth to teach this bug anymore.


    He doesn¡¯t have so much time to toss.


    He still needs time to go back to Haoran Academy.


    "Yes, Master."


    The black long straight woman''Ai Qing'' didn''t think much, but directly nodded.


    Ao Yu heard the words and didn''t think there was anything.


    In his opinion, where does Ai Qing need any teaching?


    You can read something once, and you can understand it once you play it.


    There is also that strong adaptability and learning ability.


    With this kind of existence, where there is still need to be taught.


    However, the eventful Ao Yu, at this time, wants to speak.


    Tell me about Ai Qing''s record.


    But he hasn''t waited for Ao Yu to speak.


    I saw a few streamers flying in the distance.


    These few streams of light easily penetrated the clouds and mist outside Tianwu Mountain, and flew directly toward the mountain.


    Chu Yuan''s detection ability is not low, he immediately felt those streams of light, blessed it in his eyes with the invincible state, and instantly saw through those streams of light.


    Aren¡¯t those few streamers just his disciples?


    Ye Luo, Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luo Xue, Sile, Perilla.


    Oh, there is a stranger following.


    Perilla is also in the team.


    This is a surprise to Chu Yuan.


    This disciple doesn''t know where to go, he is still very upset.


    I''m back now.


    Is it possible that Ye Luo found it back?


    Chu Yuan glanced at Ai Qing and Ao Yu, waved his hand, and asked them to go back to the clan first.


    He stood at the gate of the mountain, quietly waiting for Ye Luo and others to arrive.


    ¡­¡­


    after awhile.


    Ye Luo and others came to the gate of the mountain.


    As soon as they arrived at the gate of the Zongmen, they saw Chu Yuan who was waiting.


    When they saw Chu Yuan, their eyes flashed with surprise.


    What they worry about is that in Huizongli, the master is not there.


    Everything they want to do requires the help of the master.


    If the master is not there, they should have a headache.


    But now that the master is actually there, it will be easier to handle.


    "Disciples and others, see Master!!"


    Ye Luo and others all gave a big gift.


    In the face of Chu Yuan, they dare not bow out.


    Seeing this with a young man behind Ye Luo, he was stunned, and then quickly knelt on the ground.


    "Stop the gift, Zisu, where have you been?"


    Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows and looked at this restless disciple Zisu.


    Perilla¡¯s external appearance is still very simple and unpretentious, almost restraining all the sharpness.


    Profoundly implement the strategy of ¡®quiet growth¡¯.


    "Master, I''m looking for a big brother."


    Ziso, facing Chu Yuan, did not dare to have any arrogance, and knelt down obediently.


    "Looking for your big brother? Do you know how dangerous the spiritual world outside is? There are dangerous places everywhere, how dare you go out alone?"


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly and said something like this.


    The words come out.


    The side of the mountain gate became quiet.


    Ye Luo and others'' faces became a little strange.


    How dangerous is the spiritual world outside? Are there dangerous places everywhere?


    Is this kidding?


    What level of combat power is Perilla? How could they not know.


    One-handed dream world, very weird.


    They fight, except for Ye Luo, everyone else can even say that the outcome is difficult to distinguish.


    This level of combat power actually said that there is danger outside?


    If Perilla goes out, the danger is that it is someone else.


    With the fighting power of perilla, if you really do things outside, it¡¯s not like Su Xi, controlling others and starting a war by raising the line, but letting everyone fall into a dream world together.


    Everywhere, I really can¡¯t distinguish the difference between the dream and the real world.


    "Master, I know, I will not go out alone in the future."


    Ziso didn''t mean to refute, but nodded cleverly.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan nodded in satisfaction.


    Perilla is safe here.


    Ai Qing is safe there.


    ò¿¼Ó is safe over there.


    Isn¡¯t this stable!


    Take off in one wave!


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 502： Emperor Wusheng

    Chapter 502 Emperor Wusheng


    Tianwu Mountain, at the gate of Wudaozong Mountain.


    Chu Yuan, after dealing with Shisu''s affairs, let Shisu go back to Yamauchi.


    Among them, Sile also returned to the mountain with Shisu, saying that he wanted to go back and have a look.


    After witnessing Shiso and Sile returning to the mountain with his own eyes, Chu Yuan turned his attention to Ye Luo and others.


    He glanced at the stranger behind Ye Luo, then spoke quietly.


    "Luo''er, Han''er, and you, **** Shiso back to be good, but you shouldn''t come here together to **** Shiso back, right?"


    The witty Chu Yuan noticed something was wrong.


    If you really want to **** Shiso back, one person is enough, where so many people are needed.


    He remembered that these disciples were also crossing the Tribulation Realm.


    There are so many escorts across the tribulation realm to **** someone back, which is too exaggerated.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo and others glanced at each other, and sighed that Master¡¯s ability to perceive was really strong.


    After a while.


    Ye Luo took the lead to stand up, and bowed his hand to Chu Yuan in awe.


    "Master, disciples and others really want to ask Master about something."


    "Master, please move to the main hall."


    I only heard Ye Luo say this.


    "Move to the main hall? No, just say what you have here. The teacher can''t enter the sect for the time being. You need to do something here."


    Chu Yuan looked at Ye Luo and said slowly.


    What a joke is this.


    Let him enter the clan?


    Will you go in and out of soul?


    Entering the sect, the invincible state is automatically closed, and his soul body instantly dissipates.


    There will be really nothing left.


    It is impossible to enter the clan.


    It is impossible to enter the clan if killed.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Ye Luo was silent for a moment.


    He didn''t know why Chu Yuan could not enter the clan.


    But since their master spoke up, it is naturally impossible for their master to move to the hall.


    The reason why they are reluctant to say it here.


    Naturally because there are juniors here, I am embarrassed to say it.


    As for the juniors...


    Isn¡¯t it the disciple Ye Luo brought with him?


    Thinking about it, Ye Luo set his gaze on the disciple he brought, and then looked at Chu Yuan again.


    "Master, this person is my big disciple, his name is Emperor Wusheng. We want to talk to Master about things, my disciple can''t handle it, Master, maybe let this disciple go up the mountain?"


    Ye Luo asked.


    "Emperor Wusheng? Yes, go up."


    Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows and said casually.


    He glanced at the stranger who was following Ye Luo, who was only a promise.


    This person is actually his disciple?


    He wants to see what kind of template his disciples are.


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Emperor Wusheng¡¿


    [Race: Human]


    [Cultivation: the peak of the late stage of Qi refining state]


    ¡¾Physique: Five Elements Spirit Body¡¿


    [Background: Atmospheric Transporter]


    [Assessment: This person is talented and possesses great fortune. He is a person who protects the world and the earth. He cultivates without disaster and retreats from danger. However, because of being suppressed by a more powerful one, the fortune cannot be manifested. If luck breaks out, you must become a talent


    Therefore, the system does not recommend that the host accept it as a disciple. If the host insists, the host will bear the consequences.]


    Fuck.


    This person is a little bit ridiculous.


    Chu Yuan remembered that there was no background on this template before.


    After detecting this, something new appeared.


    Or some kind of air transporter? Sheltered by heaven and earth? This is too great.


    Chu Yuan called it awesome.


    This awesome character is actually his disciple and grandson.


    But it¡¯s awesome, this kind of person should be the one he hates most.


    This kind of talent is awesome, he is completely impossible to accept as a disciple.


    Accepting this kind of existence, even if his realm is not enough to deduct.


    Ye Luo on the other side did not know that his master was watching his disciple.


    He heard Chu Yuan agree, and immediately let his disciple "Emperor Wusheng" walk up the mountain.


    It was only when he saw his disciple leave with his own eyes that he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Master, disciples and others came to see Master this time because of the way of practice."


    Ye Luo stood up again and said with his hands.


    "The Way of Practice? What does this mean?"


    After recovering, Chu Yuan was stunned for a long time, and asked suspiciously.


    Ye Luo glanced at Zhang Han slightly, took a deep breath, and then spoke.


    "Master, disciples and others feel that their own path of practice is much weaker, and I want to ask Master, can I improve my path of practice?"


    Ye Luo asked.


    This is their purpose.


    Want to improve the way of self-cultivation.


    They are clearly aware of the weakness of their own practice.


    Compared with these new juniors.


    Their way is almost the same as in pediatrics.


    Look again at those new juniors.


    What kind of puppet, what all kinds of anger, from nothing, from nothing to nothing, the sound of the great road, the dream world, it is simply not too scary.


    "Improve the way of practice?"


    Chu Yuan''s eyes were blackened.


    What and what is this?


    He remembers that these disciples are all in the Tribulation Realm, right?


    A bunch of crossing the tribulation realm, came to ask him a person who has no physical body, how can he improve his cultivation way?


    Isn¡¯t this humiliating him!


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but look at Ye Luo and others.


    He thought that these disciples were trying to force them.


    But he found that Ye Luo and others did not have any joking eyes, but rather serious eyes.


    It seems that he really came to ask him how to improve this or what kind of spiritual practice.


    Could these people really come to ask him?


    But where does he get any of these?


    Chu Yuan was very confused inside.


    Could it be...


    These people have come true when he used to talk nonsense about kendo, avenue and road with these people.


    And now, still think it is true?


    These people doubt that they have never doubted?


    "The cultivation way you mentioned, is it the cultivation way that your teacher taught you?"


    Chu Yuan asked tentatively.


    "Well, Master, you used to teach me the kendo, I still remember it now."


    Ye Luo nodded and answered.


    "Master, I remember that the formation method you used to talk to me, the formation method is dead, and the way is alive. I have always remembered this sentence."


    "It¡¯s just Master, my formation is...somewhat too weak..."


    Zhang Han said.


    I feel weak with my own formation.


    In this regard, he felt the deepest.


    It¡¯s really that, externally, he strikes hard, internally, he only promises.


    Outside, he can be said to be invincible.


    Among Wudaozong disciples, he can''t beat anyone, and anyone can ignore the formation.


    The one who needs improvement most is him.


    Beside, Chu Yuan, who was listening to these words, fell into deep thought.


    These things seemed to be caused by him once fooling these disciples.


    These disciples are now asking him again, can they improve these flickering things?


    Is this kidding?


    Could he be able to refurbish these things that he said before, and use them to continue to flicker?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    May Day holiday is over! Cabbage will resume normal updates tomorrow, so let''s have fun on May Day.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 503： Understanding of Tao?

    Chapter 503 Understanding of Tao?


    In front of Wudaozong Mountain.


    Chu Yuan is thinking.


    I don¡¯t know how to answer these disciples.


    Ye Luo and other disciples were extremely worried.


    They are worried whether their master will feel that they are abandoning the way that Master teaches is too weak.


    Because it is too weak, so I came to look for the master, and asked if I could improve the Tao.


    Or the respected master will feel that they think that the respected master prefers the same students who are new to beginners, and the way of teaching them is so weak.


    In short, almost all the brains can be supplemented by this group of human brains.


    almost had no brain to make up for one, the master was angry and slapped them all to death in the plot.


    However, what Ye Luo et al didn¡¯t know was.


    What Chu Yuan was thinking about was whether to fool these disciples again.


    Renovate the flicker of these disciples?


    But these disciples are different now.


    is no longer the side dish that can be fooled casually in the past.


    If he is fooled, will he be recognized on the spot?


    If he was recognized, it would be embarrassing. Wouldn''t his old face be lost?


    But it¡¯s not right to think so.


    He has an invincible state. Even if these disciples don¡¯t believe it, his fists are not as big as him.


    A big fist makes sense.


    That said, he can still refurbish the flicker.


    anyway.


    How can he fool you.


    This is an important point.


    Chu Yuan raised her eyebrows slightly.


    After a long time.


    He looked at Ye Luo and the others, and slowly spoke.


    "You all want to improve Dao? Luo''er, Han''er, Qianyuan, Luo Xue, are you all?"


    Chu Yuan asked.


    "Yes, Master."


    Ye Luo and others all answered.


    "Then come one by one, who of you will come first?"


    Chu Yuanyun said lightly.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo and others showed joy on their faces.


    Even Tantai Luo Xue, who has always been light-hearted, was a little pleased.


    can become stronger, who can be unhappy.


    They looked at each other quickly, and finally confirmed it. Ye Luo came first.


    In terms of seniority, Ye Luo is a big brother.


    In terms of strength, Ye Luo is also the first person.


    Ye Luo came first, none of them had any opinion.


    After the decision is made.


    Chu Yuan didn''t fool around for the first time.


    Instead, let everyone except Ye Luo go back to the mountain first, one by one, line up.


    Zhang Han and other disciples naturally did not have any opinions.


    They also know that the Tao cannot be passed lightly.


    To teach the Dao of Senior Brother, it is not good for them to stay.


    So they walked up the mountain very obediently.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, Chu Yuan and Ye Luo were left standing beside the mountain gate.


    Chu Yuan faced Ye Luo with a smile on his face and did not speak, so he stood quietly with his hands on his back.


    Ye Luo was also unambiguous, facing Chu Yuan and knelt down directly.


    The strongest generation, facing their master, dare not violate anything.


    "Master!"


    Ye Luo lowered his head and said in a low voice.


    "You don¡¯t need to be polite, Lao''er, you don¡¯t know that you don¡¯t like these etiquettes as a teacher."


    "As a teacher, I ask you, how do you understand your way?"


    Chu Yuan turned around and turned his back to Ye Luo.


    The sound is not fast or slow coming into the ears of the leaves.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo, who was still kneeling on the ground, looked in a daze.


    He seemed to have seen the scene when he was weak.


    is also like today.


    Master turned his back to him.


    tells him everything.


    Today, he is no longer the weak boy of the past.


    Today, he is a strong generation.


    The lord of a holy land, a powerful man who is famous all over the world.


    But the master is always the master, the master he can only look up to.


    The master who had spent countless efforts was unable to see the real end.


    "Master..."


    "The disciples have always understood Dao in the same way as Master said back then."


    Ye Luo slowly stood up, and said so at the same time.


    "You...as a teacher is asking you, your own understanding of your own Tao, rather than asking you this."


    Chu Yuan rolled his eyes, he didn''t know what to say.


    He doesn¡¯t know where to start fooling around.


    So ask Ye Luo.


    Ghost knew that Ye Luo was actually playing Panacea.


    It¡¯s too fine.


    Ye Luo did not speak, how could he continue to flicker?


    "My own understanding of Tao?"


    Ye Luo groaned upon hearing the words.


    seems to be asking himself, what is his understanding of Tao.


    After a while.


    He just looked up at Chu Yuan.


    "Master, I think that my way should be rather unyielding! The sword bearer should break the ten thousand magic with the sword, break the ten thousand calamity with the sword, and cut everything with the sword."


    Ye Luo said loudly.


    "Since you understand this way, why do you need to upgrade?"


    The corner of Chu Yuan''s eyes twitched slightly, her voice still as flat as ever.


    He doesn¡¯t know how to complain.


    One sword to break ten thousand laws?


    is so hungry, why did you come to him to talk about upgrading?


    The current disciple is really greedy!


    "Master, it''s different, the disciple feels...the disciple''s sword is not sharp enough. Although the disciple knows that he has to break the ten thousand laws with the sword, but it is very difficult to encounter the Dao of the juniors and juniors. It needs to rely on the suppression of the realm to defeat the juniors and juniors. ."


    Ye Luo shook his head and said.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan, whose back was facing, did not reply immediately.


    Instead, she closed her eyes slightly and thought.


    He was thinking about how to fool this disciple.


    Ye Luo stood aside, not daring to interrupt, silently lowered his head, waiting for Master to reply.


    The scene fell silent all at once.


    The atmosphere became quiet.


    Huhu...


    The breeze blows by.


    Roll up many leaves on the ground.


    It''s been a long time.


    Chu Yuan never spoke.


    Chu Yuan did not speak.


    Ye Luo did not dare to speak.


    is so stalemate.


    What Yeluo didn¡¯t know was.


    Chu Yuan didn¡¯t know what to say now, so she didn¡¯t say anything.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan is at a loss.


    I don¡¯t know how to fudge.


    He kept rubbing the palms of his sleeves.


    looked up at the sky slightly.


    Countless thoughts are rising in my mind.


    Sword...


    I have broken ten thousand magic with one sword, how can I upgrade?


    Break through ten thousand laws, break through ten thousand laws, break through...


    What is it to break to the extreme?


    A name appeared in Chu Yuan''s heart inexplicably.


    Pangu...


    Open the sky?


    Break everything to open the sky?


    It seems feasible to use the sky to fool this disciple?


    Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up, and after figuring out everything, Dang Even opened his mouth.


    "Luo''er, do you know, where did the world, heaven and earth come from?"


    Chu Yuan said quietly.


    "Where did the world, heaven and earth come from?"


    Ye Luo murmured a few words in a low voice.


    He thought for a moment.


    still did not find the answer.


    In the end, he still shook his head, and told Chu Yuan that he didn¡¯t know.


    Look at this disciple so well-behaved into the set.


    Chu Yuan also breathed a sigh of relief.


    "A long, long time ago, there was no world, the concept of heaven and earth appeared. At that time, everything was a chaos, no day and night, no thought of time."


    "Until a great **** named Pangu appeared, there was the concept of heaven and earth, day and night, time, and everything!"


    Chu Yuan¡¯s ability to tell stories is simply full.


    Talking and talking.


    also sighed.


    It seems to be feeling that era...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 504： Pangu opens the sky! !

    Chapter 504 Pangu opens the sky! !


    Wudaozong, before the mountain gate.


    Pangu! !


    When the name was spit out from Chu Yuan''s mouth.


    Ye Luo, who was listening quietly, shook her heart suddenly.


    An inexplicable sense of awe spontaneously arises.


    He doesn¡¯t know why he feels this way.


    But there is a sense of awe.


    As if it was something carved deep in his soul, now he knows to be aroused.


    This sense of awe is very strong.


    is so strong that the leaves fall even beyond control.


    "Master, this plate..."


    Ye Luo wanted to ask who Pangu is.


    But he hasn¡¯t read it yet.


    A feeling of heart palpitations surged into my heart.


    He couldn''t utter the second word at all.


    It seems that this is a taboo.


    Once he speaks, he will be condemned by God.


    Ye Luo felt a little flustered.


    But he calmed down quickly.


    "Master, what kind of existence does this great **** exist? Why did he give birth to the concept of world, heaven and earth?"


    Ye Luo changed the word and asked.


    ¡°Pangu is Pangu. There is no such problem. As for why heaven and earth are created because of him, it is very simple. He opened the sky! Pangu opened the sky!


    Chu Yuan spoke word by word.


    Clear words.


    There is no scruples at all.


    When he said the four words''Pangu Kaitian''.


    There was a boom.


    Above the sky, a lightning flashed past.


    Ye Luo''s heart trembled.


    The soul trembled a little.


    It seems that at this moment, he is spying on some kind of ancient secret.


    Ye Luo was afraid.


    Some impulses that I don¡¯t want to listen to anymore.


    just when he wants to back down.


    Another idea emerged.


    That is a sentence he once said.


    Sword-holders, would rather be unyielding and never move forward!


    Break ten thousand tactics with one sword!


    He can''t retreat!


    Ye Luo gritted his teeth and stood firmly in place.


    "Dare to ask Master, how my way is related to the existence of this great god, the disciple is dull, please Master for advice!"


    Ye Luo saluted Chu Yuan.


    "Luo''er, your Dao today is okay. The so-called upgraded Dao, but it takes you to another level. If you want to upgrade, you have to have this idea. Use the sword in your hand to kill everything and open everything! Be firm! , Even if it¡¯s the sky, you can drive! At the extreme, you are not Pangu!"


    Chu Yuan circulates and frustrates, flickering sonically and powerfully.


    Flickered so much that he almost believed it.


    But what he said made Ye Luo quite shocked.


    He looked at Chu Yuan blankly, not knowing what to say.


    Use the sword in your hand to kill everything and open everything!


    To the extreme, is he not Pangu? !


    "Chier, don''t you understand?"


    Chu Yuan''s words exploded in Ye Luo''s mind.


    Ye Luo suddenly returned to his senses and knelt down to Chu Yuan.


    "Master, disciple understand!"


    Ye Luo said respectfully.


    There is no moment in his mind that is clearer than it is now.


    "Just understand, remember, Luoer, never feel that your Dao is weak, there is never a weak Dao, only weak ascetics!"


    "The strength of kendo lies in the daring to cut everything and to open the heart of everything!"


    Chu Yuan said again.


    "Thank you, Master, for your guidance, disciples will never feel that their way is weak again!"


    Ye Luo also followed.


    "It''s okay to understand everything, go up the mountain, and call Han''er down."


    Chu Yuan walked a few steps forward, looking up at the sky, a pair of masters.


    "Yes, Master."


    Ye Luo''s eyes were bright, and he nodded in reply.


    Then he turned and walked up the mountain.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    Crossing the robbery? Crossing the tribulation realm is not defeated by his mouth.


    He couldn¡¯t be more clear about what he was fooling around.


    sounds very reasonable.


    In fact, there is no use for fart.


    is a theoretical school.


    What can I realize by listening to some theories?


    Are you kidding me?


    If you talk about the past, forget it.


    What is he talking about now?


    Pangu Kaitian has come out.


    Is it possible that Ye Luo could give him a realization that opening the sky is impossible.


    If this can be realized.


    He Chu someone swallowed the whole leaf when it was open, without chewing.


    Chu Yuan waited for a while.


    Shortly after.


    Zhang Han walked down.


    With this experience.


    Chu Yuan will not persuade you to cross the tribulation realm.


    He felt that the difference between Huyou crossing the tribulation realm and Huyou Caiji was that Huyou¡¯s chicken was just coming, and huyou crossing the tribulation realm needed to speak the words of Huyou in a magnificent way.


    For Huyou crossing the robbery.


    Chu Yuan naturally became proficient.


    ¡­¡­


    "Han''er, one way, if you want to upgrade, you must rely on the momentum."


    "What is momentum? Let me tell you this. The essence of the formation is to build a shape and instill it with various materials to form a formation...Huh? You don''t need formation materials for the formation. What the teacher teaches you is to attract the power of heaven and earth to form an array?"


    "The same, the same, just an analogy for the teacher."


    "You regard the formation material or the power of heaven and earth as a potential. In this way, if you can omit the one you have poured in, you can directly use the potential to set up the formation, so that the formation will produce thousands of changes, all the time. It''s changing, it can be considered an upgrade."


    "What? You said that the eight trigrams change in the nine palaces? Yes, right, right, exactly the same as you think. As a teacher, I will talk to you again, where does this gossip come from? Speaking of this, I have to talk about a great god, this great **** is called Fuxi..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Qianyuan, you are on the road of physical cultivation. Unlike others, you are a road with only one direction. You have no other direction to choose."


    "The advice given to you as a teacher is that all dharmas are unified, all things are unified, everything is unified, and it can be sublimated."


    "What? You ask why all things are one, ten thousand laws are one? I have told you as a teacher, and I have said all that should be said. What is the point of asking again? If you need to talk in detail, then be a teacher. Just teach a dog, what else to tell you..."


    "Everything that should be taught as a teacher, I have already taught..."


    "In short, all your standards, thought to be compared with the ancestral witch you mentioned, the ancestral witch is your goal..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Luo Xue, your Dao needs to be upgraded, this is a bit troublesome..."


    "In your opinion, what is the most important thing for a chess player?"


    "I don¡¯t know? Then I will teach you as a teacher, the chess player, the most important thing is the rules. In this world, no matter how good chess players are, they will be limited to the board. What the teacher wants is by You come to master the rules."


    "If you master the rules, people in this world are either chess pieces or chess players, then you can stand on the highest point, overlook them, and be invincible by nature!"


    "What you said as a teacher, you must remember..."


    "How to formulate the rules? You have to realize this by yourself. What you realize yourself is yours. What you say directly to you as a teacher is not yours. As a teacher, I hope you can understand..."


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 505： Golden Fairy Fruit?

    Chapter 505 Golden Immortal Dao Fruit?


    Beyond Tianwu Mountain, towards Dao Mountain.


    At this moment.


    Towards Daoshan, towards Daozong Square.


    The four evil spirits and Bai Ze were sitting on a high platform and talking about the truth, telling some spiritual things.


    The two disciples of Bai Ze, Ning Fan and Long Lichuan, practiced in the square.


    Although the entire Xiang Daozong is simple, it is also full of vitality.


    On the high platform.


    The four evil spirits talked with Bai Ze.


    "Four people, you should know that today''s sky has changed. It is not the previous era. What we have to think about is not how to restore the past, but how to integrate into this new world, how to be recognized by this new world, and become a family! "


    Bai Zeqiang said forcefully.


    He can''t wait to shoot the crime.


    Proclaim his ideas loudly.


    The other four evildoers didn''t mean to refute, each of them shouted wonderfully.


    It is a discussion on the Tao, it is better to say it is a convention that licks Xintiandi.


    Bai Ze watched the four evil spirits reconciled, smiled with satisfaction, and wanted to continue talking.


    However, he hasn''t waited for him to speak yet.


    Suddenly, the expressions of the five of them were shocked, as if they felt something.


    Almost at the same moment, they all stood up and looked in the direction of Wudaozong.


    All eyes are a little strange...


    This is not so strange.


    seems a little confused, confused, shocked, puzzled.


    "This is, is this the breath of the Golden Immortal Tao fruit?"


    Bai Ze was stunned.


    The so-called fairyland, after ordinary people enter into the fairyland, they are scattered immortals, earth immortals, heaven immortals, true immortals, and golden immortals.


    Every time you step into a realm, you need to condense the corresponding Tao fruit, and engrave the Tao fruit into the vast river of time before you can cross the realm.


    Among them, the Dao Fruit is the most difficult to condense, and it is the Golden Immortal Dao Fruit.


    After the golden fairy, immortality, immortality and eternity, longevity and heaven.


    To condense the Golden Immortal Dao Fruit, we need to condense with a powerful Dao. This step is very difficult.


    Golden Immortal Dao Fruit, for the four evil spirits and Bai Ze, of course it is not worth mentioning.


    But now...


    Now they are mundane.


    Moreover, it is still in a world controlled by Xintiandi.


    How can the atmosphere of Golden Immortal Dao Fruit appear?


    Although this breath is very subtle, it is indeed the Golden Immortal Tao fruit.


    How can a golden fairy be born in the ordinary?


    directly across all the wonderland?


    But in the commonplace, how could a golden immortal be born, except for those remnants of the old age, it is impossible to appear immortal.


    "This must be the breath of the Golden Immortal Dao Fruit, and it is a brand-new Golden Immortal Dao Fruit, different from our time. This is the golden immortal Dao Fruit realized by the people of the new era."


    One of the four evil spirits frowned slightly and said.


    "How can there be immortals in the new era? This is impossible!"


    —ƒè» also felt completely impossible.


    The most talented person he has ever seen in the new era is Ye Luo.


    But Ye Luo is a mundane, top-notch realm, how could it have crossed several realms and directly condensed the Golden Immortal Tao fruit?


    "Will it be the existence of the old era, reincarnated and rebuilt, and the Golden Immortal Tao fruit condensed in the identity of the new era?"


    Qongqi asked speculatively.


    "You are even more outrageous. The culmination of Xintiandi is not Ye Luo''s group of people? Even the people of the old era were reincarnated and rebuilt, and it is impossible to cultivate to that point."


    Chaos shook his head and said.


    Listen to these words.


    Bai Ze shook his head.


    He looked at Tianwu Mountain.


    "This is not a complete Golden Immortal Dao Fruit, it just has a hint of the Golden Immortal Dao Fruit. I am afraid that Tianjiao really understood it."


    Bai Ze looked at Tianwu Mountain faintly, and seemed to have guessed something.


    "Tianjiao of the new era? The new era can see the past, only those few, and they are all that disciple, is it possible that the disciple enlightened..."


    ÷Ò÷Ñ said quite casually.


    As he talked, the whole person froze.


    The breath of Golden Immortal Dao Fruit just now seems to be really coming from Tianwu Mountain.


    Is it true that that disciple did something?


    Condense the golden celestial fruit with the mundane body? Even if it only smelled of golden fairy fruit, it was amazing.


    Can condense a trace of golden celestial fruit in the ordinary, what does it mean? Representing the future is almost bound to become a golden fairy.


    That disciple, too terrifying...


    No, to be precise, that person is too scary.


    In this new world, let a mundane future be sure to become a golden fairy?


    What kind of monstrous means is this?


    That one!


    Unfathomable! !


    "Friend Bai Daoist can tell, is it a trace of Golden Immortal Dao fruit realized by which disciple?"


    Chaos asked in a deep voice.


    "This breath can be felt after a little bit of feeling, it is the Ye Xiaoyou, Ye Luo."


    Bai Ze took a deep breath and said.


    People are more angry than people.


    Why is his disciple not so capable? Take a mundane body to explore the wonderland.


    "Leaf Falling..."


    Four evil spirits also fell into contemplation, each of them blinked, not knowing what they were thinking.


    "What are you thinking about? Everyone has no good intentions in their eyes."


    Baize glanced at the four evil spirits and said.


    "No, we are just thinking about where this leaf fall will go in the future."


    Daotie waved his hand and said.


    "Which step did you take? With fellow Taoist Chu, Ye Luo''s achievements will at least not be lower than ours, what''s more to think about."


    Bai Ze rolled his eyes and said.


    "That''s true, by the way, Fellow Daoist Bai, I remember that the Japanese mother is still in that clan? That one doesn''t know if he saw the Japanese mother?"


    Gotiao raised his head and said.


    "See or not, what happened, this has nothing to do with us now, we are now people in the new era, you must keep this in mind..."


    Bai Ze looked at the four evil spirits and said meaningfully.


    Their team is already standing.


    is on the side of the new era.


    At the moment they choose, they have made up their minds to bid farewell to the old times.


    Bai Ze didn''t want to be caught by Xintiandi because of his speech, and put them on small shoes, then they should cry.


    "We still know this."


    The four evil spirits quickly echoed.


    They naturally understand this truth.


    Since the new era is now in charge, of course they have to take refuge in the new era.


    After all, it is possible to join the new era in the old era, and it is not without any choice.


    As for the representative of the old era and the new era, isn¡¯t that Chu Yuan?


    With Chu Yuan as a representative, what else do they need to worry about?


    Bai Ze nodded when he saw the four evil spirits, so naturally he didn''t say anything more.


    His gaze first looked at Tianwu Mountain.


    and then looked at the sky.


    He doesn''t know when he can successfully join Xintiandi.


    But he always feels that this new era is becoming more and more unstable.


    It seems that more and more remnants of the old era are recovering recently.


    When he went out before, he actually saw a little demon from the old era recover, trying to subvert the world, and then he was suppressed by the world of the new era.


    This situation...


    gives Bai Ze a familiar feeling.


    I feel before every catastrophe...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 506： Immortality

    Chapter 506 The Meaning of Immortality


    Tianwu Mountain, in Wudaozong Square.


    Ye Luo and other disciples gathered together.


    Among them, Zhang Han, Tantai Luoxue and others are standing by the side of the square.


    is in the middle of the square.


    Ye Luo sat cross-legged, his body surrounded by countless sword auras and sword intent.


    Sword Qi and sword intent are immense and dense, almost forming a long river, standing in the sky.


    In this long river of swords, there is a faint hint of immortality flowing.


    The meaning of immortality is looming, very subtle.


    But the immortal meaning is very scary.


    Zhang Han and other people still felt the threat of terror even if they stood far away.


    The hint of immortality, as if it could easily kill them.


    "You said, what did the big brother realize? This breath is too terrifying? I feel that if you get closer, you will be chopped up and there will be no ashes left."


    Zhang Han said timidly.


    This can''t help him not tremble.


    Faced with this hint of immortality, they seemed to have returned to the time when they faced the remains of the immortal.


    Invincible!


    can''t even make a move.


    The breath alone choked them.


    "Who knows, after listening to the instructions of the master, the big brother has been enlightened like this when he came back. The big brother probably has realized something."


    Su Qianyuan slowly said.


    "Yes, I also guessed that it was the big brother who realized what, but what he realized is really not so strong. This breath, I am afraid that it has touched the fairyland that Senior White said that day."


    Tantai Luo Xue also agreed very much.


    Sile and Shiso behind them did not speak.


    Sile doesn¡¯t care about these things and doesn¡¯t feel anything.


    Ziso was a little desperate, so she didn''t speak at all. She had sworn an oath to defeat Ye Luo.


    But Ye Luo''s cultivation base, soaring upward, made her feel a little hopeless.


    She still had some certainty before, relying on the dream world to trap Ye Luo one or two.


    But now that she felt the immortality, she felt it was impossible.


    Even if she used her dream world with all her strength, it was impossible to defeat Ye Luo.


    Even now, her dream world may not be close to Ye Luo.


    It is really terrifying that this thread of immortality means.


    "The third and fourth younger sister, how much do you understand about what you said to the master?"


    Zhang Han beside ?? has no time to pay attention to Sile and Zisu, his eyes are shining at Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luoxue.


    Ye Luo has realized it.


    This means that the master pointed them to them, and it is really something to upgrade the Tao.


    And still directly upgrade to Wonderland.


    But as far as he is concerned, he can''t realize anything.


    So he wanted to ask Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luoxue.


    Look at the two of them and see if they have realized anything.


    "I probably understand what the master is talking about, but I haven''t fully understood it yet. I guess I can figure it out after going back to retreat for a period of time."


    Su Qianyuan looked at Zhang Han and said.


    "I can also roughly understand the meaning of Master, it will take some time."


    Tantai Luo Xue also nodded slightly and said.


    Zhang Han: "?"


    You all really understand? Among the four disciples who dared to love Master''s guidance, I didn''t realize it, and I couldn''t realize anything?


    Is the clown myself?


    Zhang Han wants to cry.


    Before this group of people ignored his formation.


    Right now, even this aspect of comprehension is crushed.


    Compared with the understanding of both sides, I am afraid that they are not at the same level.


    "What''s the matter? Second brother, haven''t you realized anything? If you don''t realize anything, you can ask the respected master as soon as possible while the master is still there."


    Tantai Luo Xue reminded him, if you don¡¯t understand, you can ask Master.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han''s heart was immediately moved, and he wanted to ask Master.


    He even wanted to speak, saying that he was going to the mountain gate to ask Master.


    Ke hadn¡¯t waited for him to speak yet.


    Su Qianyuan suddenly stood up, patted Zhang Han on the shoulder, and grinned.


    "Sister Si, what you said is wrong. Every one of us has realized it. How could the second brother not realize it? If the second brother didn¡¯t realize this, how low should his talent be?"


    Su Qianyuan said with a smile.


    Zhang Han''s face turned black when he heard this, but he couldn''t say much.


    can only stand there.


    "Senior Brother, that''s not what I said. If you want to understand Master, it is really not talent that counts. Even a person with good talent may not be able to understand Master''s words. This is not something that can''t be explained by talent. ."


    Tantai Luo Xue shook her head and said with a smile.


    When Zhang Han heard this, he immediately nodded and said yes, and then slapped Su Qianyuan.


    Ke Su Qianyuan is always one step ahead of him.


    "Four Junior Sisters, this is not the case."


    "Master¡¯s words may not be determined by talents, but talents are definitely useful. Moreover, Master helped four of us preach in total. All three of us have realized it. How could the second brother not realize it? If the second brother can''t realize it, then it won''t make sense."


    Su Qianyuan continued smiling.


    "That''s true too."


    Tantai Luo Xue nodded, and recognized Su Qianyuan''s words.


    See this scene.


    Where can Zhang Han dare to say anything.


    This one sings together.


    blocked his way.


    Can he still say that he can''t realize anything by himself?


    If you say it, isn¡¯t this slapped yourself in the face...


    Zhang Han could only smile reluctantly, echoing the two.


    "Yes, as a disciple of the master, how can I fail to realize it, isn''t this a joke? I have realized it, realized it, you don''t need to think too much.


    Zhang Han coughed twice and said.


    "I said, the second brother must have realized it."


    Su Qianyuan spoke directly and said with a smile.


    Zhang Han: "..."


    He really wants to hit someone.


    But he felt that he could not beat any of the disciples of Wudaozong.


    Even the most dish Su Qianyuan.


    After receiving the guidance of the master, and having realized something, he is afraid that he is an opponent.


    Zhang Han is a little aggrieved.


    But he still chose to endure it.


    As long as he doesn¡¯t learn from these Wudaozong fellows, others will not be able to see his dishes.


    I don¡¯t know that he actually can¡¯t beat others!


    As long as I don¡¯t fight you, I¡¯ve never lost, and I¡¯m not going to eat!


    This is Zhang Han¡¯s only thought.


    "Dao Guo?"


    at this time.


    A voice suddenly sounded in the ears of Zhang Han and other disciples.


    They turned their heads and looked, only to see a woman coming from a distance, her gaze was looking at the leaf drop sitting crosswise, and there seemed to be a trace of familiarity in it.


    Zhang Han and others certainly recognized this woman.


    Isn¡¯t it the ¡®Sun Mother¡¯ Xihe they brought back last time?


    This guy, they all forgot.


    If you don¡¯t come out, you really forget that this person is in Wudao Sect.


    "Dao fruit? What do you mean by Tao fruit?"


    Zhang Han walked to the woman and asked aloud...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 507： Christian Sun

    Chapter 507


    No Daozong, beside the square.


    Many disciples of Wudao Sect, except for the enlightened Ye Luo.


    The others all looked at the woman who came by.


    His mother and mother!


    About this person.


    They have all learned a lot from Bai Ze.


    One of the strong men of the old age!


    and Master, they are from the same age.


    This person seems to know, what exactly is the breath of Ye Luo Zaiwu?


    "What is the Tao fruit you are talking about?"


    Zhang Han asked immediately.


    He thought that he could ask what Daoguo was.


    But he didn''t expect that Xihe didn''t answer. Instead, he looked at him and asked back.


    "What is Tao fruit?"


    Xihe asked blankly.


    She tilted her head and looked very puzzled.


    "You don''t know what Dao fruit is? Then what Dao fruit are you talking about?"


    Zhang Han was also stunned for a long time.


    "Am I talking about fruit?"


    Xi and Leng Leng asked rhetorically.


    "Have you not said it?"


    Zhang Han raised his eyebrows.


    "Did I say that?"


    Xihe said dullly.


    Zhang Han: "..."


    He shouldn''t be against this person.


    This person who has no memory, what does he have to say...


    "Lao San, where did the disciple of Big Brother go?"


    Zhang Han turned his head to look at Su Qianyuan and asked.


    "Didn''t you be called down by your senior brother and accepted the guidance of your master?"


    Su Qianyuan said so.


    "Were you called down to accept Master¡¯s guidance?"


    Zhang Han''s eyes flickered.


    Yup.


    Why didn''t he think of it.


    It¡¯s great to bring a disciple to accept Master¡¯s teaching.


    If you accept the teacher¡¯s teaching, isn¡¯t that an iron talent?


    I knew that he also brought a disciple over.


    You should know that his Yin-Yang Array Sect is also without successors.


    Among his disciples, none of them are successful.


    Don''t talk about Tianjiao, geniuses are not counted.


    If he brings a disciple over, he will have a successor to the Yin-Yang Formation Sect in the future, and he can practice with peace of mind.


    Lost, lost.


    This wave of blood loss.


    Zhang Han felt that he couldn''t breathe.


    He didn¡¯t realize anything this time, and he hasn¡¯t brought his disciples over yet, so how can he lose money...


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    where there is no Daozong mountain gate.


    Chu Yuan was looking at Emperor Tusun Wusheng standing in front of him.


    He looked left and right, but he didn''t see any flowers.


    This air transporter is nothing strange.


    is to look handsome.


    Others, just like that.


    "What are you doing down here?"


    Chu Yuan looked at her disciple and grandson, and asked casually.


    "Teacher, teacher, master, me, me, my master, call me, I will come down, please, ask you."


    Emperor Wusheng was trembling when facing Chu Yuan, stumbled upon his words.


    Can he not be afraid.


    in his eyes.


    Chu Yuan is the supreme existence in the legend, surpassing all existence in the world.


    Even in the eyes of the world, Chu Yuan can be compared with the sky.


    There are some mundane cities, and stories about Chu Yuan are circulating.


    In the story, there is a sentence describing Chu Yuan.


    ¡®I¡¯m invincible in the world, I won¡¯t fight with the sky or with whom¡¯


    This sentence is spread among the mundane.


    has also become the word that best describes Chu Yuan, the legendary Sect Master of Wudao Sect.


    "What''s the matter with you? Are you squatting?"


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly and asked.


    It was the first time he met the disciples.


    Meeting the first disciple-grandson, was it just a kowtow?


    This is not too fun.


    "No, no, I, the first time I saw the Sovereign, I was a little excited, so I couldn''t speak clearly."


    Emperor Wusheng is still a little stumbling.


    Can''t even say a decent sentence.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan is also speechless enough.


    The first time I saw him, I couldn¡¯t speak clearly? Still squatted like this.


    Losing this disciple is still some kind of big luck.


    Atmospheric transporter, this is it?


    "Okay, okay, your master is calling you down to ask me, what do you want to ask me?"


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and asked.


    "What, anything is fine."


    Emperor Wusheng still squatted.


    "Anything is fine?"


    The corner of Chu Yuan''s mouth twitched.


    The meaning of this Ye Luo is that if you want him to flicker as before, now he will flicker again.


    The probability of this flicker, in his opinion, is extremely low.


    After all, there is a higher chance of being abolished.


    But this Emperor Wusheng was sent by Ye Luo to fool him.


    It¡¯s really hard to tell whether this can be a talent.


    Such a big air transporter, if he is deceived and invalidated by him, then he will be guilty of a serious crime.


    can not flicker, or not flicker.


    Chu Yuan sighed inwardly.


    He sighed, how could Ye Luo find something for him like this.


    Chu Yuan just wanted to tell this disciple to go back, but he didn''t fool around.


    This disciple is too talented, he is embarrassed to fool.


    However, he hadn''t said it yet, and he had an idea in his mind.


    There seems to be something wrong with the talent template of this apprentice.


    Chu Yuan opened the system probe again and checked it.


    A azure blue screen suddenly rose and appeared before his eyes.


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Emperor Wusheng¡¿


    [Race: Human]


    [Cultivation: the peak of the late stage of Qi refining state]


    ¡¾Physique: Five Elements Spirit Body¡¿


    [Background: Atmospheric Transporter]


    [Assessment: This person is talented and possesses great fortune. He is a person who protects the world and the earth. He cultivates without disaster and retreats from danger. However, because of being suppressed by a more powerful one, the fortune cannot be manifested. If luck breaks out, you must become a talent


    Therefore, the system does not recommend that the host accept it as a disciple. If the host insists, the host will bear the consequences.]


    The Five Elements Spirit Body!


    Atmospheric transporter!


    ßõßõ, it is really enviable.


    However, look at the evaluation given by the system.


    Is this disciple being suppressed by a stronger air transporter?


    As long as you explode your luck, you will surely become a talent?


    Who is this stronger lucker?


    Chu Yuan thought for a while.


    Could it be Ye Luo?


    Or is it someone in the same family?


    In short, as long as this disciple is not suppressed by a stronger air transporter, can he become a talent?


    According to the evaluation of the system, it seems that this is indeed the case.


    In this case, he can fool around a little bit.


    Then let this disciple stay away from that stronger lucker, and let him become a talent.


    Chu Yuan wants to teach and abolish his disciples.


    But he doesn¡¯t want to teach and abolish his disciples.


    Teaching the abolished disciples has a realm.


    Teach the deceased Sun to have a hammer? There is no hammer.


    It would be better to let students become talents.


    At that time, his sect will speak out, it''s better to hear.


    Chu Yuan thought for a moment, then nodded slightly, thinking it was feasible.


    "Emperor Wusheng."


    Chu Yuan opened her lips lightly and called the other party.


    "Master, master, younger brother, younger brother, disciple are here."


    Di Wusheng listened to Chu Yuan calling him, and hurriedly replied, for fear that he would come back a little later, causing dissatisfaction with the legendary master.


    "What kind of road do you practice?"


    Chu Yuan asked casually.


    He has his hands on his back.


    Surrounded by golden light, an invisible temperament rises...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 508： The Way of the Celestial Phenomenon?

    Chapter 508 The Way of the Celestial Phenomenon?


    Tianwu Mountain, beside the gate.


    Looking at the golden light radiating from all over her body, it was like an unparalleled Chu Yuan.


    Emperor Wusheng was dumbfounded for a while.


    It was the first time he saw this kind of temperament.


    is different from Ye Luo''s sword fairy.


    In his eyes, Chu Yuan seemed to be a sky.


    Aloft, the supreme terrifying majesty makes people fearful.


    "I ask you something, can''t you hear it?"


    Chu Yuan saw that Emperor Wusheng hadn''t responded for a long time, couldn''t help frowning, and said again.


    These words also made Di Wusheng instantly regain his senses, and he knelt on the ground in panic.


    "Master, the disciple has just been in a trance, please don''t blame Master!"


    Di Wusheng said with trepidation.


    In a panic, he even forgot about the kowtow.


    "The disciples of the Wudao Sect, you don¡¯t need to bow before anyone, don¡¯t have any etiquette, you can do whatever you want. What I am asking you now is, what kind of road do you practice?"


    Chu Yuan raised her eyebrows slightly.


    He is also very helpless.


    He felt that his disciples liked to kneel down and worship.


    made him extremely speechless.


    He remembers that he said it more than once.


    Those disciples did not change.


    It''s better now.


    The disciples and grandchildren all kept up with this rhythm together.


    He didn''t understand what these disciples were thinking.


    "Going back to Master, what the disciples practiced is kendo, and they practiced with my master."


    Di Wusheng quickly answered.


    Hear this.


    Standing on the edge of a huge boulder next to the mountain gate, Chu Yuan nodded slightly.


    Ye Luo''s kendo is possible.


    After all, ??is the existence of crossing the robbery realm.


    Swordsmanship that crosses the tribulation realm, can it be strong?


    Teaching kendo to this disciple is also completely reasonable.


    "Then how far have you cultivated?"


    Chu Yuan asked.


    "Return to Master, I only know some of my master''s kendo skills..."


    Emperor Wusheng seemed to think of something, and said something embarrassingly.


    "What this seat asks you is how far you have cultivated, not what kind of fur skills you have cultivated."


    Chu Yuan said with a headache.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "What is this, what''s the embarrassment to say."


    "Master, can you not tell me?"


    "No! If you don''t tell me, how can I tell you?"


    "But Master, I really have a hard time talking."


    "What''s so hard to say?"


    "Well, Master, I practiced Master''s kendo, only to the step of celestial phenomena."


    After finishing these words, Emperor Wusheng lowered his head and tightened, as if he was afraid that Chu Yuan would scold him.


    "Sky phenomenon? What does sky phenomenon mean?"


    Chu Yuan asked inexplicably.


    What is the relationship between kendo and celestial phenomena?


    It¡¯s okay.


    Whatever he thought of the two, he couldn''t think of going together.


    "It is to predict the astronomical phenomenon..."


    Di Wusheng said weakly.


    "Predict the astronomical phenomenon? For example?"


    Chu Yuan asked curiously.


    "For example, ten minutes later, the sky is clear and there is no cloud, the northwest wind, the wind speed is not high, after fifteen minutes, there is no cloud to cloudy... There is no rain today!


    Di Wusheng said all the celestial phenomena he saw.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    Do you call this Kendo?


    Kendo is like this?


    This is the weather forecast, right?


    Chu Yuan is a little messy in the wind.


    He is such a talented disciple.


    Learning kendo, learned a weather forecast?


    how did you do that?


    "You... is this really kendo?"


    Chu Yuan was silent for a moment, and asked.


    "Master, this is what I realized from Master Swordsmanship..."


    Di Wusheng showed a smile that was uglier than crying.


    He also knew he was ashamed.


    But there is no way at all.


    This is what he realized...


    I realized such a thing from Kendo...


    "You...very good, very powerful, very powerful."


    Chu Yuan suddenly wanted to laugh.


    This disciple is really amazing.


    He didn''t dare to fool so.


    Flicked a disciple and realized the weather forecast from Kendo.


    He didn''t dare to fool so.


    This disciple actually got out.


    is really strong enough.


    "Master, what should I do next?"


    The emperor wants to cry without tears.


    "You... let me think about it, wait a moment."


    Chu Yuan did not know what to do.


    He needs to fool this disciple at will first.


    Flicker is over before we can proceed to the next step.


    But he really didn¡¯t know how to fool around.


    A ¡®genius¡¯ who understands the weather forecast from Kendo, is he worthy to fool?


    Chu Yuan thought about how to fudge.


    It''s just that he doesn''t quite understand what he thinks.


    How can I flicker?


    Chu Yuan thought for a long time.


    Still can''t think of anything.


    In the end he didn''t want to think about it anymore.


    Simply use celestial phenomena to fool this disciple.


    Forcibly blow the way of the sky.


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and spoke slowly.


    "Since you can understand the art of observing the celestial phenomena from the sword, it means that you are in the celestial phenomenon and have a unique talent. Then I suggest you continue to follow the path of celestial phenomena."


    Just listen to what Chu Yuan said.


    "Master, what is the lethality of the celestial phenomenon? Don''t you joke with juniors like me."


    Di Wusheng was a little panicked.


    If Master really asked him to practice astronomical phenomena, then he really couldn''t modify other things.


    If Ye Luo knew that he violated the will of the master, he would modify other Taoisms.


    Then he is afraid that his head is gone.


    "No birth! Remember, this world, this world, there has never been a weak way, only weak ascetics, and the celestial phenomena are not weak at all."


    Chu Yuan''s usual flickering tone.


    His tone is easy to believe.


    "But Master, together with the celestial phenomena, **** the enemy?"


    Di Wusheng said with a bitter face.


    "How can the celestial phenomena not kill the enemy? You are just standing on the threshold of the celestial phenomena. When you really step into this path, you will find that this path is stronger."


    "There are unexpected events in the sky, and you can only observe them now. If you can grasp the changes in the sky, it will be different."


    Chu Yuan talks freely.


    "Master, you can''t kill the enemy if you control the changes in the sky."


    Di Wusheng touched his head and said.


    It is impossible to drown people by rain, right?


    It might be okay to deal with mortals.


    Is this funny when dealing with practitioners?


    A powerful practitioner opened his mouth and swallowed, what rain is useful?


    "Wusheng, you have to understand what celestial phenomena mean. Heavenly condemnation, thunder tribulation, etc. are also within the scope of celestial phenomena. Moreover, water may not kill the enemy. Rain cannot kill. If you replace it with the Milky Way above the nine heavens Where''s the water?"


    Chu Yuan put his hands on his back, pointed at the sky, and said vigorously.


    "Heavenly Scourge, Thunder Tribulation? The water of the Milky Way above the nine heavens?"


    Emperor Wusheng''s eyes lit up.


    In an instant, the bottleneck that had been imprisoning him seemed to be untied.


    In fact, the astronomical phenomenon also includes these?


    If you follow what the master said, then his celestial phenomena are actually very powerful and not useless?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 509： Chu Yuan who personally protects the road

    Chapter 509 Chu Yuan who personally protects the road


    Dongzhou area.


    Tianwu Mountain, beside Wudaozong Mountain Gate.


    Looking at the Emperor Wusheng who was gradually going away and heading to the mountain.


    Chu Yuan was lost in thought.


    Flicker has finished.


    The rest is to want people to become talents.


    It¡¯s just that, how this disciple can become a talent is a key point.


    According to the detection of the system.


    This disciple is a big air transporter, but he can''t show it when he is suppressed by other stronger air transporters.


    means that the disciple needs to be released so that this disciple is no longer suppressed, so that this disciple can become a talent?


    If this is the case, it is quite simple.


    Is it enough to let the disciple go for a stroll by himself as long as he releases his life?


    It¡¯s really hard to be sure.


    Chu Yuan thought for a moment.


    then shook his head.


    He really doesn¡¯t understand.


    In other words, he is not sure.


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, picked up the lamp holder, and prepared to ask about the lamp holder.


    He quickly asked the sky, shook the swatch, and shook out a sign.


    ''Is the golden dragon a thing in the pool, it will turn into a dragon when it encounters a storm"


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    You are suspecting that I can¡¯t see this person¡¯s template, right?


    Who doesn¡¯t know that this disciple is very talented?


    Is this golden dragon a thing in the pool? It is inevitable that it will transform into a dragon when it encounters a storm.


    The question is, how can this ¡®Golden Dragon¡¯ meet the ¡®Feng Yun¡¯.


    It¡¯s hard not to achieve the set of real play and release.


    Try to release the life and let the student grow up.


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly after pondering for a moment.


    He decided, and later talk to Ye Luo on the mountain, let Ye Luo throw this disciple out and let the other party play by himself.


    For air transporters, how can there be no accidents, right?


    No more, then he will protect the way for him personally.


    Chu Yuan really wanted this disciple to grow up.


    Accurately speaking, his idea is to let the students of the whole generation grow up.


    It is the generation of disciples who need to be taught abolished.


    Teaching the abolished disciples can make his realm grow.


    But it¡¯s not enough to teach the grandchildren of abandoned students. This is no realm.


    It''s better to teach the abolition of disciples, and then teach them to become talents.


    In this way, his Innocent Sect will eventually become stronger.


    At that time, the suzerain will have him, the first generation of disciples will also have talents such as Ye Luo, and the second generation of disciples will also be strong.


    Then he has settled in Dongju Yin Sejong Sect!


    At that time, it is very possible to challenge with real strength and become the top ten forces in the Shenxing Continent.


    The key is to train the second generation of disciples.


    is his disciples and grandchildren.


    Chu Yuan still doesn¡¯t know how many disciples he has.


    I wanted to find an opportunity to ask his disciples.


    These talented disciples all established sects outside. There must be many disciples, right?


    Then he can find an opportunity, pick and choose, to see if there are suitable students, and use them to teach, let them become talents, and increase the strength of his second-generation disciples of Wudaozong.


    Think of this.


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly.


    hasn''t waited for him to gather his thoughts.


    A sound suddenly sounded in his ear.


    "Master."


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan raised his head and looked behind.


    I saw that Ye Luo didn''t know when he came over.


    Along with his disciple Di Wusheng, Zhang Han and many other disciples.


    Chu Yuan looked at Ye Luo and raised his brow slightly.


    He always feels that this disciple has changed a lot.


    But I don¡¯t understand what has changed.


    This is an inexplicable taste.


    What I have to say, that is...


    Leaf fall is more fairy?


    There was a trace of humanity before, but now it is completely gone. Now Ye Luo is more like a fairy-like fairy?


    Chu Yuan thought so.


    He didn''t notice his situation at all.


    Compared to leaf fall.


    He is even more impersonal.


    The whole body exudes golden light, and the smell of harmony with the heavens and the earth is flooded.


    Standing far away, if it weren''t visible to the naked eye, others would feel that Chu Yuan didn''t exist if it weren''t visible to the naked eye.


    In the divine consciousness, Chu Yuanye does not exist.


    The whole person is like a complex body.


    The golden light on his body blends with the sky, and its essence blends with the earth, making his whole person very illusory.


    "Luo''er, Han''er, are you all here? Are you going down the mountain?"


    Chu Yuan put his hands on his back and asked with a smile.


    Ye Luo nodded, walked to Chu Yuan and gave a big gift, and then they all thanked Chu Yuan for his teaching.


    They are indeed going down the mountain.


    It''s time to learn, they all learned.


    Everyone here, with the exception of Sile, is in charge of a holy land, a big state.


    If you don¡¯t sit in the holy place for a long time, it will easily cause trouble.


    This is why they desperately want to find an heir.


    With heirs, they have more time to deal with other things, more time to cultivate and become stronger.


    "Go back? You can go, but you have to stay here for a while without life."


    Chu Yuan pointed at Emperor Wusheng and said lightly.


    "Huh? Master, what''s wrong with Wusheng?"


    Ye Luo looked at his disciple suspiciously, and then at Chu Yuan, very puzzled.


    is not just the fall of leaves.


    Even Emperor Wusheng himself, Zhang Han and others were puzzled.


    "As a teacher, I plan to throw my lifelessness to the outside world for a period of time. What? What do you think is wrong with Luoer?"


    Chu Yuan glanced at Emperor Wusheng and said lightly.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo was even more confused.


    Throw his disciple out to practice for a while?


    Master has taught his disciples how to practice? Why do you have to throw it out for a period of time?


    The leaves fell puzzled.


    But he will never doubt his master.


    Only when his master wants to teach the Emperor Wusheng for a period of time.


    He would like to see it like this.


    If the teacher himself teaches, the emperor Wusheng will definitely become a talent.


    "Master said, what is it, so what, I think it''s all right!"


    Ye Luo immediately said.


    Emperor Wusheng: "?"


    Master, you just sold me like that?


    Chu Yuan has no time to control Emperor Wusheng¡¯s view. He glanced at the road down the mountain and waved his hand.


    "In this case, listen to me, Wusheng, you go down the mountain to experience yourself, without my order, you can''t go back to the sect of Luoer, you need to treat yourself as a casual training experience, understand?"


    Chu Yuan pointed towards the way down the mountain and said.


    Di Wusheng glanced at Ye Luo, and wanted Ye Luo to come out and say something.


    Who knew that Ye Luo didn''t even look at Emperor Wusheng. He obviously believed in Chu Yuan.


    In desperation, Emperor ?? had no choice but to go down the mountain.


    Chu Yuan didn''t want to talk to these disciples too much. He was going to see how this disciple would toss, as a protector for a period of time, he was telling these disciples about tens of thousands of things, and he clearly wanted them all to go. After participating.


    He caught up with Emperor Wusheng and observed secretly.


    Ye Luo and other disciples saw that Chu Yuan wanted to protect the emperor in person, and they were all surprised for a long time. Among them, Zhang Han and others were very regretful, why didn¡¯t they bring their disciples out...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 510： The path of the protagonist of Emperor Wusheng

    Chapter 510 The path of the protagonist of Emperor Wusheng


    Practice has no years.


    In an instant, nearly a month passed.


    Chu Yuan relaxes after secretly protecting his disciples and grandchildren for nearly a month.


    He discovered that Emperor Wusheng didn¡¯t need to protect his way at all.


    This guy is indeed the name of an air transporter.


    Walking down from Tianwu Mountain, there was no danger.


    Walking through the forest, picking a fruit, and actually raising the level of cultivation to a great level, accidentally fell to the cliff while walking, and gained the inheritance of not knowing what, after coming out, the cultivation base rose again...


    Came here this month, just like opening up.


    Let Chu Yuan call for a long experience.


    If there are sons of destiny in this world, he thinks that the emperor cannot live without life.


    This kind of existence is actually his disciple and grandson, which makes Chu Yuan very happy.


    In just one month, it has grown to this point.


    If you give me some more time, God knows how far it will grow.


    However, Chu Yuan didn''t have the thought of continuing to protect the way.


    He discovered that Emperor Wusheng didn¡¯t need his guard at all.


    Just do it by yourself.


    That horrible luck, don¡¯t be too simple.


    So after a month in the protectorate.


    Chu Yuan decisively chose to leave and let Emperor Wusheng play by himself.


    There is no way for Chu Yuan to leave.


    He is still some time away from the sect inspection.


    But time is running out.


    He must go find Chi Jia and make preparations on Chi Jia''s side.


    In case something goes wrong with Chi Jia.


    Chu Yuan headed towards Haoran College in Jingzhou.


    Emperor Wusheng is also continuing to walk his own ¡®Road of the Lead¡¯.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhongzhou.


    In an ancient and vast open space, countless people are rushing into this open space.


    When these people enter the open space, they will have a strong sense of curiosity about this open space.


    Only because the background of this open space is not small.


    is an ancient battlefield.


    In the legend, a fairy fell here, and this battlefield is also known as the ruins of a meteorite.


    The battlefield was left behind. It was originally a great opportunity, but the opportunity has already been divided up, and what remains is a useless open space.


    Only many traces on the ground still fully demonstrate its ancient history.


    If you come on some special days, you can still hear the screams of countless strong men fighting.


    This special open space has now been requisitioned.


    is used as the venue for the Wanzong Grand Competition.


    This is also no way.


    Originally, the Ten Thousand Sects Grand Competition had always been led by the Immortal Cultivator Alliance.


    Now the Immortal Cultivator Alliance is gone, it can only be organized by the Sejong Gate of the Great Hidden in Zhongzhou, in conjunction with Su Xi¡¯s Dynasty Alliance.


    Several hidden Sejong gates in Zhongzhou represent one of the strongest powers of the human race.


    And Su Xi¡¯s Dynasty Alliance, from the side, can be regarded as representative of Dongzhou Yin Shizongmen Wudaozong.


    After all, Su Xi is inherited from Wudaozong, and the Dynasty Alliance also regards Wudaozong as the ancestor.


    barely counted as representing Wudaozong, the largest power in the Shenxing Continent.


    Under the call of these strongest forces.


    This time, the Wanzong Competition is extremely lively.


    Countless Tianjiao have participated in the battle, hoping to win a good ranking in this battle.


    Want to return, but when they knew that Ye Luo, Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luoxue, Su Xi, Hua Divine Doctor, Sile and other disciples of the Innocent Sect were all going to participate in the war, their mentality exploded.


    "Is this a hammer? Ye Luo group of people are considered young people? These people have a high level of cultivation. I am afraid that except for the existence of immortals, they can''t be the opponents of these people, right?"


    "Why do these people feel embarrassed to say that they are younger generations??"


    "Laughing to death, these are the old people who still say they are the younger generation? One by one, they are the younger generation. If these people are the younger generation, what kind of sword should I practice? Go back and swallow the sword and commit myself..."


    "Ahem, as far as I know, Ye Jianzun and Zhang Zhensheng are really younger generations, their bone age is not more than 100..."


    "Bone age is not more than one hundred? I am 230 years old this year, in the late stage of the Golden Core Stage, can I still be saved?"


    "¡­¡­"


    These arrogant people all screamed like anger and resentment.


    Finally, these news reached Ye Luo and their ears.


    Ye Luo and they were also embarrassed.


    can only choose to retire, and Su Xi, Hua''s genius doctor, and Sile will join the battle.


    The four of them participated last time, so they didn¡¯t participate.


    Doing so, it slightly stopped these Tianjiao''s fighting spirit from collapsing.


    But it''s not much better.


    Tianjiao all know that Su Xi is the head of the Dynasty Alliance and one of the organizers of the Wanzong Competition.


    The genius doctor ??Hua is the master of the mysterious Huangquanmen...


    This kind of existence is not at the same level as them.


    But they can''t say anything anymore.


    After all, people have made concessions to the point of innocence, what else can they say?


    can barely compete for the third place.


    The first and the second will be given to the geniuses Su Xi and Hua.


    As for Sile?


    Sile was forgotten by them.


    Compared to many disciples of Wudaozong.


    This indisputable Sloan can easily be forgotten.


    This time is obviously no exception.


    Sile was forgotten again.


    Many Tianjiao are preparing to compete for third place.


    ¡­¡­


    On the edge of the open space, on a newly built platform.


    At this moment.


    Ye Luo, Zhang Han, and Su Qianyuan are sitting and talking with the overlords of the sezong gates in Zhongzhou.


    Among them, Tantai Luo Xue chose to leave because he did not participate in the war.


    Her temperament is clear, except for the face of the respected master, she does not give any face to anyone, even if she is in the same class, she can only make her think.


    Originally listened to what Chu Yuan said, and came to join the battle.


    Now that she didn¡¯t have to participate in the war, she went back naturally.


    It was Ye Luo and the three people, who were still polite, staying in place and talking with the masters of the Sejong Sects of the Great Hidden in Zhongzhou.


    After seeing the three people of Ye Luo, the masters of the Sejong sects of the major seclusions in Zhongzhou also changed their faces instantly.


    "Ye Daoyou, I haven''t seen him for a long time. It seems that Ye Daoyou''s cultivation level has improved again. Compared with before, he can''t see through."


    "Daoyou Zhang is also amazing, this formation is mysterious and wonderful, I can feel it when I come out of the sect..."


    "Friend Su Daoist is not weak, this exuberant aura is not an ancient monk, it is incomparable!"


    The masters of these hidden Sejongmen are old foxes.


    Since knowing that there are a few immortals living in Wudaozong.


    They will know.


    This Shenxing Continent, the future must belong to the Innocent Sect.


    It''s useless for them to resist.


    If the disciples are annoyed, they will say "Help the ancestors of the immortal" and shout out the background. Then the immortal will be angry, who can hold it?


    So they naturally have to flatter themselves.


    Ye Luo and others did not reveal themselves, and talked with these people at will.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    On an edge of the crowd in this clearing, a figure stands...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 511： Chi Jia shows the limelight

    Chapter 511 Chi Jia shows the limelight


    Shen Xing Continent¡¯s Ten Thousand Sects Contest has gathered all the top forces.


    However, it is usually the Hidden Sejong Gate, the Holy Land, and the First-Class Sect.


    In this session, the second-tier sect and the third-tier sect were also invited together.


    Therefore, the number of sects participating in the competition is the largest among all previous Wanzong competitions.


    Among them, the Second Grade Zongmen Haoran College in Jingzhou is naturally among the inviting ranks.


    And Chi Jia is a disciple of Chu Yuan, which Zhou Lin, the dean of Haoran Academy, knew.


    So Zhou Lin naturally brought Chi Jia with him, saying it was a long experience.


    Of course, it was not entirely due to Chu Yuan''s relationship, Chi Jia''s own combat effectiveness was also extremely strong.


    After opening the state.


    Its strength is extremely strong, and among all the disciples of Haoran Academy, they are among the best.


    At this moment.


    On the edge of the clearing, on a boulder.


    ò¿¼Ó is standing.


    He was wearing a black suit and a cloak, with golden pupils, and he looked down indifferently.


    From time to time, a powerful breath flew over his head.


    That is the strong flying.


    "A strong one in Nascent Soul Realm?"


    Pan Jia slightly raised her head and glanced at the sky.


    He saw through the realm of the strong man who had just flown past.


    is the Nascent Soul Realm.


    Natural Infant Realm, say high or not high, say low or low


    placed in the second grade sect on the side, it can be regarded as an elder level.


    However, Chi Jia did not take it seriously.


    He has what his master taught him, and with the power of form, it is enough to counter the Nascent Soul Realm.


    The posture he showed on the surface was only capable of fighting against the ordinary Golden Core Realm.


    But he found that he can change forms. To be precise, he has three forms.


    One of them is the combined form of Buddha and Demon. In this form, his power, speed, etc. are all average.


    This is also the form that he has shown to Dean Zhou Rin and many of the fellow students of the Haoran Academy.


    In fact, he has two other forms that have not been shown before the world.


    One of them is the form of demon.


    This is what he got through comprehension according to his own form.


    He found that he only needs to suppress the Buddha-nature in his heart, and his power will be greatly improved. At the level of the Golden Core Realm, his power can be comparable to the Dollar Infant Realm, or even the Yuan Infant Realm.


    But because of the loss of Buddha nature, when he changes into the form of a demon, his defense power will also be greatly reduced.


    Similarly, he also has the form of a Buddha.


    After ?? changes into the form of a Buddha, his strength will decrease, but his defense power will be greatly improved, and the ordinary Nascent Soul Realm can''t even move him.


    With these three forms of Chi Jia, he is confident that he can use the strength of the Golden Core Realm to cross-level the battle against the Nascent Soul Realm, and even the God Realm.


    "I don''t know where Master has gone."


    Pan Jia raised her head and glanced at the sky, with a color of longing in her eyes.


    He still missed his mysterious master very much.


    The mysterious master taught him a lot at the beginning of his transformation.


    repeatedly wanted to help him.


    He remembers all these.


    I just don¡¯t know where his master is going now.


    How long has it been since, and haven¡¯t come back yet.


    "Chi Jia."


    A voice came from a distance.


    Pagama turned her head slightly and looked over.


    I saw a woman in Tsing Yi approaching.


    It is Jiang Yue who has the best relationship with Chi Jia.


    "Jiang Yue."


    Pan Jia raised her head and said hello.


    "Wooden Chijia, the elders are calling you to go over and prepare. I guess you will play later. Your opponent is an elite disciple of Qingyun Holy Land. The strength is in the Nascent Soul Stage. The elder said, if you can''t beat you Just surrender."


    Jiang Yue waved her hand and said.


    "I haven''t beaten it yet, how does the elder know that I can''t beat it?"


    Pan Jia shook her head and said with a smile.


    "Puff......"


    Jiang Yue couldn''t help laughing when she saw Chi Gale confidently.


    She gave Chi Jia a blank look.


    "Your power is also in the Golden Core Realm. It is normal to not be able to defeat the Nascent Infant Realm. What is there to say? Looking at your self-confidence, why don''t you fight for the first place in the Ten Thousand Sect Competition?"


    Jiang Yue continued.


    "Number one? If you give me some time, why not get number one?"


    ò¿¼Ó shook her head again.


    "Let''s pull it down, do you know that the default number one of the Ten Thousand Contest has already come out earlier, do you know who it is?"


    "who is it?"


    "Is a disciple of Wudaozong, there is a fairy in Wudaozong in that legend!"


    No Dao Sect!


    Mention these three words.


    Chiga''s expression was slightly shocked.


    Of course he also knew the existence of Wudaozong.


    A mysterious sect with many legends.


    There are immortals in ??!


    has the most abundant resources in the world!


    Join Wudaozong and you will have the opportunity to become a fairy!


    The disciples who came out of Wudaozong are all famous figures, and they are all the masters of the holy land.


    These legends all come from Wudao School.


    There are even rumors that the suzerain of Wudaozong is an existence on an equal footing with heaven and earth.


    ¡®I¡¯m invincible in the world, I won¡¯t fight with the sky or with anyone¡¯.


    I read this sentence every time.


    ò¿ò¿ can feel the supreme demeanor of the Wudao Sect Master.


    He is the same as everyone else.


    is very longing for that Wudaozong.


    But he is more casual.


    Accurately speaking, it is a Buddhist system.


    The conversation between Paja and Jiang Yue ends when it comes to this.


    Pan Jia also noted the date and location he was going to fight.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, it¡¯s time for Chi Jia to play.


    The place where ??ò¿¼Ó was fighting with others was on the fringe area, the geography was quite remote, and the number of onlookers was very small.


    In the eyes of others, there is no suspense in this battle. There is nothing good about the Nascent Soul Realm versus the Golden Core Realm.


    The only people who came to watch were the disciples of Haoran Academy.


    However, these disciples also feel that there is no suspense...


    Just when the battle begins.


    These onlookers were dumbfounded.


    Panga transformed the form of the demon and solved the opponent within only three moves.


    This surprised the disciples.


    After the incident spread, in Haoran Academy, it also caused a lot of turmoil.


    Pagan can leapfrog and fight!


    This is not easy.


    Can leapfrog with hard power!


    This can be regarded as one of the conditions for becoming a Tianjiao.


    Pega has the potential to become a tianjiao.


    However, this is only circulated in Haoran Academy.


    In the outside world, Chi Jia¡¯s affairs did not attract any attention.


    There are too many Tianjiao who have come to participate in the Wanzong Competition.


    Countless.


    Whether it is Tianjiao or not, he came from a second-tier sect, and no one would pay attention.


    Most people''s eyes still focused on the three disciples of Wudaozong.


    The three disciples who played in Wudaozong also normally defeated their opponents.


    For these three disciples, defeating their opponents is a breeze.


    The two are not of the same magnitude at all...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    recommend a friend¡¯s book "Old Gods", there is no thunder and no depression, please feel free to read it.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 512： Your master is too good for me

    Chapter 512 Your Master Can¡¯t Be Great With Me


    As the time goes.


    Wanzong Dabi has also entered a white-hot stage.


    The three disciples who played in Wudaozong, as always, have not been eliminated, but have become more and more fierce. No matter who they are against, they have won victory with a crushing attitude.


    and Chi Jia was not eliminated there.


    Chaga first defeated the enemy, and could easily crush it, but later it became more and more difficult.


    Until later, even losing.


    But on the eve of his defeat, Chi Jia suddenly exploded. After encountering some blood, he began the road of counter-suppression.


    In the end, he directly defeated his opponent and successfully became the Tianjiao series.


    And, among these things.


    ò¿ò¿ also found out.


    Blood can enhance his magic.


    makes his demonic form stronger.


    After knowing this.


    ò¿¼Ó¡¯s dealing with opponents has changed.


    directly becomes the form of a happy demon, holding the opponent with a hammer, hammering out the opponent''s blood, and strengthening oneself.


    Being more and more courageous under the war.


    Chenjia was not eliminated, but was promoted, and more and more people were paying attention.


    ¡­¡­


    this day.


    is still Chi Jia¡¯s game.


    On a high platform on a plain.


    ò¿ò¿ has opened the form of demon, and is in a frenzy.


    He slapped the opponent''s body where it is easy to bleed.


    The opponent was extremely speechless.


    ¡­¡­


    and above the sky.


    Ye Luo, Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, and the masters of the Sejong Sects are also watching this battle.


    Chiga is considered to be a dark horse.


    They will naturally pay attention to one or two.


    But after seeing Chi Jia''s battle, they couldn''t help frowning.


    Because of Chi Jia¡¯s fighting atmosphere, it belongs to the devilish energy.


    "What the **** is this devilish energy?"


    A Zhongzhou Yin Sejong Sect Sect Master frowned and said.


    "Don''t panic, there is no big problem. It is estimated that this kid has some adventures and has inherited the inheritance related to demons."


    "Well, it is estimated to be like this, otherwise it is really pure magic cultivation, and I have been crazy for a long time. Where can I be here."


    "Yes, it makes sense!"


    The other Zhongzhou Yin Sejong Sects all smiled, and they didn''t care about it at all.


    Magic repair is easy to get confused, this is something everyone knows.


    "But in case, this is not magic repair? If it is pure magic, then there will be no such worries, and there will be no madness at all."


    The master of the Sejong Sect of Yin Zhongzhou said another sentence.


    The words came out.


    Suddenly, other Sect Masters of the Yin Sejong Sect in Zhongzhou retorted.


    "Are you kidding me? Pure demon dare to come to the Ten Thousand Sects Competition, dare to appear in front of us? Are you trying to laugh at me?"


    Just listen to this person''s words.


    Others also laughed loudly when they heard this.


    Obviously, they don''t believe it.


    Pure magic is scarce.


    What pure demon would not think so, and ran to them?


    Isn''t that looking for death?


    And Ye Luo and others said nothing.


    just looked down like a reckless man, chasing a Chi Jia who turned into a realm hammer.


    They all moved some thoughts.


    all want to accept this person as a disciple.


    They don¡¯t know the potential of this person.


    But according to the news, this person has been transformed into a short time, so I don¡¯t know what it is.


    The most important thing is that this person was said to be only in the Golden Core Realm at the beginning.


    After participating in the Ten Thousand Sects Competition for a period of time, it is already possible to fight against the Divine Realm.


    This kind of person is the first choice whether to accept as a disciple or as an elder.


    Just...


    To be accepted as a disciple, it might be a little troublesome.


    As for trouble...


    Ye Luo and the three looked at each other.


    The trouble they said was naturally the other party.


    All three of them want to accept this person.


    "Big brother, youngest, each by his ability?"


    Zhang Han smiled slightly and said.


    "Yes."


    Ye Luo nodded.


    See this scene.


    Su Qianyuan naturally has no opinion.


    It¡¯s just that he knows that he is mostly hopeless.


    People can learn swords with the big brother, chic and handsome.


    Following the second brother to learn the battle, it is mysterious.


    If you follow him, wouldn¡¯t it be a matter of physical training and recklessness?


    If there is a choice, who will practice it?


    So Su Qianyuan felt that the other party would definitely not choose him.


    But I won¡¯t choose to go back and I won¡¯t choose, I should try, or try.


    It will be done in case.


    These are all inaccurate.


    "Okay, then that''s correct, big brother, third child, do you want to go down and try? Or should I come first?"


    Zhang Han looked at Chi Jia who was about to end the battle below, and asked with a smile.


    He knew that since he had asked all the questions, it meant that he had to go up and try if he could get it.


    Most Senior Brothers and Third Junior Brothers will not stop them.


    This face will still be given to him.


    as predicted.


    For Zhang Han''s words.


    Ye Luo and Su Qianyuan both gave face and asked Zhang Han to try it by himself, but they stood in place and didn''t want to move.


    Zhang Han is also happy.


    In his opinion, preconceived.


    Just be the first to meet this Chi Jia.


    It is best to be able to reveal your identity.


    Then relying on the prestige of the lord of the holy land on his side, to accept a second-grade sect person, wouldn''t it be enough to have a hand?


    ¡­¡­


    Below ??, on the high platform of the plain.


    Panga exudes devilish energy, a diamond-shaped milky white crystal on his chest has turned dark black at this moment, and his eyes are also filled with red light.


    A fierce aura is exuding all the time.


    After he delivered the final blow, he knocked his opponent out of the high platform.


    The opponent was not to be outdone, and tried his best to beat Chi Jia.


    Unexpectedly, Chi Jia was transformed into a Buddha''s form, with golden light shining all over his body, and there was a faintly sound of Sanskrit behind him.


    Pagaya relied on the Buddha''s form to resist the opponent''s final blow.


    The opponent was also beaten out of the high platform.


    This battle came here, and it came to an end.


    Chaga wins!


    Chenjia won the final victory, but he didn''t have any excitement at all. Instead, he calmly retracted all forms and turned them into the most ordinary appearance.


    He got up and wanted to return to the camp of Haoran Academy.


    at this time.


    A figure, like a ghost, suddenly rushed in front of him.


    was so scared that Chi Jia punched the opponent''s face with a fist.


    "Young people are very energetic."


    A gentle voice came into Chi Jia''s ears.


    ò¿¼Ó is taken aback.


    The next moment, his fist slammed into the air.


    A figure appeared beside him, with a hand floating lightly on his shoulder.


    "who are you?"


    Pingjia did not move anymore, he knew that he could not be the opponent of the man.


    If the other party is malicious towards him, he may have nothing to do.


    "Disciple of No Dao Sect, Sect Master of Yin and Yang Formation, Zhang Han."


    "Young man, I think you have good qualifications, how about joining me if you change the court?"


    The visitor Zhang Han said with a smile.


    "Wu Dao Sect disciple...Zhang Han..."


    ò¿ò¿''s pupils shrank, some did not expect that such a superior figure would actually notice him.


    But he was shocked and shocked, and he quickly recovered.


    "No, senior, I already have a master."


    ò¿¼Ó chose to refuse.


    Zhang Han: "?"


    You already have a master?


    You have a master, can¡¯t you change the door?


    Is your master too good for me?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 513： Refuse

    Chapter 513


    Zhongzhou, an ancient battlefield clearing, in front of a plateau platform.


    Zhang Han looked at Chi Jia in front of him, complaining in his heart.


    This person actually rejected him.


    What is his identity?


    People of No Dao Sect, the second disciple of Master!


    Yin-Yang Array Sect Sovereign, in charge of a big state!


    is the first person in the contemporary array!


    With so many identities, this junior actually rejected him? The reason is that there is already a teacher?


    You are a second-tier sect, what if you have a master? Wouldn''t it be beautiful to change the gate?


    Furthermore, your master is better than me?


    actually let you reject me.


    Zhang Han''s heart sank suddenly, and he was still very kind on the surface.


    "Dare to ask where is the master?"


    Just listen to Zhang Han''s words.


    "My master... My master is not an expert, and I don''t know what my master is called."


    Penga pondered for a moment, then shook his head.


    He does not know what his master is called.


    Chu Yuan never revealed his identity at all.


    And Zhang Han standing on the opposite side.


    As soon as I heard this.


    I felt even more annoyed.


    If he loses, he also loses.


    Failed to receive this person''s entry, it has no effect on him.


    But he is angry.


    Because of a person who has no name and no surname, he cannot accept this person to get started.


    Losing to such a person, he refused.


    If it weren''t for him to be a little more majestic, he would want to speak directly, asking Chi Jia to call out the master, and singled him out.


    "So, you really don''t want to come into my door?"


    "I hope you will weigh it up and answer me again. You have to understand what opportunity is in front of you. If you can grasp this opportunity, it is a certainty that you will be able to cross the tribulation realm. It¡¯s not a bad idea to pry into the fairyland!"


    Zhang Han started to draw pie.


    He didn''t have to accept this Chi Jia entry.


    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t want to admit that he had lost to an anonymous person.


    "Sorry, senior."


    Pan Jia shook her head, but refused.


    "I don''t know where your master is now? Can you call out to meet?"


    Zhang Han is annoyed.


    "Senior, I don¡¯t know where my master is now..."


    Pingjia answered truthfully.


    "This¡­"


    Zhang Han really took it.


    He has the urge to push the other master on the ground and rub.


    "Okay, second child, get out."


    A voice came from the sky.


    I saw Ye Luo and Su Qianyuan coming behind them.


    See this scene.


    Zhang Han curled his lips, didn''t say anything, stepped back a few steps.


    He believed that he could not convince this person.


    Senior Brother and Third Junior Brother definitely can''t help it.


    This person is too stubborn.


    This cannot be persuaded by words.


    "Junior, would you like to join my Taiyi Sword Sect?"


    Ye Luo straightforwardly asked, he asked.


    The words come out.


    Panga was taken aback again.


    The name of Taiyi Sword Sect is more oppressive than Yin and Yang Formation Sect.


    Taiyi Sword Sect is the place where swordsmanship most believes in the world, and it is also respected as the holy land of swordsmanship by others, and it has a great reputation.


    The most important thing is because of the existence of leaf fall.


    In today''s practice world, everyone knows that Ye Luo is the first person under the immortal!


    Unless an immortal shoots, or anything contaminated with the immortal shoots.


    Otherwise Ye Luo is invincible!


    This is recognized by Shenxing Continent!


    was invited by the first person under Xianxia to join Taiyi Sword Sect.


    Pega is also flattered.


    But Chi Jia calmed down quickly, after a little thought, he still chose to refuse.


    He has been staying in Haoran Academy since he transformed himself.


    He really doesn¡¯t want to change places unless necessary.


    And in his opinion, he does not need to occupy much spiritual resources, whether there is a large gate behind it, it is the same.


    I heard Chi Jia refused.


    Ye Luo did not entangle like Zhang Han.


    but smiled and chose to leave.


    Su Qianyuan saw that Ye Luo was rejected, and he knew that he definitely had no hope, so he simply asked without asking, and then left.


    Zhang Han saw that the two of the same door had left, and it was too difficult for him to keep it, so he followed.


    ...


    The three of Wudaozong recruited but were rejected.


    The news came out.


    Shocked Wanzongda to countless people.


    At the same time, everyone''s eyes fell on Chi Jia.


    A person who dares to reject the top powerhouses of Shenxing Continent!


    was born in a second-class sect!


    What a courage this is.


    For a time, Chi Jia also became a man of the world.


    Some people mock Chi Jia¡¯s hypocrisy, some think Chi Jia is stupid, and some admire Chi Jia¡¯s courage...


    Even the Haoran Academy has been mentioned by countless people, and his reputation has greatly improved. It is only a little bit short of the foundation before being promoted to the first-grade major sect.


    ...


    The team from Haoran Academy to participate in the Wanzong Grand Competition is stationed on a huge high platform.


    In the high platform, a small hall.


    At this moment, Zhou Rin, Dean of Haoran Academy, couldn''t close his mouth with joy.


    In this wave, their Haoran Academy has made a lot of money.


    Not only did Chi Jia and other Tianjiao students become disciples, it also made the Academy''s reputation soar.


    It is estimated that as long as they wait for the end of the Ten Thousand Sects Competition, after returning, they will be able to advance to the First-Rank Sect.


    By the way, they still miss their guest.


    Chu Yuan!


    Just wait for Chu Yuan to return.


    They have all the conditions to become a first-grade sect.


    "Chi Jia is really a lucky star!"


    Zhou Lin can''t wait to lick Chi Jia.


    But he still wants a face.


    This kind of thing can only be talked about.


    It is impossible to lick.


    can only improve Chi Jia¡¯s status, as well as spiritual resources and so on.


    "Dean!"


    A knock on the door suddenly sounded outside.


    Zhou Lin frowned and glanced outside.


    "come in."


    He said casually, letting people from outside come in.


    Squeak.


    The hall door was pushed open.


    An elder walked in with joy on his face.


    "Dean, Chu Keqing, Chu Keqing is back!"


    The elder said repeatedly.


    Their Haoran Academy is only one rank away from the ranks, and only one person who crosses the tribulation realm.


    The return of their Ke Qing elders means that their Haoran Academy has met all the conditions for promotion to the first grade.


    "Friend Chu Dao is back? Where is he now? In Jingzhou?"


    Zhou Lin also brightened before his eyes and asked.


    "Chu Keqing returned to Jingzhou. He came over when he heard that we were participating in the Wanzong Grand Tournament. Now he is a little outside of our station and will be coming soon."


    The elder spoke repeatedly.


    "Walk around, follow me to meet fellow Chu Daoist."


    Zhou Lin said very happily.


    He is refreshed at the moment, the reputation of Haoran Academy has skyrocketed, there is also Tianjiao Chijia, and the return of the tribulation realm guest Qing.


    Wait for a while to become a first-class sect.


    And then work hard, maybe in another thousand years, it is expected to be promoted to the Holy Land and become the existence in charge of a state!


    As soon as he thinks of the future, Zhou Rin becomes longing for it.


    The future can be expected, it is indeed the future!


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 514： Things from abroad?

    Chapter 514 Overseas Objects?


    Zhongzhou, where the Wanzong Grand Competition was held.


    Haoran College resides.


    ò¿¼Ó¡¯s residence.


    I rushed from Dongzhou to Jingzhou, and then from Jingzhou to Zhongzhou, and came to Chuyuan, where the Wanzong Grand Competition was held. After saying hello to Zhou Lin and others, I found Chi Jia here.


    found Chi Jia¡¯s Chu Yuan with one heart, and did not pay attention to the surrounding information.


    He didn¡¯t know how loud Chi Jia¡¯s ¡®prestige¡¯ was.


    Some anxious Chu Yuan didn''t feel relieved until after seeing Chi Jia.


    This disciple is fine.


    Chu Yuan did not find any clues.


    In the case of ??Pagama¡¯s incapable form, it is like a mortal, ordinary, without any peculiarities.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan is even more relieved.


    "Jia''er, how are you going to be a teacher during this period of time?"


    Chu Yuan spoke softly and asked.


    "Don''t dare to bother Master and worry, the disciple is doing well, and not many people in the academy dare to taunt the disciple nowadays."


    Chia answered with a smile.


    He still feels warm in his heart.


    The first thing Master comes back is to care about him.


    "Just have a good time, and I can see that your status is quite high now."


    Chu Yuan is amazed.


    This disciple can follow the team of Haoran Academy, come in for a long time, and obviously still has a status.


    Chu Yuan completely regarded Chi Jia as watching the show, so why would he think that Chi Jia was involved in the war.


    "Everything depends on Master''s teaching."


    Pan Jia shook her head and said.


    If there were no Chu Yuan, he would not have today.


    "Well, this is the place where the Wanzong Grand Competition is held? How many battles have you seen?"


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and asked.


    "I''ve seen it... I''ve seen it a lot, but the disciple can''t remember it clearly."


    ò¿¼Ó replied.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly, but didn''t think much.


    However, what makes him most strange.


    is the character of this disciple.


    He vaguely remembered that this disciple was like a boring gourd at the beginning, and he knew how to meditate every day because the Buddha system didn¡¯t work well.


    Now it''s a lot more humane.


    Is it because of more experience, so the personality has become a little more normal?


    Chu Yuan felt that this disciple was much better.


    is better than before.


    Meditate or meditate all day long.


    I saw his scalp numb, and he was unable to complain.


    Chu Yuan walked to the window and took a look.


    This is the place where the Wanzong Grand Competition is held.


    He had previously ordered Ye Luo and others to participate.


    I don¡¯t know if Ye Luo and others are here now.


    "Jia''er, wait here for a while, and you will go back for the teacher."


    Chu Yuan wants to meet Ye Luo and them.


    "Master, you just came back, why are you leaving again..."


    ò¿ Jia was stunned.


    "It''s okay, the teacher just went to meet a few people, and I''ll be back later."


    Chu Yuan smiled at Chi Jia, patted the opponent''s shoulder, and disappeared into a golden light.


    He drives in an invincible state, naturally extremely fast.


    In just a moment, there is no trace.


    Standing in place, Chi Jia stared blankly in the direction Chu Yuan was leaving, somewhat unable to recover.


    He found that even with his current strength, he could not see through his master.


    Not even the slightest trace of the master¡¯s flight was noticed.


    Didn¡¯t it mean that the master is just a state of remnant soul?


    Why is it so popular?


    ò¿ò¿ is confused.


    But he didn''t think much, turned around to meditate, and strengthened the Buddha nature.


    Since he discovered that blood can enhance demon nature, his demon nature has skyrocketed.


    This also led to his strong demon form.


    Correspondingly, the form of the demon is too strong, the Buddha nature cannot be suppressed, and the balance cannot be maintained.


    Even if there is Confucianism and Taoism to help suppress it, it can''t completely suppress the demon nature to the point where it is in balance with the Buddha nature.


    ò¿¼Ó also understands this.


    So he has been trying to enhance the Buddha nature.


    Support to the point of balance with the magical nature.


    Even if the demon nature breaks the balance, there is no problem, but he can''t always use the demon form, right?


    Although he is in the form of a demon, only offensive but not defensive, he is really happy, but he can''t always be like this.


    I am really happy for a while, and always happy forever?


    Pan Jia shook her head, amused at her thoughts.


    He began to calm down and read the Buddhist scriptures silently.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Yuan on the other side also met Ye Luo, Zhang Han, and Su Qianyuan smoothly.


    After understanding the situation of the Ten Thousand Contest, it became clear.


    The disciples who participated in the battle were not Ye Luo, Zhang Han, and Su Qianyuan, but the other three disciples, Su Xi, Hua Shenyi and Sile.


    But Chu Yuan didn''t care.


    As long as the disciples who stabbed him with their backs, they are all successful.


    It should be no problem to win the rankings of these ten thousand contests.


    Chu Yuan was also idle when he was idle, so he didn''t have the first time to go back.


    Instead, I started chatting among these disciples.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the coastal zone south of Shenxing Continent.


    At this moment, some monks are stationed here bored.


    Since Chu Yuan made trouble in Wang Yang''s "Ten Day" vision last time, all forces in the Shenxing mainland have been very jealous of overseas.


    More or less people will be stationed at the beach.


    so as not to have something from overseas rush in.


    The task of garrisoning is naturally handed over to the holy land of all parties in the coastal zone.


    For example, along the coast of Dongzhou, Taiyi Jianzong has always been stationed.


    And the southern pole of Shenxing Continent, of course, is the sacred place of Nanzhou.


    However, compared with the strict guarding of Taiyi Sword Sect, the guarding of Nanzhou Holy Land seems to be stretched.


    Just arbitrarily arrange some monks here to stare at it, and don¡¯t have to do anything else.


    However, just staring, these monks are lazy.


    One by one, either playing around at will, or just cultivating there.


    How can there be the slightest garrison appearance?


    In the eyes of these monks, what would happen to the beach.


    What catches your eyes.


    It would be better to practice here.


    How many years has it been there? When has there been a mess?


    Send manpower to guard it, it''s a waste of time.


    However, on this day, there was movement on the other side of the sea.


    A hurricane came from the other side of the sea.


    This hurricane is very violent.


    Lifted these unsuspecting monks directly to the ground.


    They are a little confused one by one.


    Frustrated why the wind suddenly hangs.


    "Where does the wind come from?"


    A monk asked aloud.


    Who knows...


    No monk answered at all.


    After all, no one knows.


    "Look at the sea..."


    Suddenly a monk spoke.


    The other monks looked towards the sea.


    Look from afar.


    I only see the other side of the sea.


    A huge black shadow is flying over. This black shadow looks like a huge boat, but it is wrapped in a layer of black fog, making it difficult for others to see.


    "What is this!!"


    "What else! Hurry up and send a signal to send someone from the Holy Land! Someone has invaded overseas!"


    The monks suddenly became a mess...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 515： Overseas visit

    Chapter 515 Enemies from overseas


    Shen Xing Continent, the coastal land of Nanzhou.


    A behemoth like a Tianzhou is moving slowly.


    There is a mysterious black mist all around this Tianzhou.


    These black mists are not evil, on the contrary, they are full of mysterious feelings, and they have a sense of belonging to a Taoist door.


    At this moment, in the Tianzhou.


    Dozens of people in Chinese robes stood on the deck of the Tianzhou.


    If you look inside from the outside, you will be obscured by that layer of black fog and you will not be able to see clearly.


    But when you look at the outside from the inside, you can clearly see the outside.


    These people standing in the Tianzhou, naturally saw the monks by the sea.


    "Senior Tianji! Great! We finally found a new continent!"


    Some people cheered after seeing Shenxing Continent.


    Others also looked excited and excited.


    When looking at Shenxing Continent, he seemed to see the hope of survival.


    "Found...finally found, our heritage can continue."


    An elderly man with white beard headed by ?? was also very emotional.


    "Senior Tianji, what should we do now."


    Among the group, there is no lack of calm people, so they asked.


    "Don''t worry, let me think about it."


    , the white-bearded old man''s "Heavenly Mystery"


    took a deep breath, closed his eyes and started thinking.


    Their origin is from another mainland overseas.


    But they did not represent another continent to explore other continents.


    Their identity is the evicted person.


    A long time ago, their continent was occupied by some ancient monsters, and those monsters seemed to have revived from a long, long time ago.


    As soon as he recovered, he hunted and killed the human race frantically, threatening to kill the human race.


    People in their mainland are naturally not allowed. They fight hard to resist, but it has no effect.


    Under the powerful strength of the resurrected monsters, they are losing ground.


    Finally defeated. Except for some people who left overseas, tried to escape, and found the new world, most of the human races were killed, and some were kept in captivity by those monsters and became rations!


    And these people are one of those people who fled.


    After a long time, through the blessing of various time and space magic treasures, they finally found the new world!


    A whole new continent!


    A continent that can give them a new foothold!


    "Let¡¯s check first, the strength of those in front of us, knowing ourselves and the enemy is safe."


    The old man Tianji said so.


    "Yes, Senior Tianji''s words are reasonable, it is indeed necessary to ascertain the opponent''s strength, so that we can make the next step."


    "There is no retreat behind us. We must stand in this new continent. It is better to be more cautious."


    "Also ask Senior Tianji to take action to deduct information on this continent. With the deduction ability of Senior Tianji, you will be able to easily deduct all the information on this continent!"


    The people behind him also echoed.


    They believe in the abilities of their leader, "Senior Tianji".


    In their previous continent, Senior Tianji was the first person to deduct one, and he could deduct things from 50,000 years ago, and now he could deduct information from all over the world.


    If it weren''t because of lack of combat power.


    The duel between them and those monsters is unlikely to be lost.


    "Okay, then I will deduce the cultivation level of the few people in front."


    The old man Tianji smiled slightly and closed his eyes.


    After a while.


    He opened his eyes, very quickly.


    "The few people in front are all little cultivators of the Nascent Soul Golden Core, you can catch them at will."


    The old man Tianji easily uttered a word, with a smile in his eyes.


    "Nascent Infant Golden Pill? Wait a moment, let''s see if I take them."


    One person finished listening, his eyes lit up, and his figure moved, he immediately left the Tianzhou and slew towards the shore.


    The aura he exploded far surpassed the Transcendence Realm, but it was much weaker than the Mahayana Realm, obviously belonging to the Half-Step Mahayana Realm.


    "Senior Tianji, do you have any information about this continent?"


    Someone stepped up and asked.


    Others also put their eyes on the old man of Tianji, and their eyes all had the meaning of asking.


    "Explore it, and you can rest assured that the inheritance of this continent has only reached the level of crossing the tribulation realm. Our inheritance is one section higher than them! You can invade at will!"


    The old man of Tianji smiled and said.


    The words come out.


    Everyone smiled.


    One by one, they exploded into each other''s aura.


    Awesomely all half-step Mahayana realms!


    Able to escape from the catastrophe, they are naturally not weak.


    "Senior Tianji wait a moment, let me take a place while waiting, and I will give you a rest."


    Everyone rushed towards the shore.


    Soon, only the old man of Tianji was left on the Tianzhou.


    The old man of Tianji carried his hands on his back and watched the crowd leave, his face smiling.


    But when he looked to the east, he frowned.


    He explored the secrets, and the whole continent was explored by him, and most of the places could not escape his inspection.


    There are only a few places. He probed the past, but he couldn''t detect anything, as if the secret was deliberately concealing something.


    There are still several people''s strengths, and he can''t detect them.


    It''s just that the old man of Tianji didn''t think much about it, thinking that these people had something to shield the secret.


    This is not because the old man of Tianji is not cautious enough.


    In the eyes of the old man of Tianji, the inheritance of the Shenxing Continent was only passed down to the Crossing Tribulation Realm.


    This level is not their opponent at all.


    That''s why the old man of Tianji feels that those who cannot be detected are only with strange treasures.


    If there is no strange treasure, he will definitely find it out.


    No one understands the secret of heaven better than him.


    "I¡¯m really curious about what kind of magic weapon it is that can actually shield the secret to such a degree that I can¡¯t detect it at all. If I have a chance, I¡¯ll find it and take a look."


    "I wonder what magic weapon left by the fairy."


    The old man Tianji was very curious.


    But he is not interested in looking for those magic weapons now.


    The most important thing now is to assist those juniors to stand firm on this mainland.


    It is best to rule this continent.


    Using this continent as the foundation, cultivate the strong.


    At that time, return to their continent and eradicate all the remnants of monsters that should be damned!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, on the south coast of the Shenxing Continent.


    Faced with a group of half-step Mahayana intrusion.


    How could those monks be opponents, they were all captured almost easily.


    If it weren¡¯t for a monk who was clever, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to transmit the signal.


    Fortunately, the signal was sent out after all.


    The signal comes out.


    The entire Shenxing Continent was shaken.


    The fiery Wanzong Grand Tournament is over.


    Invasion of foreign enemies! ! !


    The six words ?? were enough to make everyone in the Shenxing Continent cast their eyes on them.


    In front of foreign enemies, all internal contradictions can be reconciled...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 516： What does it mean to put down the butcher knife and become a Buddha?

    Chapter 516 What is to put down the butcher knife and become a Buddha?


    Enemies from abroad want to invade the mainland of Shenxing.


    On the third day of foreign invasion.


    Shen Xing Continent Nanzhou has completely declared its fall!


    All members of Nanzhou Holy Land were defeated and captured.


    Nanzhou was captured.


    Other big states were shocked.


    Almost at the same time, they all applied to Zhongzhou to form a continental alliance, gather the power of the entire continent, and eliminate these outsiders.


    The sejong gates of the major eunuchs in Zhongzhou also agreed.


    Form an alliance to fight against these outsiders.


    The position of the leader among them originally fell on Ye Luo, but Ye Luo didn''t pick it up at all, or in other words, didn''t know at all.


    Ye Luozai learned that the Wanzong Tournament had ended and had to deal with what overseas came to the enemy¡¯s rear, so he returned to Dongzhou, and then suddenly realized that he had been in retreat.


    I didn''t think that the enemy coming from overseas would invade Nanzhou so quickly, and I didn''t think that the enemy coming from overseas would be so strong.


    Ye Luo is not the leader.


    This position naturally fell on Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han also did his part, taking the position of the leader, mobilizing the top combat power of the mainland, and heading for Nanzhou.


    It is worth mentioning.


    Among the disciples of Wudaozong, Zhang Han also chose to participate.


    Most of the others just don¡¯t care about it.


    Ambitious, it is also the two demon kings of the demon clan who are preparing to become emperors, Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin.


    But as a monster, it is not convenient to intervene, so I never thought about going out of Xizhou to join the alliance.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when many strong people from the Continental Alliance rushed to Nanzhou.


    Jingzhou, where Haoran College is located.


    ò¿GA is back here.


    Chu Yuan was also in the ring, not following that alliance.


    But Zhou Lin from Haoran Academy has gone.


    Said to go to gain popularity.


    Chu Yuan is not interested at all.


    He just wanted to look at his disciple.


    After ??Chaga came back, he did not show any form, but remained like a mortal, meditating every day, reciting Buddhist scriptures, and strengthening the Buddha nature.


    Chu Yuan also became free, watching Chi Jia meditating there every day.


    It is rare to have free time, and Chu Yuan is not bored either.


    this day.


    Changjia finished meditation, finished reading the Buddhist scriptures, took a deep breath, and looked at the ring on his hand.


    "Master."


    ò¿ Jia said softly.


    "What is it?"


    Chu Yuan didn''t have anything to wear, he got out of the ring.


    He walked into the courtyard and looked at his disciple.


    His eyes are also looking at the ring on his disciple''s hand.


    Since he returned to the ring, he felt that the ring had become different.


    He couldn''t tell again, what was different.


    is a very strange feeling.


    can''t tell, he just doesn''t bother to say it.


    "Master, the disciples occasionally feel that they want to discuss the Buddhist path with Master."


    Chi Ga faintly smiled and said.


    "Discuss Buddhism and Taoism?"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback, not understanding what this disciple was going to do.


    He was stunned, and finally nodded.


    "How does Nagar want to discuss?"


    Chu Yuan asked softly.


    "Master, how about this, you and I each ask a question, answer each other, how about?"


    Panga said with a smile.


    "Yes."


    Chu Yuan naturally had no reason to refuse.


    "Dare to ask Master, what is a Buddha?"


    "Buddha...Buddha is to save the suffering and pass the world? If you can pass the world in the sea of ??suffering, anyone can be a Buddha. What do you think, Jiaer?"


    "Master¡¯s understanding...very good, but it¡¯s a bit popular."


    "Really? This is called Dao Zhi Jian."


    Chu Yuan was a little embarrassed, he really didn¡¯t know what a Buddha was.


    So I''m just fooling around.


    "Away to Jane? What Master said is reasonable! Okay, Master''s turn to ask."


    ò¿ò¿ did not think there was anything.


    "Being a teacher..."


    Chu Yuan was lost in thought, he didn''t know what to say.


    I racked my brain and thought for a long time.


    He just figured it out.


    "I''m a teacher and ask you! What is meant by putting down the butcher knife and becoming a Buddha?"


    Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up, and he asked such a sentence.


    Can you become a Buddha by putting down the butcher knife?


    Isn¡¯t this saying that anyone who puts down the knife can get salvation?


    If this is the case, wouldn¡¯t everyone be able to be a wicked person, do evil to the extreme, and then put it on the butcher knife to become a Buddha?


    Chu Yuan raised such a question of leverage.


    I thought I would be able to hold myself this disciple.


    But what he didn''t expect was that this disciple answered all of a sudden.


    "Master, the disciple sees that the meaning of putting down the butcher knife is very simple. First of all, the disciple feels that if you become a Buddha, you can go to the Western Paradise. For bliss."


    "Put down the butcher knife, pretending to trick him into putting it down, then take the opportunity to kill him and send him to the west to become a Buddha!"


    When ??ò¿¼Ó said this sentence.


    There was a flash of magic in his eyes.


    Chu Yuan on the other side didn''t notice the magic in Chi Jia''s eyes.


    He was thundered by Chi Jia¡¯s words.


    Put down the butcher knife and become a Buddha on the spot.


    is to trick the other party to put down the butcher knife, kill on the spot, and send it to the Western Heavenly Paradise?


    Good understanding!


    Good understanding!


    It¡¯s really easy to understand!


    Reading Buddhist scriptures, chanting killing.


    This disciple, awesome.


    Chu Yuan didn''t know what to say.


    He opened his mouth, wanting to say something.


    Suddenly, he seemed to feel something.


    glanced outside.


    "Someone has come in, Jiaer, you must deal with it first."


    Chu Yuan flashed, and instantly entered the ring on Chi Jia''s hand.


    Panjia raised her head and glanced outside the door, condensed all the magic in her eyes, took a deep breath, and walked over to open the door.


    He opened the door.


    A woman in Tsing Yi stood outside.


    is his friend, Jiang Yue.


    "Why are you standing here? Do you know I''m coming? Or are you on your mind all day?"


    Jiang Yue asked in a daze.


    "Well, once in a while, God''s Sense sees you, what''s the matter with you?"


    ò¿ò¿ said coldly.


    "There is an order from the elders in the academy. We must gather everyone and head to Nanzhou. Chi Jia, you are the leader of our disciples and students, and you have to go there too."


    Jiang Yue said.


    "Go to Nanzhou? Haven''t many strong people gone by? What are we going to do?"


    Chi Jia was taken aback.


    So many strong people go to Xizhou, and they want them to do in the past.


    These juniors used to just make soy sauce, right?


    "I don¡¯t know. I heard that this was the dean¡¯s idea. He said it was to pull us over and brush our faces. It proves that Haoran Academy maintains the heart of the mainland and can increase its reputation."


    Jiang Yue explained it again.


    Hear this.


    Pauga naturally didn''t say much, and nodded, indicating that she understood.


    ¡­¡­


    In the ring.


    Chu Yuan looked at the two people outside and was amazed.


    The disciples he teaches seem to be single dogs.


    For this Chi Jia, there was a girl who kept in touch at the beginning of the game.


    The relationship seems to be good.


    Tsk, I guess this disciple is not single.


    Speaking of which, he is also single.


    Or, find one...


    Find a hammer, a woman, it will only affect how fast he becomes stronger!


    He is the future Emperor Chu, Emperor Chu, God of Chu!


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 517： Showdown

    Chapter 517 Showdown


    Since the invasion of foreign enemies.


    The top priority of the spiritual practice in the mainland world has become a matter of focusing on the battle between the alliance and foreign enemies.


    The alliance also collided with foreign enemies within a few days.


    Obviously, Zhang Han¡¯s ability is not weak, and he understands that foreign enemies must not be allowed to stay on the mainland for long.


    So I want to calm down the turmoil with lightning speed.


    Unexpectedly.


    When the Alliance officially met with foreign enemies, it was losing ground.


    It''s not that Zhang Han can''t do it.


    But the top combat power of the Shenxing Continent also crossed the catastrophe.


    Enemies coming from overseas are all in the half-step Mahayana state.


    The two sides are not of the same magnitude at all.


    No matter how many ??crossing the tribulation realm, it is impossible to withstand a half-step Mahayana realm attack.


    Only a face-to-face meeting, the alliance was defeated.


    The defeat was a complete mess.


    Fortunately, Zhang Han was there, and with countless formations, these overseas enemies were trapped for life.


    Zhang Han is only one step away from the Mahayana state. In general, he is considered a quasi-Mahayana state, which is still higher than the half-step Mahayana state.


    But I can¡¯t hold this half step Mahayana too much.


    And his formation can be found flaws every time.


    The opponent still has various treasures that are powerful enough to surpass Lingbao.


    This makes Zhang Han unable to defeat at all.


    can only trap these people with countless formations, making them unable to leave.


    At the same time, Zhang Han sent a message to many of the same sects of Innocent Sect, hoping that many of the same sects of Innocent Sect could help.


    ¡­¡­


    This news spread to the Shenxing Continent, like a bomb that shocked the entire continent.


    All the monks in the mainland were in shock.


    The alliance that gathered all the powerful monks was hammered in just one face...


    Only Zhang Han, as the leader, is still struggling to support.


    The top combat power of their continent is so unbearable?


    Countless monks panicked.


    All the top combat power in the mainland have lost.


    Can they still win?


    Panic is panic.


    The monks did not have the psychology of surrender because of this.


    The strongest existence in their mainland has not yet taken action.


    No Dao Sect! !


    The huge power of immortals survives!


    Wu Dao Sect has not made a move yet, they are not defeated!


    Not even the disciples under Wudaozong''s command all shot.


    These monks have not given up hope.


    However, it is inevitable to feel fear.


    Most of the monks are migrating north or south, for fear that the war will affect them.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    On a trail to Nanzhou.


    The ??Haoran Academy team also got this news.


    The elders of Haoran Academy made a decisive decision and let the team go back.


    Fresh reputation or something, just treat it as if you don¡¯t know.


    Haoran Academy and his group have no opinion at all.


    Just kidding, the mainland''s top combat power is united, and a bunch of crossing the tribulation realm is defeated in seconds. They used to brush up their reputation? I''m afraid it''s not for giving away heads.


    One by one, they became well-behaved in an instant, listening to the words of the elders, and walking back, without looking back at all.


    At the end of the Haoran Academy team.


    Chu Yuan asked Chi Jia to slow down and leave the team.


    Seeing no one around, Chu Yuan came out and asked Chi Jia about the league¡¯s second defeat.


    When he learned that the top combat power of the entire continent had been defeated, he couldn''t help but fall into contemplation.


    According to Chi Jia, this disaster affected the entire Shenxing Continent.


    However, Chu Yuan was not afraid.


    He has an invincible state protection.


    Thinking about this disaster, it will not affect him.


    It¡¯s just that Chu Yuan was a little worried about the safety of his backstab disciples.


    Non-vegetation, ruthless Practice makes perfect.


    These disciples stabbed him back and stabbed him back.


    But after all, he is his disciple.


    If affected by this disaster, a few will fall.


    He Chu someone will also feel distressed.


    Or, call on all these disciples to return to Wudao School.


    He personally sheltered?


    Feasible.


    Chu Yuan touched his chin.


    anyway.


    He went directly to the disaster to solve the disaster, wouldn¡¯t it be better?


    I just don¡¯t know if he can solve the disaster.


    Why don''t you go and have a look first?


    Just when Chu Yuan was meditating.


    A person came suddenly in the distance.


    Chu Yuan saw this, his figure flashed, turned into a golden light, and entered the ring on Chi Jia''s hand.


    The person in the distance came, and it was Jiang Yue.


    "Jiang Yue, what''s the matter with you?"


    Pan Jia looked at Jiang Yue and asked directly.


    "Chi Jia, the elders have spread the word, saying that there is no need to rush over. The many disciples of the legendary Wudao Sect have all gone south and went to Nanzhou to fight against those overseas enemies."


    "The elders let us hurry up slowly, so we don''t have to worry about it."


    Jiang Yue said so.


    She just finished speaking.


    hasn''t waited for Chi Jia to reply.


    Wow...


    A beep.


    The figure of Chu Yuan suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The dazzling golden light illuminates all directions, like a small sun.


    "What did you just say? The disciples of Wudao Sect are all going south to deal with those overseas enemies?"


    Chu Yuan looked at Jiang Yue, and asked solemnly.


    He Wudaozong is just those talented disciples.


    If these disciples are killed, then he will not stop.


    "You...you are..."


    Jiang Yue asked with a trembling voice.


    "Jiang Yue, this is my master."


    Pagak saw this and quickly stood up and asked.


    "Your Master..."


    Jiang Yue was in fear, and she suddenly came across.


    No wonder.


    No wonder Chi Jia has never been a teacher...


    It turned out that there was already a master.


    "This seat asks you, what happened to the disciple of the Innocent Sect you just said about going south?"


    Chu Yuan also realized that his tone of voice became heavier, so he could not help softening his voice and asked.


    "I heard... I heard that Zhang Zhensheng was dragging the enemies from overseas and notified the big figures of Wudaozong to go south, and now those big figures of Wudaozong are going south and heading to Nanzhou."


    Jiang Yue explained repeatedly.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan''s face is black.


    He feels that these disciples are a bit reckless?


    People say it is a disaster.


    Those who crossed the Tribulation Realm were defeated when they heard that they went up.


    This group of disciples, don¡¯t he remember that they are all a group of crossing the catastrophe?


    What is the limelight.


    What is the difference between this and giving a head...


    I really don¡¯t worry.


    Chu Yuan instantly made up his mind to go to Nanzhou to see if he could stop these disciples.


    He has an invincible state on him.


    Should not be able to defeat this foreign enemy?


    "Gal, do you know who you are as a teacher?"


    Chu Yuan looked at Chi Jia, and didn''t intend to hide it anymore.


    "The true identity of the master?"


    Paiga was stunned, a little puzzled.


    Chu Yuan saw this scene, and did not hide much, and said that he was the Sect Master of Wudao Sect.


    He Chu someone, stop pretending, and showdown.


    He is the lord of the legendary sect in your mouth!


    Come and worship.


    You are the disciple of the legendary Innocent Sect!


    Was it a surprise, was it a surprise?


    Does it feel very honorable and a sense of belonging now?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 518： Why cant it be calculated? !

    Chapter 518 Why can''t it be calculated? !


    Shen Xing Continent, on a road to Nanzhou.


    Pan Jia stood there blankly, looking up at the sky.


    That is the direction his master left.


    Jiang Yue beside ?? also glanced at the sky from time to time, and at Chi Jia from time to time.


    She was more shocked than Chi Jia.


    Sect Master of Wudao Sect! ! !


    The Chi Jia she knew was one of the disciples of Innocent Sect! !


    It is said that the suzerain of Wudaozong is a living immortal.


    In other words, she just saw the fairy? !


    Fairy...


    That is the fairy in the legend.


    This is a true legend.


    It is said that Wudaozong is a legend, but Wudaozong can still see its figure and shadow. After all, the disciples of Wudaozong are still walking in the world.


    Ke Xianren is truly in the legend.


    The living fairy.


    She met by chance!


    I have to say that Chu Yuan¡¯s image is also in line with the immortal image she has in mind.


    The whole body shone with golden light, and every move carried the general trend of the world, just standing there, there was an invisible pressure, unlike a mortal.


    "Chi Jia, I didn''t expect your background to be so big. You are a disciple of the Wudao School and a disciple of the fairy. We are commonly called the disciple of the fairy family. Now it seems that you are the real disciple of the fairy family."


    Jiang Yue looked at Chi Jia, her eyes very envious.


    "I also just learned..."


    Pan Jia touched his head.


    Jiang Yue was shocked, so why not shocked him.


    "Xian family disciple, you shouldn''t dislike me for a little person with no background? Maybe you won''t become a fairy family disciple, so you should cut off your relationship with me like a little person?"


    Jiang Yue suddenly changed her tone and started teasing.


    "Don''t be yin and yang."


    Pan Jia also got used to the yin and yang of the person in front of her, waved her hand and said.


    "Let''s go, go back to Haoran College first. My master is probably going to deal with Nanzhou. It should be fine if there are immortals going out."


    ò¿¼Ó then said.


    Jiang Yue naturally had no objection, and there was a gleam of light in her eyes.


    That is the color of satisfaction.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Shen Xing Continent, the land of Nanzhou.


    At this moment, above the center of Nanzhou.


    A great battle is going on.


    The battle fluctuated so strongly that all sides were turned into ruins, flying sand and rocks, and strong winds.


    Above the sky, the lunar star and the sun star appear at the same time, and the ten thousand star guards around the two stars, forming a Zhoutian star.


    Between the sky, a large array containing endless murderous intent is forming.


    There are thousands of big formations, and almost every big formation can easily kill a pinnacle of Cross Tribulation Realm.


    But in the battlefield.


    But the formation is broken every minute and every second.


    Fortunately, new formations are formed every minute and every second, trapping things in it.


    In the sky above countless formations.


    Zhang Han walked through the air, a yin-yang Confucian robe on his body was hunting in the wind, his hands were constantly moving, and as his hands waved, ancient runes flew from his heart.


    Each rune will form a large formation, covering it downward.


    It seemed that Zhang Han was full of spirits, suppressing countless people below him by one person.


    But if you have eyesight, you can see it.


    Zhang Han''s breathing is messed up.


    ''S face is also a little pale.


    This is not the reason for the excessive consumption, but the injury!


    Someone hurt Zhang Han!


    Huhu...


    Zhang Han was panting, his eyes fixed on the countless large formations below, he couldn''t understand what he thought.


    Why do these overseas enemies know the flaws in his formation?


    Zhang Han originally wanted to trap these people with countless formations.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that these people could see through his formation.


    No matter how many formations he has, he will easily see the flaws and break the formation.


    In an accident, Zhang Han was escaped by these people and was hit once.


    is the time he was hit, directly wounding him.


    The injured Zhang Han had no choice but to continue to fill up with formations, trapping these people.


    As long as his formation speed is fast enough and the number of formations is large enough, these people can only be trapped by him.


    He only needs to wait for the arrival of the big brothers, and the battle will be won.


    I just don¡¯t know what the origins of these people are, and they can constantly see through the flaws in his formation.


    Zhang Han set up the formation while observing the people below.


    Of course, the old man Tianji and others among countless formations also found Zhang Han''s gaze.


    "Junior, your formation is indeed very good, but you can''t hold us down!"


    The old man Tianji smiled faintly.


    His eyes shone with golden light.


    Every time you look at the past, you can easily break a formation.


    Do you really think that the word''Tianji'' of the old man of Tianji is a joke?


    "Yes, I really can''t trap you, but I only need to hold you back. You people overseas, don''t forget, what is behind me! This is not your place, but ours!"


    Zhang Han''s face is cold, no longer the gentleness of the past.


    "Hold us? Do you think you can hold it? The old man is good at deducing secrets. Your formation is so good that you can''t escape the deduction of secrets. Under the secrets, there must be flaws to be found."


    The old man of Tianji carried his hands on his back, and easily broke one huge and terrifying formation after another.


    "Heavenly secret? Do you think I will believe it?"


    Zhang Han chuckled.


    Hear this.


    The old man Tianji didn''t get angry either, raised a hand, turned towards Zhang Han, and spoke slowly.


    "Don''t believe it? The old man came to deduce you, your surname is Zhang, the single word name is cold, and the reason for the name is because the day you were born, the sky fell on ice and snow, and the cold wind hunted, so your father named you For Zhang Han..."


    "You have been exceptionally talented since you were a child, and you have an unusual talent against the formations. You are a real genius. Later, because of the jealousy, your talent was destroyed. In the numerology, all your luck was consumed in the first half of your life. Destined to be a waste material, to experience the suffering of the world..."


    "So you should be a waste of luck now..."


    "Waste material???"


    The old man Tianji said, his eyes suddenly widened.


    In his calculation, Zhang Han should be a waste material.


    But in this backhand, there are countless large formations, who is the one who stopped them all by one person?


    Call this waste material?


    "No! There must be something wrong!"


    The old man of Tianji pinched his fingers, closed his eyes, and calculated with all his strength.


    The more he calculated, the heavier his face became.


    After a while.


    He suddenly opened his eyes.


    "How did you grow up?!"


    "Why is the opportunity to prevent the old man from calculating your growth experience?!"


    The old man of Tianji couldn''t believe it.


    He has reached the point where he is today, and there is nothing that cannot be calculated.


    has been here for nearly a hundred years.


    First, some monsters that he didn¡¯t know how long ago came out, he couldn¡¯t figure it out, and now there was another young man whose growth experience he couldn¡¯t figure out...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 519： Second brother arrogant?

    Chapter 519 The second brother is arrogant?


    Central Nanzhou, above the sky.


    Zhang Han flipped his hands, still arranging formations.


    While he arranged it, he was listening to the words of the old man from Tianji below.


    When the old man of Tianji really told all the things he had when he was a child.


    Zhang Han was messed up all at once.


    Call to hell.


    This person can really see everything about him.


    However, after the old man of Tianji talked about the latter part, he started to deduct it.


    Zhang Han breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that this person is not capable of deducing everything.


    Maybe I really know some deduction techniques.


    But this is not omnipotent.


    At the same time, Zhang Han also understood.


    The flaws in his formation are probably caused by this guy.


    No wonder...


    No wonder his formation is not effective.


    The formation is the formation after all.


    No matter how strong it is, there are still flaws.


    There is a faint look in Zhang Han''s eyes.


    He seemed to understand what the Master said to him that day.


    "Junior! What happened behind you! Why is the opportunity to prevent me from deducing!"


    The old man of Tianji stared directly at Zhang Han and asked loudly.


    "Do you want to know? Please, please, I will tell you."


    Zhang Han''s cold face couldn''t help showing a faint smile, and joked.


    Of course he knows why the old man of Tianji can''t deduct it anymore.


    Because of Innocent Sect!


    What kind of power is their Wudao Sect? How does a master exist? How can this person deduce it?


    His experience after joining Wudaozong, it is normal for this person to not be able to deduce it.


    "Junior, you are too much. Since you don''t want to, you can only wait for the old man to catch you, and then search your soul to find it out."


    The old man of Tianji snorted coldly, his eyes flashed with golden light, and the formation began to break.


    The two broke the formation one by one, and the other set up the formation, and it was a stalemate in a short time.


    The people behind the old man of Tianji couldn''t help it.


    Zhang Han''s strength is stronger than them. Under countless formations, they can only assist the old man of Tianji and break the formation together.


    A little bit of time goes by.


    Zhang Han is hard to beat by himself, not to mention there are so many people here.


    At the moment when Zhang Han''s mind was slightly relaxed.


    The old man of Tianji suddenly noticed it.


    He pointed out decisively, and a terrifying beam hole shot out, cleverly passed through countless formations, and went straight to Zhang Han.


    This beam of light seemed to kill Zhang Han completely.


    Zhang Han also noticed it.


    The figure moved, trying to escape.


    But this beam, as if he had predicted the direction in which he could escape, split into countless beams, covering him.


    It''s over!


    Zhang Han''s eyes widened, and thoughts arose in his mind.


    just at this critical moment.


    A black light flashed.


    The light beams that had originally planned to blast towards Zhang Han suddenly disappeared, which was very strange, but if you can observe carefully, it is not difficult to see that there is a vaguely mysterious meaning flowing in the void.


    "Second brother, be more careful, otherwise it will be easy to follow the way of these people."


    A smiling voice came from behind.


    Zhang Han subconsciously turned his head and looked.


    I saw two figures slowly stepping into the air.


    With the arrival of the two, the demon energy soaring to the sky is also rising.


    In an instant, a billowing demon gas covered the sky and covered most of the sky, and a sense of oppression came from the demon gas, like an ancient great demon resurrecting.


    These two people are Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin.


    "Seven Junior Sisters and Eight Junior Sisters!"


    Zhang Han''s eyes lit up and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    If you have someone to support you, that¡¯s okay.


    He is really going to be unable to hold it alone.


    These overseas enemies are not weak.


    It is not easy for him to stop these advances alone, not to mention there is an old man with a secret opportunity.


    Now that the same door comes, he will be able to retreat.


    In his opinion, these overseas enemies are strong, but they are also very limited.


    As long as his colleagues are all present and join hands together, it will be easy to solve.


    "Second brother, why are you so arrogant?"


    Tu Xuexi walked over, Liu frowned and asked.


    Injured Zhang Han: "?"


    Am I arrogant? Why am I arrogant?


    He stayed here alone for the sake of Shenxing Continent, dragging these overseas enemies.


    How did he become arrogant in the mouth of the younger sister?


    "Junior sister, we can¡¯t talk nonsense. Brother, I¡¯m just a man to prevent these people from entering the Continent of God, so why are you arrogant?


    Zhang Han said with a black face.


    "Second brother, you let the brothers and sisters hide behind, and you are fighting the enemy alone. Isn''t this arrogance?"


    Tu Xuexi glanced at the back, then looked at Zhang Han, and said.


    "Huh? What brother and sister are hiding behind? What?"


    Zhang Han was taken aback.


    He turned his head and looked behind him.


    I noticed several breaths looming in the distance, hiding in the distance.


    Who else can these few breaths be?


    Isn¡¯t it Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luoxue, Su Xi, Hua genius doctor, Sile.


    Is this group of people here long ago?


    Combined with what Tu Xuexi said, how could Zhang Han still not understand.


    This group of people must have arrived long ago, so they just put it aside and watched the show and watched him make a fool of himself.


    It¡¯s no wonder that Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin from Xizhou have both come, but this group of people hasn¡¯t come yet.


    It turned out to have arrived long ago, but he just refused to come out.


    Zhang Han''s face darkened even thinking of this.


    He took a deep breath and spoke slowly.


    "Junior brothers and sisters, what are you doing hiding? Still not coming out?"


    Zhang Han gritted his teeth and said.


    His voice fell.


    A group of figures suddenly rose into the air and came to Zhang Han.


    It is Su Qianyuan and other five people.


    The eight disciples of Wudaozong gathered on the field all at once.


    "Second brother, sorry, we are late."


    Su Qianyuan grinned.


    He said that he was late, but he didn''t actually mean much guilt. Instead, he kept looking at Zhang Han, as if he wanted to see if Zhang Han was seriously injured.


    The same goes for others.


    How can Zhang Han not understand.


    This group of people avenged their private revenge.


    The last time he said bad things about these people, it was not enough to beat him up, and I still remember it now.


    "Okay, brothers and sisters, let''s solve these overseas enemies first, and it''s not too late for us to make trouble after we solve them."


    The genius doctor ??Hua smiled and said.


    He walked forward lightly.


    Reached out and waved.


    A breath of life immediately flew into Zhang Han''s body, healing Zhang Han.


    In just a moment, Zhang Han''s injury recovered.


    The eight disciples of Wudaozong looked at each other, and said nothing more.


    cast their eyes on the overseas enemies of the old man of Tianji.


    Among them, Zhang Han glanced at his side.


    "Where is the big brother? Sile, why didn''t big brother come?"


    Zhang Han looked at Sile and asked.


    He remembered that Sile had been staying in Taiyi Jianzong all the time.


    "After the big brother went back, he had an epiphany. He was in retreat and didn''t know that there was an enemy from abroad.


    Sile explained.


    Hearing this, Zhang Han nodded slightly, and said nothing more.


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 520： The escape of the old man of Tianji

    Chapter 520 The escape of the old man from heaven


    Boom!


    A loud thunder and lightning resounded in the center of Nanzhou.


    Zhang Han and other eight Wudaozongs hung high above the sky, overlooking below.


    Standing on the other side below, the old man of Tianji and the crowd were also looking up at the eight people above.


    The two sides confronted each other.


    No one took the lead.


    The atmosphere freezes abnormally.


    No one knows that the old man of Tianji on the other side, looking at the eight people in the sky, is in a mess.


    He...


    He is a dignified and mysterious old man.


    It can be deduced from heaven that everything exists in the world.


    actually can''t see through again.


    The eight people on the sky.


    He can see through every one, but he can''t see through.


    He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He can see through the deeds of these people from birth to growing up.


    But every time I get to the back, I can¡¯t see through.


    Just like when Zhang Han was deduced, the secret of heaven deliberately hindered him.


    What happened to these people?


    Why can''t it be deduced after being unified?


    "Dare to ask a few people, where did they come from? Why do you want to set foot on the continent of Shenxing?"


    Tu Xuexi took a step forward slowly, her red lips lightly opened, and she said.


    As time goes by, she has a more and more taste of emperor.


    There is also a sense of majesty between the gestures.


    "I am waiting to come from the Tianjian continent! I waited for the continent to be occupied by monsters, so I came across the sea..."


    "As for our purpose, it is to build this continent together."


    The old man Tianji squinted his eyes and said.


    "Build together? Is this the reason why you hit Nanzhou as soon as you came?"


    Su Qianyuan chuckled with his hands around his chest.


    "Yes, your inheritance here is quite weak. In order to build a prosperous environment together, we have temporarily taken over the big state."


    The old man Tianji said lightly.


    "What you said is used to deceive mortals, mortals will not believe them, right?"


    Su Qianyuan smiled mercilessly.


    did not hide the ridicule of the old man of Tianji at all.


    "Compared to these, the old man is more curious, what is in your body, why can prevent the old man from deducing?"


    The old man Tianji asked patiently.


    "Deduction? What is it?"


    Su Qianyuan was taken aback.


    The others were also stunned.


    They all cast their eyes on Zhang Han, wanting Zhang Han to answer one or two.


    Zhang Han didn''t say much, and said everything to everyone.


    Everyone laughed when they heard the words.


    They all have the same idea.


    Will this person be able to deduct Wudaozong?


    "Do you want to know? If you can beat us and force the sect behind us to take action, maybe you will know."


    Zhang Han shook his head and said lightly.


    "Can you beat you? What''s the effect of having a few more of you?"


    The old man of Tianji is not afraid at all.


    He waved his hand behind him.


    Everyone took their orders, and they scattered in all directions.


    tried to attack several disciples of Wudaozong from different angles.


    They all know that Zhang Han can trap people with formations, and of course they will not give Zhang Han a chance to trap them.


    They attack from different angles.


    didn''t believe that Zhang Han could trap them in an instant.


    The eight disciples of Wudaozong smiled when they saw this, and were not afraid at all.


    After waiting for those people to approach.


    The eight disciples of Wudaozong immediately used each other''s methods.


    The battle between the two sides is about to happen.


    Tianji old people are all half-step Mahayana.


    The eight disciples of Wudao Sect are not weak.


    Except that Zhang Han is a quasi-Mahayana realm.


    Su Qianyuan and Tantai Luoxue are both in the half-step Mahayana state.


    The other five people are also at the peak of the Tribulation Realm.


    The two sides play their own means of war.


    For a time, the sky and the earth are dim, and the sun and the moon are dull.


    The Zhoutian star map gathered in the sky was broken up, and countless cracks broke out on the earth, like the battle of ancient gods, and the entire Nanzhou seemed to be completely destroyed.


    The battle between the two sides is in full swing.


    No one can win anyone.


    To be precise, Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, and Tantai Luoxue all had one opponent.


    It''s just that the other five disciples of Wudaozong are only at the peak of the Tribulation Realm, and they can only maintain the advantage when they cross the realm.


    In general, Wudaozong has the advantage.


    It''s just that there are too many opponents, and the eight disciples of Wudaozong can''t get the opponent.


    below.


    The old man of Tianji did not participate in the war.


    He stood alone at the bottom, looking at the eight disciples of Wudaozong.


    The eyes are shining with strange light, and I don''t know what I am thinking.


    "These eight people have things that I can''t deduce, and the second half of their lives seems to be hidden."


    "When I was deducing this continent before, I was afraid that it was these eight people. Now it seems that these eight people do not have any strange treasures, but their identities are somewhat extraordinary."


    "I just don''t know what the identities of these eight people are."


    The old man Tianji whispered.


    He suddenly became curious about the identities of the eight people in Wudaozong.


    began to deduct it wholeheartedly.


    Trying to deduce something from the causal line of these eight people.


    It''s no accident that he deduced it.


    Layers of fog obscured him, and he was not allowed to deduction.


    This is the hindrance of heaven.


    The old man of Tianji did not care about this obstacle at this moment.


    He tried his best to peel away the layers of mist, trying to see the things in the mist.


    He peeled layer after layer.


    Want to find the answer he wants.


    can be after constantly searching.


    He still did not find anything.


    Finally, after searching for a long time.


    He noticed a hint.


    "Wu Dao Sect?"


    Tianji old people vomit these three words.


    next moment.


    Boom!


    A pitch-black thunder and lightning flashed across the sky, pierced the entire battlefield, and smashed into the old man of Tianji.


    àÛ!


    The old man Tianji suffered this blow, his face became pale, he vomited blood, and his breath was confused.


    "Heaven...The Scourge..."


    The old man of Tianji trembling with his hands, took out a broken jade pendant from his waist.


    This is a life-saving treasure.


    If it weren''t for this treasure, it resisted the scourge.


    Now the old man of Tianji is afraid that he has already fallen.


    "What the **** is Wudaozong, and why is heaven so sheltered..."


    The old man of Tianji is scared.


    He understands that there is great cause and effect in these three words.


    If he is involved, he might die if he is not careful.


    The old man of Tianji glanced at the juniors he had brought out, and then glanced at the scent of heaven that was still lingering around him.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he turned into a ray of light and fled the battlefield.


    At the same time, he kept all the hidden cards on his body.


    To outsiders, he seemed to have been killed by God.


    This time is the best time to escape.


    is indeed as the old man of Tianji thought.


    The people in the war didn''t even know that he had escaped.


    Rather, he thought that he was killed by the sudden condemnation, put down the battle one by one, and came to the place where the old man of Tianji stood...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 521： Picture scroll

    Chapter 521 Scroll


    The central land of Nanzhou.


    Wow...


    Booming gunsmoke burst into the sky.


    An aura of destruction permeated all directions.


    There are pieces of ruins on its ground.


    In a clearing.


    The group of people from overseas gathered together, with blood red eyes, looking at the storage ring and a picture scroll floating in place.


    Among them, there is a smell of sadness.


    They watched it with their own eyes.


    The only one of their elders, the old man of Heavenly Mystery, was killed by God''s Scourge.


    No bones left! !


    They don¡¯t know where the Scourge came from.


    But they can guess it after a little guess.


    On the battlefield, besides the enemy, who else will call out sneak attackers?


    In an instant, the eyes of this group of people were locked on the eight people of Wudaozong.


    They felt that the eight disciples of Wudaozong took the initiative and attacked the secretive old man.


    "You guys! After fighting back to fighting, you actually attacked others! Damn! Don''t even want to leave today!"


    The leading middle-aged man roared angrily, his eyes were red and he stared at the eight Wudaozong people.


    Eight disciples of Wudaozong: "?"


    what''s going on?


    They don¡¯t know anything, okay.


    was beating this group of people, and killed a secret old man.


    Then look at this posture...


    Should these people think they did it?


    The eight disciples of Wudaozong looked at each other, nodded, and understood each other''s meaning.


    Anyway, they and each other are immortal.


    Where need to explain these things.


    "If you have any tricks, just use them. Without this, you might not even be able to get out of my formation."


    Zhang Han squinted his eyes, took a step forward, and said lightly.


    Wow! ! !


    A large group of people seemed to be irritated by Zhang Han, and they burst out with a powerful aura, picking up their own magic soldiers, and killing them all.


    See this scene.


    Zhang Han was also taken aback.


    While turning his hands, one by one, a block of kills and a trapped formation were arranged, blocking this large group of people.


    But this large group of people didn''t care about it.


    Fighting the consequences of being injured by the killing array one by one, they must also rush forward, trying to kill Zhang Han.


    Under these half-step Mahayana realm''s desperate offensive, they indeed broke through the formations and rushed towards Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han was also frightened by the desperate way of playing by these people, and was stunned there for a while.


    "Second brother, don''t get distracted when fighting."


    Su Qianyuan frowned slightly and said.


    The figure moved, wrapped in evil spirits all over, blocking Zhang Han, facing the desperate half-step Mahayana realm, without fear.


    On the contrary, there is a strong war spirit in his eyes.


    One man should be a master, and a man can do nothing.


    "Sixth Junior Brother, help me!"


    Su Qianyuan shouted and rushed towards the half-step Mahayana realm.


    "Blessing, aura, spirit, spirit, anger, descent."


    Wearing a similar witch robe, the genius doctor Hua took a step forward, and between his palms, colorful gas flew out.


    These gases flew to Su Qianyuan''s body for blessing.


    In an instant, Su Qianyuan''s momentum skyrocketed.


    Has a half-step Mahayana realm''s strength but shows the quasi Mahayana aura.


    Su Qianyuan head-on and collided with those half-step Mahayana realms.


    The two sides fought, and both sides were desperate, almost all of them exchanged injuries.


    It¡¯s just that there are too many opponents.


    Su Qianyuan is only one person, obviously incapable.


    In just a moment, Su Qianyuan suffered countless wounds on his body.


    Su Qianyuan''s record is also very strong.


    Hammered two half-step Mahayana realms into serious injuries.


    is just obvious.


    Su Qianyuan himself was almost unable to sustain it.


    But he himself didn''t panic at all, still swinging his fists and being reckless with them.


    "Sixth Junior Brother!!"


    Su Qianyuan yelled abruptly when he felt that he was about to be unable to sustain it.


    "The breath of life, go!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua also cooperated very well, blasting one after another with the breath of life.


    These vital energy blended into Su Qianyuan''s body.


    In an instant, Su Qianyuan''s injuries were restored.


    Su Qianyuan couldn''t help but grinned, and when he returned to his heyday, he punched out one punch after another, and every punch contained great horror.


    He wants to keep all these people from overseas.


    These half-step Mahayana realms are also aware of the seriousness of the matter.


    Backed frantically one by one, keeping a distance from Su Qianyuan.


    just kidding.


    If they don¡¯t want to die, they can¡¯t be sent off.


    This savage-like person is more deadly than them.


    In their fights, they were all in exchange for injuries.


    This barbarian was beaten and disabled, and there was milk behind him.


    They were beaten and disabled, that is really gone.


    Who would be so stupid to keep on fighting.


    "Go first!"


    A middle-aged man gritted his teeth and said such a sentence.


    "What about the old man of Tianji''s hatred?"


    Some people are not willing to retire.


    "Go first, and get revenge if you have a chance in the future!"


    The middle-aged man glared at the man and said.


    The group retired and flew away from Nanzhou.


    Their thoughts are easy to guess.


    Escape to other places on this continent.


    As soon as they turned around, a formation appeared in front of them.


    Along with the formation of the formation, a chessboard also quietly emerged, covering most of the sky, trapping them.


    "You can''t leave."


    Zhang Han and Tantai Luoxue walked out silently.


    Behind him, Su Xi, Tu Xuexi, and Tu Yelin also followed.


    Obviously, they want to stop all these people, and it is best to let them all fall here.


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    The middle-aged man gritted his teeth and understood what the other person was thinking.


    He turned his head and glanced at the dozens of people behind him.


    "Please draw a scroll!"


    The middle-aged man said hysterically.


    "No! No! There is a Cthulhu inside this scroll! The Patriarch, the old man, did not dare to open the scroll even when he died in the Tianjian Continent, saying that this scroll must never be opened, we cannot, cannot... open..."


    A person wants to stop, but as he speaks, his voice is getting smaller and smaller.


    He looked around and understood that if they don¡¯t open the scroll today, I¡¯m afraid they will never have the chance to open it again.


    "This is not the Tianjian Continent. I opened the picture scroll and released the Cthulhu. At most, I will wait for death. If I die, the people of this continent will not be able to escape! Take one continent as the burial of the heavenly miracle seniors, and wait for the burial for me, Isn''t it enough?!"


    said the middle-aged man crazy.


    The others are silent.


    Obviously all acquiesced.


    "Please draw a scroll!!"


    The middle-aged man repeated it.


    One person tremblingly handed a closed picture scroll up.


    The middle-aged man took the picture and fell into contemplation.


    This picture scroll is a treasure that has arrived in the ¡®Wonderland¡¯.


    According to legend, two hundred thousand years ago, their Tianjian continent produced an evil god, and the evil **** wanted to destroy the entire Tianjian continent.


    At that time, all the strong in Tianjian Continent joined forces, and after sacrificing 90% of the strong, the evil **** was sealed in the picture scroll.


    Since then, a rule has been passed down.


    Those who are righteous in Tianjian mainland need to guard the picture scroll for generations and never open it.


    Once ?? is opened, Cthulhu will be released again.


    Tianjian mainland people have always kept the rules in mind.


    Even if he was slaughtered by monsters, he never opened the picture scroll.


    Now, the picture scroll is about to open in Shenxing Continent...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 522： Cthulhu

    Chapter 522 Evil God


    The central land of Nanzhou.


    Zhang Hanbu laid a seat formation.


    Looking at the people inside, he had no intention of running away. There were also his colleagues guarding him outside, and he could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    hit this point.


    It''s time to end the battle.


    The result of the battle is already obvious.


    They won!


    They defeated these overseas enemies.


    "Senior brothers and sisters, please slow down, we have already won."


    "Huh, big brother really is, retreating at this time, if the big brother did not retreat, then we have won this way, I guess we have won."


    Zhang Han waved his hand, resenting Ye Luo a little bit.


    "Big brother retreats, this is no way."


    Sile stood up and explained.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han raised his eyebrows.


    also wanted to ask Sile how to help Ye Luo explain so actively.


    He hasn''t asked the exit yet.


    Su Xi suddenly spoke.


    "Second brother, and everyone, don''t be careless, there is a terrible awakening."


    Su Xi''s small face is very serious, her clear eyes staring at the trapped people.


    The Great Horror?


    Many colleagues were stunned, looking at Su Xi, very puzzled.


    What''s the big horror now?


    "On my body, there is a once powerful soul who is with him. He can see that there is a great terror awakening below, everyone, don''t relax!"


    Su Xi said seriously.


    On her body, the holy monarch of Tianyao lives in her body, that is, the starfish.


    "Great horror? But now, what else can the opponent have to turn defeat into victory."


    Zhang Han frowned.


    Others are also puzzled.


    The eight disciples of Wudaozong all looked down, wanting to see what the group of people below were doing.


    In their sight.


    The group took out a picture scroll.


    There are many golden charms tied to the scroll.


    These spells are all painted with weird runes, they can''t understand, but they can feel the aura of righteousness in them.


    These spells seem to suppress something.


    A middle-aged man among the group of people was tearing the spells apart at this moment.


    tore apart with spell after spell.


    The eight disciples of Wudaozong felt a sense of deadly threat.


    Furthermore, with the middle-aged man¡¯s movements, every time a rune was torn apart, their hearts seemed to vibrate violently.


    "Stop him!"


    Zhang Han suddenly became anxious.


    No need to guess.


    If the picture is opened.


    They are afraid that their heads are gone.


    Although I don¡¯t know what is living inside.


    But they know that once they get out of it, they are definitely not opponents.


    This feeling is very clear, and they are also very familiar.


    just like¡­¡­


    It feels as if he had faced the remains of that fairy.


    is not an order of magnitude at all.


    The disciples of Wudaozong all moved.


    tried to stop the group from opening the scroll.


    But they are not close to the picture scroll.


    The scroll was completely torn apart the spell, and then stretched open.


    The moment it stretches and opens.


    A violent evil wind blows.


    This wind directly blows the formation on the field to pieces.


    The chessboard covering the entire venue was also blown up, turned into a small chessboard, and returned to Tantai Luo Xue''s hands.


    Boom! !


    The group of people who opened the picture scroll was blown into the distance by the wind.


    The picture scroll floats out of thin air between heaven and earth.


    "Jie Jie Jie, the ancestors have finally come out again. The creatures that were not slaughtered in the past will not escape today after all!!"


    A sound like the friction of iron and stone came out from the picture scroll.


    The sound is very harsh.


    The scroll stretches out.


    A huge arm stretched out from it.


    This arm is purple-black, and it is engraved with dense runes.


    The arm stretched out, and the space beside the arm twisted like a fire.


    "Huh? This place is not Tianjian Continent? It is another continent? The ancestor was fortunate enough to come to other continents? Jie Jie, I don¡¯t know how the blood of creatures in other continents is different from that of Tianjian Continent. ..."


    "A few ants, die for the ancestors!"


    The arm suddenly turned, and grabbed it at the eight disciples of Wudaozong.


    seems to want to catch all the eight disciples.


    "go!"


    Zhang Han took a deep breath, spit out a word, stretched out his hand, and arranged countless arrays.


    He wants to leave with the same door.


    But his formation had just been laid out, and it was passed through by that arm, and it was completely shattered.


    The speed of that arm is too fast.


    Not even giving the eight disciples of Wudaozong any time to react.


    The eight disciples had no time to escape.


    They can only watch the arm grabbing towards them.


    Buzz! ! !


    The arm is ten meters away from them.


    All the treasures on their bodies flew out, automatically protecting the owner, trying to block this arm.


    A bunch of magic weapons collided with that arm.


    Under a loud noise.


    The magic weapons all dimmed a little, and flew back to the hands of their respective owners.


    The arm was also successfully blocked, and returned to the surrounding of the scroll.


    "Tsk, there are a lot of treasures, but the ancestors ask you, is it useful?"


    In the picture scroll, the voice came again.


    The next moment, another arm stretched out from the scroll.


    Two arms appeared at the same time, trying to force the scroll to be bigger so that the head came out.


    "Wait, the ancestor will come out soon, wait a minute..."


    Use both arms at the same time, trying to enlarge the space of the scroll.


    You can use his arms as hard as he can, and the scroll will not move at all.


    So he cares, the evil **** sealed inside can only force his head out.


    This drill is embarrassing.


    Cthulhu got half a head and got stuck.


    Holding his arms on his head, he looked extremely embarrassed.


    àÛàÍ...


    The eight disciples of Wudaozong who were planning to escape for their lives couldn''t help laughing when they saw this, and they even forgot to escape.


    This evil **** looks majestic and majestic.


    Only momentum can make them feel palpitation.


    How do you feel so sad?


    The head stuck in the picture scroll can''t get out, but it''s okay.


    "You dare to laugh at the ancestor! When the ancestor comes out, you will definitely be killed!! Anyone who has a cause and effect with you, the ancestor will definitely not let go!!!"


    The evil **** in the picture scroll called an angry.


    growled hysterically.


    The terrifying sound caused the sky to thunder and the dark clouds rolled.


    "Let''s go quickly, this guy won''t be able to get out for a while, we can take the opportunity to leave."


    Zhang Han suggested.


    Others also nodded.


    They got up and wanted to leave.


    "Go? You can''t go! Dare to laugh at the ancestor, you can go? All to the ancestor to die!"


    The evil **** in the picture roared angrily.


    The sound turned into countless sound waves, attacking Zhang Han and others.


    àÛ......


    These sound waves are invisible and extremely fast.


    Zhang Han and others couldn''t even react, so they blasted to the ground, as if they had been deprived of their strength, and were unable to move.


    It''s over...


    Bad thoughts arose in the hearts of the eight disciples of Wudaozong.


    They didn¡¯t notice. Behind them, a golden light was flying at an extremely fast speed...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 523： Is it fun?

    Chapter 523 is fun?


    Nanzhou Central.


    Hanging on a scroll in mid-air.


    Cthulhu is trying his best to get his head out.


    It''s just that half of his head is stuck in his hands, and the space for the scroll is small. He is stuck so hard that it is difficult to come out.


    It¡¯s just that he was relieved when he saw that the ants who dared to laugh at him were shocked.


    District ants.


    saw his embarrassment, laughed at him, and dared to think that he could run away.


    If these ants run away.


    Does he want the face of the evil **** any more?


    Once 200,000 years ago, his evil **** was a master.


    Who doesn¡¯t know that his evil **** has the best face?


    However, the ants after these two hundred thousand years are really a bit strong.


    Their methods are very mysterious.


    Cthulhu didn''t think much, he tried his best to stretch his head out.


    The eight disciples of Wudaozong below were shocked by the sound wave just now, and none of them could move. They could only watch the Cthulhu¡¯s head drill out a little bit, gritted their teeth, and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    "What should I do? Do you have any way to notify Senior Brother, or Senior White?"


    Zhang Han gritted his teeth and asked.


    "No¡­¡­"


    Su Qianyuan shook his head.


    The others also shook their heads.


    They have exhausted their means.


    For this kind of shaking people, in fact, you don¡¯t need to ask.


    They definitely don¡¯t have one.


    According to their character.


    Where can I learn this kind of shaking people?


    One by one, they are basically invincible in the Shenxing Continent, wherever they need to shake people.


    If you need to shake people, it really loses the face of their Wudaozong disciples.


    I am afraid that other disciples will look down on it.


    "Oh, it still depends on me."


    Zhang Han sighed, and silently took out a jade talisman-like thing.


    He crushed it directly.


    and then looked up at the fellows.


    "This is the connection between me and the big brother. I can tell the big brother by crushing it. I can only hope that the big brother will not be so dead in retreat."


    Zhang Han said.


    Seven disciples of Wudaozong: "?"


    Lun Gou is still you Gou.


    Actually there is a way to shake people.


    "What are you looking at me doing? Shouldn''t you see when the big brother will come? The big brother has not responded yet, I am afraid that it is really closed, and we are in trouble now."


    Zhang Han frowned.


    Other Wudao Sect disciples felt that they could do nothing at this time.


    Facing a powerful existence like Cthulhu.


    They really have no choice.


    Mortals are irreversible immortals!


    "A group of ants, want to escape at this time?"


    A harsh sound that made their hearts tremble.


    The eight disciples of Wudaozong all looked up.


    I saw that the evil **** in the picture scroll had already stretched out his entire head.


    What kind of head is that...


    Say mighty, but I can¡¯t say it.


    Talk about evil, but I can¡¯t say it.


    I saw the Cthulhu¡¯s skull with two things similar to horns, ancient runes carved between the eyebrows, two pairs of eyes, and very long fangs.


    Some mighty, but also some evil.


    "Ant, you **** it!"


    The evil **** opened his hands and blasted towards Zhang Han and the others.


    tried to shoot Zhang Han and them all at once.


    "Run!"


    Zhang Han''s face changed, he snorted, stood up with all his strength, and ran towards the outside.


    The other disciples were not vague, and all started to move.


    They were injured by the Cthulhu¡¯s sound wave. It would be good if they could use their strength. Other methods were not available at all, and they had to run as hard as they could.


    Boom! !


    The Cthulhu slapped the ground with a palm, causing the ground to tremble, and billowing smoke rose.


    Obviously, Zhang Han and the others were not photographed with this palm.


    Cthulhu was not in a hurry, but showed interest.


    Only half of the Cthulhu''s body came out of the scroll, raised his palm, and dropped another palm.


    He did not add any oppression to it.


    is just a simple palm.


    Such a palm, Zhang Han and others, who tried their best to escape, could naturally hide away.


    The Cthulhu was not in a hurry at all, and just dropped palm after palm, forcing Zhang Han and others to rush for their lives.


    The two sides are like cats and mice.


    Cthulhu is a cat, Zhang Han and others are mice.


    Obviously, Cthulhu is playing.


    Playing with Zhang Han and others.


    "Is it fun?"


    Just when Cthulhu is playing.


    A quiet and breezy voice came into his ears.


    "Ok??"


    Cthulhu was taken aback, twisted his body to look.


    I only saw him not far away.


    A figure stood in the air.


    This figure stood there quietly, with golden light shining all over it, like a human-shaped light bulb.


    I was shining by the golden light.


    Cthulhu felt a sense of panic in his heart.


    "Who is a fellow Taoist?"


    Cthulhu asked.


    "The people below are disciples of this seat."


    This figure said lightly.


    Who else can this person be if he is not Chu Yuan.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan''s body is covered by golden light, but if you can see through the golden light, you can find it.


    His face is very dark.


    Black as the bottom of a pot.


    I saw my disciple as soon as he came, playing like a mouse.


    Can he not be angry?


    These are also his disciples of Chu.


    was actually played like a mouse.


    He does not want face for someone?


    "Is this a disciple of Fellow Daoist? Fellow Daoist did not say it earlier. If I said it earlier, I would not treat it like this to my ancestors."


    Cthulhu was a little flustered.


    The longer he was illuminated by that gold, the more panicked he became.


    He didn''t know why he panicked.


    But there is a feeling.


    If he is stared at by the person in front of him, he may be very bad.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan didn''t say a word, his face was still black.


    He wants to experiment first to see if the invincible state can beat this guy.


    He slowly raised his hand.


    Under the bewildered eyes of the evil god.


    A fist-sized golden light wheel was condensed in his hand.


    The golden light wheel contains a strong power of heaven and earth.


    The power of heaven and earth exerts an absolute suppressing power on all living beings in the world.


    Cthulhu is also a creature no matter how to say it.


    Faced with this golden light wheel.


    He judged it almost instantly.


    He is definitely not the opponent of this golden wheel!


    "Friends of Taoism! Have something to say!"


    Cthulhu wanted to escape, but half of his body was stuck in the scroll, and he couldn''t run at all.


    So he could only drag the scroll and flee desperately.


    "Tao friends, please stay!"


    Chu Yuan saw the evil **** running away, how could he still not understand that the other party was afraid of himself and ran away.


    He shouted, and directly threw the golden light wheel towards the evil god.


    Cthulhu saw the golden light wheel blasting and killing him, his heart was shocked, and he madly pulled the animation scroll, trying to avoid it.


    I don''t know if it is Chu Yuan deliberately controlling it or the evil spirit is good.


    The golden light wheel was really avoided by Cthulhu.


    Boom!


    The golden light wheel blasted into the land of Nanzhou, and the entire Shenxing Continent seemed to be shaken.


    "Friends, this is a misunderstanding, the ancestors have no intention of being with you..."


    What else Cthulhu wants to explain.


    Turned his head to look around.


    He saw a scene that he will never forget.


    Chu Yuan stands high in the sky, raised with one hand, and a thousand feet above its head, hanging like a light ball of the sun, the sky is shining and inviolable.


    Cthulhu: "..."


    How to run this?


    Special, is this going to hit him, or is it going to blow up the entire continent?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    Late night update


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 524： Cat play mouse

    Chapter 524 Cat plays with mice


    Nanzhou is right in the center.


    Chu Yuan carried a huge light ball like the sun in his hand.


    He was facing the evil god, his face was still extremely dark.


    A anger burned in his heart.


    Play?


    Playing his disciple as a mouse?


    Are you worthy?


    Chu Yuan could not tell why he was so angry.


    But he is angry.


    "Friends of Dao! This is really a misunderstanding, you, you must think clearly, this thing in your hand, you can''t just throw it away, it will be gone if you throw it down on this continent!"


    Cthulhu is called a panic.


    I was afraid that this huge light group would really be annihilated.


    "Misunderstanding! Yes, as long as you can run away, I will treat it as a misunderstanding."


    Chu Yuan''s tone began to be no longer plain, and slightly cold.


    "Run? Friends, are you kidding me?"


    Cthulhu is stunned.


    Under such a large light ball, how could he escape? What to escape?


    Smashed down with such a large ball of light, it would cover all aspects, okay.


    "This seat will only say it once. I will give you the time to run a cup of tea and run towards the sea. Within a cup of tea, this seat will never throw this light ball down!"


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and said like this.


    Hear this.


    Cthulhu did not hesitate.


    Pulling the picture scroll that stuck half of his body, he ran away quickly to the side of the sea.


    His speed is also extremely fast.


    Even if half of the body is stuck in the picture scroll, it still has a speed that is unmatched in the Mahayana realm.


    The evil **** turned into a black light and dashed towards the ocean.


    Chu Yuan held up the huge ball of light expressionlessly, and when he stepped on it, it turned into a golden light and chased it towards the evil god.


    He said that there is no light ball in a cup of tea.


    did not say that he could not move.


    Dare to play with his disciple, right?


    Today, someone from Chu came to teach this thing, what is cat and mouse.


    ...


    In the same place, in a corner.


    Zhang Han and other eight disciples, who were sitting paralyzed on the ground, couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief as they watched the evil **** and their master leave.


    They are considered saved.


    I thought it would be difficult for them to escape today.


    Unexpectedly, at the critical moment, the master appeared and saved them.


    even more easily drove away the evil **** who almost killed them.


    "Does any of you have items that summon the master?"


    Zhang Han exhaled, looked at his seven colleagues, and asked.


    "No."


    Many fellow students shook their heads, there is nothing in them that summons the master.


    From the time they went up the mountain to learn art, and then went down the mountain, they have never failed.


    Not to mention life-threatening.


    This is the first time their lives are in danger.


    "It seems... Master may have left some marks on us. It is through these means that we know that our lives are in danger, so this came to save us."


    Zhang Hannao made up for it, and slowly said.


    "Anyway, we are all right. There is no need to worry about this matter. If the master takes over, there is no way for the great horror to survive."


    Tantai Luo Xue said softly, and reached out to wipe the sweat off her forehead.


    "Well, this matter is okay, but did you just notice that the master and the great horror battle, Master seems to be able to easily kill the great horror, but still let the great horror run, Master, this seems to be revenge for us."


    Su Qianyuan''s eyes were deeply moved.


    In his opinion, Chu Yuan¡¯s behavior just now was obviously protecting his shortcomings.


    How the Cthulhu bullied them, Chu Yuan bullied them back.


    The other disciples were very moved when they heard this.


    Master teaches them great ways and gives them the opportunity to become top powerhouses.


    This is great grace.


    Now I have received Master¡¯s life-saving grace.


    Gratefulness counted down.


    They''re afraid they won''t be able to pay it off for a lifetime.


    "Brother, and fellow students, let¡¯s not think so much. We owe a lot of things to Master. If we owe a little more, there is nothing. We practice hard, and that is the greatest reward to Master."


    Tu Xuexi stood up from the ground and said breathlessly.


    "Senior Sister Seven is right, we have to practice quietly, and then amaze Master."


    Sile also stood up at this time and said with a smile.


    When Zhang Han heard this, his eyes lit up, and he glanced at Sile with appreciation.


    The Nine Junior Sisters simply inherited his will.


    Practice quietly, and then amaze the master.


    The more the product, the more it tastes.


    "Understood, but you brothers and sisters, Ye Lin and I will announce that we will be the demon emperor of the demon clan in a month''s time. I will invite you to come to Xizhou to watch the ceremony."


    Tu Xuexi stood up and said.


    The words come out.


    The other disciples of Wudaozong couldn''t help being taken aback.


    They had long known that Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin would become demon emperors.


    But I didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast.


    "Junior Sister, you become the Demon Emperor so soon, is there really no problem?"


    Zhang Han asked.


    "No problem, Brother Second, you should know that we come from the Wudao Sect, and there are not many people in the Shenxing Continent who dare to provoke us. Ye Lin and I call ourselves the demon emperor. This is the matter of the demon race, and others can''t control it. of."


    Tu Xuexi explained.


    "Then Junior Sister, do you know, in the outside world, what are the rumors about you calling yourself a demon emperor?"


    Zhang Han also stood up from the ground, and said while adjusting his own state.


    "I know."


    Tu Xuexi looked surprised, and then said.


    Of course she knows what rumors there are on the Human Race.


    is nothing more than worrying that she and Tu Yelin have ambitions and will lead the demon clan to counterattack the human clan.


    "Then, Sister Xuexi, what is your own opinion?"


    Zhang Han stared at Tu Xuexi closely.


    "Jingzhou, Jiangzhou, and Tuzhou outside Xizhou, the Yaozu wants it, and the others are reserved for fellow seniors, seniors, and juniors, as well as those who will not get started in the future."


    Tu Xuexi''s eyes flickered.


    She said very cleverly.


    The three states outside Xizhou belong to the Yaozu, that is, belong to them.


    Other big states, belong to other people of Wudaozong.


    One sentence.


    To divide the Shenxing Continent.


    Other disciples naturally heard what Tu Xuexi meant.


    glanced at each other.


    Except for the unlucky Sloan, everyone else smiled.


    If you can compete for more luck, then naturally no one will refuse.


    Qing luck, who will be less idle.


    "Ahem, Junior Sister Seven, what did you say about the Three States Monster Race? I remember that the Monster Race''s previous territory had these three states. You should take it back?"


    "However, this matter is still related to Shenxing Continent. Let''s go back to consult the opinions of the senior brothers, and then talk about it."


    Zhang Han coughed several times and his eyes rolled.


    That''s how it is said.


    But he is already choosing which state in Shenxing Continent is more suitable for their Yunzhou jurisdiction...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 525： Chu Yuan above

    Chapter 525 Chu Yuan from above


    Outside the Continent of God, in the endless ocean.


    At this moment.


    The calm ocean has frequent explosions resounding.


    Boom! !


    Every explosion sounded.


    is accompanied by a mushroom cloud rising, endless sea water tumbling constantly.


    If you can get close to the center of the explosion, you can see it. Two streamers flew past one after another.


    In the former is a black streamer.


    In the latter is a golden streamer.


    A closer look will reveal it.


    The latter flew past, dropping a little golden shimmer.


    Every time a little golden light falls on the ground, a mushroom cloud and a deafening explosion will rise.


    These two streams of light are the Cthulhu and Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan chased all the way from the Shenxing Continent to the endless ocean.


    He didn''t kill the evil god, so he kept throwing the golden light wheel.


    Every time the golden light wheel happened to pass by the evil god, and then smashed into the ocean.


    Chu Yuan is undoubtedly able to easily hit Cthulhu.


    But he just deliberately didn''t hit it.


    He just plays.


    Who let this evil **** do it himself.


    Playing with his disciple?


    The cat plays the mouse?


    He wants this evil **** to take a good look at what a real cat plays with a mouse.


    "Friends of Taoism! Be a man and stay on the sidelines, so you can meet each other in the future, why bother to be so humiliated to the ancestors!"


    Cthulhu snarled at Chu Yuan while escaping for his life.


    Of course he could see that Chu Yuan was teasing him.


    He is a dignified evil god, at least 200,000 years ago, a man with a face.


    How can I be so humiliated.


    Hear this.


    Chasing Chu Yuan chuckled.


    Let¡¯s not say whether the inhuman and ghost in front of me is a human race.


    Just say that he is just the state of the soul at the moment, and it is not good enough at all.


    A ghost against the sky.


    Chu Yuan didn''t care at all, and continued to pursue the evil god.


    Boom!


    A loud noise.


    Chu Yuan is another golden light wheel falling on the ocean.


    A mushroom cloud rose, and the waves rolled over the sky.


    Cthulhu was so frightened that he moved to the left again, and then continued to fly.


    "Friends, the ancestors are evil gods, do you really want to be immortal with your ancestors?"


    "Boom!!"


    "Friends of Daoism, the ancestor admitted in this matter that the ancestors offended, and I also asked the daoists to open up the Internet and let the ancestors a life..."


    "Boom!!"


    "Senior, the ancestor has called you senior, senior, please make a condition, how can you let the ancestor go..."


    "Boom!!"


    "Old ancestors! Let go of the children!!"


    "Boom!!"


    Chu Yuan is obviously determined.


    No matter what the other party said, he was indifferent, and he used golden light wheels one by one to cut at each other.


    One escapes and the other chases.


    I don¡¯t know how far he chased.


    chasing after chasing.


    Chu Yuan is on his own.


    He doesn''t care how far he is from Shenxing Continent now.


    He has only one thought.


    Play this evil **** to the point of collapse.


    I like to play so much.


    He will accompany each other to the end.


    See who crashes first.


    Chu Yuan didn''t know how long he had been chasing after him.


    He is invincible, and he doesn''t feel tired at all.


    is a Cthulhu, the speed is getting harder and harder.


    Very exhausted.


    ¡­¡­


    at last.


    After passing, I don¡¯t know how long.


    Cthulhu couldn''t hold on anymore, half of his body was stuck on the scroll, floating in place.


    "The ancestor is not working anymore, how about your love, the ancestor does not care, you have been chasing the ancestor for two months! You are not tired, the ancestor is still tired."


    Cthulhu was out of breath.


    He has never rested since he broke the seal.


    Has never been restored to its heyday.


    "Two months?"


    As soon as this sentence came out, Chu Yuan, who was still above him, was stunned.


    He never thought that he had been chasing Cthulhu for two months.


    This¡­¡­


    This seems like a waste of time.


    Forget it, anyway, waste is also wasted, what good is it to regret now.


    However, two months have passed, and he doesn¡¯t need to continue torturing this guy.


    Chu Yuan glanced at Cthulhu in disgust.


    Reached out and lifted it, a golden light wheel was condensed.


    "Go and see the King of Yama."


    Chu Yuan said such a sentence in a cold voice.


    The next moment, he suddenly threw the golden light wheel towards the evil god.


    This time, he didn''t play anymore, but directly locked the Cthulhu thrown.


    "My life is over!"


    Cthulhu immediately noticed the murderous intent brought by this golden light wheel. He wanted to escape, but he couldn''t escape at all.


    In the end, he could only watch the golden light wheel kill him.


    But just when the golden light wheel is about to fall on the evil god.


    A loud shout sounded.


    "Where is it sacred? Dare to commit crimes here?"


    accompanied by this voice.


    A magic knife came from across the sky, trying to protect the evil **** and block the golden light wheel.


    Chu Yuan was fascinated by the loud drink, a little confused.


    Cthulhu naturally heard this shout.


    He looked happy.


    I thought I was saved.


    But in the next moment, his face changed.


    In the eyes of him and Chu Yuan.


    The handle came from across the air, aggressive, like a magic knife that could split the world. The moment it hits the golden light wheel, it instantly cracked and opened, turning into countless fragments and falling.


    The golden light wheel slashed directly onto the evil god.


    Fallen Cthulhu: "?"


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    This is it, this is it?


    He thought that there were some variables.


    If you dare to be affectionate, is the momentum enough?


    Chu Yuan is amazed.


    He looked at the evil **** who had been cut into nothingness by the golden light wheel, and looked at the figure flying in the distance.


    I don¡¯t know what to say.


    The one who dares to come is a spear head.


    After learning that the person who came was a gun head.


    Chu Yuan stopped being stunned, and stood still, waiting for the other party to arrive.


    Wow...


    The figure flying in the distance saw that the magic knife was cracked, and after the death of the evil god, there was no extra action, and it still flew over here.


    Behind Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan also saw the person who came.


    is a young man.


    It has a handsome face, dressed in a Chinese dress, and a strange wind winds all over his body.


    Chu Yuan didn''t know what kind of wind it was, and didn''t know who this person was.


    But he has a feeling inexplicably.


    This person is not a human race.


    "Senior!!"


    In Chu Yuan''s sight.


    The young man flew not far away from him, and after approaching him, he bowed directly with a respectful look on his face.


    "Senior! Just now, the younger generation saw a monster who was rude to Senior. I wanted to help, but I didn¡¯t expect that the magic knife was accidentally hit by Senior¡¯s attack. I couldn¡¯t help Senior kill the monster. Please forgive Senior!


    The young man opened his mouth and came.


    Thunder Chu Yuan was not light.


    Does this person really think he is stupid?


    Still think he has no eyes?


    The sword is obviously to protect the evil god.


    "Who are you?"


    Compared to the purpose of this young man just now.


    Chu Yuan was even more curious about where this young man came from.


    This is overseas.


    I don¡¯t know how far it is from Shenxing Continent.


    Is it possible that this person is an overseas person?


    Is the same place with the evil god?


    Facing Chu Yuan¡¯s question.


    The young man didn''t dare to slack off, and quickly answered.


    Just listen to him say...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 526： Tianjian Continent

    Chapter 526 Tianjian Continent


    Facing Chu Yuan, the young man didn''t dare to have any pretensions at all.


    For the problem of Chu Yuan.


    Naturally, we know all we can talk about, and we can talk endlessly.


    Chu Yuan also quickly learned news about this young man.


    The young man is named Jin Yu, a member of the Golden Winged Dapeng tribe.


    And this young man is indeed not a person from Shenxing Mainland, but a person from overseas.


    On another continent far away from Shenxing Continent, named Tianjian Continent.


    The Golden Winged Dapeng clan behind this young man Jin Yu is a subordinate clan of the person in charge of this Tianjian continent.


    heard the news.


    Chu Yuan is happy.


    Unexpectedly, he really found a brand new continent?


    He is going to take a good look.


    As for Wudaozong?


    That should be fine.


    He chased all the enemies from overseas and slashed them with a golden round of light.


    The other three disciples, Zisu, Ai Qing, and Chi Jia, they all must be abandoned, and he doesn''t need to keep watching.


    You can go to this new continent to play.


    I just don¡¯t know if there will be any danger on this continent.


    "What is the cultivation base of the person in charge of your mainland?"


    Chu Yuan asked, touching his chin.


    "Senior, this...this junior doesn¡¯t know, that''s strength, how can a junior like me can see, but the junior knows that the person in charge is very big..."


    Jin Yu said cautiously.


    "The body is huge? How do you say that?"


    Chu Yuan is curious.


    "The younger generation was fortunate enough to see the main body of the person in charge. As soon as the body of that person appeared, it covered the entire sky. It is said that the body of that person is huge enough to be comparable to the entire Tianjian continent."


    Jin Yu answered.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan is confused.


    The monster race has its own body, and this Chu Yuan certainly knows it.


    But the body is as big as a continent? Are you kidding me?


    Is this new continent so small?


    Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows, he wanted to see it more and more.


    It¡¯s just that you have to ask carefully before you go.


    "Then your master, do you know what is special about him?"


    Chu Yuan asked like this.


    "Senior, please don''t embarrass the younger generation. The younger generation''s status is low. I really don''t know that much. I only know that the person in charge is known for speed, and the elders in the clan call him an ancestor or a demon teacher."


    Jin Yu answered with a bitter face.


    "Okay, you have no use for your information, let''s go, take this seat to your Tianjian continent."


    Chu Yuan didn''t want to ask any more.


    He can go and see in person.


    His invincible state should, probably, possibly, be able to protect him.


    "Go to Tianjian Continent...Okay, okay, okay, this junior will take senior over there."


    Jin Yu raised her brows, and some joy appeared on her face.


    Being stared at by such a great power as Chu Yuan, he could not escape at all, and he had to worry about his own life at all times.


    It''s different after going to Tianjian Continent, where is their territory.


    At that time, this person will have great abilities, and he will certainly not be able to help him.


    "Lead the way."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said casually.


    Jin Yu immediately flew forward.


    His speed was still slowing down, for fear that Chu Yuan could not keep up.


    In his opinion, their Golden Winged Dapeng clan is also known for their speed.


    If this power sees him running so fast, thinking that he is going to run for his life, give him a shot, wouldn¡¯t he die?


    Jin Yu turned his head to look around while flying fast, wanting to see the location of Chu Yuan.


    But when he turned his head, he was slightly surprised.


    Chu Yuan actually followed him, flush with him.


    The speed of this great power is also so fast?


    Jin Yu does not believe in this evil.


    He secretly speeded up.


    I want to go beyond Chu Yuan.


    But he found that no matter how he accelerated, he could not surpass Chu Yuan, and Chu Yuan still kept his position level with him.


    Until the end, Jin Yu broke out at full speed.


    Chu Yuan still keeps his body level with him unhurriedly.


    This made Jin Yu''s entire Peng go stupid.


    Who is known for speed? He exploded at full speed, still unable to surpass the opponent? Even half of the body can''t do it.


    "You can''t do it at this speed, you can point me in the direction, and I will take you to fly."


    Suddenly Chu Yuan came with such a sentence.


    This sentence can make Jin Yu very thunderous.


    He...


    He is the golden-winged Roc bird, is said that the speed is not good?


    Jin Yu is an anger.


    He wanted to see, what kind of horror does this great power have, and what qualifications does it have to say that he is slow.


    Immediately, Jin Yu pointed out the location of Tianjian Continent.


    Chu Yuan took a look and determined the location.


    So, he stretched out his hand and grabbed Jin Yu''s hand. When his figure moved, it directly turned into a golden light, and flew there at a speed that surpassed everything in the world.


    ¡­¡­


    After flying a stick of incense.


    Chu Yuan found the location of Tianjian Continent.


    Looking at the past, you can vaguely see the outline of a piece of land.


    After finding it.


    Chu Yuan suddenly became energetic, speeded up, and flew over there.


    The more you fly forward, the clearer you can see.


    The edge of the continent in front of it seems to be round, and when seen from a distance, it looks like a biscuit placed in the sea.


    Moreover, in Chu Yuan''s sight.


    This continent...


    seems to move?


    Chu Yuan always feels that this continent is drifting. Although the speed is very slow, it is indeed moving.


    Will the mainland move?


    Impossible.


    Chu Yuan remembers very clearly.


    Shen Xing Continent will not move at all.


    Wow...


    Chu Yuan didn''t think much about it, but as soon as his figure flashed, he entered the continent.


    No one is stationed on the edge of this continent.


    Chu Yuan easily set foot on this continent.


    "It''s here, you wake up."


    Chu Yuan turned his head and glanced at Jin Yu who was being held by him.


    At this moment, Jin Yu had fallen asleep, and he did not know why he fell asleep.


    He threw Jin Yu to the ground casually.


    Jin Yu was smashed like this and suddenly woke up.


    After he woke up, the whole person was stupid, his eyes were dull and he looked at Chu Yuan without saying anything.


    "what happened to you?"


    Chu Yuan asked inexplicably.


    "Qian, Ma, Senior, I''m not dead?"


    Jin Yu asked in a daze.


    "Why did you die?"


    Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow and said.


    "I, I, I..."


    Kin Yu is struggling.


    He also remembered it.


    When ?? just flew, Chu Yuan''s speed was too fast.


    is almost unimaginable, and he has an extreme sense of weightlessness. This sense of weightlessness directly frightens him and makes him extremely shadowed.


    Maybe no one will believe it.


    A golden-winged roc bird was flying so that it cast a shadow.


    "Are you in trouble with your body?"


    Chu Yuan asked.


    "No, no harm..."


    "Let''s go, take this seat to your mainland for a tour..."


    "Senior, can we use it to go, let''s not fly..."


    said weakly to the golden-winged roc bird, who had a shadow in flight...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 527： Cruel Tianjian Continent

    Chapter 527 Cruel Tianjian Continent


    Tianjian mainland.


    Chu Yuan, under the leadership of the Golden-winged Dapeng Bird, moved forward in the mainland.


    at the same time.


    In the Tianjian continent, a palace suspended above the sky dome of the continent.


    A middle-aged man wearing a black robes and a gloomy face is sitting cross-legged on the futon.


    The middle-aged man sat there, holding a strange stone in his hand, his eyes closed tightly, as if he was practicing.


    This middle-aged man is the one who is now in charge of Tianjian Continent.


    To be precise, it is a demon.


    A terrifying monster!


    The demon clan of Tianjian Continent, call him, demon master!


    Wow...


    suddenly.


    The middle-aged ¡®Monster¡¯ opened his eyes, and a stern look flashed in his eyes.


    He turned his head and looked at the palace entrance.


    The direction of the gate of the palace is the direction from which Chu Yuan entered the Tianjian Continent.


    "This breath..."


    "The taste of heaven? What does the heaven of Xintiandi want to do?"


    The demon master is a little confused.


    He is undoubtedly the existence of the old age.


    Most of the monster races in the Tianjian Continent are all from the old era, but they have recovered in the new era.


    Existence in the old era and recovery in the new era, it is very difficult to take any action.


    Not to mention occupying an entire continent and becoming the master.


    The reason why the demon master can successfully occupy the entire continent depends on the thing he holds in his hand.


    This thing is called the Stone of Heaven, and it carries the power of Heaven.


    can hide from the sky and cross the ocean, making Xintiandi unable to detect that they are the existence of the old age.


    The demon master is precisely based on this, leading the demon clan of the old age to conquer this continent.


    It''s just that the heavenly aura that suddenly appeared right now made him stunned.


    Tiandao is unconscious, it is impossible to perceive their identity.


    Even if they are aware of it, they are sheltered by the Heavenly Dao Stone. Under the rules, Xintiandi¡¯s Heavenly Dao will not be able to attack them.


    Since there is no way to take them.


    Why does the new heavenly spirit appear for no apparent reason?


    No matter how the demon master guesses, he can''t think of a result.


    In the end, the helpless demon master can only close his eyes again, release more spiritual consciousness, observe Tianjian Continent at all times, continue to practice, and restore his own strength.


    Neither he nor these monster races who had recovered from the old age had fully recovered their strength.


    But even if the strength is not fully restored, it is enough to dominate this new world.


    In the eyes of the demon master, it is too simple for Fang Xintiandi to dominate. He has no interest at all. In his eyes, only after soaring can he retrieve the glory of the old age.


    "At present, I have recovered to the realm of scattered immortals. After another 30 years, I will be able to return to the realm of heavenly immortals. By then, with the power of heavenly immortals, the road from this world to other worlds will definitely be opened."


    This thought came to the mind of the demon master, and then he didn''t think much about it.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianjian mainland, on a avenue.


    Chu Yuan walked in it, looking at Jin Yu, who was the only promise behind him, extremely speechless.


    This guy didn''t dare to fly anymore.


    Whatever he says or does.


    refused to fly and could only walk.


    Without any choice.


    Chu Yuan can only walk, and it is pretty good to see the scenery of Tianjian mainland along the way.


    Of course, this is just Chu Yuan''s previous thoughts.


    It''s different now.


    He discovered that there is no scenery at all on the Tianjian Continent.


    There are ruins everywhere.


    But from time to time, there are big monsters fighting, preying on each other.


    Tianjian Continent is like a virgin forest, where the weak can eat the strong, and there is no fig leaf to speak of.


    "You go faster."


    Chu Yuan glanced at Jin Yu and said.


    "Senior, wait, wait, senior, you went so fast..."


    Jin Yu panted to keep up with Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan walks in an invincible state, which is not comparable to a golden-winged roc.


    "Quick? You call this fast? How about we fly into the sky, I will show you what is really fast."


    Chu Yuan rolled his eyes and said.


    "Fly? No! No! Senior, I go faster, we don¡¯t have to fly!!"


    Jin Yu directly refused.


    Mentioned Fei, his face was full of horror.


    He is probably the Golden Winged Roc family, the only one that creates a shadow on the fly.


    "Fine, then go."


    Chu Yuan also had a headache, waved his hand, and continued to walk forward.


    He slowed down a lot this time, deliberately allowing Jin Yu to keep up with him.


    while walking.


    Boom!


    A loud noise in front of him attracted the advancing Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan looked up.


    On a huge mountain in the distance.


    A gorilla with white hairs is holding a towering giant tree, like a stick, smashing at the giant tiger in front.


    After ?? smashed, the giant tiger''s flesh and blood flew across, and the scene was abnormally bloody.


    The gorilla did not pay attention to it, pulling the giant tiger and eating.


    This made Chu Yuan frowned.


    However, he didn''t think there was anything.


    Civilization comes from the human race.


    The monster clan is more brutal, it seems normal.


    "Jin Yu, is there no human race in your continent?"


    Chu Yuan stopped moving forward, turned his head and asked.


    "Human Race..."


    Jin Yu felt cold when he heard the words.


    He didn''t dare to see Chu Yuan anymore.


    There is only one thought in his heart...


    Isn¡¯t this great power, is it a human race?


    If this mighty power is human, doesn¡¯t he want to be cold?


    Jin Yu didn''t dare to imagine.


    You should know that the Tianjian Continent was originally ruled by the human race. After they appeared, they slaughtered it for eight or nine times before it was reduced to the rule of the monster race.


    If this great power is a certain strong man in the history of the Tianjian mainland human race, then...


    He must be the first one to die.


    "You speak."


    Chu Yuan urged.


    He had some doubts, whether this Jin Yu flew for a while, making people fly stupid.


    "Previous, senior, human race, human race is gone..."


    Jin Yu said tremblingly.


    Then he told Chu Yuan about the matter.


    "The human race is destroyed?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned.


    He didn''t expect the human race on this continent to be so miserable.


    immediately disappeared.


    "Senior calmed down his anger, senior calmed down! In fact, the human race is not completely destroyed, and some of them fled to a strange city. Under the protection of that city, the monster race survived without any help."


    That Jin Yu quickly added.


    "Weird city! What a weird way? Take this seat to see."


    Even though Chu Yuan felt that the Yaozu had done too much, he did not turn his anger against Jin Yu.


    He still has a good impression of Jin Yu.


    This junior is really funny.


    The golden-winged roc who dare not fly.


    "Okay, senior please, I will take senior over there."


    "Well, yes, did you participate in the destruction of your mainland human race?"


    "Senior!! No! I recovered late, when I appeared, the mainland human race would have been destroyed..."


    "Well, let''s lead the way..."


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 528： Tianji Island

    Chapter 528 Tianji Island


    In the Continent of Shenxing.


    More than two months have passed since the invasion of the enemy from overseas and the fall of Nanzhou.


    In the past two months, the major forces in the Shenxing Continent have not done anything, and they are all sending support to Nanzhou to help Nanzhou rebuild.


    However, the definition of Wudaozong has been updated in Shenxing Continent.


    Before ??, the major forces in the Shenxing Continent faced the Wudao Sect, and they were only under pressure.


    Anyone knows that there is an Innocent Sect on top of his head, which is uncomfortable.


    Especially those hidden Sejong gates.


    Although they have no way to deal with Wudaozong, they are a little uncomfortable after all.


    But since going abroad to come to the enemy.


    The major forces have no more pressure on Wudaozong.


    In contrast, there is a heavy sense of security.


    There are no enemies from overseas, and they don¡¯t know whether there are enemies overseas, so their eyes are naturally only in the Shenxing Continent.


    Now that they know that there are enemies overseas, they are very strong, but they don¡¯t even know the specific information of the enemy, and a sense of crisis has arisen.


    Fortunately, they have no Dao Sect in the Shenxing Continent.


    There are immortals living in Wudao Sect!


    And more than one!


    This is the greatest guarantee for their Shenxing Continent.


    under these circumstances.


    Wudao Sect naturally became a god-like existence in the Shenxing Continent.


    Its prestige is the highest among the spiritual practitioners in the Shenxing Continent.


    Among ordinary folks, it is the legendary supreme sect.


    Except for the redefinition of Wudaozong.


    There is another thing, which can be regarded as a relatively strange thing in the Shenxing Continent.


    In the land of Qizhou on the Shenxing Continent.


    A force named Tianji Island was born out of thin air.


    Since its appearance, this force has replaced the original Qizhou Holy Land and became a new Holy Land.


    This new sacred place in Qizhou is very strange.


    There are no disciples or elders at all.


    There is only one person.


    One person carries Qizhou¡¯s luck.


    In this case, no one has any opinions.


    Because this force called Tianji Island is very peculiar.


    The island owner has the ability to calculate everything in the world.


    This makes countless people go crazy.


    Especially after it is confirmed to be true.


    has greatly improved the name of Qizhou¡¯s new holy land Tianji Island.


    Even people from other big states on the Shenxing Continent were attracted.


    ¡­¡­


    This day.


    A group of people came to Tianji Island.


    This group of people are many disciples of Innocent Sect.


    It¡¯s just that the number of people coming is not complete.


    Only a few people came.


    is Ye Luo, Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, Hua Shenyi, and Sile.


    Others did not come.


    Tantai Luoxue has always been light-tempered, and will never participate in things that can not participate.


    Su Xi is the same, playing puppets all day long.


    But when Su Xi accepted the invitation, when she didn''t want to come, she also wanted a puppet to come instead of herself, saying that it was the same as her.


    This was directly rejected by Ye Luo.


    What''s the joke, I don¡¯t even bother to come.


    The puppet is the same as himself.


    As for Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin, they have been preparing to become the demon emperor for a while, so they are not free.


    As for the remaining disciples.


    Ai Qing and Chi Jia were neither Ye Luo nor they knew.


    Perilla was ordered to stay on the mountain again.


    Naturally Ye Luo will not invite it.


    So the only people who came to Tianji Island were Ye Luo and other five people.


    "Calculate the secret? It also claims to be able to calculate. Know the ancient and modern, can break the yin and yang, know the five elements, this cowhide is big enough, isn''t it just escape from the Nanzhou battlefield with luck.


    Zhang Han looked at the huge palace on the island, and a touch of coldness appeared on He Xu''s face.


    The Battle of Nanzhou was the most embarrassing battle for him to the outside world.


    The most memorable thing was the old man with a secret secret. He calculated it with secret secrets, breaking his formation and even hurting him.


    "The last time I came to an enemy from overseas, I was in retreat. I was tossed out by these ants, and forced the master to take the shot himself. This time I am standing here and I see how he runs."


    Ye Luo said blankly.


    When he said these words, an invisible sword aura was flowing all over his body.


    This sword aura is fierce, but it also carries a fairy aura, vaguely transcendence, it seems that once the sword is out, it can cross everything, slashing the enemy in the past, the future, and the present.


    Leaf drop is stronger than before.


    And what is strong is not realm, but an intangible thing.


    This is something unspeakable.


    In short, under the same realm.


    Yeluo might be simple with one enemy.


    "Let''s go, Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother, let''s go in and take a look."


    Su Qianyuan stood up, put his hands around his chest, and said in a deep voice.


    "go."


    Ye Luo nodded, and walked in with Zhang Han.


    A few people walked towards the only architectural palace on the island.


    Soon, a few people stepped into the architectural palace.


    As soon as a few people entered, someone greeted them.


    "Five guests, ask my adult to figure out the secret. An appointment is required. I wonder if five guests can have an appointment?"


    A young man in a white robe came up and asked with a smile.


    "Make an appointment? No, but I heard that Tianji Island is not the owner of Tianji Island alone? Why are you not the owner of Tianji Island?"


    Zhang Han walked out and asked Hexu with a smile.


    "The guest laughed. I am not a person from Tianji Island, but a slave. I am lucky enough to serve adults."


    "A few guests, if you want to see us adults, you need to make an appointment. You can''t see you without an appointment."


    The young man answered with a smile.


    "Make an appointment? How many of us are here, including the Lord of the Holy Land in Dongzhou, Yunzhou, and Guzhou, and the Lord of Huangquanmen. Do we still need to make an appointment?"


    Zhang Han shook his head and chuckled, then said.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The young man was stunned.


    His pupils constricted.


    I never thought that these people in front of me had such a big background.


    "A few guests, wait a minute, I¡¯ll go to inform my adults. Several guests can take a look at this item. This is something to pay attention to when meeting with our adults."


    The young servant handed a jade slip to Zhang Han.


    After speaking, he got up and left, and walked towards the depths of the palace.


    In the same place, Ye Luo and the other five people all looked at the jade slip.


    didn''t say much about each one, they released their spiritual consciousness one after another, escaped into the jade slip, and got news from it.


    Soon, the information in the jade slip was spied on by them.


    On the jade slip, it explained what you need to pay attention to, what you can ask, and what are the taboos when you meet the owner of the heavenly jade island.


    "Can you deduct all kinds of opportunities? Those who have become golden cores, those who have become Yuanying, those who have become gods, and those who have become the tribulation? Need to exchange various treasures for the opportunity?"


    "Tsk, tusk, this guy came here, but it''s getting mixed up."


    Zhang Han was surprised.


    "Look at the taboo category."


    Ye Luo said with a strange expression.


    Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan, the genius doctor Hua, Sile and others immediately spied their spiritual knowledge to the taboo.


    Only one line over there.


    ¡®It¡¯s forbidden to ask questions about the three characters of Wudaozong¡¯!


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 529： Lifeless

    Chapter 529


    It is forbidden to ask questions about the three characters of Wudaozong.


    This guy fled from the Nanzhou battlefield and ran here, how ambitious is it?


    Directly raise the rules. There is only one taboo. It is forbidden to ask questions related to Wudaozong. Others are arbitrary?


    "What does this guy mean? Afraid that we have no Daoism? Or do you look down on us without Daoism?"


    Su Qianyuan touched his big bald head and asked.


    "Youngest, you know something, this guy is extremely good at deducing secrets, and even my formation can''t escape being deduced by him, but there is one thing that he can''t deduct. That is our sect.


    "As long as the Wudao Sect is involved, this guy can''t deduct it at all. This guy has left such a taboo, it can be regarded as not wanting to insult himself."


    Zhang Han said lightly.


    He is the only one who has fought against Old Man Tianji.


    Naturally know the most.


    "I can¡¯t deduct Wudaozong...Master, and everyone, have you noticed that the more we go up, the more mysterious the Wudaozong, and the more we can¡¯t see through it. When we were mundane before, we still felt that we could see no way At the end of the sect."


    The genius doctor ??Hua suddenly said such a sentence.


    The other four people fell silent upon hearing this.


    The court suddenly became quiet.


    A moment later.


    Zhang Han stood up and broke the quiet atmosphere.


    "Don¡¯t think about it so much, the master is the **** of immortals, and the era behind it is a big secret. Our sect is mysterious and normal."


    "It''s a big brother, your current combat power, may be a battle with the immortal?"


    Zhang Han''s eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    "I don''t know, I haven''t beaten it, it''s not clear, but I will cut one by one with the remains of the fairy like before."


    Ye Luo''s words are full of confidence.


    That is confidence in one''s own strength.


    The words come out.


    Zhang Han and other people couldn''t help taking a breath.


    One by one, they are almost still on the same spot, and their improvement is very slow.


    But the leaves fall at the same speed as the fly...


    The gap is too big.


    The remains of a fairy?


    Here comes the remains of another fairy, and they can''t be beaten when they are all tied together.


    But Ye Luo can cut one by one.


    Ye Luo also saw the thoughts of these juniors and sisters, and couldn''t help but smile. Following the appearance of Chu Yuan, Ye Luo looked up to the sky outside the palace.


    "I have reached the extreme of the world. Don¡¯t be surprised, you brothers and sisters. You still have a lot of room for improvement, and I have no room for improvement. Within the world, I have no room for improvement.¡±


    "I really envy you all, there is still room for improvement."


    Ye Luo said lightly.


    When he opened his mouth, he was old Versailles.


    These words made Zhang Han and the others extremely speechless.


    But they really can¡¯t refute it.


    Leaf fall is really powerful.


    In the absence of immortals, it is almost invincible in the world.


    "Master, I have a way to let you gauge your own strength."


    Zhang Han suddenly smiled and said.


    "Stop, what came out of your mouth, is there any good thing?"


    Ye Luo directly refused.


    Zhang Han: "?"


    What does it mean to say from his mouth, there is no good thing?


    Zhang Han opened his mouth, wanting to refute something.


    But he found that he really had nothing to refute.


    What he wants to say is really not good.


    He originally wanted to confuse Ye Luo to find senior Bai who existed in a heads-up, to measure his strength...


    Unexpectedly, Ye Luo would refuse directly, and he also saw his purpose.


    Just when Zhang Han thought for a long time, wanting to say something to save his face.


    Suddenly a voice came from a distance.


    "Heaven''s Island Lord is here!"


    This voice naturally attracted the attention of Ye Luo and others.


    One by one, they all looked into the depths of the palace.


    Insight.


    An old man walked out slowly.


    This old man is acquainted with Zhang Han and others.


    After all, I''ve played a game, can I not know each other?


    And this old man, just as Zhang Han and others thought, was an old man of Tianji.


    The old man from Tianji walked out and stared at Ye Luo Zhang Han and others.


    The whole palace fell silent.


    Undoubtedly, both sides recognized each other.


    The old man Tianji turned green after seeing Zhang Han and others.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Han and others would appear here.


    also met him.


    Isn¡¯t he finished playing this?


    These people will never let it go, he, as a foreigner.


    The old man of Tianji was shaking.


    The moment he saw Zhang Han, he already had the intention to escape.


    Inner madness calculates the direction of life with heavenly secrets.


    But as soon as he calculated, the whole person was confused.


    Tianji¡¯s feedback to him is inevitable! All dead ends!


    This makes the old man of Tianji feel incredible.


    He has never calculated it to such a degree.


    There are dead ends, no life!


    Do not!


    He doesn''t believe it, these people can really keep him here.


    The old man of Tianji quickly calculated it again.


    He calculated whether he could abandon the body and leave the soul.


    As a result, you must die!


    He also calculated whether he could separate a trace of the soul, most of the souls stay here, and use this to escape and find opportunities to seize the house again...


    As a result, you must die!


    Calculated, using secret methods to create countless clones, as long as one escapes from one clone, you can survive...


    As a result, you must die!


    Calculation...


    must die!


    ¡­¡­


    Calculated, deliberately killed, soul reincarnated...


    As a result, the soul is gone!


    The old man of Tianji almost collapsed.


    No matter how he calculates, from any angle, it is a dead end.


    There is no vitality at all.


    When I practiced the heavenly secrets together, didn¡¯t I say yes, Tianyan forty-nine, escape one of them, is there a ray of life in everything?


    How come he is all dead?


    "Several people, although I am an overseas person, after I entered the Shenxing Continent, I have not done anything angering and complaining. Apart from fighting for the Qizhou Holy Land, I have never hurt anyone in the Shenxing Continent, and even opened it up. Tianji Island helped them."


    "You don''t need to kill me like this..."


    The old man of Tianji knelt directly, without any resistance.


    "Huh? Why don''t you run? Shouldn''t you try to run?"


    Ye Luo, who stood at the forefront, was stunned.


    He is also ready to take action at any time, so that these colleagues can see his supreme power.


    "You, are you?"


    The old man Tianji glanced at Ye Luo.


    He did not remember that Ye Luo participated in the battle in Nanzhou.


    "I am their brother."


    Ye Luo answered faintly.


    This sentence.


    also made the old man Tianji understand everything instantly.


    The original chaotic secret has become clear.


    All the sense of crisis he felt came from the young man in front of him.


    This young man is very strong...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 530： Be yourself

    Chapter 530 Be a man


    Qizhou, Tianji Island, inside the palace.


    At this moment, the atmosphere is extremely solemn.


    Faced with such an old man in secret.


    Ye Luo suddenly didn''t know what to do.


    Zhang Han and others regarded Ye Luo as the head of the horse. Seeing that Ye Luo did not move, they naturally did not take any other actions.


    was so silent.


    until after a cup of tea.


    Zhang Han finally couldn''t help but secretly communicated to Ye Luo, asking him how to solve the matter.


    "What kind of sound transmission do you transmit, just say it if you have anything."


    Ye Luo rolled his eyes and said.


    "This... OK, big brother, how to deal with this secret?"


    Zhang Han originally wanted to give this Tianji old man some face.


    Ke was all pierced by Ye Luo, and he didn''t care to save face to the other party, so he asked directly.


    "I don¡¯t know how to deal with it. I''m thinking of a way to find an excuse to kill this person. Think about it together. And you, you can also think of a decent excuse yourself."


    Ye Luo said with a faint smile at the corner of her mouth.


    He looked at the old man Tianji.


    Obviously, the last sentence was spoken to the old man of Tianji.


    Tianji old man: "?"


    Let me find a reason for myself so that you can kill me? ?


    Please, be your own person.


    In front of him, saying that he would kill him...


    Speak secretly, anyway.


    The most important thing is that I¡¯m talking about it, and I have to ask his opinion...


    The old man of Tianji couldn''t hold back the outbreak by nearly a billion points.


    He is good at deducing secrets, and finally chose Shinobu.


    Ye Luo is really too strong.


    On Ye Luo, he couldn''t find any resistance and had a chance to survive.


    "Big brother, this guy, previously threatened to rule the Continent of God, wherever a reason is needed, just kill it."


    Zhang Han spoke very kindly on the surface.


    "No! Our disciples of the No Dao Sect must be famous after all. Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother, I suggest that this guy be pressed on the ground, write a confession letter, and show it to people outside."


    Su Qianyuan proposed a rude plan.


    This fits his style very well.


    If you are undecided, you can ask Fengfeng.


    Recklessness is over.


    "Big Brother, Second Brother, I think Senior Brother Third¡¯s proposal is okay, but I don¡¯t think I need to press it forcibly. I can continue to torture him with death and make him confess his sins."


    The genius doctor ??Hua also came out and gave a suggestion.


    "My music can hypnotize him, control him to confess guilt..."


    Si Le also said silently.


    "Enough!"


    Under this kind of devastation.


    The old man Tianji couldn''t help it in an instant. He jumped up from the ground, pointed at Ye Luo and others, panting.


    "If you want to say it, just say it, can you say it by voice! At least don''t let the old man know!"


    The old man of Tianji exploded his hair.


    This kind of scene is like someone holding a piece of poison, in front of a dog, putting the poison in the food, and letting the dog eat it.


    The old man of Tianji is really unbearable.


    "Huh? I don''t think it is necessary to transmit sound. I heard the second child say that you are not good at deducing secrets? It is estimated that sound transmission can be promoted, and you will know about it. You don''t need sound transmission at all, why? Can''t you deduce these?"


    Ye Luo''s eyes fell on the old man Tianji.


    He has no intention to kill, but is similar to pure ridicule.


    Tianji old man: "..."


    He was speechless.


    I even felt that Ye Luo made a lot of sense.


    He is good at deducing secrets.


    Transmission¡¯s information really cannot escape the secret capture.


    Since I can¡¯t escape, what else is there to say...


    "Okay, I won''t say anything to you anymore, I just ask you, what do you mean to Shenxing Continent?"


    Ye Luo asked such an understatement.


    "What do you mean? You misunderstood! Now I don''t have any greed for Shenxing Continent, I just want to find a place to practice well!"


    The old man Tianji quickly explained.


    just kidding.


    There is that Innocent Sect.


    He dare to have any greed for Shenxing Continent?


    He still cherishes his life.


    "There is no greed? But after all, you are an overseas person. Whether you have greed is not your decision. I will give you two choices. You choose one."


    "One, take me a sword, if you don''t die, you can go."


    "Second, be yours, join my Taiyi Sword Sect, and become the guest of my Taiyi Sword Sect."


    Ye Luo said softly.


    There is a flash of light in his eyes.


    He also knows the information about the old man of Tianji.


    Able to deduct secrets.


    Such an existence is very helpful to his forces.


    Taiyi Sword Sect is indeed very strong now, in terms of combat power alone, it can be described as the number one power in the Shenxing Continent.


    This number one refers to excluding Wudaozong and Xiangdaozong.


    But Taiyi Sword Sect is strong because of his existence.


    Putting aside his existence, Taiyi Sword Sect seemed to be inadequate, at most the level of an ordinary sacred land, and even in terms of its foundation, it was even weaker than the average Dazhou sacred land.


    Ye Luo also understood that sooner or later he was going to ascend.


    After he ascended, Taiyi Jianzong was about to fall to Emperor Wusheng.


    Ye Luo believed in the fighting power of Emperor Wusheng, after all, this was taught by his master.


    It could be said that the emperor''s inability to overwhelm the heroes and let Taiyi Sword Sect continue to maintain its glory, Ye Luo didn''t believe it.


    So he wants to leave something for the future Taiyi Sword Sect.


    For example, this Tianji old man can leave it in Taiyi Jianzong.


    As for the feelings of Zhang Han and others?


    Ye Luo said, these are all virtual, the water is deep, the juniors and sisters are too young to grasp, just let him come.


    "I choose two! I choose two!"


    The old man Tianji didn''t hesitate at all, so he just said it.


    Choose one, take a sword?


    Tianji told him that this is mortal.


    He will only choose if he is stupid.


    "If that''s the case, then follow me."


    Ye Luo also showed a faint smile upon hearing this.


    "That is, this Tianji Island... Tianji Island is the Holy Land of Qizhou..."


    "What? Isn''t there no holy land in Qizhou? I remember that Tianji Island is attached to Taiyi Sword Sect."


    "Yes, yes, yes! Tianji Island has always been an affiliate of Taiyi Sword Sect! I was originally a guest of Taiyi Sword Sect. I came out to experience and created Tianji Island by accident!"


    Seeing that the old man of Tianji puts it on like this, Ye Luo was also satisfied.


    Immediately, without saying anything, he left and was ready to return.


    But before returning.


    Many disciples of Wudao Sect learned some things about overseas from the old man of Tianji.


    There is also the opportunity for the old man of Tianji to calculate what they want to know, or where the opportunities for the disciples of the sect in various places in the Shenxing Continent are suitable.


    After all is understood.


    They just left Qizhou...


    After they returned to everyone, Taiyi Sword Sect announced immediately that it would formally take over Qizhou and establish a branch of Taiyi Sword Sect in Qizhou.


    This news caused a shock in Shenxing Continent, but no one dared to have an opinion...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 531： Zongmen testing is about to begin

    Chapter 531 Zongmen detection is about to begin


    Tianjian mainland.


    Outside a dilapidated city.


    Jin Yu led Chu Yuan to come here.


    "Senior, the last part of the human race has survived in this city."


    Jin Yu pointed to the dilapidated and old city in front, and said.


    "This is the weird city in your mouth? What''s so weird about this city?"


    Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow and asked.


    In his eyes, this city is a bit dilapidated at best, with many traces of time on its walls.


    Judging from the scale of this ancient city, it is not difficult to see that this city was once a magnificent giant city.


    But this is not the word weird.


    "Senior, do you see the banner on the top of this city?"


    Jin Yu pointed to the top of the city wall.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan raised his head and looked over.


    As you can see, at the top of this dilapidated city, a slightly old flag is waving.


    The color of the flag is dark red, and the original color seems to be covered by dust.


    In Chu Yuan''s view, if the dust is removed from the flag, it should be bright red.


    On the banner, a strange text was written.


    This text...


    To be honest, Chu Yuan couldn¡¯t understand it.


    This text is something that Chu Yuan has never seen before.


    "What happened to this banner?"


    Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "Senior, you don¡¯t know that this banner excludes all foreign races. Except for the human race, if other races approach the city, they will be blocked and cannot be approached."


    Jin Yu gave a wry smile and said.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Chu Yuan is curious.


    He raised his head and took a closer look at the banner on it.


    Thinking about it, he planned to walk over and take a look.


    Although he is now a soul body, he was originally a human race, and he should not be rejected.


    Chu Yuan raised his steps and walked towards the dilapidated city.


    He hasn''t taken a few steps yet.


    Suddenly, there was a sudden shock under my feet.


    Chu Yuan instantly floated up to avoid being knocked down.


    Jin Yu is not so lucky.


    He was shocked to the ground by this sudden shock.


    The shock is only a momentary.


    disappeared after an instant.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan quickly fell to the ground again, pulling Jin Yu up.


    "Are you OK?"


    Chu Yuan looked at Jin Yu up and down, and asked.


    "Thank you seniors for your concern, I''m fine."


    Jin Yu said repeatedly.


    "It''s fine, what was the situation just now."


    Chu Yuan looked up and glanced, wanting to see what was going on.


    This sudden shock, it is always impossible that this continent has moved...


    "Senior need not worry. The situation just now did not cause any major problems. It was just that the existence of a long, long time resurrected, causing the mainland to shake a little."


    Jin Yu seemed to understand what had just happened, so she didn''t panic at all.


    "Do you know what''s going on?"


    Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow and asked.


    There is a resurrection of existence in a very long time, causing the mainland to shake?


    What it is?


    Jin Yu looked at what Chu Yuan didn''t understand, but didn''t think there was anything, but patiently told Chu Yuan in detail.


    When Chu Yuan has listened to it all.


    The whole person was in a daze.


    An existence that existed countless years ago has been resurrected in this era.


    Because the recurring activity is too quiet, it may hit the Tianjian continent, causing a sudden shock on the ground.


    Chu Yuan captured the keyword.


    existed countless years ago...


    Resurrection...


    hit the Tianjian continent...


    The water in this Tianjian continent is so deep? ?


    At best, he is just pulling a tiger skin, claiming to be the lord of the Sejong Sect.


    People here are the resurrection of existence countless years ago.


    The water is too deep, right?


    Chu Yuan retreated somewhat.


    He doesn¡¯t know if his invincibility can protect him.


    Or...


    Go back to Shenxing Continent first, right?


    "Jin Yu, you have many of these here, do they survive the resurrection of existence countless years ago?"


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and asked.


    He suddenly remembered.


    This Jin Yu seems to be very calm.


    There is a feeling of being used to it.


    Get used to this kind of thing?


    Thinking is extremely scary.


    "Yes, seniors, we do have a lot of these kinds of existences here. For example, the ancestors of our Golden Winged Dapeng clan were resurrected. We juniors can be regarded as resurrected in this way, but we are resurrected. There is not much movement."


    Jin Yu explained again.


    "You are also resurrected? Shouldn''t, all the demons on this continent are all resurrected, right?"


    Chu Yuan has a bold idea.


    He walked all the way, and all the demons he saw were of this kind, resurrected from death?


    This is too...


    That''s too much.


    "Yes, what you said, senior, is right."


    Jin Yu nodded and admitted.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    Have been doing it for a long time, you guys are all this big?


    And your continent, what is called Tianjian Continent, might as well be called the Undead Continent.


    Chu Yuan has no time to think about it.


    Suddenly a voice rang in his heart.


    That is the sound of the system.


    This voice also made Chu Yuan withdraw all his thoughts.


    He subconsciously clicked on the system template and looked at it.


    ¡¾The time to check the sect is still: three days, seven hours, twenty-three minutes and thirty-two seconds¡¿


    ¡¾Please prepare the host¡¿


    Ok? In more than three days, I went to the Zongmen for testing?


    So fast?


    Chu Yuan is in a trance.


    He had chased the evil **** before, and didn''t remember the time at all.


    forgot that he is not far from the sect inspection.


    At the moment, he was afraid that he wanted to leave the continent and it would not work, so he found a place to prepare for the sect inspection.


    Prepare for the improvement of realm.


    Teach and abolish a disciple, and raise the realm to a higher level.


    This time, he can at least ascend the three-tier realm and return to the mortal realm!


    "Jin Yu, do you know, is there a quieter place nearby? This seat has some insights in spiritual practice and is ready to break through."


    Chu Yuan looked at Jin Yu and said.


    "Quiet place? Senior, this is not far from the ancestral land of my Golden Winged Dapeng clan, why not go to my ancestral land?"


    Jin Yu suggested.


    "Yes."


    Chu Yuan didn''t think much, nodded and agreed.


    Hear this.


    Jin Yu looked up at the direction of the city, then turned and walked in the direction of his ancestral land.


    "Can we fly over?"


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but uttered aloud when she saw Jin Yu''s plan to go.


    "Senior, forget it... I think it''s good to walk."


    "You said, in which direction is your ancestral land?"


    "On the south..."


    "go!"


    "no, do not want!"


    Chu Yuan didn''t care about Jin Yu at all, so he took Jin Yu and soared into the air, and flew towards the south.


    at the same time.


    In the overseas direction of Tianjian mainland.


    Waves of ancient evil spirits are rising into the sky.


    Boom! !


    Along with the ancient evil spirit, there are violent storms.


    A strange creature with a dragon head, a human body, and a bird¡¯s paw came out in the wind and rain...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 532： Its not a calamity, you cant come out!

    Chapter 532 It''s not a calamity, you can''t come out!


    Tianjian mainland overseas.


    Furious storms and chaos.


    A strange-looking creature stood quietly in the middle of the rainstorm.


    A billowing evil spirit surrounds this strange creature.


    This creature looked at the sky.


    There is no confusion in his eyes, some are just cold-hearted.


    "Demon Master! Come over!"


    The creature suddenly turned his gaze, looked in the direction of Tianjian Continent, and suddenly spoke.


    His words fell.


    Wow...


    A hurricane struck from the Tianjian continent.


    The hurricane blows, forcibly calming the wind and rain.


    The next moment, the demon master descended and came to this creature.


    "Counting Meng!"


    "How could you be alive!"


    "You have completely fallen, and your soul is gone, how can you be able to recover in this era!"


    As soon as the demon master arrived, he said such a thing.


    His eyes were so wide that he seemed extremely unbelievable.


    These recovered people have experienced a great battle.


    The person who died completely in that battle cannot be revived.


    For example, the person in front of him, the soul does not exist, he has seen it with his own eyes, how can it be recovered.


    "Following the order of the heavenly way, revive here and execute the order of the heavenly way, the demon master still does not follow the order?


    ''Ji Meng'' said coldly.


    "The Way of Heaven? Which Way? The Way of Xintiandi?"


    The demon master was stunned for a moment.


    "There is always only one way of heaven, what do you think?"


    Jimeng said sharply.


    "Now it is the new world, the way of heaven is the new way of heaven, and the era is a new era. I wait for the remnants of the old era, and I will be liquidated if I am not careful."


    "Which way of heaven it is, I hope you can say it clearly."


    The demon master shook his head, his expression very solemn.


    He is very cautious.


    You don¡¯t make it clear.


    will never ask anything.


    "Tsk, I didn¡¯t expect that the demon master who used to be so cautious now, then it doesn¡¯t matter if I told you, it¡¯s the old way of heaven, the way of heaven that belongs to our time."


    Ji Meng looked up and down the demon master, and was amazed.


    "Times change, the sun and the moon rotate, the way of heaven changes, how could the old way of heaven still exist."


    The demon master took a deep breath and asked.


    "Because we are still here, we are the signs of the old age. When we are still there, the old ways of heaven will not disappear, at best they will not show up."


    said without expression.


    "So, what is the command that the old heavenly way gives you?"


    After getting the result, the demon master nodded slightly, indicating that he understood, and then asked.


    Hear this.


    Ji Meng did not reply immediately.


    Instead, he carried it with one hand and slowly extended the other hand.


    In his palm, an ancient rune slowly appeared.


    In this ancient rune, there is a trace of the power of heaven and earth, but it is more of a magnificent meaning, as if it is showing the scene of a magnificent world and a world of war.


    is totally different from the world today.


    "Now the new heaven is in charge of the world, and the remnants of the old era are all within the scope of its liquidation. After we have liquidated, the new heaven will be considered safe."


    "In contrast, the old heaven needs us very much. Only when we exist can the old heaven have the possibility of coming back."


    Gimeng obviously answered the wrong question.


    "So, what command does the old heaven give you?"


    The demon master asked again, staring at Ji Meng.


    "Help the old way of heaven and come back again!"


    Ji Meng said coldly, spit out these words.


    "The controversy over the way of heaven is not something we can decide. The old way of heaven gave you this order, what can you do?"


    The demon master couldn''t help asking aloud.


    "You know, the old way of heaven is not impossible to appear in the world, but only requires conditions to appear?"


    Ji Meng looked up at the sky.


    He has the mark of the old heavenly way on his body, which can block the new heavenly way, but he is not afraid of saying something wrong and being heard by the new heavenly way.


    "Impossible! The alternation of the heavens has been completed, how can the old heavens reappear!"


    The demon master frowned tightly.


    "You know, when the heavens are alternated, there is a rule that remains. It is for the old heavens. The rules are not to be measured and cannot be released."


    Ji Meng said this very calmly.


    The words come out.


    The pupils of the demon master shrank.


    How could he still not understand.


    He is not stupid.


    The old way of heaven means that you want to set off a calamity in this world and take the opportunity to replace the new way of heaven.


    The amount of calamity is to break the balance of the world, and thus cause the amount of calamity.


    "You... is this your mission of recovery?"


    The demon master took a deep breath.


    "You, listen to the order?"


    Ji Meng looked at the demon master and said coldly.


    "How to set off the volume robbery, is there a specific plan?"


    The demon master did not listen to the order immediately, but continued to inquire.


    It is not difficult to see that his temperament is very cautious.


    "No planning is required. We can liquidate the tianjiao of the new era, and we can naturally break the balance."


    "Remember, Demon Master, you have no choice. You are from the old age, and Xintiandao will not tolerate you. Even if you have special means to survive, it will not help."


    Ji Meng said quickly.


    "Can you give me time to think about it?"


    The demon master frowned and asked.


    "Yes, you and I will be here. When will you think about it clearly? When will we talk about other things."


    Ji Meng finished this sentence.


    No more words.


    I saw him stretch out his hand, and a trident flew into his hand.


    Then Ji Meng stood there quietly.


    He didn''t make any movements, but the storm was still raging around him, as if it was his own.


    The demon master saw this scene, did not say more, bowed his head and began to think.


    ¡­¡­


    In a flash.


    Three days have passed.


    There is still no result on the side of Ji Meng and the demon teacher.


    But on the Tianjian continent, Chu Yuan had reached the time for Zongmen inspection.


    The ancestral land of the Golden Wing Dapeng clan.


    Chu Yuan was taken to a cave mansion under the relationship of Jin Yu.


    The beauty is called its name, retreat.


    And in the cave.


    Chu Yuan stared at him intently, the azure blue screen that only he could see.


    ¡¾There is still time to check the sect: seven minutes and twenty-one seconds¡¿


    Almost, the next sect inspection will be carried out soon.


    He will have a physical body again soon.


    The feeling of having a physical body...


    is really fascinating.


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath, calmed down and waited slowly.


    He must be mentally prepared to reconsolidate his body.


    But, come back.


    If all his three disciples teach to waste, that is to improve the three realms.


    However, if by any chance, a disciple becomes a talent, then it can only improve a large realm plus two small realms.


    Speaking of it, if one of the three disciples is to become a talent by accident, wouldn''t he have to return to the cell realm?


    becomes a cell? ?


    This is not so good.


    The first two realms of the earth realm, the cell realm, and the embryo realm are not good.


    If you really accidentally return to these two realms, it would be embarrassing.


    Can only pray, none of the three disciples has gone on a business trip, Chi Chengcai...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 533： Let go

    Chapter 533


    Tianjian continent, the ancestral land of the Golden Wing Dapeng tribe.


    In a cave.


    ¡¾The time to check the sect is still three minutes and three seconds¡¿


    Chu Yuan looked at the screen in front of her, breathing hard for a moment.


    three minutes.


    In three minutes, he has reached the time of detection.


    is success or failure, in one fell swoop.


    A little bit of time passes.


    Soon, three minutes passed.


    Chu Yuan focused his attention.


    is in his sight.


    The azure blue screen in front of him changed quickly.


    A paragraph of text appeared before me.


    ¡¾Zongmen test is in progress, please wait for the host¡¿


    is here, here, he is here!


    Zongmen to detect him is coming!


    Chu Yuan stood up abruptly.


    He feels that standing up is more helpful to condense the physical body.


    Furthermore, standing up to condense the body, it is obviously more vivid.


    Finally, it''s time to end the days of walking lightly.


    [Current official disciple of the sect: 3]


    [Disciples: Zisu, Ai Qing, Chi Jia]


    ¡¾Start test¡¿


    ¡¾After the test is completed, the following is the test data of the disciple''s "Perilla"¡¿


    ¡¾Disciple test: Perilla¡¿


    ¡¾Repair for: Mortal/? ? ? ¡¿


    [Combat power rating:? ? ? ¡¿


    ¡¾Overview:? ? ? ¡¿


    [According to system testing, there are still force majeure factors on this disciple. The specific source is unknown, but the system retains the original statement. There is a certain probability that it comes from the crime of the host, so the host is the biggest suspect. It should be]


    ¡¾Judging this disciple to become a talent, deduct the host''s first-order small realm¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    [Detection student: Ai Qing]


    ¡¾Repair for: Mortal/? ? ? ¡¿


    [Combat power level: World-destroying level (if this disciple has evil thoughts in his heart, it will be a huge disaster)]


    ¡¾Overview:? ? ? ¡¿


    [According to system testing, there are still force majeure factors on this disciple. The specific source is unknown, but the system retains the original statement. There is a certain probability that it comes from the crime of the host, so the host is the biggest suspect. It should be]


    ¡¾Judging this disciple to become a talent, deduct the host''s first-order small realm¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Disciple Test: Chi Jia¡¿


    ¡¾Repair for: Mortal/? ? ? ¡¿


    [Combat power rating:? ? ? ¡¿


    ¡¾Overview:? ? ? ¡¿


    [According to system testing, there are still force majeure factors on this disciple. The specific source is unknown, but the system retains the original statement. There is a certain probability that it comes from the crime of the host, so the host is the biggest suspect. It should be]


    ¡¾Judging this disciple to become a talent, deduct the host''s first-order small realm¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    "System, stop the ink, hurry up and help me condense the flesh... the flesh..."


    Chu Yuan didn''t even read the data given by the system, so he wanted to condense his body.


    But before he finished speaking, he was stunned, staring at the blue screen in front of him.


    He read that right?


    Or, what kind of hallucinogenic effect does his cave house have?


    how can that be.


    How can these three disciples become talents?


    This is totally impossible.


    Chu Yuan looked at it seriously.


    I found that the characters on the screen remained unchanged.


    Are these three disciples really successful?


    Chu Yuan is really at a loss.


    How should the disciple teach so as to teach abolishment?


    He didn¡¯t teach his disciples at all this time.


    Perilla becomes one dish.


    Ai Qing came out of a worm egg.


    The magical energy of Buddhism.


    Just like this, you still have a talent?


    The sign, the system probe, are all fake?


    Chu Yuan was a little dizzy.


    He feels that the whole world is acting himself.


    Chu Yuan is in the unbelievable facts.


    The azure blue screen in front of him was constantly changing.


    [Comprehensive testing is complete, it should be deducted from the host''s first level]


    ¡¾Detecting the host¡¯s current realm as the late stage of the earth¡¯s realm¡¿


    [One-level realm has been deducted, the current realm of the host is the late stage of the heavenly realm (human beings are conceived from the heaven and the earth, the earth realm is the body returning to the earth, only the soul exists, and the heaven realm is the soul returning to the heavens, and only the will exists)]


    What the hell?


    There is only will?


    Chu Yuan''s eyes widened.


    He has not had time to think about it.


    Suddenly feel a cold body.


    looked down.


    His body flickered a little bit of light.


    These rays of light are crystal clear, as if showing the last brilliance.


    Under Chu Yuan''s surprised sight.


    Suddenly, his body disintegrated, turned into a little star-like light, and flew towards the sky.


    Chu Yuan was shocked.


    His soul is gone, what is left of him?


    Chu Yuan didn''t know his soul dissipated, what was left of him.


    According to the system, is there a will? What''s the use of a will? Isn''t that no one is gone?


    Chu Yuan tried very hard to catch the light spots that flew out of her body.


    But his palm stretched out, but he couldn''t catch anything.


    caught a loneliness.


    On the contrary, his palm also disappeared.


    Only a moment.


    Chu Yuan''s figure dissipated between the heaven and the earth, the physical body had returned to the earth long ago, and the soul had returned to the sky at this moment.


    Just when Chu Yuan felt that he was going to be cold.


    He discovered that he can still think.


    It''s just that the body seems to have disappeared.


    Chu Yuan tried to open his eyes, but found that he could not open his eyes at all.


    But he can see everything around him.


    This is not what the eye sees.


    It seems that the picture is directly reflected in his mind.


    Chu Yuan tried to look at herself.


    The picture is still reflected.


    He has already lost his body.


    On the spot, there is only a cloud of gas surrounded by golden light.


    This gas is not him.


    This is the will?


    Chu Yuan felt his own state.


    He is in a wonderful state...


    It seems to have a feeling of nonsense.


    He seems to be able to integrate himself into everything, and he seems to be able to change at will.


    But he feels that if there is no protection from the invincible state, his will may dissipate directly.


    Chu Yuan tried cautiously, turning his cloud of gas into a human form.


    Following his thoughts.


    This group of gas was really turned into a human form by him.


    After turning into a human form, Chu Yuan''s eyes swept around.


    The picture is directly reflected in the mind, which is acceptable.


    The only thing that made Chu Yuan feel uncomfortable was that he didn''t even feel that kind of lightness now.


    There is only one feeling that will completely dissipate between heaven and earth at any time.


    This made Chu Yuan panic.


    At the same time, he still feels frustrated.


    No matter how he teaches, his disciples will become talents.


    How does this make him play?


    [Detecting the host''s insistence on violating system rules, turning on the artificial intelligence mode, and investigating the host¡¯s body and mind]


    [Artificial intelligence mode on]


    The intelligent virtual shadow of old acquaintance "Xiao Zhi" is online again.


    Xiaozhi''s expression is dull, just about to say something.


    The mouth just opened.


    Before ?? had time to speak, Chu Yuan preempted her to speak.


    "System, it''s boring, let''s break up."


    "Maybe there is no invincible state, I will dissipate, but I think it is very good, the world is not worth it, I am born as a human, I am sorry."


    Chu Yuan sighed faintly, looked at the artificial intelligence Xiaozhi in front of him, and said like this


    Xiaozhi: "???"


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 534： Teaching mode

    Chapter 534 Teaching Mode


    The ancestral land of the Golden Wing Dapeng clan.


    Dongfu.


    In a ladder.


    The figure was a little illusory, Chu Yuan, who was wrapped in golden light, was sitting there, with his hands on his knees, looking like he was unlovable.


    Behind him, the phantom of artificial intelligence "Xiaozhi" floats.


    At this moment, Xiao Zhi''s face was full of anxiety.


    There is no longer the dull and rigid appearance.


    "The host, the human race once said, victory or defeat is commonplace in the military, and I hope the host will not be discouraged!"


    "The world is not worth it."


    "Host, Huangtian pays off, you have to believe in yourself, you will be able to succeed."


    "I was born as a human, I''m sorry."


    "Host, in the history of the human race, there have been many people who have been failing, but they all succeeded in the end!"


    "When you see the light, you think you are hope, and you think you can get rid of bad luck, but in the end you find that it is a valley without echo..."


    "...Host, can your tone be normal? Failure is the mother of success!"


    "If you don¡¯t belong to yourself, why bother to care for the rest of your life..."


    Listening to a strange sentence in Chu Yuan''s mouth.


    The artificial intelligence phantom Xiaozhi fell into silence.


    It feels a little down.


    It doesn¡¯t know where its host has put so many weird languages.


    It sounded like it was going to become strange.


    Xiao Zhi looked at Chu Yuan, who was squatting on the stairs, and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "Turn on hidden mode..."


    "Search for a comprehensive list of human communication information templates..."


    Xiaozhi silently applied for the system mode.


    After a while.


    In its somewhat dull and dull eyes, it was a little brighter.


    I saw Xu Ying Xiaozhi slowly walk to the side of the stairs where Chu Yuan was sitting, and then sat down.


    "My son, you shouldn''t be decadent..."


    Xu Ying Xiaozhi opened his mouth and spit out such a sentence.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    You specify what is wrong.


    He obviously said this artificial intelligence is very thunderous.


    The whole person sat there blankly, looking at only the phantom Xiaozhi.


    This artificial intelligence...


    Just open your mouth? ?


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan didn¡¯t know what to say.


    "Host, what''s wrong? Artificial intelligence detects the host''s physical and mental health, and deliberately searches the human communication information encyclopedia. From the encyclopedia, Xiaozhi found that the two words son ah best reflect the closeness of the relationship. Xiaozhi feels that it is necessary to deepen the system and The relationship between hosts, so this name is used."


    Xiao Zhi revealed the brilliance of a wise man, and said so.


    "Destroy it, I''m tired."


    Chu Yuan glanced at Xiao Zhi, and continued to lower his head.


    "Host, you really can''t give up. You still have the system to support you. You haven''t embarked on the strongest path. Have you forgotten your original intention?"


    Xiaozhi still wants to encourage Chu Yuan''s fighting spirit.


    But Chu Yuan completely lost his fighting spirit.


    I feel that the whole world is dim.


    "I think, the saddest thing in life is not always not getting it, but getting it and being taken away."


    Chu Yuan started his own Net Yiyun again.


    He remembered that he was also a Nascent Soul Realm.


    He is also a Nascent Boss.


    is now so mixed that there is no soul.


    is really the peak of the start.


    Overcome more and more.


    I got nothing from Yuanying?


    "Host, wake up! You still have a chance!"


    Xiaozhi is worried.


    "The soul is gone, what chance is there? Moreover, it is to teach the disciples not to waste, let''s disperse the group."


    Chu Yuan glanced at Xiaozhi, then sighed again.


    "Host, you still have a chance!"


    "No chance..."


    "There is more!"


    "Then tell me, where is my chance?"


    Chu Yuan just looked at Xiaozhi and asked.


    He taught twelve disciples, and all of them became talents.


    The whole world seems to be playing him.


    Who will tell him what chance he has...


    "Host¡­¡­"


    Xiaozhi fell into deep thought.


    As if thinking, what chance does Chu Yuan have?


    A moment later.


    Xiaozhi spoke again.


    "According to the system check, if the host still teaches according to the current method, the failure rate will be as high as 90%!"


    Xiaozhi''s tone returned to his previous stiffness, and he spoke.


    "You also know that the failure rate is high? Then what else do you say there is a chance."


    Chu Yuan chuckled.


    Look.


    The system admits that if he teaches his disciples, he is basically a talent.


    It was too difficult for him to teach the abolished disciples.


    That is basically impossible.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Xiaozhi didn''t know how to reply, as if he was stuck.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan was too lazy to say anything, and continued to lower his head to doubt life.


    He seems to be ready to break up.


    There is no fear at all.


    In Chu Yuan''s view.


    What is there to fear?


    The most horrible thing is just hanging up.


    And what about him? He died long ago.


    The physical body is long gone.


    Now the soul is gone.


    There is a will and nothing left.


    This is not the same as hanging up.


    So, can he be afraid of death?


    Are you kidding me.


    "Artificial intelligence can''t serve the host, automatically switch to alternate services..."


    Xin Ying Xiaozhi finished these words, and then dissipated.


    This Chu Yuan, who was sitting next to him, was taken aback for a moment.


    I thought something happened.


    The next moment, a blue screen appeared in front of him.


    ¡¾Enable system standby mode¡¿


    ¡¾Specific testing host requirements in progress¡¿


    [The detection is successful, the detection host cannot teach the abolished disciples by itself, and the system officially opens the standby mode ¡®teaching mode¡¯]


    ¡¾Teaching mode: Within one year, the system will help the host accept and teach disciples based on self-understanding, so as to achieve the purpose of teaching and abolishing disciples. I hope the host will study well¡¿


    [Teaching mode has been turned on, the host can turn on the teaching mode at any time, and the system will automatically find disciples who can be taught]


    Ok? ? ?


    Chu Yuan was stunned.


    He just stared at the system screen.


    Ten thousand scumbags floated past.


    Teaching mode?


    Directly shot by the system to teach the abolished disciples?


    There is such a good thing?


    Is he really saved?


    "System, do the disciples you teach count as me?"


    Chu Yuan asked carefully.


    When he asks a question.


    The azure blue screen in front of you quickly skipped a paragraph of text.


    [Can be determined by the host]


    ¡¾The teaching mode is mainly to teach the host, the host can decide by himself whether the disciple belongs to the host¡¿


    [Note: Once the host chooses to belong, the host will bear the follow-up responsibility, please make a cautious decision by the host]


    A pie in the sky?


    Such a good thing hit him?


    With the help of the system, doesn¡¯t this mean that you can have a realm when you lie down?


    This is great too.


    Chu Yuan, who was originally discouraged, suddenly became ambitious.


    He Chu is not down yet! !


    He can fight again! !


    Chu someone, it''s about to come back soon! ! !


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 535： Hunting the arrogant!

    Chapter 535 Hunting for Tianjiao!


    Tianjian mainland''s overseas.


    The demon master and Ji Meng are still deadlocked there.


    There is a demon master who will not let go, and Ji Meng will never leave.


    After grinding for a long time.


    The demon master sighed faintly.


    ready to agree.


    He really belongs to the existence of the old age.


    Even if you want to take refuge in the new way of heaven, there is no way out.


    It would be better to directly cast the old way of heaven.


    Just when the demon master was about to speak.


    From the Tianjian continent, a trace of imperceptible aura spread over.


    It is almost impossible for the average person to perceive this trace of breath.


    For the demon master and Ji Meng, it can be easily detected.


    Their eyes quickly fell to the Tianjian Continent.


    With their eyesight, it was easy to see it.


    On the Tianjian Continent, many light spots are floating up, and quickly fly up towards the sky.


    The demon master and Ji Meng don¡¯t know what those light spots are.


    But they could see it, and they knew that these light spots were integrated into the realm of heaven.


    Furthermore, after the light spot has been integrated into the Tao of Heaven.


    Heavenly Dao still has signs of feedback!


    "What is there in the continent you control? Have you already taken refuge in Xintiandao?!"


    Ji Meng''s face suddenly became cold, and he raised the trident and pointed directly at the demon master.


    "How do I know what''s there? If I take refuge in the new heaven, do I rely on the heaven stone to shield the heaven?"


    "Also, remember, your identity is different from mine! Don''t think that if I let you hit a few times, you think you can beat me!"


    The demon master''s face is also very ugly, and there is a dark cloud in his eyes.


    A vaguely book-like shadow appeared behind him.


    A mighty power emerged from him.


    Hear this.


    Jimeng Trident still pointed at the demon master, but his expression was not so cold.


    It seems that he also feels that what the demon master said makes sense.


    was silent for a moment.


    Jimeng spoke again.


    "Since you have not taken refuge in the new way of heaven, why are you only reluctant to take refuge in the old way of heaven?"


    Just listen to what Ji Meng said.


    "The battle between heaven and the road, the battle between the calamity and the great battle, if you stand in the wrong team, you will die if you are not careful, and you can no longer exist, how can you make me decisive?"


    The demon master is also out of anger.


    The old and the new are competing with each other.


    How easy is it to participate?


    In the controversy of heaven.


    Everything is a chess piece.


    If you are not careful, it is fall.


    This kind of fall is definitely the kind of irreversible fall.


    With the intensity of the controversy between heaven and the law, it is absolutely possible to erase all traces of them.


    "You have no choice..."


    Ji Meng spit out such a sentence coldly.


    "Yes, I have no choice..."


    The demon master took a deep breath and said slowly.


    He has fully expressed his thoughts in this sentence.


    The words come out.


    Ji Meng put down the trident.


    The color of coldness and sternness in his eyes faded slightly, but there are still many colors of alertness.


    He knew that the demon master in front of him was not a loyal person.


    In a big battle, this boy was betrayed and ran away.


    It''s impossible to not be alert.


    "What is there in the continent you control? Why is it related to Xintiandao?"


    Ji Meng looked at the Tianjian Continent and asked coldly.


    "How do I know that there is something? All the creatures on this continent belonging to the new era have been slaughtered by me, and the rest are resurrected from the old era."


    "There is something, we will know at a glance..."


    The demon master''s voice fell.


    He swept across his consciousness frantically.


    Using the fairyland consciousness, directly cover the entire Tianjian continent, and conduct a carpet search.


    Ji Meng seemed to be worried about what the demon master would see, and instead of saying it, he also used his divine consciousness to cover the demon master¡¯s divine consciousness in a more covering way.


    Monster: "..."


    Do you want to distrust me so much?


    The demon master''s face was ugly, but he didn''t say anything, and continued to observe with his spiritual sense.


    He swept across the entire Tianjian Continent, and found nothing wrong.


    "The source of this breath... I don''t know where the breath just came from."


    The demon master slowly shook his head and said.


    "You can''t find it? Or are you unwilling to find it?"


    He said with a weird yin and yang.


    The demon master''s face suddenly became dark.


    He really doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    This guy¡­¡­


    is clearly discriminating against him.


    "I said you can''t find it, then you can''t find it. If you don''t believe it, you can find it yourself. I have already scanned it with my divine consciousness. My divine consciousness can see all flesh, soul, soul, soul, and Tianjian continent. If there is anything unusual, I can definitely see it."


    The demon master snorted coldly.


    How does he exist?


    A famous person from the old age.


    in his eyes.


    Nothing can be seen.


    Neither the body nor the soul, the soul, the soul can escape his divine consciousness.


    "I clearly saw a place in your continent that cannot be explored. How do you explain this?"


    Ji Meng said coldly.


    "Which one?"


    The demon master raised his eyebrows.


    Ji Meng waved with one hand.


    Distorted in the air for a while, and then something like a water curtain appeared. What was displayed on it was the dilapidated city where the human race was lingering.


    "How do you explain this? My spiritual sense can''t see through this city at all."


    Ji Meng said coldly.


    "This city has nothing to do with Xintiandao. You can investigate carefully. The breath of this city has nothing to do with Xintiandao. According to some original records of this continent, this city came out of nowhere. I Guess what comes out of the turbulence of space and belongs to other worlds."


    The demon master explained.


    "Belongs to other worlds? Then have you ever been in this city?"


    Ji Meng frowned and asked.


    "If you can''t get in, the banner above the city will block us, and that banner seems to be designed to protect the human race."


    The demon master said.


    Hear this.


    Gimeng is even more puzzled.


    He tried, mobilizing his consciousness, spreading towards the city, trying to hit the city.


    But his divine consciousness just approached that city.


    A worn-out flag inserted on the city pool gave off a golden light.


    As soon as this ray of light appeared, it directly knocked Ji Meng''s divine sense back, and it was not allowed to approach Ji Meng''s divine sense at all.


    Overseas, Ji Meng suddenly opened his eyes and looked in the direction of the city.


    "Right? That city, we can''t touch it at all."


    The demon master seemed to see what happened to Ji Meng and laughed.


    "The flag of that city... some resemble incense, and some resemble faith."


    Ji Meng frowned and said.


    "You don''t have to worry about this city. This city has no influence on the struggle between heaven and the way."


    The demon master shook his head and said.


    "Well, demon master, since you have chosen the old way of heaven, then you should know how to help the old way of heaven, right?"


    Ji Meng regained his sternness.


    "I see, recently, I will start to look for this place with strong luck. Anyone who has good luck must be a group of talents."


    The demon master nodded and said.


    The easiest way to provoke the calamity is to break the balance of the world.


    In terms of breaking the balance of the world, in addition to slaughtering the souls of Xintiandi, it is the easiest to hunt down the Tianjiao of Xintiandi.


    Tianjiao Tianjiao, the arrogant son of heaven, carries on the body more or less the luck of heaven.


    Hunting too much, the balance of the world will be broken!


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 536： Tianjiao list!

    Chapter 536 Tianjiao List!


    Tianjian mainland overseas.


    Jimeng and the demon master quickly worked out a strategy.


    The main task is to hunt and kill the princes of the new era, supplemented by the slaughter of the creatures of the new era.


    However, after formulating the next strategy.


    Ji Meng thought for a long time, if one by one go to find those places with strong luck, and then hunt down Tianjiao, it would be a little slow.


    He also told the demon master about his problem.


    "This is indeed not that efficient, but there is no way. Now that the new heaven is in charge of the world, we can''t take a list of the arrogances from the heavens and hunt them one by one."


    The demon master waved his hand, indicating that he could not help it.


    "Tianjiao list?"


    The speaker was unintentional, the listener was intentional, Ji Meng''s eyes lit up, as if thinking of something.


    The next moment, he stretched out a hand and opened his palm.


    Buzz...


    A wave of fluctuations surged.


    A mark with the aura of heaven appeared.


    Ji Meng closed his eyes, as if communicating with this imprint.


    It''s been a long time.


    Ji Meng opened his eyes abruptly, and with a wave of his palm, gold words condensed in mid-air.


    "Take it, this is the message given by our heaven and earth, it is the ranking list of the arrogances of this world, from high to low, we give priority to hunting the high."


    said decisively.


    "Heaven, God?"


    The demon master was dazed.


    This is the old way of heaven, and have you found out all the arrogances of this new piece of heaven and earth?


    Good fellow.


    He is a good guy directly.


    How urgent is the old way of heaven? I want to replace the new way of heaven.


    The demon master took a deep breath, and carefully looked at the words in the air.


    ¡¾First place: Ye Luo. Race: Terran. Repair: unknown. Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Second place: Tantai Luoxue. Race: Terran. Repair: unknown. Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Third place: Tu Xuexi. Race: Yaozu. Repair: unknown. Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Fourth place: Tu Yelin. Race: Yaozu. Repair: unknown. Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Fifth place: Ai Qing. Race: Yaozu. Repair: unknown. Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Sixth place: Perilla. Race: Yaozu... Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Seventh place: Jiang Baiyi. Race: Terran...Location: Promise Continent]


    ¡¾8th place: Su Xi...Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ninth place: Kabbalah... Location: Buried Immortal Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Tenth place: Doctor Hua... Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Eleventh place: Sun Shihou... Location: Tianzu Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Twelfth place: Chi Jia... Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Thirteenth place: Su Qianyuan... Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Fourteenth: Zhang Han...Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Fifteenth place: Coral... Location: East Pole Sea. ¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    [20th place: Sile... Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Twenty-first place: Crossbow crying... Location: Tianzu Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Twenty-second place: Satan...Location: Tianzu Continent. ¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Sixty-sixth: Fan Bai... Location: Tianzu Continent. ¡¿


    [77th place: Fodela IV...Location: Tianying Continent]


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Nineteenth Place: Tianhui... Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Hundredth: Holy See...Location: Tianzu Continent. ¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    This list only records one hundred.


    Undoubtedly, in the eyes of the old heavenly way, these hundred people are the roots of the new heavenly way.


    hunted and killed these hundred people, the balance of the world is very likely to be unstable.


    The demon master who just watched the entire list was stunned.


    This¡­¡­


    What is this Shenxing Continent?


    In this list.


    The Tianjiao of the Shenxing Continent occupies more than the top six, and in the top twenty, there are more than a dozen?


    Although Tianjiao belonging to the Shenxing Continent rarely appeared in the following 100, it was also extremely exaggerated.


    Among all the arrogances in this piece of Xintiandi, it directly occupies more than a dozen positions in the top 20. What an exaggeration?


    I am afraid that the luck of this state is extremely strong.


    If it is hunting, it will definitely give priority to hunting this or something from the God-Xing Continent.


    is too exaggerated.


    "Do you know where this Shenxing Continent, the Heavenly Ancestor Continent is?"


    Jimeng looked at this list, squinted his eyes slightly, and asked.


    In this list, a dozen of the top twenty are from Shenxing Continent.


    Moreover, most of the levels in the list are from the Heavenly Ancestor Continent.


    These two continents, in his opinion, are definitely there for atmospheric luck, and destroying these two continents is equivalent to moving the entire world.


    is a prelude to the amount of robbery.


    "The ghost knows where it is. I haven''t been recovering for a long time, nor have I been out."


    The demon master rolled his eyes.


    "I know you would say that. The old heavenly path is ready for us. We only need to click on the names of these arrogances to create a spatial channel leading to it."


    "However, this space channel has limitations..."


    Ji Meng explained the usefulness of the list.


    This list can travel to all continents, but there is only one chance.


    And because the old heaven does not want to attract the attention of the new heaven, the space channel will be constructed very slowly, and the capacity will expand from small to large.


    In other words, at the beginning of the construction of the space channel, they will not be able to pass through the existence of the "Wonderland" in a short time.


    "With so many restrictions, can''t we give us a coordinate to let us pass by ourselves?"


    The demon master frowned and asked.


    "No, most of the attention of the heavens in Xintiandi is on the endless ocean. Once the remnants of our old era show up, even if there are heavenly stones and other treasures to protect them, they will be noticed instantly."


    Ji Meng held the trident, shook his head, and said.


    "No wonder..."


    The demon master suddenly realized.


    He has always felt the breath of the former emperor in the depths of the sea.


    But that one has been unable to show up.


    He is still confused.


    turned out to be targeted by Xintiandao.


    Fortunately, fortunately.


    If that person comes out, he is afraid that he will be liquidated.


    The demon master breathed a sigh of relief, thinking of those old things.


    "No wonder what?"


    Ji Meng asked.


    "Nothing, nothing, no wonder I always feel the smell of palpitation on the ocean side. It turns out that Xintiandao has been staring."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "Okay, Ji Meng, since you are back, let''s go to Tianjian Continent first, let''s discuss the hunting of Tianjiao in detail, and some old friends, you can also meet."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    The two talked and headed for the Tianjian Continent.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    The ancestral land of the Golden Wing Dapeng clan.


    Chu Yuan is opening the teaching mode of the system.


    When the teaching mode of the system is turned on.


    A sentence that came out of the system made Chu Yuan extremely speechless, and she had an urge to jump up and beat people...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 537： Are you also a arrogant?

    Chapter 537 Are you also a arrogant?


    ¡¾The teaching mode has been opened, and I am looking for teaching and teaching for the useless disciples¡¿


    [I am looking for it, please wait for the host...]


    [Estimated search time: 1600]


    Looking at this passage on the screen.


    Chu Yuan was lost in thought.


    Estimated search time, one thousand six hundred years?


    Looking for more than a thousand years?


    Good fellow.


    He is a good guy directly.


    One thousand six hundred years, is this going to wait until the sky is old?


    He only has will, and he doesn''t know how long he can live.


    Who has the time to wait for one thousand six hundred years?


    The fighting spirit that Chu Yuan had just burnt instantly disappeared.


    One thousand six hundred years? Junk system!


    will fool people.


    "Tired, let''s break up."


    Chu Yuan sat down again.


    Buzz...


    The system screen in front of him jumped again.


    A paragraph of text emerges.


    [Please note the host, the estimate is the maximum time required, and it is expected to change at any time]


    "It will change at any time? How to change?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, and then asked.


    [Please move the host more, the closer you are to the teachable and abolished disciple, the shorter the estimated time will be, and the system will automatically remind you when you are close to the whole body of the teachable and abandoned disciple.¡¿


    The closer you are to the disciples who can teach and reject, the shorter the estimated time will be?


    So that''s it.


    It''s like a positioning.


    He can use this estimated time to estimate where the disciples who can be taught and discarded are.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up.


    did not ask much.


    Turn off the azure blue screen in front of him, and he set out to go out.


    The feeling of the body of will makes him a little unbearable.


    It is a kind of solid feeling to have a physical body.


    Having a soul is a feeling that at least still exists.


    Now there is only a will left...


    Chu Yuan¡¯s own feelings may dissipate at any time.


    It''s a feeling of seeming and non-existent.


    It seems that I can control the whole world, and it seems that it will dissipate at any time.


    This illusory feeling made Chu Yuan very uncomfortable.


    So naturally, Chu Yuan wanted to find a disciple who could teach abolishment immediately, turn things around, and get his body back.


    Chu Yuan walked out of this cave.


    Outside the cave.


    Jin Yu squatted guarding.


    He saw Chu Yuan come out.


    hurriedly greeted him.


    "Senior, you are out... closed?"


    Jin Yu wants to say something.


    After seeing Chu Yuan, he was stunned.


    In his eyes, Chu Yuan''s image has completely changed.


    The whole body is illusory, it seems to be composed of a cloud of mist, but it also seems to be a clear person, mysterious and unfathomable.


    A ray of golden light surrounds the edge of the body, which brings a supreme majesty to the whole body.


    Jin Yu felt a little shocked.


    But he can feel it.


    The senior in front of you, seems to have made a breakthrough?


    "Well, this seat is out, have you been here to guard this seat?"


    Chu Yuan glanced at Jin Yu, then slowly spoke.


    "Yes, senior, this is the ancestral land of our clan after all, in order to avoid the interference of seniors'' retreat, so I stay here."


    Jin Yu nodded and said.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan was still a little touched in his heart.


    I think Jin Yu is pretty good.


    He pondered for a moment, then spoke slowly.


    "Jin Yu, do you want to be the king of the Golden Winged Dapeng clan?"


    Just listen to what Chu Yuan said.


    "Ah? What king of the Golden Winged Dapeng clan?"


    Jin Yu was stunned for a moment, not understanding what Chu Yuan meant.


    "That is, do you want to be the Golden Winged Dapeng clan, the only voice, the only supreme?"


    Chu Yuan squinted.


    He suddenly wanted to try, whether the fighting power of his volitional body was stronger than that of the soul body.


    There is also to try, whether this will body can use the golden light wheel.


    This Jin Yu has good senses.


    It would be better to help this Jin Yu.


    shot and beat the leader of the Golden Winged Dapeng clan, in exchange for the Golden Feather.


    This is also regarded as killing two birds with one stone.


    can help Jin Yu and test the combat effectiveness of his volitional body.


    "What? Senior, what are you going to do?"


    Jin Yu was scared enough.


    "Just say, do you want to be the king of the Golden Winged Dapeng clan, if you think, I will take action and smooth everything for you."


    "No, no, no, senior, forget it, forget it..."


    "Huh? Do you think you don''t have the ability to level off?"


    "No, no, no, it''s not like that, senior, I don''t have the idea of ??being the leader of a clan..."


    "Ok?"


    "Senior, I really don''t want to be a patriarch, my strength is too weak..."


    ¡­¡­


    After Jin Yu explained.


    Chu Yuan was convinced that this Jin Yu really didn''t want to be the king of the Golden Wing Dapeng clan.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan didn''t want to stay for a long time, so he planned to pick something up and find someone to practice his hand.


    Look at how strong his will body is.


    However, Jin Yu said a word later that attracted Chu Yuan.


    "Senior, since you have already left the customs, then I don¡¯t have to stay here anymore. I plan to participate in the Tianjiao Competition. Look, do you continue to stay here, or how do you say it."


    Jin Yu asked cautiously.


    "Tianjiao Big Bi? What is that?"


    Chu Yuan asked curiously.


    "That demon master held an event called Tianjiao Grand Competition at the center of Tianjian Continent. All Tianjiao belonging to Tianjian Continent can participate. I don''t know what it will do."


    Jin Yu explained.


    "Are you also a Tianjiao?"


    Chu Yuan looked at Jin Yu subconsciously and asked such a sentence.


    "I...I...I..."


    Jin Yu''s head went down in an instant.


    Why is he not considered a arrogant?


    He looked at Chu Yuan, his body trembled, not knowing what to say.


    "What? Are you really a arrogant talent?"


    Chu Yuan said dubiously.


    "Former, senior! Of course I am a Tianjiao! I am the top ten Tianjiao of the Golden Winged Dapeng clan. If it is not a Tianjiao, who else is a Tianjiao?"


    Jin Yu patted his chest and said.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes became strange, so she looked at Jin Yu.


    The look in his eyes is like saying.


    Your Golden Winged Dapeng clan is so declining? Can you rank in the top ten?


    Jin Yu was so angry with those eyes.


    "Senior!! Do you have a disciple?! Allow your disciple to fight with me, and then it will be natural to see if I am a goddess!"


    Jin Yu was so excited to say such a thing.


    "Have a fight with my disciple?"


    Chu Yuan was amused.


    Although he was panicked by his group of disciples, he never doubted the strength of his group of disciples.


    The group of disciples, all of them have good strength.


    even established a small sect in Shenxing Continent.


    The sect of ?? is a bit smaller, but at least it is also the master of a sect.


    Can this Jin Yu fight with his disciples?


    Chu Yuan was curious.


    However, for the time being, he will not go back to the Shenxing Continent, and curiosity is useless.


    "Okay, this should be the case. If there is a chance, I must let you discuss it..."


    "But this seat is very interested in you, Tianjiao, you can take this seat with you..."


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    recommend a friend¡¯s book "Tokyo Love Daily", daily essay, high sweetness without knife, no stomachache, quality guaranteed, please rest assured to read.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 538： cheat?

    Chapter 538 Cheating?


    Tianjian continent, its central area.


    The demon master tries to open the space channel, but the space channel expands from weak to strong, and it takes time to expand.


    In other words, the space channel just started, can only accommodate some low-level past.


    Originally, the demon master planned to let some weaker monsters pass.


    You can think again.


    After all, those are all the geniuses of the new era, and the ordinary monsters are afraid that they are not opponents.


    So the demon master wants to summon the Tianjiao who have recovered from the old age in Tianjian Continent, and let the Tianjiao of the old era pass through the space channel to kill the Tianjiao of the new era in the past.


    The old and new era, in the eyes of the demon master, it must be stronger in the old era. The tianjiao of the old era can easily kill those tianjiao in the new era.


    Those tianjiao of the old era, even those of the old generation strong in the new era, may not be able to beat them.


    No, the demon master with this idea held the Tianjiao Contest.


    intends to pick a group of strong old age tianjiao in the past to kill the new age tianjiao.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment.


    The demon master and Ji Mengfei were at the top of the central area, looking at the old age Tianjiao who kept coming down below.


    "Ji Meng, look at my subordinate Tianjiao, can I get into your eyes?"


    The demon master smiled and looked at Ji Meng, and said.


    "Yes, when your Majesty comes back, you will come to this continent and you will be very happy to see this scene."


    Ji Meng nodded slightly, holding the trident, and said so.


    "you¡­¡­"


    When the demon master heard the words, his face instantly turned black, and a cloud of gloom was seen in his eyes.


    "Why, don''t you want your Majesty to return?"


    Ji Meng looked at the demon master coldly and said.


    "Think, of course I did. The treasures in my hand are also yours. Of course, I want your majesty to return. I will return the treasures to your majesty by myself!"


    The demon master''s expression changed, and he put on a smile and looked at Ji Meng.


    "hope so."


    Ji Meng snorted coldly, and didn''t say much.


    The demon master smiled, and did not speak any more, it was just that there was a flickering shade in his eyes.


    The two looked down, the old age tianjiao gathered from all directions.


    No one went down.


    Although choosing Tianjiao is a big deal, they don¡¯t need to go down in person. The people underneath will naturally do it well, and they just watch it.


    ¡­¡­


    Central area.


    On the edge of a huge plain, a flashing red line is drawn on the edge.


    On its edge, there are countless demon tianjiao from the old age gathering.


    These arrogant people looked at the flashing red line with fear in their eyes, and they dared not enter the line for a long time.


    Among this group of arrogances.


    Jin Yu also stood there.


    Behind Jin Yu, Chu Yuan stood.


    Regarding the strange images of Chu Yuan, the surrounding Yaozu Tianjiao did not care.


    After all, the image of these monsters tianjiao is not much better.


    Some people are okay, they use the image of human beings, and some are not good, such as tiger-headed human body, bull-headed human body, human face and horse-legged...


    Various strange images.


    "Why, why are you standing here if you don''t go in?"


    Chu Yuan looked at the group of monsters, and couldn''t help but asked curiously.


    "Senior, you are not a monster, so I don¡¯t know. As we approached this line, we received a message. Once we stepped into this line, we entered the battlefield. Within the battlefield, you can attack and live. The five hundred people who come down will be summoned by the demon master himself."


    Jin Yu answered Chu Yuan.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes widened.


    So cruel?


    He knows all kinds of big competitions in the Shenxing Continent, which is to fight this kind of arena.


    The winner will be decided by the way of competition.


    This monster race was directly thrown into a battlefield, and decided to rank in battle?


    Whatever survives is what wins.


    Same as cultivating worms.


    It''s so cruel.


    is indeed a monster.


    Chu Yuan is amazed.


    "Are you sure to survive?"


    Chu Yuan looked at Jin Yu and asked.


    "No¡­¡­"


    Jin Yu took a deep breath and said something like this.


    This is his truth.


    He is indeed not sure of surviving.


    Among the ??Gold Winged Dapeng clan, he is not the strongest, and it is very difficult to rank in the top ten.


    And the Golden Winged Dapeng clan is placed in the entire Tianjian Continent, what is that? That''s only a middle level, the truly powerful part of the combat power has not recovered. If it is said to be medium, it is all given to the four literal face of the Golden Wing Roc.


    "You are not sure of surviving, so you still go in? Are you still here to participate in this Tianjiao competition?"


    Chu Yuan is very puzzled.


    I knew I would fall, why did I choose to participate?


    "Because I am a Tianjiao!"


    Jin Yu gritted his teeth and said.


    "You... nothing, I''ll accompany you in for a while, lest you really get slaughtered."


    Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows slightly, thought about it, and finally said such a sentence.


    "Senior, are you really willing to go in with me?"


    Jin Yu looked at Chu Yuan in surprise.


    He thought that Chu Yuan was just watching the show.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Yuan was willing to accompany him into this battlefield.


    "Go in, otherwise."


    Chu Yuan rolled his eyes and said.


    "But... but senior, only we can enter this battlefield. You seem to be unable to enter."


    Jin Yu hesitated for a moment, and said.


    "This seat has its own way, and you will follow this seat..."


    Chu Yuan finished.


    turned around and walked outside.


    Jin Yu followed in a daze.


    After a while.


    Jin Yu walked over again from outside.


    The Chu Yuan beside him disappeared.


    Instead, there is an extra ring on Jin Yu''s finger.


    "Let''s go, enter the battlefield, I have this seat to help you, but you can be safe."


    Chu Yuan''s voice came from the ring.


    Jin Yu nodded excitedly, jumped in directly, crossed the red line, and entered the battlefield.


    His face flushed with excitement.


    Cheating for the first time.


    Some little excitement.


    Jin Yu stepped into the battlefield, and naturally attracted the attention of those who dare not enter.


    When they recognized Jin Yu, they were all taken aback.


    "Isn''t this guy called Thinking from the Golden Wing Dapeng clan? How dare he go in?"


    "Does that guy know his information? What state is he? What? That guy is just a rookie?"


    "Cookie is so crazy these years? Do you dare to go in?"


    "Dare to go in for this kind of goods, we have no reason not to go in, let''s go, everyone, come in with me!"


    ¡­¡­


    These old geniuses seemed to be stimulated, and they rushed directly into the battlefield one by one.


    In an instant, most of the old age Tianjiao entered the battlefield.


    There is a tendency to kill things upside down.


    After these arrogances entered the battlefield, fierce battles were indeed set off.


    Not comparable to the human race, the demon race''s talent, only life and death, regardless of victory or defeat, survival is the winner!


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 539： Jin Yus compelling frame

    Chapter 539 Jin Yu''s Compulsive Pattern


    Tianjian continent, the land of the central plain.


    According to the meaning of the demon master and Ji Meng, he wanted to plan several battlefields to determine the Tianjiao.


    They never thought that they would use a battlefield to decide five hundred Tianjiao.


    Something that can surprise the demon master and Ji Meng happened.


    The demon race Tianjiao didn¡¯t know who brought the rhythm, and kept entering a battlefield plain to fight.


    is just a part of the first-arrival Tianjiao doing this.


    But those who later Tianjiao didn''t know what the situation was, they thought they could only enter a battlefield, and then rushed into that battlefield with their brains.


    Gradually evolved into, only those who have the courage to enter that chaotic battlefield can be regarded as Tianjiao, and other battlefields are not counted.


    So, 90% of the Yaozu Tianjiao have entered that battlefield.


    When the demon masters reacted, it was too late, the battle had already started, and the formation was automatically opened.


    This formation was arranged with the imprint of the old heavenly way, in order to prevent the demon master from using any small tricks.


    But now the only function of this formation has actually become to prevent them from entering the battlefield.


    The demon masters have no way to enter the battlefield, they can only watch the demon clan Tianjiao fight in chaos.


    ¡­¡­


    On the plain battlefield.


    The demon clan Tianjiao fight each other in confusion.


    Above the sky on the battlefield, all kinds of demon fighting techniques of birds seem to decide who is the master of birds.


    On the land on the battlefield, all kinds of beasts and monsters are also in a melee, changing their wounds for wounds, and they have to decide life and death.


    The scene is completely messed up.


    In the southern part of the battlefield.


    Jin Yu was also facing the battle, facing the siege of the three Yaozu Tianjiao, he stood there calmly without fear.


    The three demon Tianjiao who besieged him were all dragons.


    Golden Winged Roc has a hobby of fighting dragons and eating, and the dragons are enemies.


    If you meet, it is naturally impossible to be kind.


    No, the three Dragon Clan Tianjiao blocked Jin Yu here, trying to make Jin Yu fall.


    "Jin Yu, you can judge yourself! Self-regulation can be more decent!"


    "Jie Jie Jie, self-employed, since ancient times, you members of the Golden Wing Roc clan have never preyed on my dragon clan. Today I should also taste the taste of the Golden Wing Roc!"


    "¡­¡­"


    The three Dragon Clan Tianjiao continued to irritate Jin Yu with words, seeming to want Jin Yu to be angry, so as to expose their flaws.


    They are also preparing for battle.


    Once Jin Yu is irritated and reveals a flaw, they will immediately attack and fight Jin Yu.


    They are not young people anymore.


    They are all resurrected from the old times, and they don¡¯t know how many wars they have gone through.


    If you don¡¯t fight well, you should ridicule the other party verbally first, which is just enjoyable. They don¡¯t know how to do it.


    "You and others ridiculed me and ridiculed my clan. This is not a big wave. If you dare to go one step further, the world will be turned upside down!"


    Jin Yu stood there quietly, his words full of arrogance and contempt.


    There is no mere promise when standing with Chu Yuan.


    Some just strike out with punches.


    In other words, he is the real him at this moment.


    Force the grid to be full.


    There is a big disagreement, and it seems that all opponents will be suppressed.


    In terms of its momentum, it is very magnificent.


    Hear this.


    The three of the dragon clan were stunned.


    After a while.


    They just recovered.


    One of the dragons took a step directly forward.


    "I''ve taken a step forward, but you let us see what is turned upside down."


    The Dragon Clan Tianjiao snorted.


    See this scene.


    Jin Yu glared.


    "I must not be insulted!!"


    Jin Yu uttered angrily.


    At the same time, he whispered silently in his heart.


    ¡®Senior help me! ! ! ¡¯


    His inner voice fell.


    A golden light burst out from the ring in his hand.


    Golden light flew out, blasting towards the three Dragon Clan Tianjiao.


    The three Dragon Clan Tianjiao''s pupils shrank suddenly, and they instantly understood that if they were hit by this golden light, they would be killed. In panic, they wanted to use means to escape.


    But under these golden lights, they couldn''t escape at all.


    could only watch Jin Guang attack and kill them.


    Boom!


    Golden Light hits the three dragons Tianjiao.


    In an instant, the three dragon tianjiao bodies turned into nothingness and dissipated between the heaven and the earth.


    This is an absolute dissipation.


    The body, soul, will, everything is erased.


    "Golden Feather..."


    Chu Yuan''s figure slowly condensed on Jin Yu''s side.


    He looked at Jin Yu with complicated eyes, not knowing what to say.


    He suddenly discovered...


    This Jin Yu, who he has a good impression on, is actually so second in the middle, and so good at pretending.


    is obviously a little rookie, but coming this way, he pretends to be like a super strong.


    All kinds of quotations are thrown out.


    Ran, he was done, so he asked him to come and wipe his butt.


    It''s all like this along the way.


    He didn''t even know how many Demon Race Tianjiao had been destroyed.


    "Senior, I am here!!"


    Jin Yu faced Chu Yuan, lost all his arrogance, and said flatly like a dog leg.


    "Who did you learn these... these sentences from?"


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and asked.


    "Huh? Isn''t it enough to have a brain? I always use these words."


    Jin Yu touched his head and said.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    Are you still born with a force? Speaking must be forced by the wind?


    Chu Yuan didn''t know what to say.


    He silently opened the system probe to see Jin Yu, wanting to see what kind of template this guy is.


    With a move in his heart, a blue screen suddenly gathered together.


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Jin Yu¡¿


    ¡¾Race: Monster¡¿


    ¡¾Cultivation: Mahayana State¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: None¡¿


    ¡¾Bloodline: Golden Wing Roc¡¿


    [Evaluation: This monster is a member of the Golden Winged Dapeng clan, with a strong bloodline, exceptional talent, and has become a talent, the host cannot accept it as a disciple]


    Mahayana?


    Does this realm really exist?


    He remembered that the last time Ye Luo had asked him if he had a new realm, he flicked it and compiled a Mahayana realm.


    Didn¡¯t expect this Mahayana realm to really exist?


    Is this golden feather also Mahayana?


    Mahayana, this is it?


    Chu Yuan didn''t know what to say for a while.


    I was surprised at the existence of the Mahayana realm.


    Secondly, it¡¯s because of Jin Yu¡¯s combat power, that¡¯s what Mahayana is like?


    So, his combat effectiveness has already surpassed the Mahayana realm?


    should not be so exaggerated.


    He is the most powerful person in the Mahayana realm, right?


    should be the pinnacle of the Mahayana realm.


    Well, Chu Yuan¡¯s level of combat power against him is the pinnacle of the Mahayana realm.


    "Senior..."


    What else Jin Yu wants to say on the other side.


    hasn''t waited for him to finish.


    Boom! !


    A loud noise suddenly came.


    The whole ground shook.


    Chu Yuan and Jin Yu both looked forward in an instant.


    Chu Yuan seems to realize something


    With a move, she got into the ring on Jin Yu''s hand, leaving Jin Yu standing alone...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 540： Will Zai Tianjiao be excited?

    Chapter 540 Zai Tianjiao will be excited?


    On the plain battlefield.


    There was a loud noise.


    Chu Yuan returned to the ring.


    Jin Yu, who was not sure about the situation, stood there blankly, unable to recover at all.


    He is standing in front of him with one hand on his back. He is in a trance, but he looks full.


    The next moment, a round of sun descended from the sky and fell on the plain battlefield.


    To be precise, it fell in front of Jin Yu.


    The figure fell, and the flame dissipated, revealing its appearance.


    It was a young man with long fiery red hair, wearing a golden dragon robe, majestic and majestic, with a sense of unparalleled emperor and majesty of the emperor.


    There is a golden light wheel behind this young man, which is even more powerful.


    "Golden Crow Clan Tianjiao, Emperor Prison!"


    Jin Yu saw the incoming person, her pupils shrank suddenly.


    The name of the three-legged golden crow, he still heard of it.


    Because this race is very famous.


    Gein''s three-legged Golden Crow clan had a certain emperor who ruled the entire monster clan.


    And among the three-legged Golden Crow family of Tianjiao, the Emperor Prison is undoubtedly the top five characters.


    and his Jin Yu are not at all hierarchical.


    What does this level of existence do?


    "Golden Winged Roc, Jin Yu? I just saw the three Tianjiao of the Dragon Clan being killed by you, but you did this?"


    Emperor Prison asked blankly.


    His feet float slightly in the air, like a supreme king.


    "I must not be insulted. Those three provoke me and were killed by my town. Do you have any opinions?"


    Jin Yu swept away the humble color before, and looked at the emperor prison with arrogance.


    "Then do you know that the Dragon Clan is now a subsidiary of my Golden Crow?"


    There was a lot of chill on the face of Emperor Prison.


    The golden light wheel behind him turned into a hideous three-legged golden crow, ready to move, as if he wanted to suppress Jin Yu.


    "Why don''t you know?"


    Jin Yu is not afraid.


    Behind him, there is also a golden winged roc appeared, facing the three-legged golden crow.


    is just more aggressive than the three-legged Golden Crow.


    Golden Winged Roc is slightly lacking in momentum.


    "You are so brave, you are still the first person to show the truth in front of me besides the arrogances I recognize. You deserve to be suppressed by me today."


    Emperor Prison was laughed by Jin Yu''s operation.


    Smile back to smile, but the coldness in his eyes is even worse.


    "I Jin Yu is invincible in this world, who can suppress me?"


    Jin Yu glanced diagonally at the emperor prison, and said lightly.


    "Invincible in this world? I see if you can say this kind of thing later."


    Emperor Prison said.


    The next moment, he directly raised his hand and blasted towards Jin Yu.


    A palmprint with billowing flames attacked and killed it, as if the ancient **** of recklessness had a blow, unstoppable.


    Face this palm.


    Jin Yu also didn''t have the courage to follow.


    He pulled his throat and shouted.


    "Senior, help me!!"


    His voice fell.


    A golden light flew out of the ring instantly, as if it had just suppressed the dragon tribe, and blasted towards the emperor prison.


    Golden light was the first to collide with the palm of the imperial prison.


    Both contact.


    In just a moment, that palm was defeated.


    The two are not at the same level at all.


    That is an absolute suppression.


    "Golden Feather!"


    Emperor Prison''s pupils shrunk, and I don''t know where else, this is forced to hang.


    He turned and turned into a three-legged golden crow and wanted to escape.


    But the golden light is like a gangrene attached to bones, chasing after him.


    See this scene.


    Emperor Prison immediately burned blood and erupted at full speed, trying to escape.


    Emperor Prison speeds up...


    It did indeed throw away the golden light.


    The speed of the emperor''s prison that burns the blood of the Golden Crow is too exaggerated.


    The golden light was thrown away, lost the target, and immediately dissipated on the spot.


    "Jin Yu! I want you to die!"


    Emperor Prison saw that the golden light disappeared, and turned around and roared towards where the golden feathers were.


    This roar spread throughout the plain battlefield.


    attracted countless Yaozu Tianjiao who were struggling to look over.


    Emperor Prison turned into a three-legged golden crow and wanted to rush towards the golden feather.


    can be at the next moment.


    Boom! !


    A golden light struck down in the sky, and it was in the imperial prison that was unguarded. In an instant, the imperial prison was blasted into powder.


    In the same place, behind Jin Yu.


    Chu Yuan''s figure slowly condensed, looking at the direction of the emperor, a smile appeared.


    just kidding.


    A young man dared to pretend in front of him.


    I really thought that if a golden light couldn''t hit you, you survived?


    I didn''t expect it.


    Unexpectedly, I will scream.


    While Chu Yuan smiled, he was also vigilant.


    The golden light he played, there is also the possibility of being evaded.


    Sure enough, Jinguang is not fun.


    is still fun.


    Cut one by one.


    Never miss.


    "Thank you seniors for your help."


    Jin Yu saw the fall of the emperor''s prison, could not help showing a smile, and quickly stepped forward to thank.


    "Why do you thank you, the Yaozu Tianjiao in your place, I don''t know how many more will be slaughtered. If you thank you, when do you have to thank you?"


    Chu Yuan shook his head and said.


    He looked down at his palm slightly.


    His palm...


    was a little trembling.


    This is a tremor of excitement.


    Chu Yuan didn¡¯t know why.


    Every time he slaughtered a Yaozu Tianjiao, he was a little excited, and he didn''t know why.


    This is also the reason why he doesn''t resist using Jin Yu as a tool man and keeps slaughtering the Yaozu Tianjiao.


    "Senior is right, I don''t want to thank you!"


    Jin Yu said repeatedly.


    "Hmm... wait, there are a lot of people coming to you, you can figure it out, you can pretend to be a little exaggerated, fight, I will help you kill them all..."


    Chu Yuan didn''t finish speaking.


    once again turned into a golden light and escaped into the ring.


    But Jin Yu was taken aback.


    Many people are coming to him?


    Jin Yu soared into the sky, looking in all directions, wanting to see how many people were rushing over.


    At this look, Jin Yu was stunned.


    I saw a dense cluster of figures rushing towards him. There were so many figures that they could not be counted.


    This frightened Jin Yu.


    Here, so many people...


    Should they all come to do him, right?


    Just thinking about it, Jin Yu denied it.


    How can it be.


    How he can pull hatred, he can''t pull so many people.


    It is estimated that the Emperor Prison fell on his hands, come and take a look.


    Thinking of this, Jin Yu was not afraid.


    Take tiger skins and install cattle batches.


    He is familiar with this!


    Golden Feather stepped directly into the air, behind the golden winged big Peng phantom, soaring, facing the square, gently beckoning, it looks like an invitation to everyone to fight.


    "The top of the immortal, proud of the world, there will be a day if there is my golden feather!!"


    "Today I, Jin Yu, will stand here to see who dares to fight! The fall of the emperor is a lesson for you!"


    Jin Yu said arrogantly.


    à¦! ! !


    The Golden Winged Dapeng phantom behind Golden Feather spreads its wings and soars, screaming constantly, and it is very eager to rise to the trend of 90,000 miles.


    He looks confident.


    Don''t say, those demon geniuses who wanted to join in the fun were really bluffed.


    One by one did not dare to move forward, but dared to wait and see from a distance to see if the imperial prison really fell...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 541： The rise of Jin Yu?

    Chapter 541 The rise of Jin Yu?


    Tianjian continent, on the battlefield of the central plain.


    Many Yaozu Tianjiao stood in the distance, looking at the Jin Yu who was installed in the distance. For a while, everyone did not dare to approach, but only dared to stand and look at it.


    They looked at the incredible Jin Yu, not knowing what to say.


    One by one can only look at each other and talk to each other secretly.


    "Emperor Prison...Is the Emperor Prison really killed by him for the town?"


    "What kind of existence does the Emperor Prison exist? It is also the top five Tianjiao among the Golden Crow clan. The Emperor Prison is even more outstanding in terms of speed. How can such Tianjiao be killed by Jinyu Town?"


    "But... But according to the situation just now, the Emperor Prison was indeed at war with Jin Yu, and then it completely dissipated, and even the aura disappeared..."


    "Could it be that Jinyu Town really killed the imperial prison, usually quietly, and only pretending to be Jinyu all day, is actually so strong?"


    Many Yaozu Tianjiao were discussing in a low voice.


    One of the Yaozu Tianjiao suddenly stood up, his eyes gleaming with wisdom.


    "I understand!"


    "No wonder this Jin Yu entered this battlefield so confidently. I am afraid that Jin Yu''s strength has already transformed, and he has sufficient confidence in his own strength, so he directly entered the battlefield."


    "It''s hard for me to be tricked by him to come in. It''s difficult now..."


    The Demon Race Tianjiao gritted his teeth and said.


    was said so.


    All these monsters Tianjiao suddenly realized.


    looked at Jin Yu in fear one by one, not daring to move forward.


    See this scene.


    Pulling the tiger''s skin in front, Jin Yu was also quietly relieved in his pretense.


    He understands that these people are beginning to fear him, so he is not welcome.


    I saw that Jin Yu took a step immediately, looking at the many demon Tianjiao ahead.


    "I came from the ancestral land of the Golden Wing and Dapeng clan, straddling countless great states, and descended on this battlefield. My opponent!"


    "If there are people who are lucky enough to try to humiliate me, humiliate my people, then I can try, even if I have a big cause and effect and need to suppress the dead with one hand, my Jin Yu is still invincible in the world!!"


    Jin Yu carried one-handed on his back, facing the many Yaozu Tianjiao, proudly said.


    His words fell.


    Huhu...


    A gust of wind blows, blowing his robe into a hunting noise, and an invincible momentum rises.


    Wow...


    The many demon clan Tianjiao who dared not approach in the distance stepped back together, each with a look of jealousy in their eyes.


    seemed to be shocked by Jin Yu''s aura.


    "Huh, a bunch of ants."


    Jin Yu saw these Tianjiao retreat, even more admired, and immediately started to froze.


    "Jin Yu! Don''t go too far!"


    A Yaozu Tianjiao couldn''t help it, and took a step forward.


    "Who are you?"


    Jin Yu glanced contemptuously at the Yaozu Tianjiao, and asked.


    "Qingluan clan Tianjiao Qingshen!"


    The monster Tianjiao ¡®Qing Shen¡¯ proudly raised his head and said.


    "I haven''t heard, you can compare to the imperial prison?"


    Jin Yu asked faintly.


    "Emperor Prison...The Emperor Prison is better than me..."


    Qing Shen said with a cold face.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, it was true that Emperor Prison was better than him, and he was not even a little bit stronger.


    Ten of them, he may not have beaten a hand in the imperial prison.


    The two sides do not exist in the same order of magnitude.


    "Is the imperial prison still killed by my town? How dare you yelling here?"


    Jin Yu chuckled.


    In his tone, he was completely laughing at Yu Qingchen.


    "Jin Yu! You are too much!"


    Qing took a deep breath and said in a suppressed voice.


    "Excessive? The reason why you are still alive now is not that I can''t suppress you, but that you are lowly and kill you and dirty my hands!"


    Jin Yu calmly shook his head.


    "I can''t stand it anymore, this guy! Everyone, I''ll wait for it together, even if this guy is strong, we can still kill him!!"


    Among the many Yaozu Tianjiao, one person walked out, screaming frantically.


    He can''t stand it anymore.


    This guy is too pretending!


    Other Yaozu Tianjiao saw someone taking the lead, instantly changed their appearance, and rushed towards Jin Yu.


    They also endured Jin Yu to the extreme.


    This guy is too pretending! !


    No one can bear to change whoever. Okay.


    "Let''s go together!"


    "Today, I am waiting to kill Jin Yu in town!"


    "Golden feather fanatic, it''s time for the next reincarnation!!"


    The demon clan Tianjiao gathered together, casting each other''s magical powers one by one, and some even directly threw out various magic weapons, attacking Jin Yu with all their strength, as if wanting to vent all the anger in the heart.


    Qing Shen, who was the leader, came to Jin Yu first, and blasted Jin Yu with one move.


    Jin Yu watched this group of people rise up, and was so frightened that he turned his head and saw Qing Chen calling again.


    In a hurry, he can only use his backhand to meet Qing Shen.


    Boom! ! !


    The two match up.


    Jin Yu was directly beaten upside down and flew thousands of meters.


    The green and heavy shot was taken aback.


    When was he so strong?


    Did he break through the realm in anger?


    Do not!


    Wrong!


    Regained his senses abruptly.


    This guy is simply pretending!


    It''s just a rookie!


    Although I don¡¯t know how the opponent killed the emperor prison, but from the hand that I just saw, the opponent is a rookie!


    "Jin Yu! You **** it!!"


    Qing Shen roared angrily, transforming into the body Qing Luan came out, and killed Jin Yu.


    Jin Yu, who was beaten flying, finally eased back.


    He looked up at the sky full of attacks, his soul was almost lost.


    "Senior, help me!!"


    Jin Yu yelled this sentence again.


    This sentence came out.


    Suddenly the golden light washes the ground.


    After a while, the scene fell silent.


    Just like last time, all of these Yaozu Tianjiao have been destroyed.


    is still Chu Yuan''s hand.


    After destroying this big gang of Yaozu Tianjiao.


    Chu Yuan is even more excited.


    Almost in a urging tone, he continued to let Jin Yu look for and provoke other Yaozu Tianjiao.


    Jin Yu did not refuse, Dang Even left.


    Jin Yu began to look for other people on the plain battlefield.


    ¡­¡­


    Jin Yu is looking for other people.


    But he didn''t know it, the news that he had killed many demon celestial arrogances spread.


    When this news spread throughout the plain battlefield.


    Everyone was shocked.


    At first, they thought it was a fake thing.


    But after being confirmed later, everyone was shocked.


    Especially after hearing that the imperial capital fell in the hands of Jin Yu, Jin Yu''s status among the Yaozu Tianjiao increased frantically.


    Its status instantly became the first rank among the Yaozu Tianjiao, juxtaposed with many powerful Yaozu Tianjiao.


    Jin Yu was promoted to the first rank sequence, and the other Tianjiao did not have any opinions, but fell silent.


    By default, Jin Yu can be tied with them.


    After all, it can quickly kill the existence of the emperor prison, which is enough to be listed as the first-order sequence...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 542： Assignments? Su Qianyuan?

    Chapter 542 Assigning tasks? Su Qianyuan?


    In an instant, nearly a month passed.


    Tianjian continent, the war on the plain is about to end.


    End the battle with the fall of countless demon celestial arrogances.


    said it was a fight, but in the end, it was no longer a fight.


    The powerful Yaozu Tianjiao gathered together to discuss the allocation of the famous places.


    Allocate the quota of 500 people to 499 people.


    Then these more than four hundred people threw out a spot, let the other Yaozu Tianjiao compete, let them kill each other.


    This effect is obviously also very effective.


    The remaining Yaozu Tianjiao, instead of complaining about the more than four hundred people, were very grateful, and then the battle began.


    No, at the moment, the war is almost over.


    It is worth mentioning.


    Jin Yu was also acquiesced to be among those four hundred and ninety-nine people.


    Nowadays, not many people dare to play against Jin Yu.


    Who doesn¡¯t know Jin Yu¡¯s ¡®strong strength¡¯?


    No one dared to fight Jin Yu, which also led to Jin Yu not being able to find a human outfit, and Chu Yuan could not find the demon Tianjiao Zai.


    This makes both of them very depressed.


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, ten days later.


    The battle is over.


    The formation in the plain is automatically cancelled.


    Countless great monsters poured in, and immediately controlled the remaining five hundred Tianjiao.


    When the big monsters saw that there were really five hundred Tianjiao left in it, they felt that they were all stupid.


    They really didn¡¯t expect that all the Yaozu¡¯s Tianjiao would really get together on the battlefield.


    There are still five hundred players left.


    All the dead are the next generation of the monster...


    These big monsters dare not imagine.


    If only these five hundred people were sent out by the demon master, then something happened.


    Isn¡¯t the next generation of the monster clan directly cold?


    Wow...


    Two figures descended from the sky and landed in front of five hundred Tianjiao.


    It is the demon master and Ji Meng.


    The two came to the five hundred Tianjiao.


    Even though their faces were ugly, they still stabilized, and talked to the five hundred Tianjiao about their mission.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when the demon master Ji Meng was talking with five hundred Tianjiao.


    Far away.


    Chu Yuan''s figure is standing on the sky.


    He stood quietly with his hands on his back, looking at the place where the demon master and Ji Meng were.


    When the formation just ended.


    He turned into a ball of will and left.


    would have been discovered.


    Unexpectedly, the demon master did not find him.


    This makes him straightforward.


    After all, he overestimated these people.


    "There is one thing to say, this body of will is still very good. Others seem to be unable to detect it. Only when I show up can others see it?"


    Chu Yuan was estimating this fuzzy body of her own.


    I have to say, this body of will seems to be much stronger than his soul body?


    At least in terms of privacy, it is very powerful.


    The will body seems to be difficult for others to detect him.


    Moreover, in terms of combat power, there is no loss.


    The invincible state is still the invincible state.


    The golden light wheel cuts people up, still unsparing.


    This is the only comfort.


    However, it is still necessary to condense the physical body as soon as possible. Only by possessing the physical body can he feel safe.


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and silently cheered himself up.


    He also wanted to raise his eyes to see how Jin Yu was doing in front of him.


    can be seen like this.


    discovered that Jin Yu and other Tianjiao had been separated long ago.


    The person in charge of Tianjian Continent didn''t seem to have much thought to talk, and he dismissed these people without a few words.


    At this moment, Jin Yu was at the mouth of a forest, looking around, as if looking for him.


    Chu Yuan''s figure moved, quickly flew down, and came to Jin Yu.


    "Senior, you are finally here, I thought you were gone."


    Jin Yu looked overjoyed when she saw Chu Yuan coming over.


    "Where are you going, what did the demon master come over, what did you say to you?"


    Chu Yuan asked curiously.


    "This one¡­¡­"


    Mention this, Jin Yu''s face is not good.


    He thought for a while, rectified his thoughts, and then slowly started to speak with Chu Yuan.


    The demon master wants to send them these Tianjiao to kill the Tianjiao on other continents.


    Everyone is assigned different places and different objects.


    "Kill Tianjiao? Or is it from another continent?"


    Chu Yuan raised her eyebrows slightly and asked.


    "Yes, senior, according to the demon master, in addition to our Tianjian continent, there are ten continents. What we have to do is to kill the opposing Tianjiao."


    Jin Yu said.


    "Kill the opponent''s Tianjiao... Then do you know, why do you want to do it like this?"


    Chu Yuan asked again.


    "I don¡¯t know, the demon master didn¡¯t tell us, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good job...Oh, no, there are still some benefits. You can be arrogant in the other party¡¯s continent, and you can be as mad as you want!"


    Jin Yu suddenly thought of this, and his eyes lit up.


    It is also good to go to other continents.


    It¡¯s impossible for Tianjiao from other continents to beat him. Isn¡¯t he acting casually then?


    I want to understand this.


    Jin Yu no longer resisted.


    There was even a vague excitement in my heart.


    This is a good opportunity.


    The opportunity to show his golden feather!


    "Crazy? Just your combat power?"


    Chu Yuan smiled.


    If it weren''t for him to shelter Jin Yu.


    This guy has no idea how many times he has died.


    still crazy.


    Mad a hammer.


    "Senior, you don¡¯t understand, I¡¯m different. I may not be able to beat others here, but on other continents, I will be able to easily suppress them!"


    Jin Yu is very confident.


    "Then do you still need this seat to follow you?"


    Chu Yuan shook his head, did not say much, but asked directly.


    "No need, no need to trouble seniors, if this needs troubles seniors, then it seems my Jin Yu is too useless."


    Jin Yu patted her chest, feeling like ¡®I¡¯m doing business, you can rest assured¡¯.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan didn''t say any more, but nodded.


    He really has no time to follow Jin Yu to other continents.


    He wants to find those disciples who can teach abolishment, let the system teach abolishment, and can teach one more.


    The system gives the opportunity to do nothing, don¡¯t do it for nothing.


    Chu Yuan also happily accepted a few more disciples.


    Chu Yuan did not intend to continue following Jin Yu.


    The two separated.


    Jin Yu stood in place, looking at Chu Yuan''s back leaving, lost in thought.


    "Senior is senior..."


    "I really don''t know what realm the predecessors are in. The speed is too exaggerated."


    Jin Yu recalled the speed when Chu Yuan left, and exclaimed.


    He recollected it for a while before he set off to leave.


    He took a step forward, and suddenly he was taken aback.


    "What is the task that the demon master gave me..."


    "Shen Xing Continent? Su Qianyuan? It seems to be this continent and this name, right? Don''t worry, just ask the demon master again."


    Jin Yu muttered to herself...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 543： Su Qianyuans ranking?

    Chapter 543 The ranking of Su Qianyuan?


    A few days later.


    Tianjian mainland, above the sky overseas.


    The demon master and Ji Meng are instructing the five hundred demon geniuses in front of them.


    Today is the day when the Yaozu Tianjiao goes to kill the Tianjiao from all continents.


    Originally, the demon master did not intend to be so fast.


    But I can¡¯t hold back the urge.


    So, the demon master can only choose to let the major demon race Tianjiao, now dispatched.


    The demon master stood in a cloud of mist, looking at the five hundred demon tianjiao in front of him, not knowing what to say.


    These five hundred monsters Tianjiao, but now he is the only one left in Tianjian Continent.


    And still the strongest batch.


    If something happens to these five hundred people, the demon clan in the old days of Tianjian Continent will be about to be broken.


    "You...you should pay attention to your safety..."


    The demon master hesitated for a long time, but could only spit out these words from his teeth.


    "Follow the demon master''s order!!!"


    The five hundred Tianjiao did not have any hesitation, but they answered in unison, and the attitude was full of plainness. It was obvious that they did not take the new era Tianjiao in their eyes.


    Sniping and killing the arrogant of this era?


    Isn¡¯t it enough to have a hand?


    "Well, you have to remember, each one has a target, enter through the space channel, remember, after killing the target, you will return immediately!"


    "There is also this thing. Once you find that the target is difficult or encounter other crises, you will immediately open it. This is a jade talisman that moves randomly. When you open this jade talisman, it will be randomly transmitted to other places, which can save your life. ."


    The demon master explained it patiently.


    After speaking.


    He handed all the five hundred jade charms to the five hundred Tianjiao.


    The five hundred Tianjiao were very disdainful of this.


    think they don¡¯t need this stuff at all.


    But since the demon master is here, they are not easy to say anything, so they can only take it.


    The next thing is to let these five hundred Tianjiao go to various continents through the space channel to attack all kinds of Tianjiao.


    A well-known Tianjiao lined up, and under the supervision of the demon master and Ji Meng, prepared to go to various continents to carry out sniper killing.


    Ready to meet the five hundred Tianjiao.


    Jimeng made a one-handed move, and the ¡®New Era Tianjiao List¡¯ was released.


    One name after another appeared in the air.


    "The first one is going to kill the number one on this list. This person is called Ye Luo. He only knows his origins, but he doesn''t know anything else."


    Ji Meng said coldly.


    "This person is mine."


    The first person of the Demon Race Tianjiao, ¡®Digu¡¯, slowly stepped out, facing the four directions, without any nonsense, and directly clicked the number one ¡®Ye Luo¡¯ on the list with one hand.


    At the moment he clicked.


    A space channel condensed in an instant, and appeared in front of Digu.


    Digu did not hesitate at all, stepped directly into it, and headed to the Continent of Shenxing.


    Other Tianjiao saw that Digu was so decisive, and they did not hesitate. They clicked on their names, entered from the space channel, and went to find each other''s goals.


    This Yaozu Tianjiao is also ranked.


    They select targets based on rankings.


    For example, Digu, the first person of the Yaozu Tianjiao, the target he was looking for was naturally the first person in the new era, Ye Luo.


    This is all in order.


    and Jin Yu was ranked thirteenth, to play against Su Qianyuan.


    There is no way, Jin Yu¡¯s record is too dazzling, one person has wiped out countless demon clan Tianjiao, and even the emperor prison, which is unparalleled.


    Even the demon master admired him a lot.


    So Jin Yu was ranked thirteenth.


    After it is Jin Yu''s turn to enter the space channel.


    Jin Yu also did not hesitate, leaving a sentence, then turned and plunged into the space channel.


    "Wait and go slowly, pay attention to safety, if unfortunately die and fall into reincarnation, you can praise my true name, and you will see eternal life in reincarnation!"


    Jin Yu stayed behind, and immediately stepped into the space channel.


    The monsters Tianjiao behind him twitched at the corners of their mouths, not knowing what to say.


    They really want to get Jin Yu back now and have a violent beating.


    At this moment, even the demon master and Ji Meng above were silent.


    "You arrogant... the tone is a bit... a bit domineering."


    Ji Meng took a deep breath and said.


    Sing my true name, can I see eternal life in reincarnation?


    Such words, this Tianjiao dare to say.


    I am really brave enough.


    "Some people like to pretend, but this Tianjiao''s combat effectiveness is strong enough."


    The demon master was also heavily thundered.


    Hear this.


    Ji opened his mouth, trying to say something.


    He hasn''t said it yet.


    Suddenly looked to the front, moved slightly, raised his palm and pointed at Tianjiao Bang.


    "Monster, look, the positions of these thirteen names have changed."


    Ji Meng opened his mouth and said.


    After hearing the words, the demon master quickly looked up.


    On the list of Tianjiao ahead, the position of the thirteenth ¡®Su Qianyuan¡¯ began to change.


    It''s like riding on a rocket, soaring upward.


    ¡¾First place: Ye Luo. Race: Terran. Repair: unknown. Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Second place: Su Qianyuan. Race: Terran. Repair: unknown. Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Third place: Tantai Luoxue. Race: Terran. Repair: unknown. Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Fourth place: Tu Xuexi. Race: Yaozu. Repair: unknown. Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Fifth place: Tu Yelin. Race: Yaozu. Repair: unknown. Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Sixth place: Ai Qing. Race: Yaozu. Repair: unknown. Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Seventh place: Perilla. Race: Yaozu... Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾8th place: Jiang Baiyi. Race: Terran...Location: Promise Continent]


    ¡¾Ninth place: Su Xi...Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Tenth place: Kabbalah... Location: Buried Immortal Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Eleventh place: Doctor Hua... Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Twelfth place: Sun Shihou... Location: Tianzu Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Thirteenth: Chi Jia... Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Fourteenth: Zhang Han...Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Fifteenth place: Coral... Location: East Pole Sea. ¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    [20th place: Sile... Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Twenty-first place: Crossbow crying... Location: Tianzu Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Twenty-second place: Satan...Location: Tianzu Continent. ¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    The thirteenth Su Qianyuan on this list, just like riding a rocket, flew to second...


    This¡­¡­


    What happened?


    The demon master and Ji Meng were both taken aback.


    Is this Su Qianyuan breakthrough?


    But, what breakthrough is this?


    A breakthrough, the ranking goes directly to second.


    "Monster, can your Tianjiao work?"


    Jimeng pondered for a moment, then asked.


    "I believe him, he can!"


    The demon master said firmly.


    Forcing the grid to be so high, the strength should not be too low...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 544： Su Qianyuan of Mahayana Realm

    Chapter 544 Su Qianyuan in Mahayana Realm


    Shenxing Continent, Guzhou.


    Guzhou Holy Land Yang Temple, within a deep mountain.


    At this moment, a stream of clear air mixed with muddy air, like a rolling river, rushed toward the depths of the mountain.


    There are faint traces of ancient lines appearing between the heaven and the earth, which also turned into light and entered the depths of the mountains.


    In the deep mountains.


    A figure stood there, welcoming the baptism of fresh air and light.


    This figure Chiguo¡¯s upper body, with **** lines deep into the skin, against a large bald head, his hands clenched into fists, surrounded by a wild air.


    Looking over from a distance, he is like an ancient ancestor witch, domineering and revealing an invincible trend.


    "Is this... the Mahayana state?"


    Su Qianyuan spoke softly.


    The sound is like thunder, trembling in the void.


    He was receiving the baptism while feeling the power of the Mahayana realm.


    He realized it.


    realized what Master said to him before, everything is one!


    Accommodating one''s own spirit, even blood, and will, all integrated into one''s own body, leaving only an incomprehensible body.


    Everything is one!


    Break through ten thousand laws with one force!


    Anything in front of him can be broken!


    Su Qianyuan did succeed.


    broke through the Mahayana realm with an unstoppable force.


    Feel the power of Mahayana.


    Su Qianyuan only felt that no one in the entire Shenxing Continent could stop him.


    As if you can punch an entire continent by yourself.


    This kind of absolute power is something he has never experienced before.


    Su Qianyuan just wanted to rise to the sky, and pretend to be a wave in front of all beings to welcome the worship of all beings.


    His figure hasn''t flew yet.


    A sword intent descended from the sky, pressing him firmly on the spot.


    "Remove the stopping point, consolidate the cultivation."


    Ye Luo''s voice rang in his ears.


    Su Qianyuan: "..."


    His desire to pretend suddenly rested.


    He was pressed by this sword intent, and he couldn''t even move.


    The gap between him and the big brother is so big?


    Obviously everyone is in Mahayana...


    Su Qianyuan was so touched that he lost his mind and began to accept the baptism wholeheartedly to consolidate his strength.


    He just wanted to sit down cross-legged.


    Suddenly, the space in front of him twisted.


    Su Qianyuan was taken aback.


    Somewhat puzzled.


    Why is the space suddenly distorted?


    Could it be that God wants to give him some gift, congratulations?


    Su Qianyuan just wanted to take a closer look.


    Suddenly, he raised his head to look at the sky, frowning slightly, in his sense.


    Ye Luo, Zhang Han, Tantai Luoxue, and other disciples of the Innocent Sect, fighting broke out.


    what''s the situation?


    Why did everyone break out into battle in an instant?


    Su Qianyuan was stunned.


    But he didn''t fret for long.


    The space channel in front of him suddenly surged.


    A dark and deep road appeared faintly.


    A figure stepped out slowly from it.


    "The one who sings my true name will see eternal life in reincarnation!"


    "Young generation, I came from the Tianjian continent, here to kill you! Are you ready to die?"


    No one arrives, the sound arrives first.


    After the sound came, Jin Yu also slowly descended to the front of the space channel.


    He stepped through the space channel and came to Shenxing Continent.


    Just about to raise his head, he first humiliated Su Qianyuan, and then killed Su Qianyuan, the wind calmly retreated.


    He raised his head, and when he met Su Qianyuan''s eyes that looked like the ancient ancestor witch, his whole body was numb.


    Who is this?


    What is this person?


    Is this a person?


    Jin Yu was trembling, almost did not kneel down.


    The moment he saw Su Qianyuan, an extreme sense of threat rose in his heart.


    It is a kind of fear and threat in the blood.


    Especially when you see the stale air baptizing this person.


    Jin Yu even had a picture in his mind.


    That is the picture of the race that was able to compete with the monster race in the old days...


    The twelve figures are something he will never forget, and they are also the shadows and fears hidden in his blood.


    In other words, this is also the lingering fear of the entire monster race forever!


    Seeing the figure in front of him at the moment, he actually recalled the twelve figures.


    Could it be...


    Could it be that people of that race have also recovered?


    Impossible!


    People of that race were originally rejected by the old ways of heaven, and what they disliked was already completely annihilated.


    There is no possibility of recovery!


    "Huh? What did you just say, come and kill me?"


    The figure''Su Qianyuan'' who was receiving the baptism cast his eyes on Jin Yu and spoke softly.


    He even speaks very quietly.


    can be uttered, still appearing extremely loud, like thunder.


    "No! No! I don''t!"


    Jin Yu was frightened for an instant, he turned around and wanted to escape, turning back into the space channel.


    Ke, how could Su Qianyuan give him this opportunity?


    Although he didn''t know what happened, he also knew that this person''s sudden appearance must be unkind.


    He stretched out his hand and grabbed it forward.


    The powerful force directly shattered the space, and all the passages were shattered by him.


    This catch made Jin Yu inevitable in an instant.


    It is really that Su Qianyuan¡¯s combat effectiveness is too terrifying.


    But Jin Yu has no intention of fighting with it.


    Seeing Su Qianyuan grabbing it with one hand, he directly opened the jade charm given by the demon master.


    Suddenly, a powerful force that surpassed the Mahayana realm came and wrapped Jin Yu and fled here.


    Su Qianyuan, who was holding empty with one hand, was stunned, not knowing what to say.


    He is in the Mahayana realm.


    was actually run away by this person?


    A great shame! ! !


    Su Qianyuan exploded his hair all at once.


    But he didn''t take care of the escaped person, but began to find out why the war broke out at the same time among the many disciples of Wudao Sect.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    The fleeing Jin Yu was engulfed in the turbulence of space and entered other places.


    After realizing that he was out of danger, he quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just safe...


    finally left there.


    That person is too scary.


    is exactly the same as the twelve.


    is outrageously reckless.


    Just reach out and grab the space channel.


    was broken.


    Just leave there.


    I didn¡¯t expect this kind of existence on this continent.


    Is this really a young arrogant?


    Impossible!


    This must be the reincarnation of the old monster.


    It is impossible to be a young talent.


    Jin Yu muttered to herself.


    Wow...


    Jin Yu was still thinking.


    He suddenly felt his eyes light up, and he came to another place.


    I saw him come to a mountain, and a huge stone stood in front of him, with a few large characters written on it, ¡®Good Fortune Chess Zong¡¯.


    "This is not the place just now!"


    "It''s impossible for anyone to stop here, right? But I didn''t kill Su Qianyuan back. I''m afraid it''s not easy to explain. Why don''t you just ask someone to make a decision and tell the demon master that you have killed it?"


    "This can''t work, what if the demon master finds out? It is said that it was a wrong kill? It seems to be possible..."


    Jin Yu''s eyes lit up.


    He didn¡¯t notice that golden lines criss-crossed under his feet...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 545： The passerby-level cultivators of the God Xing Mainland are so terrifying?

    Chapter 545 Are the passerby-level monks in the gods walking continent so terrifying?


    "Where is this good fortune chess sect?"


    "Am I still in the Shenxing Continent now?"


    These are the two most puzzled questions in Jin Yu''s mind.


    He has no idea where he is.


    Jade Talisman takes him to escape, it is random.


    So he doesn¡¯t know where he is right now...


    But Jin Yu just felt a little puzzled.


    He has no sense of crisis at all.


    In his opinion, existence like Su Qianyuan must be nothing in a million.


    The kind is the reincarnation of old monsters.


    Apart from the reincarnation of that old monster, who is he afraid of? He is not afraid of anyone.


    As long as he escaped from that person just now, the world is so big, where can he not go?


    "Let¡¯s take a look at the neighborhood first, and then find someone to commit the crime, and then go back to Tianjian Continent."


    Jin Yu quickly formulated a strategy.


    He didn''t think there was any danger in this world except Tianjian Continent.


    He lifted the soles of his feet and prepared to walk forward.


    He has just stepped out.


    The world dimmed suddenly, and the sun, moon and stars were all blocked.


    A sense of crisis rose in Jin Yu''s heart, and a golden winged big peng phantom behind him immediately condensed, spreading its wings and soaring, ready for all defenses.


    Boom...


    Above the sky, there was a sudden tremor.


    The golden patterns on the ground are criss-crossed, forming a huge chessboard in line with the sky.


    is completely different inside and outside the chessboard.


    As the chessboard stands, Jin Yu''s inner crisis becomes more and more intense.


    "Who are you? What does it have to do with this person?"


    A cold female voice came over.


    came along with the sound.


    A figure was thrown down and hit Jin Yu not far away heavily.


    Jin Yu looked at the figure, his pupils shrank suddenly.


    This person...


    Isn¡¯t this the second person recognized as the **** of Lu Wu clan among the Yaozu Tianjiao?


    this person¡­¡­


    actually fell here.


    Looking at the appearance, it is obvious that there are more outgassing and less intake, and the life span is at the end, not far from complete fall.


    "I, I, I am a member of the Yaozu, I have nothing to do with this person! I don''t know who this person is!"


    Jin Yu was so scared that she looked up at the chessboard void and said repeatedly.


    He can''t even notice the people coming, can he not panic?


    The words come out.


    It was quiet for a few seconds in the chessboard space.


    The next moment, a figure slowly descended from the sky and came into the air.


    This person is Tantai Luoxue.


    Tantai Luo Xue slightly lifted the pair of natural wise eyes and glanced at Jin Yu.


    "A person from the Xizhou Demon Race?"


    Tantai Luo Xue asked lightly.


    "Xizhou? Hmm, yes, yes, it belongs to the Xizhou Demon Race."


    Jin Yu was taken aback for a moment, and then quickly nodded, acknowledging his identity.


    He didn¡¯t know what Xizhou Yaozu was.


    But he felt that now only nodding is the only chance to save his life.


    "Then which Demon King are you under? Tu Xuexi or Tu Yelin''s?"


    Tantai Luo Xue''s eyes flashed with wisdom, and she seemed to be very curious and asked.


    "Tu Xuexi painted Yelin? I...I belong to Tu Yelin."


    Jin Yu was anxious about Shengzhi, and said again and again.


    "Tu Yelin? I know him, I''m quite familiar. How good is your Demon King''s health these days? I have been hearing that the Demon King Tu Yelin is not dealing with the Demon King Tu Xuexi, how is the situation recently?"


    Tantai Luo Xue asked with a smile.


    "Huh? Our Demon King is in good health, Tu Xuexi, Demon King...cough cough, recently, our Demon King has suppressed the opponent, you don''t need to worry."


    Jin Yu started talking nonsense.


    He is betting.


    Bet you got it right.


    After he finished speaking, he carefully looked at Tantai Luoxue, trying to guess whether he was right or not through Tantai Luoxue''s expression.


    is in his sight.


    Tantai Luo Xue listened to him calmly.


    Then gently lifted his palm.


    Following Tantai Luoxue raised her palm.


    A ray of light emerged from the chessboard and turned into a silhouette.


    These figures used different tricks, and they killed Jin Yu densely.


    It was calm just now.


    Suddenly, it was murderous.


    Jin Yu understood it all at once.


    This person has discovered that he is fake.


    "This is still Shenxing Continent? Why are the people here so perverted?!"


    Golden feather gritted his teeth and opened the jade talisman again.


    A wave of power came and took Jin Yu and left the place.


    Tantai Luo Xue''s attack was missed, and she couldn''t help being taken aback.


    "It''s interesting, this person may not be from Shenxing Continent, nor is this person."


    Tantai Luo Xue looked down at the **** picture lying on the ground and muttered to herself.


    She didn''t care, put away the chessboard, and was about to go back.


    It''s not that she doesn''t care.


    It was Jin Yu who escaped through the jade symbol. She had no chance to catch it at all, and she couldn''t trace the trace at all.


    So I can only let the other party leave.


    Tantai Luoxue is still the same as before.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Jin Yu, who left through the jade symbol, quietly came to another place.


    This place is called ¡®Dynasty Alliance¡¯.


    The arrival of Jin Yu naturally attracted Su Xi''s attention.


    "No! I''m really not an intruder, don''t come over!!!"


    Faced with the puppets, like Su Xi, the lord of the gods.


    Jin Yu screamed in fright, and at the same time opened the jade symbol again and left here.


    ¡­¡­


    Leaving Jin Yu in Zhongzhou, she came to the''Huangquanmen'' with ¡®lucky¡¯.


    Under the mysterious atmosphere of the genius doctor Hua, Jin Yu almost did not collapse.


    Finally, open the Yufu again and leave...


    In a series of escapes.


    Jin Yu has been to most of the Shenxing Continent.


    Starting from the Temple of Yang, go through the Qizong of Good Fortune, the Alliance of the Dynasty, the Huangquanmen, the Imperial Court of the Demon Race of Xizhou, and the Formation of Yin and Yang.


    In every sect, he has witnessed what is powerful.


    This makes Jin Yu a little suspicious of life.


    The people of the new era have become so powerful?


    You can see powerful characters everywhere.


    Every character seems to be able to crush him easily.


    Moreover, this is what he encountered with random teleportation.


    Random teleportation can still encounter this kind of existence, what does that mean?


    represents the existence that he may encounter, the passer-by-level monks that this continent can meet casually.


    Even this kind of passerby monk is like this.


    If the top presence of this continent shot, what scene would it be?


    Jin Yu has not dared to imagine.


    He just wants to find an opportunity to return to Tianjian Continent.


    He doesn''t want to care about anything else.


    Jin Yu opened the jade talisman and was teleported to a place again.


    Jin Yu became cautious as soon as she came to this place, converging her aura, even burning her blood and using secret techniques to make herself look lifeless.


    This was originally used to avoid the scourge.


    But it was used by Jin Yu at this moment, just to escape for his life, nothing else.


    After Jin Yu finished everything, he carefully looked at the scene ahead.


    In front of him is a mountain gate of the sect.


    There are several big characters on the mountain gate, these big characters seem to be...


    Taiyi Sword Sect?


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 546： Why havent you broken through the Mahayana realm?

    Chapter 546 Why haven¡¯t you broken through the Mahayana realm?


    Shenxing Continent, Dongzhou, in front of Taiyi Jianzong Mountain.


    After ??Golden Feather cast various secret techniques, he carefully looked forward, as if he wanted to see if there was any danger nearby.


    After confirming it several times, he quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    There is no danger this time...


    There is no danger.


    If something dangerous pops out at this time, he will vomit blood.


    Jin Yu squeezed the jade talisman in his hand, once something dangerous happened, he opened the jade talisman as soon as possible.


    He observed carefully for a long time.


    It was finally confirmed.


    There is no danger near ??.


    This made Jin Yu very excited.


    at last!


    Finally there is no danger here.


    Too rare!


    God knows how he came alive.


    Jin Yu was so excited that his arms were shaking.


    He took a deep breath, and then began to communicate with Tianjian Continent, opening the space channel.


    After a while.


    A space channel is suddenly condensed.


    Jin Yu saw this and quickly escaped into the space channel.


    However, as he stepped into the space channel, he looked at the place and silently left a mark here.


    If you need to come back in the future, you can use the mark here as a coordinate.


    It''s safe here, and it''s best used as coordinates.


    After finishing everything, Jin Yu stepped into the space channel.


    As soon as he enters the space channel.


    The ??space channel began to close.


    At the moment the space channel is closed.


    A figure slowly emerged in the void, dressed in white, like a fairy''s leaf drop.


    Ye Luo took two disciples guarding the mountain gate. As soon as he landed, he glanced flatly in the direction where the spatial passage was closed.


    looked at the mark left by Jin Yu again.


    In the end, I did nothing.


    He waved to the two disciples guarding the mountain gate behind him.


    "Okay, it''s okay, you guys step back and continue to guard the gate."


    Ye Luo said softly.


    "Yes, suzerain."


    The two disciples felt very strange, their own suzerain suddenly appeared, led them into the void, and now let them out again.


    Strange to strange.


    They dare not question their suzerain.


    can only back down.


    Soon, Ye Luo was left alone.


    Ye Luo stood there quietly alone.


    still looking at the direction Jin Yu left.


    With his strength, even if Jin Yu is in the space channel now, he can still break through the space channel and forcefully kill him.


    But he didn''t do it.


    In other words, he deliberately let Jin Yu leave, otherwise Jin Yu could not leave at all.


    As for why we let Jin Yu leave...


    The reason is simple.


    Ye fell on Jin Yu and felt the aura from his master.


    Although there is only a trace, very faint, but he still feels it with his Taoism cultivation.


    It was precisely because of this slight breath that Ye Luo let Jin Yu leave.


    Otherwise, Jin Yu would have been killed by the town at the first thought of Ye Luo.


    "What is the relationship between this person and Master?"


    Ye Luo frowned slightly.


    He was a little puzzled.


    But he didn''t think much.


    Since this person is related to the master, in order to prevent some of the layout of the master from being disrupted, it is better to put it.


    Think of this.


    Ye Luo gathered this idea.


    He stretched out his hand and threw it away.


    A figure was thrown to the ground by him.


    It was the man who had just assaulted him and was hit hard by his sword.


    He doesn''t know who this person is, but he knows that this person has bad intentions, and it is very likely that he is not a person from Shenxing Continent.


    "Senior brothers and sisters, let''s get together!"


    Ye Luo''s lips lightly opened, and he spoke to many Wudaozong fellows.


    He transmitted the voice for a while.


    used his own means to move all the disciples of Wudaozong to Taiyi Jianzong.


    ...


    Taiyi Sword Sect, the main peak hall.


    Ye Luo looked around, except for Su Qianyuan, everyone was holding a person''s junior and younger brothers in their hands, and the corners of their mouths twitched slightly.


    "You killed you if you were killed, what else did you bring here for?"


    Ye Luo didn''t know what to say.


    "Isn''t this brought here for the big brother to have a look? By the way, let''s discuss together what is going on in this matter."


    Zhang Han stood up and said with a light smile.


    "Well, the discussion is for discussion, but Brother Brother, why haven''t you broken through the Mahayana realm?"


    Su Qianyuan also stood up, grinned, and asked.


    His breath like a reckless ancient **** naturally attracted the attention of other people.


    Zhang Han: "?"


    Seeing this scene of Zhang Han, he instantly realized.


    Is this product breaking through to the Mahayana realm?


    No wonder...


    It''s no wonder that he is cultivating and can''t continue to improve.


    Dare to feel that this product has broken through.


    Super his car and broke through.


    Heaven and Earth can only accommodate two Mahayana realms.


    can''t hold the third place.


    So naturally he cannot continue to improve.


    Heaven and Earth can only get stuck in his realm.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Han''s face turned green.


    Want to directly set up an array to beat Su Qianyuan.


    But he knew that he was definitely not Su Qianyuan¡¯s opponent.


    "Okay, if you break through, you will break through. Don''t scream, sit down."


    Ye Luo glared at Su Qianyuan.


    Then stretched out his hand.


    Dozens of chairs suddenly appeared on the main hall.


    The disciples of Wudaozong looked at each other, and then sat down on the chair.


    After a while, the chair was full.


    But there are still people standing, obviously missing a chair.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo was taken aback.


    He also took the disciple from Wudaozong.


    is twelve chairs, yes.


    This one more person...


    Ye Luo looked at Chi Jia.


    He knew Ai Qing, and he had known such a junior through Zisu before.


    also knew that this junior sister was transformed by the bug that almost caused catastrophe before.


    This extra...


    He is a bit stunned.


    But he was a little familiar, as if he had seen this person somewhere.


    At the time of the Ten Thousand Sects Competition, which junior?


    "Chi Jia, right? Why are you here?"


    Recalling Ye Luo raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Master, he is a disciple of Master..."


    Ziso stood up and explained something.


    She saw what she said, the other brothers and sisters still didn¡¯t understand.


    then talked to many people about Chi Jia.


    When everyone listened, they were silent for a while.


    The respected master is out, a disciple whom he collected privately?


    They didn¡¯t expect that Master would like to play like this...


    Of course, this is just the thought of some of them.


    Ye Luo, Zhang Han, and Su Qianyuan didn¡¯t think so.


    At the time, they were in the Wanzong Competition and had personally met Chi Jia.


    I thought it was just a young junior, but did not expect to be a disciple of the master?


    Especially Zhang Han, his face is numb.


    He...


    What did he do before?


    A disciple who is trying to accept Master, his brother enters his own sect? ?


    If the master knows this, he is afraid that everyone is gone...


    Zhang Han took a deep breath, madly at Ye Luo, Su Qianyuan winked, hoping that these two people could help him conceal it.


    If this matter is stabbed, then he will be finished...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 547： Ye Luo going overseas?

    Chapter 547 Ye Luo is going overseas?


    Taiyi Sword Sect, inside the main hall.


    Zhang Han winks wildly at Ye Luo and Su Qianyuan.


    I want to let myself these two good brothers who have had a life and friendship, and help myself keep this secret.


    Don¡¯t let this secret be stabbed out.


    Ye Luo could see the expression in his eyes.


    Ye Luo didn''t want to manage more.


    rolled his eyes and said nothing.


    It was Su Qianyuan who came to be interested.


    uttered aloud.


    "Second brother, what''s wrong with your eyelids? Why do you keep jumping?"


    Su Qianyuan said loudly.


    In fact, he didn''t make it loud on purpose.


    But not long after breaking through the Mahayana realm, it is physical training, and the control ability is not very good.


    When ?? speaks, the sound is like thunder.


    I can''t control it at all.


    The sentence ?? also instantly attracted many disciples of the Innocent Sect.


    Everyone''s eyes all looked at Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han''s face instantly stiffened.


    He turned his head blankly, and gave Su Qianyuan a stiff smile.


    Then he looked at many Wudao Sects at the same door, and slowly opened his mouth.


    "Um, nothing, no problem, let''s take a look at the new junior brother Chi Jia, don''t look at me."


    Zhang Han took a deep breath and said like this.


    The words come out.


    Many disciples of No Dao Sect have not felt anything.


    Su Qianyuan was smiling and talking.


    "Speaking of which, don¡¯t you know the second brother and the thirteenth brother? It was at the time of the Wanzong Grand Competition."


    Just listen to Su Qianyuan speaking.


    The disciples of Wudaozong, except Ye Luo, and Su Xi, Hua genius doctor, and Sile who participated in the Wanzong Grand Competition at that time, everyone was stunned.


    It seems that I did not expect that these thirteenth brothers and second brothers have met each other a long time ago?


    "Yes, I have seen one."


    Zhang Han gritted his teeth, his eyes fixed on Su Qianyuan.


    If he couldn''t beat this person, he really wanted to press this person on the ground and rubbing wildly.


    Because of their fateful friendship.


    actually demolished his tower here.


    This is simply too much to the extreme.


    "At that time, the second brother still wanted to accept the thirteenth apprentice, but was rejected by the thirteenth apprentice. It was quite fun to say."


    Su Qianyuan smiled and said again.


    He said this, as if he was making up a knife.


    Let Zhang Han''s heart be severely hit again.


    He was shaking a little.


    The youngest.


    I usually seem to have a good relationship with him.


    Everyone has known each other the longest.


    I think at the beginning, Wudaozong, but only a few disciples of them.


    Under this kind of friendship.


    This youngest is still constantly exposing his old bottom!


    "Is there such a thing? Second brother wants to accept thirteen students as apprentices? Is this too messy?"


    "Second brothers accepted thirteen apprentices as apprentices...Isn''t this afraid of Master?"


    "Second brother is mighty! Courageous enough!!"


    Other Wudaozong disciples began to talk about this matter.


    Zhang Han: "..."


    The third child, are you happy now?


    Zhang Han''s face was ironic and unwilling, but the incident was still stabbed out.


    To be honest, he still wants to hide this thing...


    I never thought about it, this matter will be stabbed out.


    was still stabbed by his ¡®dear¡¯ third.


    This moment.


    Ye Luo didn''t know what to say, glanced at the second and third child, shook his head, and said nothing.


    Chi Jia walked out slowly.


    "You guys and elder sisters don¡¯t know. At that time, neither the second elder brother nor I knew my identity. It was only after the master told me that I knew my identity."


    Pan Jia arched her hands in all directions and spoke.


    Hear this.


    Many disciples of Innocent Sect are also somewhat clear.


    is an unknowing situation, which is understandable.


    They said, when did the second brother be so courageous and dare to fight against the master?


    If it is unknowing, it is much more normal.


    Many Innocent Sects understand.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo was not vague, and waved his hand to let this matter pass.


    He added a chair and let Chi Jia sit down.


    This is also disguised as saying that he has admitted Chi Jia''s position.


    Big brother admitted.


    Naturally, others dare not violate anything.


    All of them acquiesced that Chi Jia was their thirteen junior brother.


    "Okay, stop making trouble, let''s talk about business, do you think, where do these people who suddenly emerge from the space channel come from?"


    Ye Luo asked aloud.


    His voice just fell.


    Tu Xuexi stood up from the other side.


    "Big brother, I am a monster race, these people are also a monster race, but they are different from us, I suspect that they are not the people who walk in the continent of God!"


    Tu Xuexi told her guess.


    The other Wudao Sect disciples did not refute this, obviously they were all speculations.


    These people who suddenly invaded are probably not from Shenxing Continent.


    In the Shenxing Continent, they have basically been able to understand.


    If there is still this level of existence, can they not know?


    impossible.


    If there is such a level, they will know the first time.


    "Our guess should be the same."


    Ye Luo smiled slightly and spoke softly.


    "Big brother, this is afraid that after the previous overseas invasion, the location of our Shenxing Continent was discovered, which led to the overseas invasion of us."


    Zhang Han also expressed his guess.


    I have to say that Zhang Han¡¯s guess is still very reliable in the eyes of many Wudaozong disciples.


    Previously, foreign enemies invaded.


    Now there are enemies from overseas, and they are very precise in finding them, and want to kill them.


    It''s more like overseas forces have discovered their Shenxing Continent and want to invade them Shenxing Continent.


    Many disciples of Innocent Sect feel that this is very possible.


    It¡¯s just that if this is the case, it¡¯s a little troublesome...


    The overseas forces are out.


    And they are in the bright spot.


    Overseas forces know where Shenxing Continent is.


    They don¡¯t know where the other party is.


    In this way, it will be very passive.


    Zhang Han wanted to ask Ye Luo what he thought.


    But he turned his head to look, only to find that Ye Luo frowned tightly, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Big brother, what are you thinking?"


    Zhang Han asked curiously.


    "I think, if I go overseas to look for those forces, I don''t know if you can hold the Shenxing Continent here."


    Ye Luo glanced at Zhang Han, and then said his thoughts.


    "Big brother, are you going overseas?"


    Zhang Han was shocked at first, but in the next moment he felt less worried.


    How strong Ye Luo''s strength is, they don''t know the specifics.


    But they knew that if Ye Luo was against them, they would not be Ye Luo''s opponent even if they were together.


    The two sides are not hierarchical at all.


    "Don¡¯t worry, big brother, if you want to go overseas, then I will take the seat of the Shenxing Continent. With me, there will be no trouble in the Shenxing Continent."


    Su Qianyuan also appropriately stood up and said.


    Ye Luo looked at Su Qianyuan dubiously, and finally chose to believe in Su Qianyuan...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 548： Is there a great horror hidden in the Shenxing Continent?

    Chapter 548 Is there a great horror hidden in the Continent of God?


    Tianjian mainland, overseas sky dome.


    The demon master and Ji Meng have been standing in front of the ¡°Tianjiao¡± of the new era.


    Beside them, there are five hundred jade medals.


    Each jade medal represents a demon genius.


    People die and the cards are broken.


    Once a demon celestial arrogant falls, the corresponding jade card will be broken.


    "What are you nervous about? The old age Tianjiao has to deal with those people in the new era. Isn''t it simple? There is no need to be so nervous."


    Ji Meng saw the demon master''s nervousness, and thought that the demon master was nervous, which delayed the layout of the old heaven.


    As everyone knows, the demon master is worried that if something happens to the five hundred Tianjiao, his Tianjian continent will be faulted.


    "Well, I''m not nervous."


    The demon master casually replied.


    He said so, but his eyes were still fixed on the Tianjiao list in front of him.


    See this scene.


    Ji Meng could only shook his head, without saying anything.


    after awhile.


    The Tianjiao list in front of them suddenly jumped.


    The demon master and Ji Meng stared at them in an instant.


    In their sight.


    The name of a large number of Tianjiao with more than fifty people suddenly shattered, turning into a little bit of starlight and dissipating.


    These arrogances...


    Fallen!


    "It seems that these new era geniuses are not so good. Tsk tsk."


    The demon master finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He just finished saying this sentence.


    Suddenly, there was another change.


    The demon master and Ji Meng turned their heads to look at them instantly.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t that Tianjiao had something out of the list.


    is the jade card behind him.


    Suddenly, more than a dozen jade tiles broke at the same time.


    These dozens of jade tiles are all among the top ten among the Yaozu Tianjiao!


    can be described as a monster with great potential among Tianjiao!


    All of these dozens of existences are gone?


    The demon master''s heart was cold.


    He looked at the Tianjiao list.


    There is no change in the top ones.


    The jade medals of the Yaozu Tianjiao are broken...


    Isn¡¯t that clear, the demon geniuses have fallen...


    These dozens of people have been defeated by the new era Tianjiao?


    "Ye Luo, Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luo Xue..."


    The demon master said more than a dozen names.


    The fallen demon Tianjiao all went to snipe and kill these dozen people.


    Obviously, the demon Tianjiao who went there was killed.


    Thinking that these dozen of the most outstanding monsters Tianjiao had fallen.


    The demon master couldn''t help but arouse a wave of anger.


    If it wasn''t for the space channel that he was not allowed to enter for the time being, he would definitely enter the space channel to kill those new age tianjiaos.


    "No, Demon Master! One more person has not fallen! Jin Yu!"


    Ji Meng said.


    Hear this.


    The demon master quickly raised his head and looked over.


    The jade medal belonging to Jin Yu is indeed still there, and it floats in place without incident.


    On the Tianjiao list, the second name of''Su Qianyuan'' still exists.


    Jin Yu is not dead.


    This Su Qianyuan is not dead?


    How is this going?


    The demon master was taken aback.


    at this time.


    The space channel not far from them suddenly flashed a burst of white light.


    The demon master and Ji Meng looked again.


    In the space channel, Jin Yu''s figure flew out of it.


    Look at the past from afar.


    Jin Yu''s robes were scattered all over, embarrassed, and his breath was chaotic. There was a trace of fear in his eyes.


    "Golden Feather!"


    The demon master shouted.


    With his loud shout, Jin Yu instantly returned to his senses.


    Jin Yu noticed the demon master, and hurriedly flew to the demon master.


    It seemed that after he came to the demon master, he felt safe.


    "Jin Yu, what happened to you in the Shenxing Continent? Why did Digu and the dozens of them go to the Shenxing Continent to fall?"


    The demon master quickly asked.


    "No! Shenxing Continent! I can''t go to that place!!!"


    The flustered Jin Yu couldn''t say anything anymore, but he didn''t want to go to Shenxing Continent anymore.


    "What happened to you?"


    Ji Meng couldn''t help but walked over, and said in a cold tone.


    "Don''t worry, let him ask more slowly."


    The ?? demon master also saw that Jin Yu was in a state of panic, and said repeatedly.


    I stopped urging after being heard, and waited quietly.


    After a while.


    Jin Yu only slowed down slightly.


    He looked at the jade tiles that belonged to a dozen people like Digu and others smashed not far away.


    The heart that had finally settled down became flustered again.


    Digu and they are dead!


    fell on the Shenxing Continent! !


    Those people are the real arrogance!


    Sure enough, the water in Shenxing Continent was very deep.


    Thinking of the Shenxing Continent, the Tianjiao who is like the ancient ancestor witch, and think of the average horror of ¡®passers-by¡¯.


    Jin Yu suddenly felt suffocated for a while, so it seems that Di Gu and the others...


    Die unjustly! !


    "Demon Master! God Xing Continent, there is great horror!!"


    Jin Yu spoke calmly and spoke slowly.


    "What big horror?"


    The demon master and Ji Meng looked at each other, and the former asked.


    "The people of Shenxing Continent are very strong..."


    Jin Yu slowly explained everything he had experienced.


    After listening to these words.


    Both the demon master and Ji Meng were lost in thought, their brows frowned.


    People in the new era are so strong?


    A passer-by is hand-in-hand, who is so powerful and can easily suppress Jin Yu?


    If this is the case, it''s no wonder that those demon geniuses will fall to the Shenxing Continent.


    The two of them had never suspected that Jin Yu was deceiving them.


    It is really Jin Yu''s panic look too real.


    Furthermore, how arrogant was Jin Yu when she left?


    ¡®Sing my true name, see eternal life in samsara¡¯


    Those who have said all these things are definitely not weak in strength and high in force.


    can force people into such a panic, it must have experienced a great horror.


    There is a big horror in the Continent of Shenxing!


    The demon master and Ji Meng looked solemn.


    They don''t know right now, whether the Shenxing Continent is too terrifying, or the whole new era is so terrifying.


    How long has the new era lasted?


    And there is obviously a weakening in the middle, otherwise Xintiandi will not be at the limit to be the Mahayana state.


    If the whole new era is so terrifying, it would be an exaggeration.


    There is already a thought in the demon master''s heart.


    If so.


    Is it more promising to take refuge in Xintiandi?


    Ji Meng beside ?? didn''t know what the demon master was thinking, and thought that the demon master was also shocked by the strength of the new era.


    "The demon master keeps his mind, it is simple to verify, we just need to wait, and the Tianjiao list will give us information."


    Ji Meng said.


    "Well, I get it."


    The demon master promised in his mouth, his eyes flashed, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Ji Meng did not go to see the demon master again.


    Instead, she turned around and talked to Jin Yu.


    He saw that Jin Yu was so good at pretending before, and his mouth was full of pomp.


    Now it''s only a promise.


    I am worried that this younger generation will be damaged.


    Jin Yu did not dare to disobey, quietly listening to Ji Meng''s teaching.


    After understanding that this elder just wanted to enlighten him.


    Jin Yu is relieved.


    "Don¡¯t worry, seniors, how trivial things can break my heart? These things are just a little temper on my path to sanctification. God does not give birth to my golden feathers, and immortality is like a long night!"


    Countermeng: "..."


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 549： City Palace

    Chapter 549 City Palace


    In an instant, several days passed.


    The demon master and Ji Meng who are still staying overseas in the Tianjian mainland have witnessed the shattering of the Tianjiao list and the demon clan Tianjiao jade medals in the past few days.


    Except that the batch of Tianjiao who went to the Shenxing Continent was almost wiped out.


    Other Yaozu Tianjiao rarely fall.


    Most of the people who have fallen are the characters on the New Era Tianjiao list.


    From the 21st to the 100th, a large number of Tianjiao names disappeared.


    Occasionally some names have been retained.


    Most of the monsters Tianjiao who went to kill the new era Tianjiao also returned.


    Through the mouths of these new era demon geniuses, demon masters and Ji Meng also know what the details of other continents are except for the Shenxing Continent.


    In addition to the Shenxing Continent and the Tianjian Continent, there are eight continents.


    These eight continents have no distinctive features, and are even weak.


    The most special ones are the Tianzu Continent, Tianying Continent, and Promise Continent.


    The Tianjiao of ??Tianzu Continent and Tianying Continent are just like that, but the older generation is quite sharp and forcefully pushes back the Yaozu Tianjiao.


    The Promise Continent is the most special.


    As for why the Promise Continent is the most special.


    Because the Promise Continent is the weakest among all continents, how weak is it?


    is a bit stronger than ordinary.


    According to the other''s mainland, what is that, martial arts?


    is such a continent, a new age arrogant "Jiang Baiyi" has emerged, a cultivator of immortality in the mainland of Xiuwu.


    This Tianjiao drew a tie with Yaozu Tianjiao with his own strength, and forced the Yaozu Tianjiao back.


    This "Jiang Baiyi" also perfectly interpreted what is called "You practice martial arts, I cultivate immortals."


    "In this way, the Shenxing Continent is just an exception. Not every continent is so powerful or exaggerated."


    The demon master muttered to himself.


    A little disappointed in my heart.


    If every continent in the new era is as powerful as the Shenxing continent, how good would it be?


    "It seems that this Shenxing Continent has been favored by the heavens in the new era, and it is created with great luck. It is so terrifying. The other eight continents are just foils."


    Jimeng opened his mouth slowly.


    "Yes, I think so too."


    The demon master nodded quickly and said.


    "In this way, it is enough to give priority to the other eight continents, and the Shenxing Continent is reserved. When the space channel is expanded enough to accommodate us, we will start a decisive battle with the Shenxing Continent!"


    Ji Meng took a deep breath and said decisively.


    Hear this.


    Naturally, the demon master had no opinion, and he nodded quickly, but he was hitting his own Xiao Jiujiu in the bottom of his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Within Tianjian mainland.


    Outside the dilapidated city that sheltered the only remaining human race on the Tianjian continent.


    Chu Yuan is standing here.


    He stared at the blue screen in front of him.


    ¡¾The teaching mode has been opened, and I am looking for teaching and teaching for the useless disciples¡¿


    [I am looking for it, please wait for the host...]


    ¡¾Estimated search time: 1 year¡¿


    Come to this dilapidated city.


    The search time for the system has come for one year.


    That is to say.


    The system guides the disciples who can teach abandonment, right in front of this dilapidated city.


    "I should be able to enter this city that protects the human race, right?"


    Chu Yuan pondered for a moment.


    Still ready to go in and take a look.


    He stepped out, ready to step into this dilapidated city.


    When he approached this dilapidated city.


    The banner on the city wall suddenly flashed, sending out a golden light to hit Chu Yuan.


    After hitting Chu Yuan, there is no effect at all.


    Let¡¯s not say that Chu Yuan is now the body of will.


    It is said that before Chu Yuan, it was also a human race.


    The golden light that protects the human race is naturally ineffective against him.


    The golden light hit Chu Yuan without causing any damage.


    On the contrary, Chu Yuan was slightly taken aback, and a picture faintly appeared in his eyes.


    The picture scroll presents a magnificent city. On the wall of the city, a flag soars with the word ¡®Tang¡¯ written on it.


    Vaguely, Chu Yuan seemed to see a man in a dragon robe staring at him in this city.


    Chu Yuan dazzled.


    All the visions in front of him disappeared again.


    made Chu Yuan think it was an illusion.


    He shook his head and left.


    Step into this dilapidated city.


    As you can see, they are magnificent buildings, but they seem to have gone through countless years and become old and shabby.


    Chu Yuan walked into the city.


    After walking several streets.


    Soon I saw traces of the human race.


    Several urchins chased each other on the street.


    does not seem to be lingering at all, on the contrary, it looks like a normal child in the folks.


    Chu Yuan is amazed.


    If the child is a child, there is nothing to worry about.


    He continued to walk forward.


    A celebrity appeared in front of him.


    Most of these human races are human races, and they are doing daily life and work.


    These are mortals.


    There are very few practitioners.


    Occasionally I see practitioners, they are just small scum in the refining realm.


    However, Chu Yuan didn''t pay attention to this at all. In his eyes, there was only the change of the blue screen in front of him.


    ¡¾The teaching mode has been opened, and I am looking for teaching and teaching for the useless disciples¡¿


    [I am looking for it, please wait for the host...]


    ¡¾Estimated search time: 1 year¡¿


    is exactly the same as just now!


    No changes!


    Chu Yuan was puzzled.


    How can there be no changes?


    This makes no sense.


    He has clearly entered the Shenxing Continent.


    How could there be no change at all.


    Chu Yuan was puzzled.


    But he has no other way. He can only continue to move forward, wanting to see if there is any change in the system.


    Thinking about this, Chu Yuan walked around the city.


    The more he walked away, the more shocked he was.


    was shocked by the scale of this city.


    When he was in Shenxing Continent, he had never seen such a large city.


    At his speed, even the slow pace is a bit exaggerated.


    It can be surprised that at this speed, after walking for a while, it didn''t come to an end.


    is still a quarter of an hour later.


    Chu Yuan has just come to an end, it''s not the end.


    can be regarded as walking to the inner city.


    It seems that only the outer city area was just walking.


    "This city is also boring."


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but sighed, and immediately continued walking.


    After walking for a long time, he found a place similar to a royal palace.


    At this place, the system screen finally changed slightly.


    The estimated search time has changed from 1 year to 1 month.


    is here!


    The color of joy flashed in Chu Yuan''s eyes.


    But he didn''t rush in right away, instead he looked at the palace in front of him from outside for a while.


    "It seems that this city is still the capital of an empire?"


    Chu Yuan whispered in a low voice.


    After he finished speaking, he no longer hesitated, and stepped to get inside.


    I plan to take a closer look at what the teaching mode of the system looks like. According to the systematic method, the existence of teaching abolishment should be in this palace...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 550： City Formation

    Chapter 550 City Formation


    Dilapidated city, inside the palace.


    Chu Yuan discovered that in this palace, no one lives, and there is nothing special in this palace.


    To say something special...


    is some murals carved in the two walls of the palace passage.


    These murals depict this city...it should be said that it is the road to the rise of an empire.


    Chu Yuan watched for a long time, but did not see the specific information inside.


    He didn''t look at it at all, and continued to walk in.


    When he walked to the depths of the palace, the system screen finally changed.


    [Searchable nearby disciples can be taught, and teaching mode is being opened, please wait for the host]


    ¡¾Detection can teach the disabled disciples to be in the untransformed state, the system will automatically assist them in transforming and teaching¡¿


    These two sentences popped up on the azure blue screen.


    Chu Yuan was taken aback by mistake.


    Dare to look for it for a long time.


    Isn''t he looking for a person? And a thing that has no shape?


    Also, this system can help the non-transformed existence transform. Why didn''t he do it all at once when he harvested those flowers and plants?


    Looking at the azure blue screen in front of him, Chu Yuan was speechless.


    But he didn''t ask anything, watching the operation of the system.


    He must study hard, how does the system teach.


    In his line of sight.


    A golden light derives from the void.


    As soon as these golden lights appeared, they flew crazily into the palace in front of them.


    Boom!


    As the golden light escaped, the ground suddenly vibrated.


    The ground shook the mountains, and the entire city seemed to collapse.


    Countless human races were wailing, thinking that the monster race was about to attack.


    Chu Yuan couldn¡¯t help but vacated to avoid being shaken by the ground.


    In his line of sight.


    This entire huge city is rising from the ground, and it exudes a bright light.


    Buzz! !


    There was a huge hum.


    The city turns into a huge golden cocoon.


    Chu Yuan stood in the air, watching this huge golden cocoon.


    At the same time, he also paid attention to the human races below.


    This city is gone, these lingering human races have lost their shelter, and the monster race still doesn¡¯t know what to do.


    Since he has taken this city, he will definitely give these human races an explanation.


    If there is a demon attack at this time, he doesn''t mind helping the human race to kill a prestige, so as to protect the human race.


    It¡¯s just that Chu Yuan noticed that there was no monster nearby, so he was relieved to observe the giant cocoon.


    He looked left and right, but he couldn''t see what was going on inside this giant cocoon.


    He thought for a moment.


    Tentatively open the system and check it out.


    Don''t say, he used the system to probe, and he really gave him a template.


    ¡¾Exploration object:? ? ? ¡¿


    [Race:? ? ? ¡¿


    ¡¾Repair for:? ? ? ¡¿


    ¡¾Physique:? ? ? ¡¿


    [Background: The Body of Causality]


    [Evaluation: Untransformed, unable to judge, but its body is entangled with unknown cause and effect, if it is accepted as a disciple, it is unknown, please consider it by the host]


    Can''t detect it?


    What did ?? discover, the causal body?


    What is the causal body.


    Chu Yuan was confused.


    But he hasn''t lost much.


    The giant cocoon in the air once again heard a strange noise.


    The next moment, I saw the giant cocoon begin to shatter and open.


    A figure vaguely walked out of it.


    Chu Yuan looked up.


    The invincible state wraps his eyes, but he can see clearly.


    The figure that came out was the appearance of a young man, wearing a dragon robe, and his temperament was quite majestic, but his appearance was not very good.


    can¡¯t be said to be ugly, it¡¯s just that in this world of cultivating immortals, everyone¡¯s looks are pretty good. Cultivating immortals is to cultivate in the most perfect direction.


    Under normal circumstances, the appearance of the immortal cultivator is extremely good-looking.


    But this person has emerged, and he has this ordinary appearance.


    hasn''t waited for Chu Yuan to take a closer look.


    Suddenly jumped out of the system screen.


    At the same time, the image of the body in front was pulled by some kind of force and disappeared in place.


    ¡¾Open teaching mode¡¿


    [Please wait patiently for the host, the system is teaching, the host can also choose to enter the simulation space]


    Simulated space?


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, and just wanted to agree directly.


    He lowered his head and glanced at the human races who had lost the protection of the city. He was silent for a moment, but still did not choose to enter any simulation space.


    Choose to stay and watch these human races.


    ¡¾The host can also choose to watch through the projection mode, please concentrate on learning, don¡¯t be distracted¡¿


    Chu Yuan was taken aback immediately.


    Is there a projection mode?


    Good fellow.


    He is a good fellow directly.


    How did this system suddenly become so caring?


    This makes him a little uncomfortable.


    Chu Yuan didn''t think too much, and turned on the projection mode.


    In his eyes, the screen in front of him suddenly turned into a sea of ??clouds.


    Above the sea of ??clouds, the young man who was transformed from a whole city stood quietly.


    On the other side, a ray of light manifested and fell on the sea of ??clouds, turning into the appearance of Chu Yuan.


    Looking at the self on the screen.


    Chu Yuan was obviously taken aback.


    But he quickly recovered.


    This is obviously another self that the system has changed.


    Which system is the system, it is so mysterious that it can become another self.


    However, what changes is what changes after all.


    Chu Yuan could see that the other one''s own expression was dull, exactly as if it had become a robot.


    "Tsk, the system is quite good at playing, but I don¡¯t know how the system will teach it."


    Chu Yuan was amazed, and continued to look at it.


    ¡­¡­


    Above the sea of ??clouds.


    ''Chu Yuan'' descended on the sea of ??clouds, staring dullly at the young man transformed into the city in front of him.


    "Young generations, if you see this seat, you still don¡¯t pay respect?"


    ''Chu Yuan'' said lightly.


    His tone was obviously simulated, and it was very stiff.


    There is no such natural feeling as the real Chu Yuan at all.


    "I...who am I?"


    The young man looked at his hands in confusion.


    seems to have no memory at all.


    "You are the form of a city. I pass by this continent. I see you are extraordinary, characterize you, and want to accept you as a disciple..."


    ''Chu Yuan'' began to talk to this young man, instilling some basic common sense.


    Soon, the young man understood everything.


    Perception is very extraordinary.


    "Disciples pay respect to Master!"


    The young man quickly fell to his knees and spoke.


    "Well, do you have a name? If not, I can pick one for you."


    ¡®Chu Yuan¡¯ asked.


    "Master, the disciple has a name, and the disciple''s name is...Li Cheng!"


    The young man''Li Cheng'' hesitated for a moment, and then answered.


    "...Where did your name come from?"


    ''Chu Yuan'' tilted her head slightly, as if she couldn''t figure out where this person''s name came from.


    "The master of the disciple''s body city is this name, so the disciple directly uses this name..."


    The young man "Li Cheng" answered quickly.


    ''Chu Yuan'' nodded, without saying much, and started teaching...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 551： Fundamentally teach abolishment

    Chapter 551


    Above the sea of ??clouds.


    The system of "Chu Yuan" is carefully teaching the young man "Li Cheng" standing in the front.


    "Do you know that in today''s world, the division of spiritual realm?"


    ''Chu Yuan'' asked in a slightly stiff voice.


    "The disciple doesn''t know it!"


    Li Cheng answered very bachelor.


    "I don''t know, that seat will tell you that the first step in practice is the five secret realms, which are divided into Lunhai, Taogong, Quadrupole, Hualong, Sendai!"


    "Further forward, there will be a half-step great power realm, and then a great power realm, a king realm, a half holy realm, a saint realm, a sage king, a great sage, a quasi-emperor, a great emperor and so on realms!"


    "Do you understand?"


    ''Chu Yuan'' said lightly.


    He tried very hard to imitate Chu Yuan''s tone, but he couldn''t imitate it all the time.


    can only project the shape of Chu Yuan at most.


    "I don''t understand, but the disciple wrote down these realms."


    Li Cheng shook his head and said like this.


    "I don''t understand, that seat will give you the practice and help you practice!"


    ''Chu Yuan'' said lightly.


    finished.


    stretched out his hand and hit Li Cheng with a stream of light.


    The light escaped into Li Cheng''s eyebrows.


    Li Cheng closed his eyes tightly in an instant, as if feeling what was being passed on.


    ''Chu Yuan'' saw this scene and looked up at the projection of the outside world.


    Then his figure dissipated and turned into stars.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside.


    Chu Yuan looked at this scene, dumbfounded.


    What is this system teaching?


    How to teach success in teaching?


    System is this kidding?


    First, he explained the division of realm to the new disciple, and after the explanation, it seemed that he gave the inheritance technique again.


    Is this teaching abolishment?


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath. Could this system be fooling him?


    He fooled others all day, but today is it finally his turn to be fooled by the system?


    Just when Chu Yuan wanted to question the system.


    The system jumped out of the screen first, blocking Chu Yuan''s mouth.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    Preemptive strike?


    He didn''t think too much, his eyes quickly turned to the azure blue screen in front of him.


    At this moment, on the blue screen, only one sentence is beating.


    [Please don¡¯t question the system for the host, everything the system does is to teach the abolished disciples, the host should learn more]


    "Do you call this teaching abolishing disciple? Is there anyone who teaches abolished disciples like this? You teach you the realm and give you the exercises."


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but ask.


    A change in the azure blue screen, a paragraph of text jumped out.


    [Host, please note that the realm exercises given by the system are all things in other worlds. This realm is different and naturally cannot be practiced. Please have a larger host¡¯s structure]


    ¡¾According to the system detection, all the disciples the host taught before are related to the ¡®Tao¡¯. The system detects that there are traces of the ¡®Tao¡¯ in this realm. Therefore, the master¡¯s disciple becomes a talent, and it is very likely that the master¡¯s disciples are really successful in understanding the ¡®Tao¡¯. ¡¿


    [The system is a fundamental solution. The two realms have different systems and cannot be practiced at all. Therefore, this disciple must be able to teach and discard. I hope the host can learn more and see more]


    So that''s it...


    Chu Yuan thoughtfully.


    He thinks the system makes sense.


    The things he fooled around seemed to have something to do with something wrong.


    He himself thinks that those disciples can¡¯t realize these ways.


    But in this world of cultivating immortals, things like Tao do indeed exist.


    The ??co system is to directly teach the other party and learn the system of other worlds.


    fundamentally put an end to the possibility of becoming a talent!


    The system is awesome!


    Chu Yuan called Niu in his heart.


    "I see! System, what''s next? What should I do next?"


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and asked.


    Follow him inquiring.


    A sentence popped out again on the blue screen in front of him.


    ¡¾The system teaching has been completed, the host does not need to do anything next, can bring this disciple, or put this disciple in a safe place, and wait for the realm to improve¡¿


    The system is crazy!


    Just say that you are waiting for the realm to improve!


    Although he is crazy, he likes the tone of the system very much.


    Seeing pity in heaven!


    He has changed from a big boss of Yuan Ying to a body of will now.


    He is finally turning over!


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help feeling a little excited.


    He first turned off the azure blue screen in front of him.


    Then let the system extract Li Cheng from the simulation space.


    Follow the system actions.


    Li Cheng emerged from the simulation space and fell onto the ground.


    Chu Yuan also fell to the ground, guarding behind Li Cheng.


    For this disciple who must be abandoned.


    Chu Yuan felt very distressed.


    I was afraid that a gust of wind would blow this disciple.


    "This lord, this fairy elder, dare to ask you, but you are the strongest of my human race!"


    Some of the human races who were sad about where they were going saw Chu Yuan, and all of them quickly came over and asked.


    The state of Chu Yuan at this time is manifested.


    Others can see it.


    This was only noticed by these human races.


    "The strong human race... is it."


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly and admitted.


    He is indeed a strong human being.


    At least it used to be.


    In the past, the body belonged to the human race.


    Now the will body should also be considered human.


    "Please also Immortal Chang''s shelter! My human race has lost the city and cannot continue to survive in Tianjian Continent. Please also Immortal Chang''s lead us to blaze a trail!"


    A human race said loudly.


    "Also please lead the immortal to lead us and break a **** road!!"


    "Also please lead the immortal to lead us and break a **** road!!"


    "Also please lead the immortal to lead us and break a **** road!!"


    A celebrity said in unison.


    Hope is full of words.


    "Break a **** road..."


    Chu Yuan glanced at these human races strangely.


    These human races are too weak.


    There are not many people in the Qi Refining Realm, let alone those in a higher realm.


    At this level, to blaze a trail? Give Terran a chance to regain its footing?


    But how can these human races be solved?


    Speaking of it, the city that sheltered these human races was taken away by him after all.


    In other words, he is also responsible for these human races.


    But how is he responsible?


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly.


    Thinking about this.


    Killed all the monsters in a radius of a hundred miles?


    This is not right.


    If you do this, it will cause even bigger things.


    I can''t bring these human races back to Shenxing Continent, right?


    Just when Chu Yuan was thinking.


    A voice sounded in the distance.


    "Senior!!!"


    Chu Yuan looked up.


    In the distance, Jin Yu came with billowing demon energy.


    "It''s a monster!!!"


    When the surrounding human races saw the arrival of Jin Yu, they all panicked instantly, without any intent to fight, and some were just endless panic.


    If Chu Yuan weren''t standing here, they would all want to slip away.


    "Don''t panic."


    Watching the performance of these people, Chu Yuan shook his head, whispered, and said nothing more.


    His body still stood in front of Li Cheng, protecting this precious disciple.


    This disciple, but the system will be cancelled after the package ticket...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 552： Clear system division of labor

    Chapter 552 The system has a clear division of labor


    Tianjian Continent, where the original dilapidated city is located.


    Chu Yuan looked at Jin Yu standing in front of him, Wei Nuonuo, like a little brother, and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Why, is your matter finished?"


    Chu Yuan spoke and asked.


    "It''s solved, it''s solved, I just noticed the vision here and guessed it was senior, so I rushed over immediately."


    Jin Yu replied respectfully.


    He didn''t dare to mention what happened to him in Shenxing Continent.


    In his opinion, those things are really shameful.


    He was embarrassed to say it.


    Be kicked by others like dogs.


    can only say that it has been resolved.


    "Well, I did the movement here. That city is gone. The human race here has lost shelter. This matter is ultimately related to this seat. Maybe you can arrange these human races for this seat?"


    Chu Yuan asked softly.


    "Place these human races?"


    Jin Yu glanced back at those human races, most of them were mortals, only a few were monks, and their cultivation base was as weak as that.


    Basically, it can be said that this place is full of mortals.


    The human battle power of the Tianjian continent has long been defeated.


    These people are just lingering.


    To shelter...


    That is really troublesome.


    However, this is what the predecessors ordered.


    Even if it is troublesome, he has to respond.


    "Okay! Senior, I will try my best to shelter!"


    Jin Yu nodded and agreed.


    "Well, since you agreed, I won''t let you agree to it in vain. I owe you a favor. If you need it in the future, you can contact me if I am still there."


    Chu Yuan smiled with satisfaction and made a promise.


    If he relied on the system this wave turned over.


    Become a real boss by then.


    Bring this Jin Yu, it¡¯s not impossible.


    "Then thank you senpai!"


    Jin Yu looked overjoyed and said repeatedly.


    "If there is nothing else, you can take those human races away. There are other things here."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    "Okay, senior, I am..."


    Jin Yu hasn¡¯t finished speaking yet.


    suddenly looked at Li Cheng who was sitting cross-legged behind Chu Yuan, and couldn''t help but stunned.


    "Senior, who is this person?"


    Jin Yu asked suspiciously.


    "This is my disciple, named Li Cheng. By the way, you can take my disciple away and take shelter together, but you need to ensure that you protect my disciple''s safety. Is it possible to do it?"


    Chu Yuan suddenly thought of Li Cheng, and said repeatedly.


    He must have no time to stare.


    After all, he has to continue to find his disciples.


    The system opens the teaching mode, giving the realm for nothing. This kind of thing is hard to come by.


    can be more realm, of course it is the best.


    "Is this your disciple?"


    Jin Yu glanced at Li Cheng cautiously, as if he wanted to see how extraordinary Chu Yuan¡¯s disciples would be.


    Let him look at it, but he didn¡¯t see any clues.


    this person¡­


    is like an ordinary mortal.


    "Don''t look at him, he is just an ordinary person now, but the disciple of this seat will definitely be the strongest in the future."


    Chu Yuan looked at Jin Yu''s eyes and couldn''t help but say something.


    In passing, he blew a great sentence.


    He wants this disciple to become useless, but in front of outsiders, he still has to brag about it.


    Anyway, I''ll blow my disciple, and the disciple won''t become a talent, what''s the fear?


    Jin Yu heard this and took a deep look at Li Cheng. He didn''t question Chu Yuan''s words at all.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan immediately made Jin Yu act, and left with these remaining human races and Li Cheng.


    He also wants to clean up, ready to leave.


    Jin Yu nodded and agreed, directly manifesting the Golden Winged Roc, captured these human races and Li Cheng, and flew towards the territory where the Golden-Wing Roc clan was located.


    Chu Yuan quietly watched Jin Yu leave.


    Before leaving, he also used the system to probe, and scanned Li Cheng again, wanting to confirm whether Li Cheng really must be abandoned.


    Chu Yuan stood there, staring at the azure blue screen in front of him.


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Li Cheng¡¿


    [Race:? ? ? ¡¿


    ¡¾Repair for:? ? ? ¡¿


    [Physique: the body of air transport (its main body city carries great cause and effect, air transport, its city is transformed into a city, it is born with air transport, and will not invade in all calamities, and will not touch all laws)


    [Background: The Body of Causality]


    [Assessment: This disciple is extraordinary and talented. He has great cause and effect, the sky is indestructible, the earth is indestructible, and the chance of success is great. Please do not accept him as a disciple.]


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    Is the system playing me, or the system playing me?


    This system probe says that talents must be achieved.


    The teaching model over there is said to be abolished.


    Is this system schizophrenic? Or is there a clear division of labor?


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath, and silently called out the teaching mode, hoping that the teaching mode could give him an explanation.


    Following his call.


    A system screen flashed suddenly.


    [Please don¡¯t question the teaching mode of the system, the system does things, the host can rest assured]


    [According to the host¡¯s questions, all came from system probing. According to the teaching mode test, the system probing is not accurate. Please do not believe the nonsense of other modes.]


    I was really hit by him.


    The system has a clear division of labor, the teaching mode has a teaching mode of play, and the system probe has a system of probe play.


    Are there other modes running at the time of summary?


    Chu Yuan''s mouth twitched, not knowing how to say that this system is good.


    It''s like, the left hand is saying bad things about the right foot?


    "It''s weird."


    Chu Yuan murmured and turned off the system.


    He wanted to leave in the air.


    But suddenly I thought, this system is weird, so it''s better to try it with a stick.


    Chu Yuan thought, and took out his pick-up tube.


    He asked his own question toward the sky.


    Soon, a sign flew out.


    Chu Yuan stretched out his hand and sucked the sign in the air.


    ¡®The Heavenly Chaoan City is no longer in the world¡¯


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    What does this mean?


    Chu Yuan was at a loss, feeling that Li Cheng''s background seemed to be very big and the same.


    This sign gave a sentence.


    Vaguely.


    But it¡¯s not hard to hear.


    This seems to be saying that Li Cheng''s body has a great background.


    In addition to system exploration, it is also said that Li Cheng has any major cause and effect.


    From this information, it is easy to draw a conclusion that Li Cheng is not simple.


    The systematic teaching mode, but he was given a package ticket, and this disciple must be abandoned.


    And the teaching model also makes sense.


    is fundamentally taught abolishment, and there is a high probability of teaching abolishment.


    and so¡­


    Still believe in the teaching model.


    The ?? teaching model has just appeared, and it should be considered reliable.


    Chu Yuan touched his chin, but grabbed a blank, the will body did not have a chin.


    He shook his head.


    He suppressed many thoughts.


    When the figure moved, it flew towards the sky, at a very fast speed, and disappeared into the sky in an instant...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 553： Retreat, avoid death

    Chapter 553 Retreat, avoid death


    Tianjian continent, the ancestral land of the Golden Wing Dapeng.


    At this moment.


    On a high mountain.


    Jin Yu placed all those human races here.


    This mountain belongs to his private domain, so it can be used to settle the human race.


    Those human races were afraid of Jin Yu, but when they discovered that Jin Yu did not want to kill them immediately, they gradually relaxed and began to live in this new place.


    and Li Cheng was placed in his own cave by Jin Yu.


    This is Chu Yuan¡¯s disciple.


    He did not dare to slack off.


    After placement.


    Jin Yu did not leave either, but stayed in place.


    He looked at Li Cheng, who kept his eyes closed.


    Jin Yu is very curious.


    This person looks ordinary, what is special about it.


    There must be something extraordinary about being a disciple of seniors.


    But he couldn''t see what was so extraordinary.


    "Senior disciples, no matter how you look at them, they are all mortals. What is so extraordinary about this..."


    Jin Yu frowned.


    He almost stretched his head in front of Li Cheng and looked at it.


    The distance between the two is less than half a meter.


    Just at this time.


    Li Cheng, who had been sitting cross-legged, suddenly opened his eyes.


    He opened it.


    meets Jin Yu¡¯s eyes instantly.


    The air is quiet...


    Wow!


    The next moment, Jin Yu ejected abruptly and was taken aback.


    "You... are you awake?"


    "I didn''t mean anything just now, I just want to see your qualifications..."


    Jin Yu explained in a flustered manner.


    "You didn''t speak, but I didn''t think there was anything. When you spoke, I felt strange."


    Li Cheng is very calm.


    There is no wave in those eyes.


    "I, you, this, I am a junior of your master..."


    Jin Yu didn''t know what to say, so he simply explained everything he had explained to Chu Yuan.


    "This is how things are, your master should have something to do, so ask me to bring you here."


    Jin Yu finished the whole story in one breath.


    "Master has something to leave?"


    Li Cheng frowned slightly.


    "Not bad."


    Jin Yu nodded and replied.


    "Master has left..."


    Li Cheng took a deep breath.


    He was a little at a loss.


    He felt the power of that inheritance in the inheritance. He only needs to practice hard to reach the realm of the ¡®Great Emperor¡¯.


    Directly to the inheritance of the emperor!


    This is a priceless treasure.


    Have such a heritage.


    He should be happy and grateful.


    But there is one thing that makes him very confused, that is, in this world, he seems to be unable to cultivate that inheritance.


    As for why I can¡¯t practice.


    Li Cheng also didn''t understand.


    It is as if this inheritance is not in this world at all. If it is not in this world, he is naturally rejected and unable to practice.


    "Why? Do you have any problems? I am entrusted by your master, and I should also take care of you. If you have any problems, you can also tell me."


    Jin Yu looked at the other person''s expression, probably guessed something, and couldn''t help but speak.


    "Do you think... Do you think there are other worlds besides ours?"


    Li Cheng has a guess in his heart.


    This inheritance belongs to other worlds.


    But he, who has not yet transformed himself into shape, doesn¡¯t think there are other worlds besides the world they are in.


    "Yes, of course there is, there must be other worlds."


    Jin Yu said very positively.


    "That..."


    Li Cheng wanted to ask, but after a long period of thought, he didn¡¯t ask, so he chose to continue watching this inheritance.


    Jin Yu saw this, but did not speak,


    He quietly withdrew from the cave.


    He looked back at Li Cheng before he left.


    He didn''t know why, but when he met Li Cheng, he always felt a sense of panic in his heart.


    This feeling is very strange.


    Jin Yu can''t tell why.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Above the endless ocean.


    An existence exuding a powerful aura soared into the sky. From a distance, there were about hundreds of people.


    These hundreds of people seem to be forming a formation around something, seeming to be trapping something.


    The faces of these hundreds of people are very solemn, and their eyes are full of jealousy, it seems that they are all afraid of something.


    They are all staring at the middle.


    There, there was a figure standing there quietly.


    The figure just stood there, standing firm, but its surrounding aura was above everything else, and it faintly revealed a smell of transcending the heavens and the earth.


    The figure did not move.


    However, the natural aura alone stunned the hundreds of monks around him.


    "Go back and avoid death."


    The figure spoke softly.


    The sound is flat.


    but with an extreme sharpness.


    It seems that once this person draws his sword, he will wipe out everything in the world.


    "You want to enter our Tianyan Continent. This is absolutely impossible. If you want us to retreat, unless you retreat first!"


    "The Tianyan Continent is inviolable!"


    "The Tianjiao of Tianyan Continent was attacked and killed not long ago. Maybe the people behind this guy did it. Now I dare to come to our Tianyan Continent. It''s really a bullying for our Tianyan Continent!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Hundreds of monks were extremely angry.


    If it hadn''t been shocked by the breath of this figure, I''m afraid I would have done it long ago.


    The figure standing in front listened to these words, but there was no fluctuation in his body. On the contrary, it was extremely calm, but his eyes were just looking at the hundreds of monks.


    This figure is impressively Ye Luo emerging from Shenxing Continent.


    Ye Luo walked out of the Shenxing Continent, and got the guidance and help of heaven and earth, and quickly came to the vicinity of the Tianyan Continent.


    He wanted to enter this Tianyan Continent to see.


    Before entering, he was attacked by a bunch of people, saying that he would **** his treasure or something.


    Then he was easily wiped out.


    Then, a bunch of relatives and friends who said they were the people he killed before came over, threatening to take revenge.


    Ye Luo could only make a move, killing him again.


    And then¡­¡­


    Then the relatives and friends of those people came to avenge again.


    Ye Luo killed another bunch.


    Then there is a steady stream.


    Until the entire continent noticed, it changed its nature.


    unstoppable.


    Ye Luo is almost alone, against the entire Tianyan Continent.


    No, a bunch of powerful people belonging to the Tianyan Continent gathered in front of them, trying to drive Ye Luo out.


    It''s just that Ye Luo obviously didn''t intend to leave.


    He wants to see what is the difference between mainland and mainland.


    As for these people in front of him?


    Ye Luo really didn''t want to kill anymore.


    Otherwise how could these people stop him.


    "Retreat within three breaths, avoid death, the last chance."


    Leaf drop opened his mouth again.


    The breath on his body is heavier.


    Two fingers have become sword fingers.


    If these people in front of him do not go back, he will not keep his hands!


    Just as Ye Luo couldn''t help but do it.


    Boom...


    A loud noise did not know where it came from, causing the whole world to shook suddenly...


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    First update, there should be two changes later


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 554： Forced sublimation of heaven and earth

    Chapter 554 Heaven and Earth Forced Sublimation


    Boom! !


    Between heaven and earth, a huge noise came out.


    The whole world seemed to tremble.


    At that moment, Heaven and Earth seemed to have taken back all the auras, and in the next second it regained the auras.


    It is only a moment, and ordinary people can''t even notice it.


    But Ye Luo noticed it.


    He looked up at the sky, his expression full of solemnity.


    The monks surrounding them fell into the sea at the moment when the spiritual energy disappeared.


    Ye Luo didn''t care about the monks at all, his eyes kept looking at the sky.


    Powerful divine consciousness is pouring into the sky to communicate with heaven.


    He wanted to find the cause of the shaking of the earth and the sky.


    as powerful as him.


    I found out immediately.


    This vibration is not a small area of ??vibration, but a vibration that has spread to the entire world.


    Ye Luo didn''t know what happened, so he wanted to get the answer from Tian Dao.


    After constantly searching through divine consciousness, he finally got the message of heaven.


    As the first person in Xintiandi, besides those weird people.


    Ye Luo is of course privileged.


    He took the initiative to communicate with Tiandao, and Tiandao also passed information to him.


    It''s just that when Ye Luo got the information, the whole person was stunned.


    He closed his eyes tightly, digesting the information he had received.


    The more digested, the tighter he frowned.


    What kind of information is this?


    Want to revive the old heaven, trying to subvert the new heaven?


    The controversy between heaven and Tao?


    What is going to cause a calamity?


    All kinds of weird information.


    makes the leaf fall a little difficult to digest.


    After a while.


    Ye Luo only cleared all the information.


    "The controversy between the heavens and the way, the old heaven and the way want to be revived, so we have to set off a calamity to come back?"


    "I belong to the existence of the new heaven. If the old heaven wants to recover, we must destroy the arrogances of our new heavens, so as to provoke the calamity. The previous attacks were all because the people of the old heavens attacked?"


    Ye Luo whispered in a low voice.


    The information is too large, even if he can figure it out, his head is still very swollen.


    What exactly belonged to the old way of heaven.


    What does the new heaven belong to.


    All kinds of information are in his mind.


    After spending a lot of his energy, he probably understood it.


    Xin Tian Dao hopes that he can stay in this world, not to fly up for the time being, to help Xin Tian Dao deal with the old heaven and earth.


    Ye Luo has reached the extreme point of ascension, and it only takes a thought to pass the catastrophe and leave and ascend to the upper realm.


    can fly up once the leaves fall.


    Xintiandi¡¯s combat power will be greatly lost.


    Therefore, Tiandao sent so much information to Ye Luo.


    "Our Wudao Sect belongs to the new heavenly way or the old heavenly way?"


    When ?? figured it out, Ye Luo didn''t immediately agree to Heavenly Dao, but instead asked Heavenly Dao through a transmission.


    New Heaven!


    Tiandao quickly answered Ye Luo.


    Get this information.


    Ye Luo did not hesitate, and chose to agree to the way of heaven.


    Boom!


    The moment Ye Luo agreed.


    A golden light flew down from the sky, and fell between the leaves and eyebrows, forming a golden lotus mark.


    "Heavenly Dao blessing? Can you use the power of heaven and earth?"


    Leaf fell before his eyes lit up.


    He promised Xintiandao, and Xintiandao also gave him privileges.


    That is to use the power of heaven and earth to achieve a stronger level.


    Ye Luo was not happy yet.


    The information given to him behind Xintiandao made him stunned.


    The new heavenly realm detects that there is only the Mahayana realm at the end of the world, which is not enough to contend with the people of the old heavenly realm, forcibly sublimating the world and opening the limit.


    But because of forcibly sublimating heaven and earth, Xintiandao will also fall into a deep sleep.


    During this period, Ye Luo needs to shoulder the task of holding punishment on behalf of the heavens and safeguard the heavens and the earth.


    Ye Luo was stunned at that time.


    To give him the ability to draw on the power of heaven and earth, but also to shoulder such a big responsibility for him?


    Ye Luo wanted to refuse instantly.


    However, no matter how he communicated the way of heaven, the way of heaven did not respond, as if he had fallen asleep.


    Ye Luo frowned slightly and opened his eyes.


    This obviously does not give him a chance to refuse.


    This heaven...


    Ye Luo shook his head and looked at the surrounding monks who slowly came from the sea and flew again.


    Since I have assumed this responsibility.


    Ye Luo would not stay here to waste time. He glanced at the direction of Tianyan Continent, planned to go in and make a circle, and then go back to Shenxing Continent.


    He just moved.


    The monks below who were flying again were anxious.


    Everyone wanted to stop Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo was no more polite this time.


    He directly doubled his fingers into a sword, and cut it horizontally.


    A ray of sword energy suddenly cut off.


    With this sword, Ye Luo reduced 90% of his power, just a random blow.


    But this blow still knocked all these hundreds of monks down into the sea, and the life or death was unknown.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo just stepped forward to enter the Tianyan Continent.


    hasn''t waited for him to enter.


    Boom! !


    Suddenly, a thunder and lightning flashed across the sky, seeming to remind Ye Luo of something.


    The old man?


    Ye Luo looked in a certain direction with Tao Yun in his eyes.


    His eyes seemed to penetrate everything.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Tianjian continent, above a floating palace.


    Ji Meng and the demon master were still talking about some things.


    can be suddenly.


    Both of them felt something, and they all looked up at the sky outside the hall.


    After they looked towards the sky.


    The whole world shook.


    "Heaven and earth sublimate!"


    "The New Way of Heaven is crazy? Forcibly sublimating the heavens and the earth? Are you not afraid of missing the original source and falling into a deep sleep?"


    The demon master and Ji Meng are both dumbfounded.


    They can feel that the aura between heaven and earth is increasing rapidly.


    This is to break the limits of heaven and earth!


    The limit of Xintiandi lies in the Mahayana realm.


    They know this.


    But right now, Xintiandao clearly wants to force the limit to a higher position.


    "what should I do now?"


    The demon master made a calm voice and looked at Ji Meng.


    "Wait, I will ask God."


    Ji Meng shook his head.


    He stretched out one hand, and an ancient rune with a magnificent artistic conception was condensed in his palm.


    Ji Meng closed his eyes, as if communicating with the ancient rune in his palm.


    After a while.


    Keeping his eyes open, the palm rune disappears instantly with the palm of his hand.


    "Xin Tian Dao forcibly sublimated the world, fell into a deep sleep, and chose a Xin Tian Di Tianjiao to become the spokesperson. Heaven has orders, let us kill this spokesperson with all our strength!"


    Ji Meng said so coldly.


    "Xintiandi Tianjiao becomes the spokesperson? Where is that person?"


    The demon master asked suspiciously.


    "over there!"


    Ji Meng turned his head and looked in the direction of Tianyan Continent.


    His eyes flashed purple.


    Hole through the void.


    Look straight into the distance.


    He looked at Tianyan Continent.


    On the other side of Tianyan Continent, Ye Luo was also looking over.


    The eyes of the two sides collided almost in an instant.


    Eyes gather.


    The two spirits collided in the first moment, suppressing each other.


    But no one suppressed anyone.


    The battle of divine consciousness has reached a stalemate...


    The second update, there is another update before twelve o''clock, ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 555： Test the Shenxing Continent? [Third more]

    Chapter 555: Exploring the Continent of God? [Third more]


    In the central sea area between the Tianyan Continent and the Tianjian Continent.


    This moment is clearly calm.


    The next moment, with the fall of the leaf and the collision of Ji Meng¡¯s consciousness.


    Invisible fluctuations instantly hit the entire sea area.


    Boom!


    Under a loud noise.


    The world seems to collapse down.


    The billowing sea is tumbling, and countless auras are entrapped in the sea, scouring everywhere.


    The collision of the two gods is as if two ancient gods are touching each other in their bodies, comparing which body is stronger.


    The consciousness of the two sides is deadlocked.


    Obviously, there is not much difference between the two.


    No one can win anyone.


    For Ye Luo, there might not be anything.


    But for Ji Meng, it was a shame.


    When was Jimeng born? How long have you lived?


    The kind that can''t be counted.


    Looking at Ye Luo, he is full of calculations, not in 50 years.


    And Ye Luo is an acquired creature.


    Counting up with the feet, it belongs to the congenital sequence.


    is such a big advantage.


    Ke Jimeng still can''t hold this younger generation Ye Luo.


    How can Ji Meng remain calm?


    "Junior! If I recover 10% from this moment, you won''t be able to survive until now!"


    Ji Meng¡¯s cold voice followed his divine consciousness and spread to Ye Luo.


    "According to the way of heaven, you were born before the way of heaven. If I have lived for such a long time and still have such a cultivation base, then I will judge myself in the top 9 of Master."


    Ye Luo was not to be outdone, and the voice came along with the divine consciousness.


    "Younger generation, do you know that we must not be insulted?"


    Jimeng''s stern voice came again.


    The moment the sentence fell.


    Ji Meng released a more powerful spiritual sense, trying to disperse Ye Luo''s spiritual sense.


    You can let Jimeng impact, and Ye Luo can resist it.


    "The era that belongs to you has passed, and the remnants should be gone!"


    Ye Luo finished this sentence.


    no longer speak, and release his spiritual consciousness with all his strength.


    The spirit that he released with all his strength, like a sword intent with horror, instantly changed.


    The two of them exert their full strength.


    Ye Luo''s spiritual consciousness vaguely suppressed Ji Meng.


    "Demon Master! Can''t help me yet!!!"


    Ji Meng is also anxious.


    To be really rubbed by Ye Luo, his face would really be lost.


    His voice fell.


    Another spirit of undefeated consciousness suddenly attacked.


    Ye Luo felt this powerful spiritual sense, and his face turned black instantly.


    This product is actually amazing.


    "The two seniors are really good. To deal with a younger generation, you need to be two enemies and one. Tsk tsk, if my master is here, seeing you bully me like this, I''m afraid that all of you can''t run away, and my master is not here... "


    "The green hills will not change to the green waters, two seniors, next time I hope you can bully the less!"


    Ye Luo left these words.


    The majestic consciousness quickly left this sea area like a tide.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianjian continent, in the suspended palace.


    At this moment, the faces of Ji Meng and the demon master were as black as the bottom of a pot.


    The two of them shot together, and they couldn''t take a junior.


    Even in the case of one person, it was suppressed.


    "If my cultivation base recovers to 10%, this junior, I can destroy it with just the click of a finger!"


    Ji Meng, who can''t save face, couldn''t help but say.


    "Then you have to restore 10% cultivation base. This junior... is really amazing. No wonder Xintiandao will be selected as the spokesperson."


    The demon master didn''t think there was anything, but was amazed by Ye Luo''s excellence.


    "Which side are you on earth?"


    Ji Meng looked at the demon master coldly.


    "This side, this side..."


    The demon master coughed twice and said repeatedly.


    "Only by us, I am afraid that it is difficult to deal with the spokesperson now. We can work together. Even if we can suppress it, but he wants to leave, we may not be able to keep it."


    Ji Meng turned around, facing the sky outside the hall, and said coldly.


    "Not bad, and, do you feel that the breath of this younger generation''s spokesperson seems to have the rhyme of Jinxian."


    Before the demon master sat on a seat, he spoke.


    "Golden Immortal Dao Yun...This is the new era, how can a golden immortal appear, are you serious?"


    Ji Meng looked at the demon master and said solemnly.


    Hear this.


    The demon master also fell into contemplation.


    seems to be thinking that he is really not sure that it is Jinxian Daoyun.


    Thinking for a while.


    Only then did the demon master speak.


    "I''m not sure, whether that is Jinxian Daoyun or not, but this is the new era. Mostly I feel wrong."


    "It''s just that this younger generation is indeed excellent, but I don''t know where it came from."


    Only listen to what the demon master said.


    "From the Shenxing Continent, it is the number one on the list of Tianjiao, the old heaven has already said it."


    Ji Meng answered casually.


    "Shen Xing Continent??"


    The demon master was stunned when he heard the words.


    "what''s happenin?"


    Jimeng looked at the demon master''s appearance, and asked aloud.


    "How much effort did Xintiandi put into this Shenxing Continent? Jin Yu once said that the cultivation of passersby is stronger than that of my Yaozu Tianjiao, and now this Tianjiao ranking first is so strong. Listening to this younger generation, He also has a master..."


    The demon master''s heart was shaken.


    This Shenxing Continent is too strong, right...


    Passerby level is better than their Yaozu Tianjiao.


    A Tianjiao ranked first, you can single out one of them.


    There seems to be a master at the top of the Tianjiao list.


    How strong should someone who can teach this kind of disciple?


    Isn¡¯t it said that the limit of the new era is the Mahayana realm?


    There is this Shenxing Continent in the new era, and it seems to win even more.


    Countless thoughts arose in the demon master''s heart.


    "I also know that this Shenxing Continent is not simple, but no matter how simple it is, it is just a product of a new era! We only need to try out his depth and make a big push."


    Jimeng pondered for a moment, then spoke.


    "What heuristic do you want?"


    The demon master frowned and asked.


    "I don¡¯t know, please ask Jin Yu first. That junior is the only one who has returned from the Shenxing Continent. He knows better about the Shenxing Continent, where it¡¯s safer and more suitable for opening the space channel. He should know and ask him. First, talk about other things."


    Ji Meng thought for a while and said.


    The demon master thinks carefully.


    also thinks it makes sense.


    A large number of Tianjiao entered the Shenxing Continent.


    Only Jin Yu survived and returned.


    Jin Yu knows, definitely more.


    If you want to test.


    Ask Jin Yu first is definitely the best.


    Think of this.


    The demon master did not hesitate anymore, and quickly sent out a message, asking someone to call Jin Yu.


    After the subpoena.


    The demon master and Ji Meng began to discuss.


    They are discussing, if they want to test Shenxing Continent, who should be better.


    The Demon Race Tianjiao is definitely not enough.


    Let those demon clan Tianjiao go over. Isn¡¯t that an act of giving in vain?


    The Yaozu Tianjiao doesn''t have so many to be cannon fodder.


    If you want to test, you can only send some big monsters over...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 556： Safe coordinates!

    Chapter 556 Safe Coordinates!


    Tianjian Continent, inside the floating palace.


    At this moment, Jin Yu, who was invited, was standing in front of the demon master and Ji Meng, talking freely.


    "Although the Shenxing Continent is full of crises, there are actually safe places, but it is very difficult to find a safe place."


    "After all, passerby-level monks in the Shenxing Continent are enough to kill us Tianjiao towns, so we can only find a safe place by luck. After all, we don''t know enough about the Shenxing Continent!"


    "Anyway, the two adults are right to ask me. No one knows Shenxing Continent better than I do!"


    Jin Yu carried her hands on her back, and said very confidently.


    "Then you said, you want to invade Shenxing Continent, how do you do it?"


    The demon master asked blankly.


    He and Ji Meng looked at each other.


    Both of them have uncomfortable eyes.


    This Jin Yu is a bit too pretentious.


    But they really want to listen to each other, and they can only make the other person pretend.


    "Actually, this is very simple. Just find a safe place and link the space channel."


    Jin Yu said vigorously.


    Demon Master: "?"


    Ji Meng: "?"


    Are you talking nonsense?


    Who doesn¡¯t know, just find a safe place and link the space channel?


    But they have never been to the Shenxing Continent, and the space channel now does not allow them to enter.


    Where did they go to find a safe place in Shenxing Continent?


    Is this guy playing with them?


    "Jin Yu, Jin Yu, I hope you can say something useful, otherwise..."


    The demon master took a deep breath and said slowly.


    "Huh? Demon teacher, I have already said that it is useful, just find a safe place to link the space channel."


    "Where shall we find a safe place in Shenxing Continent?"


    "You don''t have the coordinates of a safe place on the Shenxing Continent?"


    "We have?"


    "Don''t you?"


    "What did we ask you for?"


    "You don''t have me."


    Just when the demon master and Ji Meng almost couldn''t help it, pressing this junior on the ground and rubbing them.


    Jin Yu said lightly, ¡®I have¡¯, and successfully saved himself.


    "Do you have the coordinates of a safe place on the Shenxing Continent?"


    Ji Meng stared at Jin Yu and asked.


    "Of course there is. Last time I ran for my life on the Shenxing Continent, I stumbled upon a safe place. It was because that place was safe that I managed to escape, and I have already left a coordinate mark there. !"


    When Jin Yu said this, he straightened his chest, as if proud of his foresight.


    "Leave a coordinate mark?! Good! Not bad! If you can destroy the Shenxing Continent, you should be the first to do it!"


    The demon master couldn''t help standing up and praised.


    The gaze he looked at Jin Yu also instantly changed.


    There is no feeling of discomfort.


    There is only the color of appreciation.


    This younger generation pretends, but he is still very capable.


    First of all, the cultivation base is very good. Judging from the fact that the opponent can escape from the Shenxing Continent, I know that the cultivation base is the first person in the Yaozu Tianjiao!


    And this younger generation is also very delicate.


    Actually knows the layout in advance.


    In that kind of crisis, don¡¯t forget to find a safe place and leave a mark of coordinates.


    This junior is very good!


    If he is the leader of the monster clan in the future, then this younger generation can be cultivated as a heir to the orthodoxy!


    "Since you have the safe coordinates of Shenxing Continent, don''t take it out soon. This matter can''t be delayed."


    Ji Meng directly asked for the safe coordinates of Shenxing Continent.


    Jin Yu didn''t hide it either, but directly handed it to Ji Meng.


    He still wanted to pretend.


    Before he could pretend, he was thrown directly out of the floating palace by Ji Meng.


    When the demon master saw Jin Yu being thrown out, he was impatient.


    "No, Ji Meng, you can''t say anything good, just let him go out, so what can you do with such violence? This is the future pillar of the demon clan. If it is broken, you will be responsible, right?"


    The demon master said quickly.


    "My demon''s arrogant talent, how can it be so delicate?"


    Ji Meng glanced at the demon master, and said lightly.


    After speaking, he turned around, ready to arrange the big demon''s invasion of Shenxing Continent.


    "You...you, it''s a mess!"


    The demon master was so angry.


    This is the first arrogant of Yaozu now.


    How can it be treated like this.


    Face the violent demon master.


    Ji Meng was extremely calm and plain.


    After he walked a few steps.


    suddenly turned around and looked at the demon master.


    "Demon master, can you forget your identity? You are the demon master of the demon race, your majesty''s demon master, who can treat us differently, no, it must be said that your majesty''s heirs can make us treat them differently."


    "I hope you can recognize yourself. If you can¡¯t recognize yourself, then let me help you recognize it."


    Ji Meng¡¯s eyes were extremely cold.


    "I... I get it."


    The demon master took a deep breath and put away the many small thoughts in his heart.


    "It''s fine if we know, we will arrange for the big demon to test the Shenxing Continent, and at the same time, we must also prepare to welcome your majesty''s return."


    Ji blindfolded his eyes and looked towards the overseas direction, and said lightly.


    The words come out.


    The demon master''s expression suddenly changed.


    Who is going to recover?


    Isn¡¯t Xintiandao keeping a close eye on it?


    Is it because Xintiandao fell asleep and the pressure of suppression has decreased, so that person is about to recover?


    The eyes of the demon master shone with light.


    seems to be thinking about something.


    ...


    at the same time.


    The ancestral land of the Golden Wing Dapeng clan.


    Jin Yu, who came back here, was spitting fragrance, complaining about Ji Meng''s ruthlessness.


    He complained all the way and walked back to his cave.


    As soon as I returned to the cave, I saw Li Cheng standing in front of the door of the cave, muttering something in his mouth.


    "This doesn''t make sense, this is obviously something from a different world, and you can''t practice here."


    "But the teacher taught me something, it can''t be taught something that I can''t practice."


    Jin Yu hesitated listening to Li Cheng''s muttering.


    still chose to walk over.


    "Friend Li Daoyou."


    Jin Yu came and greeted her, her palms trembling slightly.


    When he saw Li Cheng, there was always a panic in his heart.


    This feeling has been lingering.


    He doesn¡¯t even know what it is.


    "Friends of Jin Dao."


    Li Cheng saw Jin Yu coming, and he also replied.


    Jin Yu calls Chu Yuan a senior.


    That Jin Yu is naturally the same generation as Li Cheng.


    It''s normal for the two of them to be of the same generation.


    "Friend Li Daoist is whispering something? I just saw you turning around here just so far away."


    Jin Yu asked softly.


    "This... Fellow Jin Daoist, I want to ask you a question. Do you think, is it possible for things from other worlds to appear by our side?"


    Li Cheng asked tentatively.


    He didn''t dare to talk about the exercises, so he only dared to inquire from the side.


    "Yes, of course it is possible. If a person is involved in the turbulence of space and does not die, he will come to another world, another world. Isn''t this normal?"


    Jin Yu answered straightforwardly.


    Hear this.


    Li Cheng couldn¡¯t help but shine...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass, there are two more late


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 557： Cant see through

    Chapter 557 I can''t see through


    In front of Jinyu Dongfu.


    Li Cheng asked Jin Yu about the ¡®other world¡¯.


    Jin Yu also kept answering.


    In front of Li Cheng, he did not dare to slack in the slightest, the flustered in his heart always existed.


    After talking a lot.


    Jin Yu couldn''t help but ask.


    "Friend Li Daoist, what do you keep asking about things in the other world? Do you want to go to the other world? If this is the case, then I would advise fellow daoists not to think about it. The current cultivation level of fellow daoists can''t cross the boundary at all and get caught. Into the space turbulence, that will undoubtedly die."


    Jin Yu dissuaded him, he was afraid that Li Cheng would really want to play the crossover set.


    If something happened to this Li Cheng.


    That Senior Chu¡¯s golden light wheel is about to be thrown on his head.


    "No, I don''t want to go to another world... nothing more, let me tell you."


    Li Cheng helplessly shook his head, and told Jin Yu the matter again.


    Jin Yu fell into deep thought after listening.


    Supreme heritage.


    is from another world?


    Because of the different systems, can¡¯t cultivate in this world?


    There are such things?


    Why did the predecessors pass on the inheritance of the other world to their disciples?


    Jin Yu doesn¡¯t understand...


    He thought about it for a long time, but he didn''t know any way to solve this kind of thing.


    If he relied on his peak period, of course he could travel through other worlds.


    But his current cultivation base...


    It¡¯s hard to say a word.


    Jin Yu opened her mouth and just wanted to say something.


    hasn''t waited for him to speak.


    Another voice came from a distance.


    "Brother Kim!"


    Jin Yu instantly turned his head and looked around.


    I saw a man with a wretched face and a tall stature quickly rushing over from a distance.


    The man came to Jin Yu and completely ignored Li Cheng next to him.


    "Congratulations to Brother Jin for being the first person in my Yaozu Tianjiao!"


    "My little brother has been in retreat before, and I didn''t come to congratulate him. He came over immediately after he left the customs. Please also Jin brother to include it."


    The man came over and said with a smile.


    "You... If you just come and say these are useless, then go, I have no time to accompany you."


    Jin Yu looked at the man up and down, and said irritably.


    Of course he knows this person.


    It was formed by a centipede, named Wu Jing. He was acquainted with him, but he was not familiar with him.


    Just because he is not very famous, he has always been a nodding acquaintance.


    Now seeing his Jin Yu''s fame, he immediately clung to him.


    "This, this, is there anything Brother Jin should do? Maybe I can help..."


    The man''Wu Jing'' just wanted to say something, he would never leave without clinging to Jin Yu.


    But before he could finish a sentence, he was stunned.


    I saw Wu Jing staring straight at Li Cheng, his eyes widened, as if seeing something incredible.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Jin Yu stepped out, blocking Li Cheng behind him.


    "Brother Jin, who is this person? Why is there such a majestic air luck? No, it doesn''t seem to be air luck. It is similar to incense, but not like incense."


    Wu Jing''s eyes are still staring at Li Cheng.


    "what?"


    Jin Yu was a little confused.


    Not to mention Jin Yu.


    Even Li Cheng himself felt very dazed.


    I don''t quite understand what this person is talking about.


    "Brother Jin, you know something. Although my heels are inferior, I still have some merits. My eyes are my talent. I can see through most things in the world. The big layer is very similar to the incense of air luck, it is really a big layer."


    Wu Jing''s eyes have been looking at Li Cheng.


    It seems that if he doesn''t see Li Cheng through, he will not give up.


    No matter what he looks at, he can''t see through this person.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Jin Yu turned his head and glanced at Li Cheng.


    There is a sudden color in his eyes.


    Probably he also understands.


    It is impossible for the seniors to accept disciples casually, let alone leave the inheritance casually.


    Since the predecessors left this Li Cheng inheritance from another world, it definitely makes sense.


    According to what Wu Jing said, it can be concluded.


    There are other things in this Li Cheng.


    is just something on Li Cheng, he can''t see through it.


    "You Li Daoyou, I don¡¯t understand what you have, but I feel that the inheritance of the predecessors must be justified. I can¡¯t see through it, but there are others who can see through. Come with me and we will visit Jin. The ancestors of the Wing Dapeng clan."


    Jin Yu grabbed Li Cheng, and flew towards the depths of the ancestral land of the Golden Winged Dapeng clan. There was an aura that he would not stop without helping Li Cheng to solve it.


    Wu Jing''s eyes widened in the same place, watching Jin Yu leave, but he did not dare to stop him, so he could only stare in the same place.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Tianjian Continent, overseas, before the space channel leading to the Shenxing Continent.


    Jimeng and the demon master came here with dozens of great demon.


    The dozens of big monsters came here.


    The billowing demon qi radiating from the whole body swept across a large area of ??the sea.


    Their evil spirit is different from that of the Yaozu in the new era.


    They belong to the demon clan of the old age, and their demon qi is completely different from the demon qi of the new era. They can even be said to have two appearances.


    The demonic spirit of the old age is full of desolation and wildness, and everything is the trace left by the years.


    At this moment.


    Ji Meng was holding the trident, standing in front of the space channel, his eyes fixed on the space channel.


    He stretched out his palm slightly and put it into the space channel.


    But as soon as his palm reached halfway in, he was rejected.


    Obviously, this space channel does not yet allow existence of the level like Ji Meng to enter.


    Ji Meng sighed, but didn''t say anything, he turned around and glanced at the big monsters.


    Then lifted his finger to this space passage.


    "This spatial passage is for the Shenxing Continent. We only need to go to the Shenxing Continent and destroy that continent. It belongs to our era and we can return again!"


    "Now, I ask you, are you willing to venture to the Shenxing Continent for the sake of my time?"


    Ji Meng asked lightly.


    The big monsters looked at the spatial passage and did not reply.


    But the evil spirit on his body has become more majestic.


    And a bit of fierceness is added to it.


    These big monsters answered Ji Meng with a wicked spirit.


    "Very well, if you are ready, you can step into this space channel. I have set the coordinates to a safe place in Shenxing Continent. When you arrive, you can rest for a while, inquire about the intelligence and then release!"


    Ji Meng pointed to the space channel and spoke.


    After speaking, he turned around and gave way to the passage.


    Those big monsters didn''t say a word even more, they all rushed into the space channel one by one.


    They have no fear.


    There are only war and fierce intent.


    Ji Meng and the demon master watched with their own eyes a famous great demon rushing into the space channel and stepping onto the road to the Continent of God.


    It''s okay, and he looked blankly at him.


    The demon master will not work.


    Follow the big monsters one after another stepping into the space channel.


    His eyelids have been twitching, for fear that these great monsters will fall on the Shenxing Continent, then he will lose blood...


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass!


    There is a third update before twelve o''clock!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 558： Dark under the lights? [Third more]

    Chapter 558 Black under the lights? [Third more]


    Shenxing Continent, Dongzhou, Taiyi Jianzong.


    On the main peak hall.


    Returning Ye Luo once again gathered many of the same sects of Wudaozong.


    Ye Luo first asked where the master was, but after learning that the master was out, he didn''t ask again.


    Instead, he told many colleagues about everything he had seen overseas.


    At the same time, he also talked about the dispute between the old and the new heaven, his responsibilities, and so on.


    Speak up this one thing.


    The eyes widened at the hearing of many fellow students.


    Where did they think that there are so many secrets in this world.


    "The old and the new heaven are fighting for the front, the people of the two eras determine the winning or losing of the battle? We are the new era? What about the master?"


    "The people of the old age wanted to provoke the calamity, so the attack and kill us happened. We are burdened with luck. If we attack and kill us, the balance of the world will be destroyed, and the calamity will occur? It''s a good calculation!"


    "So many secrets, so terrifying outside, and I haven''t broken through the Mahayana yet, I''m so difficult..."


    Many fellow students, you say something to me.


    Suddenly the whole hall became lively.


    "Just be quiet."


    Ye Luo spoke softly.


    There is no magic power in his voice.


    But the majesty that belongs to the big brother has always been there.


    Many colleagues heard the big brother''s words, and they quieted down one after another, waiting for Ye Luo to speak.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo nodded slightly.


    stood up from the seat with his hands on his back, and there was a sense of immortality in the light and wind.


    The image of him and Chu Yuan are getting more and more similar.


    Xianfeng Dao bone.


    is like an immortal.


    It''s just that there is awe-inspiring sword intent in his fairy intent, which is very extraordinary.


    He spoke softly, talking to many fellow students.


    ¡°First of all, you don¡¯t need to worry about the master¡¯s problem. Tiandao once said in person that our Innocent Sect belongs to the new era, and Master must also belong to the new era.¡±


    "It¡¯s just that Master is obviously a person from the old age, but I don¡¯t know why he merged into the new age with the body of the old age. Of course, these are not what we should think about."


    "In addition, it is about the inability to break through the Mahayana realm. Now Xintiandi has been sublimated. Our realm limit is no longer Mahayana realm. There is no quota limit for Mahayana realm. Anyone who wants to break through can break through."


    I only heard Ye Luo say this.


    Listening to what Ye Luo said.


    Many disciples of No Dao Sect are all in sight.


    There is no limit to break through in the Mahayana realm?


    The lowest cultivation base of them here has reached the tribulation realm.


    Most of them are half-step Mahayana realms.


    At first, they are all sad, how can they break through the Mahayana realm?


    Leaves fell, Su Qianyuan did not soar, they would never have a chance.


    But now there are no restrictions, and they all have the opportunity to break through.


    "Junior brothers and sisters, now there are no restrictions on breaking through the Mahayana realm. I hope you can break through as soon as possible. The enemy we have to face is extremely powerful. I alone may not be able to hold it at all. You have to do it as soon as possible."


    Ye Luo looked at these many fellow students seriously, and said aloud.


    He found out the last time the war of consciousness in the sea.


    If only one person, in the case of a protracted battle, he can win.


    But facing two people, he couldn''t stand it at all.


    However, he believes that once his fellow sects grow up, they will definitely not be weaker than him.


    At that time, they will have a big win.


    "Master, don''t worry, since there are no restrictions on breaking through the Mahayana realm, I will be able to break through later."


    Zhang Han laughed directly, thinking that he was the biggest winner in this sublimation of heaven and earth.


    After all, he is only a small step away from the Mahayana realm.


    "Second brother, are you finally going to break through the Mahayana realm?"


    Su Qianyuan silently walked behind Zhang Han, showing a breath of Mahayana realm.


    Zhang Han: "..."


    He now feels extremely disgusted with Su Qianyuan.


    This product is as crazy as it is.


    Now he doesn''t do anything every day, just staying by his side, putting the breath of Mahayana realm, making it clear to mock him.


    made him want to vomit.


    As long as he is in the Mahayana state, he can''t help but beat this guy.


    Many colleagues around looked at Su Qianyuan and Zhang Han, and shook their heads, too lazy to care about so much.


    The grievances between these two people can no longer be described in one sentence or two.


    "Big brother, do you know, where are the people from the old age?"


    Su Xi looked at Ye Luo and asked.


    "This...this is not very clear, but I know the general direction, what''s wrong?"


    Ye Luo asked suspiciously.


    He remembers that this junior is also in the half-step Mahayana state, right?


    A half-step Mahayana state may not be of any use at all.


    Then the fifth junior sister asked what this is doing.


    "If there is a specific position, then I can send puppets to try the foundation of those people in the old age, if I have the opportunity, I can also try to use puppets to cause catastrophe."


    Su Xi muttered.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo was taken aback.


    Use...Use a puppet to cause a catastrophe?


    He suddenly remembered that this junior sister was in Zhongzhou, which almost triggered a civil war across the continent.


    If this younger sister really found the other''s continent, it seems that there is really such a possibility, can you do something?


    Ye Luo thought about it.


    can be suddenly.


    He felt his brows become hot.


    Ye Luo couldn''t help reaching out and covering his eyebrows.


    He didn''t understand what happened.


    The next moment, a message came, and he instantly understood.


    People in the old age wanted to open up a space channel in the Shenxing Continent and invade the Shenxing Continent.


    "Stop making trouble, they do it first, get ready to do it."


    Ye left a sentence.


    Immediately, his spiritual consciousness was like a vast ocean, surging out frantically, covering the entire continent in the blink of an eye.


    He stared at the entire Shenxing Continent carefully.


    Once there is a situation in any place, he will instantly bring many Wudaozong with the same door to suppress that place.


    His divine consciousness covered the mainland for one second, two seconds...One stick of incense, two sticks of incense.


    Nothing has changed.


    Shen Xing Continent is calm and calm.


    There are cultivators fighting in many places, but they are all internal disputes, and there is no invasion by outsiders.


    Just when Ye Luo wondered if Heaven''s Dao was wrong.


    His consciousness swept across Taiyi Jianzong by chance.


    At that time, others were stupid.


    Good fellow.


    He is a good guy directly.


    A spatial passage appeared at the gate of his Taiyi Sword Sect.


    A space channel opened up on his face on the mountain gate.


    This is too outrageous.


    In addition to Wudaozong and Xiangdaozong in the entire Shenxing Continent, is he Taiyi Jianzong the strongest?


    Ke is just holding his face to open up a space channel.


    Do you look down on him, or do you think you can play in the dark under the lights?


    In short, Ye Luo was really taken aback by the thoughts of people from the old age.


    Is it really good to play...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 559： Xiaozongmen are so good

    Chapter 559 Small sects are so good


    Before the gate of Taiyi Jianzong.


    Outside the originally silent mountain gate, the space suddenly twisted, like a fire burning.


    The next moment, the distorted space is like a mirror, shattered and opened.


    A passage gradually formed from small to large.


    After a stick of incense time.


    The channel stabilized.


    A group of figures walked out of it.


    That is a great demon from the old age.


    Everyone has the strength comparable to the pinnacle of the Mahayana realm.


    Even some of the great monsters already possess the power of ¡®Scattered Wonderland¡¯.


    These figures walked out of the space channel, and the whole body was condensed, and their movements were very cautious, for fear of attracting attention.


    At the same time, the headed monster is still carefully communicating with many monsters.


    "Be careful, be careful, this continent is very dangerous, do you know the Di Gu of our Yao Clan Tianjiao? The strength of Di Gu, even an older person like me can''t match, but he still fell here. A continent."


    The big demon whispered.


    "We know, we know."


    "Well, you don''t need to say that we also know the dangers of this continent. How are Di Gu and the others? They still fall, which is enough to explain everything. Our first mission this time is just to inquire about the news.


    "Don''t worry so much. This continent is dangerous. The position we are in now is not dangerous. Did you listen to Master Jimeng? We are very safe here."


    "Safety is safe enough. Look at the small gate of the small sect in front. It is so small, it looks like a trash sect. How could it be unsafe..."


    Many big monsters are discussing.


    Talking and talking.


    They talked about going up to the gate of Taiyi Jianzong ahead.


    All bluntly mocked the Shanmen of the Sword Sect too small in style.


    The big demon headed by ?? also felt that the gate in front of him was too small.


    This is also normal.


    They all survived the old age.


    How terrifying was that when the old age was brilliant?


    It''s too normal for them to look down on this new era gadget.


    "Since this place is relatively safe, then we will use this as a basis and slowly expand everywhere."


    "Our first thing is to destroy this sect."


    The headed demon looked at the mountain gate in front of him.


    He thought about it.


    A demonic air appeared in the palm of his hand.


    He stretched out his hand to grab this mountain gate, and then entered this ¡®small sect¡¯.


    With the momentum of lightning speed, quickly control and destroy this ¡®small sect¡¯.


    The head demon just reached out his hand.


    Buzz! ! !


    Suddenly a piercing sword sound rang in his ears.


    next moment.


    The head demon''s eyes widened, his body lost any sensation, and his body was even more like powder, dissipating little by little.


    The leader of the big demon didn''t feel anything, only the last thought flickered in his heart.


    All traces of him have been erased...


    led the great demon quickly dissipated and fell into the heavens and the earth.


    The remaining big monsters did not have time to grieve, felt a fatal threat, and burst out of evil spirits one by one.


    "Who gave you the courage to establish a spatial passage in front of my sect?"


    A flat voice came slowly.


    I saw Ye Luo walking slowly from the sky, surrounded by sword wind, robed hunting, and carrying his hands on his back, like a supreme sword fairy.


    Behind Ye Luo, Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luoxue and other disciples of No Dao Sect followed.


    Everyone exudes momentum, shocking those big monsters.


    Those big monsters saw Ye Luo and others coming.


    I understood it all at once.


    They can never be Ye Luo and others'' opponents.


    It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t understand.


    Why are there so many horrors in a small sect?


    Is this continent so terrifying? A small sect has the strength to easily destroy them?


    "Fight to the death! Come back alone and send the message to the demon master!"


    A big monster gritted his teeth.


    A decision was made soon.


    He scanned left and right, his eyes fixed on the weakest big monster, his heart was ruthless, and he directly threw the opponent into the space channel.


    "Go back! Tell the demon master everything!"


    The big demon pushed the opponent into the space channel, then looked at Ye Luo and others, and attacked the other big demon.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Luo and others on the sky did not change their faces when faced with the attacks of these big monsters.


    These big monsters, each one selected, can subvert the entire Shenxing Continent.


    But in front of their current disciples of Innocent Sect, they are no longer afraid.


    "I''ll give you some practice, or did I kill it with one move?"


    Ye Luo glanced at many of the same people, and said faintly.


    "Brother, finally got some sandbags from the Mahayana realm. Just leave it to us to practice."


    Zhang Han walked out, his eyes full of fighting spirit.


    "Well, big brother, these people can''t overcome the storm, just give us practice."


    Zhang Han nodded in agreement.


    The other disciples of Wudao Sect probably also thought this way.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo did not hesitate too much, asked them to be careful, leaving the endless sword gourd hanging in the air, and then rushed directly into the space channel.


    Just kidding, in front of him, can you escape?


    Ye Luo left.


    Su Qianyuan and others were also unambiguous, and directly fought with these great monsters.


    Su Qianyuan''s body is powerful, breaking through ten thousand magic with one force.


    didn''t fear these big monsters at all, and went head-to-head with the big monsters.


    Su Qianyuan had no scruples.


    Because behind him is the genius doctor Hua, a being who can bless and nurture.


    Unscrupulous Su Qianyuan directly blocked dozens of big monsters alone.


    Other Wudaozong disciples are not weak, even if their realm is low, but relying on each other''s mysterious means, they forcibly fought against the Great Demon of Mahayana realm.


    As for the big monsters in the fairyland.


    The endless sword gourd swallowed the sword gas, and it had already been destroyed.


    Endless Sword Gourd is Ye Luo¡¯s first magic weapon. Ye Luo also carries it on his body on weekdays, and is contaminated by Ye Luo¡¯s breath.


    Endless Sword Gourd is no longer comparable to that of the past, and the ordinary Sanxianxian is not an opponent at all.


    There is a big battle here.


    The battle is also taking place on the space channel.


    ¡­¡­


    In the space channel.


    The big monster who escaped also understood the thoughts of these big monsters, and could only endure the grief and flew with all his strength.


    While he was flying, he also felt a sense of threat.


    He understood it all at once.


    Those people in Shenxing Continent refused to let him go.


    If he just refuses to let him go, he will feel more at ease.


    What he fears most is.


    Those who are on the Continent of God, will find the Continent of Tianjian to counterattack them.


    The great demon''s heart moved, gritted his teeth and directly merged his thoughts into a jade slip.


    He threw the jade slip out.


    He turned to face the space passage, and burst out with all his strength, to destroy the space passage.


    Lest they be counterattacked.


    He was really scared.


    Shen Xing Continent is too scary.


    A small sect person actually killed them in a group.


    Even effortlessly.


    If these people from the Shenxing Continent¡¯s cattle critics come over, wouldn¡¯t their people of the old age be caught in one go?


    No way!


    The space channel must be destroyed!


    First update, ask for a monthly pass!


    two more late


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 560： Powerful people everywhere in the Shenxing Continent!

    Chapter 560 There are strong people everywhere in the Shenxing Continent!


    Tianjian continent, floating palace.


    At this moment, before a table.


    The demon master and Ji Meng are sitting on the futons on both sides, discussing some things.


    "The demon master, your majesty''s consciousness has long been restored, and now it is suppressed under the seabed, and has been stared at by the heavens, so that it can''t be revived."


    "Even if Xintiandao is asleep now, there is still room left to suppress Your Majesty."


    "There is only one way for us to revive Your Majesty, and that is to take the initiative to attract the part of the power left by Xintiandao and weaken it. Then your Majesty can naturally reappear in the world!"


    The plan is eloquent and talkative.


    Telling the plan he made to the demon master.


    The demon master listened, frowning from time to time.


    He has no other thoughts in his heart.


    I just want to know if this plan is really feasible.


    According to Ji Meng''s words, now that Xintiandao is asleep, there is really a great chance that it will be achieved.


    This won¡¯t work. You have to think of a way to make this thing impossible.


    The demon master was killed and did not want that majesty to be resurrected.


    He is very clear.


    Once the majesty recovers, he will definitely come to him for settlement.


    Even if it is temporarily unclear, if there is a chance in the future, he will definitely be eliminated.


    So he must stop that majesty from recovering.


    The demon master fell into deep thought.


    Ji Meng looked at the brooding demon master and asked.


    "Monster, what do you think of this matter!"


    Just listen to Jimeng asking like this.


    "I think... not feasible!"


    The demon master shook his head and said.


    "Not feasible? Why?"


    Ji Meng said very puzzled.


    "This...well, to attract the power of the new heavens to suppress the ocean, you need to use the life of the great demon of our old era to attract it? There are not many people who have revived in our old era. This is too labor-intensive. Your Majesty knows, it will definitely stop us."


    The demon master tried very hard to find words to refute Ji Meng.


    "Who said that the life of the big demon should be attracted? You and I have a lot of powerful people to go, such as your speed, at your speed, it may not be too late for the heavens to suppress it."


    Ji Meng explained a sentence.


    He was seriously talking with the demon master.


    I didn''t notice at all, the demon master didn''t want his "Your Majesty" to recover at all.


    "This...but this risk is very high. If one of us is suppressed by Heaven, wouldn''t it be worth the loss?"


    The demon master continued.


    "If you lose one or two people, it will be worth it in exchange for your majesty''s return."


    Ji Meng said seriously.


    Hear this.


    The demon master suddenly got a big head.


    He really didn¡¯t know how to refuse.


    He pondered for a long time, but he didn''t know how to refuse.


    at this time.


    He suddenly felt movement coming from the space channel, and looked at Ji Meng for a moment.


    Gimeng also felt it.


    "Go, go over and take a look."


    Jimeng''s figure moved and flew towards the space channel.


    See this scene.


    The demon master breathed a sigh of relief, he really didn''t know what to do.


    I can drag it for a while now.


    The demon master threw down his thoughts, his figure moved and followed Ji Meng to fly over.


    ...


    Both are extremely fast.


    came before the space channel in just a moment.


    They stood in front of the space passage, seeming to be waiting for something.


    A moment later.


    Suddenly, a stream of light lased from the space channel.


    The demon master stretched out his hand and grabbed the laser easily.


    He looked at the thing in his hand, it was a jade slip.


    This makes him feel very strange.


    "It may be the message sent back by the big demon over there, pick it up and have a look."


    Ji Meng stood by and spoke.


    "it is good."


    The demon master replied, with a move of his mind, he poured into the jade slip with his spiritual sense, and explored the information inside.


    When he learned the information in the jade slip, he was stunned.


    What kind of information is this...


    Those big monsters sent there were destroyed by the regiment?


    Was destroyed by a small sect in Shenxing Continent?


    The last big demon forcibly sent back information and destroyed the space channel? ?


    What are these things?


    How long has it been for those big demons, how come they were destroyed by the regiment?


    The demon master was shocked, completely unable to recover.


    The new era is so strong? Strong enough to just rely on a small sect in the Shenxing Continent to destroy the big demon they sent? ?


    The demon master really can¡¯t understand why the Shenxing Continent is so strong.


    Even if it is the new era, no matter how much gas is brought in, it can¡¯t be so strong.


    "What information is inside?"


    Ji Meng watched the demon master not speaking for a long time, couldn''t help but anxious, and asked aloud.


    The demon master still did not speak, but handed the Jade Jane to Ji Meng.


    Jimeng took it, and the divine sense came in.


    Soon, just like the demon master, he fell into shock and did not speak.


    The demon master and Ji Meng present kept quiet.


    The atmosphere on the field is abnormally frozen.


    After a while.


    The demon master slowly spoke, breaking the solidified atmosphere.


    "Ji Meng, let''s put aside the subversion of Shenxing Continent for the time being, this matter will be discussed later."


    The demon master''s voice was a little hoarse.


    "Ok."


    Ji Meng didn''t say anything, just a simple hmm.


    He also didn''t want to be an enemy of Shenxing Continent at this stage.


    Too exaggerated, this Shenxing Continent.


    A small sect has such strength?


    Furthermore, Mingming Jinyu said, this place is safe.


    A small sect in a safe zone can destroy the backbone of their old age.


    If the monks in the dangerous places of the Shenxing Continent shot, wouldn''t they have to finish it?


    Now the spokesperson of Xintiandao can resist them with one person.


    Not to mention the ¡®Master¡¯ among the endorsement population of Xintiandao.


    The battle power of Shenxing Continent...


    too exaggerated.


    The exaggeration made Ji Meng feel that with his ability, he could not suppress this continent at all.


    Perhaps the return of "Your Majesty" can suppress this continent.


    But he really can¡¯t do it.


    Ji Meng took a deep breath and looked into the depths of the ocean, with hope in his eyes.


    The position ?? is where your majesty is about to recover.


    "Let''s go, revive your majesty''s business, we will discuss it again."


    The demon master adjusted his mind and said.


    "What else is there to discuss?"


    Ji looked at the demon master with shining eyes.


    "There is no need to discuss before, but now it is needed, the Shenxing Continent is too powerful... If our resuscitation is too loud and is watched by them, what should we do? When the time comes, people will send a bunch of combat power to stay there, and we will There is nothing to do."


    The demon master finally found an excuse.


    Use Shenxing Continent as an excuse to block Jimeng.


    Ji Meng really can''t help this, he also feels very reasonable.


    Shen Xing Continent gave them a feeling too strong.


    as strong as the strong everywhere...


    If Shenxing Continent noticed your Majesty.


    Send people to sit in town. With their current power, it''s really difficult.


    In this case, how can he recover his majesty?


    Ji Meng was lost in thought...


    The second is more, ask for a monthly pass.


    I went out for a meal with a friend. It was a bit late, but the cabbage will still be changed three times. The time may be delayed a bit. The cabbage will finish the third change before two o''clock.


    My friends go to bed first, and watch tomorrow morning. Ao night is not good


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 561： Big cause and effect [third more]

    Chapter 561 Big cause and effect [third more]


    The people of the old age of the Tianjian Continent dare not deal with the people of the Shenxing Continent anymore.


    The Shenxing Continent does not know the exact location of Tianjian Continent.


    The battle between the two continents has come to a halt.


    However, the only ones who stopped were the Shenxing Continent.


    Tianjian Continent¡¯s invasion of other continents has never stopped.


    The Tianjian continent has been sending the Great Demon or Tianjiao to kill the Tianjiao on other continents.


    Fortunately at the beginning, the sniper was very successful, and almost no continent could stop the invasion of the Tianjian continent.


    For this reason, many Tianjiaos of other continents have fallen.


    However, it is limited to the first period of time.


    In the future, people from other continents will pay attention.


    Send many powerful older generations to defend against the monsters of Tianjian Continent.


    Of course, if they are only the strong of the older generation in the new era, it is still difficult to resist the invasion of the Tianjian Continent.


    At this critical moment.


    Some ancestor-level figures who fell into a deep sleep because of the shrinking of the sky and the earth, and gradually began to wake up.


    Their awakening is naturally due to the sublimation of heaven and earth.


    Otherwise, the Xintiandi, which is the Mahayana realm at its limit, would not allow them to appear.


    The appearance of this group of people immediately interrupted the invasion of Tianjian Continent. If the space channel were not broken quickly, maybe they all directly counterattacked the Tianjian Continent.


    Tianjian Continent was helpless in the face of these resurrected characters. Their spatial channels simply did not allow stronger people to enter, and they had not recovered enough people.


    So they can''t help the continents at all, they can only stand in a stalemate like this.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Tianjian continent, among the ancestors of the Golden Wing Dapeng clan.


    The ancestors of the Golden Winged Dapeng clan are meeting with Li Cheng.


    Jin Yu has now become the first person of the Yaozu Tianjiao, and his influence has become enormous.


    Jin Yu asked to help Li Cheng, and the ancestors of the Golden Winged Dapeng clan would naturally not refuse, so he agreed.


    No, the ancestors of the Golden Winged Dapeng clan are helping now to see what''s going on with Li Cheng.


    "Your friend, your body is indeed wonderful, with majestic luck and incense protection. I suspect that your friend¡¯s previous life has a great background."


    "It is precisely because of the monstrous background in the previous life that the incense of good luck is left behind and protects the future generations."


    The Golden Wing Dapeng ancestor pointed out the situation, and said lightly.


    "Have a big background in a previous life? Patriarch, this is it?"


    Jin Yu was dumbfounded, and asked rhetorically.


    "Otherwise? Of course, maybe it''s not because of the monstrous background in the previous life, but also because your friend''s father is still an ancestor. He is a supreme being. Because of this, it may also lead to the asylum of luck and incense. , Little friend, still don¡¯t know who your father is?"


    The ancestor touched his white beard and said very plainly.


    "Who is my father? I don''t know."


    Li Cheng is also confused about this.


    "Your heels..."


    The ancestor was taken aback for a moment, he hadn¡¯t seen what Li Cheng¡¯s follow-up script was.


    He thought of this, his eyes flashed with golden light, and he looked at Li Cheng, wanting to see through Li Cheng''s heels and feet.


    But when he saw this, he was stunned.


    What kind of heel is this?


    He can''t see through at all.


    A glance over, there was a layer of golden light flickering, blocking his vision.


    Only one flag can be seen faintly.


    The ancestor wanted to say that he couldn''t see through Li Cheng''s heels, but he turned his head and glanced at the gazes of Jin Yu and Li Cheng.


    If I want to say it, I can¡¯t say it all at once.


    Let him say that he can¡¯t see through the heels and feet of the other person.


    Doesn¡¯t this seem embarrassing?


    Do you want the face of his ancestor?


    The ancestor took a deep breath, and chose to use Taboo pupil technique, even if it consumes some effort, he has to see through the heels of this younger generation.


    He used the taboo pupil technique.


    I saw the golden light in his eyes become brighter.


    The ancestors spent hard work and looked at Li Cheng.


    glanced over.


    The ancestor almost knelt on the ground without being scared.


    I saw Li Cheng''s whole body wrapped with countless silk threads.


    If these threads are not there, one end is wrapped around Li Cheng, and the other end is immersed in the void.


    The silk threads are so densely packed that they can¡¯t be counted.


    This makes the ancestors stupid.


    The ancestors can tell.


    These threads are all threads of cause and effect.


    What is this person carrying on his back?


    So many causal lines...


    The ancestors are sure.


    All the members of the Golden Winged Dapeng clan add up, and the line of cause and effect is not as much as that of this person.


    This person¡¯s body is not so much a causal line, but rather a causal group.


    No, it should be said that this person is a causal person, and his body is full of cause and effect.


    "Jin, Jin, Jin Yu, your ancestor, cough cough, where did your friend come from?"


    The voice of the ancestors was a little trembling.


    He felt that if the living ancestor in front of him stayed in their clan for a while, if the line of cause and effect broke out, they could drag their entire Golden Winged Dapeng clan into the boundless darkness.


    But he didn''t dare to drive people.


    He was afraid that he would drive people away, causing the living ancestor to resent, so he was implicated in cause and effect.


    Then he is really over.


    The most feared thing is that not only is he finished, but his entire Golden Winged Dapeng clan will also follow.


    "Friend Li Daoyou was entrusted to me by a senior who was kind to me, and that senior was kind to me, so I have to help you with Daoyou Li, ancestor, you should be able to understand me, right?"


    Jin Yu said.


    Hear this.


    The ancestor almost started spraying.


    What kind of grace can offset this kind of big cause and effect?


    Speaking of big cause and effect, it''s all about small things.


    This Jin Yu was obviously pitted.


    The ancestor understood everything, but was afraid to say it. He was afraid to say it and offended this Jin Yu.


    "So, this little friend Li, what is missing now?"


    The old ancestor just wanted to hurry up and send away the living ancestor with the surname Li, and directly asked what the other party lacked.


    "Huh? I don''t lack anything."


    Li Cheng answered in a daze.


    Jin Yu heard this and directly communicated with the ancestor.


    The ancestors just wanted to know the other world when they heard the other party.


    After thinking for a while, he directly took out a magical power and handed it to Li Cheng.


    "This supernatural power can travel Taixu, which is the path to other worlds. You can use this supernatural power to travel to other worlds with the spirit and establish special passages to practice your otherworldly method."


    The ancestor said so.


    After finishing speaking, he directly penetrated the supernatural powers into Li Cheng''s mind.


    Li Cheng got this supernatural power, naturally happy.


    However, he hadn''t been happy for a long time before he was driven out of the cave by his ancestors for the reason of being exhausted.


    Dongfu.


    The ancestors saw that these two people left, and immediately began to waste their efforts, turning on the taboo pupil technique, and observing whether they were contaminated with cause and effect.


    After noticing that he was not contaminated with cause and effect, he breathed a sigh of relief...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 562： Time goes by?

    Chapter 562 The time goes by?


    The ancestral land of the Golden Wing Dapeng clan.


    Within Jinyu Cave House.


    At this moment.


    Li Cheng was sitting in the cave, his eyes closed tightly, as if reminiscing about the magical powers passed to him by the ancestors of the Golden Wing Dapeng clan.


    Jin Yu next to ?? sat bored.


    Look at Li Cheng from time to time.


    He seems to want to see what is special about this Li Cheng.


    Through his ancestors.


    Jin Yu can also be determined, Li Cheng is definitely not easy.


    It¡¯s just that he can¡¯t see what is so simple about Li Cheng.


    Li Cheng on the other side did not go to see Jin Yu at all.


    After receiving the magical powers, he took a long breath and slowly opened his eyes.


    He turned his head to look at Jin Yu, only to find that Jin Yu was looking at him, which made him startled.


    "Friend Jin Dao, what are you doing looking at me?"


    Li Cheng frowned and said.


    "No, no, I''m just a little curious, what exactly is Daoyou Li, your heels? Is it really what my ancestor said? Is there a great ancestor? Or is Daoyou Li you some powerful reincarnation?"


    Jin Yu asked curiously.


    The two are familiar a lot.


    Naturally not so restrained.


    "I don¡¯t know this. Everything about me belongs to the respected master. The respected master helped me transform. Without the respected master, I might not be able to transform it now. I don¡¯t know anything about my life experience.¡±


    Li Cheng shook his head, saying that he was not clear.


    "You don''t know by yourself..."


    Jin Yu was taken aback.


    That has nothing to say.


    It is estimated that only seniors know what Li Cheng¡¯s background is.


    Sure enough...


    Seniors are seniors.


    Good vision.


    How can disciples accept those mortals?


    "Friend Jin Dao, do you still have something to do?"


    Li Cheng suddenly asked.


    "It''s okay, what''s up?"


    Jin Yu asked suspiciously.


    "Friend Jin Dao is okay, can you temporarily give me this cave mansion? I am going to use the Taixu Shenyou method taught by my ancestors."


    Li Cheng asked.


    "This...good."


    Jin Yu was taken aback for a moment, then nodded, and exited the cave.


    Watching Jin Yu leave the cave.


    Li Cheng let go of his heart, devoted himself to the exercise of the "Tai Xu Shenyou Method".


    As soon as he performed the Taixu Spiritual Wandering Technique, he felt his body lighten.


    But I still don¡¯t feel anything, I just feel that my body has become lighter.


    Li Cheng did not have any irritability, but calmed down and continued to perform this method.


    After a while.


    Gradually, Li Cheng felt that his body was getting lighter and lighter...


    Until behind, Li Cheng felt that his whole body had changed, and a piercing breeze blew by, making people creepy.


    Li Cheng opened his eyes and realized that his surroundings were no longer a cave, but a very distorted space.


    Countless streamers are flying by.


    Every stream of light seems to be a piece of history.


    Li Cheng looked around in a daze.


    Here is the so-called Taixu? A place leading to other worlds?


    It''s not very similar here either.


    Li Cheng is a little confused.


    He stood there blankly.


    After a long time.


    Li Cheng only recovered a bit.


    He looked at the light around him, and pondered for a moment.


    Step forward.


    He doesn¡¯t know if this is a passage to other worlds.


    So he wants to walk around.


    Li Cheng went further and further.


    But he still couldn''t see the end of the twisted passage in front of him.


    Without any choice.


    Li Cheng could only focus his eyes on both sides of the passage, those things that kept flying by, like a river.


    He hesitated for a moment.


    Then walked to the streamers and reached out to touch the streamers.


    The moment his palm touched the streamer.


    He saw a lot of things.


    A glorious world, countless gods and demons, the battle of luck, the world of great controversy...


    In that world, if you don¡¯t become a saint, you will end up as an ant...


    It didn''t take long for Li Cheng to watch, and all the pictures in front of him disappeared.


    This made him stunned, his gaze staring straight at the stream of light passing by.


    "Is that... the history that happened before?"


    Li Cheng was a bit wrong.


    Some guesses in his mind.


    What he saw just now seemed to be a historical fragment that the world has experienced.


    "The streamers here are all recording everything that happened in the world?"


    Li Cheng had this idea in his mind, and he was immediately interested.


    He looked at the streamers next to him.


    directly stretched out his hand, horizontally among the flying light.


    Suddenly, a series of pictures appeared before his eyes.


    The picture this time is not the same as the previous one.


    There are no gods, demons and saints this time, but some powerful monks crisscrossing the sky and the earth.


    Powerful monks pressure the entire Shenxing Continent, establish various sect families, and hold the pinnacle of power.


    The strength of each immortal of these powerful monks is far beyond what this era can compare.


    This clip is just a flash in the pan.


    The next moment, the scene in front of Li Cheng changed again.


    This time, the monks who were once invincible and extremely powerful have all disappeared, and the times have changed.


    It seems that Heaven has lost something, the limit of the realm has shrunk, and the existence of immortals is no longer allowed.


    Once a monk reaches the realm of ¡®fairy¡¯, he will be forced to ascend.


    Flicker again.


    This time, the world gradually weakened.


    One day, heaven and earth seemed to be restricted in some way, the monks could no longer ascend, and the road ahead was cut off!


    In the case that the front road is cut off.


    Countless monks struggled and made deeds, but they were eventually destroyed.


    There are also some monks who quietly wait for their longevity. Some monks choose to open up a small space and escape into it, waiting for the opportunity to reappear in the world. Some monks fall into a deep sleep to isolate life and cross the sea without hiding.


    I saw it here.


    The clip ends.


    Li Cheng slowly opened his eyes.


    "Is this what the world has from beginning to end? From the peak to the decline..."


    Li Cheng whispered.


    He looked forward, not knowing what he was thinking of, he lifted his steps and walked forward.


    He has an idea in his heart.


    If this is a record of the years.


    The more you go back, it seems to be the past years, so what about going forward?


    Is ?? the years to come?


    Li Cheng suddenly became interested, he stood up and walked forward, wanting to see if the time ahead is really in the future.


    Li Cheng walked all the way forward.


    Goed for a long time.


    The streamer around him has changed unexpectedly.


    The streamer in front became thicker.


    and the streamer changed from azure blue to gold.


    Li Cheng naturally also noticed the change in the streamer. He was taken aback for a moment, and then stretched out his palm, trying to touch the golden streamer to see if there were any future fragments in it.


    He reached out and touched the streamers.


    Buzz...


    A strange buzzing sound rang in the ear.


    Suddenly, a section of pictures appeared again.


    Li Cheng looked at those pictures and was taken aback for a moment...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass!


    I was queuing for nucleic acid today...


    Time can''t keep up, but the cabbage will be updated three times. Before six o''clock, the cabbage will finish writing the remaining two updates. Let''s watch it tomorrow morning!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 563： Unlucky!

    Chapter 563 Unlucky!


    In front of Li Cheng''s eyes, a series of pictures rose up.


    It was an extremely vast continent, surrounded by ample auras. There were no limits to the heavens and the earth. Powerful monks appeared in large numbers, and the splendid world was once again revealed.


    It¡¯s just that these powerful monks no longer have excessive struggles, and the spiritual world is still mostly peaceful.


    When these powerful monks looked in one direction, their eyes were very respectful.


    They seem to admire the existence in that direction very much...


    The fragment is here.


    Li Cheng still wants to continue watching.


    Co is at this moment.


    A sound like thunder exploded in his ear.


    "Bold!"


    "Dare to spy on the future and disrupt the long river of time, are you really afraid of causation?!"


    This voice also bluffed Li Cheng, and he did not continue to look down.


    Li Cheng looked up.


    The passage in front of him did not know when it had changed.


    Ahead, this twisted passage has come to an end.


    In the direction of the end, there is a very wide flowing river.


    The passage where he is, seems to be a tributary of this vast flowing river.


    And above the vast stream of light, a figure wearing black clothes with an invisible face stood in the air.


    The voice just came from the figure in black.


    "Which power are you a junior? Dare to go against time?! Is your cause and effect counted in your parents? Who are your parents? Dare to be so prosperous!"


    The black figure said sharply, with a very bad tone.


    "I...Isn''t this too Xu to go to other worlds? How long is it?"


    Li Cheng is completely dazed.


    "What''s too empty? You mean the passage to the Nether next door? That''s the next door. What are you doing in the long river of time?"


    "I want to see, which junior are you from!"


    The figure in black is also welcome.


    From where his eyes were, a black hole shot out and fell on Li Cheng.


    When this black light fell on Li Cheng.


    Another golden light on Li Cheng flickered and collided with that black light.


    At the same time, countless lines of cause and effect emerged on Li Cheng.


    Seeing these causal lines, the figure in black became stiff, and seemed to have discovered something incredible.


    What kind of freak is this?


    The densely packed body is all causal lines?


    Are you not afraid of itching if you have too many lice? So it''s been a long time to jump around twice, adding a little more cause and effect?


    The figure in black was frightened and took a few steps backwards.


    I am afraid of being involved in cause and effect with this person.


    If this is implicated, it will be fatal.


    "Senior, I am not a junior, I am a disciple of the respected master. Senior said that I came to the wrong place. Then I will leave. Seniors don''t need to be angry."


    Li Cheng was also shocked by the attitude of the black figure.


    Turn around and leave.


    The black figure saw this and wanted to stop this person.


    Can look at the other party''s body with all causal lines, he is really afraid of being implicated by this person, and can only witness the other party leave.


    The black figure watched the other person leave with his own eyes, took a deep breath, and wanted to turn around and go back.


    Ke suddenly looked at him.


    In his eyes, a very thin line of cause and effect appeared on him.


    This causal line is directly connected to the direction where Li Cheng left.


    He is involved in cause and effect with that freak! !


    "Who is this person, how can there be so many causes and effects!"


    The black-clothed figure gritted his teeth, he stretched out his hand and moved it, trying to figure out the origin of Li Cheng.


    He calculated for a long time.


    was calculated by him after all.


    "The layout of the Xian Dynasty Datang?"


    Getting this result, the figure in black froze for a long time.


    He couldn''t come back for a long time.


    I didn''t expect at all that if he blocked a person in this way, he would actually provoke such a cause and effect.


    He figured it out.


    This thing is simply a person from the Xian Dynasty Datang.


    is obviously here to attract all kinds of cause and effect.


    is implicated on the line of cause and effect, doesn''t it mean that Hexian Dynasty Datang has formed cause and effect.


    The figure in black took a deep breath. For this result, he wanted to hit someone.


    Obviously, he did nothing, but he was inexplicably involved in cause and effect.


    "Unlucky!"


    The black figure breathes fragrance.


    But he had no other way, only gritted his teeth, turned and left.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    A high mountain on the Tianjian continent.


    Chu Yuan came here.


    He stared around in a circle.


    Then he looked at the azure blue screen that only he could see in front of him.


    ¡¾The teaching mode has been opened, and I am looking for teaching and teaching for the useless disciples¡¿


    [I am looking for it, please wait for the host...]


    [Estimated search time: 4 years]


    Four years.


    He should be quite close to the newest disciple.


    I just don¡¯t know where it is.


    Chu Yuan looked around, wanting to find a direction to move on.


    He was looking for his disciple with all his heart, and he didn''t even know that in his searching effort, various things happened in the whole world.


    "Find one, let the system teach it to abolish it, and I can return to the earth realm, two I can return to the cell realm, three I can return to the embryo realm, four I can be a human again...


    "Forget it, maybe eleven more, I can stand on the pinnacle of this world and become a Mahayana realm!"


    Chu Yuan thought in her heart.


    Thinking of the three words''Mahayana Realm'', he couldn''t help feeling fiery in his heart.


    The peak of life is here.


    He has to fight.


    Maybe he can stand up in a wave.


    "For the Mahayana state! Work harder!"


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath, ready to move on.


    He hasn''t taken two steps yet.


    Suddenly, above the sky, a piercing cry rang, which frightened Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan looked up angrily.


    I saw a giant bird flying by, wrapped in flames.


    This giant bird flies all the way and chirps all the way.


    So Chu Yuan wanted to throw a golden light wheel over and smash the bird to death.


    hasn''t waited for Chu Yuan to act.


    On the other side, suddenly another golden dragon soared up.


    The birds and dragons seemed to have been agreed upon, and flew towards each other.


    One bird and one dragon approached, and they started to kill.


    This bird and dragon attack is very terrifying, and the aftermath of each attack can calm the mountains.


    In just a moment, most of the surrounding mountains were destroyed.


    The mountain where Chu Yuan was located was not destroyed.


    But looking at this posture, I am afraid it will soon be the mountain where Chu Yuan is located.


    Chu Yuan looked at this posture, and felt that the aftermath was soon his turn.


    as predicted.


    This dragon bird''s fight has spread to the mountain where Chu Yuan is located.


    The giant flame bird was hit by the golden dragon and hit the mountain where Chu Yuan was.


    Chu Yuan could not bear it immediately.


    At that time, he mobilized the invincible state, and a golden light wheel condensed out of the palm of his hand, and he smashed towards the flame giant...


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 564： There will be a thank you in the future? [Third more]

    Chapter 564 Will there be a thank you in the future? [Third more]


    Tianjian continent, a place above the sky.


    A five-clawed golden dragon of the dragon clan is fighting with the phoenix of the Phoenix clan.


    The grievances between the two clans have been backlogged for a long time.


    We often see the death fight when we meet.


    This time, a dragon clan met with the phoenix. No accident, it was naturally a deadly battle.


    It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t know that there is an extremely terrifying existence beside them watching.


    They are still fighting to death without knowing it.


    It was just a fight, this five-clawed golden dragon was obviously under the wind, and was gradually suppressed by the phoenix during the battle.


    "Your dragon clan has fought many ancestors of my Phoenix clan. Today, it is worthy of you to die in my hands. It is also considered to pay off a trace of grievances for your dragon clan! Take it!


    The phoenix screamed while pressing the five-clawed golden dragon to beat it, and ridiculed the five-clawed golden dragon through voice transmission.


    The five-clawed golden dragon didn''t answer anything, nor did it yell at all, resisting the phoenix with all its strength, trying to kill the phoenix.


    Just let the five-clawed golden dragon resist, still at a disadvantage.


    The realm of the two does not belong to the same level at all.


    The five-clawed golden dragon can''t beat the Phoenix at all.


    If nothing happens, this phoenix can kill the five-clawed golden dragon by consumption.


    Roar! ! !


    The five-clawed golden dragon was very unwilling and roared.


    This phoenix was not afraid at all, and continued to attack.


    The battle between the two is frantically unfolding.


    Finally, the five-clawed golden dragon gradually exhausted its strength, and Phoenix also understood the arrival of the fighter, and began to attack.


    "Get out of here!"


    The five-clawed golden dragon fiercely exerted its force, and with a heavy blow, it knocked out the undetected phoenix.


    Phoenix''s entire body flew backwards uncontrollably, and smashed towards a mountain.


    The phoenix became angry.


    He was careless for a while, and he was smashed into the air by this dragon. Can he bear it?


    When he got up, he immediately used the forbidden technique to tear the dragon to pieces, so that he could relieve his anger.


    Phoenix wondered how to torture this dragon.


    hasn''t waited long for him to think about it.


    Suddenly, he felt a dazzling golden light passing behind him.


    Phoenix turned his head and looked over.


    He seemed to see a light of the sun flying towards him...


    And then...


    Then there is no more.


    I saw the phoenix cut by a golden light wheel.


    Immediately, the entire body of the Phoenix shattered and opened, and fell instantly, without any chance of resistance.


    The five-clawed golden dragon in the distance that was trying to desperately became stunned.


    He stared blankly at the place where the phoenix disappeared.


    The stuff he was playing just now...


    is gone all at once.


    really all of a sudden.


    He didn¡¯t even have time to react.


    He doesn¡¯t even have time to react, let alone the Phoenix.


    "This is a powerful shot!"


    The five-clawed golden dragon reacted, and such a thought flashed in his heart.


    only has this idea.


    "Thank you for your help, and dare to ask the name of the senior? The junior is not malicious, just want to know the name of the senior, when the dragon clan repays in the future, you can also find the senior."


    The five-clawed golden dragon turned into a human form, and said with his hands.


    After he finished speaking, he looked forward cautiously.


    Looking forward to the appearance of ¡®Mighty¡¯.


    He waited for a while.


    A figure slowly walked out of the mountains.


    In the eyes of the five-clawed golden dragon, this figure was vague, like a gas, but it was vaguely visible that it was a human form.


    This made the five-clawed golden dragon deeply shocked.


    What kind of cultivation is this person?


    is so terrifying, with his cultivation level, he can''t even see the person''s real body.


    The five-clawed golden dragon had never thought about it, this figure is the body of will.


    Only when this figure is only strong in cultivation, he is''unworthy'' to see the real person.


    And the figure that came out of this road was Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan walked out and looked at the five-clawed golden dragon blankly.


    He slaughtered the bird easily.


    Naturally, it is not intended to help this dragon.


    But the sound of the bird is too annoying.


    And the bird hit the mountain where he was, and he slaughtered it easily.


    If this is not the case, he would be too lazy at all.


    Not to mention taking the initiative to help this five-clawed golden dragon.


    It''s just that I''ve shot all the shots now.


    If you don¡¯t take this favor, you don¡¯t take it for nothing.


    "Free gift."


    Chu Yuan glanced at the five-clawed golden dragon saluting respectfully, waved his hand and said.


    While he waved, the power of the invincible state directly lifted the five-clawed golden dragon.


    He has become the body of will, and has more powerful control over the invincible state.


    Can easily mobilize the invincible state to do some small things, and will not make mistakes due to excessive force.


    "Thank you for the kindness of seniors, the junior Aodu is grateful! I don''t know what kind of ancestor is senior? The dragon will repay seniors in the future!"


    The five-clawed golden dragon ¡®Ao Du¡¯ felt that Chu Yuan was strong, and asked again.


    In his opinion.


    The existence of this level of Chu Yuan must be the ancestor of a certain race.


    Otherwise, it would not be so powerful.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    This guy asked which ancestor he was from?


    How does this make him answer?


    When is he Chu, an ancestor?


    Chu Yuan wanted to answer that he was a human race.


    But I thought about it again.


    In this Tianjian continent full of demons, it seems that it is not easy to use the identity of the human race.


    It would be better to disguise the identity of a monster, maybe it is better.


    Anyway, he is a volitional body, and no one knows whether he is a real monster.


    It¡¯s just that, what kind of monster should be disguised?


    Forget it, just make up one.


    "This seat is the ancestor of the Sky Demon Python clan!"


    Chu Yuan casually pinched a name to each other.


    He didn''t know what the sky demon python was.


    Anyway, it''s right to talk nonsense.


    "The Sky Demon Python clan...Okay, the juniors have noted it down. Please rest assured, the juniors and the dragon clan will have to thank you in the future."


    Ao Du silently wrote down the name.


    "How many times have you said repaying? You should repay now, immediately, immediately, not in the future."


    Chu Yuan rolled his eyes, what a joke.


    As soon as he left, he would never see this dragon again.


    Say something to repay in the future, isn¡¯t this the same as laughing?


    It''s like an old acquaintance meets and says to invite you to dinner next time.


    Be sure to wait for the same words next time.


    is all fake.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Ao Du was also confused by what Chu Yuan said.


    He pondered for a moment before he continued.


    "If the seniors don''t dislike it, you can go back to the ancestral land of the dragon clan with the juniors, and the dragon clan will definitely thank the seniors by then!"


    I only heard Ao Du say so.


    Chu Yuan heard it, and Dang even agreed.


    This favor is taken, he is useless.


    It would be better to cash out now.


    You can look back for a disciple, anyway, give a thank you, it won¡¯t take long.


    Holding this idea, Chu Yuan followed Ao Du directly to the direction of the Dragon Clan¡¯s ancestral land...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 565： Dragon Formation

    Chapter 565 Dragon Formation


    In the Tianjian continent, the ancestor of the dragon family is established in a blessed land.


    This cave is isolated from the outside world and is a world of its own.


    This is the foundation of the dragon family.


    Even after the recovery, it still has an extraordinary foundation in the new era.


    At this moment, in front of a huge bronze dragon gate at the entrance of the Dragon Ancestral Land.


    Ao Du came here with Chu Yuan.


    "Senior, this is the entrance to my dragon ancestral land."


    Ao Du looked at the majestic and majestic huge bronze dragon gate in front of him, feeling very satisfied.


    The deeper the Dragon Clan¡¯s background, the better his face will naturally be.


    "Go, go in."


    Chu Yuan said lightly, and then stepped forward to step into the bronze dragon gate.


    "Senior, we have to wait in place. There is a formation guard in the bronze dragon gate. People who are not from the dragon clan will be strangled instantly by the formation. I have already notified seniors. Just wait for the dragon elders to pick up... "


    Ao Du just wanted to talk about the rules, but he hadn¡¯t finished speaking yet.


    Suddenly his eyes widened.


    In his line of sight, Chu Yuan was stepping into the bronze dragon gate.


    This predecessor is going to die? ?


    The formation inside the bronze dragon gate is enough to kill the ordinary fairyland!


    Furthermore, even if the formation cannot be killed, it will alarm the powerful dragons.


    At that time, the whole dragon clan will take action.


    Don¡¯t you come to thank you! Why are you so reckless!


    Ao Du wanted to stop Chu Yuan, but it was too late.


    He could only watch Chu Yuan walk into the bronze dragon gate.


    And then...


    Then there is no more.


    The bronze gantry seemed to have failed, and there was no response at all.


    This¡­


    Bronze Dragon Gate is broken?


    Ao Du dumbfounded.


    He was silent for a moment, and took out the feather of the phoenix that had fallen on the ground from his arms.


    Feel the breath remaining on the feathers.


    He used supernatural powers to simulate his own breath of life, turning it into the breath of a phoenix.


    Done these.


    Ao Du only stepped into the bronze dragon gate.


    He wants to test if his door is broken.


    Ao Du has just stepped into the bronze dragon gate.


    Suddenly, the whole bronze dragon gate vibrated.


    Ao Du was stunned, and suddenly countless murderous intent appeared around him. The terrifying wind blew first, and he wanted to calm Ao Du.


    Aodu panicked and didn''t choose his way. While escaping, he removed the breath of the phoenix and at the same time took out the treasure body.


    But the big array has been activated.


    Ao Du now removes the breath of the Phoenix, which is of no avail.


    "It''s irrational! It''s okay if someone walks over, it''s okay if I walk over!"


    Ao Du wants to curse.


    But before he could scold him, a wave of winds came and killed him.


    Each of these winds is enough to destroy the existence of scattered fairyland.


    Aodu is just a dragon in the Mahayana realm, how could it be able to beat this wind.


    In just a moment, his treasure was shattered, and he was devastated by the wind, and his life was dying.


    Just when Ao Du thought he was going to fall like this inexplicably.


    Above the sky, a golden wheel of light slashed horizontally, breaking the wind directly, and smashing the barriers of the formation very powerfully.


    In front of this golden light wheel, the entire formation was easily flattened like an egg touching a stone.


    "Are you OK?"


    A calm voice came over.


    Ao Du shocked all over, turned his head to look, and saw Chu Yuan standing in front of him with his hands on his back, as if he was not surprised by everything in front of him.


    Standing behind Chu Yuan.


    Ao Du felt a sense of peace of mind.


    "Senior, I''m fine, thank you senior for saving my life!"


    Ao Du spoke.


    He couldn''t help lowering his head, a little ashamed.


    He was able to die like this, forcibly changed to the breath of a phoenix, to test whether this formation was broken.


    This is clearly that this senior is too strong.


    is so powerful that it can ignore this formation, and it can also make it imperceptible.


    This is far from what he can compare.


    "These things, I''ll talk about them later, your people are here, go and explain, otherwise the fight will be bad later."


    Chu Yuan put his hands on his back and said flatly.


    "it is good."


    Ao Du nodded blankly.


    He looked up.


    Dragon shadows are flying in the distance.


    Obviously, the elders of the Dragon Clan are aware of the situation here.


    Ao Du shook his head bitterly, this time I really didn¡¯t die and I would peel off my skin.


    Because of him, the formation was lost.


    This account must be counted on him.


    Ao Du sighed.


    Then he got up and flew up to the sky, and took the initiative to explain to the elders.


    Chu Yuan stood there, motionless, waiting for Ao Du to return.


    ...


    At this moment, above the sky.


    Ao Du is trying his best to explain to many dragon elders.


    After explaining for a long time.


    Many dragon elders learned the situation.


    "You were attacked by a phoenix, this person saved you..."


    "You tried the formation for a while, and it caused the formation to counterattack?"


    "No, what you said is not the point. We can''t see clearly about this person. Moreover, this person can ignore my dragon formation and easily break the formation. This person is...very powerful..."


    Many dragon elders are discussing.


    Finally they came to a conclusion.


    I am afraid this person is very strong.


    is strong to a terrible point.


    may be one of the strongest in Tianjian mainland.


    In short, even if they can''t win over, such strong people will never offend.


    "In that case, let''s go down and visit this strong man."


    "I also want to thank this strong man for sheltering my dragon descendants."


    A dragon elder spoke immediately.


    The other dragon elders also nodded, got up and flew down.


    Standing below Chu Yuan watched the many dragon elders flying down, his face remained unchanged.


    He is invincible, who is he afraid of.


    His invincible state can match the Mahayana pinnacle, and...


    Well, in Chu Yuan¡¯s view, his invincibility is not just as simple as surpassing the Mahayana pinnacle, but as a warrior!


    "Ao Wu, the seventh elder of the Dragon Clan, has seen Your Excellency."


    The "Seven Elders" of the dragon clan headed by ?? took the lead to salute Chu Yuan.


    Behind him, many elders of the dragon clan saluted, and they knew their identities with Chu Yuan.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s not here to fight, naturally it''s best.


    If he comes to fight, although he is not afraid, he will be annoyed.


    Who would like to call, shouldn¡¯t I ask a disciple to teach it to abolish it?


    "The ancestor of the Sky Demon Python family, I have seen you all."


    Chu Yuan didn''t put on airs, and held his fists slightly towards these dragon elders, even if he had done the etiquette.


    These Dragon Clan elders knew how powerful Chu Yuan was, so naturally they didn''t dare to have any opinions. Instead, they started talking with Chu Yuan one by one with a smile.


    First, I thanked Chu Yuan for protecting their dragon descendants, and then tentatively asked many questions about Chu Yuan¡¯s information...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass!


    There are two more updates before the morning, and you can watch it when you wake up tomorrow!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 566： Give too much

    Chapter 566


    The ancestral land of the dragon clan.


    In an ancient palace.


    At this moment.


    Many elders of the Dragon Clan are banqueting Chu Yuan.


    After learning of Chu Yuan¡¯s terrifying combat effectiveness, the Dragon Clan naturally respected Chu Yuan, banqueting Chu Yuan, and even the patriarch of the Dragon Clan came forward in person.


    At the banquet.


    The patriarch of the Dragon clan talked with Chu Yuan, wanting to know what this ¡®Sky Demon Python Clan¡¯ was.


    Why has he never heard of such a race?


    Chu Yuan was also confused, he was also nonsense, he himself didn''t know what a sky demon python was.


    After thinking for a while.


    Chu Yuan just opened his mouth to answer.


    "The sky demon python is one of the ancient innate gods and demons. It was once strong for a while, but then declined and gradually lost its reputation. Now the entire race, only the ancestors are left."


    "So you haven''t heard of the patriarch of the dragon clan, it''s normal."


    Chu Yuan said with a smile.


    "You are the only one left?"


    The patriarch of the dragon clan''s eyes lit up.


    He really didn¡¯t know what this Sky Demon Python clan was.


    But this does not hinder his thoughts.


    He wants to win over this strong man and let this strong man become his dragon''s combat power.


    "Yes, I''m the only one"


    Chu Yuan nodded and said.


    "That fellow Daoist, this demon and python clan, what is the difference with our dragon clan? What is the connection?"


    Dragon clan patriarch asked in a low voice.


    If it is pure python, it is naturally a subsidiary of their dragon clan.


    But this sky demon python, he feels that he does not belong to that python at all, right?


    How could the python family have such a powerful existence?


    "Relation? Of course, the sky demon python also belongs to the dragon clan."


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly and admitted.


    In his opinion.


    Python, dragon, etc., belong to the dragon family, which is quite normal.


    "That fellow Taoist..."


    The tone of the patriarch of the dragon clan became strange.


    "Oh, then I should also belong to the Dragon Clan, but my Sky Demon Python clan has been in decline for too long, and it has little relationship with the Dragon Clan now."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    Hear this.


    The patriarch of the dragon clan''s eyes suddenly heated up.


    He immediately told Chu Yuan his purpose, and wanted to invite Chu Yuan to join their dragon clan, and their dragon clan was willing to provide various resources for Chu Yuan to use.


    Only Chu Yuan needs to be part of the Dragon Clan.


    Chu Yuan naturally didn''t want to agree.


    but¡­¡­


    But there is too much given by the dragon patriarch.


    The dragon patriarch promised a bunch of things.


    Chu Yuan could only ¡®reluctantly¡¯ promised.


    After Chu Yuan agreed.


    The patriarch of the dragon clan gave Chu Yuan many treasures.


    After that, the patriarch of the dragon clan proposed to discuss with Chu Yuan.


    said that he wanted to test Chu Yuan¡¯s strength so that he could arrange a position for Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan of course agreed.


    ¡­¡­


    In a clearing of the ancestral land of the dragon clan.


    Chu Yuan and Long Clan Chief Ao Tian stand on two pillars, facing each other.


    Below them, countless members of the Dragon tribe are watching the two people''s match.


    On the pillar.


    Ao Tian looked at Chu Yuan, who was indistinct in front of him, but still looked extraordinary, and nodded very satisfied.


    "Friends of Daoist, if you have any means to do it, you don''t need to keep your hands. The stronger you are, the more prestigious you will be in the dragon clan, and the higher the treatment you will receive."


    Ao Tian spoke and said.


    "Can you get better treatment? Are you serious?"


    Hearing these words, Chu Yuan was no longer sleepy.


    He held a storage bag full of treasures in his hand, and his heart became hot.


    If this is the case, then he would be rude.


    "Of course, if fellow daoists can tie with me, the treatment will be doubled!"


    Ao Tian nodded and said in confirmation.


    "Then what if we defeat you?"


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath.


    That is not a solemn mind, but an excited mind.


    "Friends of the Daoist are joking, if the Daoists can defeat me, you will be the position of the chief of the dragon clan! You will be in charge of all the resource mobilization of the dragon clan!"


    Ao Tian smiled.


    defeat him? Are you kidding me?


    He is the chief of the dragon clan.


    Among ??Dragons, the strongest existence besides the ancestors.


    Want to defeat him, isn¡¯t this a foolish dream?


    "Is this serious?"


    "Really!"


    was confirmed.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes gradually filled with murderous intent.


    "Friends, I advise you not to think too much. With my combat power, the entire Tianjian continent is also hard to come by, you...you..."


    Ao Tiangang wanted to pretend to show it to the Dragon Clan members below.


    The next moment, he saw a scene that he will never forget.


    Chu Yuan stood there by himself, holding a huge ball of light like the sun in his hand.


    The ball of light is as big as thousands of feet. Just placing it there will cause a huge tremor in the surrounding space, and a depressing coercion will be emitted from it.


    Chu Yuan, who was holding this huge solar sphere, was walking towards him step by step.


    Do not!


    do not come! !


    Ao Tian widened his eyes and roared frantically in his heart.


    He wanted to make Chu Yuan go away, but he didn''t know where to start.


    Looking at Chu Yuan with a huge ball of light in his hand.


    Ao Tian had a feeling that once he was hit by this huge ball of light, he was afraid that his whole person would be gone.


    The sun-like light ball made Ao Tian feel an extreme sense of threat.


    This huge ball of light can definitely threaten his life!


    "Tao friends! Be merciful!"


    Just when Ao Tian felt that he was going to die, a slightly panicked voice came over.


    I saw a huge dragon shadow flash past.


    The next moment, an old man appeared in this clearing.


    "Friends of Dao! I don¡¯t know where my Dragon Clan has offended fellow Daoists, and I ask them to be merciful. Even if my Dragon Clan is sorry, fellow Daoists don¡¯t need to destroy my entire dragon clan!"


    The old man looked at the huge ball of light in Chu Yuan''s hand, his eyes were full of jealousy.


    Obviously, he was also very afraid of the huge ball of light in Chu Yuan''s hand.


    Ao Tian next to ?? saw this scene and finally recovered.


    "Ancestor! Fellow Daoist! Misunderstanding! This is all a misunderstanding! Fellow Daoists are about to receive their magical powers. You won this competition, and I am not your opponent!"


    Ao Tian hurriedly spoke.


    Looking at the huge ball of light in Chu Yuan''s hand, he was really scared.


    I was afraid that Chu Yuan would really drop the ball of light.


    Then he is finished.


    Perhaps not only he will be finished, but the whole dragon family will also be finished.


    It is really that the pressure of this ball of light is too strong.


    "Count me win?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment. Hearing this, he didn''t even have the idea of ??throwing the ball of light down.


    After a moment of contemplation, he slowly closed his hands and dissipated the light ball.


    The pressure that felt the ball of light disappeared.


    It''s not just Ao Tian who breathed a sigh of relief.


    Many dragons who were watching the show were relieved.


    They are also afraid that the battle will affect them.


    If it was really like that, it would really have been beaten to death after watching a play, and the dragon clan''s face would be lost when it was passed out.


    Dignified dragon clan, most of the clan members were killed because of watching a play, causing the dragon clan¡¯s vitality to be severely injured...


    This spread out, still have a face to see people?


    The second is more, ask for a monthly pass.


    fell asleep last night. Before I had time to update, cabbage woke up and started to update. Wait a while, cabbage supplements the third update!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 567： Chu Yuan Patriarch

    Chapter 567 Ancestor of Chu Yuan


    Tianjian continent, the ancestral land of the dragon family, in a palace.


    At this moment, the ancestors of the dragon clan brought the patriarch of the dragon clan and many elders of the dragon clan, and sent Chu Yuan to a very luxurious cave.


    The ancestors of the dragon clan after seeing the terrifying combat power of Chu Yuan.


    Make a decisive decision to leave the Chu Yuan, join the Dragon Clan, and strengthen their Dragon Clan''s heritage.


    As for the position given to Chu Yuan...


    Naturally is not the head of the dragon clan.


    Of course, this is not to say that Chu Yuan cannot be the head of the dragon clan.


    But the dragon ancestors felt that it was a bit unworthy to be the patriarch of the dragon clan for Chu Yuan. Well, the position of the patriarch of the dragon clan was unworthy.


    So Chu Yuan became one of the ancestors of the dragon clan.


    In nominal terms, Chu Yuan is the thirteenth ancestor of the dragon clan.


    Getting this status, Chu Yuan was too dazed, so he accepted it in a daze.


    Who can believe that he, a man who came to his disciples to teach abolishment, became the ancestor of the dragon clan in a daze?


    However, however, the dragon clan gave too many things, and Chu Yuan would not agree to it.


    ¡­¡­


    After tossing for a long time.


    Chu Yuan returned to the cave house arranged for him by the dragon clan.


    He stayed in the cave by himself, looking at the pile of shining treasures around him, people almost lost their laughter.


    It was the first time that someone in Chu had so many treasures.


    There are all kinds of treasures, countless.


    This wave is simply making a lot of money.


    Chu Yuan picked up a sheathed sword exuding sword aura next to him, touched the sword in his palm, and was extremely satisfied.


    It was the first time he touched such a precious sword.


    "My disciples, if you have the opportunity to meet in the future, you can give them some treasures to defend themselves."


    "This sword can be given to Luoer..."


    "Does this flag seem to be used for formation or for self-defense? Just give it to Han''er..."


    "and this¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan picked out a lot of treasures from the treasure pile, which he planned to give to his disciples in the future.


    He accepted those disciples to get started, and his intention was to teach them to abolish them, but after all, those disciples became talents.


    The wood is done, and it''s useless no matter how angry he is. It''s better to choose to face those disciples and do a good job of being a master.


    Speaking of it, he has never given any treasure to those disciples.


    Previous conditions were not allowed.


    Now he Chu is rich.


    There is definitely a chance that each person must send a few pieces.


    This is not a matter of showing off or not, it is simply that he wants to care about his disciples.


    Chu Yuan slowly counted, how many treasures he had here...


    ¡­¡­


    Time passed quickly.


    In a blink of an eye, dozens of days passed.


    Chu Yuan still has not left the cave.


    In addition to counting the treasures, he also figured out the characteristics of these treasures.


    According to Chu Yuan''s idea, he also wanted to note the size of each treasure.


    But he hasn''t waited for him to start memorizing.


    Ao Tian, ??the patriarch of the dragon clan, came over.


    Chu Yuan had no choice but to put away many treasures, walk out of the cave, and meet Ao Tian.


    Outside the cave.


    Ao Tian meets Chu Yuan.


    Ao Tian gave a big gift at the time, and he almost knocked out ten or eight beeps for Chu Yuan.


    "Ao Tian see the ancestor!!"


    Ao Tian said such a sentence very shyly.


    He really didn''t expect it.


    A person who was worthy of being a fellow Daoist.


    Discussed with him, and in a blink of an eye he became the ancestor of his dragon clan. Even when he meets, he has to call him the ancestor.


    This made him the face of the patriarch of the dragon clan completely uncomfortable.


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly, and asked with a smile.


    He doesn''t know what Ao Tian thinks, anyway, he himself has no resistance to the title of this ancestor, and it is not him who suffers.


    Moreover, with the identity of this dragon ancestor, you can still receive so many treasures.


    If not, he still wants to serve as the ancestor of all races.


    "Ancestor, there is something coming from the ancestor of the great ancestor. The demon master ordered the ancestor-level figures of all races to go to the Ten Thousand Demon Palace to discuss matters. You are also one of the ancestors of the dragon family, so you should go there."


    Ao Tian lowered his head and said.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    How long did it take before something happened?


    Monster? Is it the existence in Jin Yu''s mouth that controls the entire continent?


    "Do you know what it is?"


    Chu Yuan looked at Ao Tian and asked with a slightly raised eyebrow.


    "Old ancestors, how do I know about this, but I heard that it seems that the ancestors of all races need to go to agree on where to attack."


    Ao Tian replied.


    "Is that so? I shouldn''t fight, right?"


    Chu Yuan touched his emptiness and asked slowly.


    "Fighting?? The ancestors, the ancestors of all the monster races are only discussing, why did they fight??"


    Now it is Ao Tian''s turn to get confused.


    He doesn''t quite understand the mentality of this new ancestor.


    "Well, that''s all right, then I should go to the great ancestor now, right?"


    Chu Yuan raised his head and asked.


    "Yes, ancestors, you still don''t know the regional division of the dragon clan, let me take you there."


    Ao Tian said.


    Of course, Chu Yuan had no opinion on this. He didn''t know the way originally.


    Ao Tian didn''t say much, and took Chu Yuan straight to the place where the dragon ancestor was.


    After being brought here.


    The dragon clan counts Chu Yuan, the ¡®wonderful ancestor¡¯, a total of thirteen ancestors, and it¡¯s not ambiguous. After a few acquaintances, they headed to the floating palace on the Tianjian Continent...


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the floating palace ¡®Ten Thousand Demons Palace¡¯.


    The demon master and Ji Meng sat opposite each other.


    is talking.


    "Gather the ancestors of all races and go to the sea to test the remnant power of the new heavens. You have to think about it clearly. If this is a mistake, the loss of the ancestors of all races is really the foundation of our old times. Up."


    The demon master said with a heartache on his face.


    "To make arrangements in advance for your majesty''s recovery, and also to disturb the sight of Shenxing Continent. All this is worthwhile.


    Masked face and expressionless, said in a rather cold tone.


    "If your Majesty recovers and no one is available, then you should be convicted!"


    The demon master took a deep breath.


    He really wanted to dissuade him.


    Can''t hold back this person is the spokesperson of the old way of heaven.


    And in name, he is not good at preventing this.


    After all, he is still a courtier of His Majesty.


    "Monster, you don¡¯t need to care about it anymore, just do your own thing well, gather the ancestors of all races, and let me do the rest."


    Jimeng said decisively.


    His tone is beyond doubt.


    Obviously, he would never allow the demon master to refute him.


    Seeing this, the demon master next to him could only sigh helplessly. Thinking of the possible loss of the ancestors of all races, his heart couldn''t help but twitch.


    The demon master is heartbroken.


    They did not expect that a strange undercover agent was mixed into the ancestors of various races...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass!


    is late but it is late. If you say three shifts a day, then you must three shifts a day!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 568： Demon masters careful thoughts

    Chapter 568


    Outside the Ten Thousand Demons Palace.


    Strong and incomparably powerful auras flew from the distant clouds, and landed in front of the Ten Thousand Demon Palace.


    Each of these powerful auras are the ancestors of a clan.


    At this moment, these ancestors gathered in front of the Ten Thousand Demons Palace.


    The gate of the Ten Thousand Demon Palace was closed tightly, and they did not dare to bother, but dared to wait quietly for the gate of the Ten Thousand Demon Palace to open.


    Where did they dare to take the initiative to knock on the door of the Ten Thousand Demon Palace.


    In the Tianjian continent.


    The first sequence belongs to the group of Ji Meng and Demon Master.


    The ancestors of all races can only be counted as the second sequence.


    Under this situation, how dare the ancestors of all races offend Ji Meng and the demon master and knock on the door of the Ten Thousand Demon Palace.


    The ancestors of all races only dared to stand outside the door obediently, talking with each other politely.


    Wow...


    Just at this time.


    Several dragon shadows flew past in the distance.


    Thirteen ancestors belonging to the dragon family came here.


    Chu Yuan is naturally mixed among them, and belongs to the thirteenth ancestor.


    As soon as the great ancestor of the dragon came, many ancestors of other races came over to say hello.


    See this scene.


    The dragon ancestor and other ancestors waved their hands.


    Instructed other ancestors to look for the people of the Jinwu clan.


    The Dragon Clan belonged to the Three-legged Golden Crow Clan before.


    Since we are here, it is naturally dominated by the three-legged Golden Crow family.


    The other ancestors also understood what the ancestor meant, and nodded one after another, got up and prepared to go to the Jinwu clan.


    But Chu Yuan didn''t even know what the great dragon ancestor meant. He watched the great dragon ancestor wave his hand, thinking that the great dragon ancestor called them to the palace in front.


    So he lifted his steps and walked forward.


    The ancestors of all the surrounding races could not help but be stunned when Chu Yuan walked to the gate of the Ten Thousand Demons Palace.


    Whose ancestor is this? What do you want to do when you reach the gate of the palace?


    In their dull eyes one by one.


    Chu Yuan reached out and pushed open the palace gate.


    I saw that the heavy door of the Ten Thousand Demons Palace was pushed by Chu Yuan and opened lightly.


    In the bottom of his heart, Chu Yuan wanted to complain about this door so lightly, but he was only complaining in his heart.


    On the surface, he still didn''t do anything, and stepped directly into the hall.


    He just took a step, feeling the surrounding deserted, he couldn''t help turning his head to look behind him.


    "Huh? Why don''t you guys come in? What are you doing outside?"


    Chu Yuan turned his head to look, and found that the ancestors of all races were standing outside the hall, not coming in, so he could not help but speak.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The ancestors of all races are confused.


    They really did not expect that there were ancestor-level characters who directly pushed the door open.


    Is this really not afraid to offend the demon master and the trick?


    The ancestors of all ethnic groups were shocked.


    After a while, they all turned their attention to the dragon ancestor.


    It''s almost a sentence of Dragon Clan Niubi.


    They never thought that the people of the dragon race would be so reckless.


    Except for that special era that year, the dragon clan has always been in decline.


    Now, it has become an affiliate of the three-legged Golden Crow clan.


    Most of them have an impression of the Dragon Clan. They clearly have the background to fight, but they don¡¯t have the courage to fight. They can only make promises.


    Unexpectedly, the Dragon Clan had such a ruthless person, who directly pushed open the door of the Ten Thousand Demons Palace.


    Compared to the shock of the ancestors of other races.


    The twelve ancestors of the dragon clan were dumbfounded.


    They had never thought that Chu Yuan would directly push the door open.


    Isn¡¯t this an act of death?


    Just as the twelfth ancestor of the Dragon Clan just wanted to bring Chu Yuan back.


    But before they had time to do it, there was a noise in front of them.


    saw a figure emerge from the hall.


    This figure emerged and attracted everyone''s attention.


    This figure is holding a trident, his face is cold, who else can be besides Ji Meng.


    "Since I''m here, I''m still standing outside, so I dare not push the door to do anything? Don''t all come in yet."


    Ji Meng spit out such words coldly.


    Neither went to see Chu Yuan nor blamed Chu Yuan.


    He finished.


    turned around and stepped into the depths of the hall.


    The ancestors of all races all stunned.


    His eyes fell on Chu Yuan who was standing at the door.


    A little puzzled, and a little confused.


    It turned out that this Ji Meng wouldn¡¯t blame them at all?


    They have never dared to push the door. They only dared to wait for the demon master to open the door before they dared to enter.


    But this dragon family member now has a lot of knowledge for them.


    It turns out that there is no need for some of these at all.


    Just push the door directly in.


    The ancestors of all races shook their heads, not knowing what to say, but at last they could only sigh and enter the hall one by one.


    The twelve ancestors of the Dragon Clan also came to Chu Yuan''s side, surrounded Chu Yuan in the middle, and all heaved a sigh of relief.


    They didn''t blame Chu Yuan, they just talked to Chu Yuan.


    In their view, Chu Yuan didn''t understand the rules to make these oolongs.


    They must tell Chu Yuan about these rules.


    The twelve ancestors of the Dragon Clan began to tell.


    Chu Yuan listened in a daze, and kept nodding. This group of people gave too much, and he still had no objection.


    Finally, after a while.


    The twelve ancestors of the Dragon Clan stopped talking and entered the hall with Chu Yuan.


    ¡­¡­


    After entering the hall.


    What you can see is a piece of futon.


    The number of futons is extremely large, divided into several rows.


    At the top of the futon, there are two futons of different colors.


    On those two futons, sitting on top of them, the demon master and Ji Meng are impressive.


    Chu Yuan followed the dragons, his eyes fixed on the demon master.


    He is very curious about the person in charge of this Tianjian continent.


    Want to see how this person is different from others.


    Just let Chu Yuan look at it, but he couldn''t see anything.


    It just feels that this person is a bit darker than the others, and nothing else.


    After watching Chu Yuan for a while, he turned his attention away.


    Following the dragons, they sat on a futon.


    Chu Yuan sat down and waited quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    The demon master at the top also slowly opened his eyes, his gaze swept across Chu Yuan, and his brow wrinkled slightly.


    With his strength, of course he felt that Chu Yuan was just peeking at him.


    It''s just that he has some doubts.


    He could not see through Chu Yuan.


    Looking at it at a glance, it is blurred and can''t be seen clearly.


    Who is this guy?


    Dragons?


    But a member of the Dragon Clan, how could he not see through?


    It''s strange.


    Is it possible that the Jackie Chan clan has a stronger presence to recover?


    And the existence of recovery, the cultivation base has recovered faster than him, so he can''t see through?


    Dragons...


    can be drawn.


    The eyes of the demon master shone with light.


    He has a plan in his mind.


    Among the ??monster race, the strong always respected. For example, although Jian Continent respects him today, once your Majesty recovers, he may not be respected.


    If he can conquer the dragon clan and let the dragon clan become his sharp blade, to defeat the monster clan, and then subdue the major races of the monster clan, then, even if his majesty recovers, he does not seem to be afraid...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass!


    everyday, the remaining two more will be released tomorrow morning!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 569： Early Yuan

    Chapter 569 Early Yuan Dynasty


    In the Palace of Ten Thousand Demons.


    The ancestors of all races of monsters gather.


    Ji Meng did not hide it, and directly expressed his thoughts.


    He wants to send the ancestors of all races out to attract the power of Xintiandao and weaken the power of Xintiandao to suppress the sea.


    The ancestors of all ethnic groups were scared enough to learn about this.


    It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t understand anything.


    On the contrary, they understand these things very well.


    They understand that if they are not careful to do this, they may be gone...


    The ancestors of all races understand that of course they are not willing to do this.


    But Ji Meng could not allow the ancestors of all races to refuse.


    Compulsively require the ancestors of all races to go to the sea soon to attract the power left by the new heaven.


    The ancestors of all races are obviously unable to resist, and can only choose to agree.


    The speed of this negotiation is very fast.


    After a while, Ji Meng announced that the discussion was over and the ancestors of all races would be given a month of preparation time.


    Go to the sea in a month.


    The ancestors of all races had no choice but to accept everything and then leave.


    However, before leaving.


    The thirteen ancestors of the dragon clan were left behind by the demon master¡¯s secret letter, and wanted to meet with the thirteen ancestors of the dragon clan.


    The thirteen ancestors of the dragon clan didn''t understand what had happened, but they could only nod their heads and accepted it. They stayed in the side hall, waiting for the arrival of the demon master.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the palace.


    The demon master did not let the thirteen dragon ancestors wait too long.


    After a cup of tea.


    The demon master came to the side hall and met with the thirteen ancestors of the dragon clan.


    The thirteen ancestors of the dragon clan immediately bowed to the demon master.


    "See Demon Master!"


    The thirteen ancestors of the dragon clan all salute.


    Of course, it¡¯s just the salute of the twelve ancestors.


    Chu Yuan mixed up in it, pretending to be a little bit, without even saying a word.


    "Don¡¯t give me a gift, Ao Qing, the great ancestor of the Dragon Clan, right? I don¡¯t know who this is? I have been hearing that there are twelve ancestors of the Dragon Clan, but I still don¡¯t know what the identity of the thirteenth is. , But recently recovered?"


    The demon master looked at Chu Yuan with a smile on his face, and said like this.


    He thought he would look very kind with a smile on his face.


    In fact, his gloomy face forced a smile, not only did not appear gentle, but on the contrary, it looked strange.


    and it''s scary.


    Chu Yuan was obviously taken aback by this demon master.


    He was taken aback.


    Not sure what to say.


    The ancestor of the Dragon Race next to ?? stood up.


    "The enlightened demon master, this is the thirteenth ancestor of our dragon clan. It is the ancestor of the sky demon python clan, one of the subordinate races of my dragon clan. Maybe because the standing time is relatively short, you don''t know the demon master."


    Long Clan ancestor ¡®Ao Qing¡¯ lowered his head and explained.


    "Thirteenth Patriarch... Not bad, not bad, not bad."


    The demon master looked at Chu Yuan and was amazed.


    Said three sentences in a row.


    Even if he walked for so long to watch, he couldn''t see through Chu Yuan, it could be seen that Chu Yuan was powerful.


    In the eyes of the demon master, if Chu Yuan was attracted, then it would really be considered as having the power to resist that ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ in a short period of time.


    At least until those more powerful beings recover.


    Even if the ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ recovers, there is nothing he can do about it.


    "I don''t know your Taoist name yet."


    The demon master continued.


    The other dragon ancestors couldn''t help but stunned when they heard this.


    was a little surprised.


    This demon master, this is the first time he has called them Daoists at this level.


    is called a fellow Taoist, that means it is the same class of existence as the demon master.


    This is a recognition.


    The twelve ancestors of the dragon clan are surprised.


    Chu Yuan was not surprised, he didn''t even know what it meant.


    Calling him symmetrically doesn''t feel anything at all.


    "Dao name...you can call me the beginning of Yuan Dynasty."


    Chu Yuan thought for a moment, turned his name around, and said it out.


    After he said it, he felt very witty.


    His name is reversed, and the compulsion is high enough all at once.


    Chu Yuan...


    Fate Chu...


    Early Yuan!


    This compelling pattern came up all at once.


    looks like the name of a super strong person.


    "Early Yuan? Good name!"


    The demon master immediately praised it when he heard the words.


    "The demon master praised it."


    Chu Yuan said casually.


    "I wonder if the demon master will leave us, but do you have something to tell?"


    Long Clan ancestor Ao Qing licked his face and asked.


    "This...I heard that the current dragon clan has already taken refuge in the Golden Crow clan? Is there such a thing?"


    The demon master groaned for a while, and said slowly.


    "Well, yes, the demon master, the three-legged Golden Crow clan, is the demon imperial clan. Now my dragon clan is weak. If I don''t look for some support, I will easily subvert this huge foundation."


    Long Clan ancestor reluctantly shook his head and said.


    If he can, he doesn¡¯t want to do it.


    Dragons were once also one of the overlords of the monsters, and even the race that once competed for the character of the protagonist of heaven and earth.


    How can such a race be without arrogance.


    If the Dragon Clan really has the power to compete, it is impossible for him to allow the Dragon Clan to take refuge in the Golden Crow Clan.


    "The dragon clan is weak? Isn''t it true? With Taoist friends in the early Yuan Dynasty, how could the dragon clan be weak? I think you don''t want to fight, right?"


    The demon master shook his head and said.


    "Really not. The existence of fellow Taoists in the early Yuan Dynasty has indeed greatly strengthened the strength of our dragon clan, but the foundation of our dragon clan is far from enough."


    Ao Qing shook her head.


    "not like this¡­¡­"


    The demon master began to mutter.


    He wants to arouse the fighting spirit of the dragon clan.


    So I started to keep talking.


    In short, in the end, I just want the Dragon Clan to break away from the Golden Crow Clan¡¯s attachment, and then take refuge in him after becoming self-reliant.


    Long clan ancestor Ao Qing was still confused at first.


    Later, I understood what the demon master meant.


    When Ao Qing understood what the demon master meant, she was instantly excited.


    If you can take refuge in the demon master, then the dragon clan is expected to rise!


    Ao Qing quickly and the demon master secretly promised that she would leave the Golden Crow clan as soon as possible, and then take refuge in the demon master on her own.


    When the demon master heard these words, he was instantly satisfied.


    Satisfied, he personally sent out the thirteen ancestors of the dragon family, very polite.


    Outside the Ten Thousand Demons Palace.


    The demon master watched the thirteen ancestors of the dragon clan leave, with a gloomy smile on his face.


    "Dragon Clan takes refuge, there is that early Yuan Dynasty as a sharp blade, enough to suppress today''s monster clan."


    "I just don''t know, what kind of cultivation was that early Yuan Dynasty, why can''t I see him now?"


    The demon master thought about it, feeling a little strange.


    But he didn''t think much.


    only thought that the luck of the ¡®early Yuan¡¯ was good, and recovery was the peak, so he couldn¡¯t see through.


    The demon master shook his head, turned around and returned to the Ten Thousand Demon Palace.


    Although the dragon has made this move, you can''t bet all-or-none, you still need to keep a little bit more.


    Ask for a monthly pass.


    Put two shifts every day to the next day. It¡¯s better to count the first shift as this one, and two more shifts later, which counts as the third shift. Twist your schedule!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 570： the last time

    Chapter 570 The Last Time


    The ancestral land of the dragon clan.


    Chu Yuan¡¯s temporary cave.


    After the return of the 12 ancestors of the dragon clan.


    Chu Yuan returned to this cave again.


    For what dragon clan wants to be independent, to take refuge in the demon master, and to do something bigger and stronger.


    Chu Yuan only cared about whether the dragons had given enough or not. As long as they had given enough, it wouldn¡¯t matter whether they were bigger or stronger.


    He doesn¡¯t bother to care about it anyway.


    Chu Yuan came to the cave.


    First, he opened the storage bag, looked at it again, and made sure that his treasure was not lost.


    Then he opened the teaching template of the system, wanting to see how far away he was from teaching the abandoned disciples.


    ¡¾The teaching mode has been opened, and I am looking for teaching and teaching for the useless disciples¡¿


    [I am looking for it, please wait for the host...]


    [Estimated search time: 10530]


    What the hell?


    10,530 years away?


    How far is he from the disciples that can be taught? !


    This won¡¯t work!


    Although Chu Yuan likes treasures, he still knows which one is lighter and which is heavier.


    Teaching abolished disciples can achieve realm.


    No matter how many treasures he has, it is useless if he has no realm cultivation base.


    You have to find a reason to go out and look for disciples.


    It doesn¡¯t matter whether the identity of the dragon ancestor is at all.


    Chu Yuan just put away the storage bag, ready to get up and leave the ancestral land of the dragon clan, to find a disciple who can teach and reject.


    He just walked to the door of his own cave.


    met Ao Tian, ??the head of the dragon clan.


    Meet this person.


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly, preparing to explain his affairs to this person clearly.


    lest these ¡®cute¡¯ dragons come to him, but don¡¯t know where he has gone.


    He walked up to Ao Tian, ??before he could speak.


    Ao Tian took the lead in speaking.


    "Old ancestors, soon, our dragon clan will be ready to stand on its own feet, and the ancestors may have to take action to deal with the ancestors of the Golden Crow clan."


    "Of course, this can''t let you do it in vain, ancestors, these are some resources, they are all helpful to ancestors, and ancestors you keep them."


    Just listen to what Ao Tian said.


    finished.


    Ao Tian handed a storage bag to Chu Yuan.


    Listen to the previous words.


    Chu Yuan frowned.


    You can hear the words behind, plus the storage bag in front.


    Chu Yuan''s frowning brows suddenly let go.


    He took the storage bag and took a deep breath.


    A storage bag is a storage bag.


    But he still wouldn¡¯t want this storage bag.


    He still wants to teach and abolish his disciples.


    All other things have to give way to teaching and abolishing disciples!


    Only when the disciples have been abolished by the teaching, the realm is only useful.


    Otherwise everything is illusory.


    Chu Yuan shook his head and prepared to refuse Ao Tian.


    But when he accidentally looked at the contents of the storage bag, his eyes were straight.


    This¡­¡­


    This¡­¡­


    The whole storage bag is densely packed with treasures, all kinds of aura fruits, all over the storage bag.


    This is unbelievable, there are so many babies.


    Compared to this storage bag, his previous storage bag is nothing short of it.


    Chu Yuan wanted to refuse, but did not know where to speak.


    After meditation for a long time.


    Chu Yuan did not intend to refuse.


    Really, he really can''t help it.


    He also wants to teach and abolish his disciples.


    Can''t stand the dragons giving too much.


    There are so many ?? that he can''t refuse.


    It was the same last time.


    This is also the case.


    How did he refuse this?


    This cannot be rejected at all.


    "Okay, I see. If you need me to take action, you can directly notify me."


    Chu Yuan agreed.


    It''s a decisive promise to agree.


    The charm of the treasure lies here.


    "Okay, ancestor, then I won''t bother you."


    Ao Tian nodded, said a word, then turned and left, and left.


    Chu Yuan watched Ao Tian leave, holding the storage bag in his hand, lost in thought.


    That''s it.


    The last time, the last time.


    Continue to stay in the dragon clan for a while.


    Wait for the Dragon Race to deal with this matter, he set off and left.


    Dragon gave too much this time, he really couldn''t refuse.


    Chu Yuan sighed, turned around and returned to the cave, and began to look at the contents of the storage bag.


    ¡­¡­


    In an instant, several days passed.


    Dragons move very fast.


    After a few days, it was announced to the entire Tianjian continent.


    Dragon clan has since separated from the Golden Crow clan and is no longer an affiliate of the Golden Crow clan.


    The news came out, and the entire Tianjian continent shook, and countless forces were shocked.


    Especially the Phoenix clan and the Qilin clan, who are similar to the dragon clan, they don¡¯t understand.


    How dare the dragon clan.


    Among the monster races today, the Golden Crow race is one of the most powerful races.


    If it says that it hasn''t been attached before, that''s fine, and the Golden Crow clan will not force it.


    But now they are all attached.


    Actually choose to leave? Isn''t this the Golden Crow Clan?


    The overlord race of the Golden Crow clan, if they can bear it, I''m afraid they won''t have to mix in the monster clan in the future.


    is not out of the ordinary expected by other races.


    The Golden Crow clan was furious after learning about this.


    I even ignored what Ji Meng said about going to the sea in a month, and immediately declared war on the dragon clan, threatening to slaughter the entire dragon clan.


    The dragon clan is not like the previous only solitary connoisseurs this time. Instead, they attacked with heavy punches and declared war on the Golden Crow clan.


    The two tribes set off a war, which attracted the attention of the entire Tianjian continent.


    The major races of the Monster Race are very curious.


    What trump card does the dragon clan cause such arrogance and dare to declare war on the Golden Crow clan.


    Is it possible that which ancestor of the dragon clan has recovered?


    This is impossible.


    In addition to being truly strong in a certain era, the dragon clan was all-only in other eras.


    Even if the ancestors recover, it is impossible to be so arrogant.


    The two races quickly fought no matter what the other races were thinking.


    is just a preliminary battle, obviously not directly rising to a higher level, it is all a few people below the Mahayana realm fighting.


    Obviously, this is a tentative confrontation between the two groups.


    This is a normal step for war.


    Under this kind of procedure, all the monster races in Tianjian Continent understood that this time the two races are real, not a joke.


    Follow the normal engagement steps.


    The two clans will gradually expand the level of engagement.


    From among the clansmen to the elders, and then between the patriarchs, and finally rises to the ancestors.


    At that level, it is basically a deathmatch.


    Unless one party perishes, there will never be a truce.


    Just when the major races of the monster race are preparing to watch this big show.


    The demon master suddenly jumped out, and because the demon clan now has major things to do and cannot easily lose combat power, the dual clan ceased fighting.


    At this point, the dragon clan has successfully separated from the Jinwu clan.


    For the dragon clan, it is quite comfortable for the demon master.


    Similarly, Yu Chuyuan was also very comfortable. He prostituted a bunch of treasures for nothing, so he didn''t even need to use his hands.


    It¡¯s just that before Chu Yuan had a good time, Ji Meng announced that the trip to the sea was ahead of schedule and he would set off immediately...


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 571： Offended the demon saint Jimeng? [Third more]

    Chapter 571 Offended the demon sage? [Third more]


    Tianjian, a land near the sea on the mainland.


    Thirteen ancestors of the Dragon Clan came here.


    Beside them, the demon master followed.


    "I can only send you here, and the rest is up to you."


    "Dragons, I hope you will be safe. Remember, if you encounter a crisis, it is best to follow the Taoist friends in the early Yuan Dynasty. The Taoist friends in the early Yuan Dynasty should have the highest cultivation level among you..."


    The demon master asked.


    He didn''t want this dragon clan who had just taken refuge in him just disappeared.


    Thirteen ancestors of the Dragon Clan naturally all agreed.


    After a conversation between the two parties.


    The thirteen ancestors of the Dragon Clan flew into the sea.


    They are very slow.


    Flying cautiously in the sea.


    I was afraid that the breath would leak and cause the power of heaven to come and suppress it.


    Of course, Chu Yuan didn''t know that there were any of these things. He was so flying that he was so scrupulous.


    The twelve ancestors of the dragon clan were shocked to see such flying Chu Yuan, for fear that Chu Yuan would draw the power of Xintiandao.


    One by one, they flew to the side, preparing to escape.


    But they found out before they flew far, Chu Yuan had nothing to do with it at all.


    Xintiandao didn¡¯t mean to suppress it at all.


    Everything is calm.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Ao Qing, the great ancestor of the dragon clan, fell into deep thought.


    It''s not just him.


    The same goes for the other eleven ancestors.


    They are puzzled.


    Why did Xintiandao not suppress Chu Yuan.


    "Does Xintiandao really have not left any power here in the sea? It''s impossible. If this is the case, Ji Meng won''t let us come."


    An ancestor of the dragon clan issued a question.


    There is another dragon ancestor who wants to try to let go of his breath and fly boldly.


    But as soon as he came up with this idea, a sense of crisis emerged in his heart.


    He was shocked.


    He has an instinct.


    If he did this, he would definitely die miserably.


    This scared the dragon ancestor not to move at will, and told his instincts to other ancestors.


    After listening to the other ancestors, there was another period of contemplation.


    A moment later.


    Long clan grand ancestor slowly spoke.


    "We can continue to maintain this speed. Don''t worry about the others. Maybe the Daoists in the early Yuan Dynasty were a little special. We can''t do this."


    Only listen to what the dragon ancestor said.


    "it is good."


    The other dragon ancestors all spoke up and nodded.


    They finished talking.


    then continued to fly forward quickly.


    The thirteen ancestors of the dragon clan showed a strange scene.


    Chu Yuan flew in the front, and the remaining twelve senior ancestors flew behind instead.


    One is fair and honest, and the rest is cautious, as if they are doing thieves.


    They haven¡¯t fly far yet.


    Suddenly, in the sky, a coercion fell.


    Chu Yuan and other thirteen ancestors all stopped.


    They all looked towards the sky.


    In their sight, a figure slowly walked down from the sky.


    This figure is holding a trident and wearing a battle armor, who else can be besides Ji Meng.


    I saw Ji Meng standing in the air, looking down at their thirteen dragon ancestors with cold eyes.


    He has the imprint of the old heavenly path, but unlike the dragon ancestors, he has to be conscientious.


    In a short time, he will not be discovered by Xintiandao, and he can release his mana to his heart''s content.


    "See Ji Meng Demon Saint!"


    The thirteen ancestors of the Dragon Clan immediately saluted Ji Meng, and did not dare to be negligent.


    "Let''s talk about it, why does the demon master frequently look for you."


    Masked face and expressionless, with no face at all, he said coldly.


    "Demon saint, what do you mean? The demon master is looking for us. There is nothing to do. Our dragon race just chooses to seek refuge in the demon master."


    Ao Qing, the great ancestor of the monster clan, stood up and said with his hand.


    As he said, he couldn''t help feeling strange.


    Their dragons are just taking refuge in the demon master. There is nothing strange about this, right?


    Why do you want to ask sin when you come here?


    The ancestor of the dragon clan is very puzzled.


    "Why the demon master wants you dragons to take refuge for no reason? What are the things in it? Let me tell you."


    Ji raised his eyes slightly, and asked faintly.


    He has always known the little movements of the demon master.


    I just don¡¯t know what specific plan the demon master has.


    But there was a faint feeling in his heart.


    The demon master, but believe it, you must find out what exactly is the plan.


    The most important thing is that the demon master has precedents that can be checked.


    Who knows if this product will turn back.


    "Nothing."


    Long Clan ancestor said in confusion.


    He did not get any orders from the demon master.


    "Refused to say?"


    Ji Meng doesn''t care about this, he just refuses to say when he is the great ancestor of the dragon clan.


    "It''s really nothing."


    "Are you still reluctant to say?"


    "Monster, what do you want to know?"


    "You know what I want to know."


    Long clan grand ancestor: "..."


    I vomit.


    Ghost knows what you want to know.


    He really doesn¡¯t know anything.


    "Finally, since you refuse to say, then don''t blame me."


    Ji Meng said coldly.


    "You demon saint, what are you going to do."


    Ao Qing, the great ancestor of the dragon clan, became vigilant.


    "The monsters don¡¯t kill each other, don¡¯t worry, but you have to change the sea area your dragons go to. You go to another sea area."


    Ji Meng flicked one hand, a stream of light flew away, and entered the eyebrows of the great ancestor of the dragon clan.


    After receiving this information, the ancestor of the Dragon Race became extremely ugly.


    The demon saint Jimeng said coldly and said nothing.


    The figure moved and disappeared in place.


    On the spot, Chu Yuan watched Ji Meng leave, his eyes silently watched, without saying a word.


    He is estimating whether he can beat this plan.


    But then I think about it and forget it.


    The opponent is wearing the name of a demon saint, which seems to be very powerful.


    He may not be able to beat the opponent, it is better not to cause trouble, just keep silent.


    On the other side, ten or so demonic ancestors spoke up one after another.


    "Ao Qing, what happened? What did the demon saint tell you?"


    "What information is that streamer just now?"


    "Don¡¯t make a noise, just ask one by one, Great Patriarch, where did we offend this demon sage?"


    "Yes, I always feel that this demon sage seems to hate us, have we offended something?"


    "It shouldn''t be. Why did our dragons offend the demon saint''s plan? I feel that we have taken refuge in the demon master. We are implicated in the grievances between the demon master and the demon saint.


    A dozen ancestors all spoke up.


    The face of the ancestor of the dragon clan has always been gloomy.


    "This...this demon saint has changed a place for us. We are going to the depths of the sea, where the power of the new heaven is the most, demon saint, this is for us to die in the sea..."


    The ancestor Ao Qing gritted his teeth and looked at the direction Ji Meng was leaving, full of anger...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 572： n times happy beginning

    Chapter 572 The Beginning of N-fold Happiness


    Tianjian continent, deep in the sea.


    Thirteen ancestors of the Dragon Clan came here.


    They were dispatched by the demon saint Jimeng.


    Although they were reluctant one by one, they could not defy Jimeng''s orders, so they could only come to this sea area.


    After arriving in this sea area, the thirteen ancestors of the dragon clan separated.


    This is the command of the great ancestor.


    Let them wander around. If they can escape Xintiandao¡¯s liquidation, then hide.


    The great ancestor of the Dragon Race This also wants to preserve the battle power of the Dragon Race.


    If we walked together, then once we were killed by the power of Xintiandao, 13 people would be killed together.


    By the time the dragon clan doesn¡¯t even have an ancestor, it will really be over.


    spread out, maybe a few people will be lucky to survive.


    ...


    So he cares, on the sky above the sea.


    Such a scene appeared.


    Chu Yuan walked on it unscrupulously, completely unlike the ancestors of other races.


    He didn¡¯t even know what would happen to people in the old days walking like this.


    Anyway, he walks casually.


    "According to those people, just walk here for a few days? Gee, isn''t this a waste of time."


    Chu Yuan is amazed.


    But he can''t help it.


    Dragons have given too much, and he has taken it as a help these days.


    Chu Yuan shook his head, helplessly continuing to walk in the sky.


    He is walking and watching the surrounding scenery, which is quite comfortable.


    However, she hasn¡¯t waited for Chu Yuan to take a few steps.


    Suddenly, a lightning bolt struck past.


    Boom!


    This thunder and lightning flashed across the sky.


    shocked Chu Yuan.


    He looked up, and a huge thunderbolt struck him in front of him.


    The light of thunder and lightning illuminates the entire world.


    "What is this? Is there any treasure in front of this world that is the reason for this vision?"


    Chu Yuan murmured.


    He is also interested.


    It''s okay anyway, it''s better to go to the place where the thunder and lightning passed.


    Maybe I can really find some treasure.


    A light flashed in Chu Yuan''s eyes.


    He moved quickly in the direction of thunder and lightning.


    At his speed today.


    Within one step, it is a thousand miles.


    This is not the ultimate speed, but the most common speed.


    The volitional body¡¯s ability to control the invincible state is so strong that it is terrifying, which has also led to the greatly enhanced Chu Yuan¡¯s abilities in all aspects.


    In just a few steps, Chu Yuan came to the place where the thunderstorm fell.


    Chu Yuan looked around.


    He didn''t notice anything wrong.


    The surroundings are quiet and normal.


    The thunder just smashed down, there was nothing? Is it a natural phenomenon?


    No way.


    Chu Yuan raised her eyebrows slightly.


    He took a step forward, wanting to take a closer look.


    But he hasn''t had time to do something.


    The smell of burnt in the nose spreads.


    This taste also attracted Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan looked up in the direction where the smell came from.


    Not far away, a scorched object was floating on the water.


    Chu Yuan took a closer look, and was stunned for a moment.


    It is clearly a figure.


    The man was struck by thunder and lightning, and his entire body was scorched.


    And from now on, this person obviously has no signs of life.


    "Being struck to death by lightning, this is what a man-made evil, tusk."


    Chu Yuan shook his head.


    feels sad for this person.


    A good person, is it okay to be struck to death by lightning?


    How big a sin is this, even God can¡¯t stand it anymore.


    Just when Chu Yuan wanted to go down and take a look.


    Suddenly, the wind is surging.


    The world seemed to dim down.


    In Chu Yuan''s sight.


    Countless thunder and lightning are smashing in all directions, and there is nothing more than this.


    Thunders thick with buckets flashed past.


    This moment is like the end of the world.


    Chu Yuan was also bluffed by this scene, and stood there blankly, at a loss.


    Chu Yuan did not move.


    The thunder and lightning that kept flashing above the sky did not hack Chu Yuan at all.


    Instead, he completely avoided Chu Yuan and slashed in all directions.


    The picture of the thundering rush, it lasted for several minutes before it stopped.


    When Wan Lei stops.


    Chu Yuan felt that his body of will was almost dissipated.


    It was all scared.


    This is what happened...


    can be so exaggerated.


    Thousand Lei Pentium...


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and tried to suppress all the insecurity in her.


    at this time.


    A loud laugh came from the bottom of the sea.


    "Hahahaha! My Shangyang has finally recovered! God, you can''t hold me down anymore!"


    This voice came.


    Chu Yuan, who hadn''t slowed down, was taken aback again.


    "It''s endless?"


    Chu Yuan suddenly became angry.


    His eyes locked in the ocean.


    In his line of sight, a figure burst out of the sea, trying to rush to the sky.


    Is this guy calling there?


    Chu Yuan was not polite at all, he raised his palm and a golden light wheel slashed it past.


    Buzz!


    The golden light wheel slashed past, the space was distorted, and it seemed that it would shatter at any time, and a terrible force of restraint was contained in it.


    The golden light wheel was like a golden light, and it slammed into the figure that rushed into the sea.


    Boom, boom!


    The two collided.


    The figure didn''t even have time to shout, then it went to nothing and disappeared between the heaven and the earth.


    "Call, try calling again!"


    Chu Yuan is still angry.


    However, when he knocked out the figure rushing out of the sea, a sense of joy emerged from the bottom of his heart.


    This feeling came very strange, and it directly dissipated all his remaining anger.


    "This feeling¡­"


    Chu Yuan was lost in thought.


    This sense of excitement, joy, he couldn''t be more familiar with it.


    The last time I played Black Hand in Tianjian Continent, I also felt this way when I slaughtered those Yaozu Tianjiao.


    This feeling came again this time.


    Chu Yuan didn''t know where this feeling came from.


    But this feeling made him feel very comfortable.


    that''s enough.


    When Chu Yuan is happy.


    The whole ocean suddenly shook.


    Boom!


    Several streamers fly into the sky from the distant sea, smashing into the sky-shattering spray.


    The loud noise.


    It can be heard even at great distances.


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly.


    Could it be that those streams of light are the same as the figure that was smashed by him just now?


    if it is like this.


    Chu Yuan felt that he had to go for a while.


    Being idle is also idle anyway.


    Chu Yuan just wanted to chase those flying streamers.


    But I thought about it again.


    To fight one by one, it seems very troublesome.


    He might as well split the golden light wheel and chase the streamers at the same time.


    If he knocks down those streamers, he will still have this feeling of excitement, then...


    N times happy beginning?


    Thinking about this, Chu Yuan¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and he raised the sinful hand unkindly...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 573： What the **** is this

    Chapter 573 What the **** is this


    Tianjian Continent, in the Palace of Ten Thousand Demons.


    At this moment, the atmosphere in the palace was abnormally frozen.


    The demon master and Ji Meng are facing each other.


    Neither person showed any signs, but the invisible aura of confrontation was actually taking place.


    "Knowledge, you are too much."


    The demon master''s face was abnormally gloomy, and a faint shadow of a book appeared in his palm.


    He wanted to do something very much, and killed Ji Meng.


    But the last reason is restricting him.


    "Excessive? Why am I going too far? I just sent the dragons to the deeper waters. How could it be too much? Deeper waters can attract more power from the new heavens. This is for your majesty''s recovery, the old age. Isn¡¯t it possible for the strong to recover?"


    Ji Meng sneered and said.


    "Don¡¯t you know that the dragons have taken refuge in me? You did this, not slapping me in the face?"


    The demon master mentioned this, and the anger on his face became even more intense.


    In his plan, he needs the Dragon Clan to suppress all the Monster Clan.


    Now the thirteen ancestors of the Dragon Clan have been rowed into the depths of the sea, and died nine deaths.


    Now that the dragon clan has lost 13 ancestors, it is no different from abolition. In this case, what is the use of the dragon clan?


    This plan almost destroyed his plan completely, how could he bear it.


    "Monster, don¡¯t talk about slapping you in the face, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know how your Majesty treated you in the past? How did you repay you? People like you are the most trustworthy, you I¡¯ve always known that little movement of ¡®I¡¯m not piercing you, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can keep making small movements.¡±


    Ji Meng said coldly.


    finished.


    He stretched out his hand.


    A trident appeared and was held in his hand.


    He is full of momentum.


    Suddenly, the entire Ten Thousand Demons Palace shook suddenly.


    "Do you really think I am afraid of you?"


    The demon master couldn¡¯t help it anymore.


    A huge Kunpeng phantom appeared behind him.


    Above the head of the demon master, a phantom of a book and a picture scroll appeared.


    He is also full of momentum.


    The aura of the demon master and Ji Meng collided.


    The tremor in the entire Ten Thousand Demons Palace was even more severe.


    If it weren¡¯t for this Ten Thousand Demons Palace itself is a treasure.


    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s already broken and opened at this moment.


    Just when the two are about to fight.


    Suddenly, a breath came over.


    The demon master and Ji Meng were stunned.


    The two of them dissipated their momentum at the same time.


    "This is...Shangyang and the others have recovered? There are seven in total, all of the demon saint level!"


    Jimeng has some surprises.


    There are still too few people recovering from their old days.


    This also causes them to face the people of the new era, and they are somewhat powerless.


    If there are more demon saint levels recovering, then their combat power will instantly increase.


    The demon master on the other side didn''t know what was thinking, his eyes kept flickering, and he said nothing.


    "Hmph, your business, I will settle with you later, and now it is important to welcome back Shang Yang and others."


    Ji Meng snorted coldly, then prepared to leave, looking for the resurgent Shang Yang and others.


    The demon master said nothing, got up and prepared to follow Ji Meng, and went to find Shang Yang and others together.


    See this scene.


    Jimeng did not stop him, and asked the demon master to go with him.


    The two walked to the entrance of the Ten Thousand Demons Palace together.


    Suddenly both of them trembled and stood in place.


    The faces of the two men coincidentally showed a look of confusion and confusion.


    Why...


    Why did Shang Yang and their breath suddenly disappear?


    This kind of disappearance is not like the disappearance of hidden breath, but like the disappearance of life breath that is rapidly debilitating.


    "This is how the same thing?"


    Ji Meng is a little worried.


    He flipped it with one hand.


    The mark of the old heavenly way appeared in his palm.


    He began to communicate with Imprint.


    After a while.


    He took back the imprint of the old heavenly way, his face was full of consternation and solemnity.


    "The Way of Heaven..."


    "Heaven said, I don¡¯t know what happened, Shang Yang and the others recovered and fell."


    When Ji Meng spoke, his voice was trembling.


    Shangyang people...


    used to be close friends with him.


    These few people actually died just after they recovered.


    "What the **** happened..."


    The demon master also stared wide-eyed, and asked in a daze.


    Ji Meng did not answer, and he did not know what happened.


    "What about the ancestors of all races? Do you want to live?"


    The demon master took a deep breath and asked.


    "Most of them were killed by the power town of Xintiandao, and those thunders were just now."


    Ji Meng did not hide it, but spoke it again.


    "Killed by the power town of Xintiandao..."


    The corners of the demon master''s mouth twitched slightly.


    He really wants to vomit.


    This plan is really a professional mess.


    He was going to use the Dragon Clan to unify the entire Yao Clan, and the matter was lost.


    It is still because of this plan that the dispatch of the ancestors of all ethnic groups to overseas has caused the destruction of the ancestors of all ethnic groups.


    The revival of the high-level powerhouses of the old age is badly injured!


    This is all done by this trick.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for this plan to keep messing up, then his plan would have gone smoothly.


    The demon master resisted the thought of beating Jimeng.


    "Hey, Shang Yang, because of someone''s order, the force of Xintiandao''s suppression has become weaker, and it has recovered, and only then have this killing and robbery."


    "There are also ancestors of various races, but also because of someone''s order that they died. Our old age is now badly injured and someone is really inseparable from the relationship..."


    The yin and yang of the demon master became strangely angry.


    He stood in front of Ji Meng, and the proper tone was mocking Ji Meng.


    Hear these words.


    Ji Meng¡¯s expression did not change, he still stood there, but there was also a trace of shame in his eyes.


    This time even he felt that his handwriting was quite wrong.


    The only correct place is that there is no choice to resuscitate your Majesty in the first place.


    He really couldn¡¯t guess how powerful Xintiandao remained in the sea to suppress it.


    What is the method that caused Shang Yang and the others to die strangely?


    All this is too mysterious.


    For the first time, Ji Meng felt that the new era might not be as simple as they thought.


    This new era is far more mysterious than they thought.


    Just when Jimeng thought of this.


    A breath appeared from the sea again.


    It didn''t take long for the breath to appear, and then disappeared again.


    After the breath disappeared, another breath appeared, but it disappeared after a while.


    This way back and forth several times.


    Ji was stunned.


    The demon master was stunned.


    They all understand what each of these breaths represents.


    also understands what it means for every breath to disappear.


    Every breath is an existential resurrection from the old age.


    And every breath disappears, it means that the existence of the old age has fallen.


    "What the **** is this? Is it possible that the power of Xintiandao staying in the sea is so powerful?"


    Ji Meng gritted his teeth and said...


    Second update, ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 574： Dragon ancestor [third more]

    Chapter 574 Long Patriarch [third more]


    The land of the sea.


    Chu Yuan is constantly on his way.


    With the blessing of invincibility, his eyes are like radar.


    Sweeping at a glance, nothing can escape.


    As soon as something appears, he will instantly catch it.


    Obviously, Chu Yuan was looking for something.


    And what he was looking for.


    Besides the monsters that will fly out from the bottom of the sea, what else can there be?


    After searching for it, Chu Yuan soon discovered that the things that made him more excited were the monsters.


    Those monster races flying out from the bottom of the sea will be extremely excited after he is slaughtered.


    The most deadly thing is that this excitement is addictive.


    Chu Yuan Duo Duo is addicted.


    He was good at the beginning, and he was able to instantly catch those monsters flying out of the seabed.


    But following his killing, not many demons dared to fly out from the bottom of the sea.


    Even if it comes out, it is sneaky.


    There is also this scene now.


    Chu Yuan was looking around, and when he caught those monsters, he directly smashed and killed them with the golden light wheel covering.


    Not for anything else, just for the pleasure of that moment.


    "My darlings, where are you? Come out."


    Chu Yuan muttered in his mouth, both eyes were shining.


    That is a kind of light to catch prey.


    Chu Yuan flies all the way, flying faster and faster.


    After flying, I don¡¯t know how long.


    A silhouette gradually appeared in front of him.


    Chu Yuan thought he had encountered the''prey'', and at that time, he raised his hand and prepared to throw it away with a golden wheel.


    But before he lost his golden light wheel, he was stunned in the next second.


    is in his sight.


    Where is the prey in front, it is clearly the mainland.


    Tianjian continent!


    He is back here again?


    Seeing that he had returned to Tianjian Continent, Chu Yuan immediately became sober.


    I forgot all the thoughts of "hunting".


    He is back.


    Chu Yuan shook his head.


    He almost forgot, he still has business to do.


    How can I wander around in the sea all the time.


    Since you are back, go back directly.


    Come here again next time you have time.


    This sea area is still very interesting.


    come back next time.


    Chu Yuan thought of the happiness of the past few days, and couldn''t help but smile.


    He didn''t think for long.


    As soon as the figure moved, it quickly swept towards the distant Tianjian continent.


    In just a moment, he returned to Tianjian Continent.


    Chu Yuan wanted to return directly to the dragon clan.


    But he hasn''t waited for any action yet.


    A figure flew over in the distance.


    Chu Yuan looked up.


    then recognized the person who came.


    Isn¡¯t the person here a demon master?


    The demon master flew over and was surprised to see Chu Yuan, his face filled with joy.


    "Daoist at the beginning of Yuan Dynasty! Are you still alive?!"


    As soon as the demon master came, he said something like this.


    On the side of Chu Yuan heard this, his originally quite happy mood exploded in an instant.


    This guy¡­


    Can ?? speak?


    When we meet, he asks if he is still alive?


    So expecting him to hang up?


    "Monster, what you said is not very good... Wait, you mean, many people have fallen?"


    Chu Yuan suddenly reacted.


    The meaning of this demon master, shouldn¡¯t it be the old ancestors who set out together before, have they all fallen?


    That¡¯s why the demon master was shocked when he saw him.


    "Yes, you don¡¯t know that fellow Daoist at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. Almost all the ancestors of all races who went out before have fallen. You are the first to come back, fellow Daoist at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, thanks to your hard work. You can come back alive from such a dangerous place... "


    The demon master was very emotional.


    "No hard work, no hard work."


    Chu Yuan smiled awkwardly.


    What kind of hard work he has, he has no idea what happened, on the contrary, he is still happy over the sea.


    "Daoist at the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, you..."


    Next, the demon master gave another greeting to Chu Yuan.


    It became more and more embarrassing to hear Chu Yuan.


    He didn''t do anything at all.


    After getting out with the demon master.


    Chu Yuan flew back in the direction of the dragon clan.


    In the same place, the demon master stood there.


    He looked up at the back of Chu Yuan leaving.


    A light flashed in his eyes again.


    He has a little idea again.


    Chu Yuan returns.


    This means that he can continue to rely on the dragon clan to suppress other monster clan.


    Moreover, the current situation is more favorable to him.


    The ancestors of all the monster races almost fell into the sea.


    Only Chu Yuan is back.


    This means that the dragon clan far surpasses all clan in terms of combat power at the top level.


    Relying on this, the dragon clan is completely capable of overpowering all clan.


    "Jimeng, Jimeng, you just guessed my mind, what''s the use?"


    The demon master thought of these things and couldn''t help but laugh.


    He is more and more satisfied with Chu Yuan.


    secretly made a decision in his heart.


    As long as Chu Yuan can lead the dragon clan, he will subdue the demon clan for him.


    Then he must give Chu Yuan a high position!


    At the very least, you have to be the second in command of the dragon clan.


    What''s wrong, just go away.


    The demon master dreamed in his heart.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Chu Yuan on the other side also returned to the dragon clan.


    It is worth mentioning.


    When he came to the dragon clan.


    All the members of the dragon clan almost cried.


    One by one, Chu Yuan kowtowed with excitement.


    This makes Chu Yuan stunned.


    After a lot of inquiries, I found out.


    It turned out that the twelve ancestors of the dragon family have all fallen.


    The twelve ancestors stayed in the dragon clan, and the jade cards that recorded their lives were all shattered.


    This means that the twelve ancestors have all fallen.


    Now the dragon clan, once there is no ancestor, it will truly collapse, but fortunately Chu Yuan has returned.


    With this thirteenth ancestor in charge, the dragon clan will never collapse.


    There may even be an opportunity to rise.


    In this case, how could many dragons not be excited about Chu Yuan''s return?


    In this situation.


    Chu Yuan directly broke the rule of ¡®promoted¡¯.


    Chu Yuan became the great ancestor of the dragon clan.


    On the surface, it is the head of the dragon clan that is the head of the dragon clan.


    Actually, Chu Yuan is the leader of the dragon clan, and truly rules the entire dragon clan.


    At the same time, Chu Yuan has also become the strongest foundation of the dragon race, the kind of foundation that cannot be used when it is not a crisis.


    When Chu Yuan learned that he had become the great ancestor, he was also confused for a long time.


    He really just came to catch fish and some treasures.


    Why do you feel this, he has become the great ancestor of the dragon clan?


    Touch this for a while, is he about to begin to rule the Yaozu?


    This made Chu Yuan amused herself.


    For the first time, he felt that this promotion was so easy.


    You can find a great ancestor by fishing.


    Chu Yuan actually wanted to refuse, after all, he was looking for a disciple who could teach and reject.


    This is his main thing.


    Chu Yuan has not had time to refuse.


    The patriarch of the dragon clan can control all the resources of the dragon clan.


    Firmly fixed Chu Yuan in the position of the great ancestor.


    He really wants to leave, he wants to leave.


    But...


    But the dragons are giving more and more...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 575： Panicked Jin Yu

    Chapter 575 Panicked Jin Yu


    Tianjian continent, the ancestral land of the Jinwu clan.


    In the Jinyu Cave House.


    At this moment.


    Li Cheng sat on a futon in the cave.


    His closed eyes slowly opened.


    In his eyes, a light flashed by.


    He opened his lips lightly.


    A turbid air was spit out from his mouth.


    "The cultivation base has reached the bottleneck, and then continue to practice meditation. I am afraid that it will not be able to break through the bottleneck. I have to go and look for opportunities."


    Li Cheng whispered to himself.


    After he left that long river of time, he found the so-called ¡®Tai Xu¡¯.


    What surprised him was.


    He didn''t need to use the Taixu channel to find other worlds. The power in Taixu happened to be the power in the inheritance of the practice passed on to him by the master.


    He can use practice.


    So, Li Cheng built a path to communicate with Taixu and practiced with Taixu''s power.


    In a short period of time, his cultivation has reached a terrifying point.


    Li Cheng does not know which realm he belongs to.


    After all, his cultivation system is different from the system here.


    But according to Jin Yu''s words, he already possesses power comparable to that of a god.


    There is a saying. When Jin Yu learned that Li Cheng had only cultivated for less than a month and had the power to rival the God of Transformation, he was quite shocked.


    Jin Yu once doubted whether Li Cheng was a congenital **** or demon.


    After some confirmation, he reluctantly admitted that Li Cheng is really so fast because of his talent.


    This kind of talent is not so good.


    is the kind that is rare in the world.


    "I don''t know where those human races are now, it''s better to go and see them."


    Li Cheng murmured a few words.


    After he had the cultivation base, he quickly remembered his memories before he had no transformation.


    He didn¡¯t know where he came from.


    But he knew that he was a city that has withstood the wind and rain when he started with sagacity.


    In the city, some human races have always been inhabited.


    I don¡¯t know why, the human race from outside disappeared, leaving only the human race of his own city.


    Later, he was enlightened by the master.


    Since he is going out.


    It would be better to meet those human races before.


    Think of this.


    Li Cheng did not hesitate anymore, stood up and walked outside the cave.


    He walked out of the cave.


    When I entered the eye, I saw Jin Yu walking towards him.


    The two meet.


    Li Cheng immediately greeted him, and at the same time, seeing the rush on Jin Yu''s face, he asked curiously.


    Jin Yu didn''t hide it, and started to talk.


    "A major event has happened among the monster clan, and this time, the entire Golden Winged Dapeng clan will be gone."


    Jin Yu took a deep breath and said like this.


    "A big event? What big event?"


    Li Cheng frowned slightly.


    Could it be that during his retreat and practice, what great things happened?


    "You don''t know, the ancestors of all the demon races were sent out. Later, I don''t know what happened. The ancestors of all races have fallen. Even the ancestors of our Golden Wing Dapeng clan have also fallen. "


    Jin Yu shook his head and said.


    "The ancestors of all races have fallen, even the ancestors of the Golden Winged Dapeng clan have also fallen?"


    Li Cheng was also taken aback.


    is very daunting.


    He has been in retreat for such a short time, and then such a big thing happened?


    It took a long time before Li Cheng came over.


    "Even so, it wouldn''t be enough to destroy the Golden Winged Dapeng clan? At best, it can only be regarded as a major injury, right?"


    Li Cheng then spoke.


    Lost the ancestors.


    The ??Gold Winged Roc clan is indeed a serious injury.


    But it will not be destroyed, right?


    Furthermore, as Jin Yu said, the ancestors of other monster races are gone. If this is the case, the Golden Winged Dapeng clan is actually not weak.


    Li Cheng couldn''t understand.


    Hear this.


    Jin Yu also understood what Li Cheng was puzzled by.


    He took a deep breath and spoke again.


    "If that''s the case, then my Golden Winged Dapeng clan will naturally not be able to stay together because of their background, but the most frightening thing is that when the ancestors of the various races have fallen, the dragon has an ancestor who has survived! "


    "The Dragon Clan has an ancestor, then the power representing the Dragon Clan has surpassed all the Monster Clan in one fell swoop, and our Golden Winged Dapeng Clan and the Dragon Clan have grievances."


    "Once the dragon clan begins to liquidate, our Golden Winged Dapeng clan will definitely not be able to escape..."


    Thinking of this, Jin Yu couldn''t help but feel distressed.


    Speaking of it, the grievances of the Golden Winged Dapeng clan actually originated from that era.


    After the recovery, there was no conflict.


    However, he slashed many of the Dragon Clan''s arrogances on the plains battlefield before.


    This incident can be regarded as the fuse between the two clans.


    Afterwards, there has always been friction between the two groups.


    Now the dragon clan is strong.


    The Golden Winged Dapeng clan is afraid it will be difficult to escape.


    Of course, what worries Jin Yu the most.


    is your own safety.


    The last time he used ¡®senior¡¯, he became the first arrogant of the demon clan.


    He was afraid that the dragons were afraid that he would grow up in the future, so he came early to kill him.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Li Cheng heard this, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "By the way, fellow Daoist, do you know where is Senior?"


    Jin Yu suddenly remembered the power of Chu Yuan.


    could not help asking.


    If you can ask seniors to help, then they will definitely be able to protect their Golden Winged Dapeng clan.


    "Where did I know this? When Master left, he didn''t tell me."


    Li Cheng shook his head.


    When Jin Yu heard this, he could only shook his head in disappointment.


    The two talked for a long time.


    Finally, after Li Cheng asked Jin Yu to reach the human race, he left.


    Jin Yu got into his own cave, studied the formation method, and wanted to create a ¡®bronze wall and iron wall¡¯ for his cave.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    Li Cheng left the vicinity of Jinyu Dongfu.


    came to the back mountain area of ??a high mountain.


    Those human races before ?? lived here.


    Most of the people here are mortals, but they also have a very comfortable life.


    Li Cheng slowly walked down from the sky, wanting to get in touch with these human races up close.


    He just flew down.


    Several monks greeted him.


    "Where is the person! Why are you close to my human race!!"


    These several monks are all in the foundation realm, and they are considered to be the few monks in the human race.


    "You... don''t know me anymore?"


    Li Cheng spoke softly.


    He is very curious about these human races who once lived in his body.


    Want to get to know this human race.


    "You...who are you? Do you know us?"


    The monks of the human race were also confused.


    Listening to this person¡¯s tone seems to know them.


    But they did not know the powerful monk in front of them at all.


    But they could feel a sense of security from this monk.


    It''s like standing behind this monk, absolutely safe...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 576： The lone star?

    Chapter 576 The lone star of Tiansha?


    The Golden Winged Dapeng clan, on a back mountain near Jinyu Cave Mansion.


    Li Cheng successfully entered the human race after chatting with those human race monks.


    And the identity of Li Cheng was also known by those celebrity monks.


    The city that sheltered them in the past took shape!


    Without the existence of that city, the human race of Tianjian Continent would have long been extinct.


    The celebrity monks learned of Li Cheng''s identity, and they naturally welcomed Li Cheng into the human race with great respect.


    If it wasn''t for Li Cheng''s unwillingness, they still want all the people of today to see Li Cheng.


    Know the identity of Li Cheng.


    Li Cheng is walking on the road.


    The celebrity monks also followed Li Cheng.


    I am afraid that someone will conflict with Li Cheng.


    Li Cheng didn''t care about it, so he let the celebrity monks follow.


    Li Cheng is walking on the street.


    I feel that the life of the human race is very difficult.


    This made him ask about the celebrity monks behind him.


    The celebrity monks glanced at each other, and they all smiled helplessly.


    "It¡¯s no more bitter, no more bitterness, you don¡¯t know, my lord, today¡¯s era is no longer the era when my human race dominates the world. It¡¯s already pretty good to be able to live this kind of life."


    "Yeah, my lord, don¡¯t you know that the human races today are far from the past. There were tens of thousands of human races in the past. It¡¯s a blessing to have this kind of life..."


    "We are definitely not bitter, but you, my lord, coming to such a place will insult your identity..."


    Several celebrity monks spoke up.


    Listen to these words.


    Li Cheng nodded slightly.


    He opened his mouth slightly, still wanting to say something.


    hasn''t waited for him to speak.


    A strange sound came out in the distance.


    Wow...


    The sound is harsh.


    But it is also very loud at the same time.


    suddenly attracted Li Cheng''s attention.


    Li Cheng looked up.


    Suddenly, he saw a very strange scene.


    Only saw a thin, slightly pale teenager walking on the road.


    The boy was expressionless. Behind him, a mouth like a coffin made of black iron was dragged by him.


    The heavy coffin was hooked and pulled with an iron chain.


    Every step the boy moved, the coffin also moved forward.


    The harsh sound is the sound caused by the friction between the bottom of the coffin and the ground.


    When the celebrity monks saw this young man, their expressions changed one by one, and they whispered.


    "Why did you let him out? Didn''t you send a Qi Refining Realm person to watch? Why did he come out? If you collide with an adult, who will be responsible for it?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t care about this matter..."


    "Didn''t you just say it casually before, can it be released..."


    These celebrities and monks are all whispering.


    Li Cheng next to ?? didn''t care at all, his eyes were fixed on the boy who came by.


    "Who is this person?"


    Li Cheng looked at the boy curiously, and asked aloud.


    "My lord, this person is named Lin Mo. He is a very strange human race..."


    A Human Race monk hesitated and said.


    "Strange? What a strange trick?"


    Li Cheng asked curiously.


    "This...this Lin Mo, heard from a once powerful human monk, that his fate is the fate of the lone star of the gods, and he was born to be a family member..."


    The celebrity monk began to tell.


    Li Cheng listened very seriously.


    This Lin Mo was born when the monsters slaughtered the human races.


    is also when the human race goes from its peak to its decline.


    When the two races of shemales and monsters alternate.


    This Lin Mo was born very special. When he was born, a coffin fell from the sky and landed at the door of Lin Mo''s house.


    This mysterious iron coffin is called the companion spirit treasure of Lin Mo by others.


    originally thought that those who were born with such a vision must have the talents of shocking heaven and immortality.


    came to the human race to turn the tide and re-lead the human race to the top.


    Unexpectedly, everything is beyond the expectations of others.


    Among the qualifications for testing, Lin Mo was found to be exceptionally qualified, but his fate was very special.


    According to those powerful monks, it was the fate of the lone star of the evil spirits.


    I heard that this life style will kill all relatives, and the restraint will gradually expand as the cultivation base increases.


    In other words, if this Lin Mo begins to cultivate, after he has cultivated to a certain level, he will conquer the entire human race.


    At the beginning, naturally no one would believe it.


    Ke just one month after Lin Mo was born, his mother died unexpectedly, and his father was hit by a stone from outside and also passed away.


    This has attracted the attention of many people.


    But still acceptable.


    However, the more exaggerated things happen later.


    Lin Mo was two months old, and most of his immediate family members had accidents.


    Three months old, anyone who had relatives with Lin Mo also died.


    It was even exaggerated later, as long as there is a little kinship with Lin Mo, it will be hard to escape bad luck.


    This really scared many monks.


    Those monks did not dare to let Lin Mo practice again, for fear that after Lin Mo practiced, the entire human race would be wiped out.


    This means that the human race is now weak, and it has become more casual with regard to care.


    Otherwise, Lin Mo may be locked up forever, never turning over.


    "Lone Star of the Devil?"


    Li Cheng muttered to himself.


    He is very curious.


    What the **** is this lone star of Tiansha?


    "Yes, my lord, you still don''t get close to this person, lest bad luck gets you."


    The human monk spoke.


    "It''s okay, if you are afraid, leave first. I really want to chat with this Lin Mo."


    Li Cheng is really curious about this so-called ¡®Lone Star of Heaven¡¯s Evil¡¯.


    He wanted to be close to this Lin Mo, take a good look, and see what is special about this person.


    "No, no, no, sir, if you want to go, then we must follow you."


    The celebrity monks gritted their teeth and spoke after a moment of contemplation.


    Hear this.


    Li Cheng did not hesitate.


    stepped up and walked towards Lin Mo.


    Behind him, several celebrity monks followed Li Cheng closely and walked to Lin Mo together.


    "Youth."


    Li Cheng smiled faintly, and said softly.


    "Ok??"


    Lin Mo raised his head, a trace of doubt flashed in those blank eyes.


    He can''t remember how many years, no one dared to talk to him, everyone thought he was the lone star of the gods.


    Saying a word to him, I think it will be contaminated with bad luck.


    The person in front of you, dare to talk to him?


    "Do you have anything to do?"


    Lin Mo asked calmly.


    "Young man, I have nothing to do with you, I just came to chat with you."


    Li Cheng looked at Lin Mo up and down, and said with a smile.


    A few words...


    Is this person really not afraid of being contaminated by his bad luck?


    This is Lin Mo¡¯s biggest doubt...


    The second is more, ask for a monthly pass.


    There is something to be busy today, and the third one is more likely to be too late to write. Today will be two changes, and the cabbage will resume three changes tomorrow, my friends, forgive me!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 577： Maybe i can help you

    Chapter 577 Maybe I can help you


    Behind the mountain.


    Li Cheng is talking with Lin Mo.


    "Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    Lin Mo asked the biggest doubt in his mind.


    "Afraid of you? Why are you afraid of you?"


    Li Cheng smiled, shaking his head and said.


    "I am the lone star of the gods, anyone is very likely to be killed by me."


    Lin Mo uttered the four words ¡®Lone Star of Heaven¡¯s Evil¡¯ very calmly.


    There is peace in his eyes.


    seems to be totally indifferent to his identity as the lone star of the gods.


    "You are talking about people, but I am not a person."


    Li Cheng smiled again and said.


    His body is a city.


    does not belong to the human race at all.


    "Are you not a human? Then what are you?"


    Lin Mo was taken aback and asked subconsciously.


    "This is not a place to talk, come with me."


    Li Cheng beckoned.


    When the figure moves, it rises into the sky.


    Lin Mo hadn''t recovered yet, suddenly he felt a huge force grabbing him.


    The next moment, he and the mysterious iron coffin he was dragging flew up and followed in the direction where Li Cheng disappeared.


    In the same place, several celebrity monks looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Cheng, who flew away, came to a high mountain.


    Stand on the top of the mountain.


    Looking down, there is a large area of ??land, as you pass by, the sea of ??clouds is lingering, like a fairyland on earth.


    Li Cheng came here.


    After putting down Lin Mo, he stood in front of the cliff and looked down, his eyes were dull.


    "You... why did you bring me here."


    Lin Mo took a deep breath, his face was still relatively calm, he asked slowly.


    "I want to talk to you, get to know, how about it?"


    Li Cheng didn''t have any pretensions, and said this with a smile.


    "I am the lone star of the gods, staying with me is not good for you."


    Lin Mo said lightly.


    "The lone star of the evil sky? Do you think I am afraid? Maybe your fate really exists, but it only affects mortals. To me, it is of no use.


    Li Cheng''s words are full of confidence.


    A self-confidence in self-cultivation.


    He has cultivated to this level in less than a month. Who is confident if he is not confident?


    Li Cheng¡¯s words just fell.


    I haven''t waited for Lin Mo to answer.


    suddenly.


    The wind and clouds above the sky changed suddenly.


    The downpour suddenly fell.


    But a very magical scene.


    The rain seemed to be blessed by some kind of power, and it suddenly fell to the ground.


    But the moment it fell, another hurricane blew over.


    The rain was all blown down to one side.


    And then...


    Then Li Cheng was drenched into a soup chicken, and he had no time to adjust his power.


    And Lin Mo next to him was amazingly not touched by a drop of rain.


    Li Cheng: "¡­¡­"


    Slapped in the face as soon as he finished speaking?


    Do not! This is a coincidence!


    Furthermore, what a lone star.


    He is a monk, isn¡¯t it just a little rain? This is also bad luck? What a joke.


    Li Cheng stretched out his hand and waved him, and his body was suddenly swept away.


    All the rain trails disappeared.


    His robe has also become brand new.


    "What bad luck, the lone star of the gods, actually this thing..."


    Li Chenggang wanted to speak and restore his image.


    His voice declined.


    A thunder and lightning suddenly descended above the sky, and struck Li Cheng.


    Li Cheng was stunned for a moment, but he reacted extremely quickly, and he avoided the thunder and lightning as soon as his figure moved.


    Boom! !


    Thunder and lightning struck the mountain.


    Li Cheng avoided perfectly.


    He was about to speak again.


    The next moment, the ground under his feet suddenly cracked, as if it had just been split by lightning, causing a chain reaction.


    Li Cheng glanced down.


    boom!


    His eyes just fell.


    Large tracts of ground collapsed, half of the high mountains fell, and rolling boulders fell downward.


    Li Cheng regained his senses in an instant, and wanted to use his mana, stepped into the air to avoid falling.


    But at this time, it''s a coincidence.


    There was a problem with the operation of his mana, and he couldn''t mention the mana for a while.


    The mana can''t work at this time.


    Li Cheng''s whole body fell along with the collapsed half of the mountain.


    "The seven hundred and four."


    Standing on the other side of the mountain, Lin Mo, who was not affected at all, said this number silently.


    He is used to it.


    Anyone who dares to contact him will be attacked by bad luck and fall in various ways.


    The four words ??Tiansha Lonestar have enveloped his life.


    Lin Mo dragged the coffin behind him, preparing to find a way down the mountain.


    Wow!


    "Boy, where are you going?"


    A voice came again, causing Lin Mo to stop.


    Lin Mo''s pupils shrank slightly and turned to look over.


    I saw Li Cheng flying up from the bottom of the mountain, and the air surging around him formed a protective circle, protecting him in it.


    At this moment, when Li Cheng looked at Lin Mo, it was a joke.


    This is obviously the existence of mortals.


    But it really seems to be born with bad luck and bad luck. People who come in contact with it will be infected with this bad luck.


    Even Li Cheng now believes in the identity of the lone star of Lin Motiansha.


    is really horrible.


    In a short period of time, he became extremely unlucky.


    Heavy rain poured down, thunder fell, mountains collapsed, and mana couldn''t work.


    These are all coincidences.


    But if all the coincidences are combined, it is not a coincidence that can be explained.


    "Who are you? Are you really afraid of me?"


    Lin Mo frowned slightly, it was the first time he met someone who could survive his bad luck.


    Hear this.


    Li Cheng did not ambiguity any more, and formally introduced himself to Lin Mo.


    At the same time, he began to have a serious conversation with Lin Mo.


    Through these ¡®coincidence¡¯ things.


    Li Cheng also understood that Lin Mo is not simple.


    Lin Mo didn''t make any more trouble, talked with Li Cheng, and he said everything that should be said.


    After everything has been said.


    Lin Mo raised his head to look at the sky, as if praying, but also feeling emotional.


    "I have no other hope, nor any need. All I want is practice! I want to practice!"


    Lin Mo''s eyes were full of deep desire.


    He really wants to practice.


    But he can''t practice.


    He has been told since he was a child that he is the lone star of the evil spirits, and once he cultivates, it will cause cholera.


    So no one has ever given him exercises.


    He could only practice ordinary martial arts since he was a child, relying on this mysterious iron coffin to exercise.


    Just relying on these, he still practiced martial arts to the extreme in his teenage years.


    With the body of a mortal, you can fight against the cultivators in the refining realm without losing the wind.


    Just...


    This is not what he wants.


    What he wants is to walk to the legendary road to becoming a fairy.


    He wants to cultivate to the top!


    He wants to rescue all his relatives and friends who were killed by him!


    If you want to do this, you can only go to the fairy road!


    And come to the end of fairy road!


    This is Lin Mo¡¯s greatest need!


    "Cultivation...maybe...maybe I can help you."


    Li Cheng hesitated and said slowly.


    An unpredictable figure appeared unconsciously in his mind...


    The first one, the remaining two more cabbage will be sent together after writing!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 578： Simple and unpretentious

    Chapter 578


    Dragons.


    Above the tallest cave mansion of the dragon clan.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan was sitting in front of a table.


    There is no treasure beside him, it is empty and pure.


    Only in front of Chu Yuan¡¯s desk, there are dozens of storage bags.


    In every storage bag, there are no treasures.


    is a picture scroll, a rough count, there are thousands of pictures in a storage bag.


    Each picture scroll records the secret place where the dragon resource treasures are stored.


    And here is a storage bag with thousands of scrolls, which is enough to prove how terrifying the dragon family background is.


    Chu Yuan looked at the dozens of storage bags in front of him, tapped his fingers on the table, and took a deep breath.


    "This unpretentious life is really fascinating."


    "It¡¯s a good day to be the ancestor of the dragon clan."


    Chu Yuan has a full sense of fulfillment in his eyes.


    He doesn''t even want to go back and complete his great career of apprenticeship.


    It is so comfortable for the Dragon Race.


    In charge of the entire dragon clan in one hand, and all the resources of the dragon clan in the other hand.


    Unexpectedly, someone in his Chu also has today.


    Chu Yuan was deeply moved.


    With today¡¯s life, there will be no regrets in this life.


    Even if I think about it in the future, it is a full experience.


    In those years, when I was the ancestor of the dragon clan.


    Chu Yuan is sighing.


    The door of the Dongfu outside was knocked.


    ßËßËßË...


    "Ancestor, are you there?"


    A voice came from outside.


    "come in."


    Chu Yuan heard this and put the storage bags on both sides of the table and sprinkled some dust on them.


    This proves that these storage bags have not been moved for a long time.


    He Chu is not the kind of person who likes treasures.


    He, someone from Chu, Gao Fengliang, disdains these treasures!


    Outside the Dongfu.


    Long patriarch Ao Tian walked in.


    He bowed his waist low, and when he saw Chu Yuan, he gave a big gift.


    "Ao Tian, ??see ancestors!"


    Long clan patriarch Ao Tian didn''t dare to make any gestures, and respectfully performed etiquette.


    Right now, Chu Yuan is the only pillar of the Dragon Clan, anyone can do it, but Chu Yuan can¡¯t!


    Once the Dragon Clan loses Chu Yuan, it will lose all its current advantages.


    So Ao Tian, ??the patriarch of the Dragon clan, respected Chu Yuan quite a bit.


    The degree of respect far exceeds that of the last dragon ancestor.


    "Well, don¡¯t you, don¡¯t you come here more this time, can something be done?"


    Chu Yuan went straight in and asked.


    "Tell the ancestors, Ao Tian wants to strengthen the dragon clan''s momentum, and began to liquidate other races that used to oppose the dragon clan. I wonder if the ancestors agreed?"


    Ao Tian asked in a low voice.


    "You can handle these things yourself. Why do you need to ask this seat? I remember that there are rules among the dragon clan. All external affairs of the dragon clan are handled by the contemporary patriarch. What do you mean by this seat?"


    Chu Yuan raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Don¡¯t think he doesn¡¯t know the rules of the dragon clan.


    He has already memorized the rules of the dragon clan thoroughly.


    This is naturally not what Chu Yuan wants.


    but helpless.


    When Chu Yuan inspected the cave houses where the dragons stored treasures, he found that one of the cave houses must be familiar with the rules of the dragon clan to enter.


    So the dragon clan learned the rules of the dragon clan by heart.


    "But... but ancestors, the situation is different right now. You may need to take action this time, so I''m here to ask for your opinion."


    Ao Tian lowered his head and spoke.


    "Need a shot from this seat?"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    No wonder this guy will come to him, it turns out he needs to take action.


    It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t want to make a move.


    He is afraid that if he takes a shot, the connection with the dragon clan will be deeper.


    His main task right now is to find disciples that can be taught, and then teach the disciples.


    This is the top priority.


    But...


    Chu Yuan glanced at the storage bags on the table.


    Dragons have too many resource treasures.


    "Fine, I will take one shot, but remember, there is only one chance. After all, this is not in line with the rules. According to the rules of the dragon clan, becoming the ancestor of the dragon clan, it is not for the life and death of the dragon clan. Make an exception once, but only this time, not as an example."


    Chu Yuan slowly said such a thing.


    "Good, good, good! Thank you ancestor, thank ancestor!"


    Ao Tian suddenly became excited, and quickly thanked him.


    "No need to be polite, after all you give a lot of money."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said casually in one sentence.


    Ao Tian on the side was stunned.


    What did he just hear?


    The sentence is, how much money did you give?


    Is he misheard?


    Ao Tian was lost in thought.


    Chu Yuan, who was sitting at the table, also instantly realized his slip of the tongue.


    "Why? I said, after all, you are a dragon clan, are you wrong?"


    Chu Yuan forcibly recovered.


    "Oh, no, no, I''m just thinking about something, ancestors don''t blame it."


    Ao Tian quickly answered.


    He muttered in his heart whether he heard it wrong.


    actually heard it, you gave too much money.


    What''s wrong with yourself recently?


    Because of the recent rise of the dragon clan, he is too excited, which leads to hallucinations?


    There is such a possibility.


    Ao Tian touched his face, and after he planned to leave, he would take a good look at his body. As the head of the dragon clan, if he is prone to auditory hallucinations, that would be terrible.


    "Since this is the case, are there other things? If so, let''s make it clear all at once."


    "It''s all right, it''s all right, ancestor."


    "Since there is nothing wrong, why not retreat?"


    "Okay, ancestor, then I will go now."


    Under Chu Yuan''s gaze.


    Ao Tian silently turned and walked out of the cave.


    Wait until Ao Tian leaves.


    Chu Yuan looked back.


    After taking back his gaze.


    Chu Yuan counted the storage bags for the first time.


    After confirming that the number of storage bags is correct.


    Chu Yuan let go of his heart.


    He raised his head again and looked at the door of the cave.


    "Want me to shoot?"


    "Should the golden light wheel be leveled?"


    "Should, probably, maybe, maybe, yes?"


    Chu Yuan whispered.


    His tone is full of unconfidence.


    A lack of confidence in one''s own golden light wheel.


    Although he knows that his golden light wheel is very strong.


    But he didn''t know how strong it was.


    If he is facing that demon master or something, he is not sure.


    After Chu Yuan doubted himself for a while, he became firm.


    He must be able to.


    Since he got invincible.


    He has never encountered anything that can block his golden light wheel.


    He didn''t believe it, there were still people who could stop the shot this time.


    Chu Yuan cheered herself up.


    After pumping up.


    He looked at the storage bag again.


    Flick through the scrolls on the storage bags one by one.


    Confirm that these scrolls are correct.


    Chu Yuan called the heart to these scrolls.


    completely forgot, he still has a disciple left behind.


    He seems to have completely forgotten the existence of Li Cheng.


    I didn''t mention a word.


    Chu Yuan put all these storage bags away after fully confirming...


    second more


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 579： Can I teach the abolished disciple to send it to the door by himself? [Third more]

    Chapter 579 Can I teach the abandoned disciples to send them home by themselves? [Third more]


    Dragons began their own journey of hegemony after getting the promise that the great ancestor Chu Yuan could make a shot once.


    The dragon clan did not directly declare war on a clan.


    Instead, it ¡®deliberately¡¯ leaked the information that the dragon ancestor would only shoot once.


    aroused irritability among all races, especially those races that are antagonistic to the dragon race.


    They are afraid that the dragons will target them.


    After learning that the dragon ancestor would only take one shot, they could understand that the probability of their clan surviving was very high.


    So they don¡¯t have the intention of fighting the dragons to death.


    In this case.


    The dragon clan began to invade the various clan.


    The dragon clan did not go too far, but invaded each clan little by little cautiously.


    In this set, the dragon clan played very slippery.


    is not to invade much, but to erode all races a little bit.


    Strengthen the dragon clan with the weakness of each clan.


    But all races have no ability to resist this.


    They are afraid that too much resistance will arouse the hatred of the dragons. When the dragons use the only chance of the great ancestor to make a shot on their own people, they will really lose their lives.


    Before the Dragon Clan has used the only opportunity of the great ancestor to shoot, no one will officially start a war with the Dragon Clan.


    Dragons have a tight grip on this.


    Taking this opportunity, the dragon clan began to grow stronger.


    ¡­¡­


    this day.


    In the dragon clan, a news broke out, causing shocks among the monster clan.


    The dragon ancestor wants to accept disciples.


    In the Tianjian continent, anyone who has confidence in their own talents can go to the Dragon Clan to try it out. If the Dragon Clan ancestor sees it, it will really fly into the sky.


    Among the ??monsters, only one ancestor of the ancestor level, there is only one dragon ancestor left.


    If you get this old ancestor as a backer, you will be developed. Even if your own clan cannot rise, you can definitely mix and drink with the dragon clan.


    So, countless monsters Tianjiao went to visit the dragons.


    For a while, within the dragon clan, the courtyard is like a city, so lively.


    ¡­¡­


    In the highest cave of the dragon clan.


    Long clan patriarch Ao Tian is reporting the situation with Chu Yuan.


    "Old ancestors, among the dragon race, hundreds of demon geniuses have gathered. Although most of them are newly promoted geniuses, they can barely be regarded as geniuses."


    "When do you have time to come over, ancestor, I will arrange it for you."


    Ao Tian spoke respectfully.


    Sitting at the table in front of him, Chu Yuan listened and nodded from time to time to prove that he was listening.


    The thing that made Yaozu Tianjiao go to the Dragon Race was naturally his.


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, and felt that he couldn¡¯t delay looking for things that could teach abolished disciples.


    So, he came up with such a trick to let the matter of accepting disciples out, and take the initiative to attract others.


    According to the system, he observes whether there are disciples who can be taught or rejected.


    "Okay, I see, wait a minute, wait for more monsters to come."


    Chu Yuan answered Ao Tian.


    At the same time, he was still opening the system template to watch.


    [I am looking for it, please wait for the host...]


    [Estimated search time: 9423]


    Nine thousand four hundred and twenty-three years...


    This disciple who can teach and reject, is far enough away from him.


    In this case, he didn''t need to go out to meet those Yaozu Tianjiao.


    Sure enough, it was the right thing to let Ao Tian and more monsters come over.


    At that time, he only needs to look at the system. Once the system detects that there are disciples that can be taught, he will check them one by one...


    Using this method, in Chu Yuan''s view, is the most perfect method.


    Not only can he be the ancestor of the dragon clan, but he can also take care of his own ¡®business¡¯.


    is so perfect that he has nothing to say.


    Someone in Chu once felt that his IQ was extremely high, and he could even think of this method.


    "Yes, ancestors."


    The dragon clan patriarch answered straightforwardly, how dare he have any opinion on this ancestor.


    What the ancestors said, that is what.


    The ancestor said to wait again, then he must wait again!


    "Well, there is also that, you don''t have to be Tianjiao to come here, those mediocre monsters can also come here."


    "I said so, do you understand?"


    Chu Yuan slowly said.


    "Understand, understand, I understand all ancestors."


    Ao Tian nodded and said.


    "It¡¯s good to understand, besides, have the dragons been at war with other races recently? Do you need me to take action?"


    Chu Yuan looked up at Ao Tian and asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need the ancestor to take action for the time being. Don¡¯t worry, ancestor. I will say it when you need to take action.¡±


    Ao Tian said repeatedly.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly.


    Afterwards, he and Ao Tianke set off, and then Ao Tian left.


    Wait until Ao Tian leaves.


    Chu Yuan also started his daily routine, counting the scrolls in the storage bag, and then starting to look at the teaching mode of the system over and over again, how much time is left.


    This time is the distance.


    Through time, he can easily find out if there are any disciples nearby that can be taught.


    Chu Yuan patiently does her daily routine.


    ¡­¡­.


    After a few days.


    Finally, on this day, I was still completing the daily routine of Chu Yuan, and noticed the changes in the system teaching mode.


    [I am looking for it, please wait for the host...]


    [Estimated search time: 8321]


    Eight thousand years?


    It was more than nine thousand years ago.


    This has spanned more than a thousand years. What does this mean?


    means that their distance has been shortened a lot.


    This is the disciple who can teach and reject. Hearing the message that he is about to accept disciples, he went all the way and came here?


    If that''s the case, that''s fine.


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and waited patiently. He wanted to see if the distance between the other party and him would get shorter tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­


    will soon come the next day.


    Chu Yuan checked the changes in the teaching mode of the system for the first time.


    [I am looking for it, please wait for the host...]


    ¡¾Estimated search time: 7231 years¡¿


    Another thousand years shorter?


    Chu Yuan gradually became excited.


    He waited expectantly.


    ¡­¡­


    Another day passed.


    [I am looking for it, please wait for the host...]


    ¡¾Estimated search time: 6451 years¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    Another day...


    [I am looking for it, please wait for the host...]


    [Estimated search time: 5312]


    ¡­¡­


    In the past few days, Chu Yuan wanted to see through.


    The search time on the teaching template finally entered double digits.


    Chu Yuan looked at the system screen in front of her that only she could see.


    [I am looking for it, please wait for the host...]


    ¡¾Estimated search time: 25 years¡¿


    what does that mean?


    means that the disciples that can be taught are not far away from him.


    He only needs to look for it, and he can find it easily.


    One thought ends here.


    Chu Yuan didn¡¯t think too much anymore, walked out of the cave and went to find...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 580： Li Chengs desire to survive

    Chapter 580 Li Cheng''s desire to survive


    On a road to the dragon clan.


    At this moment, three figures are walking among them.


    These three people are Li Cheng, Jin Yu, and Lin Mo who is dragging a mysterious iron coffin.


    The three people were walking on the road, talking and chatting while walking.


    "Jin Yu, didn''t you say that the Golden Winged Dapeng clan has an enmity with the dragon clan? Then why do you dare to come here? Aren''t you afraid of being caught?"


    Li Cheng smiled and asked Jin Yu on the side.


    "Then you are wrong. There has already been news. This time the Dragon Clan¡¯s great ancestor personally accepted the disciples. How could the Dragon Clan blame me for grievances and grievances? Besides, I¡¯m the first arrogant of the Monster Clan. I won¡¯t come. Who else would dare to call himself a arrogant?"


    When Jin Yu said this, he didn''t blush at all, he straightened his chest, and he was full of breath when he spoke.


    didn''t even think of how he got the name of the first arrogant of the monster clan.


    "That''s true too."


    Li Cheng nodded slightly.


    He didn¡¯t know Jin Yu¡¯s deeds.


    "By the way, Li Daoyou, what are you doing with this mortal?"


    Jin Yu suddenly looked at Lin Mo, who was silently dragging the coffin behind them, and couldn''t help asking.


    "Try your luck, maybe he was accepted as a disciple by the dragon ancestor? He is extraordinary."


    Li Cheng gave his own evaluation of Lin Mo.


    is extraordinary!


    "It''s extraordinary? Why is it extraordinary? I didn''t see anything extraordinary?"


    Jin Yu looked at Lin Mo up and down. He just finished saying this sentence.


    Suddenly, he slipped under his feet, and he fell straight down and fell to the ground severely.


    Jin Yu fell to the ground with blindfold eyes.


    He...


    He fell down?


    After all, he is also a Mahayana monk.


    A Mahayana monk fell and fell, is it okay?


    "I said, he is extraordinary."


    Seeing this scene, Li Cheng smiled mysteriously, and then walked forward.


    Lin Mo also dragged the mysterious iron coffin without expression, and followed Li Cheng to continue walking.


    Only Jin Yu in the same place is still forced.


    He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    was stunned for a long time.


    He just came back to his senses.


    The first moment of regaining consciousness.


    Jin Yu looked around.


    I was relieved after making sure that no one nearby saw it.


    If this was seen, he would be the first arrogant of the demon clan to walk and fall, then he would be embarrassed.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    the other side.


    Chu Yuan was also found along with the estimated year on the system template.


    After confirming the direction, he kept flying.


    Flying along the way.


    He did not look at the road, but at the blue screen in front of him.


    [I am looking for it, please wait for the host...]


    [Estimated search time: 24 years]


    Twenty-four years!


    In other words, he was already very close to that teachable and useless disciple.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but lowered his head, searching while flying.


    He looked at the people walking on the road and the people flying above the sky.


    The Jin Yu trio on the road below naturally attracted Chu Yuan¡¯s attention.


    The trio is a bit too special.


    Lin Mo dragging the coffin.


    Li Cheng is a little familiar.


    Jin Yu, who is more familiar.


    But Chu Yuan didn''t stop and take a good look. Instead, he continued to fly forward. He wanted to look for teachable and abolished disciples.


    However, after Chu Yuan flew for a while, he was stunned.


    The azure blue screen in front of him, the estimated search time has become longer...


    [I am looking for it, please wait for the host...]


    ¡¾Estimated search time: 56 years¡¿


    Fifty-six years.


    has become longer again.


    This means...


    He flew over his head?


    Chu Yuan gave birth to this idea.


    He stopped immediately and looked behind.


    is in his sight.


    There is only the Jin Yu trio behind him.


    He immediately focused all of his attention on the Jin Yu trio.


    "This guy, isn''t that Jin Yu?"


    Chu Yuan looked carefully and also recognized Jin Yu.


    He then looked carefully at Li Cheng beside Jin Yu.


    Speaking.


    He is so familiar with this person.


    It seems to have seen it somewhere.


    is really familiar.


    Chu Yuan frowned.


    After thinking about it for a long time.


    He suddenly remembered.


    Clap your palms.


    correct!


    This is his disciple!


    Li Cheng! !


    Chu Yuan is in a trance.


    I was stunned by treasures too much.


    Almost forgot what Li Cheng looked like.


    There is another person who is dragging the coffin and he doesn¡¯t know him.


    But Chu Yuan has a feeling.


    This person is the teachable disciple he is looking for.


    Chu Yuan flew down.


    He just approached the trio.


    The screen in front of you suddenly changed.


    ¡¾I have searched for nearby teaching and abandoned disciples, whether to start teaching mode¡¿


    The system is asking Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    A hint of joy emerged in my heart.


    Sure enough, he did not expect it.


    The one who is dragging the coffin is the teachable disciple.


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and stabilized his mind a little.


    He chose not to start teaching mode first.


    After all, there is not only one person below.


    Jin Yu and his other disciple are both here.


    Let''s go down and say hello first.


    Chu Yuan thought, and flew down.


    "Cheng''er, Jin Yu."


    Chu Yuan came to the front of the trio and said softly.


    Facing Chu Yuan''s sudden appearance.


    The trio was really taken aback.


    Especially Jin Yu, he almost sacrificed his magic weapon.


    But when they see the people clearly.


    In an instant, the mood became joyful.


    This is extremely vague, I can¡¯t see clearly...


    How could they be unfamiliar.


    "Disciples pay respect to Master!"


    "The juniors, see the seniors!"


    Li Cheng and Jin Yu saw Chu Yuan, their faces instantly showed joy, and they gave Chu Yuan a big gift one after another.


    Behind Lin Mo stared at Chu Yuan blankly, then at Li Cheng and Jin Yu who were saluting, hesitated a little.


    also bowed his head to Chu Yuan.


    "Stop the gift, Cheng''er, Jin Yu, why are you here?"


    Chu Yuan smiled slightly, stretched out his hand, and an invisible force immediately helped all three of them up.


    He was saying hello to Jin Yu and Li Cheng.


    ''S eyes kept staring at Lin Mo.


    It seemed that he wanted to see Lin Mo through.


    Can let him look at it, but he didn¡¯t see anything.


    "Master, I''m here to accompany this little brother and Jin Yu to the Dragon Race to see if I can find a chance on the Dragon Race."


    Li Cheng spoke immediately.


    He was afraid of being misunderstood by his master.


    The ancestor of the dragon clan was recruiting apprentices, and he happened to come here again. If this is misunderstood, the matter would be a big deal.


    "Come to the Dragon Race to find a chance? What chance?"


    Chu Yuan still stared at Lin Mo, and spoke casually.


    "I heard that the dragon ancestor is recruiting disciples, so this little brother and fellow Golden Daoist want to try it, Master, I don¡¯t mean to want to be a teacher, my master is only you!"


    Li Cheng has a strong desire to survive...


    First update, ask for a monthly pass!


    Thank you in the comment area for the concern of so many friends. There is no major problem with the body of the cabbage. It is just a small cold. It will be much better for a day of rest!


    PS: Recommend a friend''s book "Douluo Double Spear Peerless"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 581： Lin Mos template

    Chapter 581 Lin Mo''s Template


    Tianjian continent, on a road to the dragon clan.


    Chu Yuan looked at the trio in front of him.


    For the purpose of these three people.


    He doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    Two of these three people came to worship the dragon ancestor as their teacher?


    is to worship him as a teacher?


    This is really a no-brainer.


    Then you don¡¯t need to fool him, just take this person who is dragging the coffin to the dragon clan, and just go through the teaching mode.


    "Are you here to worship the dragon ancestor?"


    Chu Yuan walked in front of the trio, patted Li Cheng on the shoulder, and said.


    "Yes, senior, let me try my luck."


    Jin Yu gave a haha, stepped forward, and said respectfully.


    He still has no pretensions in front of Chu Yuan.


    In other words, I dare not put on airs at all.


    "Senior, me too."


    Lin Mo also bowed his hand silently, and said.


    "Very good, good, then let''s go together, go to the dragon clan."


    Chu Yuan did not immediately say that he was the great ancestor of the Dragon Clan, but said so.


    "Okay, Master (senior)."


    All three agreed.


    Faced with Chu Yuan, how dare they refuse.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan waved a hand.


    rolled up all three of them, and slowly flew towards the place of the dragon clan.


    On the way, Chu Yuan continued to talk to Lin Mo, completely ignoring Li Cheng and Jin Yu.


    "Where are you from? How old are you this year? What is your name?"


    Chu Yuan is similar to checking household registration.


    made Lin Mo a little scared.


    But he still answered all Chu Yuan''s questions very well.


    After hearing Lin Mo''s words about the lone star of the gods, the family was killed, and the relatives were extinct.


    Chu Yuan''s face is getting more and more strange.


    This template...


    Seems familiar?


    Completely fits the protagonist''s template, right?


    This person, but the teaching mode says, can be taught abolished?


    Is this serious?


    "You want to worship the dragon clan ancestor as a teacher, what is the so-called? Is it cultivation? Then why do you want to practice?"


    Chu Yuan pondered for a moment, and then asked such a sentence.


    "Yes, I want to practice, I want to set foot on the top of the world, I want to revive my parents, my elders, and all those who died because of me, and rescue them from Samsara with my own hands!"


    When these words are mentioned.


    Lin Mo is unusually calm.


    In his eyes, there is a perseverance far beyond ordinary people.


    "Very good, very good..."


    Chu Yuan smiled brightly.


    He was also shaken by this powerful will.


    There are countless thoughts in my mind.


    This guy¡­¡­


    can really teach abolishment?


    This template, this will, is completely a template of the protagonist.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but turn on the system detection and went to see this guy''s template.


    ¡¾Object of investigation: Lin Mo¡¿


    [Race: Human]


    ¡¾Repair Base: Mortal¡¿


    [Physique: Eight Desolate War Body/Doomed Celestial Body]


    [Background: the reincarnation of the immortal emperor/the air transporter]


    [Assessment: He has unparalleled talents. He is the reincarnation of the immortal emperor of the higher level world. He is not born a person of the lower realm. He only waits for the meeting and is bound to rise again.


    This person must become a talent, Wangwang host must not accept him as a disciple¡¿


    Chu Yuan: "!!!"


    What kind of existence is this?


    A lot of templates.


    Chu Yuan has never seen it before, and there is any person whose template is more luxurious than this person.


    Physique two.


    Two backgrounds.


    is still the reincarnation of the immortal emperor.


    Assess what higher-level world immortal emperor reincarnated.


    This kind of existence.


    Is the teaching mode wrong?


    Chu Yuan is a little dazed.


    He trembles his palms and wants to take out the pick-up tube.


    Can turn his head and glance at the Jin Yu trio.


    Have the trio wait for him on the ground for a while.


    Then he directly asked the sky to sign up.


    Soon, a lottery flew straight out of the lotus tube and fell into Chu Yuan''s hand.


    ¡®Born after the catastrophe, bury the heavens¡¯


    The information given in the signed text is more direct...


    Chu Yuan didn¡¯t know what exactly these two sentences meant.


    But it¡¯s not difficult to understand, and the scabinet thinks that this Lin Mo is extraordinary.


    Lin Mo is sure to be a talent from both sides of the sign and system inspection.


    Can this teaching mode actually say that Lin Mo is a disciple that can be taught?


    Just when Chu Yuan wanted to ask about this teaching mode.


    A azure blue screen jumped out.


    The teaching mode is preemptive.


    Subtitles are displayed on the screen.


    [Please rest assured, the host, the teaching mode is in the teaching field, has absolute authority, and the host¡¯s worries are all superfluous]


    [Host, please understand that everything in the world must be reversed. Even if a person¡¯s talent is strong, he still has the possibility of teaching and discarding. The host only needs to find loopholes to easily teach and discard.]


    [Such as this disciple Lin Mo, although his talent is strong, but his heart is enveloped by hatred, the host only needs to arouse his inner hatred, and he can fall into a magic barrier, and his cultivation level cannot be improved.


    The ?? teaching model explained to Chu Yuan, and also gave Chu Yuan a wave of teachings by the way.


    Chu Yuan looked confused.


    But he thinks it makes sense.


    Especially this sentence must be the opposite.


    Thinking that at the beginning, he took a Ye Luo that no one in the world thought was impossible to become a talent.


    Won''t you become a talent later?


    Things must be reversed.


    This makes a lot of sense.


    Chu Yuan was relieved by the teaching model.


    Correct.


    The teaching mode is the most authoritative in teaching the abolished disciples.


    The system detection and lottery are just a layman, not credible!


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly, turned off the system screen, got up and flew down.


    The Jin Yu trio below ?? saw Chu Yuan and hurriedly came up to inquire, and their brains made up for it. There was an enemy coming, so Chu Yuan let them fly to the ground.


    "It''s okay, just now I just need to do some small things, now it''s all right, let''s continue on the road."


    Chu Yuan shook his head.


    finished.


    He stretched out his hand and waved, and proceeded to set off in front of the trio, heading for the Dragon Race.


    This time, Chu Yuan didn''t have any slackers.


    But speeds up.


    He can''t wait to accept Lin Mo as a disciple.


    Chu Yuan speeds up.


    He is used to it.


    After all, I play a lot in the invincible state on weekdays.


    He didn''t feel much about how fast he was.


    But the Jin Yu trio will not work.


    Li Cheng was a little frightened.


    Jin Yu is even more so.


    He had finally overcome his flying phobia.


    This was taken by Chu Yuan, and he instantly felt what was called the return of shadows.


    almost scared Jin Yu fainted.


    is the only mortal, Lin Mo, whose expression is the most calm.


    He didn''t look panicked, only a trace of panic.


    There was a vague sense of doubt in his eyes.


    He...


    Why does he have a familiar feeling about this speed?


    It''s like, have you ever felt this kind of speed?


    Lin Mo was a little puzzled.


    But he didn¡¯t say much, waiting quietly for the destination to arrive...


    The second update, ask for a monthly pass, there is a third update later.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 582： Embarrassed Jin Yu

    Chapter 582 Embarrassing Jin Yu


    The ancestors of the dragon clan accept disciples, and those who are interested can go to the dragon clan.


    This sentence does not mean that anyone who is interested can enter the dragon ancestral land to wait for the dragon ancestor.


    It is the dragon clan outside the territory, and dedicated a piece of land for this group of people.


    Anyone who is interested can wait in this area.


    In the view of the Li Cheng trio.


    Chu Yuan would definitely lead them to this area.


    can be unexpected by the trio.


    Chu Yuan didn¡¯t have to take them to that area.


    Instead, they took them to the entrance of the ancestral land, at the bronze dragon gate.


    When Jin Yu eased from his flying phobia, he was almost stupid.


    He never expected that Chu Yuan would take them to the door of the dragon clan¡¯s lair.


    It¡¯s okay to know, they are here to learn from the great ancestor of the dragon clan.


    If you don¡¯t know, you still have to kill them all?


    Jin Yu realized the consequences of this move.


    In an instant, he wanted to persuade Chu Yuan to leave.


    "Senior, here..."


    Jin Yu hasn''t spoken yet.


    Suddenly he saw a noise from the bronze dragon gate.


    I saw the empty bronze dragon gate, and suddenly bursts of brilliance appeared.


    The next moment, dozens of figures flew over from the bronze dragon gate.


    See these battles.


    Jin Yu couldn''t speak for an instant, and his heart was desperate.


    This dragon clan is also amazing.


    They stood in front of the bronze dragon gate, without any action, dozens of powerful men came to kill them.


    Are the strong dragons so idle?


    Impossible!


    Dragon clan¡¯s external war has been going on, and most of the dragon clan¡¯s combat power should have been transferred away.


    But in this case, dozens of strong players were still taken out.


    Said that this happened because they stood at the gate of the dragon clan¡¯s ancestral land for a while?


    This is impossible!


    How could the dragons be so idle.


    Could it be...


    A thought came up in Jin Yu''s mind.


    Could it be that this dragon race was aware of his arrival?


    Waiting for him to come over, do you want to kill him?


    Yes.


    It must be like this.


    He is the number one arrogant of the demon clan.


    Dragons must be worried that he will grow up in the future, which will threaten the dragons, so they want to come over in advance and kill him.


    Tianjiao genius is terrible, but it must be able to grow up!


    The Tianjiao genius who was strangled in the cradle is not terrible, because it has fallen.


    Hateful dragons!


    Jin Yu glanced at Chu Yuan, Li Cheng and Lin Mo next to him.


    has made a decision in his heart.


    He wants to be a hero again, and with his life, he will return to the front line of life of his predecessors and Li Daoyou!


    "Dragons! One person does things, one person..."


    Jin Yu stepped forward in one step, preparing to make a domineering declaration, and then let Senior Chu and the others run away, and he faced the difficulties.


    But this time, he still didn¡¯t finish his words.


    I saw dozens of figures have fallen.


    Jin Yu instantly exploded his hair, and came to Chu Yuan and others to block it.


    He thought those people would attack.


    But I did not expect that the dozens of figures walking out of the bronze dragon gate did not attack.


    Instead, they all stood on the ground.


    After a while, dozens of people all bowed down and bowed.


    "See the ancestor!!"


    All these dozens of people shouted in unison, their expressions full of awe.


    Look at this scene.


    Jin Yu stayed in place.


    Li Cheng and Lin Mo looked similar, and they were shocked.


    Their eyes kept wandering between the dozens of figures kneeling on the ground and Chu Yuan.


    They really didn¡¯t expect at all that Chu Yuan was actually the ancestor of the dragon clan?


    And there is only one ancestor of the dragon clan.


    That is the great ancestor.


    Chu Yuan turned out to be the great ancestor of the dragon family? !


    Li Cheng and Lin Mo were okay, but some were just shocked.


    Jin Yu will not work.


    In addition to shock, he also had a feeling of embarrassment to the extreme.


    He just...


    He just thought that these dragon clan powerhouses were coming for him.


    This¡­¡­


    Thoughts on this trio.


    Chu Yuan didn¡¯t even know at all.


    He looked at the dozens of people kneeling in front of him, and gently waved his hands.


    "Free gift."


    After saying this sentence.


    He held the Jin Yu trio and flew into the bronze dragon gate.


    Seeing this, dozens of people quickly gave way to let Chu Yuan enter.


    They dare not stop Chu Yuan.


    Most people want to enter the ancestral land of the dragon family, even if they are carried by the dragon family, they must apply for it.


    But the dragon ancestor wants to bring people in, but no one dares to stop it.


    is about to step into the bronze dragon gate.


    Chu Yuan seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly stopped and looked at the dozens of people behind him.


    "You guys, go and inform Ao Tian that you can let go of the matter of accepting disciples for this seat, and say that this seat has found a suitable disciple."


    Chu Yuan said softly.


    "Yes, ancestors."


    The dozens of people answered in a row.


    Hear a reply.


    Chu Yuan nodded with satisfaction.


    Turn around and continue to enter the bronze dragon gate.


    ¡­¡­


    After entering the bronze dragon gate.


    Chu Yuan led the group of three to the outside of his cave.


    Outside, he put the trio down.


    Chu Yuan turned to look at the trio, just about to say something.


    He looked up but found out.


    The trio was looking at him sluggishly.


    I haven''t recovered at all.


    "The three of you, what do you see in this seat? If you have anything, please tell me."


    Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow and said.


    "Teacher, Master, you, are you the great ancestor of the Dragon Race?"


    Li Cheng took a deep breath and asked with a trembling tone.


    He can¡¯t believe that his master actually has this kind of identity.


    "Yes, part-time ancestor of the Dragon Race."


    Chu Yuan nodded and admitted.


    Li Cheng: "¡­¡­"


    This thing can still work part-time?


    Chu Yuan patted his disciple''s shoulder lightly, did not say much, but turned his gaze to Jin Yu''s body.


    "By the way, Jin Yu, did you speak just now? What are you trying to say?"


    Chu Yuan asked.


    "Huh? Senior, I just wanted to say... I want to say, oh, I want to say, can the bronze dragon gate just sit on it alone and then walk alone with the bronze dragon gate."


    Jin Yu, who was still in a trance, was named, and instantly recovered, he hesitated for a while, and said something like this.


    "Sit up and walk alone with the bronze dragon gate? Are you kidding me?"


    Chu Yuan was also amused by these words, and shook his head helplessly, not knowing what to say.


    He watched Jin Yu and Li Cheng.


    Finally fixed his gaze on Lin Mo.


    He looked at Lin Mo and the coffin dragging behind Lin Mo in a daze.


    This is the real Tianjiao.


    A luxurious template...


    Unfortunately, he wants to take it away.


    what a shame.


    Just when Chu Yuan wanted to speak.


    Lin Mo was the first to speak.


    "Senior, can the junior ask you a...a small question?"


    Lin Mo said this sentence very nervously...


    Third update, ask for a monthly pass!


    The Dragon Boat Festival is coming soon, my friends will be healthy and healthy!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 583： The teaching model is played out?

    Chapter 583 The teaching mode is played out?


    "go ahead."


    Chu Yuan looked at Lin Mo curiously.


    I don¡¯t know what the other person is asking.


    "Senior, you, you told those dragon people before that you have found a disciple, dare to ask, do you want to accept one of me and Senior Jin as a disciple?"


    Lin Mo asked cautiously.


    When he mentioned these words.


    The fists are clenched tightly.


    He understands very well.


    Right now, is his only chance to stand up!


    is also the only time to practice!


    He didn''t want to miss it.


    "Correct."


    Chu Yuan nodded and admitted, without saying much, waiting for Lin Mo''s next words.


    "Then dare to ask senior, senior wants to accept the disciple, but me?"


    Lin Mo took a deep breath and said so.


    The words came out.


    Jin Yu was stunned at once.


    He looked up at Chu Yuan.


    looked at Lin Mo again.


    He already has the answer in his heart.


    If seniors wanted to accept him as a disciple, they would have already accepted it.


    Why wait until now?


    Senior obviously wanted to take this Lin Mo as a disciple.


    In addition, Li Cheng said that Lin Mo is extraordinary.


    For a while.


    Jin Yu fell into deep thought.


    "Yes, everything you think is right. I really want to accept you as a disciple. Would you like to apprentice?"


    Chu Yuan said it directly.


    "Disciple Lin Mo, see Master!"


    Lin Mo immediately loosened the chain that was holding the mysterious iron coffin on his hand, kneeled and bowed to Chu Yuan, with a very sincere expression.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan showed a smile.


    He stepped forward, trying to stretch out his hand to help Lin Mo up himself.


    But before his hand touched Lin Mo, he was avoided by Lin Mo.


    This caused Chu Yuan to be taken aback.


    "Master, the disciple has a special personality since he was a child, and he will be able to overcome people close to him. Master is also requested to stay away from him, so as not to contaminate Master with mildew."


    Lin Mo shook his head and said.


    "Special fate? What is going on?"


    Chu Yuan recalled Lin Mo''s template.


    I didn¡¯t say it at all, but it¡¯s a special fate?


    "They said, I am the lone star of the gods."


    There was a calmness in Lin Mo''s tone.


    "What day..."


    Chu Yuan wants to say something.


    Suddenly, a screen that only he could see jumped out of him.


    is the system screen.


    At this moment, a paragraph appeared on the system screen.


    [Please use your mouth as little as possible to talk to the disciples, otherwise it is very likely to cause force majeure]


    This¡­¡­


    This¡­¡­


    This¡­¡­


    Chu Yuan was a little annoyed.


    This system, do you really feel that these disciples are all to blame for his mouth?


    What happened to his mouth? It is impossible to speak out the law.


    If he really speaks out the law.


    He still put aside this to accept disciples to teach abolish? He just said a word and made him invincible, and that would be the end.


    Chu Yuan wanted to refute this system, but could not speak.


    He was silent for a while.


    In the end, I chose not to refute.


    Ok, the system is uncle.


    He does not refute the system.


    As long as the system can help him teach abolished disciples.


    When I saw the system.


    Chu Yuan didn''t say anything any more, he asked Li Cheng to take Jin Yu to stroll around the dragon clan ancestral land, and gave them the identity token of his dragon clan ancestor.


    Lest the dragon people misunderstand these two people and fight.


    Li Cheng and Jin Yu also realized something and left one after another.


    Soon, in front of the gate of the cave, only Chu Yuan and Lin Mo were left standing.


    Chu Yuan smiled and looked at Lin Mo.


    Do not wait for Lin Mo to speak.


    He silently turned on the teaching mode in his heart.


    A azure blue screen jumped up.


    ¡¾Opening teaching mode¡¿


    [Teaching mode is turned on and the simulation space is successfully generated, may I ask whether the host enters the simulation space]


    Enter!


    Chu Yuan silently chose to enter the simulation space.


    next moment.


    He felt his whole body twisted, and in just an instant, he came to a sea of ??clouds.


    His body became illusory, as if it were made of stars, without entities.


    And not far from him.


    Another figure exactly like Chu Yuan stood quietly.


    The two look at each other.


    Compared to Chu Yuan''s slightly awkward eyes.


    The other ¡®Chu Yuan¡¯ is different. Its eyes are full of dullness, very mechanical.


    "Host."


    ''Chu Yuan'' first greeted him and performed a very strange etiquette in front of the real Chu Yuan.


    can''t be said to be strange, but a little bit old.


    is Jieyin''s salute, not something to hand over.


    "Are you an artificial intelligence in teaching mode?"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback, and asked.


    "Yes, the host, you can teach the waste disciples to enter the simulation space soon, please try not to make any noise, the host is in the simulation space, and other people can''t see the host."


    The artificial intelligence reminded.


    "understood."


    Chu Yuan nodded quickly and responded.


    The artificial intelligence slightly nodded towards Chu Yuan, and came under the sea of ??clouds.


    It waved with one hand.


    Lin Mo with a bewildered look was suddenly pulled under the sea of ??clouds.


    Lin Mo obviously did not recover at all, staring blankly at the artificial intelligence that was exactly the same as Chu Yuan.


    "Master?"


    Lin Mo hesitated for a moment, and said.


    He feels inexplicably.


    The person in front of him does not seem to be his master.


    "Well, do you want to practice?"


    The artificial intelligence has a majestic tone, but there is still a hint of imperceptible mechanical feeling in it.


    "Master, I think...but practicing, will my bad luck worsen and affect more people?"


    Lin Mo asked such a sentence.


    "No, the reason why you have bad luck, bad luck will spread to others, is just because your physique is different, you have no cultivation base, can not control the strength of the physique, resulting in leakage, and you will be the lone star of the gods. ..."


    "But if you have a cultivation base and can control your physique, then everything will be fine."


    The artificial intelligence learned Chu Yuan¡¯s tone and spoke.


    "Physique...Master, do I have any physique?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    "Yes, you have two physiques, the eight desolate combat body and the doom celestial body, the eight desolate combat body, the more courageous in Vietnam, the blood is not drained, and will never be exhausted, but it is a top combat physique..."


    "And the doom celestial body is a kind of wonderful physique..."


    Artificial intelligence explained in detail.


    Lin Mo also listened very carefully.


    ¡­¡­


    In the sky, Chu Yuan, who was watching this scene, took a deep breath.


    Is this teaching mode playing him?


    Isn¡¯t it good to teach abolishment?


    Why are you so hard now?


    I just need to personally explain the exercises or something, right?


    Is this teaching mode a betrayal?


    Out of the control of the system?


    "System, can I apply for you to take charge of this teaching mode in person?"


    Such a sentence rose in Chu Yuan''s heart.


    But he dare not say it.


    He was afraid that he would affect the operation of the teaching mode.


    He did not forget that the teaching mode once said such a sentence.


    In the field of teaching abolished disciples, the teaching mode has absolute authority.


    Chu Yuan comforted herself.


    can comfort and comfort.


    Seeing the next scene, Chu Yuan almost exploded.


    The artificial intelligence below really took out a practice book and explained it to Lin Mo.


    Is this all acting out?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 584： Limited host qualifications

    Chapter 584 Limited Host Qualifications


    Above the sea of ??clouds.


    Artificial intelligence is really explaining the exercises to Lin Mo.


    I saw the artificial intelligence reaching out with one hand.


    In its palm.


    Countless runes flew out.


    These runes are like stars, drawing out a map of the stars of the week.


    "This technique, called the Great Chaotic Combat Technique, is the most suitable technique for you. When this technique operates, the higher the fighting will, the stronger the power that will erupt."


    "Although you have dual physiques, the master must be the Bahuang combat body, practice this exercise, you..."


    Artificial intelligence is explained in detail in He Lin Mo.


    After explaining everything.


    It stretched out his hand and instilled all those runes into Lin Mo''s mind.


    After all instillation.


    It continued to speak again.


    "Look at the exercises carefully. First of all, you need to understand the spiritual energy in the world, and spiritual energy is the foundation of cultivation. You have to have a good relationship with the spiritual energy. The foundation of the great chaotic warfare is also the spiritual energy. I will teach you. do¡­¡­"


    The artificial intelligence spoke patiently.


    It personally taught Lin Mo step by step.


    Lin Mo is also very talented.


    After teaching anything, I learned it immediately.


    And some can even draw inferences.


    The talent of horror is fully demonstrated at this moment.


    After teaching for a long time.


    Artificial intelligence is finally over.


    "Everything that should be taught to you has been taught."


    "The rest is up to you to practice."


    Artificial Intelligence said so.


    "Thank you, Master for teaching, my disciples are unforgettable!!"


    Lin Mo stood up and said very gratefully.


    "You don''t need to be polite. Since the teaching has been completed, then the space here naturally does not need to exist, you can leave."


    The artificial intelligence spoke lightly.


    finished.


    It did not give Lin Mo time to react at all.


    One-handed wave.


    Lin Mo''s entire body was expelled from the simulation space and disappeared.


    Chu Yuan above saw this scene.


    I couldn''t help it in an instant, and flew down directly.


    "Teaching mode, you, me, this...what were you doing just now?"


    Chu Yuan pointed, but didn''t know how to say it.


    "Enlighten the host, the teaching mode was to teach the abolished disciples before, and the teaching was carried out. If the host is different, you can ask the teaching mode, and the teaching mode will answer."


    The artificial intelligence said such a thing very plainly.


    "You just... you were teaching Lin Mo the exercises just now? What do you think? Don''t you want to teach the abolished disciples? How did you teach the exercises, and the exercises seem to be very strong, even I don¡¯t have such exercises. ."


    Chu Yuan asked several questions in a series.


    eyes tightly on the artificial intelligence.


    He feels that artificial intelligence is playing him.


    But he has no evidence.


    "Host, teaching abolishment disciples does not mean that one must use the wrong technique or not allow them to practice to teach abolishment. Doing so will only be counterproductive."


    "The really smart way of teaching abolishment is to teach abolishment invisibly. It is clear that everything is normal, but it can be used to teach and abolish disciples through normal. This should be a smart method of teaching abolishment."


    The artificial intelligence explained it silently.


    Chu Yuan: "..."


    Do you think that I will believe this?


    To teach abolishment disciples invisibly means to hand over the correct exercises to the disciple, and to explain everything to the disciple, and then to teach abolishment?


    Do you treat him as a fool?


    Chu Yuan was a little skeptical, this artificial intelligence didn''t want to teach the disciple to abolish it, but wanted to fool him.


    "I need a more detailed explanation."


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and said like this.


    "Host, the teaching model has already built the cornerstone for you. After you go out, you only need to let the disciple''s demons resurrect and influence the practice. You only need to raise the demons and let the disciple fall into the devil. No matter how high the disciple''s cultivation level, Counted as teaching abolishment."


    The intelligent man thought for a while, and said these words again.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan, who had originally planned to entangle him, was stunned for an instant.


    Ok?


    Ok! !


    This system says that as long as a disciple is in a demon barrier, no matter how high his cultivation level is, he will be considered abolished?


    There are no more restrictions on the realm?


    I only need to fall into the magic barrier, even if it is abolished?


    There is such a good thing?


    "As long as you fall into the devil''s obstacles, you will be abolished. This is what you said, don''t go back."


    Chu Yuan is happy.


    The originally depressed mood suddenly cleared up.


    "The host, it was originally counted, the disciples who fell into the devil''s barrier, and their minds were unclear. No matter how high their level of cultivation, they are considered to be abolished, and more than that, there are many conditions to teach abolished disciples. In fact, teaching abolished disciples is not difficult."


    The intelligent man stood there quietly speaking.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan''s eyelids twitched slightly.


    In fact, it is not difficult to teach abolished disciples?


    Is this connoting him?


    He hasn''t succeeded in teaching abolishing disciples.


    "Since you said that being in a demon barrier is also considered teaching abolishment, then I can rest assured.


    "But, what is the exercise you just taught that disciple?"


    Chu Yuan asked.


    "Enlighten the host, this technique is called the Great Chaos War Method."


    The intelligent man answered silently.


    "How is this exercise? Why don''t you show it to me? Let me confirm the effectiveness of this exercise."


    Chu Yuan coughed twice and said.


    "Ok, host."


    The intelligent man nodded and agreed.


    Hearing this, Chu Yuan''s eyes widened and he was at a loss.


    Wipe.


    So easily fooled into the exercises?


    This is too simple.


    didn''t wait for Chu Yuan to think about it.


    A message flew into his mind.


    This information quickly formed a technique.


    Chu Yuan was very excited and looked at it seriously.


    And then...


    Then he found out that he could not understand this exercise at all.


    This technique...


    how to say?


    Take apart every word of this exercise, he can understand it, and he can see it thoroughly.


    All the words of this exercise method are combined together, and when a exercise method is formed, he can''t understand it...


    Chu Yuan was silent.


    He was able to personally listen to the intelligent manpower of this teaching mode and explain this exercise.


    After listening to the intelligent manual explanation of the teaching mode.


    I watched this exercise again.


    He actually found out that he couldn¡¯t understand it at all?


    What is the reason?


    Chu Yuan looked at the intelligent artificial faintly.


    "Host, please don''t think too much about it. It''s not that the teaching model doesn''t give you exercises, but the host has limited qualifications and cannot practice these exercises."


    Intelligent artificial said so.


    Chu Yuan: "..."


    Poor qualification...


    Te You can¡¯t practice with such a powerful technique.


    This is simply torture.


    is a template for passers-by...


    Chu Yuan silently accepted his qualifications.


    I don¡¯t want to say more to this intelligent man.


    He continues to stay, which is useless.


    On the contrary, he would think of the sentence said by the intelligent man.


    The host has limited qualifications.


    Chu Yuan silently exited the simulation space.


    Don''t dare to say much.


    He has limited aptitude, what can he do? He is also very helpless.


    He can''t go to reincarnation, let''s brush up his aptitude...


    second!


    Recently, I can only maintain it for two more months. Cabbage wants to spare some time to make up the ending of the last book. It has been delayed for too long!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 585： The great horror resurrection of the old age?

    Chapter 585 The Great Horror Recovery of the Old Age?


    Outside the cave mansion of the ancestor of the dragon clan.


    Lin Mo came here, his face was a bit sluggish, and he didn''t seem to come back to his senses.


    But after a while, he recovered.


    He looked around, then looked at himself.


    Then he closed his eyes slightly.


    I confirmed it again, the exercises in my mind are still there.


    The experience he just had was not a dream.


    Suddenly, he became excited.


    Is he finally able to practice?


    All his obsessions, can it be done?


    At this moment, Lin Mo fell into unusual excitement.


    This excitement broke his calm temper.


    This excitement made him a little crazy.


    How restrained it was before.


    How terrible it is now to explode.


    There has never been anyone, who really face everything is plain, some are just suppressed in the bottom of my heart, and they are firmly blocked by countless chains.


    The moment when the chain is opened.


    All emotions will burst out.


    This completely changed Lin Mo.


    His eyes are somewhat congested.


    looks very hideous.


    Hum...


    at this time.


    The space next to ?? rippled.


    Chu Yuan''s figure appeared.


    Meet Chu Yuan.


    Lin Mo took a deep breath, restrained his clarity, and bowed his hands to Chu Yuan respectfully.


    "Thank you Master for teaching great grace!"


    Lin Mo thanks again.


    He can''t be suppressed emotionally, can''t be suppressed.


    But in the face of Chu Yuan, he must respect.


    If there is no predestined relationship with Chu, he would never be able to practice.


    "Don''t be polite, get up."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand gently and helped Lin Mo up.


    Lin Mo stood up again. When he looked at Chu Yuan, his eyes flashed with doubt.


    He feels...


    The master in front of him seems to have changed again.


    But he couldn''t see exactly where it had changed.


    A very strange feeling.


    "It has been passed down, Moer, what are your plans next?"


    Chu Yuan asked softly.


    His eyes flickered.


    didn''t know what Lin Mo was thinking.


    But he wanted to let Lin Mo fall into a demon barrier and seduce his mind. In a short period of time, he could not stock Lin Mo.


    "Master, disciples want to practice well, so as to live up to Master¡¯s inheritance!"


    Lin Mo thought for a while, and said with his hand.


    As soon as I heard this.


    Chu Yuan suddenly became happy.


    I am not afraid of this disciple''s cultivation, just afraid that this disciple will not cultivate.


    As everyone knows, when you are practicing, you are the most vulnerable time.


    Mind is more vulnerable to invasion.


    Wait for this disciple to do some tricks while he is cultivating. Is he still afraid that this disciple will not fall into a devil?


    "If you want to practice, why not practice in the teacher''s cave? In the teacher''s cave, the teacher can always look after you, lest you make any mistakes in your practice."


    Chu Yuan''s tone is full of care.


    I heard that Lin Mo was more moved.


    naturally agreed.


    After Lin Mo agreed.


    Chu Yuan took advantage of the trend to let Lin Mo enter his cave, find a remote retreat, and let Lin Mo go in and explore for practice.


    As for why we are looking for a remote retreat...


    This Chu Yuan didn''t want to explain.


    After letting Lin Mo go to the cave.


    Chu Yuan did not immediately engage in small actions.


    Instead, I went to look for Jin Yu and Li Cheng, and wanted to get these two people together and talk about other things.


    As the great ancestor of the dragon clan, Chu Yuan wanted to find someone in the ancestral land of the dragon clan, that was simply too easy.


    In just a short while, someone from the Dragon tribe brought Li Cheng and Jin Yu to Chu Yuan.


    "Senior."


    "Master."


    In front of Dongfu Gate.


    Jin Yu and Li Cheng face Chu Yuan and salute deeply.


    "Free gift, Chenger, since the teacher passed on to you, he has not taught you anymore. I wonder how far you have practiced now?"


    Chu Yuan said casually.


    He doesn''t think the teaching mode will fool him.


    In his opinion, Li Cheng must be abolished.


    The reason why he asked.


    I just didn¡¯t know what to say, so I just said casually.


    "Enlighten Master, my disciple is now..."


    Li Chenggang wants to report something about his own practice.


    But he hasn''t had time to speak yet.


    Suddenly, the sky dimmed suddenly.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The continuous thunder and lightning passed by, deafening.


    A billowing cloud of blood filled the sky, covering the entire sky, as if God was angry and wailing.


    The next moment, a blood-colored bright moon manifested in the extreme west.


    At the same time, in the Far East, a **** sun rose into the sky.


    In the void, faintly an ancient and domineering scream sounded.


    In this moment of effort, all kinds of visions have arisen.


    Chu Yuan was stunned, his heart was also inexplicably suppressed, his eyes looked far away, not knowing what he was looking at.


    tell him intuitively.


    In that direction, something seems to happen...


    ...


    at the same time.


    Shen Xing Continent there.


    In the sky above Taiyi Sword Sect.


    Many disciples of Innocent Sect gathered together again.


    They all looked at the ocean with solemn expressions.


    The average monk may not feel anything.


    But they are different.


    They are not ordinary monks.


    Their perception is very strong.


    They can feel that on the side of the endless ocean, a very terrifying breath is waking up.


    "Are you all aware of it?"


    A voice suddenly sounded.


    Many disciples of Innocent Sect all looked over.


    I saw Ye Luo walk out slowly, and the golden mark in the center of his eyebrows was blooming with bright light at this moment.


    "Big brother."


    Many disciples of the Innocent Sect all said one after another.


    "Ok."


    Ye Luo nodded slightly, which was regarded as a return.


    "Big brother, what is going on? We can all feel that it is not easy on the other side of the sea. What is happening over there?"


    Su Qianyuanhou asked anxiously.


    The other disciples of Wudaozong did not speak, but looked at Ye Luo.


    Obviously, this is also the question they want to ask.


    "I don¡¯t know, Heaven¡¯s Path is already asleep and unable to communicate, but according to the current point of view, I am afraid that a great horror of the old era has recovered.


    Ye Luo said in a calm voice, lukewarm.


    "A great horror from the old age?"


    The pupils of many Innocent Sect disciples shrank suddenly.


    They all know what the old age is.


    In the old days, it was a contradiction to them.


    There is an extra big horror on the other side?


    What about them?


    "Big brother, maybe you can rival this resurrected person?"


    Zhang Han said hesitantly.


    "If nothing happens, it should be invincible."


    Ye Luo said these words slowly.


    At this, many disciples of the Innocent Sect frowned.


    Can''t even beat the big brother? ?


    "Don''t worry, you guys, there were strong people in the old days, but we may not have no backers. Don''t forget our origin."


    Ye Luo glanced at many of his colleagues, and said this confidently.


    Their backers are not weaker than those of the old age!


    They have senior whites and four evils!


    More masters are here!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 586： Demon King Resurrection

    Chapter 586 Demon Emperor''s Recovery


    Tianjian Continent, in the Palace of Ten Thousand Demons.


    At this moment.


    After seeing all kinds of visions, Ji Meng and the demon master both looked shocked.


    They looked at each other, and their eyes were shocked.


    "This is not the breath of your majesty!"


    Ji was shocked, he said this in a calm voice.


    "It''s the breath of the demon king..."


    The demon master took a deep breath.


    His heart is very complicated.


    The form of the Demon Race in the Tianjian Continent is already in a good situation, just give him a little more time.


    The control of the monster race must fall into his hands.


    But at this critical moment, the Demon King has recovered?


    The demon emperor is resurrected, what else is there about him?


    "The Demon King has recovered. Even if your Majesty hasn''t recovered yet, he is fine! The crusades against those continents in my old days can continue!"


    The cold color on Ji Meng''s face disappeared, replaced by the color of excitement.


    The monster race has two supreme commanders.


    One positive and one auxiliary.


    is the demon emperor emperor Jun, who rules the entire demon clan, and is the former emperor of heaven!


    Supplied by the demon emperor Eastern Emperor Taiyi, Taiyi ignores the affairs of the demon clan, but is the demon clan¡¯s supreme fighting power. As for who is the strongest, it is undoubtedly the demon clan Taiyi!


    The return of Taiyi, the actual effect is actually more useful than the recovery of your majesty.


    Because of the return of Taiyi, it can easily penetrate any continent except Shenxing Continent.


    This is Ji Meng¡¯s absolute confidence in Taiyi.


    Even if Taiyi may have just recovered and his cultivation level is not high, he still has absolute confidence in Taiyi.


    The Demon Emperor will be able to penetrate the vast majority of existence in the new era!


    "Go! Demon Master! Follow me to meet the Demon King!"


    Jimeng looked at the demon master excitedly, and said like this.


    "Okay, but before we go, we must ask our subordinates to manage the Tianjian Continent, lest our base camp is out of business."


    The demon master also showed a look of excitement on the surface, but his heart was constantly thinking about countermeasures.


    "Okay, I will wait for you outside, hurry up."


    Ji Meng was emotional and didn''t think so much.


    After finishing speaking, he flew directly out of the Ten Thousand Demons Palace and went outside to wait.


    "How should this be good?"


    When the demon master watched Ji Meng leave, his original excitement suddenly disappeared. He frowned and thought hard.


    Let him let go?


    This is absolutely impossible!


    He once betrayed the Demon Emperor and Demon Emperor.


    If he is really stupid to meet the Demon Emperor, according to the demon emperor¡¯s temperament, even if he doesn¡¯t take him anytime now, he will definitely kill him if he has a chance in the future.


    Never wait for death like this!


    But the demon master couldn¡¯t think of what to do.


    "Why... first take the opportunity to drag the Demon King and let the Dragon Clan unify the entire demon clan as soon as possible. Then I will entrap the entire demon clan, unless the Demon King wants to lose in the old age! Or I don''t dare to move me!"


    The demon master suddenly thought of this method, his eyes lit up, and he thought it was completely feasible.


    One thought ends here.


    He stretched out his hand.


    Take out a jade slip.


    He recorded everything he wanted to say on the jade slip.


    Then directly threw the jade slip out, wrapped in mana, and flew towards the dragon clan.


    Done these.


    He flew out towards the outside of the Ten Thousand Demons Palace.


    ...


    the other side.


    In front of the cave house, the ancestor of the dragon clan.


    Looking at the various visions above the sky.


    Jin Yu, Li Cheng, and Chu Yuan were silent for a long time.


    After a while, Chu Yuan was the first to recover from the vision. He looked at Li Cheng and Jin Yu and spoke softly.


    "You two, are you okay?"


    His voice seemed to have some magical power.


    In an instant, Jin Yu and Li Cheng regained their senses.


    "Senior, I am afraid that some of the great figures of our old days have recovered."


    This is the first sentence Jin Yu uttered.


    "A big man from the old age?"


    Chu Yuan raised her eyebrows slightly, a little puzzled.


    "Yes, senior, this kind of battle is much larger than our time. I am afraid that the people who have recovered this time are terrible, at least they are also big people of the demon saint level."


    Jin Yu said repeatedly.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan still feels confused, some do not understand.


    But he didn''t have the mind to continue asking questions.


    He didn''t have much time to continue asking.


    The top priority is to deal with Li Cheng and Jin Yu.


    Then he went to deal with Lin Mo''s affairs.


    "Okay, just ignore those things, Chenger, do you want to follow as a teacher next, or do you want to go out to practice by yourself?"


    Chu Yuan asked softly.


    "Master...I want to practice by myself."


    Li Cheng hesitated for a while, still wanting to practice on his own.


    He didn''t want to stay with the master to practice.


    In his opinion, it may be safe to follow Master, but it may not grow.


    If you want to grow, it¡¯s better to practice yourself.


    He felt that if he went to practice, he might improve faster.


    "Well, that''s okay, just pay attention to safety."


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly.


    He also thinks it is better to let Li Cheng go out.


    But after thinking about it, he felt that Li Cheng was a little dangerous to go out.


    If Li Cheng fell away, wouldn''t he waste an opportunity to obtain a realm in vain?


    This is not enough.


    He has to guarantee the safety of Li Cheng''s life.


    As for how to ensure the safety of Li Cheng...


    Chu Yuan silently glanced at Jin Yu standing next to him.


    Jin Yu didn¡¯t notice Chu Yuan¡¯s gaze at all


    "Senior, I want to follow you..."


    Jin Yu just wanted to talk.


    The words are not finished yet.


    was interrupted by Chu Yuan.


    "Jin Yu, I want to trouble you. I want to help take care of this disciple. It''s best to stay with this disciple and trouble you."


    Chu Yuan exhorted.


    "This... well, juniors take orders."


    Jin Yu said repeatedly.


    That in his heart called a bitterness.


    He wanted to say that he was with Chu Yuan.


    After all, with Chu Yuan, he is the real ¡®first arrogant of the demon clan¡¯.


    But he didn''t finish his words.


    was interrupted by Chu Yuan.


    Being so instructed by Chu Yuan, what can he do?


    He is also very helpless.


    can only agree.


    "I have followed the order. If nothing happens, then you can retreat. You can also wander around the dragon clan ancestral land, and you will teach your junior brother as a teacher."


    Chu Yuan spoke.


    "Yes, Master."


    Li Cheng and Jin Yu naturally had no other opinion on this, and after a salute, they retired respectfully.


    Chu Yuan stood there, watching Li Cheng and Jin Yu leave.


    After confirming that the two people have left.


    He hurried to the cave mansion in a hurry.


    When he returned to the cave, the first thing he did was not to teach Lin Mo, but to check the contents of the storage bags, and to make sure that there was nothing in them, and he had not been passive, and he was relieved. .


    Everything is good.


    These things are his darlings.


    If there is one or two missing, he will feel distressed to death.


    After relaxing.


    Chu Yuan looked at the closed room where Lin Mo was.


    He began to think.


    How to teach Lin Mo so that Lin Mo is trapped...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 587： is it useful?

    Chapter 587 is it easy to use?


    A place in the endless ocean.


    In a land full of ruins.


    At this moment, a figure walked out of the ruins.


    This figure stepped out, and the entire void was trembling.


    The face of this figure is extremely majestic, its eyes are like stars, and its depth is unfathomable. It has a shawl with long silver hair, and its body is surrounded by a ¡®divine nature¡¯.


    There is a tremendous force in his every move.


    "This body... is so weak, this heavenly Dao, want to use this method to weaken the emperor?"


    This figure frowned slightly, and seemed very uncomfortable with her body.


    Boom! !


    There are still countless flashes of thunder on the sky, and it seems that it is possible to descend at any time and smash this figure out.


    "No matter how weak the emperor is, you can''t be insulted by the little heavenly Dao!"


    This figure seemed to be irritated by the vision above the sky.


    He faces the void and makes one move with one hand.


    "Clock is coming!!"


    The figure ¡®Emperor Taiyi¡¯ said in a cold voice.


    His voice is like a holy order.


    speaks out.


    Ripples appeared in the void.


    But after a while.


    These ripples have calmed down again.


    "This little heaven is quite clever, leaving most of its power, resisting the void, and not allowing the emperor to summon?"


    The figure "Emperor Taiyi" chuckled.


    He didn''t care at all.


    As soon as the figure moves, he wants to rush to the sky.


    But he has not had time to act.


    Two figures in the distance flew over.


    Dong Huang Taiyi raised his head and looked over.


    I saw Ji Meng and the demon master flying over at a glance.


    "Demon King! Don''t be impulsive!!"


    As soon as Ji Meng flew over, he said in a hurry.


    "Ji Meng? Kun... Kun Peng?"


    Emperor Taiyi was taken aback when seeing these two people.


    Especially after seeing the demon master, his eyes became deeper.


    "Demon King, you must not be impulsive. In this era, you still don''t know the specifics. If impulsive, we will lose everything in the old days!"


    Jimeng is called anxious.


    He just saw it.


    Emperor Taiyi wanted to fight against the sky, so he went directly to Xintiandao.


    "Yes, you must not be impulsive, Demon King!"


    The demon master also pretended to say something.


    "What are you losing? The emperor will soon recover, and you should make it clear to the emperor."


    Emperor Taiyi frowned slightly.


    See this scene.


    Ji Meng didn''t think much about it, and went straight to tell Donghuang Taiyi.


    He told everything he knew.


    After ?? said it, he also opened the New Tianjiao list and showed it to the Eastern Emperor.


    "Is that so..."


    "What''s so good about this new list of arrogances? Why do you want to provoke a calamity? Hide and hide, and kill some juniors. Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    "If you want to provoke the calamity, then you will be upright and directly slaughter all the people of the new era. When the time comes, you will not be able to afford the calamity, and you can afford it!"


    Emperor Tai''s tone was full of self-confidence and domineering.


    "Yes, Demon King."


    Ji Meng said repeatedly.


    Before the two supreme commanders of the monster clan came out, as a demon saint, he could naturally be among the monster clan, and no one would listen.


    But now the Demon Emperor is resurrected, and the Demon Race''s control should fall into the hands of the Demon Emperor.


    He naturally also listened to the orders of the Demon Emperor.


    Buzz!


    There was a trembling in the void.


    Suddenly, words flew out of the void.


    These words form a brand new list, which is completely different from the Xintianjiao list.


    At the same time, a message came into Ji Meng''s mind.


    "This is...this is the list of all the powerhouses in the new era. This is the way of heaven set up specifically for you, the demon emperor. At the same time, the way of heaven tells you to be careful."


    Jimeng looked a little weird and said.


    "The Way of Heaven? Is it the old way of Heaven?"


    Dong Huang Taiyi murmured, but he didn''t care.


    Old Tiandao is indeed qualified to talk to him like this.


    He raised his eyes to look at the list in the void ahead.


    [The list is the ranking of all the strong who survived in the new era so far, and it is ranked based on the threat of the heavens]


    ¡¾First place: Monkey King. Location: Tianzu Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Second place:? ? ? . Location: Promise Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Third place: Ye Luo. Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Fourth place: Mileda. Location: Tianying Continent. ¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Sixth place: Bai Ze. Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Seventh place: Belial. Location: Tianzu Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾8th place: Kabbalah. Location: Funeral Continent]


    ¡¾Ninth place: Chaos. Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Tenth place: gluttonous. Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Eleventh place: Qiongqi. Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾Twelfth place: —ƒè». Location: Shenxing Continent. ¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Nineteenth place: Mary. Location: Tianzu Continent. ¡¿


    ¡¾20th place: Barr. Location: Tianzu Continent. ¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    Emperor Taiyi looked at the names and ignored them.


    In his opinion, the people of the new era are just a bunch of chickens no matter how prosperous they are.


    How long has it been since the birth of the new era?


    How long has the old age existed again?


    This is not an order of magnitude at all.


    Nothing to look at.


    Edong Emperor Taiyi''s idea, as long as he takes action, those in the new era will die!


    This is inevitable.


    It¡¯s just that when Donghuang Taiyi saw the names of the five people, Bai Ze, Chaos, Taotie, Qiongqi, and Ying, his pupils shrank suddenly.


    "Ji Meng, Kunpeng, Bai Ze and their names? Do they have the same name?"


    Emperor Taiyi frowned slightly and asked.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Jimeng and Yaoshi are also watching this list for the first time, and I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s in the list.


    At this moment, I heard the Eastern Emperor Tai say one by one, and quickly looked at the list, wanting to see what is in the list.


    When the two of them saw the name of the five Bai Ze, they were also taken aback.


    Ji Mengdang even took out the imprint of the old heavenly path, and communicated with the old heavenly path.


    Emperor Taiyi saw it, and didn''t bother.


    His gaze fell on the demon master faintly.


    With that look, the demon master was getting goosebumps all over his body, for fear of being attacked by the Eastern Emperor Taiyi.


    "Kunpeng, Hetu Luoshu is easy to use, right?"


    Emperor Taiyi slowly said such a sentence.


    This sentence came out.


    The demon master''s whole body exploded in an instant, and he became vigilant.


    "Why, don''t I just ask you a word? I dare not answer yet?"


    Dong Huang Tai squinted slightly and said.


    "Good, easy to use..."


    The demon master swallowed and spit, and said with difficulty.


    "It''s easy to use. Hetu Luoshu is a good thing. This is the companion of the emperor''s eldest brother."


    Dong Huangtai said blankly.


    His words are plain, but a killing intent is contained in it.


    This murderous intent can''t wait to break the demon master''s body into pieces.


    This also made the demon master instantly tense.


    Between the two, there seems to be a battle to be triggered...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 588： What a great aptitude?

    Chapter 588 The aptitude is so great?


    The demon master is tight.


    Emperor East is pressing step by step.


    seems to want to force the demon master to take action.


    The atmosphere has frozen to a limit.


    Just when Donghuang Taiyi slowly stretched out his hand.


    Ji Meng beside ?? suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Demon King, there is a result..."


    The tone of Jimeng is very strange.


    His opening also broke the solidified atmosphere on the scene.


    Emperor Taiyi took his gaze away from the demon master and turned to Ji Meng.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Emperor Taiyi asked.


    "The five demon king, Bai Ze and Chaos, they have taken refuge in Xintian Dao after resuscitation, so they belong to the new era..."


    Ji Meng took a deep breath.


    The mood is very complicated.


    Four evils are enough.


    is just a monster warrior, not a core person.


    But who is Baize? One of the demon saints!


    is your majesty¡¯s right-hand man!


    Among ??Demon Saints, if there is a ranking, Bai Ze may not be the first in combat power, but Bai Ze is definitely the first in ability!


    Bai Ze will actually take refuge in Xintiandao?


    "Bai Ze takes refuge in the new heaven?"


    Emperor Taiyi frowned when he heard this.


    "This is what the old way of heaven said..."


    Ji Meng said with a wry smile.


    "Shen Xing Continent, right? The emperor will go there in person, but the emperor wants to see how Bai Ze has seen the emperor."


    Dong Huang Taiyi didn''t get angry, just said this lightly, and planned to go to the Shenxing Continent.


    Seeing this, Ji Meng quickly stopped Donghuang Taiyi.


    "The Demon King calms down!"


    "If it is in other places, the Demon Emperor can go, but this Shenxing Continent, please do not go to the Demon Emperor for the time being. I am afraid that the power of this Shenxing Continent is not limited to those on the list."


    Ji Meng told his own guess and the battle with Ye Luo''s divine consciousness before to the Eastern Emperor Taiyi.


    In Ji Meng''s view, Shenxing Continent could never be that simple.


    You must know that Ye Luo once said that he has a master.


    On the ?? list, there is no record of the names of other strong people in the Shenxing Continent except Bai Ze and the others.


    The tallest one is just one leaf drop.


    Above the fall of the leaves, there are definitely strong people in Shenxing Continent.


    But there is no record.


    What does this mean?


    means that the old way of heaven may not be able to detect those existences.


    Today''s Xintiandi, on all continents, there are ancestor-level figures who transcend the mundane world.


    Shen Xing Continent is the strongest among Xintiandao.


    Perhaps there is an extremely powerful existence in the Shenxing Continent.


    In this case, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi passed without recovering his strength, and he would be suppressed in all likelihood.


    The most important thing is.


    Jimeng is worried, Bai Ze and the four evil spirits, will they be coerced by Xintiandao?


    In ??Shen Xing Continent, perhaps there is a supreme existence that intimidates Bai Ze and the four evil spirits to seek refuge in the new heaven?


    If that''s the case, it''s terrible.


    Emperor Taiyi quietly listened to these words.


    He was silent.


    After hesitating for a moment.


    He still chose not to go to Shenxing Continent immediately.


    This is not to say that he is scared.


    But he cannot go.


    The strongest combat power of the monster clan now is him.


    If something happens to him, it will be very troublesome to successfully provoke the amount of calamity in the old age.


    Of course, the most important thing was the existence of the demon master, which made Donghuang Taiyi feel uneasy.


    Dong Huang Taiyi glanced at the demon master silently.


    "Okay, let''s go, first go back to the continent you talked about. The emperor wants to see how the monster race is now."


    Emperor Taiyi said.


    Ji Meng and the demon master were relieved when they heard this, and flew back to the direction of Tianjian Continent together.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the cave mansion of the ancestor of the dragon clan.


    Chu Yuan sat cross-legged in the main room.


    He found a very interesting thing.


    To be precise, he found an invincible gameplay.


    It turned out that as long as part of his volition is differentiated, it can be used as divine knowledge, and he can observe others silently.


    Others still can¡¯t find out.


    Moreover, his body of will, under the invincible state, can be changed at will, it can be changed to the appearance of others, and it can also change its voice.


    As long as he can think of it, he can change.


    After understanding this reason, Chu Yuan immediately became happy.


    He instantly understood how to make this disciple Lin Mo fall into a demon.


    A series of gameplay has appeared in his mind.


    Chu Yuan did not hesitate, and used his abilities.


    A part of the will body was split up, and under the invincible state, it went to the closed room where Lin Mo was.


    This part of the will body, just like his eyes, can clearly see everything in the retreat room.


    Chu Yuan saw Lin Mo sitting on the top of the mysterious iron coffin.


    Lin Mo''s body, the vortex formed by aura is directly on top of Lin Mo''s head, for Lin Mo to absorb endlessly.


    Lin Mo¡¯s breath is very old, full of fighting.


    Obviously, this Lin Mo is practicing the chaotic warfare.


    Is this getting started?


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    Although he can''t understand the ¡®Great Chaotic Warfare¡¯, he can see it.


    Lin Mo has already started practicing.


    How long has it been?


    He asked Lin Mo to come to the cave to practice, and then he came to the cave by himself, and he pondered the will-body differentiation Dafa. Isn¡¯t it an hour when it¡¯s full?


    Less than an hour...


    Is Lin Mo getting started in practice?


    Is this what the qualifications look like?


    Chu Yuan felt a strong malice from the world.


    Low aptitude means that you can¡¯t even understand the exercises.


    Gong law hits your face, you can''t understand it even if you look at it.


    High aptitude, get the exercises, and get started in less than an hour.


    This gap...


    Chu Yuan wanted to name a plant.


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath.


    He calmed down.


    Continue to look at Lin Mo.


    Want to see how Lin Mo practiced.


    Under Chu Yuan''s gaze.


    Lin Mo suddenly stopped practicing.


    He slowly opened his eyes.


    His eyes turned to the direction of Chu Yuan''s will body, his eyes seemed to be looking at something.


    This made Chu Yuan suddenly startled.


    Found him?


    Just after Chu Yuan was stunned.


    Seeing Lin Mo lowered his head, he seemed a little puzzled.


    "Why do you feel..."


    "It feels like someone is looking at me? Is it an illusion?"


    Only heard Lin Mo whispered a few words in a low voice.


    Then he silently chose to continue practicing.


    Hear this.


    This part of Chu Yuan''s will body was greatly relieved.


    "Is this a person with top aptitude? I can even detect it when my will body is watching?"


    Chu Yuan was really taken aback by Lin Mo''s gaze.


    He thought that Lin Mo had discovered him.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mo just felt something.


    This also made Chu Yuan envy a wave of qualifications again.


    Good aptitude means being able to do whatever you want.


    Chu Yuan sighed.


    Life is not easy, Chu Yuan sighed.


    Chu Yuan adjusted his mentality and began to watch this Lin Mo practice.


    Look at if there is a chance, and take advantage of it.


    Huh, what a great aptitude?


    Chu Yuan waited quietly...


    Don¡¯t ask cabbage why it didn¡¯t issue a monthly pass in the past two days.


    Life is not easy, cabbage sighs.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 589： Bold ideas

    Chapter 589 Bold Ideas


    Tianjian continent, the ancestral land of the dragon clan.


    Dongfu, the ancestor of the dragon clan, in a closed room.


    Lin Mozheng closed his eyes tightly, practising the chaotic warfare.


    His aptitude is simply so good that it is extremely exaggerated.


    Practicing the chaos of the sky, his breath is soaring almost every moment.


    That is a change visible to the naked eye.


    If Chu Yuan stays in the will body here, he can open the system to explore.


    He will find out.


    Lin Mo''s realm is increasing at an unreasonable speed.


    The peak of the late stage of Qi Refining Realm...


    Zhu Jijing early stage...


    The early peak...


    Mid...


    Mid-term peak...


    This level of improvement is extremely unreasonable.


    It can even be said that it is very weird.


    Lin Mo¡¯s practice is an improvement visible to the naked eye.


    Until the golden core is condensed and the golden core is achieved,


    This speed has only slowed down.


    But even so.


    also stunned Chu Yuan.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan deeply felt what a perfect aptitude is.


    People with good aptitudes can understand the exercises and practice as if riding on a rocket.


    People with poor aptitude can''t understand the exercises, let alone practice.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and calmed himself down.


    No longer to watch this disciple¡¯s practice, but to think about how to make this disciple fall into a devil.


    "Wait no more? The Golden Core Realm seems to be difficult to seduce the demon, right? Let this disciple practice for a while? Or try first, can you seduce this disciple''s demon."


    Chu Yuan thought.


    He finally moved his hands.


    He tried to change his voice and image.


    Turned his entire body into black, looking like a demon.


    He showed his figure a little bit.


    At this moment, this part of Chu Yuan''s will body became extremely strange.


    Looking from a distance, his body was pitch black, like a demon, but his body was covered with invincible golden light.


    Like a **** but not a god, like a demon but not a demon.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan also felt the strangeness of his own image.


    He turned off the invincibility of this part of the will body.


    After he turned off invincibility.


    This part of the will body naturally began to dissipate.


    It''s just very slow.


    Chu Yuan didn''t care either.


    He feels it.


    This part of the dissipated will body has returned to his ontology, not really dissipated.


    Turn off the invincibility state of this part of the will body, and Chu Yuan slowly walked towards Lin Mo.


    Just when Chu Yuan was walking towards Lin Mo.


    saw Lin Mo suddenly opened his eyes.


    He slammed a punch forward.


    With a majestic momentum in his fist, he has a strong posture to open the mountains and rivers.


    Chu Yuan''s will body didn''t even open his mouth, and was hit perfectly.


    Boom...


    Chu Yuan, the volitional body, was instantly wiped out with a punch and turned into nothing.


    There is no protection from invincibility.


    This body of will is just joking...


    was blown away.


    Lin Mo punched out, he was taken aback and looked at his fist.


    He wants to try the boxing technique recorded in the Great Chaos Fighting Technique.


    But just now...


    He seems to have hammered something?


    Lin Mo glanced at his fist and then at his empty front.


    This is nothing.


    Could it be that he felt wrong?


    Lin Mo thought about it for a long time, but finally shook his head and started his own practice.


    He danced a set of powerful punches.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    Dongfu main room.


    Chu Yuan''s face is extremely ugly.


    He has just been punched by his disciple to lose part of his will?


    What''s so special...


    Chu Yuan stood up and wanted to find this evildoer.


    You can think again.


    He was completely holding the idea of ??wanting this disciple into a demon.


    What reason does he have to find this disciple to settle accounts?


    Just when Chu Yuan was in deep thought.


    There was a sound from outside.


    Accompanied by this sound.


    A voice followed.


    "Ancestor, Ao Tian, ??please see you!"


    Ao Tian, ??the patriarch of the dragon clan?


    Why is this guy here again?


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly.


    He did not refuse, but let Ao Tian in.


    Ao Tian quickly entered the cave, his face was anxious.


    This made Chu Yuan a little confused, and he didn''t understand what Ao Tian was anxious about.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you so anxious?"


    Chu Yuan asked aloud.


    "Ancestor, there is an order from the demon master, saying that we want our dragon clan to suppress all the demon clan and become the head of the demon clan..."


    Ao Tian hesitated for a moment, and said.


    "Then suppress it, why, you can''t beat it? Need your own shot?"


    Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "Yes, ancestors, we have been ordered by the demon master before, and we are also doing our best to suppress all races, but in the end our combat power is limited."


    Ao Tian took a deep breath and said so.


    "So, I want to take a shot, right?"


    Chu Yuan asked again.


    "Yes, of course, if the ancestor doesn¡¯t want to make a move, that¡¯s okay..."


    Ao Tian wanted to speak but stopped.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan almost didn''t say it immediately, so he wouldn''t make a move.


    Ke Ao Tian¡¯s next sentence made Chu Yuan instantly change his thoughts into shots.


    "If the ancestors don¡¯t want to take action, then naturally I can¡¯t force the ancestors to take action. It¡¯s just that I may need to use the many treasured resources of the dragon clan to pile up a large number of powerful people with resources, quickly suppress the various races, and then cooperate with the ancestors. Shock, can quickly suppress all races, but this kind of suppression is probably very unstable..."


    Ao Tian''s remarks haven''t finished yet.


    Seeing Chu Yuan''s eyes suddenly locked on him, a tremendous pressure burst from his eyes, and Ao Tian couldn''t breathe.


    "No need!"


    "Suppress all races, why use dragon resources? This is not a waste? Just look at this seat, and suppress all races!"


    "Okay, Ao Tian, ??you go out and wait, I will clean up, then let you go and suppress all races!"


    Chu Yuan''s tone is decisive and can not be rebutted.


    "Yes, ancestors."


    Ao Tian was stunned for a moment, didn''t dare to refute, said one more word, and then exited the cave.


    Chu Yuan quietly watched Ao Tian leave, then he was relieved.


    just kidding.


    Want to grab his things?


    How is that possible.


    Isn''t ?? just a shot?


    There is no limit to his invincibility status, just take a moment to shoot.


    Chu Yuan wanted to get out of the cave.


    But I thought about it again.


    The matter of his disciple has not been resolved yet.


    How to solve this?


    "Why don''t you take this disciple with you, and think about what to do on the road."


    Chu Yuan just wanted to call out Lin Mo.


    The next moment, he stopped.


    An idea appeared in his mind.


    "Hard is not good, why don''t you come to soft? Through the emotional aspect, let this disciple have a heart demon?"


    Chu Yuan has a bold idea.


    He feels that his idea will definitely work.


    He wants to gain a good relationship with this disciple and increase his relationship.


    Then, play a wave and let yourself die by accident.


    This disciple seems to be very emotional.


    In this case, will there be demons?


    Although it is a bit damaged, Chu Yuan really has no other way...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 590： Ask the patriarch to die

    Chapter 590 Asking the patriarch to die


    A few days later.


    In the ancestral land of the Phoenix family.


    At this moment, Yuan Shan, the head of the Phoenix clan, looked extremely ugly.


    He summoned all the masters in the clan and was discussing it.


    "Let¡¯s talk about it, what should be done right now, the great ancestor of the dragon race personally took action, and wants to unify the demon clan, now several big clans have faced the crisis and chose to surrender."


    "The great ancestor of the dragon clan, the next moment I am afraid that the target is my Phoenix clan, you guys tell me what to do, whether it is a battle or a surrender, give me a statement."


    Yuanshan took a deep breath and said slowly.


    "The patriarch, only fighting to death!"


    "Yes, patriarch, what kind of existence did my Phoenix clan exist in that era? How can the race that once stood on the top of heaven and earth succumb? It''s just a fight to the death!"


    "Patriarch, I suggest that all the juniors of my clan should be sent out. Our old bones don''t matter, those juniors can''t die like this..."


    Many members of the Phoenix clan spoke one after another.


    Their eyes are full of fighting spirit.


    There is also death in it.


    The great ancestor of the dragon race came all the way, dealing with all races in the same way.


    Fight with absolute annihilation.


    Which clan went, they slapped the entire clan.


    No muddle-headedness.


    is extremely domineering.


    These Phoenix clan members refused to surrender in the face of the great dragon ancestor. They felt that they could not surrender. Faced with the great dragon ancestor, the opponent slapped them, and they had no chance to surrender.


    Unless they surrender to the dragons in advance, but in that case, they are unwilling and feel too embarrassed.


    The Phoenix clan has pride.


    So naturally chose to fight to death.


    Phoenix clan patriarch Yuanshan saw it.


    No more to say.


    Choose to fight one by one.


    The patriarch of the Phoenix clan, what else is there to say? It''s just a fight to the death!


    With so many clansmen with him, he is not afraid at all!


    Just as Wonsan was preparing to declare a deadly battle.


    A streamer flew over.


    Only one of the tribe members came to the ancestral land, kneeling and saluting.


    "Clan Chief Qi, there is the latest news from the dragon ancestor!"


    The people of that tribe kept talking.


    "What news? Can''t you tell me?"


    Yuanshan hurriedly asked.


    Other members of the Phoenix clan also turned their attention to that tribe.


    Facing so many eyes.


    The people of that tribe hurriedly told the news.


    "Enlighten the patriarch, the dragon ancestor has recently surrendered the clan, but the dragon ancestor has not slaughtered the clan, but killed the clan leader, forcing his clan to surrender."


    "It is said that it was the dragon clan who sent news to prevent the dragon clan grand ancestor from massacre, so we Phoenix clan, maybe we don¡¯t have to worry about being exterminated!"


    I only heard the people of that tribe talking very excitedly.


    The words came out.


    The whole scene fell silent.


    The tribe was very strange and puzzled, but he did not dare to ask.


    After a while.


    A member of the Phoenix tribe stood up tremblingly and looked at the messenger.


    "What did you just say? Say it again."


    The voice of the tribe was trembling, which contained a sense of excitement.


    "The ancestor of the clan, the great ancestor of the dragon clan recently surrendered the clan, but the great ancestor of the dragon clan did not slaughter the clan, but killed the clan chief..."


    The messenger was puzzled, but didn''t say much, and said it again.


    When it was mentioned in the words, only the patriarch of the clan was killed and the clan was forced to surrender.


    Many members of the Phoenix tribe¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Only the head of the Phoenix clan, Yuanshan, was terrified.


    He looked at these Phoenix people in horror, as if thinking of something.


    The next moment, I saw all these Phoenix tribe members stand up and salute Yuanshan.


    "Patriarch, only you are going to die!"


    "Yes, patriarch, what kind of existence did the Phoenix clan exist in that era? How can the race that once stood on the top of the heavens and earth die? You are the only one who survives for the Phoenix clan!"


    "Please die to the patriarch!!!"


    "Please die to the patriarch!!!"


    Everyone in the Phoenix tribe shouted loudly.


    Yuanshan''s entire face is green.


    What else does he want to say.


    You can see the appearance of these Phoenix people, as if you want to tie him in front of the dragon ancestor, so scared that he dare not speak.


    In this extremely embarrassing situation.


    Another jade slip flew over.


    Seeing this, Yuanshan quickly reached out and grabbed the jade slip.


    He activates the jade slip with magic power.


    Jade Slip is activated by Mana One.


    suddenly shattered and opened.


    A voice came from the broken jade slip.


    "Don¡¯t worry about the patriarch, you have got the latest news, the demon saint of Jimeng and the demon master have returned, and the great ancestor of the dragon family has stopped moving and returned to the dragon family. The Phoenix family is in no danger!"


    The voice came out.


    made the whole field quiet again.


    The next moment, Yuanshan showed a weird smile.


    "Tsk, now it¡¯s my turn to ask you to confess your guilt?"


    Yuanshan said in a cold voice.


    ¡­¡­


    A scene like the Phoenix clan happened frequently among the monster clan.


    The five words ??Long Clan Great Ancestor put too much pressure on the whole Yao Clan.


    The great ancestor of the dragon clan wants to unify the entire demon clan, which can really be done without Ji Meng and the demon master.


    Just when the dragon clan ancestor almost suppressed several big clans and slaughtered dozens of big clans, the dragon clan will control half of the monster clan.


    Ji Meng and Demon Master, carrying the Eastern Emperor Taiyi back!


    When Ji Meng learned of the situation of the demon clan, he was furious and suspected that it was the order of the demon master.


    The demon master naturally refused to admit it.


    So, Ji Meng immediately called the Dragon Clan ancestor, and wanted to confront him.


    The great ancestor of the dragon clan, Chu Yuan did not know what was happening at the time, so he brought people over.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianjian continent, before the Ten Thousand Demons Palace.


    Dong Huang Taiyi stood in front of the hall, right in the center, beside the demon master and Ji Meng standing separately.


    Both the demon master and Ji Meng''s faces were a little different.


    They just had a quarrel just now, because it is natural that the great ancestor of the dragon clan wants to unify the whole monster clan.


    Jimeng suspects that the demon master is unpredictable.


    The demon master does not recognize it.


    That''s why I started arguing.


    At this time, the faces of the two of them were naturally bad.


    It¡¯s just that the demon master didn¡¯t have a bad face because of a quarrel.


    He was worried that Chu Yuan¡¯s arrival would completely expose his affairs, and then he would be finished.


    If Chu Yuan completely subdued the entire monster clan, that''s okay, it would be exposed if it was exposed.


    In that case, of course it doesn¡¯t matter.


    But it is different right now, the Yaozu is not completely unified.


    On the contrary, dozens of big clans were slaughtered by the great ancestors of the dragon clan.


    This makes the demon master a little angry.


    He obviously called the dragon ancestor to subdue the demon clan.


    Where did the dragon ancestors go to slaughter those big clans?


    If he didn''t know, he thought that the great ancestor of the Dragon Race was an undercover agent, and he actually came to dozens of big clans of the Slaughter Demon Race.


    The demon master is angry, and now he has no other choice but to wait for the opportunity to act again...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 591： Donghuang Taiyis approval

    Chapter 591 Donghuang Taiyi¡¯s Approval


    In front of Ten Thousand Demons Palace.


    Emperor Taiyi, Demon Master, and Ji Meng are all waiting.


    They are waiting for the arrival of Chu Yuan, the great ancestor of the dragon clan.


    It''s just that they waited for a long time, and they didn''t see Chu Yuan coming.


    This made Donghuang Taiyi a little impatient.


    "Where did this dragon ancestor come from?"


    Emperor Taiyi couldn''t help asking questions.


    "Enlighten the Demon King, the great ancestor of the Dragon Clan was named the early Yuan Dynasty. He was the body of the Sky Demon Python. Later he was included in the Dragon Clan and became the great ancestor of the Dragon Clan."


    The demon master replied repeatedly.


    He also frowned.


    I feel that the speed of this dragon ancestor is a bit slow.


    Just when they are a little impatient.


    Finally there was movement in the distance.


    A dragon chant came from the void, resounding in all directions.


    I saw a golden dragon flying over.


    The huge dragon head of the Golden Dragon first passed through the clouds and arrived in front of the Ten Thousand Demons Palace.


    Take a closer look, and on top of the dragon''s head stood a figure with a fuzzy figure and a golden light on the outside.


    Behind this figure, there was a human race standing.


    The two dragon heads are not Chu Yuan and Lin Mo.


    "Daoist at the beginning of Yuan Dynasty! Here!"


    The demon master saw Chu Yuan and waved quickly.


    On the upper dragon head, Chu Yuan also noticed the demon master and nodded slightly.


    His figure moved, leading Lin Mo to fly down.


    Chu Yuan fell in front of the Ten Thousand Demons Palace, facing the Donghuangtai first class three people.


    His eyes fell on Donghuang Taiyi.


    Because of this person, the demon master called to stop, and that Ji Meng called him over?


    Who is this guy? Such a big show? Still calling him over?


    At this moment, Chu Yuan felt a little unhappy.


    He palms a big clan, which makes a happy mood.


    It can be said that the source of happiness has been found.


    But just when he was a little bit up.


    was actually stopped.


    This makes Chu Yuan very upset.


    "Demon Master, Demon Saint."


    Unhappy Returning unhappy, Chu Yuan still bowed to the demon master and the demon saint.


    "Dragon Race Great Ancestor, let me ask you, why did you attack the big clans of the demon race? You also destroyed dozens of big clans, did you want the demon master to let you do this?"


    Ji Meng stepped forward, and immediately said, looking at Chu Yuan with a serious face, as if he wanted to force Chu Yuan to say everything with power.


    While he was talking, he took a few steps.


    His eyes are facing Chu Yuan.


    In his gaze.


    Chu Yuan didn''t move at all, and there was no fear at all. On the contrary, he directly looked at Ji Meng.


    "I''m attacking the big clans, is there any problem? Can''t my dragon clan subdue other big clans?"


    Chu Yuan spoke lightly.


    He can probably also understand what is going on in front of him.


    In short, the three people here may have disagreements.


    The demon master¡¯s order to let his dragon clan subdue each clan may have been privately sent.


    Perhaps this plan is to find evidence of the demon master.


    Between Ji Meng and the demon teacher.


    Chu Yuan still has a good impression of the demon master.


    As for Ji Meng?


    Chu Yuan hardly has any good feelings for Ji Meng, on the contrary, he is a little annoying.


    In this case, Chu Yuan certainly couldn''t tell the truth.


    "It¡¯s okay for the dragons to attack other big clans, the monsters are weak and strong, but why would you do this while we are away?"


    "It is clear that the demon master instructed you. Now, you still haven''t said clearly?!"


    Ji Meng said coldly.


    The tone of ?? also brought some accusations.


    "I have said what I should say."


    Chu Yuan carried his hands on his back, still calm and breezy.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Ji Meng pointed at Chu Yuan, wanted to say something, but couldn''t say anything.


    Just as the demon master next to him was about to speak.


    Dong Huang Taiyi took a step forward at this moment and spoke slowly.


    "No need to say more, at the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, right? Your strength is very strong, what realm have you recovered to now?"


    Dong Huang Tai waved his hand to make Ji Meng retreat, and those majestic eyes fell on Chu Yuan.


    He also couldn''t understand Chu Yuan.


    This made him interested.


    Everyone is a person who has recovered from the old age. How quickly has your realm recovered?


    "The realm is restored? This seat is the pinnacle of the Mahayana realm!"


    Chu Yuan didn¡¯t even know about the restoration of his realm.


    He has always positioned himself as ¡®the pinnacle of Mahayana¡¯.


    Forever the pinnacle of Mahayana realm!


    "The peak of Mahayana realm?"


    Emperor Taiyi squinted slightly.


    Will he see through Mahayana?


    It''s just that he didn''t say much, he just felt that Chu Yuan was very interesting.


    "Okay, this time, the emperor probably understands it. The dragon clan wants to subdue the entire monster clan, that is no problem, but in the final analysis, you have to obey the emperor''s orders. There is no big difference between submission and refusal. The emperor hopes You can think clearly, well, you can leave first."


    Donghuang Taiyi waved her hand and let Chu Yuan leave.


    It was said by Donghuang Taiyi.


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    He didn''t think much, after looking at the demon master, he took Lin Mo and left.


    It''s a pity just to leave.


    If only you can kill more monsters.


    Killing those monster races, his mood will really become very happy.


    ¡­¡­


    Situ.


    Ji Meng looked at Donghuang Taiyi a little puzzled, and didn''t understand why Donghuang Taiyi let Chu Yuan leave.


    Obviously ask again, you can ask.


    He was puzzled and puzzled.


    But he couldn''t ask.


    Emperor Taiyi is the demon emperor.


    He cannot question.


    Emperor Taiyi didn''t take care of it either, his gaze was directly fixed on the demon master.


    "Demon master, demon master, what you have done, the emperor knows."


    "The emperor will not settle these accounts with you. The emperor will wait for his brother to recover and let him settle with you himself. You had better not do anything."


    "Otherwise, the emperor won''t mind liquidating you for your brother in advance."


    Dong Huangtai stared at the demon master extremely coldly.


    How can the aura of a monster like a **** of war in the past be ordinary.


    He stared at the demon master like this, and he didn''t need to make any movements to suppress the demon master''s breath.


    Emperor Taiyi stared at the demon master for a long time, before taking back his gaze.


    He lifted his footsteps and walked into the Ten Thousand Demons Palace.


    When you are about to enter the Ten Thousand Demon Palace.


    He stopped suddenly and turned to look at Ji Meng.


    "That was good in the early Yuan Dynasty. Many demon sages of my demon clan have not been resurrected. He is qualified to become a new demon sage. Give more opportunities."


    Dong Huang Taiyi spoke softly.


    After saying this sentence.


    He continued to walk into the Ten Thousand Demons Palace without taking his head back.


    But his words echoed outside.


    Ji Meng and Yao Shi''s eyes widened.


    The demon king...


    Isn¡¯t this just a disguised acknowledgment of the existence of the ¡®Early Yuan¡¯?


    That guy is so strong, even the monster-like war-god figure has given recognition?


    The new demon saint...


    Ji Meng''s eyes flickered, and he silently left the Ten Thousand Demons Palace.


    He is going to check the details of this ¡®early Yuan¡¯.


    And this sky demon python, what is it, why has he never heard of the sky demon python...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 592： Chu Yuan is about to start?

    Chapter 592 Chu Yuan is about to start?


    Tianjian continent, in an unknown mountain range.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan was walking on the mountain with Lin Mo, chatting while walking.


    "Moer, how far have you practiced now?"


    "Return to Master, my disciples are cultivating... very slowly, I am afraid that they will fail Master¡¯s expectations..."


    "What is the realm of slow cultivation? There must be a realm, right?"


    "Here, Master, the disciple is only in the late stage of the Golden Core Realm. There is only one step short of densifying the Nascent Soul..."


    The chat ended here, and it was wonderfully stopped.


    Chu Yuan continued walking depressed.


    What is ???


    Furthermore, the Golden Core Realm Nascent Soul Realm were the two realms that left him the most memorable.


    It started when the infant was broken into a pill, and his realm was just like diarrhea, quack fell down.


    Lin Mo watched Master no longer speak, and did not dare to speak anymore.


    Only follow my master.


    He thought that his master thought that his realm was low, and did not think of anything else.


    Come here this way.


    Under the special management of Chu Yuan, the relationship with Lin Mo is a good one.


    But Lin Mo still has the awe that Chu Yuan should have.


    Perhaps because Chu Yuan was so kind to Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo, who had never felt this feeling before, became extremely careful, worried that he would betray Chu Yuan¡¯s kindness.


    "That''s it, Moer, please practice hard."


    Chu Yuan put away many of his thoughts.


    "Follow the master''s instructions."


    Lin Mo said repeatedly.


    "Also, my teacher said a long time ago that you don''t want to be so productive, why are you still like this?"


    Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow and said.


    "Master has great grace to disciples, disciples dare not forget, there must be rules."


    Lin Mo said with his hands.


    "Great grace? Then tell me, what is the status of being a teacher in your heart?"


    Chu Yuan asked casually.


    "The master is in the heart of the disciple, like the father is like the teacher. Since the disciple was born, no one has taken care of me. They all despise me, only the master, never despise me, and teach me the exercises, and the master is in the hearts of the disciples. , There is no substitute."


    Lin Mo said seriously.


    What he said was the truth, not a single lie.


    Chu Yuan has an unparalleled position in his mind.


    Even Chu Yuan himself did not know how much influence his actions had on Lin Mo.


    A Lin Mo who has been lacking love for a long time.


    is being taken care of by Chu Yuan like a father.


    No one can replace the feelings of Chu Yuan.


    "Well, you are a disciple of a teacher, how can you dislike you when you are a teacher? You will practice hard in the future. When your cultivation level is high, you can just beat the teacher by any trick. It is not good for the teacher to see him."


    Chu Yuan said nonsense casually.


    He was thinking inside.


    At this time, he pretended to be beaten to death by someone, igniting Lin Mo''s demon, should it be okay?


    Although he was a bit sorry for this disciple, Chu Yuan still gritted his teeth and planned to implement it.


    Big deal, when he becomes the supreme being in the future, he will personally help this disciple to dispel the demons.


    Chu Yuan thought of this, he was stunned.


    looked forward.


    Ahead, he felt a breath.


    seems to be the breath of a monster race.


    This breath...


    is very weak.


    But it does not prevent him from borrowing the other party to play a wave.


    Chu Yuan already had a plan in his heart. He looked at Lin Mo, his face quickly turned into a solemn color.


    "Moer, there is a powerful monster ahead."


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and said like this.


    "Master, shall we take a detour?"


    Lin Mo hesitated for a moment, and said.


    "No, the big demon in front seems to be fighting. This is a rare opportunity. If you want to become a strong one, you must have the corresponding experience. I can show you this time to see the aura of the strong."


    Chu Yuan put his hands on his back and spoke.


    "Then... Master, let''s go and see? Isn''t it too dangerous?"


    Lin Mo still hesitated.


    "No, there is a teacher to protect you, if something happens, the teacher will block it for you."


    Chu Yuan shook his head and said.


    finished.


    He directly led Lin Mo forward.


    After walking for a while, in a huge open space, he saw the existence that made him feel the breath.


    It was a huge orangutan, and that huge orangutan was fighting with something like an alpaca at the moment.


    The two giant creatures both showed real fighting.


    It was a fiery hit.


    Chu Yuan took Lin Mo and stood aside watching.


    Two giant creatures are fighting, and they are still roaring while fighting. Listening carefully, you can hear that the two giant creatures are talking.


    "You stinky thing, don''t get out of the way, I''m going to the edge of the Golden Wing Dapeng clan, it''s your shit?!"


    These are the words of the gorilla.


    "Golden Winged Roc Clan is kind to me, I must not let you violate the Golden Winged Roc Clan!"


    These are the words of the alpaca.


    "I didn''t want to violate the Golden Winged Dapeng clan! I just heard that there are human races on the edge of the Golden Winged Dapeng clan. I haven''t tasted the flesh and blood of the human race for a long time. I just want to taste it. I didn''t mean to offend!"


    The gorilla spoke like this.


    He growled angrily.


    was very angry at the alpaca''s obstruction.


    "But that still violated the Golden Winged Dapeng clan, no way!"


    Alpaca responds.


    The gorilla said no more, and began to raise his fists, punching them again and again.


    After hammering for a long time.


    The alpaca finally lost to the gorilla.


    was hammered and lost combat effectiveness.


    Gorilla finished hammering, stood up and was about to leave.


    See this scene.


    Standing aside, Chu Yuan touched his chin, preparing to expose herself.


    Otherwise, if the gorilla is really run away, he will lose more than the gain.


    Chu Yuan just wanted to leak his breath.


    Suddenly.


    The gorilla walking in front stopped and looked towards Chu Yuan.


    "Human Race!!!"


    The gorilla has a hoarse voice.


    He fixed his eyes on Chu Yuan.


    To be precise, Lin Mo was locked.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    Can it come without any effort?


    My own disciple actually forgot to hide his breath?


    Good fellow.


    It doesn¡¯t need his attention anymore.


    "Teacher, master, disciple, disciple seems to have made a big mistake..."


    Lin Mo took a deep breath and whispered in a very guilty voice.


    "Nothing, Mo''er, you go first. Stay away. This opponent is a bit strong. I''m afraid I won''t be able to beat this opponent. If the situation is not right, you will run first."


    Chu Yuan concealed all his joy, and tried to become charitable in his tone.


    He finished talking with Lin Mo.


    Without waiting for Lin Mo to reply, he turned to face the gorilla and greeted him.


    "Master!!!"


    Lin Mo shouted, trying to stop his master.


    But Chu Yuan flew forward as if she couldn''t hear her because she was too far away.


    But...


    But they are not more than ten meters away.


    Why can¡¯t I hear it? ?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 593： Chu Yuan is gone?

    Chapter 593 Chu Yuan is gone?


    On the clearing of a certain mountain range.


    A gorilla that appeared in its original form raised his fist high, trying to rush over, grabbing the hiding human race, and plugging his mouth.


    But he hasn''t gotten close to the human race yet.


    I saw the arrival of Chu Yuan.


    When he saw Chu Yuan''s vague figure and the murderous intent carried on Chu Yuan''s body.


    The gorilla couldn''t help but fear in his heart.


    It is true that too many demons have fallen in the hands of Chu Yuan.


    Causes an invisible murderous presence in Chu Yuan.


    This kind of murderous aura is the most effective for Yaozu.


    The monster race can clearly feel this murderous aura.


    The gorilla naturally felt it too.


    So he doesn''t want to fight anymore.


    He wants to escape.


    Just when the gorilla wants to turn around and leave.


    Suddenly saw Chu Yuan flying into the air, almost throwing herself close to the gorilla, and she was shocked and stopped in the air.


    The next moment, Chu Yuan seemed to have received a heavy blow, and his whole body flew upside down, like a kite with a broken wire, slamming on the mountain range with a loud boom, causing billowing dust and fog to rise to the sky.


    Gorilla: "?"


    He raised his head and glanced at his fist.


    is a bit daunting.


    Am I so awesome?


    Shoot this aggressive person into the air without even touching this person?


    The gorilla is in a daze.


    From his perspective, of course, he could see that it was Chu Yuan himself that suddenly flew out.


    But in Lin Mo''s sight on the other side, Chu Yuan was seen approaching the gorilla, then the gorilla raised his fist, his body trembled, and then Chu Yuan was beaten into the air.


    When Lin Mo saw this admiration, the billowing anger almost dissipated his reason.


    "Master!!!"


    Lin Mo roared hysterically.


    He just wanted to fly over to save his master.


    did not wait for him to pass.


    But saw Chu Yuan flying out of the ruins again.


    "Mo''er, run away, this demon is beyond compare! Run away, don''t look back!"


    Chu Yuan''s face was full of grief.


    He was afraid that Lin Mo would not escape.


    also stretched out a golden light, wrapped Lin Mo and left quickly.


    He finished this.


    turned around and rushed to the gorilla again.


    The gorilla saw Chu Yuan rushing over.


    Subconsciously slapped the past.


    Face this slap.


    Chu Yuan controls it very well.


    While slap covering oneself, one hand grabbed the gorilla¡¯s slap with lightning speed and fell down at a faster speed.


    From the perspective of others, it looks like a gorilla has slapped Chu Yuan with a world-famous palm.


    Boom! !


    When this slap hits the ground.


    The whole ground trembled, and countless spider-web-like gaps burst open.


    This palm is like a blow from the ancient gods and monsters, and the momentum is overwhelming!


    The eyes of Lin Mo, who was being removed by the golden light, turned blood red.


    He didn''t growl or make any sound.


    just stared at the gorilla with blood-red eyes until his body flew farther and farther uncontrollably.


    During this period, he did not make any movements, nor did he attempt to break the golden light.


    fixed his eyes on the gorilla.


    Until he fades away...


    Situ.


    There was no other look in the gorilla''s eyes except for confusion.


    He...


    When did his power reach such a level?


    Can a slap make such a big movement?


    Shock! I didn''t know that I was so strong!


    The gorilla felt the power of his palm, and his eyes suddenly changed.


    He looked at the Golden Wing Dapeng clan and grinned.


    He is so strong, what kind of human race is he still arrested, and a few golden winged rocs. Isn¡¯t it beautiful?


    In this way, under the IQ, the warlike gorilla passed to the Golden Wing Dapeng clan.


    After this gorilla leaves.


    Amidst the ruins of a clearing in the mountains.


    Grey gas wrapped in golden light flew out.


    These gases quickly gathered together, forming a figure.


    is Chu Yuan.


    "I have no flaws in this wave, right? It''s the disintegration of will body again, and it''s sending Lin Mo to leave."


    "This Lin Mo is afraid that he is going to fall into a demon."


    Chu Yuan whispered in a low voice.


    Whether this Lin Mo is like a devil, he will find out after inquiring about the news later.


    Think of this.


    Chu Yuan turned around and just wanted to fly away.


    But his figure flew for a while, then stopped.


    its not right.


    Where is he going?


    He is already dead on the surface. It doesn''t seem good for him to reappear at this time, right?


    Chu Yuan was lost in thought.


    On the face of it, he is a dead man.


    In order to prevent the disciple Lin Mo from having any problems, he should be more careful.


    He thought for a long time, and finally he planned to stay with the dragon clan.


    Let the dragon clan not to send any news, just to the outside is that he has fallen.


    After all, do a full set of dramas.


    I want to understand this.


    Chu Yuan gathered many thoughts and flew towards the ancestral land of the dragon clan.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    the other side.


    Lin Mo, who was flying with golden light, still had blood red eyes, staring at the direction of the gorilla.


    The golden light flew for a long time.


    It could not be maintained when Lin Mo was sent to the mouth of a forest, and it dissipated.


    Lin Mo landed.


    He did not move.


    is just staring at that direction.


    He clenched his fists tightly.


    Why...


    Why is he so weak?


    Why did the people around him die one after another, but he was helpless?


    Obviously, he was not the lone star of the evil gods, he was only like that because of his special physique, but why did the master still fall?


    Lin Mo was puzzled.


    Very confused.


    was very angry.


    Many emotions in my heart surged into my heart.


    There seemed to be a voice in his ear.


    "You are not a special trait at all, you are the lone star of the gods, the master is just to comfort you..."


    "You killed Master, your sin is unforgivable!"


    "Tiansha Lone Star is born to overwhelm the people around him, you should die!!"


    "Your parents were killed by you, your relatives and friends were killed by you, and now the only master who really wants to help you is also killed by you, the lone star of the gods!!!"


    All these voices sounded.


    Lin Mo''s eyes became more blood red, and a feeling of extreme depression suppressed his heart.


    His breath also began to gradually become tyrannical.


    He is about to go crazy...


    But Lin Mo ignored it, letting the depression in his heart burst out.


    just at this critical moment.


    The storage bag on Lin Mo shook suddenly.


    The mysterious iron coffin suddenly flew out of it.


    A thick black light burst out from the top of the mysterious iron coffin.


    Its coffin is covered with runes, which are ancient and mysterious.


    At this moment, the coffin is slowly opening.


    Click...


    The coffin opened a small corner, then suddenly stopped and continued to open.


    Through this little corner, look inside the coffin, there is nothingness inside, mysterious and weird...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 594： Da Bi, the second generation disciple of Wudaozong

    Chapter 594 Competition of the second generation disciples of Wudaozong


    Forest intersection.


    The coffin opened a small corner.


    Lin Mo ignored this.


    Perhaps, he can no longer feel the outside world.


    The strong emotion drowned his consciousness.


    Lin Mo at this moment is like a walking dead.


    If it continues like this.


    So soon, Lin Mo will be completely suppressed by his own negative emotions, and his consciousness will enter a closed state.


    At that time, it will be difficult for Lin Mo''s consciousness to be awakened, and his body will instinctively kill with negative emotions to vent the negative emotions.


    But the coffin didn''t seem to want to see Lin Mo''s situation at all.


    The open little corner exhaled a gray gas.


    These gases enveloped Lin Mo.


    The next moment, Lin Mo''s many negative emotions disappeared.


    The gas quietly fell off after feeling Lin Mo''s negative emotions subsided.


    I saw the gray gas turned dark black.


    The dark black gas flows back into the coffin.


    When dark black gas flows in again.


    The coffin is obviously brighter.


    Boom!


    The coffin closed again, and after a loud bang, it returned to peace.


    And when Lin Mo closed the coffin again, he opened his eyes again.


    His consciousness is back.


    But in his eyes, there are still negative emotions such as hatred and anger.


    This kind of negative emotions are not absent from being sucked away.


    For Lin Mo, as long as Lin Mo survives, this hatred will not disappear.


    "The Funeral Coffin..."


    Lin Mo lowered his head slightly and glanced at the mysterious iron coffin beside him.


    He got information about the coffin.


    In other words, this coffin took the initiative to pass information to him.


    His companions are not useless.


    is a very powerful magic weapon.


    named Funeral Coffin.


    means to bury everything.


    When he kills an existence every time, the burial coffin will absorb the soul of its soul and feed it back to him.


    is an extremely scary treasure.


    Lin Mo got this treasure, but he didn''t show any joy.


    His face is very calm.


    "Master is dead..."


    "This is because of me."


    "Damn me!"


    "But before I die, I want to avenge Master!"


    "It is the demon that made Master fall. I want the entire demon clan to be buried with Master! Let this entire continent become Master¡¯s tomb!!!"


    Lin Mo roared hysterically.


    The words come out.


    Boom!


    Above the sky, thunder and lightning rang, I don''t know if the sky is angry or celebrating.


    Lin Mo didn''t have any thoughts about whether there was thunder in the sky.


    There is only hatred in his heart.


    Lin Mo said nothing, dragged the mysterious iron coffin, and walked outside.


    Go here, bury the demon!


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    On the other side of Shenxing Continent, Wudaozong is holding a big competition.


    Accurately speaking, it was the sects under the command of many disciples of Wudaozong who were holding the big competition.


    Many disciples of Wudaozong intend to have a big competition, of course, this is not their personal end.


    Instead, let their disciple, the second-generation disciple, end.


    Compare among the second-generation disciples.


    At the same time, they also invited many sects of Shenxing Continent to watch.


    How dare those sects refuse the invitation of Wudaozong¡¯s disciples?


    agreed one by one.


    For a time, this competition of the second generation disciples of Wudaozong actually surpassed the competition of Wanzong in terms of momentum.


    This makes countless monks feel embarrassed, and at the same time it feels very reasonable.


    Wudao Sect was originally the largest power in the Shenxing Continent.


    Wudao Sect is going to have a second-generation disciple competition, so it is reasonable that so many sects are invited to participate.


    With so many sects participating, it is naturally more terrifying than Wanzong¡¯s grand scale.


    The second generation disciple of Wudaozong, the venue was outside Tianwu Mountain.


    I don''t know if Ye Luo intentionally or accidentally, he chose the location near the shopkeeper''s "Xianzui Inn".


    This makes the shopkeeper laugh silly.


    In the vicinity of Dabi, his inn really became the Xianzui Inn.


    Countless monks stayed at the inn.


    Know the relationship between the shopkeeper and Chu Yuan.


    They are respectful and respectful, and dare not offend the shopkeeper.


    Some of them don¡¯t even dare to offend Xiao Er.


    Even more, exaggerated to grab a life with Xiaoer, wanting to please the shopkeeper.


    For a time, Xianzui Inn became weird.


    But no one cares.


    Everyone has acquiesced in this way.


    ¡­¡­


    The second generation disciple of Wudaozong, Dabi, was carried out by Ye Luo in a mountain range moved from the Xianzui Inn.


    In the middle of the mountain range, several arenas and palaces were built by Yeluo.


    Today, the second generation of Wudaozong disciples began.


    All disciples have second-generation disciples playing.


    It''s just that these battles shocked the sects who were watching.


    is not too strong and shocked.


    It¡¯s because these second-generation disciples of Innocent Sect are too weak?


    The roots of these second-generation disciples, counting upwards, what kind of masters are their masters? Almost everyone is the existence that overwhelms the entire Shenxing Continent.


    Looking up, the master of these second-generation disciples is even more supreme.


    How do you think these second-generation disciples are not so good?


    Most of them are in the Golden Core Realm.


    Some even failed to achieve the golden core.


    is also the one called''Emperor Wusheng'', which can be regarded as Tianjiao, and he is already in the state of crossing the catastrophe at a young age.


    ¡­¡­


    On one of the palaces.


    Many disciples of Wudao Sect were naturally also watching the battle.


    It¡¯s just that the faces of these disciples are not pretty.


    It is true that their disciples are too hot-eyed.


    Obviously they are all gods.


    The disciples who can be taught are more than a dish.


    This seems to have become some kind of curse.


    Even the elder brothers and sisters of Su Xi, the genius doctor Hua, and the fox demon, these people who tend to accept disciples backwards, and the disciples who accept them, are all like this. I can''t understand how to teach.


    "You fellows, you disciples, it¡¯s a bit difficult to teach."


    Ye Luo sat in the first place, chuckled lightly, and said slowly.


    The other colleagues fell silent, and no one answered.


    Among them, Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan both gritted their teeth.


    They suspected that Ye Luo had deliberately made such a big noise in order to look at them now.


    Of course, there are no disciples among the disciples.


    Sile, Perilla, Ai Qing, Chi Jia.


    Neither of them accepts disciples.


    Naturally, I just feel a little speechless, and there are no other special emotions.


    "This disciple of the big brother is indeed very strong, I am afraid that he will be stronger than us in the future."


    Sile spoke softly and said.


    "Indeed, this disciple of Master Brother is very good."


    Perilla and Chi Jia, Ai Qing also admits this.


    The other disciples also nodded slightly.


    The disciple ??Di Wusheng is indeed very good.


    After all, their master pointed out.


    If it weren''t good, that would be weird.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo wanted to be humble.


    But suddenly.


    Ye Luo seemed to feel something, and suddenly looked over to the coast.


    At the same time, several disciples who had reached the Mahayana stage also stood up...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 595： People from other continents?

    Chapter 595 People from other continents?


    Shenxing Continent, on the coast of Dongzhou.


    A group of garrisoned monks were waiting in full battle, and each took out each other''s magic weapon.


    in front of them.


    Dozens of strange creatures entwined with evil flames stood.


    They are also staring at the monk ahead.


    The two sides were facing each other, and no one attacked each other.


    After a moment of confrontation.


    Someone from the group of monks stood up and spoke first, breaking the silence.


    "Where did you come from? Why do you disturb my mainland?"


    The monk held up the sword and asked sharply.


    "Kily gurgling, gurgling, gurgling..."


    A strange creature followed.


    But the languages ??of the two sides are totally unclear.


    When the words reached the monk''s ears, it was just grunting.


    These monks couldn''t help but frown.


    Somewhat puzzled.


    These strange creatures, don¡¯t you know, can they communicate with their gods?


    Language barrier is not a problem at all for monks.


    How vast is the Shenxing Continent?


    The language was once unified by a mundane, talented and rough king, but there are also many minor languages.


    The monks speak any language.


    But when did they fail to communicate?


    It is precisely because monks have divine consciousness that they can communicate with each other without barriers, so they will not be unable to communicate due to language problems.


    But this group of strange creatures can''t communicate with spirits?


    "How to deal with this?"


    The monk looked at the colleagues behind him and couldn''t help asking.


    "Why don''t you kill all these things? The elders told us to guard the coast. We can''t let these things enter the Shenxing Continent."


    "Killed? Mainly, it seems that we can''t hold these things at all, right? Shall we shake people?"


    "I have shaken it a long time ago. Waiting for you to say it? Let''s drag it for a while, and the elders will come over later."


    "You can shake people really fast."


    "That''s not..."


    These monks are all talking about it.


    The dozens of creatures entwined with evil flames don¡¯t know that these monks are shaking people.


    They couldn''t understand the monks at all.


    After some strokes.


    I want to step into the coast.


    Those monks saw these creatures want to enter, they stopped talking one by one, raised the magic weapon, and prepared to do it.


    Dozens of strange creatures saw that the monk was about to do something, and they screamed for a while, and wanted to do it.


    Just when both sides are about to be unable to bear it.


    A majestic and fierce breath came from the void.


    When this breath came, the heavens and the earth were faintly discolored, and the surroundings were even more turbulent.


    This breath came, it just swept through the monks, and did not cause any influence on those monks.


    But when he came into contact with dozens of strange creatures, he instantly became extremely aggressive.


    In just a moment, the dozens of strange creatures entwined with evil flames were crushed on the ground, unable to move, all squeaking, seemingly painful.


    The monks felt the presence of this breath, without any panic. On the contrary, they all showed respect.


    The next moment, these monks all faced Taiyi Jianzong and knelt down on one knee.


    "Welcome to the lord!!!"


    They all come from Taiyi Sword Sect, how could they not know the source of this breath.


    Isn¡¯t this breath the breath of the suzerain they fear...


    Not long after they knelt down and bowed.


    An invisible force came.


    This force supported all these monks.


    At the same time, a flat voice sounded in the ears of these monks.


    "No need to be polite, you guys did a good job."


    I saw Ye Luo stepping into the air from a distance.


    Behind Ye Luo, there are disciples of Wudaozong.


    It''s just that not everyone is here.


    Following Ye Luo, there were only a few disciples who had already broken through the Mahayana realm.


    Respectively Su Qianyuan, Zhang Han, and Tantai Luoxue.


    They are also the three people of Wudaozong who have broken through the Mahayana realm today.


    Other disciples are either half-step Mahayana or quasi Mahayana.


    Of course, in terms of combat power.


    The disciples of Wudaozong are almost all Mahayana.


    Especially a few of the freaks, who have not broken through the Mahayana in the realm, but have the power to overwhelm the Mahayana.


    Such as the two brothers and sisters of the fox demon, Ai Qing.


    "What are these things? Are these people from the old age? This is too ugly, right?"


    Behind him, Su Qianyuan couldn''t help saying.


    "Lao San, how can you say that they are ugly? Are you not insulting the word ugly?"


    Zhang Han also stepped out, and said the most vicious words very kindly.


    The most terrifying thing is that he also deliberately used these words into the opponent''s mind with his spiritual sense, for fear that the other party could not hear it.


    "You two converge. This is not a person from the old era, but a person from a certain continent in the new era."


    Ye Luo couldn''t stand it anymore, she couldn''t help but uttered a word.


    Su Qianyuan: "?"


    Zhang Han: "..."


    They seriously suspect that their big brother was deliberate.


    If this were said earlier, would they mock people so much?


    Luo Xue, who was standing at the back, didn''t even look at it.


    She walked out and looked at her big brother.


    "Big brother, do you say they are from other continents? The big brother, do you know which mainland they are from?"


    Tantai Luo Xue asked softly.


    "I don''t know, from the way of heaven, I know that there are eleven continents in this world, including the Shenxing Continent, and I haven''t been to it."


    "Take these things back and ask them carefully."


    Ye Luo finished.


    One-handed move.


    A powerful force directly engulfed dozens of strange creatures, and flew towards Taiyi Sword Sect.


    These strange creatures are just comparable to the Golden Core Realm, and Ye Luo didn''t worry about how much reaction these strange creatures would cause.


    Zhang Han and the other three people saw this and looked at each other. When the figure moved, they directly followed Ye Luo.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Tianjian mainland over there.


    Amidst a remote demonic tribe.


    A big battle is taking place.


    I saw that all the demons in this tribe were encircling and suppressing one person.


    Several of these monster race people are in the realm of crossing the catastrophe, and the rest are all in the realm of transformation.


    With these forces, it may not be a big deal among the monsters of the Tianjian Continent.


    But in such a remote place.


    This level of power is considered a hegemony.


    Ke is a force of this level.


    Encircle and suppress a person, no matter how you encircle and suppress that person, you will never destroy that person.


    The realm of the person who was besieged by them was not high.


    Only the strength of the early stage of Transforming God Realm.


    But it was abruptly carrying the encirclement and suppression of these monster races, and they were still making a counterattack.


    This is a miraculous scene.


    Anyone who watches it will be shocked.


    In the early stage of Transforming God Realm, fighting against dozens of Transforming God Realm and several Tribulation Realm demon races, they didn¡¯t fall into the wind...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 596： Master Xian has passed away!

    Chapter 596 Master is dead!


    Among the monster tribe.


    Countless monsters are besieging one person.


    And the man dragged a mysterious iron coffin with one hand, smashing it indiscriminately, punching with one hand, and hammering when he caught the demon. It was extremely cruel.


    This person is impressively Lin Mo.


    At this moment, Lin Mo was much more fierce than ever.


    In his eyes, there is nothing but killing intent and war intent.


    ''S shots are extremely fierce, only offensive but not defensive, just like a madman.


    If you keep only attacking and not defending, it will naturally be invalid, after all, the pile can pile Lin Mo to death.


    But Lin Mo still has a coffin in the sky.


    Lin Mo walked all the way, and killed when he encountered a monster.


    After the demon clan died, the soul and spirit was absorbed by the burial coffin.


    Feedback to Lin Mo from time to time.


    When Lin Mo was injured, he directly allowed Lin Mo to repair his wound.


    Have the same thing as the burial coffin, a power bank.


    Lin Mo can only attack and not defend.


    and only offensive not defensive habit.


    Lin Mo also realized his own fighting style.


    Furthermore, Lin Mo is still an eight-horse battle body, born for war.


    Under these blessings.


    Lin Mo has the power to challenge the tribulation realm.


    is also because of this.


    Lin Mo can only fight against these countless monsters undefeated at this moment.


    "Who are you? I rushed to the tribe. Where did I offend you?"


    The leader of this monster tribe has a gloomy expression on his face.


    He didn''t even know what happened.


    This person rushed in and killed the monster when he saw it.


    He didn''t remember at all, he had offended the person in front of him.


    "Dead!!!"


    Lin Mo didn''t give any explanation at all. Hearing the tribe leader''s opening, he smashed the coffin directly.


    See this scene.


    The tribal leader quickly avoided.


    Don''t think he is crossing the tribulation realm.


    But it can''t hold the blow of the burial coffin.


    This coffin is too weird.


    Mana can''t fight it at all.


    As soon as the mana hits the coffin, it will be automatically bounced, causing them to hardly connect the coffin.


    However, the burial coffin is extremely heavy. Except for the owner, Lin Mo, who can ignore this weight, everyone else needs to face the weight of the burial coffin directly.


    So this tribe leader didn''t dare to take this burial coffin at all.


    The tribe leader escaped the blow of the burial coffin.


    Flew into the air, overlooking the scene of the group of demons encircling and suppressing the forest desert.


    He wanted to take a good look at Lin Mo''s fighting style.


    Good to find the flaws.


    One more hit resulted in Lin Mo''s.


    The tribe leader began to observe Lin Mo.


    Time goes by little by little.


    Lin Mo did not see the slightest exhaustion, on the contrary, he became more brave as he fought.


    Many monsters have fallen into his hands.


    "It''s weird, what kind of freak is this?"


    The leader of the tribe was confused.


    He continued to observe Lin Mo.


    The more he observes, the more shocked he is.


    He discovered that this Lin Mo, not only did not feel tired, but also showed signs of improvement in his breath during the battle.


    "No! Although this person doesn''t know why he has enemies with our tribe, he must stay here now, otherwise it will be difficult for my tribe to survive in the future!"


    The head of the tribe had a murderous intent in his heart.


    He no longer hesitated, raised his weapon, and slew towards Lin Mo below.


    ¡­¡­


    This battle lasted for several days.


    Lin Mo has become more and more brave in the battle, with the eight-horse battle body and the burial coffin, his battery life is simply invincible.


    Even if the demons of this tribe are crowded, they will not benefit at all.


    After a long time of fierce battle.


    Lin Mo made a breakthrough again.


    The cultivation base has reached the middle stage of the **** transformation.


    Realm breakthrough.


    Transient battle situation.


    Lin Mo began the massacre.


    One monster after another died under Lin Mo''s fist.


    At this moment, the Yaozu also killed the red eye.


    Not retreating at all, let alone looking for reinforcements.


    just wanted to kill Lin Mo.


    Until the last person in this tribe.


    The monster race did not take a step back.


    Courage is good...


    But the price is that Lin Mo slaughtered the entire tribe of monsters.


    Amidst the silent and dilapidated monster tribe.


    Lin Mo dragged the coffin, half kneeling on the ground, breathing air.


    His robe was stained red with blood, and even his face was stained with blood.


    He did not use magic to clean up.


    Let the bloodstain remain.


    The monster clan is immortal, he will never clean up these blood stains.


    He wants to keep the blood of these monsters, so that those monsters can understand his anger, and make those monsters regret that they have moved his master.


    Lin Mo has the word revenge in his heart.


    Buzz...


    The coffin in Lin Mo''s hand shook.


    and then opened a small opening.


    began to devour the spirits of many monsters.


    After swallowing.


    The funeral coffin is closed again.


    A stream of pure energy gushed from the burial coffin and quickly escaped into Lin Mo''s body.


    Boom!


    A sound.


    Lin Mo broke through again and came to the late stage of Transforming God Realm.


    The breakthrough Lin Mo didn''t have any joy.


    His face is very calm.


    It was a little terrifying calm.


    Kang Dang.


    Lin Mo dragged the chain of the coffin, ready to set off again, looking for those monster races.


    He just wanted to act.


    Suddenly, above the sky, a huge figure flew by.


    That is a golden-winged roc.


    Monster!


    Lin Mo noticed the aura of the monster race, and the ferocity in his eyes rose again.


    "Junior Brother!"


    The Golden Wing Roc landed, and a voice came from its back, making Lin Mo stunned.


    Lin Mo looked up.


    Isn¡¯t it his brother Li Cheng who sits on top of the Golden Wing Roc?


    And this golden-winged roc is Golden Feather.


    "Brother Li, Jin...Friends Jin Dao..."


    Lin Mo said blankly.


    "Sure enough, it''s you, Junior Brother, I heard the news from the ancestral land of the Golden Wing Dapeng clan, saying that there is a human clan dragging a coffin on the edge of the demon clan, slaughtering the demon clan everywhere, I guess it is you, I didn''t expect to return It''s really you."


    Li Cheng said somewhat surprised.


    Hear this.


    Lin Mo did not reply.


    His eyes were dull for a while.


    Pounding...


    The next moment, Lin Mo knelt on his knees, and banged his head heavily towards Li Cheng.


    "Brother, what are you doing..."


    Li Cheng was taken aback.


    hurriedly wanted to help Lin Mo up.


    But Lin Mo refused to get up at all.


    "Brother, Master... Master is dead..."


    Lin Mo said such a sentence in a trembling voice.


    When he finished saying this sentence.


    His face paled.


    "What? Master is dead? Brother, this joke is not funny."


    Li Cheng froze for a moment, then waved his hand and said.


    Look at Li Cheng not to believe it.


    Lin Mo could only endure the discomfort, and told Li Cheng what had happened.


    Boom, boom!


    When Lin Mo finished speaking, he didn''t say a word and kowped his head frantically, as if Chu Yuan¡¯s ¡®death¡¯ was caused by him.


    Li Cheng and Jin Yu, who had listened to this whole incident, were completely unable to recover, and they all stood sluggishly on the spot.


    Master...


    Master is gone?


    When they come back to their senses.


    A sense of shock emerged in his heart.


    A moment later, another sense of sadness filled my heart...


    For Li Cheng, Chu Yuan was kind to him a little, and the kindness was as heavy as a mountain.


    For Jin Yu, Chu Yuan is of great help to him, and his kindness will not be less.


    Hearing the news at this moment, how could their emotions be uncomplicated...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 597： Go against time

    Chapter 597 Traveling against time


    The land of the monster tribe.


    "What kind of person is the master? How could it have fallen into the hands of an unknown monster?"


    "Yes, seniors have vast magical powers, how can they die? This is impossible!"


    Both Li Cheng and Jin Yu couldn''t believe the news of Chu Yuanxian''s death.


    In their view, Chu Yuan was almost invincible.


    How could it be slaughtered by an unknown monster?


    Kneeling on the ground, Lin Mo remained silent and kept his head down.


    He has a great heart knot with respect to Master¡¯s "Fairy Passing".


    Thinking that Master was killed by him.


    At least in his opinion, if the master is not to cover him, he will never die.


    Through the means of the master, no one can stop him if he wants to escape.


    Li Cheng looked at the silent Lin Mo with a blank look in his eyes, and he knelt on the ground with a pop.


    The knee touches the ground.


    Blood contaminates the clothes red.


    Li Cheng did not care, he clenched his fists tightly.


    The scene suddenly became heavy.


    "You are waiting! I will go back to ask the patriarch to ask the whole monster clan to conduct a thorough investigation. The murderer must be found!!"


    Jin Yu turned around and wanted to leave.


    He hasn''t taken two steps yet.


    A sound full of murderous intent sounded behind him.


    "The monsters are going to die!"


    Jin Yu stiffened, and a sense of horror floated by in his heart, he turned to look.


    I saw Lin Mo stand up from the ground, and his eyes became blood red again.


    He was very emotional.


    "Brother, don¡¯t worry about the demon race or the demon race. Can you dare to follow me in a dangerous place and save Master?"


    Li Cheng also got up from the ground, and said in a hoarse voice.


    "Brother, can you save Master?"


    Lin Mo''s eyes fell on Li Cheng instantly.


    Compared to Li Cheng''s quiet practice.


    Lin Mo''s practice can be said to be carried out in battle, and his hands are stained with the blood of the monster race.


    There is a heavy pressure in his eyes.


    Li Cheng looked at him, his heart trembled, but he quickly calmed down.


    "Brother, I want to go to Time Changhe. I have walked through Time Changhe before, and time is going up, you can see what happened in the past."


    "I want to see if I can forcefully reverse the long river of time and revive Master!"


    Li Cheng is very quick thinking, and quickly came up with a method.


    He wants to reverse the long river of time and revive Master!


    He didn¡¯t know what would happen to this move.


    But he only wants to resurrect the master.


    "Time is long? Brother, how can I get to this time?"


    A thing called hope rose in Lin Mo''s eyes.


    "Use the Taixu Shenyou method to pass..."


    Li Cheng taught the ¡®Tai Xu Shenyou Method¡¯ to Lin Mo, and then talked to Lin Mo about the precautions.


    After all the lectures are finished.


    Li Cheng and Lin Mo want to enter the long river of time.


    Jin Yu wanted to go in, but was stopped.


    Li Cheng and Lin Mo are going to Time Changhe.


    The physical body needs the protection of others.


    So Jin Yu can only stay in place to protect their bodies.


    After everything is ready.


    The two immediately began to perform Taixu Shenyou method, Shenyou Taixu.


    Only Jin Yu stood there, protecting the law for the two.


    It''s just that Jin Yu''s look is a bit strange.


    "Reverse time is long?"


    "Is this really reliable?"


    "If the Tao is asleep today, it may not be a big deal, but if it is forced to reverse, I am afraid that the rules will not allow it."


    "The most important thing is, why is it possible to think of reversing the time when the fairyland is not there?"


    Jin Yu felt confused.


    When did the long river of time be linked to the existence of some mortal realms?


    Forget it, no matter.


    If you can resurrect seniors, that''s fine.


    Others, he doesn''t want to care.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the passage surrounded by streamers.


    Li Cheng and Lin Mo came here.


    They looked at each other.


    Compared to Li Cheng''s relaxed and familiar.


    Lin Mo was very curious, scanning left and right.


    "Junior, going up is the history that has happened."


    "Let¡¯s go up first!"


    Li Cheng looked at Lin Mo beside him and said.


    "it is good."


    Lin Mo nodded quickly.


    The two of them walked up against the streamer''s direction.


    They walked some distance, then stopped.


    "Put your hand in this streamer, and you can view the years that have happened..."


    Li Cheng said.


    put his palm in the streamer.


    Feel it carefully.


    Lin Mo saw this and followed this action.


    The two began to look at the past years.


    They watched a lot.


    But I still haven''t seen the scene of the fall of my master.


    has not even seen his master appear.


    It seems that all the pictures related to the master cannot be recorded, and they cannot be found at all.


    The two looked for a long time.


    did not find any records about the years of Master.


    Not to mention the scene where the master¡¯s "fallen" was found.


    Unable to find for a long time.


    Both of them are a little desperate.


    Lin Mo was even more impulsive, stepping directly to the front.


    See this scene.


    Li Cheng was taken aback for a moment, and hurriedly went to hold Lin Mo.


    "Brother, what are you going to do."


    Li Cheng asked quickly.


    "I want to go backwards, to the root of the monster race, and destroy all these monster races!!!"


    Lin Mo said madly.


    The words come out.


    Li Cheng was shocked.


    Go up backwards, go to the root of the monster race, and destroy all these monster races?


    It also¡­¡­


    This is too crazy.


    Lin Mo doesn''t care about Li Cheng at all, and he has to go against the time when he lifts his footsteps.


    Li Cheng opened his mouth to say something, but in the end he said nothing.


    He really doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    was silent for a long time.


    still chose to keep up with Lin Mo.


    The two went all the way back in time, exploring the roots of the demon race.


    But soon, the two came to an end.


    There is no streamer at the end, only a twisted void remains.


    Looking at the nothingness in front of me.


    Li Cheng thoughtfully.


    This is the end, that is, the beginning of the birth of this world.


    Go to another section, but there is a bigger river of time.


    "Here is the end?"


    Lin Mo''s eyes condensed, he directly stretched out his palm and used his mana, grabbing at those, trying to break the streamer and force in.


    His palm has not touched those streamers.


    A mana hit from a distance, directly forcing Lin Mo to retreat.


    "Who!"


    Lin Mo instantly looked towards the direction of the mana.


    Li Cheng also followed.


    I only saw the distance, a black figure slowly walked over, its figure blurred, but it is not difficult to see that the black figure was disdainful of the two Lin Mo.


    "The deity guards the long river of time to prevent all creatures from tampering with the time. It seems that you two are just watching. I didn''t expect you to try to reverse time! Dang Zhu!"


    "Remember, the person who killed you was named... Fuck, you plague god, why are you here again!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 598： In order to understand cause and effect, the figure in black

    Chapter 598 The figure in black in order to understand cause and effect


    Above the long river of time.


    Lin Mo and Li Cheng are standing by.


    A black figure stood opposite them.


    The figure in black is also waiting.


    In terms of the momentum of the two sides, there is no hierarchy at all.


    The aura of the black figure far exceeds that of Lin Mo and Li Cheng.


    It can even be said that the black figure with just a little breath may directly crush the two of Lin Mo.


    But at this moment, the figure in black tightly shrank his breath, daring not to leak it, staring at Li Cheng.


    This plague god!


    How could he forget!


    The whole body is a line of cause and effect, the point of the layout of the Upper Realm Immortal Dynasty Datang!


    He was also involved in a lot of cause and effect with this plague god.


    So he didn''t want to meet this plague god, but he did not expect this plague **** to be met by him.


    Unlucky!


    Unlucky!


    Unlucky! !


    The figure in black cursed in his heart.


    There was no movement on his surface.


    "This little friend, you...what are you doing for a long time?"


    The figure in black was talking in a good voice.


    "I¡­"


    Li Cheng''s lips trembled, not knowing what to say.


    He remembered that this person had a very bad attitude when he came last time.


    Why is it so good now?


    Li Cheng looked at the black figure in front of him.


    Hesitated for a moment, and talked to the figure in black about the fall of his master.


    "So, you are trying to resurrect a mortal creature and want to reverse the course of time? Do you know what will happen once the course of time is reversed? The past, present, and future will all be changed because of you!"


    The black figure weakly said such a thing.


    "I don''t care, I must resurrect my master!"


    Li Cheng''s tone is firm.


    "Isn¡¯t it just a mortal creature? Say his name, and the deity will resurrect for you personally, but you have to promise the deity that after this incident, the deity has nothing to do with you."


    The black figure suddenly had an idea.


    I want to use this incident to eliminate those causal entanglements with Li Cheng.


    "What has nothing to do with anything?"


    Li Cheng is very confused.


    "Anyway, you can just say this sentence, the deity will help you once, there is nothing to do between you and me!"


    "You help me once, there is no relationship between you and me, is this like this?"


    Li Cheng didn''t understand, but he still said these words.


    "Okay, now you say the name of your master, and the deity will help him to resurrect."


    The black figure waved his hand gently, appearing very calm.


    In his opinion.


    A mortal creature can be resurrected by turning the palm of your hand?


    "We... We don''t know what our master is called."


    Li Cheng and Lin Mo looked at each other, the former hesitated and spoke.


    "No, brother, I remember someone said Master¡¯s name when talking to Master, it seems to be... early Yuan Dynasty?"


    Lin Mo quickly stood up and said.


    "Early Yuan? It''s much simpler if you have a name."


    The figure in black nodded slightly, not paying attention.


    Who is he?


    Generation Tianjiao!


    Long guard time!


    In the upper realm, they are all famous people!


    To resurrect a mortal creature, isn¡¯t it enough to have hands?


    I saw the figure in black turning around, facing the two Lin Mo with his back, with one hand on his back, facing the long river of time.


    "Early Yuan! Return!"


    The black figure is concise and clear, and he directly said such a sentence.


    His voice formed ripples.


    emerged in the course of time.


    "Okay, wait for a while, your master will return naturally."


    The figure in black said confidently.


    Lin Mo and Li Cheng heard the words, and they were patient and waited.


    A moment later.


    There is still no movement in the long river of time.


    Lin Mo and Li Cheng silently turned their eyes to the figure in black.


    "Wait, maybe your master is the top group of mortal beings, so come back slowly, wait a minute."


    The black figure took a deep breath and said like this.


    Lin Mo both looked back.


    ...


    It''s time for another cup of tea to pass.


    The eyes of the two men gathered in the black figure again.


    "Wait again, maybe something went wrong, wait a minute..."


    The figure in black is a little unconfident.


    ...


    It''s time for another cup of tea.


    "Your master may be on the way to here, wait patiently."


    ...


    Finally, after a long time.


    The figure in black couldn''t help it.


    "No!"


    "This is wrong!"


    "With my strength, it will not take so long to resurrect a mortal creature!"


    "You wait, I will calculate it."


    The figure in black stretched out his palm and started to figure it out.


    A moment later.


    Everything is clear.


    Leaving this small world, there is no such person as the beginning of Yuan Dynasty at all!


    He just said it.


    How could he not even resurrect a mortal creature?


    Almost let him go.


    The black-clothed figure breathed a sigh of relief, looked at the two Lin Mo and told them the matter.


    "Is it fake at the beginning of Yuan Dynasty?"


    Lin Mo frowned.


    "Is the master''s pseudonym in the early Yuan Dynasty? What is the real name of the master? We don''t know this at all."


    Li Cheng is also very confused.


    "You don¡¯t know? If this is the case, then you can find the line of cause and effect. Since you are a master-disciple relationship, there must be a line of cause and effect. The line of cause and effect, the deity can also help it resurrect."


    The figure in black had his hands on his back, and said like this.


    finished.


    He stretched out his hand.


    directly manifests all the causal lines on Lin Mo and Li Cheng.


    Let them find for themselves.


    Lin Mo is okay.


    There are very few causal lines on the body.


    But Li Cheng exaggerated.


    As soon as his causal line appears.


    Densely all around.


    The number of ?? is daunting.


    Scared the black figure back again and again.


    For fear of being implicated.


    Li Cheng looked at the causal line around him, and fell into silence.


    How can he find this?


    tell him.


    How to find this?


    What to look for?


    Look for it?


    "Brother, why don''t you come to find the line of cause and effect related to Master?"


    Li Cheng smiled hard, and looked at the younger brother beside him.


    "I, I will come."


    Lin Mo looked at the causal line of Li Cheng''s body, swallowed and spit, and said so.


    He looked at the scarce line of cause and effect all over his body, and began to look for it.


    He looked for it.


    A strange scene happened.


    There is no relationship with Master in his causal line?


    This is impossible.


    Lin Mo tried his best to search.


    Finally, he found the shortest line of cause and effect.


    There is only one thing recorded in the causal line.


    It was when he first met the master, and he had not yet apprentice.


    Since the apprenticeship, there has never been a causal line.


    Lin Mo pointed out this causal line.


    and explained the situation.


    After hearing these things, the figure in black was taken aback.


    Obviously communicated but no cause and effect?


    Is this a situation that mortal creatures should have?


    How does he feel that in order to understand this period of cause and effect, he seems to be wading into deeper water?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 599： Why is Shenxing Continent not invaded

    Chapter 599 Why the Shenxing Continent was not invaded


    Above the long river of time.


    The figure in black has a complicated mood.


    He felt as if he was wading into deeper water.


    But now he has no choice.


    I can only try to bring that mortal creature back to life, and try to understand this period of cause and effect.


    He is holding that tiny section of cause and effect in his hand.


    was silent for a while.


    looked up at Lin Mo and Li Cheng next to him.


    He began to use his mana to try to resurrect the characters on this causal line.


    He uses his mana and begins to resurrect.


    But as soon as the mana penetrated, he was a little confused.


    Why is it under the penetration of his mana.


    The feedback to him is that there is no living record in this causal line, so there is no way to regenerate things at all?


    "how can that be."


    "There is clearly a cause and effect of life here, how can it not be detected?"


    "This doesn''t make sense."


    The black figure was silent.


    He really can¡¯t figure it out.


    "Senior, what happened?"


    Li Cheng watched the black figure calm down, couldn''t help but stand up and asked.


    "No, it may be the reason why the deity is not good at causality and reincarnation. Wait for a while, wait for the deity to shake people."


    The black figure held back for a long time before spitting out such words.


    "Shake people?"


    Lin Mo and Li Cheng glanced at each other, both of them a little dazed.


    There are so many figures in black.


    He shot a few streamers toward the other end of the long river of time.


    After the streamer flies out.


    The figure in black was relieved.


    He can''t figure it out, can you shake the head office?


    He doesn''t believe it, he shakes out something good at these, but he can''t solve this matter.


    The figure in black had done everything, then carried his hands on his back and waited.


    See this scene.


    Lin Mo did not say much, and waited quietly.


    About a moment later.


    Two figures flew from a distance against the long river of time.


    These two figures, one in a Tsing Yi and the other in a light blue, their figure is equally vague, and they can''t be seen at all.


    Lin Mo and the two can vaguely guess it.


    These three people are vague, I am afraid they are not deliberately concealing them.


    But because their realm is too low.


    is so low that the difference between them is so big, the life level of the two sides is not on the same level.


    Therefore, Lin Mo and Lin Mo didn''t even have a chance to see through the real bodies of these three people.


    "You are here."


    The black figure said flatly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The Tsing Yi figure also said two words coldly.


    As for the light blue figure, she didn''t say anything directly, and looked at the black figure with a blank face.


    "Help me resurrect a mortal creature, and count me owe you a favor."


    The figure in black uttered such a sentence.


    "Huh? For the two mortal creatures behind you? Are they your illegitimate children?"


    Tsing Yi''s figure froze for a moment, and asked casually.


    When he said this sentence, he was still very detailed.


    blocked Li Cheng and Lin Mo, so that only the three of them could hear the voice.


    "You might as well say more and guess more boldly."


    The figure in black didn''t mean to refute at all, but said with a smile.


    just kidding.


    With such a big causal body, do you dare to beep casually?


    Doesn¡¯t this make it clear that we should contaminate cause and effect?


    If you change to someone else and say a few words like this, of course it¡¯s okay.


    But with such a big causal body here, do you dare to talk nonsense?


    That cause and effect can be contaminated at any time.


    "Bold guess? Can these two mortal creatures be your father?"


    Tsing Yi''s figure was unaware, and said lightly.


    "Okay, that''s it, you guys first help me bring this mortal creature back to life."


    The black figure smiled happily, feeling that cause and effect were involved, he silently threw the causal line to the two of them.


    The two looked at each other without ambiguity, took the line of cause and effect, and started to do it.


    All of them are good at causality.


    A person is good at reincarnation.


    They want to resurrect a mortal creature, it''s too simple.


    At least in their opinion, this is the case.


    But when they actually operate, they are stunned.


    Why...


    They can¡¯t find the creature in this causal line?


    It''s as if everything is nothingness.


    No matter from the aspect of reincarnation, or the aspect of cause and effect, it is impossible to find the existence of this mortal creature.


    This is how the same thing?


    Both the Tsing Yi figure and the light blue figure couldn''t help frowning.


    They feel that things are not that simple...


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Shen Xing Continent, there is Taiyi Sword Sect.


    On the main peak hall.


    Ye Luo and many Wudaozong disciples were sitting in their seats.


    They are below.


    The dozens of strange creatures wrapped in evil flames were kneeling, bowing their heads silently, shaking.


    And Ye Luo and the others also learned a lot from the mouths of dozens of strange creatures.


    These dozens of strange creatures came from a place called the Tianzu Continent.


    Obviously, this Tian Ancestral Continent is one of the continents of Xintiandi.


    And these dozens of strange creatures came, it is said that they were ordered by some powerful people in the ancestral continent, wanting to join forces with other continents to resist the invasion of the powerful in the old age.


    When Ye Luo and the others learned that some people on other continents knew the old age, they were also quite surprised.


    It was only through Ye Luo''s understanding.


    Many strong men were born on other continents before Feisheng Road was cut off.


    These powerhouses were unable to ascend until the Feisheng Road was broken, and only reached the peak after the Feisheng Road was cut off.


    At that time, the Tao of Heaven would naturally not allow these people to stay in the world.


    Some of these strong men chose to go far away, leave the world, and create some small spaces and small worlds by themselves after their resistance failed.


    As sublimated today, these once strong men can return, and they naturally chose to return to the world.


    After the return, I learned about the current situation and judged that the people of the old age were going to invade. It was quite normal.


    "These guys are very smart, knowing that they have to unite against the people of the old age."


    Ye Luo sits high in the first place, squinting slightly, whispering in a low voice.


    "The big brother, what should we do? Choose to join forces with them?"


    Tantai Luo Xue looked at her senior brother and asked.


    "Join together? What are you doing together? Counterattack the old age? We don''t even know how strong the old age is, how can we counterattack?"


    "Originally, I wanted to let the people of the old age enter the Shenxing Continent. We wiped out a little bit, but I don¡¯t know why, the people of this old age seem to have ignored our Shenxing Continent."


    When Ye Luo mentioned this sentence, he was a little depressed.


    According to these strange creatures, their continent is attacked by people from the old age from time to time.


    But why, Shenxing Continent hasn''t encountered an invasion since the last time the human space channel was opened?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 600： Disciples learn from each other

    Chapter 600 Disciple exchanges


    Taiyi Sword Sect, the main peak hall.


    Ye Luo and others after some discussion.


    still feel that we should unite.


    After all, the old era and the new era cannot coexist.


    The continents of their new era should join forces.


    After reaching the conclusion that we should join forces.


    They are thinking about who they are going to the ancestral continent that day.


    If there is no need to consider other words.


    Yeluo is of course the best choice.


    Strong strength, high status, and the spokesperson of Xintiandao.


    But things are different today.


    Ye Luo needs to guard the Shenxing Continent.


    Once the old age really does something to the Shenxing Continent.


    Ye Luo is the Dinghai Shenzhen needle of Shenxing Continent.


    As for my master...


    To be honest, they don¡¯t even know where their master is.


    And the white predecessors belong to the inner level and cannot easily move.


    So Ye Luo belongs to Dinghai Shenzhen.


    With Ye Luo, countless forces on the Shenxing Continent naturally surrender. Once facing a decisive battle, Ye Luo can also command and lead the entire continent to fight.


    So Ye is not suitable to go.


    And Ye Luo can''t go, it''s not easy to pick among the remaining disciples.


    First of all, Si Le, Shi Su, Ai Qing, Chi Jia are not allowed to go.


    The four of them haven''t established power yet.


    Need to give them time to build influence.


    Among the remaining people.


    also Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, and Tantai Luoxue broke through the Mahayana realm.


    But the other disciples'' combat power is not weak. Really fight, Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan of Mahayana are not necessarily opponents of others.


    is even better than Tantai Luoxue.


    Why, send Tantai Luoxue to?


    Ye Luo had this thought in her mind.


    He just wanted to say something.


    hasn''t waited for him to speak.


    Su Qianyuan interrupted Ye Luo.


    "Big brother, do you still have to think about it? Whoever is strong will go. Let us fight a few, and it will be fine for whoever wins and whoever wins."


    Su Qianyuan said carelessly.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Ye Luo was stunned.


    Look at other juniors and younger sisters.


    "What do you think?"


    Ye Luo asked these juniors and sisters.


    "Yes."


    Others nodded one after another.


    They looked at each other, their eyes full of fighting spirit.


    They don¡¯t want to compete for the ranking of who will go to other continents. What they want is to see how strong they are among their peers.


    They haven¡¯t discussed each other for a long time.


    "Then go, fight in the sky, don''t worry about the aftermath, I will take care of it for you, Sile, Shisu, Ai Qing, Chi Jia, you four don''t need to go, stay."


    Ye Luo waved his hand gently and said.


    Hear this.


    Except for the four of Sile, everyone else arched their hands to Ye Luo, and then all flew out towards the outer sky.


    Ye Luo glanced at the juniors and sisters who were flying out, and then his eyes fell on the four of Sile.


    "The three of you, it''s time to start creating holy land. Our disciples of Wudao Sect came out, most of them started holy land."


    "Of course, if you have any other ideas, you can also tell them."


    Ye Luo naturally ignored Sile.


    just kidding.


    Sile is the great power of his Taiyi Sword Sect.


    People are unwilling to create a holy land, staying in Taiyi Jianzong, he will not drive people away.


    "Create a holy land? But big brother, master... Master didn¡¯t let us be a teacher, and we can¡¯t leave..."


    Perilla said falteringly.


    "Yes, big brother, Master did not let us be a teacher."


    ò¿¼Ó said the same.


    Ai Qing didn''t say a word, and the meaning is probably the same as Shiso Chi Jia.


    Master did not let them be a teacher!


    also didn''t let them go down the mountain!


    "Junior brother and sister, but you can''t stay on the mountain all the time. Isn''t that a waste of time."


    "And now the master may be in retreat somewhere. With the master''s cultivation, it may be thousands of years of vicissitudes when you close your eyes. You can''t just wait like this."


    Ye Luo waved his hand and said.


    For such a remark.


    The three people of Zisu can only reconcile with each other, so they can just think about the past perfunctory.


    This.


    Ye Luo didn''t bother to say anything.


    He looked at Sile and asked very solemnly.


    "Sile, do you want to create a holy place?"


    Just listen to Ye Luo asking like this.


    "Big brother, I don''t want to."


    Si Le lowered his head to think, shook his head and refused.


    "Row."


    Ye Luo nodded, and said nothing.


    Chi Jia on the side raised her head and looked outside the hall.


    "Master, don¡¯t you really need to be on guard? The two brothers seemed to fight in the sky of Taiyi Sword Sect. Aftermath, it is easy to affect Taiyi Sword Sect¡¯s aftermath."


    Chiga asked.


    "Twelve Junior Brothers, you too underestimate Senior Brother, don''t look at Senior Brother sitting, but Senior Brother''s spiritual knowledge has long enveloped the entire Taiyi Sword Sect."


    Sile knew Ye Luo''s combat effectiveness very well, shook his head, and said.


    The words come out.


    ò¿ò¿ is really dumbfounded.


    He knows that Big Brother is very strong.


    But he didn''t expect that the big brother Ye Luoqiang had reached this level.


    Only relying on divine consciousness can prevent the aftermath from being overwhelmed?


    Ye Luo just smiled at this, and did not speak.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    Above the Taiyi Sword Sect, several disciples of Wudao Sect had a battle here.


    They are fighting in chaos, and there is no designated target.


    But I don¡¯t know if it was intentional or unintentional.


    All the disciples vaguely meant to take care of Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan.


    For example, Tantai Luoxue¡¯s chessboard is ¡®coincidentally¡¯, which is more oppressive to Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan.


    Another example is Su Xi¡¯s puppet army. There will be more puppets against Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan.


    Another example is that the various curses of the genius doctor Hua were thrown on Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan.


    In short, these disciples are more or less ¡®caring for¡¯ Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan.


    No surprises.


    Although Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan were among the highest realms, they were still defeated in the face of so many ¡®care¡¯ from the same family.


    Among the remaining five people.


    With Tantai Luoxue''s Mahayana realm, he can get the first place.


    But Tantai Luoxue didn''t want to go to other continents at all, so he released the water and Su Xi got the first place.


    The second is Tantai Luoxue.


    The third and fourth are the two brothers and sisters of the fox demon.


    The fifth one is the genius doctor Hua.


    The sixth is Su Qianyuan.


    The seventh is Zhang Han.


    When this ranking comes out.


    Don''t say Su Qianyuan and Zhang Han can''t accept it.


    Ye Luo had never thought of it.


    The second and third will be the bottom.


    These two people are in Mahayana anyway, and they were actually defeated by a group of quasi-Mahayana and half-step Mahayana, and became the bottom.


    In Ye Luo''s silence.


    Su Qianyuan and Zhang Han had no face to meet people, and silently returned to each other''s sect.


    This discussion is over here.


    Su Xi took the first place, so it was natural for Su Xi to go to other continents to negotiate and discuss matters concerning the people of the old age together...


    After 12 o¡¯clock, it¡¯s Cabbage¡¯s birthday. The update may be unstable, but Cabbage will try to write it!


    (End of this chapter)

 ~： written request for leave

    leave slip


    Cabbage¡¯s birthday is today, so let¡¯s take a day off for a rest!


    Thank you all for your blessings.


    In addition, cabbage asks, about the story of the upper bound of this book, are you still interested in reading this book, there are two options for this book, you can end all the plot before soaring, or continue.


    Friends can express their opinions.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 601： Qiu is still

    Chapter 601


    At this moment, in the long river of time belonging to Xintiandi.


    A lot of figures are gathering here.


    Every figure here is filled with a mysterious Taoist rhyme.


    Each of them is somewhat similar.


    I am vague and can''t see clearly.


    This is not something they deliberately concealed.


    But their level is no longer part of the mortal world. From the perspective of the mortal, they are vague.


    I can''t see clearly.


    At least in the perspective of Lin Mo and Li Cheng, that''s it.


    "Brother, are they reliable?"


    Lin Mo''s mouth twitched and asked.


    "I feel... not very reliable."


    Li Cheng took a deep breath and replied.


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe these people, but that these people are really unreliable.


    During this period of time, they watched the black figure shaking two people with their own eyes, and then the two said that they were not good at this or which one they were not good at, and they started shaking people again.


    Shaking and shaking, a lot of people appeared.


    No, these people now say that they are not good at this and which ones they are not good at, and they are ready to shake newcomers over.


    Li Cheng wanted to dissuade him, but he didn''t know where to start.


    It was so chaotic that the scene before him was so messy that he couldn''t even talk.


    I saw these figures arguing, and no one was convinced.


    "I have said, this is not the problem of my inadequate learning skills, it is the problem with this mortal being. I am good at resurrection from the dead, but the line of cause and effect is indeed empty. What will you bring me back to life?"


    "There is one thing to say, and I also feel that this line of cause and effect is empty, this mortal creature...it seems something is not right..."


    "No, if you make a noise, why do you call me over? I''m so good at destroying one, why do you ask me to come over?"


    These figures are arguing.


    The figure in black huddled in the corner was completely at a loss.


    He was shaking at the moment.


    I feel like I am playing big.


    He just wanted to shake two people.


    But the two people couldn''t resurrect the mortal creatures, and the two people were also anxious, and then they went on shaking people.


    Shaking and shaking, so many people came over.


    If you just shake so many people, then forget it.


    But...


    The black figure silently glanced at Li Cheng.


    But this causal body is here.


    The matter is complicated.


    means that all of them are involved in cause and effect with this one.


    And what is this one?


    The point of the layout of the Tang Dynasty of Xian Dynasty.


    So many people are implicated in cause and effect.


    The emperor of the Great Tang Dynasty of the Xian Dynasty couldn''t laugh out of a pig cry?


    Just when the figure in black thought of this.


    Suddenly, he looked at the long river of time on the other side.


    Above the long river of time, a figure with a flashing gossip pattern all over the body came against the long river of time.


    The black-clothed figure saw the figure and was stunned.


    "The Prime Minister of Xian Dynasty Datang..."


    The figure in black was taken aback.


    Under the gaze of the figure in black.


    The figure has reached here against the long river of time.


    But apart from the figure in black, no one else noticed the arrival of this figure.


    The gossip figure stepped to the black figure.


    "Thanks a lot."


    The gossip figure said with a smile.


    The words come out.


    The figure in black was taken aback again.


    He already understood in his heart what this "Prime Minister of the Great Tang Dynasty" meant.


    At present, so many existences are involved in the cause and effect of Xian Dynasty Datang. It can almost be said that it was caused by him...


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Dare to ask, this mortal creature, when was your chess piece laid by Tang Dynasty?"


    The figure in black asked bitterly.


    "He is not a chess piece of my Datang, but my former capital of the Tang Dynasty. Because of some things, he was lost. I didn''t expect it to be as good as it is today."


    The gossip figure speaks very softly, which makes people feel like a spring breeze.


    The words come out.


    The figure in black shook his head rather helplessly.


    He vaguely remembered that his parents said that he would be a catastrophe in this Yuanhui.


    So his parents asked him to guard for a long time in order to avoid this disaster.


    How does he feel right now, he can''t avoid it?


    The gossip figure didn''t care about the black figure, but flew straight into the sky.


    "Everyone, this matter, when it comes to this, it should be over, otherwise I am afraid it will alarm more people."


    "As for this mortal being, you don''t have to think about it anymore. With my power, it is impossible to calculate, let alone bring it back to life."


    "This matter involves some secrets, I would advise you to not intervene. In addition, I met the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Please go to the Tang Dynasty for a description."


    The gossip figure faced the Quartet and spoke lightly.


    Those figures heard this.


    Naturally, he refused to go to Tang Dynasty.


    The gossip figure seemed to have expected it, and gently stretched out his hand to point out the line of cause and effect on these people.


    These people were taken aback for a moment, then glanced at Li Cheng with complicated eyes, and left for a long time one by one.


    Soon, the original lively time was long, and Li Cheng and the gossip figure remained.


    The gossip figure bowed slightly towards Li Cheng and then stood up.


    "Two and rest assured, the two masters, at the right time, will appear by themselves. At the moment, this place is not what two can stay, two of you should go back."


    The gossip figure shook his head slightly and waved casually.


    He waved this.


    Lin Mo and Li Cheng almost didn''t even have a chance to speak. The world went round and round, and when they came back to their senses, the surrounding scenes had changed.


    They returned to the monster tribe again.


    Jin Yu, who was guarding the law on the side, of course noticed the return of the two.


    "Daoyou Li, Daoyou Lin, what''s the situation? Has the senior resurrected?"


    Jin Yu asked anxiously.


    Lin Mo and Li Cheng, who were awake, looked at each other, and both became silent.


    A moment later, Li Cheng and Jin Yu recounted what had happened over the course of time.


    When Li Cheng finished speaking.


    Jin Yu also fell silent.


    He was not silent because of the long time, existence of the upper realm, etc.


    He himself is the existence of the old age.


    The era in which he existed was far from the current world, nor was it comparable to the upper realm.


    What he was silent.


    I feel that this world seems to be a little different from before.


    ßÑdang...


    On the other side, Lin Mo stood up again, dragged the burial coffin, and walked out.


    "Brother, what are you going to do?"


    Li Cheng called Lin Mo again and again.


    "Monster Burial!"


    Lin Mo kept walking, and then walked out.


    "No, the master may still be there, you don¡¯t need to..."


    Li Cheng wants to persuade the other party.


    But Lin Mo didn''t listen at all.


    "Whether the master is or not, my hatred with the Yaozu is still there!"


    Lin Mo turned his head, his eyes were extremely cold.


    Even if the master has not fallen.


    But he must have been seriously injured. It was all because of him.


    How grateful he is to Master, how much hatred he has towards Yaozu at this moment.


    Lin Mo finished speaking, and then walked out.


    Li Cheng didn''t know what he could not say yet, he glanced at Lin Mo helplessly, and then looked at Jin Yu.


    "There is no way, Fellow Jin Dao, I have to follow my junior brother, let''s say goodbye."


    Li Cheng left a sentence and followed Lin Mo.


    The two of the same door left outside.


    The only thing left is Jin Yu who is still in a daze...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 602： Tianzu Continent

    Chapter 602 Heavenly Ancestor Continent


    Overseas, the coastal area of ??the Tianzu mainland.


    Su Xi followed dozens of strange creatures entwined with evil flames to this continent.


    She came to this continent for the first time.


    When she set foot on this continent, Qiongbi couldn''t help but flicked slightly, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    Tian Ancestral Continent made her feel very uncomfortable, like a kind of natural rejection.


    The same is true of the facts.


    When Su Xi set foot on the Heavenly Ancestor Continent.


    The sky of the Heavenly Ancestor Continent suddenly gathered layers of dark clouds.


    Boom! !


    A dark red thunder and lightning flashed.


    These dark clouds and thunder and lightning do not have the brilliance of heaven and earth, and some have only an evil air, as if they are thunder from hell.


    Compared to this evil spirit.


    The blooming of Su Xi''s body is different.


    I saw Su Xi dressed in red and white clothes, and a fiery red and bright ribbon flashing around her body was constantly flashing, entwining her, exuding a powerful aura.


    This momentum belongs to Lingbao.


    Ling treasures from the Shenxing Continent, born as if they were not dealing with the Heavenly Ancestor Continent.


    The momentum of the two is very repulsive.


    See this scene.


    Su Xi probably understood that the Ancestral Continent wanted to make her, an outsider, bow her head this day.


    Understand, but she is not willing to bow her head.


    Su Xi smiled faintly, looked up at the sky, her pupils turned purple.


    "My strength has recovered to 70%. In a short period of battle, the power of the Mahayana realm can be exploded. If it is a full blow, it can be comparable to the fairyland, do I need to take action?"


    In Su Xi''s ear, a voice rang.


    That is the voice of the starfish''Tian Yao Shengjun''.


    Su Xi masters the Zhongzhou Dynasty Alliance, and its alliance strength is no less than those of the top holy land.


    But most of the time, she just doesn''t care.


    It is Tianyao Shengjun who has turned into Su Xi and handled things.


    It can be said that Tianyao Shengjun is Su Xi''s right-hand man.


    Su Xi also did not disappoint the sage of Tianyao, and has been looking for the treasure of heaven and earth to help the sage of Tianyao recover his strength.


    "No need."


    Su Xi shook her head and refused.


    I really thought her way of puppets was a joke?


    Once when she was weak, she almost caused a catastrophe in Shenxing Continent.


    What''s more, she has grown up now.


    "Okay, you can call me whenever you need it."


    Sage Monarch Tianyao replied with such a sentence, and then fell silent.


    Su Xi fully mobilized her own momentum.


    At the same time, countless puppets in Su Xi''s storage bag burst out with aura.


    All auras are combined.


    The momentum of not losing the Mahayana realm spontaneously arises.


    Boom!


    The evil breath above the sky collided with Su Xi''s breath, and there was a sudden explosion in the air.


    The dozens of strange creatures were so scared that they knelt on the ground, shivering.


    At the next moment, another momentum rose into the sky, wiping out all the dark clouds and thunder and lightning on the sky.


    "How can a distinguished guest from another party be rude? Don''t retreat!"


    A voice came from afar.


    Su Xi raised her head, her purple pupils looked far away.


    is in her sight.


    A huge figure suddenly appeared in the distance.


    It was a creature wrapped in flames, with a huge dragon tail, two pairs of huge bone wings, a dragon head, and a scaly armor.


    This creature not only has a peculiar appearance, but also has an aura like a demon in the abyss, giving people an extremely terrifying feeling.


    Even when Su Xi was looking at the creature, she couldn''t help being in a daze.


    "Dear distinguished guest, you are frightened."


    This strange creature came to the opposite side of Su Xi in just a few blinks. He thoughtfully changed his body to the size of Su Xi.


    "You... are you?"


    Su Xi took a deep breath and asked.


    She felt vaguely.


    The creature in front of me does not seem to be weaker than her big brother...


    "Guest, I am the Sloth Demon King of the Heavenly Ancestor Continent. You can call me Belial."


    Although this creature ¡®Belier¡¯ has a very exaggerated image and a voice full of evil spirits, his actions are very aristocratic.


    "Shen Xing Continent, the fifth disciple of Wudaozong, Su Xi, the leader of the Dynasty Alliance."


    Su Xi also performed a etiquette.


    "Well, that distinguished guest who hasn''t shown up, people of our Heavenly Ancestor Continent, won''t do anything by visiting distinguished guests at will. You can rest assured."


    Belier looked down at Su Xi, then raised his head and glanced at the void ahead, showing a ¡®kind¡¯ smile, and said.


    Buzz! !


    There was a trembling of swords in the void.


    then retreat.


    Su Xi raised her head slightly, as if she understood something.


    Big Brother has been protecting her?


    So that''s it.


    The consciousness of the big brother has never left her.


    "Dear distinguished guest, please come with me. Let''s go to the center of the Tian Ancestral Continent to discuss alliance matters."


    Belier worked hard to make a kind expression.


    "Ok."


    Su Xi nodded slightly.


    Hear this.


    Belier immediately flew up and headed in one direction.


    Su Xi also followed.


    During the flight.


    Su Xi is also communicating with the starfish "Sage Sovereign of Heaven" in her storage bag.


    "Can you determine the combat power of that person?"


    Su Xi is asking Tianyao Shengjun.


    "No, it''s very strong. It''s at the same level as your senior brother, but it may not be as strong as your senior brother. Please relax. Once this person violently rises, I am sure to stop him. Your senior brother''s consciousness seems to be here. Nearby, I will rescue you as soon as possible."


    Tianyao Shengjun spoke repeatedly and explained it again.


    "it is good."


    Su Xi nodded slightly, understand.


    One person and one soul exchanged for a long time.


    I stopped talking until the destination was reached.


    Belier took Su Xi to a central inland.


    Why do you say that this is a central inland?


    Because there is a sea in the center of the Tianzu Continent, and there is a land floating above the sea.


    That''s why Su Xi would call this the central inland.


    "Guests, this is the place where we discussed. It is called Huaguoshan. It is the place where the strongest in my Tian Ancestral Continent lives. The strong from other continents have already entered. Let''s go in too."


    Belier turned around, smiled, and said.


    "Ok."


    Su Xi nodded.


    The two flew inside.


    Flying into this ¡®inland¡¯, Su Xi was a little startled.


    This inland is a bit special.


    how to say¡­¡­


    For example, Tian Ancestral Continent is full of smoke and mist, with a feeling of evil and evil, and there is almost no human existence, not even a human existence.


    But this inland is full of aura.


    This aura is very weak, but it is indeed aura.


    Moreover, there are many monkeys in this inland, which is more like a place where people can live.


    "This Heavenly Ancestor Continent is so strange."


    Su Xi whispered.


    She had never seen such a strange continent in her life.


    This time, I have gained some insight...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 603： Shenxing Continent is weak?

    Chapter 603 Shenxing Continent is weak?


    Tianzu continent, inland.


    One of them is the mountain named "Huaguo".


    At this moment, several existences are sitting in a cave.


    The existence of these deities is strong or weak.


    The strongest among them is a monkey in armor sitting on the top, bohemian and full of fighting spirit.


    The weakest person is a human race, who has not even reached the Qi Refining Realm, and at best can only be regarded as a little stronger than a mortal.


    According to this human race, he is a warrior, and what he represents is the Promise Continent.


    Su Xi is among them, neither weak nor strong, but medium.


    Several people surrounded, sitting in a circle.


    "There are only eight distinguished guests here, representing eight continents. However, as far as I know, there are ten continents in our new era camp. There should be two distinguished guests who have not arrived. Please wait a moment. "


    Beside the armored monkey, a monkey who looked very young spoke.


    "It''s okay, but I want to get to know everyone here first. Can you tell me something about yourself?"


    An old man with emerald green hair and an old face smiled and stood up and said.


    His eyes with aura light swept over, his eyes full of pressure.


    "Old man, before asking someone to introduce, introduce yourself first, don¡¯t you understand?"


    The armored monkey who was holding a peach nibbling suddenly looked at the old man, and said something unceremoniously.


    "Yes, yes, yes, but I was negligent. My name is Kabbalah and I come from the Land of Burying Immortals."


    The old man said with a smile.


    It looks harmless to humans and animals, and looks like a kind old man.


    "Old man, I don¡¯t like other people to talk to me as a clone. Be careful next time."


    The armored monkey''s eyes twinkled with golden light, glanced at the old man, and said lukewarm.


    "This...Okay, it wasn''t my intention. I don''t want to conceal it. My body has the alias Tree of Life. My body is related to the safety of the entire continent and cannot be moved lightly, so I can only send a clone. Forgive me.


    The old man gave a wry smile and said like this.


    He looked at the armor from the outside, full of dread.


    He was seen through at a glance...


    "Okay, since this old man has introduced him, let''s introduce each one. My name is Monkey King."


    The armored monkey said such a sentence, and then continued to gnaw peaches, regardless of everyone.


    The monkey said so.


    Others also stood up and introduced themselves.


    "Miranda, Tianying Continent."


    "Cangxuan, Tianyuan Continent."


    "Ogu, heaven..."


    A person introduced their identity one after another.


    "Shen Xing Continent, Su Xi."


    Su Xi saw this and stood up and said.


    All of them introduced one sentence.


    Only the mortal warrior from the Promise Continent did not speak.


    It''s not that the mortal warrior didn''t want to say anything, but he didn''t even know what the group of people stood up and said.


    This group of people is linguistically unreasonable, but they can rely on each other''s means to understand each other''s meaning.


    This mortal warrior is not good.


    In the eyes of mortal warriors, this person is Ababa, and that person is Missimisi.


    makes him confused.


    But under the gaze of these people, the mortal warrior felt cold and sweaty all over, and he didn''t know what to say.


    He was shaking and stood up.


    Under the puzzlement of these people, he spoke slowly.


    "Grumbling?"


    The mortal warrior opened his mouth and said such a sentence cautiously.


    Monkey King: "?"


    Kabbalah: "?"


    Su Xi: "?"


    other people:"?"


    The atmosphere suddenly solidified.


    A long time passed.


    Kabbalah took the lead in regaining consciousness, looking at other people in amazement.


    "You...you can understand, what is this friend saying?"


    Kabbalah hesitated and asked.


    "This... I don''t understand."


    Others, including Su Xi, shook their heads.


    "It shouldn''t be that we don''t understand, but this person is talking nonsense."


    The armored monkey "Monkey King" shook his head.


    "How did this person come?"


    Someone couldn''t help but ask.


    "Their continent is very strange. It seems that there is only one strong man, and then everyone is practicing this...what they call martial arts? There is only one person practicing immortal Tao that is similar to Su Xi''s little friend."


    "Their mainland needs a representative to come over, so the cultivator, let this person come over."


    Sun Wukong faintly explained.


    Others couldn''t help but stunned after listening.


    Even Su Xi is the same.


    You practice martial arts and I cultivate immortals?


    This continent is really peculiar.


    "Well, don''t worry about this person, I will go to their mainland in person later."


    Sun Wukong waved his hand so that everyone didn¡¯t have to manage the money that was grunting.


    Hear this.


    Other people naturally did not continue to pay attention to that mortal warrior.


    They all set their sights on each other.


    is about to talk.


    But I heard that Monkey King interrupted everyone at this time.


    "Before the conversation, I have a question, I want to ask Daoist Su Xi."


    Sun Wukong put his gaze on Su Xi.


    His eyes are not so sharp, but in a gentle way.


    It was like looking at a junior in the eyes.


    "Senior, please."


    Su Xi understood that the armored monkey in front of him might be a stronger figure than his own big brother, and asked again and again.


    At the same time, she is also very curious.


    What the monkey will ask her.


    "The Shenxing Continent where you were born, but there are countless strong ones? How many strong ones are there on top of you?"


    Monkey Wukong''s expression became a little dignified and asked.


    He has played many strong players in the old age.


    has been searched in the memory of some strong men in the old age.


    In this new world, the Shenxing Continent is the protagonist, and other continents are just a foil.


    It is said that there are countless strong people in the Shenxing Continent.


    This keeps Monkey King always remembering.


    Now facing the people of Shenxing Continent, Monkey King naturally wants to ask.


    "Ah? Why are there countless strong people in the Shenxing Continent? No no, our Shenxing Continent is very weak, not many people."


    Su Xi was taken aback for a moment, and then she waved her little hand.


    In her opinion, their Shenxing Continent can also see that her senior brothers, senior sisters, and junior sisters have the same level of strength, as well as Master, Senior White and them.


    Other than that, no one can see the strength.


    Said Shenxing Continent is weak, it¡¯s okay at all.


    "Shen Xing Continent is weak?"


    Sun Wukong glanced at Su Xi strangely, and did not ask any more. He guessed that Su Xi would not say anything.


    Since he refused to say, then he would not ask again.


    Obviously, he has searched the memories of so many people from the old age, and what he got is that there are countless strong people in Shenxing Continent.


    But when he reached this person''s mouth, he became weak in the Shenxing Continent.


    It seems that these people want to form an alliance to deal with the old age, and I am afraid that they are not united.


    Sun Wukong¡¯s brain made up many things...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 604： The new demon saint

    Chapter 604 New Demon Saint


    Many representatives from the mainland discussed a lot of things in the cave mansion on the mountain.


    Includes alliance matters.


    After discussing for a long time, everything was determined.


    During ??, Su Xi, who was as small and transparent, didn''t speak at all.


    But I didn¡¯t say anything but I didn¡¯t say anything.


    The position of the leader of the New Era Alliance fell to the head of Shenxing Continent.


    When the identity of the leader falls.


    Su Xi herself is confused.


    completely ignorant of what happened, the position of the leader of the alliance has reached the Shenxing Continent.


    In the beginning, it was said that the leader was for the Heavenly Ancestor Continent, that is, Monkey King.


    But who knew that Monkey King gave the position of the leader to Shenxing Continent.


    Su Xi was dazed, and when she recovered and wanted to refuse, it was too late.


    However, Su Xi still tried very hard to refuse this position.


    Although she is a little dazed, she is not stupid. If she becomes this leader, she is afraid that the main force of the old age will target them on the Shenxing Continent.


    That''s not good.


    Su Xi opened her mouth and just wanted to say something.


    I just haven¡¯t waited for her to speak.


    Outside the cave mansion on the mountain, a monkey suddenly walked in and talked to the armored monkey Sun Wukong in a panic expression.


    Monkey Wukong listened, his lazy expression became a little serious.


    "There is news that there is a super strong man recovering from the old era, and that super strong man has already taken action against our new era, and the two continents that have not come have been destroyed."


    Sun Wukong didn''t mean to hide it, so he talked to everyone directly.


    When everyone heard this.


    All expressions were taken aback.


    Before they started the fight, they broke two continents?


    This is not as simple as two people.


    Those are two continents.


    They have only ten continents in total, so they lost two of them at once?


    This has not officially declared war with the old age...


    "Don¡¯t worry, no matter how tyrannical the old age is, we are still there. That super strong man may not be able to survive under the stick of my grandson, nor may he be able to clamor in front of Shenxing Continent."


    Sun Wukong encouraged the military spirit, and at the same time glanced at Su Xi with piercing eyes.


    After speaking.


    Monkey King also exploded some of his own breath appropriately.


    With its own powerful aura, to stabilize the minds of everyone.


    I have to say, this trick is quite useful.


    Everyone was shocked by the power of Sun Wu¡¯s breath, and their hearts became less afraid.


    After another conversation.


    The talents are ready to disperse and return to each other''s mainland.


    Before leaving, they also discussed another matter.


    They intend to connect all their continents.


    Sun Wukong took out a map of Xintiandi for everyone to watch.


    In the map, except for the Continent of Shenxing, the other ten continents will all move, but the speed of movement is very slow.


    Unlike the Shenxing Continent, it settles in the center of heaven and earth and cannot move.


    Judging from the map, it looks like ten continents are stars, guarding the center, just like the gods of the moon.


    The Monkey King proposed to move the mainland to the vicinity of Shenxing Continent with their own powers, and to complete the merger with Shenxing Continent. All talents have no opinion.


    After discussing this matter.


    Everyone left one after another.


    Su Xi also had no chance to speak, and could only fly back to Shenxing Continent.


    After everyone has left.


    Sun Wukong just got up from the futon.


    He looked at the direction where everyone was leaving, then turned his head and glanced at the Tianjian Continent.


    He sighed slightly, turned around and just wanted to leave.


    He hasn''t gone out yet.


    Suddenly, a monkey walked in outside the cave on the mountain.


    "Great King! There is a change in Qi Luck on the Tianjian Continent..."


    The monkey said repeatedly.


    "Changes? What changes?"


    Sun Wukong frowned slightly, his eyes bloomed with golden light again.


    He looked at the Tianjian Continent.


    After he glanced at it, he was a little puzzled.


    This¡­¡­


    is in his sight.


    The air fortune on the Tianjian Continent seemed to have been cut, and about one-tenth of the air fortune was divided.


    This part of luck is very strange.


    was obviously cut and opened.


    but did not leave the Tianjian Continent, but has always existed. After being independent, it seems vaguely that he still competes with most of the Tianjian Continent for fortune.


    just like¡­¡­


    It seems that this group of air fortune wants to go against the guest.


    "what''s going on?"


    Monkey King is also a little confused.


    He has never seen such a scene.


    He was silent for a moment.


    Slightly shook his head.


    "Don''t worry, we don¡¯t know what happened to the luck of the old age, but in general, it is still very helpful to us. The strong people of the old era have not recovered to the ability to detect this change of luck. , We don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Monkey King said quickly.


    Leave this sentence.


    His figure moved, stood up, and walked out.


    Walking to the gate of Dongfu, he stopped and looked at the whole mountain.


    A rather old monkey didn''t know where he came from. Looking at the armored monkey Monkey King, his eyes trembled.


    "My lord, you have changed."


    The old monkey took a deep breath and said.


    "Oh? Where has it changed?"


    Sun Wukong seemed very interested, and smiled and looked at the old monkey.


    "You are not as impulsive as you used to be."


    The old monkey shook his head and said.


    "Because I am not Monkey King anymore."


    Monkey Wukong glanced at the old monkey and said casually.


    The next moment, his figure moved, turned into a shadow, and flew into the distance.


    Only the old monkey is still standing there...


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Tianjian continent, the ancestral land of the dragon family.


    At this moment, the demon saint Jimeng came here with a trident in his hand.


    He is holding a scroll in his hand.


    He stood in the ancestral land of the dragon clan, looking at the several dragon clan people beside him with a green face.


    He came with the order of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and the great ancestor of the Lilong clan is the new demon saint of the demon clan.


    I was in a good mood when I came.


    was blown up as soon as it arrived.


    He let the dragon ancestor come out.


    But what did the other party say?


    sent a dragon tribe to spread the word.


    Say what¡­¡­


    Tell that **** outside, am I not?


    At that time, Ji Meng almost didn''t lift the trident, and poked at the cave house of the great ancestor of the dragon clan.


    Lying is somehow normal.


    This way he can open one eye and close the other.


    But these words can be transmitted directly.


    He is shameless?


    Ji Meng also doesn¡¯t know what to do now.


    hit? The Demon Sovereign was very optimistic about this newly promoted Demon Saint, and couldn''t explain it.


    go? Do you want his demon saint Jimeng''s face any more? If he leaves like this, how will he get involved in the future?


    Ji Meng suddenly fell into contemplation, not knowing what to say.


    After thinking for a long time.


    Ji Meng slowly raised his trident, and looked sharply at the Dragon Clan¡¯s ancestor Dongfu...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 605： You are awesome

    Chapter 605 You Are Awesome


    In the ancestral land of the dragon clan.


    Ji Meng was fierce, staring at the cave where Chu Yuan, the great ancestor of the dragon clan, was located.


    He was holding a trident in his hand, and it seemed that he might violently violently at any time, facing the fork of the Dongfu where Chu Yuan was located.


    The patriarchs of the dragon clan all around are horrified, willing to defend the ancestor of the dragon clan, but don''t know how to speak.


    This person is a demon saint!


    If they block, they will be dead.


    In this situation.


    These dragon clan patriarchs can only stand in place, neither entering nor retreating.


    "At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty! Today you become a new demon saint, this demon saint wants to see how much you have, come out quickly, and learn from this demon saint!"


    Ji Meng has worked very hard to make his tone kind.


    But he was born cold.


    Speaking of this, it is more like a mockery.


    ¡­¡­


    The words of Jimeng were introduced into the cave mansion of the ancestor of the dragon clan.


    At this moment.


    Chu Yuan was sorting out treasures daily, so he naturally heard what Ji Meng said.


    But he didn''t want to pay attention.


    He is now in a state of perish to the outside world. Can he go out and fight with others?


    Impossible.


    It is absolutely impossible to let him out.


    He wants to pretend to be dead, so he stays in this cave.


    As for what Ji Mengna said, why did he become a demon saint?


    What is he doing here?


    Give him a name, but don¡¯t give him any benefit, just want him to accept it?


    Chu Yuan expressed disdain.


    "Why hasn''t this guy left? Didn''t I let people go out and tell him, am I gone?"


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly, somewhat puzzled.


    He all sent people out and told Na Ji Meng that he was not in the ancestral land of the dragon clan, so why this person still chattered endlessly.


    "Ancestor."


    A dragon patriarch walked in with trembling legs.


    "Why? Didn''t I let you go to spread the word? Why hasn''t the plan left?"


    Chu Yuan looked at the tribe and asked.


    "Ancestor, I passed it, but the demon saint will not leave..."


    The dragon tribe answered repeatedly.


    "How did you pass it?"


    Chu Yuan frowned, this is impossible.


    All his words were thrown out.


    Ji Meng is so shameless? Staying outside and not leaving?


    "I just passed it as your ancestor said, telling the **** outside that I''m not here, that''s the sentence."


    The dragon tribe touched his head and said.


    The words come out.


    The atmosphere in the cave froze instantly.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes widened, just looking at the dragon tribe.


    The Dragon Clan members also turned their heads and stared at Chu Yuan.


    Big eyes and small eyes.


    For a time, it was extremely quiet.


    The next moment, Chu Yuan finally recovered.


    He looked at this dragon tribe in disbelief.


    How could there be such a stupid person in this world?


    He casually said, meaning to let this dragon tribe member go and fool the trick.


    As a result, this dragon tribe really took his original words with him?


    Am I special...


    Chu Yuan wanted to hit someone.


    "You are awesome."


    Chu Yuan looked at this dragon tribe with a smile.


    "Old, ancestor, what do you praise me for? So Ji Mengke hasn''t left yet, and my business seems to have not been done?"


    The dragon tribe said cautiously.


    "It''s OK, let''s step back."


    Chu Yuan didn''t want to say more to the dragon clan chief, and waved his hand to make the other party retreat.


    He looked outside the cave, his eyes flickering, hesitating whether to go out and do the trick.


    Just do it, the demon master or something, I''m afraid it will come to trouble him...


    Chu Yuan thought inwardly.


    After hesitating again and again.


    He still decided to meet Ji Meng.


    is just to meet secretly.


    You can''t be honest if you are killed.


    After trying to understand.


    Chu Yuan used his invincible state, and the sound transmission told Ji Meng.


    After speaking, he moved his figure and left the cave.


    ¡­¡­


    A small bamboo forest.


    Chu Yuan came here.


    Not long after he came here.


    A purple light flashed.


    Ji Meng also came here.


    The two stood opposite each other.


    Ji Meng raised his trident slightly, changed his posture, and wanted to say something.


    Chu Yuan, who was on the opposite side, thought that Jimeng raised the trident and wanted to do it. He immediately concentrated. When the palm was raised, a golden light wheel condensed.


    Buzz!


    The opposite Ji Meng immediately felt a sense of deadly threat, his face stiffened, and he waved his hand quickly.


    "At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty! I didn''t come to do it to you, you don''t have to be so nervous!"


    Ji Meng said repeatedly.


    He was really afraid that Chu Yuan would smash it with a golden light wheel if he didn''t say anything.


    "Huh? Didn''t you come to do something to me?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, and the golden light wheel in his hand began to dissipate.


    Disperse the light wheel.


    He didn''t let go of his guard, but his guard became heavier, and he suddenly acted on his guard.


    "Then what are you here for?"


    Chu Yuan then asked.


    "Read the demon king''s will! Educate you as the new demon saint of the demon clan!"


    Ji Meng said.


    "That''s it?"


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly.


    In order to give him a title, as to call him out?


    There is no practical reward at all.


    even called him out.


    New demon saint?


    In Chu Yuan''s view, it was just shouting nicely.


    is actually useless.


    "What''s this? This is a big deal!"


    Ji Meng was a little angry.


    "Oh, I see, now you can go?"


    Chu Yuan didn''t have any thoughts at all, and said blankly.


    "What is your attitude?"


    Ji Meng''s expression became cold.


    The Chu Yuan in front didn''t mean to take care of it at all. When the figure moved, it turned into golden light and disappeared in place.


    "Humph."


    Seeing this, Ji Meng didn''t want to say anything, so he left.


    The two broke up unhappily.


    But this does not affect Chu Yuan as the new demon saint of the demon race, and his personality is on the same rank as the demon master of Jimeng.


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Meng flew out of the ancestral land of the dragon clan.


    All the monsters around him flew over.


    "Country Demon Sage, have you seen Yuan Demon Sage?"


    A demon general asked repeatedly.


    "Yes, I have a very happy conversation with him, and he is also willing to do things for His Majesty the Demon King."


    Ji Meng worked very hard to pull out a smile.


    His Majesty the Demon King sent him.


    Of course he couldn¡¯t tell about the extremely bad relationship with Chu Yuan.


    In his opinion, the poor relationship between himself and this newly promoted demon saint caused the opponent to quarrel with him so stiffly.


    But under His Majesty the Demon King, everyone is still a group.


    can''t make it so stale.


    At least in the ears of the demon king, it can''t be like this.


    So Ji Meng said directly.


    Those demon generals heard this, and they all felt relieved and talked to Ji Meng a little bit.


    Everyone flew back in the direction of Ten Thousand Demons Palace together.


    During the ?? period, some people were very puzzled that Chu Yuan became a demon saint, why not go back with them.


    General demon general level, will be permanently stationed in the Ten Thousand Demon Palace.


    They wondered why Chu Yuan was not like this.


    Ji Meng is also very clever, so he blocked it back because Chu Yuan wanted to retreat...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 606： The demon master wants to cast a new era

    Chapter 606 The demon master wants to cast a new era


    When Chu Yuan became the new demon saint, the news came back to the Ten Thousand Demon Palace.


    Ten Thousand Demons Palace also shook.


    Tong Huang Taiyi, who was sitting high, also showed a smile.


    Only the demon master looked wrong.


    I didn''t expect Donghuang Taiyi to be so fast.


    "Your Majesty Demon King, today my demon clan has added a demon saint, congratulations!"


    A demon general stood up at this moment and said something.


    "It''s reasonable. Within the Ten Thousand Demons Palace, let''s hold a banquet. Other ethnic groups don''t need it."


    Emperor Taiyi slightly raised his eyes and glanced at the demon general, and said softly.


    "Yes!"


    Many demon generals in the Ten Thousand Demon Palace have all surrendered.


    Soon, many demons in the Ten Thousand Demons Palace will retreat and host a banquet.


    Only the stiff-faced Ji Meng and the wrong-faced demon master were still standing.


    "What are you two still doing here? Is there something to do? Leave it if there is nothing to do."


    Dong Huang Tai waved his hand and asked.


    Hear this.


    Ji Meng nodded, even if he retreated.


    There is only one demon master left in the hall.


    The demon master stood in front of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, his face hesitated, as if he wanted to say something, but he was embarrassed to speak.


    "Monster, do you want to talk about Yuan Yaosheng?"


    Emperor Taiyi took the lead to speak, staring at the demon master.


    A great momentum directly oppressed him away.


    He treated the demon master without being polite.


    The kind of directly overwhelming with its own aura.


    He hasn''t forgotten everything the demon master did in the past!


    "No, no, no, no, I just want to ask about the recent Yaozu."


    The demon master trembled and said such a sentence.


    "What happened to the Yaozu recently? What happened to the Yaozu recently?"


    Dong Huang Taiyi slightly reduced her breath, frowned and said.


    "Yozu...Oh, yes! Many places have been slaughtered by humans recently. The slaughter was just a few small tribes. By now, some medium-sized tribes have been slaughtered. Please don''t ask the Demon King not to be slaughtered. And ignore!"


    The demon master hurriedly folded his hands and said.


    "Was slaughtered by the human race? How many people?"


    Emperor Taiyi looked at the demon master with a smile, and said lightly.


    "I don''t know this. No one from the demon race has seen it with his own eyes, so I don''t know."


    The demon master lowered his head and said.


    Hear this.


    Emperor Tai squinted slightly, tapping the seat underneath with his fingers.


    He did not speak.


    but fell silent.


    The demon master watched Donghuang Taiyi not speaking, and stopped talking.


    The atmosphere is suddenly strange.


    After a while.


    boom.


    A loud noise.


    Emperor Tai Yi stood up abruptly and pointed at the demon master.


    "Demon master, what are you thinking, this emperor knows that this emperor is not what you think, only the demon emperor who knows the battle, in the past, my demon clan heaven, the demon emperor is the master, and the emperor is the auxiliary, this It does not mean that the emperor has no city."


    "The emperor advises you not to have any thoughts, otherwise the emperor does not mind killing you before the demon emperor recovers."


    Dong Huangtai''s eyes flashed with killing intent.


    As can be seen.


    Emperor Taiyi really wanted to kill the demon master.


    But only because of the current situation of the old age, I didn¡¯t do anything.


    "Yes, Demon King."


    The demon master was directly frightened and knelt down on the ground, shivering.


    Emperor Taiyi stared at the demon master for a long time.


    Then, he got up and left, and stopped seeing the demon master.


    Long after Donghuang Taiyi left.


    The demon master stood up from the ground.


    He turned his head and looked in the direction where Donghuang Taiyi had left, his eyes were full of gloom.


    He clenched his fists tightly.


    He can see it.


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi didn''t give him a chance to survive at all.


    Once there is a chance, he will definitely be killed.


    I''m afraid it is forced by the situation right now.


    "No! I can''t just sit and wait! The old era can''t accommodate me, so I will go to the new era. Bai Ze and the others have also joined the new era. There must be a way to join the new era!"


    A thought came up in the head of the demon master.


    Take refuge in the new era! !


    If he doesn¡¯t take refuge, he will finish it sooner or later!


    Even if Donghuang Taiyi chooses not to kill him in the end, the resurrected Demon Emperor will definitely kill him.


    No other reason!


    There was no need to lose the battle of the monster clan once, because he was afraid of death and swept away a vital treasure, which led to the defeat.


    "Find a way to go to the Shenxing Continent, which is the center of the layout of the new era. Go there, you will definitely find a way to take refuge in the new era!"


    The demon master already had specific ideas in his mind.


    But before leaving.


    He is going to meet that Yuanchu to see if he can take Yuanchu with him.


    After all, he has taken refuge in the new era, and he also needs power. If Yuan Chu is a helper, it will definitely be much more convenient.


    The demon master kept his thoughts in his heart, and quickly left the Ten Thousand Demon Palace.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Tianjian continent, somewhere in the tribe.


    Lin Mo is still slaughtering the monster race wildly.


    The souls of the monster race slaughtered were all absorbed by the burial coffin, and then fed back to Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo''s realm is also rapidly improving.


    has now reached the tribulation stage, and it is still improving.


    Lin Mo, who has reached the tribulation stage, is extremely terrifying. One person and one coffin are enough to contend the general Mahayana stage.


    Even when he is about to run, several Mahayana realms may not be able to keep him.


    Lin Mo''s combat power soars.


    With his strength, it is also possible to slaughter the demons in general.


    But under Li Cheng''s suggestion, they did not act on the monster tribes, but were still slaughtering some monster tribes.


    According to Li Cheng''s statement, they are not strong enough. At this time, slaughtering some demonic tribes, it is likely to attract the attention of the strong demons.


    The time is not yet, so they did not choose to slaughter the demons.


    This day.


    Lin Mo was covered in blood and walked out of the demon tribe. His eyes were blood-red, and his body was murderous, which gave rise to a trace of devilish energy.


    If the realm is not enough, I am afraid that if I see Lin Mo, my heart will tremble and Dao will become unstable.


    "Junior Brother."


    Li Cheng stood not far away, looking at Lin Mo with some worry.


    "Brother."


    Lin Mo replied hoarsely.


    "Well, are you okay?"


    Li Cheng was a little afraid that the murderous aura would invade his mind because of too much killing.


    "It''s okay, brother, don''t worry, my coffin can absorb some of my negative emotions and will not let my mind be encroached on."


    Lin Mo seemed to see Li Cheng¡¯s worries and explained.


    "That''s fine."


    Li Cheng also let go of his heart.


    "Brother, there are some treasures here, do you really need to take a treasure to defend yourself? There are treasures and no treasures, they are two ways."


    Lin Mo asked with a storage bag in his hand.


    The battle along their way has allowed them to obtain many treasures.


    But Li Cheng doesn¡¯t need one.


    This puzzled Lin Mo.


    "I really don''t need it, you may not know, brother, my body is different from others..."


    Li Cheng shook his head and refused...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 607： The horror of Lee Cheng

    Chapter 607 The horror of Li Cheng


    Beyond a tribe of monsters.


    Lin Mo still persuaded Li Cheng to take some treasures, and took out some of his most precious treasures.


    "Come on, brother, look, this treasure is a top-notch spiritual treasure, it is an attack type, and its attack power is extremely powerful, but it is a treasure that is very precious..."


    "And brother, look at this tortoise shell, the surface is unremarkable, but it is a treasure that is good at defense, and it is also supplemented by deduction..."


    "Brother, look at this again..."


    Lin Mo introduced Lingbao to Li Cheng one by one.


    After the introduction.


    He released all the treasures, floated in the air, and looked at Li Cheng again.


    "Brother, take a look, no matter how you want to choose two treasures on your body, this is also appropriate."


    "Really, brother, I don''t lie to you, there are treasures and no treasures, they are two ways, the combat power is completely different."


    Lin Mo persuaded me bitterly.


    But Li Cheng, who was on the opposite side, couldn''t listen at all.


    Waiting quietly for Lin Mo to finish.


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, he spoke slowly.


    "Brother, I really don¡¯t need treasures, you may not know the body of Senior Brother..."


    Li Cheng talked.


    suddenly stretched out his hand and waved.


    The next moment, I saw the light of treasures rising into the sky.


    In front of Lin Mo, hundreds of treasures appeared.


    These treasures belong to the level of Lingbao, not weaker than the ones that Lin Mo took out.


    The scene suddenly fell silent.


    The few treasures that belonged to Lin Mo in front of Lin Mo, and the hundreds of treasures in Li Cheng, there seemed to be a huge gap...


    Lin Mo: "?"


    Is the clown myself? ?


    He was completely confused.


    Feeling, what he thinks is in vain?


    My brother, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want treasures, but that I have too many treasures?


    Lin Mo fell into deep thought.


    "Junior Brother, I said, don''t worry about me... My body is a city, some hidden places in the city are piled up with treasures. After I transform, these treasures will belong to me, so I don''t need it. Treasure."


    Li Cheng shook his head and explained.


    "It turns out that this is the case, but Junior Brother, I was worried too much."


    Lin Mo said helplessly.


    He really didn¡¯t think about it.


    My brother actually has so many treasures.


    And the treasures are not weaker than his.


    Even some of the treasures are powerful, and even these treasures of his can''t compare.


    Except for his burial coffin, which may be slightly better, the other treasures are incomparable to Li Cheng.


    "Junior, you don¡¯t have to think about this aspect at all, and, you don¡¯t know, junior, I have always been useless, because I am a strong magic weapon, so I don¡¯t need to use other magic weapons."


    Li Cheng said again.


    His body is a city.


    The city is extremely powerful, both in attack and defense, it is top-notch.


    So he does not need to use magic weapons at all.


    He himself is the strongest magic weapon!


    "Brother, you are the strongest magic weapon... Then why, brother, I have never seen you use these moves when you do it?"


    Lin Mo pondered for a moment and asked.


    He has also seen Li Cheng''s hands, but basically he hasn''t manifested his body, and he fought with some spells or something.


    "Have you not seen it? Then you might as well take a shot, Junior Brother, you and I will learn from each other?"


    Li Cheng smiled faintly and said.


    "it is good."


    Lin Mo''s eyes burned with war spirit.


    The burning of his fighting intent instantly seemed to ignite the momentum of his whole body, murderous intent, fighting intent, evil aura, and demonic energy all rose up.


    The fusion of countless auras made Lin Mo''s aura drastically changed, and a terrifying aura of burying the heavens permeated.


    "However, Junior Brother, you have just gone through a big battle. Are you sure you don''t take a break to discuss with me again?"


    Li Cheng asked.


    "Brother, no, I didn¡¯t consume much at all."


    Lin Mo dropped a word.


    His figure rioted.


    Place the burial coffin on the ground, like an incomparable cannonball, rushing quickly towards Li Cheng.


    Facing Lin Mo''s uprising.


    Li Cheng is not in a hurry.


    The figure moved lightly and turned into a light that faded, avoiding Lin Mo''s blow.


    Lin Mo couldn''t make a hit, quickly adjusted his position, and chased away.


    The great chaos warfare is on.


    The force of horror burst out.


    Lin Mo''s speed increased by more than one level, and he directly caught up with Li Cheng, and hit Li Cheng with a punch.


    Boom! !


    The terrifying fist wind tore the void, causing ripples.


    This blow is comparable in strength to the general Mahayana realm.


    Faced with this blow, Li Cheng was still calm and calm, and he didn''t even need to dodge.


    Let this punch come.


    But just when the fist is about to fall on Li Cheng.


    In front of Li Cheng, a golden light flashed, forming a shield.


    This shield directly blocked Lin Mo''s fist, preventing Lin Mo from entering.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Lin Mo was stunned.


    "This is a power similar to the incense of faith. This power is innate to me. It can defend against all tricks and protect me. At the same time, it can also be used by me to attack."


    Li Cheng explained to Lin Mo patiently.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Lin Mo was silent.


    intrinsic?


    Just being born, can he be unmatched?


    "Junior Brother, you just attacked, now it''s my turn."


    Li Cheng didn''t care so much, he smiled slightly, stretched out his hand and waved, golden lights flew out.


    Those golden lights fell in the air, turning into golden shadows.


    These golden shadows fought towards Lin Mo in all directions.


    Lin Mo was not afraid at all, he directly struck the golden shadows.


    At this time, the power of Lin Mo''s chaotic warfare was revealed.


    The more people there are, the higher his combat power is.


    Even if there were a lot of golden shadows, they still couldn''t take advantage of it, but Lin Mo''s aura became stronger and stronger.


    "This junior, really is amazing."


    Li Cheng stood in the air, sighing.


    But it''s limited to this.


    He is different from others.


    He is born with the incense of faith, the body is a strong magic weapon, and he carries many treasures.


    Especially the system of his practice, which is different from this world and belongs to the system of other worlds. On weekdays, he practiced too imaginary and made his power stronger than others.


    In this case.


    His combat power can be said to have reached a very terrifying point.


    Li Chenggang wanted to do it himself and defeat this junior.


    But he hasn''t waited for him to do it yet.


    I saw this Junior Brother suddenly raise his hand and recruit the burial coffin.


    dragged the funeral coffin with his backhand.


    Lin Mo directly opened the burial coffin with his other hand, and a strange breath emerged and spread into the entire void...


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Li Cheng also froze for a long time.


    This junior, it¡¯s a bit beyond his imagination...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 608： Demon Master defected

    Chapter 608 Demon Master Rebelled


    Within Tianjian mainland.


    The ancestral land of the dragon clan, in the cave of the great ancestor


    This day.


    The ancestor of the dragon clan, Chu Yuan, is guarding his treasures as always.


    However, while guarding.


    Chu Yuan is not obvious either. He has been thinking about his invincible state and wants to develop more effects, let alone, he has really researched something.


    The invincible state has been further developed.


    Chu Yuan found that as long as he wraps the invincible state with a trace of his will and puts it in one place, then he can transmit his invincible state power over the air.


    To put it simply, he has developed a summoning technique.


    He can give others a trace of will body, which is too weak to operate, but he can directly control that trace of will body in an invincible state at special times, thereby mobilizing most of the power in the invincible state. Fight.


    Others only need to hold this strand of will to summon him.


    Chu Yuan was very satisfied with this summoning technique.


    He wants to accept disciples for teaching abolishment. The most fundamental teaching abolishment is the easiest way to teach abolishment in the realm.


    and make the disciple unable to practice, that disciple must not have any power of self-defense. His summoning technique will be used by the disciple when he accepts the disciple in the future.


    Chu Yuan originally wanted to continue studying the invincible state while guarding the treasure.


    But he did not give him the opportunity to continue research.


    Suddenly, a member of the Dragon tribe came in and said to Chu Yuan that someone outside was visiting Chu Yuan.


    Originally Chu Yuan wanted to reject it directly.


    But the patriarch of the dragon clan said that this person knew Chu Yuan.


    This caused Chu Yuan to have a trace of doubt and curiosity, not knowing who it was.


    After hesitating, Chu Yuan chose to meet this person.


    He came to the small bamboo forest where he had met Ji Meng before.


    When I came to Xiaozhulin, Chu Yuan saw someone...


    is a demon master!


    Chu Yuan fell silent after seeing the demon master.


    Don¡¯t understand what the demon master came to do with him.


    And the first time the demon master saw Chu Yuan, he was a little excited.


    He took a step forward and spoke directly.


    "Friend Yuan Dao! I would like to invite you to work together! Are you willing to join?!"


    The demon master spoke very sincerely.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    what?


    Join the great cause?


    Your demon master wants to rebel, so you occupy the entire demon clan?


    Then he will be interested.


    He has been upset about the plan for a long time.


    If there is a chance to play tricks, he will never be polite.


    "Let¡¯s talk, Demon Master, when will the battle start to kill Jimeng, I will be the vanguard!"


    Chu Yuan said decisively.


    What he said was a maniac.


    Want to pick up the knife immediately to kill Ji Meng.


    "Huh? What''s going on?"


    The demon master was stunned, he glanced at Chu Yuan in surprise.


    "Isn''t that the one who said you want to work together?"


    Chu Yuan looked at the demon master strangely.


    Hear this.


    The demon master instantly understood what Chu Yuan was thinking.


    He explained again and again.


    "Friend Yuan Daoist, not what you think."


    "I plan to leave the monster race first and go to a more powerful continent to seek development. I don''t know what you want? Maybe with me?"


    The demon master said with a smile.


    His smile is a little stiff.


    It was Chu Yuan¡¯s thoughts that made him feel too horrible.


    Actually thinking of hitting the whole monster race directly?


    What a joke is this.


    Donghuang Taiyi is there.


    If there is no East Emperor Taiyi, then it is enough to fight the whole monster clan.


    East Emperor Tai one person is enough to suppress the whole monster clan.


    They want to fight the whole monster clan, isn¡¯t that kidding.


    "Go to a more powerful continent?"


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly.


    After doing it for a long time, this person didn''t come to him to play tricks.


    But came to find him and run away?


    Go to a more powerful continent? Then he can''t make these treasures go away?


    Remove the treasure? Forget it, there are too many and it''s too inconvenient.


    Chu Yuan thought of rejection.


    He was silent for a moment, but still rejected the demon master.


    When the demon master heard Chu Yuan reject him, there was a killing intent in his heart for a moment.


    wants to kill Chu Yuan.


    But the killing intent was only a flash.


    was soon hidden.


    He was not sure that Chu Yuan would be killed in a short time.


    On the contrary, once Chu Yuan cannot be killed in a short period of time, there will be a pulling battle. When the time comes to attract the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, he will be over.


    The demon master could only sigh in the end, expressing a pity, and then left the ancestral land of the dragon clan.


    Chu Yuan looked at the back of the demon master leaving, and sighed and shook his head. He didn''t know whether he was sighing for the demon master''s departure or was sighing for not being able to control the demon.


    He just sighed, and then returned to the cave.


    ...


    The demon master who left the ancestral land of the dragon clan wanted to clean up, and then found an excuse to leave.


    But he didn''t expect it.


    As soon as he walked out of the ancestral land of the dragon clan, he was surrounded by hundreds of demons.


    stood in the lead, holding a trident in his hands, coldly counting.


    "Out?"


    Jimeng held the trident high, pointed at the demon master, and said with a sneer.


    "Ji Meng, what do you mean?"


    The demon master was horrified, but quickly calmed down on the surface, looked at Ji Meng, and sternly scolded.


    "What do I mean? Take your life by the demon emperor''s decree! You want to betray the things of the old age, the demon emperor has long understood, the demon emperor has an order, if the Yuan Demon Sage comes out with you, then we will kill you together. Come out alone, then kill you!"


    Ji Meng said coldly.


    finished.


    He flipped his palms and took out a decree, which contained the order of Donghuang Taiyi.


    Hear this.


    The look of the demon master changed drastically.


    He had never thought that Donghuang Taiyi would be so sharp.


    really got a direct insight into his thoughts.


    The opposite Ji Meng didn''t have any idea to continue talking, just beckoned.


    Hundreds of demon generals rushed up, wanting to directly kill the demon master.


    "Do you really think you can keep me? Get everything out of me!"


    How could the demon master be captured with his hands.


    A huge Kunpeng phantom emerged from behind him.


    At the same time, there is a phantom of a picture scroll and a book emerging.


    The emergence of three phantoms.


    makes the demon master''s momentum soar.


    Especially the phantom of the scroll and the book, as soon as they appeared, the stars trembled.


    Vaguely, the stars seem to want to help the phantom of this picture scroll.


    "Those who block me die!"


    The demon master roared and slapped at the hundreds of demon generals.


    He felt like he was going to fight to the death.


    Seeing this, Ji was hurried to stand up.


    I am afraid that these hundreds of monsters will fall. If that were the case, it would be a huge loss for the monster race of the old age.


    So Ji Meng wanted to stand up and stop the demon master.


    But the demon master didn¡¯t hit everyone with a single blow. Instead, he took advantage of his strength to fly out and leave, extremely cunning...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 609： Chu Yuan is in power

    Chapter 609 Chu Yuan is in Power


    In the Palace of Ten Thousand Demons.


    Emperor Taiyi stood there quietly, closing her eyes and resting.


    Although he does not move, there is an invisible force surrounding him.


    Surrounded by this trend.


    makes him sacred, like a divine residence.


    Click...


    The weight of the Ten Thousand Demons Palace was suddenly pushed.


    I saw Ji Meng walk in from outside with an ugly face.


    After ?? came in, Ji Meng knelt on one knee and said nothing.


    "Did the demon master run away?"


    Tonghuang Taiyi seems not surprised at all.


    opened his eyes slightly, looked at Ji Meng, and said lightly.


    "Demon King, I..."


    Ji Meng wanted to say something, but in the end he couldn¡¯t say it.


    "No need to say more, it was expected that although your strength is strong, but in wisdom, you are still far behind the demon master, he can run, the emperor has already guessed it."


    "It''s okay, anyway, he''s going to die sooner or later, but what is the matter with Yuan Yaosheng?"


    Tong Huang Taiyi asked softly.


    He still liked this ¡®early Yuan¡¯ very much.


    felt that this ¡®early Yuan¡¯ could become one of the top demon saints of the demon race in the future.


    "The Primordial Demon Saint did not come out of the Dragon Race Ancestral Land, it seems that he has rejected the Demon Master."


    Ji Meng has a very poor sense of Chu Yuan, but he will not deliberately discredit Chu Yuan because of this.


    But told the truth.


    He really can¡¯t do anything to discredit.


    "It didn''t disappoint the emperor''s expectations of him... Recently, let''s find some opportunities to improve the status of the yuan demon saint. It is best to let the yuan demon saint hold some power and let the yuan demon saint become my demon in a short time The clan replaces the existence of the demon master."


    Tong Huang Taiyi stood up from the seat, carrying his hands on his back, and said.


    "Let the Primordial Demon Saint master the power? But... Demon King, it didn¡¯t take long for the Primordial Demon Saint to become a Demon Saint..."


    Meng feels something is wrong.


    "It''s okay, now my old times are different, so naturally I can''t deal with them in a conventional way."


    Dong Huang Taiyi shook his head, and said like this.


    "Then...what is the responsibility of Yuan Yaosheng?"


    Ji Meng took a deep breath, and still asked.


    Hear this.


    Emperor Taiyi took a step towards the front.


    looked beyond the sky.


    To be precise, he was looking at the sea area where the demon emperor of the Demon Race was located.


    "Next, the emperor intends to start to recover the demon emperor. Before that, the emperor must recover some strength, so the emperor intends to go overseas."


    "The Tianjian Continent is the headquarters of the people of our old age. There must be no accidents. With your own strength, it is still a little difficult to manage. If you let the Primordial Demon Sage come...come, it will be much more stable."


    Donghuang Taiyi expressed his plan, he wanted the ¡®early Yuan¡¯ to also follow him to control the Tianjian Continent.


    As long as the Tianjian Continent was also under the control of the Yuan Dynasty, Jian Continent would be safe that day.


    Moreover, in the early Yuan Dynasty, it was possible to experience it during this period of time, which would also be a great blessing for the monster race in the old age.


    "Follow the demon emperor''s order."


    Ji Meng had no choice but to nod his head.


    He always feels that letting''early Yuan'' become one of the people in power in Tianjian Continent will be in big trouble, but he can''t tell what the trouble will be.


    In the end, he could only choose to agree.


    "Well, the specific arrangements are left to you. The emperor doesn''t want to see the disunity in our old age."


    Emperor Taiyi waved his hand and said.


    "Demon King, I understand everything."


    Ji Meng replied repeatedly.


    Hear this.


    Tong Huang Taiyi was relieved now.


    He exhorted a few more words, then got up and left the Ten Thousand Demons Palace.


    Before leaving.


    He also glanced at the Shenxing Continent.


    Obviously, he knew that the demon master had fled to the Shenxing Continent.


    He was not sure to deal with Shenxing Continent.


    This is also one of the reasons why he did not choose to pursue the demon master.


    Shenxing Continent, it is not what he wants to deal with now.


    The most important thing right now is to revive more people from the old age, and also to revive his elder brother, Demon Emperor.


    Emperor Taiyi suppressed all thoughts and flew towards the sea.


    The Ji Meng who stayed in the Ten Thousand Demons Palace pondered for a long time.


    Finally, I plan to meet Chu Yuan again, and make it clear to Chu Yuan.


    After thinking about it, Ji Meng got up and left the Ten Thousand Demons Palace, heading to the ancestral land of the dragon clan.


    ¡­¡­


    At the speed of calculation, naturally, he quickly came to the ancestral land of the dragon clan.


    As always, Chu Yuan did not want to see Ji Meng.


    But this time Ji Meng couldn''t refuse at all, and forced Chu Yuan to come out to see him.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help it, and finally could only bite the bullet and came out and met Ji Meng again.


    When he and Ji Meng met again, Chu Yuan was stunned.


    This time the plan came, and he actually asked him to come to power?


    said to give him half of the Tianjian continent.


    This is too...


    After Chu Yuan was silent for a long time, he confirmed with Ji Meng over and over again, but the other party was not joking.


    Then it reacted.


    After reacting, Chu Yuan understood that this guy really wanted to give him half of the Tianjian continent.


    And Chu Yuan himself thought about it for a while.


    I still chose to agree.


    He originally wanted to refuse.


    After all, he still has to guard the entire dragon treasure.


    If you think about it, he has become the ruler of half of the Tianjian continent. Doesn¡¯t this mean that half of the continent¡¯s treasures belong to him?


    Isn¡¯t it better to do this?


    With this thought.


    Chu Yuan thought about agreeing.


    "As long as you agree, then from today, you will be in charge of the southeastern and southeast sides of Tianjian Continent, and you will leave the rest to me in the northwest."


    Ji Meng quickly settled with Chu Yuan.


    After confirming.


    He stretched out his hand and waved, wanting to strike a stream of light into Chu Yuan''s mind.


    That is all information.


    But this streamer couldn''t get close to Chu Yuan at all.


    stopped at the golden light of the invincible state around Chu Yuan, unable to enter, and was stuck in place.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Jimeng''s pupils shrink slightly.


    Unexpectedly, the beginning of Yuan Dynasty had already recovered to this level.


    He clearly felt that the person in front of him had no defense at all.


    In the absence of any precautions, the momentum and so on are all released at will.


    The momentum released at will, blocked all of his information?


    This probably means that he is not at the same level as the realm of the early Yuan Dynasty.


    This is too exaggerated.


    Obviously everyone has revived from the old age.


    Why do you recover so quickly?


    My realm has recovered so slowly.


    Ji Meng''s face is black, Youxin and Chu Yuan are getting closer, but they don''t know how to talk.


    In the end, he could only leave a word, let Chu Yuan take charge of half of the Tianjian continent, and then left.


    And Chu Yuan fell into silence looking at the streamer in front of him.


    He hesitated, and reached out to touch the streamer. Suddenly, a message came into his mind...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 610： status

    Chapter 610 Status


    The ancestral land of the dragon family, in the small bamboo forest.


    Chu Yuan quietly accepted a lot of information.


    After accepting.


    He understood everything.


    In the streamer information given by this trick, there are information about half of the demonic race of the Tianjian continent, and some demonic general information.


    All these seem to be under his control.


    When Chu Yuan knew that the things he wanted to control were so huge, his head was big.


    He regrets it a bit.


    Why choose to control these things.


    Treasures are indeed treasures.


    He also knew that he could mobilize the resources of this half of the continent at any time.


    But while mobilizing the treasure, he also needs to deal with various affairs...


    Chu Yuan wanted to refuse, and went to find Ji Meng and return these things to Ji Meng.


    But when he turned and looked at the dragon ancestral land behind him, Chu Yuan suddenly realized.


    correct.


    He is not alone.


    He is the great ancestor of the dragon clan.


    But the person who can command the dragon clan of the entire Tianjian continent.


    When Chu Yuan wanted to understand, his eyes brightened.


    He quickly flew down, and asked a dragon tribe to call the dragon patriarch and the major elders.


    ¡­¡­


    In the cave mansion of the ancestor of the dragon clan.


    As Chu Yuan, he wanted to summon the patriarch of the dragon clan and the major elders, it was naturally very easy.


    Dragon clan chiefs and major elders are summoned by Chu Yuan.


    came here soon.


    Chu Yuan was also not vague, and directly talked about the matter with the dragon clan chief and the major dragon clan elders.


    When he finished speaking.


    The whole cave was quiet.


    The next moment, there was a burst of enthusiastic noise.


    "Ang!!! God bless my dragon, the opportunity for my dragon to rise is right in front of my eyes!!!"


    "The ancestors have control over half of the continent, so my dragon clan will go smoothly in the future. As long as the ancestors are there, we will not be weak, and the dragon clan will only get stronger and stronger!"


    "My dragon family has ancestors, it''s really a great honor!"


    The patriarchs and elders spoke.


    Excited one by one.


    They think more than Chu Yuan.


    They are all thinking about the future development of the dragon clan.


    How the dragon clan grand ancestor has mastered half of the continent, then the dragon clan will become the real top clan in the future.


    Even if it is similar to the Kunpeng clan, the Golden Winged Dapeng clan, I am afraid they can¡¯t compare with them.


    Maybe they can reach the level of the three-legged Golden Crow clan in the future.


    Of course, they said that they could reach the level of the three-legged Golden Crow clan, which was the kind with the Eastern Emperor Taiyi.


    Emperor Taiyi is absent, and the three-legged Golden Crow clan at the moment cannot be compared with the dragon clan at all.


    "This seat intends to take you together, share the worries for this seat, and try to control the entire half of Tianjian continent. What do you think?"


    Chu Yuan spoke slowly.


    Explained his purpose.


    This is what he thinks.


    Let all the managers of Dragon Race help him manage Tianjian Continent.


    Long clan patriarch Ao Tian, ??they learned that they can do nothing.


    can personally control half of the continent.


    Naturally they are extremely happy.


    After seeing everyone''s willingness.


    Chu Yuan did not froze either.


    directly led all the Dragon Clan managements and flew towards the Ten Thousand Demon Palace.


    After arriving, directly appoint these managements of the Dragon Clan to manage the affairs of that half of the continent.


    He doesn¡¯t need to ask about those things.


    You only need the right to mobilize treasure resources.


    After some things.


    Chu Yuan relied on the name of ¡®Demon Saint¡¯ to easily arrange the many managements of the Dragon Clan to enter the Monster Clan and rule half of the continent.


    With the abilities of the dragon clan chiefs, they are also handy when dealing with these things.


    Moreover, the patriarch of the dragon clan is also very smart. Every matter on the mainland is written as a report and submitted to Chu Yuan.


    But Chu Yuan naturally didn''t even look at this information.


    I look at it occasionally, just to understand it.


    The thing that caught Chu Yuan''s attention most was the right to mobilize treasure resources. Chu Yuan was relieved when these things were in hand.


    ¡­¡­


    Time is fleeting.


    In a blink of an eye, several days passed.


    In the Ten Thousand Demon Palace.


    Partial Palace.


    Chu Yuan changed from the old ancestor Dongfu to the partial hall.


    He also stays in the side hall to rest on weekdays.


    On this day, Chu Yuan was looking at the copywriting on his desk, which recorded information about the treasures of various races.


    Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief after reading it


    "There are so many treasures of these monster races..."


    "Too many, I almost can''t count it."


    Chu Yuan is amazed.


    Now that I know this information, I will find a chance next time to transfer these treasures to him.


    Chu Yuan looked at other copywriters only after closing up this idea.


    What''s recorded in these copywritings are all kinds of things that happened in the Monster Race Continent.


    It¡¯s just that Chu Yuan doesn¡¯t see it often.


    He has never liked these things.


    I also look at it occasionally.


    Chu Yuan¡¯s interest is coming up again.


    He opened some of the copywriting and looked at it.


    In fact, most of these things are trivial things, and they are completely trivial things.


    Looking at Chu Yuan, it was just a fun picture.


    "Huh? This..."


    Chu Yuan''s eyes suddenly stopped on a copy of the copy, and he was stunned.


    It is recorded that there are several celebrities who have been slaughtering the monster tribe.


    And these human races have been along the edge, slaughtering some scattered monster tribes, because they are scattered, no one cares.


    This is a small thing.


    So the Ten Thousand Demons Palace basically doesn''t care about it.


    After all, this kind of thing is too small.


    But Chu Yuan noticed it at this time.


    His gaze has been fixed on the copy.


    This copy...


    How many celebrities slaughtered the monsters?


    As far as he knows.


    There are no human powerhouses in the Tianjian continent, right?


    If you have to do the calculation, then only his disciple who has fallen into a demon barrier, right?


    Could it be that his disciple who was trapped in a demon was unconsciously killing?


    It seems really possible.


    Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows slightly and called a hand to help him make sure.


    He is the demon saint now.


    What to do, naturally he does not need to do it himself.


    He sent an order.


    Soon, one of his subordinates handed him the picture scroll.


    In that scroll, there was only one person, and that was his disciple, Lin Mo.


    According to what the subordinate said.


    Only Lin Mo was alone, and no one else was found.


    After learning about this, Chu Yuan sighed faintly.


    It seemed that this disciple had really fallen into a demon, and had become a machine that only knew how to kill.


    Chu Yuan knew this.


    didn''t even look at the thoughts of this disciple, I don''t know if it was ashamed or what.


    It is not that Chu Yuan did nothing. He sent a few of his men to secretly pay attention to this Lin Mo.


    As soon as Lin Mo is in danger, let him know immediately.


    Under the order of Chu Yuan, countless people naturally followed it.


    This makes Chu Yuan feel that the role of status is really good...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 611： Continental merger

    Chapter 611 Continental Merger


    Boom!


    In the waters outside the Continent of Shenxing.


    Ye Luoyun stood lightly above the void, his infinite sword intent filled his body.


    Every strand of sword intent seems to penetrate the entire world.


    In his line of sight.


    Around the Shenxing Continent, there are several continents that are slowly drifting.


    These continents are drifting towards the Shenxing Continent.


    For the actions of these continents.


    Leaves did not stop.


    He knows what this is all about.


    All the continents are united and all the continents are merged to become a brand new continent.


    This is the new era alliance!


    And the position of the leader of the New Era Alliance, weirdly fell to the head of Shenxing Continent.


    When ?? fell on the Shenxing Continent, the strongest thing on the Shenxing Continent was naturally Ye Luo.


    So the leader was inherited by Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo also said that it didn¡¯t matter.


    The leader is the leader.


    He was originally the spokesperson of Xintiandao.


    Fight against the vanguard of the old age.


    Being an improper leader does not matter much to him.


    "On those continents, there are strong people."


    Ye Luo''s deep eyes looked at the directions of several continents, and said meaningfully.


    He feels it.


    Among the continents that came from floating.


    Three continents are home to very powerful people.


    Especially that continent...


    According to Junior Sister Su Xi, his name is Tianzu Continent?


    In the Heavenly Ancestor Continent.


    There are several strong breaths.


    One of the auras made Ye Luo unable to feel the depth.


    I just feel that I have explored an endless abyss.


    This made Ye Luo quite sure.


    That breath is stronger than him, and much stronger.


    Except for this Heavenly Ancestor Continent.


    Ye Luo also felt a lot of not weak power in other continents.


    This made Ye Luo very emotional.


    The power of the new era is not low.


    On the contrary, it is very powerful.


    With the addition of these continents, the new era will inevitably become strong enough to fight against the old era.


    Ye Luo feels at ease about this.


    "I just don''t know where the master has gone. These mainland associations come together, and they will definitely rank each other''s strengths. The absence of the master may not deter these people."


    Ye Luo whispered in a low voice.


    But after thinking about it, he put it aside.


    Even if the master is not there.


    Other continents, it is impossible to underestimate their Shenxing Continent.


    They have twelve disciples of Innocent Sect in Shenxing Continent.


    Moreover, there are a few people like Senior White.


    The weight of Shenxing Continent is still sufficient.


    Furthermore, Master is only temporarily absent, and Master belongs to Shenxing Continent after all.


    With the master, then the master is the real trump card of Shenxing Continent.


    Ye Luo shook his head slightly, preparing to turn around and go back to the mainland.


    His younger brothers and sisters are all busy, leading the entire continent to prepare to merge with other continents.


    He can''t be lazy.


    Ye Luo is planning to help his younger brothers and sisters.


    Have not waited for Ye Luo to leave.


    A voice suddenly came from the void, shouting Ye Luo.


    "Little friends stay."


    The voice came, accompanied by a burst of invisible power.


    This invisible force directly fixed Ye Luo.


    But it only stopped Ye Luo for a moment.


    In the next moment, Ye Luo''s body shook, and his mobility was restored. A sword intent that seemed to be able to kill the past, present, and future, surpassed the ordinary.


    "Little friendliness."


    The voice came again.


    Ye Luo looked up.


    I don¡¯t know when a figure stood on top of his head.


    It was a golden-haired monkey in chain armor.


    The monkey¡¯s eyes are full of steadiness, and there is also a hint of appreciation in it, which is the appreciation of Ye Luo.


    "Senior."


    Ye Luo arched his hand towards the monkey slightly.


    Of course he recognized the monkey.


    This breath, isn''t it the breath that made him feel unmatched on the ancestral continent that day.


    "Ok."


    The armored monkey ¡®Monkey King¡¯ nodded slightly and agreed.


    This is also a kind of recognition Ye Luo.


    The next moment, a group of figures flew in the distance.


    is the top powerhouse from all continents.


    "The little friend is a genius of heaven, no wonder the alliance will be dominated by Shenxing Continent."


    "This junior, judging from the age of his birth, is it modern? Has the modern junior grown up to this point?"


    "Modern? You can see more clearly, the bone age is only 50 years, this...what kind of person is this?"


    The top powerhouses of these major continents were all shocked when they saw Ye Luo.


    They couldn''t believe that an existence that almost surpassed most of the people here is actually a junior?


    Can a junior reach this level?


    This obviously makes them feel incredible.


    After a lot of shock.


    They have guessed.


    To reach their level of existence, the natural reaction speed is very fast.


    They all put their own spiritual consciousness or the probing power of various systems on the continent of Shenxing.


    These people obviously felt that Ye Luo and other juniors were so strong.


    The power of this Shenxing Continent is probably beyond their imagination.


    So they all can¡¯t wait to use their own probing power to verify it.


    With their realm power, it is naturally very simple to sweep the entire Shenxing Continent.


    Soon, the entire Shenxing Continent was swept by them.


    The expressions of these people have become weird.


    They naturally saw that Shenxing Continent was not strong at all, on the contrary, it was very weak.


    At least in the eyes of others, it is indeed very weak.


    Everyone here, the body is all weird, either a tree of life or some demon.


    There is no human race at all.


    In their view, the human race is even more fragile. Under the same realm, the human race will be easily destroyed in the face of them.


    What else did these people want to ask?


    Suddenly they saw that the most powerful armored monkey was looking at the Shenxing Continent in one direction, which made them stunned, and subconsciously followed the armored monkey Sun Wukong''s sight.


    With their eyesight, naturally they can''t see anything.


    But they quickly used the power of detection and looked in the direction Monkey King was staring at.


    That direction is exactly...


    Dongzhou!


    And what they saw was the location of Tianwu Mountain.


    When their exploration power found Tianwu Mountain, they were all stunned.


    Under their probing power, Tianwu Mountain actually raised a layer of resistance, blocking all their resistance.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Everyone was taken aback.


    just when they want to explore further.


    Above the sky, a flash of thunder flashed past, as if warning something.


    The next moment, there are five extremely ancient auras permeating out, directly towards the suppression of the person who just sent the probe...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 612： I went from the black house to the demon saint

    Chapter 612 I went from the black house to the demon saint


    A contest is taking place in the sky above Shenxing Continent.


    This contest happens quickly and goes quickly.


    But the strong from all continents never dare to underestimate the Shenxing Continent.


    No matter the five ancient wild auras, the fallen leaves, or the mysterious mountain that caused the power of heaven to shelter, they all proved the difficulty of the Shenxing Continent.


    Especially the mysterious mountain, it makes everyone feel incredible.


    Under this situation, the status of Shenxing Continent was quickly established.


    The merger of the continents was also completed after the establishment of the Shenxing Continent.


    The eight continents have been merged and merged into one continent.


    This merger made the original Shenxing Continent become extremely large, and it can even be said to be ridiculously large.


    The expansion of Shenxing Continent also makes the aura in Shenxing Continent more full.


    The powerhouses of the eight continents are discussing how to deal with the old age.


    ¡­¡­


    But the old age side has relaxed.


    Donghuang Taiyi is not in the Yaozu of the old age.


    Meng Meng is strong and strong, but he rarely takes care of things.


    It is Chu Yuan who often engages in other things.


    But the things he does are all small things, so no one else will talk about him.


    This day.


    Chu Yuan sat in the Ten Thousand Demons Palace again, quietly watching the copywriting in his hand.


    All of these copywritings were made by him who asked Lin Mo to follow Lin Mo and record Lin Mo.


    These copywriting records are somewhat similar.


    Lin Mo seemed crazy.


    Kill the monster race without hesitation.


    And they all pick out those monster tribes for slaughter.


    Suspected of having a **** feud with the Yaozu.


    And it is suspected that there are other people behind it, which is a gang crime.


    This made Chu Yuan very emotional.


    also no longer have any doubts.


    I felt that this disciple must have fallen into a magic barrier and could not come out at all.


    "Stable is stable, but it''s a pity this kid."


    Chu Yuan sat on the seat high, looked outside the hall, and whispered in a low voice.


    He only needs one year to teach abolished disciples.


    If he can, he wants to drive Lin Mo out of the sect in a year, and by the way, he can recover.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know how to pull people out of the barrier.


    Chu Yuan shook his head slightly, and then stopped thinking about it.


    With a thought, he opened the system that had not been opened for a long time.


    took a look at the teaching mode.


    I want to see how far away the disciples who think that the teaching mode can teach abolishment are from here.


    ¡¾The teaching mode has been opened, and I am looking for teaching and teaching for the useless disciples¡¿


    [I am looking for it, please wait for the host...]


    ¡¾Estimated search time: 5086¡¿


    Five thousand and eighty-six years?


    Good guy, so far.


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly.


    Accepting new disciples, that is definitely to be accepted.


    There is a teaching model, this is the realm that is given for nothing, he shouldn¡¯t want it for nothing.


    He didn¡¯t know how many disciples he could accept before the settlement.


    But he must take the third one.


    "Go inside the mainland and find out where this disciple is."


    Chu Yuan said softly.


    He stretched out his hand and called out several demon generals and several dragon elders guarding outside.


    He told these people everything, and asked them to take good care of Tianjian Continent on his behalf.


    Those dragon elders are okay.


    When several demon generals heard that Chu Yuan was leaving, they said that they were looking for some disciple, and they were immediately anxious.


    "Master Demon Sage, you can''t leave! You are carrying half the destiny of Tianjian Continent. You can''t leave like this. If you leave like this, it''s easy to make mistakes!"


    "The weight of the demon saint lies in the entire monster race. You must not leave. The Ten Thousand Demon Palace also needs the demon saint to sit down..."


    "You said you want to find a disciple, demon saint, this is not necessary, just tell me the name, I will naturally catch that disciple for the demon saint and give it to the demon saint..."


    Several demon generals said repeatedly.


    They are all people of Chu Yuan.


    At least in the eyes of these demon generals.


    Chu Yuan often mobilizes some resources, from which he will also take out some of the bits and pieces to reward these demon generals.


    I don¡¯t know if Chu Yuan is showing his wealth, or is buying people¡¯s hearts.


    Anyway, many demon generals are due to Chu Yuan.


    This also allowed Chu Yuan''s forces to stand up in the Ten Thousand Demon Palace, becoming a not weak force.


    And the power is still expanding.


    The external slogan has become Chu Yuan¡¯s ¡®Corporate Lixian¡¯, personally receive the demon generals, regardless of the identity gap, etc...


    So in this situation, these demon generals became anxious when they heard that Chu Yuan was leaving.


    "No, you are not easy to handle this matter. In the end, you have to go there in person, and you can manage it for this seat."


    Chu Yuan has a firm attitude.


    At all, these demon generals cannot refute.


    "Yes, great ancestor."


    The dragon elders were very clever, knowing that they and others could not violate the will of their ancestors, so they said directly.


    The demon generals stood behind, looked at each other, and finally they had no choice but to agree.


    But they agreed to go back to agree, but they were very determined to request the Chuyuan travel specifications.


    It is said that Chu Yuan is a demon saint of the demon race. What must be taken to travel, guarded by hundreds of demon generals, and the array must be organized.


    Chu Yuan also couldn''t say that these demon generals.


    After some discussion, I can only choose to agree.


    See Chu Yuan agreed.


    These demon generals left with satisfaction one by one.


    Soon, in the Ten Thousand Demons Palace, only Chu Yuan was sitting in his own seat.


    "These demon generals are really enough. They need such a big pomp to go out? What else, I am a demon saint, the demon clan''s platoon, the pomp can''t be low."


    Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief, lowered his head slightly, and looked at the back of those demons leaving.


    He suddenly felt a little emotional again.


    His position is really like sitting on a rocket.


    When Mingming first entered Tianjian Continent, he was still the same as Heihu. No one knew him, and no one knew him.


    In less than a year, he first changed from Heihu to the 13th ancestor of the Dragon clan, and then from the 13th ancestor of the Dragon clan to the great ancestor of the Dragon clan.


    Now he has turned from the great ancestor of the dragon race to a demon sage of the demon race, ruling half of the Tianjian continent, majestic and majestic.


    "If this gives me another year, I will directly rule the whole monster race?"


    Chu Yuan was born with this idea, and almost didn''t laugh by herself.


    In less than a year, he has reached where he is now. If this is given to him for another year, he may not be able to reach the position of the master of the monster race.


    Of course, this is just Chu Yuan''s boring ridicule, he still thinks it is impossible.


    What a joke, from a black house to the master of the demon clan, this is too exaggerated.


    Chu Yuan shook his head, thinking that his thoughts were quite fun.


    However, he didn¡¯t think long before he walked out of the Ten Thousand Demon Palace to see how the demon generals arranged his pomp...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 613： conspiracy!

    Chapter 613 Conspiracy!


    The demon saint at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty wants to travel!


    The news came out.


    In Tianjian Continent, it caused quite a shock.


    General demon saint travels are actually low-key.


    This kind of formal travel is really rare, so the demon saint at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty had to travel, which naturally caused a shock.


    Many demon generals who supported the demon saint at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty gathered one after another to protect the demon saint at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty.


    Especially the dragons, just let a few golden dragons come over and pull a cart for their ancestor Yuanchu Demon Saint.


    When the scale of trips was fully assembled, it really shocked many people, especially the loyal part of the plan, even more shocked.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the demon saint traveled, and the Jiulong pulled the cart. The cart was made of special materials. The interior is universe and the appearance is even more like a dragon.


    There are hundreds of **** vehicles outside, each of which is accompanied by a demon general.


    Behind it, there are thousands of demon soldiers following, and the momentum is huge.


    There are still many masters from all major ethnic groups of the demon in the periphery, and they are also protecting the demon saint in the early Yuan Dynasty.


    This represents, naturally, the big ethnic groups of the demon race greet the demon saint at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty.


    In this case.


    It seems that the scale of the demon saint''s trip in the early Yuan Dynasty was huge.


    Fortunately, I know that it is the demon saint traveling.


    I don¡¯t know this, I thought it was the demon emperor traveling.


    ...


    Ji Meng, who had been retreating in the Yipian Hall of the Ten Thousand Demons Palace, also got the news.


    When he learned.


    His brows wrinkled uncontrollably.


    Obviously, he was puzzled why he had to travel so high-profile in the early Yuan Dynasty.


    But at a loss, he didn''t think much about it.


    Originally planned to continue to retreat.


    But the demon general who came to tell him the news in front of him was chattering endlessly.


    "Demon saint! This demon saint at the beginning of Yuan Dynasty is so arrogant, really **** it!"


    "Furthermore, the demon saint''s trip in the early Yuan Dynasty was too exaggerated. I suspect that he was rebellious. He is obviously the demon saint, but he has the scale of the demon emperor''s trip!"


    "A lot of people are discussing this matter outside, and I feel that this matter is true!"


    The demon will begin to speak.


    He finished speaking.


    Suddenly found that the scene is very strange.


    He looked up.


    I saw Ji Meng staring at him.


    Just when the demon would want to ask something.


    Suddenly, Ji Meng stretched out one hand, a trident appeared, and slew towards the demon general with lightning speed.


    boom!


    The demon general had no time to react, and was directly nailed to the wall of the partial hall, and his soul was destroyed.


    "The demon saint is just doing something wrong, and you are not a demon general who can talk nonsense."


    Ji Meng spit out such a sentence coldly.


    After he finished speaking, he closed his eyes and continued to retreat.


    I don''t want to worry about things at the beginning of Yuan Dynasty at all.


    After all, he was the same demon saint in the early Yuan Dynasty, and his level was comparable.


    Furthermore, the strength of the early Yuan Dynasty, in Ji Meng''s view, was much stronger than himself.


    It can be seen in the small bamboo forest, the ancestral land of the dragon clan.


    At the beginning of Yuan''s hand, pinching a golden light wheel made him feel life threatened.


    If this fights, he must be able to beat him in the early Yuan Dynasty.


    In this situation, Ji Meng could not bother to take care of the demon saint at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty.


    Seize the time to restore the realm is the most important thing.


    ...


    at the same time.


    The demon saint''s trip in the early Yuan Dynasty.


    Naturally, it also came into the ears of Lin Mo who slaughtered the monster tribe on the edge of the Tianjian continent.


    When Lin Mo heard the word ¡®Early Yuan¡¯, he was really taken aback.


    I don¡¯t understand this.


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, it was his master¡¯s name, right?


    Why is there news of his master?


    Is it true that the master is not dead?


    Lin Mo fell into doubt.


    He just wanted to call Li Cheng out for a chat.


    But it hasn¡¯t had time yet.


    A voice suddenly came from my ear.


    "Junior Brother."


    This is Li Cheng¡¯s voice.


    Lin Mo looked up.


    Li Cheng was flying down from the sky, his face was very serious.


    "Brother! Have you heard the news? The demon saint travels in the early Yuan Dynasty! Wasn''t the Master in the early Yuan Dynasty? The Master is not dead!"


    Lin Mo said with a trembling voice.


    "No, this matter is very wrong, Junior Brother, did you know that someone around you was watching not too long ago?"


    Li Cheng didn''t have a happy expression, instead he said solemnly.


    "Huh? Someone is watching me?"


    Lin Mo''s expression suddenly changed when he heard the words, and he looked around fiercely.


    "Don''t think about it, I killed those who watched you, you can''t see it."


    Li Cheng shook his head and said.


    "Who are these people?"


    Lin Mo took a deep breath and asked.


    Hear this.


    Li Cheng walked to Lin Mo and patted the opponent''s shoulder lightly.


    Then, he spoke slowly.


    "I don¡¯t know, but if I guess it¡¯s correct, it must have something to do with the demon sage in the early Yuan Dynasty. Don¡¯t rush to speak, listen to me first. You must know that our master was only the dragon ancestor before. So, where is the demon saint, but now it has become this demon saint, this is very wrong..."


    "Also, if the master is really there, why wouldn''t you come to us? Why would someone be watching us? I think...There is a big conspiracy in this matter!"


    Li Cheng said all his speculations, and there was a flash of wisdom in his eyes.


    "Conspiracy? Brother, what conspiracy do you think it will be?"


    Lin Mo really did not think of any conspiracy.


    "Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t understand, Junior Brother, then I will tell you slowly."


    Li Cheng said softly.


    He began to tell Lin Mo about his own guesses.


    He suspected that this demon sage at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty was not really at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, nor their master.


    Li Cheng has always known that the demon master and the demon clan have never dealt with it.


    And their master seems to belong to the demon master faction.


    Not long ago, the demon master reported betrayal and fled the Tianjian continent.


    Li Cheng guessed that the death of the master might be a struggle. Ji Meng wanted to cut out the wings of the demon master, so he sent someone to kill the master.


    This can also explain why Master died at the hands of an unknown junior.


    And now this demon sage in the early Yuan Dynasty, it is estimated that it is fake.


    is to borrow the name of the master to rule the dragon clan before it, and it can also be used to eliminate the influence left by the demon master.


    This is a big conspiracy!


    As for how Li Cheng knew...


    Don¡¯t ask, ask is for brain supplement.


    When Li Cheng said all his guesses.


    Lin Mo became even more excited.


    The anger towards the monster race in his heart increased frantically.


    Monster!


    Countermen!


    Damn it!


    The intense anger made Lin Mo feel dazed.


    At the critical moment, the burial coffin was reopened, calming Lin Mo''s mind.


    "Brother! I want to start targeting the demons!"


    Lin Mo gritted his teeth, wishing to find Ji Meng immediately and kill Ji Meng.


    "Oh, all right, let''s do it."


    Li Cheng sighed faintly, nodded and agreed, and felt that it was time to make a move...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 614： Iron-eaters

    Chapter 614 Iron-eaters clan


    at the same time.


    Chu Yuan is here.


    The team has been moving forward, neither fast nor slow.


    But it has always been aimless.


    After all, Chu Yuan was looking for disciples. He didn''t know where the disciples were, so he could only search randomly.


    So the team also walked aimlessly.


    It¡¯s just that the longer it takes for Chu Yuan to come out.


    His team is getting longer and longer.


    As for why the team is getting longer and longer...


    This is very mysterious.


    In the beginning, they belonged to the dragon clan. They all ran over and said they wanted to protect their ancestors, so they joined the team.


    Then, half of the continent ruled by Chu Yuan seemed to have heard the wind, and countless ethnic groups joined the guards.


    This made the team guarding Chu Yuan suddenly reach tens of thousands.


    The momentum is huge.


    This day.


    Chu Yuan stared at the azure blue screen in front of him as always.


    ¡¾The teaching mode has been opened, and I am looking for teaching and teaching for the useless disciples¡¿


    [I am looking for it, please wait for the host...]


    ¡¾Estimated search time: 82 years¡¿


    Eighty-two years.


    The direction he was looking for was indeed right.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up.


    He reached out and clicked on the void in front of him.


    Point out with your finger.


    A layer of ripples emerged.


    The next moment, outside of Long Yin, a voice sounded.


    "Master Demon Saint, can you tell me something?"


    This voice is the voice of a demon general.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan said it was convenient in his heart.


    The dragon blade he was riding in was extremely advanced.


    You don¡¯t need to go out or even call someone to do anything. Just click and there will be a corresponding formation to remind people outside.


    There are countless very wonderful formations in it, and the space inside is extremely large. It is obviously just a dragon, but it is not smaller than an ordinary palace.


    Ride on such a dragon.


    Chu Yuan can only say, comfortable.


    "Which ethnic group is nearby?"


    Chu Yuan gathered many of his thoughts, and said softly.


    "Enlighten the demon saint, near us, there are three large groups of monsters, six middle groups, and hundreds of small groups."


    The demon general outside Long Yin answered again.


    "Oh? What ethnic group are they?"


    Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows slightly and asked.


    He really did not expect that there are so many ethnic groups nearby.


    "The Sage of Return to the Demon, there are three large races, namely, the Blue Bird, the White Tiger, and the Iron Beasts. The six middle races are divided into..."


    The demon general outside did not dare to say anything, and quickly answered with Chu Yuan.


    When Chu Yuan finished listening, he couldn''t help but stunned.


    He didn¡¯t know where to go.


    After some hesitation.


    Chu Yuan could only let the team move forward, but he observed the teaching mode, and wanted the teaching mode to determine his direction.


    Finally, after some tossing.


    Chu Yuan succeeded in finding the right direction.


    The correct orientation is leading to this big group of monsters, the iron-eaters.


    After learning that Chu Yuan was going to the iron-eater clan.


    The iron-eaters clan suddenly boiled.


    Among them, the patriarch of the Iron-eaters clan directly led the whole clan to come out, and put on a huge ceremony to welcome Chu Yuan.


    is beyond a mountain.


    The patriarch of the Iron Eater clan officially ran into Chu Yuan¡¯s team.


    Chu Yuan walked out of Long Yin and looked at the piles of iron-eaters in front of him.


    These iron-eaters were all transformed, and he didn''t think there was anything strange.


    I just feel that the name Iron Eater, he seems to have heard of it somewhere.


    "Long admiring the name of the demon saint, in Xiayushan, he is the patriarch of this iron-eating beast clan. Today, I heard that the demon saint is coming, so I led the crowd to welcome the demon saint!"


    The patriarch of the Iron-Eating Beast clan said with a grin.


    "Ok."


    Chu Yuan replied softly.


    Looking at the blue screen in front of him.


    There are still several years away, obviously not here.


    In other words, his disciples are not in this iron-eaters?


    "Yushan, your ethnic territory is far away from here, right? I remember that your ethnic group didn''t care about it at all. Why did you appear here?"


    Beside Chu Yuan, a demon general suddenly spoke.


    was said by this demon general.


    The other demon generals also returned to their gods one after another, all looking at the iron-eater clan.


    "Yes, I remember that the territory of the iron-eaters is not here."


    "Why is it not here? It''s a long way apart, okay?"


    "Yes, why are you here?"


    The other demon generals all spoke and asked.


    "Dear demon generals, I, I have no intentions, I just greet the demon saint and appear polite, so I came so far..."


    Nayushan was taken aback.


    For fear of being regarded as hostile to the demon saint, then he would be miserable.


    Looking at the huge team in front of him.


    Lushan is really scared.


    He was afraid that he would be considered hostile, so the entire iron-eater family would be torn to pieces.


    "Really?"


    A demon general raised his eyebrows and said suspiciously.


    "Really, it is true, I also invite Master Demon Sage to go to the ancestral land of our clan. Our clan will inevitably welcome the adults with the highest etiquette!"


    Lushan quickly said.


    "Hmm... Then no... Are all your people here?"


    Chu Yuan wanted to say that he didn¡¯t have to, but then he thought about whether his disciple was in this group, but he wasn¡¯t there now.


    With this idea.


    Chu Yuan asked.


    "Enlighten Lord Demon Sage, our iron-eater clan is here!"


    Lushan quickly said.


    He answered very quickly, as if he was afraid that the slow answer would make Chu Yuan angry, and then everyone else would be gone.


    If there are no people, then forget it.


    The most fearful thing is that he will also affect his ethnic group.


    "The whole family is there?"


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly.


    Is his disciple really not in this iron-eater family?


    Then he doesn¡¯t need to stay here anymore, he should leave and continue searching.


    Just as Chu Yuan planned to let people leave together.


    Suddenly, at this time.


    The azure blue screen in front of him jumped.


    ¡¾Detection can teach and useless disciples, and simulation space is being generated...¡¿


    ¡¾Failed to generate simulation space, it is detected that the disciple is intelligent, please accept him as a disciple, and then proceed to teaching mode¡¿


    The appearance of this text.


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment.


    He looked up.


    I saw a very fast figure rushing from a distance.


    A closer look, it is a black and white...bear?


    A word suddenly appeared in Chu Yuan''s mind.


    Panda?


    No, compared to the panda, this thing is obviously more reckless and looks more ferocious, but besides its ferocity, it also carries a sense of cuteness.


    Panda¡¯s ancestor?


    At this moment, Chu Yuan finally remembered the iron-eating beast. Isn''t that another name for the panda?


    Is this thing in front of him his new disciple?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 615： Gluttonous

    Chapter 615 ÷Òóž


    "Bold!!"


    Outside a mountain, a loud shout exploded violently.


    Countless monsters glared.


    What they stared at was naturally the small iron-eater beside the head of the iron-eater clan.


    The iron-eater suddenly broke in.


    In a sense, this is a collision with the demon saint.


    Slay this iron-eater according to the law.


    The iron-eater was very confused, his black eyes stared at the demon generals blankly, and sat on the ground, no matter what.


    This shocked the patriarch of the iron-eaters, Lushan.


    The patriarch of the Iron-Eating Beast clan tremblingly knelt on the ground.


    "My demon saint, please forgive me! This is a child. I followed him to visit the demon saint, but I was a little hungry in the middle, so I left. I must return now... I must want to see the demon saint''s grace, so I returned... ¡­"


    Lu Shan forced to calm down and spoke.


    "This is your son?"


    Chu Yuan didn''t mind at all, with a faint smile in his eyes, staring at the iron-eater beside Lushan.


    black and white¡­¡­


    With a pair of dark circles...


    There is a sense of recklessness and mixed feelings all over his body.


    Isn¡¯t this a panda?


    "Master Hui Yaosheng, this is my twenty-fourth son. Since I was young, my brain is not good, so..."


    What else does Lushan want to say.


    He hasn¡¯t finished.


    Suddenly, Chu Yuan interrupted his opening.


    "This iron-eater, I want it."


    Chu Yuan said straightly, his eyes were so fixed on the iron-eater.


    The words come out.


    Many demon generals were taken aback.


    immediately understood.


    Master Demon Sage, do you want this iron-eater to serve as a mount?


    The people of the general monster race will never be used as mounts for people. The higher the bloodline, the more taboo they are about mounts.


    Except for the demon saint.


    For many people, it is not a shame to mount the demon saint, on the contrary it is an honor.


    Look at the performance of the dragon clan.


    Dragons got this opportunity because of their close relationship with the ¡®Monster of the Early Yuan Dynasty¡¯.


    Other races wanted to serve as a mount for the Demon Saint in the early Yuan Dynasty, but they had no chance.


    Now the demon saint wants to take this iron-eating beast as a mount, that is also the luck of the iron-eating beast clan.


    Na Lushan was also stunned, and immediately his face showed joy.


    He spoke quickly.


    "Master Demon Sage! Yes! Of course the child is willing to be the Lord Demon Sage''s mount!"


    Lu Shan said excitedly.


    Talking and talking.


    He also slapped the iron-eater hiding behind him.


    With this slap, the iron-eater that was in a daze was photographed directly on the ground.


    The iron beast plunged into the mud and screamed.


    I saw that the eyes of the surrounding demons changed.


    This thing is also worthy of being a demon saint¡¯s mount?


    Generally speaking, the mount will increase the combat effectiveness of the owner.


    But take this thing as a mount...


    The demon generals seriously suspect that the demon saint¡¯s combat effectiveness will even be weakened.


    "This...this...this, cough cough, Demon Saint, in fact, children are usually very normal, but today I was a little excited to see Demon Saint, so I can''t control myself."


    Lushan quickly explained, for fear of being misunderstood.


    The surrounding demons obviously didn''t believe it, they still looked at Lushan very strangely, without saying a word.


    "Children are really normal! Really! And children still have great potential!"


    Lushan praised the iron-eater.


    "what is his name?"


    Chu Yuan quietly listened to what these people said, without realizing anything, looking at the humming iron-eater.


    "Return to the demon saint! The child''s name is ÷Òóž!"


    Lushan replied repeatedly.


    "Gotou? Good name! This seat is not to accept him as a mount, but to accept him as a disciple. I wonder if you are willing to accept him?"


    Chu Yuan spoke softly and said lightly.


    "Huh? Accepting children as disciples?"


    Lushan was stunned.


    "Receive this as a disciple?"


    "This guy looks silly, do you have any talent for cultivation?"


    "Can this thing be a disciple?"


    Many demon generals are also unbelievable.


    "Why, not willing?"


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly, looking at the naive iron-eater on the ground.


    "No, no, no, yes, of course we do, bastard, don''t you want to be a teacher!"


    Lu Shan reacted, it was an excitement.


    He had never thought that their iron-eating beasts would one day be able to climb the thigh of the demon saint in the early Yuan Dynasty.


    The Iron-Eating Beast clan, in the monster clan, although it is considered a big clan, it is also the kind of big clan at the bottom.


    If he climbed onto the thigh of the demon saint at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, it would really fly into the sky.


    So Lushan was very excited.


    He slapped the iron-eater ¡®÷Ò󞡯 next to him.


    That gluttonous whole body slumped on the ground,


    "Woo woo woo..."


    ÷Ò÷ÒÞÈóž made a whine.


    "This... gluttonous, can''t speak?"


    Chu Yuan hesitated and asked.


    He is a disciple, can''t even speak?


    "No, Master Demon Saint, he can talk, Master Demon Saint, wait."


    Lu Shan laughed with him.


    then turned around and stared at ÷Òóž.


    "Speak to me well, stop making trouble, don''t blame me for making trouble again."


    Lu Shan said viciously.


    The iron-eating beast''s gluttonous beast was said so, his figure was shocked, he looked at Chu Yuan pitifully, and hurriedly knelt on the ground.


    "Disciple, disciple glutton, I would like to worship Master Demon Sage as a teacher!"


    ÷Òóž repeatedly said.


    "Yes, I will accept you as a disciple today."


    Chu Yuan nodded in satisfaction.


    He still has some doubts in his heart.


    Look at the tribe of these iron-eaters, all of them are in human form.


    Why is this gluttony the body?


    Is it impossible to transform into form?


    Is waste material again? ?


    Chu Yuan has already developed a strong sense of fear for the word ¡®waste material¡¯.


    "Master, what is the use of disciples apprenticeship?"


    ÷Òóž raised her round head, made a very melancholy voice, and asked.


    "Why?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, and some wanted to laugh. It was the first time he heard someone ask him this question.


    In the past, those disciples seemed to be respectful.


    This is the first time someone has asked him what is the use of worshipping him as a teacher.


    He was taken aback.


    Lushan and the many demon generals were frightened and angry.


    Naturally, it was Lushan who was terrified. He had never expected that his son would say such things.


    It is the many demon generals who are angry.


    This gluttony was originally against the demon saint, but now it offends the demon saint in this way, and the crime is added to the crime. If they, the guardians, watched it, wouldn''t it be the ultimate negligence.


    Just when many demons want to do it.


    Chu Yuan answered softly.


    "Then what benefits do you want?"


    Chu Yuan asked with a smile.


    "Worship the demon saint as a teacher, can you have countless things to eat?"


    ÷Òóž''s eyes lit up and said.


    "That''s it, of course there is..."


    Chu Yuan answered casually...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 616： Teaching again

    Chapter 616 Teaching Again


    Beyond the mountains.


    When Chu Yuan heard that this gluttonous thought was so simple, that he just wanted countless things to eat, he couldn¡¯t laugh or cry.


    answered casually.


    "Naturally."


    Chu Yuan''s answer also made Tao Yuan''s expression excited.


    "Then I will worship the demon saint as your teacher!"


    ÷Òóž knelt down on the ground again, talking naively.


    "it is good!"


    Chu Yuan said in a row, stretched out his hand to help, and helped the glutton up.


    In this way, he just accepted the gluttonous food.


    Chu Yuan didn''t bother to ask why ÷Òóž had been maintaining the ontology.


    After asking the glutton to say goodbye to the iron-eaters.


    Chu Yuan took the lead with a large group of troops, went to the clouds, and said goodbye to the independent space of gluttonous food.


    ¡­¡­


    Under the mountain.


    ÷Òóž was surrounded by a group of iron-eating orcs at this moment.


    All these people are extremely excited.


    ÷Òóž became a disciple of the demon saint.


    This also means that they have embraced the thigh of the demon saint.


    Iron-eaters, the future is limitless!


    After a conversation with the tribe.


    Lu Yuan just came to the front of his father, Lu Shan.


    Lushan looked at his son, and was also very satisfied, his eyes were full of admiration.


    He never thought of being among so many sons.


    The most outstanding one is actually this son.


    can hold the thigh of the demon saint.


    "Yuan''er, get closer, and I will tell you how to avoid some taboos..."


    Lu Shangang wants to have a good talk with his son.


    But he hasn''t spoken yet.


    was interrupted by ÷Òóž.


    "Well, you should talk less. I am going to see my master. If I go too late, I''m afraid Master will misunderstand me."


    ÷Òóž patted buttocks, put on a very melancholy look, and planned to leave.


    "What? Yaner, you can make it clear!"


    Lushan looked bewildered, and shouted at Lushan.


    "I''m afraid that my master will misunderstand him. A teacher is like a father. If the master knows that I call your father, he might be angry, so you should stop talking."


    ÷Òóž glanced back and said like this.


    Lushan: "?"


    Are you itchy?


    If you don¡¯t hit the house for three days? ?


    Lushan''s entire face was black.


    He was trembling.


    If it weren''t for being a disciple of Chu Yuan, he would have done it now.


    Inverse!


    Really an inverse! !


    What else does Lushan want to say.


    Ke hadn¡¯t waited for him to speak.


    ÷Òóž was the first to speak.


    "Well, father of the petty ghost, I won''t talk to you anymore, and I won''t be full every time. I''m going to see my master, and I will come back to see you when I have time."


    gluttonously speaking.


    finished.


    He turned and left, and flew in the direction of Chu Yuan.


    The Lushan in the same place was stunned for a moment, then a smile was revealed, and he turned around and brought many clansmen of the Iron-Eater Clan, watching the demon saint¡¯s team leave.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    The demon saint team, within the dragon''s head.


    Chu Yuan looked at the chubby thing in front of him, and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yuan, isn''t your cultivation base not at home? Why don''t you want to transform? Keep your body?"


    Chu Yuan asked softly.


    "Master, I don¡¯t like to use Taoism, I prefer to use the body."


    The tone of ??÷Òóž has a kind of criticism, which makes people subconsciously put down their guard.


    The same is true of Chu Yuan.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly, and said nothing more.


    He intends to fool the iron-eater, and then pull to the teaching mode, let the teaching mode help him to teach the abandonment.


    Let him teach the abolishment by himself?


    Forget it, all kinds of experiences told him.


    He really can¡¯t teach by himself, so let¡¯s leave it to the teaching mode.


    "Yuan, as a teacher, I ask you, how are you practicing now?"


    Chu Yuan asked every day.


    "Master, I am now in the realm of crossing the catastrophe, my Tao fruit is the true fairy Tao fruit, and my method of cultivation is..."


    ÷Òóž raised those small eyes with dark circles, took a look at the master of his own, and began to talk endlessly.


    He talked about it.


    But what he said.


    made Chu Yuan very dazed.


    All these words are separated, he can understand.


    But together, he seems to be reading a book...


    Confused, completely confused.


    Chu Yuan was lost in thought.


    After thinking for a while.


    He still intends to let the teaching mode play.


    He really doesn¡¯t understand these things.


    Don¡¯t even understand what others are saying.


    "Okay, let''s stop here. Next, I will take you to a secret space for the teacher to teach you. Don''t panic, do you understand?"


    Chu Yuan spoke.


    "Huh? Oh, yes, Master."


    ÷Òóž froze for a moment, then nodded blankly in response.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuandang turned on the teaching mode.


    He was not at all polite.


    After he turned on the teaching mode.


    A azure blue screen flashed suddenly.


    ¡¾Opening teaching mode¡¿


    ¡¾Successfully opened the teaching mode, the simulation space is being generated¡¿


    [Successful generation of the simulation space, may I ask whether the host chooses to enter the simulation space, or choose to watch by projection]


    When these pop-up windows appear.


    ÷Òóž has been sucked into the simulation space.


    Only Chu Yuan was left in Long Yin.


    He thought about it for a moment, but still intends to use the projection direction to watch, there is no need to enter the simulation space.


    Chu Yuan thought for a while and turned on these projection modes.


    Suddenly, a picture appeared in front of Chu Yuan.


    "Fuck..."


    Chu Yuan was shocked when he saw what was in the projection.


    In his line of sight, within the projection of the screen, there was nothing like the sea of ??clouds last time.


    It is a black space. In this black space, there are constant wind, fire and thunder and lightning raging, which can be called horror.


    When I saw this space.


    Chu Yuan also widened his eyes slightly.


    this is¡­¡­


    He suddenly understood what the system was going to do.


    Couldn''t this system want to play the Pangu Kaitian category again.


    Then borrow this to fool this disciple, right?


    This method is good.


    The persuasiveness is indeed high.


    But it requires a scene layout, a completely different scene, in order to be able to use him to trick the disciple of Huyou.


    Obviously, Chu Yuan did not have the power to arrange such a scene at all.


    His invincible state is played out by him, can hit people, can defend, can summon, but has not yet invented the power to set up the scene.


    "This system is getting more and more interesting."


    "The chaos has all come out, maybe there is Pangu Kaitian behind, but unfortunately I didn''t go there, otherwise I can see it with my own eyes."


    Chu Yuan is amazed.


    praised the teaching mode in his heart.


    deserves to be a teaching mode, professional enough, that''s how it started.


    This gluttonous meal must be abolished.


    If this is not a waste, it is totally unreasonable.


    Chu Yuan waited patiently, wanting to see how the teaching mode will teach...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 617： As a pet?

    Chapter 617 Raise as a pet?


    Simulation space.


    In the endless chaos, there is only darkness around here, with no fingers in sight, and at the same time it is accompanied by waves of wind, fire and thunder and lightning.


    A breath of terror lingered in the chaos.


    In this chaos.


    A panda figure is standing here, and the eyes with dark circles are all confused.


    In confusion, there is also fear.


    Fear of chaos.


    He belongs to the old age, but he has seen chaos before.


    also understands exactly how terrible chaos is.


    Generally, those who are not at home in their cultivation base, approach the chaos, even if they are dead.


    He didn''t understand at all, why he came to the chaos for no reason.


    Panda ÷Òóž suddenly remembered what Chu Yuan had just said to him.


    Want to take him to a private space?


    Is this the private space that Master said?


    What kind of space is this!


    This is clearly chaos!


    Just when you feel puzzled.


    A voice came from a distance.


    "Apprentice."


    ÷Òóž turned his head and looked.


    I saw a ray of light flying in the distance.


    The ray of light flew, causing the chaos to vibrate violently.


    Buzz! ! !


    When the rays of light approached the glutton, the violent light directly dismissed all the wind, fire and thunder and lightning raging in the chaos.


    "Woo woo woo..."


    ÷Òóž was so scared that she screamed, covering her eyes with her two front feet, leaving only a slit to peek.


    ÷Òóž watched carefully.


    After seeing the light dissipate and revealing his unique vague figure, he suddenly realized that this is his master.


    "Master..."


    ÷Òóž whispered.


    While talking, he felt strange.


    Why does he feel this master seems a little strange?


    It¡¯s so weird...


    But he just feels very strange.


    "Apprentice, don''t be so scared. Being a teacher will not hurt you."


    ''Chu Yuan''s voice is a bit stiff, but he still works hard to maintain his kindness.


    "Master, where is this place?"


    ÷Òóž approached''Chu Yuan'' and asked.


    "This is a space, where the teacher teaches your practice, what do you want to ask?"


    ''Chu Yuan'' waved his hand and asked.


    Standing in this chaos, his image is infinitely magnified.


    Behind is shining brightly.


    Like a supreme god.


    "Master, there is something to teach, it¡¯s not good for us to go back, why are we here..."


    ÷Òóž is really afraid of this chaotic space.


    This is the shadow in his memory.


    "Teaching here will help you even more, disciple, don''t be afraid, being a teacher here will protect you."


    ''Chu Yuan'' waved his hand gently, comforting the glutton.


    "Then Master, what are you going to teach me?"


    ÷Òóž rubbed his head and asked.


    "Do you know, what is a avenue?"


    This ¡®Chu Yuan¡¯ is undoubtedly the artificial intelligence of the teaching model.


    At this moment, the artificial intelligence simulates the tone of Chu Yuan and is teaching.


    "I know a little bit, respected master, to comprehend the Dao, is the threshold to become a quasi-sage, the so-called Dao..."


    ÷Òóž really talked endlessly.


    If you change to the real Chu Yuan, you will really sound dazed and at a loss.


    Unfortunately, this is not a real Chu Yuan at the moment, but an artificial intelligence in teaching mode.


    The artificial intelligence listened quietly to the narration.


    Wait until the ÷Òóž has finished speaking, and then slowly spoke.


    "Apprentice, your understanding is fair, but not all of them are correct. Your understanding is too complicated, do you understand?"


    The artificial intelligence imitated Chu Yuan''s tone and said lightly.


    "Huh? Master, is this complicated?"


    ÷Òóž touched his head, talking very melancholy.


    "It''s too complicated, can you understand that the great way is simple? Your understanding may be useful for the quasi-sage realm you said, but what about it? So, I suggest you to the teacher..."


    Artificial intelligence is also told.


    What he said was many times more complicated than what ÷Òóž said.


    In short, he highlighted a point.


    Avenue to Jane!


    He let ÷Òóž specialize in one point.


    and asked a lot about what glutton likes to do.


    Faced with this question, ÷Òóž pondered for a long time before answering.


    "Master, I like it... I like to eat?"


    ÷Òóž said a word cautiously.


    The iron-eaters are top-notch in terms of food, but they eat things with powerful energy, and they incorporate powerful energy into their bodies.


    But ÷Òóž is different.


    ÷Òóž is to eat everything, no matter what is useful or not.


    The famous freak.


    This food made the iron-eaters clan people feel incredible for a while.


    "Then specialize in eating!"


    The artificial intelligence speaks decisively.


    "Can you specialize by eating?"


    ÷Òóž asked like this.


    "Of course¡­¡­"


    The artificial intelligence chattered again.


    ¡­¡­


    In the outside world.


    Within the dragon.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan was staring dumbfounded at the chattering artificial intelligence and the foolish gluttony.


    He felt that the ability of artificial intelligence to flicker was no better than him.


    Why is this panda glutinous rice dumpling being fooled into this way?


    Chu Yuan was just stunned for a moment, and soon he reacted.


    This is obviously the panda is too stupid.


    Stupid enough to be easily fooled.


    If this is the case, then it makes sense.


    He just said.


    Obviously they all have similar flicker abilities.


    is almost the same, just say something that others don¡¯t understand.


    How could it be possible to teach abolishment with such a flicker.


    Sure enough, this gluttony has a low IQ.


    If I knew it, he would do it by himself.


    Where still needs to be dealt with by teaching mode.


    Chu Yuan shook his head, tusk in surprise.


    Just when he thought of these things.


    The projection in front of you has ended.


    Artificial intelligence stepped out of the simulation space, facing Chu Yuan, once again performed a very old etiquette.


    "Host."


    Artificial intelligence restores the sound of machinery.


    "This is the end of the teaching? Are you sure it must be abolished?"


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes, please don''t doubt the professionalism of the system, the host has absolute authority in the teaching mode."


    The artificial intelligence said this to Chu Yuan for sure.


    "Go ahead, let''s go, then what to do next?"


    Chu Yuan waved his hand without paying attention.


    "The host, please keep this disciple as a pet. You don''t need to take care of the others. The time has come and this disciple must be abandoned."


    The artificial intelligence spoke to Chu Yuan like this.


    "As a pet?"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    Is it so simple?


    Can it be raised as a pet?


    Chu Yuan glanced suspiciously at the artificial intelligence, and finally chose to agree to the artificial intelligence.


    At present, this artificial intelligence is quite reliable, just trust this artificial intelligence of teaching mode...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 618： Whats it open?

    Chapter 618 When is it open?


    Within the dragon.


    After Chu Yuan finished the conversation with the artificial intelligence, he released the gluttonous food.


    As soon as ??÷Òóž came out, he knelt down to Chu Yuan and knocked his head several times.


    Then he lay in the corner, mumbling and eating.


    confused Chu Yuan.


    But he was too lazy to care about anything.


    Anyway, the artificial intelligence told him.


    Take the glutinous rice dumplings back and keep them as pets.


    The tutorial has come out, and there is no need for him to say anything.


    Chu Yuan just sat in the upper position.


    And his team is also returning to the Ten Thousand Demons Palace.


    ¡­¡­


    In a few days.


    Close to the land of Ten Thousand Demons Palace.


    Chu Yuan has not returned yet.


    A message suddenly came into his hands.


    caught his attention.


    What the news said was about Lin Mo.


    According to the latest information, several people who were observing Lin Mo in the dark seemed to have fallen, and they were suspected of being killed by Lin Mo.


    And this Lin Mo seemed to be crazy, and began to massacre.


    The target of this slaughter is not a monster tribe, but all of them are slaughtered.


    According to the news.


    Lin Mo walked to a place and slaughtered a place, but the monsters would never let it go.


    There are countless demonic tribes that have fallen on Lin Mo''s hands.


    There are even a few small demons.


    One of the ??medium groups was also slaughtered.


    In the news, Chu Yuan made a quick decision on how to deal with this matter.


    The person who passed the news was very scared of Lin Mo.


    To be precise, he was very scared of Lin Mo''s growth rate.


    Said that if Lin Mo is allowed to continue to grow, it will be possible to truly subvert the Yaozu.


    So I asked Chu Yuan to send a demon general to deal with it.


    And Chu Yuan knew the news, and even more did not know what to say.


    "This Lin Mo is really completely trapped in a magic barrier and slaughtered everywhere. This disciple is considered stable, but..."


    Chu Yuan sighed faintly.


    Just let this disciple become like this, he couldn''t bear it in his heart.


    But there is no way.


    "Probably, this is the realm of cultivating immortals, right?"


    Chu Yuan shook his head, feeling a lot more in his heart.


    He has no choice at all.


    Either he fell into the realm.


    Either this disciple fell into a demon.


    You can only choose one of the two.


    If he has a realm, he can choose to throw a realm to his disciples and teach them to become talents.


    After all, the current realm law is one who teaches to become a talent, and it only drops a small realm.


    But now he doesn''t even have a realm, he is a will body at all, and he has no other way.


    He is really afraid, if he continues to fall, then he really has no volition.


    If even the will body is gone, what will he have left?


    Chu Yuan couldn''t believe it.


    He felt that his will body was gone, and he was afraid it would dissipate directly.


    "I can only sacrifice Lin Mo."


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath, and then called a demon general, and asked that demon general to pass the order, no one under the demon clan would harm Lin Mo.


    After doing this, he returned to his seat and waited for the team to return to the Ten Thousand Demons Palace.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the territory of a small clan of the demon clan.


    Lin Mo dragged the burial coffin with one hand, and stepped out of this territory step by step.


    He walked out step by step.


    The whole body was full of evil spirits, covering all directions, making him look like a demon crawling out of an endless abyss, terrifying.


    Since killing countless monsters.


    The murderous aura on Lin Mo has condensed to a very terrifying point.


    This kind of murderous aura is no longer a routine expression.


    This kind of extreme cohesion has reached a level of qualitative change.


    A kind of terrifying majesty is brewing in the murderous spirit.


    When others look at Lin Mo, their heart will tremble, and life seems to be threatened instinctively.


    Especially Yaozu.


    The realm of Lin Mo is lower than that of Lin Mo, and seeing Lin Mo is born with a sense of fear, and he can''t give birth to the courage to act on Lin Mo.


    Even if the realm is higher than Lin Mo, facing this murderous intent will be suppressed.


    This murderous aura is really terrifying to the extreme.


    Killing a person is a sin.


    To lay people on the ground is king.


    Thousands of thousands are the king of kings.


    Almost all of Lin Mo''s realm was obtained in battle and killing.


    With the blessing of murderous intent, its combat power has become too strong.


    The most important thing is that Lin Mo also has a burial coffin.


    In a variety of situations.


    Lin Mo can even be invincible under the fairyland.


    Of course, this invincibility refers to the exception of those perverted Mahayana realms.


    On this day, Lin Mo walked out.


    He came to a clearing, patted his body lightly, and immediately swept away all the dust and blood on his body.


    He looked around after he turned his body clean and flawless.


    I saw him become sluggish.


    Then he determined a position before saluting.


    "Brother, please show up again."


    Lin Mo said with a calm voice.


    "The cultivation base of the younger brother has improved very quickly, so he can actually be aware of being a brother?"


    A voice came over.


    The next moment, Li Cheng''s figure stepped from that direction, looking at Lin Mo, his eyes were full of surprise.


    I didn''t expect at all that this junior could actually find himself.


    After being surprised for a while.


    Li Cheng is full of emotion again.


    He can be regarded as personally seeing this younger brother grow up.


    This junior is really amazing.


    Growing speed is the same as riding a rocket, driving to kill, unexpectedly to this degree.


    The most terrifying thing is that this junior''s cultivation base is very stable and very strong.


    "Senior brother is utterly complimented, even if the younger brother is promoted, it is impossible to beat the senior."


    Lin Mo shook his head slightly and said.


    "That''s true."


    Li Cheng nodded, feeling reasonable.


    Lin Mo: "?"


    Brother, can¡¯t you be humble? Even if this is true, can''t you say it euphemistically? Why say so seriously.


    "Brother, do you think, with my current combat power, how many times do I fight you?"


    "It''s about fifty-five."


    "Really?"


    "It should be fake..."


    "How many times is it open?"


    "Four or six open?"


    "Ok?"


    "37 open?"


    "what?"


    "Then twenty-eight open!"


    "So what''s the opening?"


    "Forget it, Junior Brother, I have a showdown. It''s zero, Junior Brother, you won''t have a chance."


    got such an answer.


    Lin Mo fell into deep thought.


    Zero ten open?


    He really has no chance at all?


    "Brother, the power of the incense of faith in me is really strong. With this kind of thing, you have no chance at all, so this is not a question of strength, do you understand?"


    Li Cheng helplessly explained.


    "So, this is still a question of birth."


    Lin Mo waved his hand and said.


    "The same can be said, but let''s not talk about this first, Junior Brother, let''s talk about it first. Regarding the next thing about the monster race, first..."


    Li Cheng wants to change the topic...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 619： Do it to the big clan!

    Chapter 619 Do it to the big clan!


    Tianjian Continent, within the territory of a small clan of Demon Race.


    Lin Mo is accepting this fact.


    He can''t beat his brother Li Cheng.


    Not even a trace of winning percentage.


    Zero ten open...


    There is no winning percentage.


    It would be okay if it was opened in 19th.


    At least he still has a chance to explode.


    But this is ten open...


    There is no chance at all.


    Lin Mo started thinking.


    Li Cheng next to ?? did not continue to speak either, but gave Lin Mo time to digest.


    Regarding the discussion about the Yaozu, he is not in a hurry.


    After waiting for a while.


    Lin Mo only accepted this fact.


    He...


    I really can''t beat my brother.


    "Brother, let''s talk about things against the monster race..."


    Lin Mo took a deep breath and said hoarsely.


    "Okay, Junior Brother, in fact, you don''t need to be discouraged. Your strength is already very strong. I''m just a little different. For other people, you must be invincible under the same realm."


    Li Cheng comforted.


    "Well, brother, I know these."


    Lin Mo nodded, he felt so too.


    Except for my abnormal brother.


    Facing other people, he is confident to be invincible under the same realm!


    This is his arrogance.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t know that there were more freaks on another continent.


    That''s why this kind of pride is born.


    "Then Junior Brother, let''s talk about the next thing about dealing with the monster race. I think it is necessary for us to act on those big clans of the monster race."


    Li Cheng''s eyes flickered.


    "Do something against the monster clan? Brother, didn¡¯t you mean, isn¡¯t the time yet?"


    Lin Mo asked suspiciously.


    Hear this.


    Li Cheng shook his head slightly.


    took a few steps forward.


    His gaze was in the direction of the Ten Thousand Demons Palace, and there was a war and killing intent in his eyes.


    After seeing Ten Thousand Demons Palace for a long time.


    Li Cheng spoke slowly.


    "Naturally the time has not arrived before, isn''t the time now? According to my investigation, the strongest among the monster races is not there at the moment. There are only two demon saints, one is the sage, and the other is pretending to be our master. The demon saint."


    "The two demon saints still need to manage the entire continent, so they will not be able to draw hands to deal with us. Even if they really do, they are only one. In the case of one demon saint, you and me are enough to fight one."


    Just listen to what Li Cheng said.


    "But brother, among those big clans, there are no strong people?"


    Lin Mo hesitated and asked.


    "Brother, did you forget? The ancestors of all races are gone?"


    Li Cheng smiled and said.


    was said so.


    Lin Mo suddenly recovered.


    "I really forgot. In this way, brother, we can really start working on the big clan."


    Lin Mo''s eyes lit up.


    What he thought was to overthrow the whole monster race.


    Can slaughter a big family today.


    Then they can slaughter another big family tomorrow.


    If it continues, the monster race will be destroyed!


    "Not bad."


    Li Cheng nodded and spoke.


    The two quickly made a plan...


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    Outside the sea.


    Emperor Taiyi travels smoothly in the sea.


    Some monsters followed him.


    These are once strong men of the monster race.


    After the Eastern Emperor Taiyi came to the sea, he went to find the one who recovered.


    After finding a part.


    Emperor Taiyi ordered many powerful monsters to try whether they could go to the sea and revive the monsters of the old age.


    And Donghuang Taiyi is constantly approaching the sea area that suppresses the demon emperor.


    He didn''t want to rescue the Demon Emperor, he knew it was not the time yet.


    What he wants is to attract all the power left by Xintiandao before he goes to sleep.


    Create opportunities for those scattered monster races.


    Donghuang Taiyi did indeed succeed.


    After Donghuang Taiyi approached that sea area.


    The remnant power of the new heavenly Dao was immediately suppressed, and above the sky, dark clouds were rolling, thunder and lightning roared, and the world was faintly extinct.


    Dong Huang Taiyi''s momentum is not weak.


    Directly explode the whole body aura.


    Formed a confrontation with the might of the sky.


    For a while, no one can do anything.


    But Donghuang Taiyi''s complexion is very bad.


    This is an insult to him.


    The demon emperor, even after Xintiandao fell asleep, the power that was infinitely weakened could not be compared.


    "Humph!"


    Dong Huang Taiyi snorted coldly.


    If it weren¡¯t for his Donghuang Bell, where would he get the Xintiandao¡¯s impudence?


    However, Toho Taiichi is still very self-aware.


    Now his realm does not exist at all, even if there is the Eastern Emperor Bell, it can offset the residual power of the Xintiandao here.


    is facing the new heavenly way, then he must be a dead word.


    "You just drag the emperor here, just wait for the people in other places to resuscitate the monster clan."


    Emperor Tai turned her head, glanced at the people behind her faintly, and said.


    "Yes, Demon King."


    Everyone gave their hands to answer.


    Hear this.


    Dong Huang Taiyi retracted his gaze.


    Continue to stare at the sky above.


    His momentum has been released.


    The power of the new heavenly Dao in the sky is unconscious, but instinctively feels the aura of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, so it is released and confronts the Eastern Emperor.


    As long as Donghuang Taiyi does not do anything provocative.


    This part of the power of Xintiandao will not fall.


    will only confront at most.


    Emperor Taiyi did not have the thought of doing it.


    He just wanted to face off.


    Delay time.


    Donghuang Taiyi continued to release his momentum.


    The many monsters around him also released their breath slightly, attracting the attention of some new heavenly powers.


    They all have similar ideas.


    didn''t think that this part of Xintiandao''s power would fall and attack them.


    just when they feel that there will be no fighting danger.


    A very vague sense of God surged from the void and flew into the sky, seeming to be communicating something.


    Other monsters didn¡¯t feel it.


    Donghuang Taiyi noticed it in an instant.


    He condensed his eyes and realized something.


    "All back!!"


    Dong Huang Tai yelled angrily.


    Those people from the monster race heard this, and realized later that they wanted to retreat.


    But it was too late.


    Boom!


    A loud noise.


    The infinite thunder and lightning that originally hovered in the sky slammed down.


    The thunder and lightning smashed down, instantly turning this large area of ??sea into a sea of ??thunder, and the boundless thunder and lightning were exploding.


    Those monsters turned into ashes in just a moment.


    Donghuang Taiyi is fine, just a little embarrassed.


    The dignified demon king.


    How could it be attacked by this kind of damage.


    "Damn it."


    Emperor Tai Yi stared at the sky.


    The sense of consciousness just now!


    is the man of the new era!


    Absolutely!


    Emperor Taiyi himself did not expect that people in the new era would have such a trick.


    Able to communicate the power of the new heavenly way, and let this part of the new heavenly way drop instantly...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 620： Against Taiichi

    Chapter 620 Battle Against Taiyi


    Shen Xing Continent.


    Dongzhou, Taiyi Jianzong.


    The Taiyi Sword Sect at this moment is different from the past.


    The Taiyi Sword Sect of the past is just famous and spread in the Shenxing Continent.


    But now Taiyi Sword Sect is different.


    Several continents merged with Shenxing Continent, all have the name of Taiyi Sword Sect.


    And Taiyi Jianzong became the headquarters of the Continental Alliance.


    In terms of its status, it is completely different from the past.


    This day.


    On top of Taiyi Sword Sect.


    The strongest from several continents all met here, talking to each other about dealing with the old age.


    "I think we should take the initiative to attack, not so passive, the enemy is in the dark, we are in the light, this is not a good thing..."


    "I agree with this point, why only they can continue to attack us? We find opportunities, and we can attack them directly!"


    "Mainly, we don¡¯t know where they are."


    "Yes, I don''t know where, how are we going to fight?"


    The strongest people from all continents are using spiritual knowledge or special means to communicate.


    Among them, Ye Luo and Monkey King are the quietest.


    Neither of them spoke a word.


    All people from other continents are talking.


    After everyone had a conversation.


    Finally, his eyes fell on Ye Luo.


    I want Ye Luo, the leader to speak, to say something.


    Ye Luo was said to be so, naturally he also had to say something.


    He thought for a while, originally planned to talk to the mud, and say something casually, to encourage these people.


    Ke hadn¡¯t waited for Ye Shu to speak.


    Suddenly the imprint of Heaven on the center of his eyebrows became hot.


    Ye Luo''s spiritual consciousness surged, and he knew what had happened in a moment.


    "The strong man of the old age wants to revive another supreme man of the old age! Right now in the sea!"


    Ye Luo blurted out.


    The powerhouses on other continents frowned and were puzzled, and didn''t quite understand what Ye Luo meant.


    Ye Luo didn''t have time to say anything.


    He stretched out his hand, and passed a message to Monkey King, asking Monkey King to explain it to the people here.


    Then he immediately separated a line of divine consciousness and rushed to the sea first, and he set off on his own, preparing to cross the space and descend there.


    Ye Luo quickly left the hall.


    He was just about to smash the space and step in.


    A voice came over.


    "Ye Xiaoyou, wait a minute!"


    Ye Luo turned his head and looked.


    Bai Ze''s figure appeared like a teleport, and came to him in an instant.


    "Senior White?"


    Ye Luo was taken aback for a moment, then hurriedly greeted him and saluted.


    "Ye Xiaoyou, the overseas breath is the breath of the demon emperor of the old age! The demon emperor of the old era possessed the supreme combat power, which is absolutely extraordinary. It is better for Ye Xiaoyou not to go overseas!"


    Bai Ze''s eyes were worried, and with a hint of helplessness, he opened his mouth to explain to Ye Luo.


    "Old Demon King, what is that?"


    Ye Luo mobilized his spiritual consciousness to go overseas, the body was not in a hurry, stood in the air, and asked.


    In fact, he doesn¡¯t know much about the old age.


    The ones who really know are Senior White and Master.


    "Old Demon Emperor, Eastern Emperor Taiyi! The existence that once overwhelmed an era, Xiantian Divine Mansion, a peerless existence..."


    Bai Ze faintly explained it with Ye Luo.


    He had already discovered that Xintiandao no longer controlled him, and understood that he had joined the camp of Xintiandao.


    joined, then you can¡¯t regret it.


    Now Ye Luo and others are likely to face the Shangdong Emperor Taiyi, of course he has to make it clear with Ye Luo and others.


    Actually, he still hoped that Ye Luo and others would not have a couple with Donghuangtai.


    No one understands better than him, what the four words Donghuang Taiyi represent.


    That is absolute combat power.


    If it weren¡¯t for the former East Emperor Taiyi to have no holy position, the talent of Dong Huang Taiyi might not be able to get a glimpse of that supreme position.


    Today¡¯s resurrected Donghuang Taiyi has no combat power, but it¡¯s not even comparable to ordinary people.


    "Xiaoyou Ye, listen to my advice. If you can, don¡¯t confront the Demon Emperor. Now in the new era, you will not be a master. I am afraid that no one can crush the Demon Emperor.¡±


    Bai Ze shook his head and said.


    Standing on the opposite side, Ye Luo, who had listened quietly, frowned slightly.


    "Senior White, the demon emperor in your mouth now seems to be resurrecting a supreme existence of the old age. I am the spokesperson of the new heavenly path and I have to stop it from getting the new heavenly path information."


    Ye Luo said helplessly.


    is described by Bai Ze, he also knows that this Donghuang Taiyi seems to be very strong.


    And it is absolutely strong.


    "Then Xiaoyou Ye, do you have a way to get in touch with your master? This time I really need your master to take action. I''m afraid it will be difficult to deal with with our strength."


    Bai Ze said.


    "Senior White, I really can''t contact my master, so I can''t help it, I can only do it."


    Ye Luo shook his head and said.


    Hear this.


    Bai Ze hesitated a bit.


    Then a decisive color appeared in his eyes.


    "Ye Xiaoyou, since you insist on going, let me go with you."


    Bai Ze said nothing to let Ye Luo go by himself.


    Ye Luo''s talent, he saw it in his eyes.


    Leaves will not fall, and future achievements will certainly not be lower than when he was at his peak.


    "Senior White, it¡¯s not necessary. Actually, I¡¯m not alone. People from other continents will definitely follow. You don¡¯t need to follow."


    Ye Luo intends to refuse.


    "Even if there are those people, I don''t worry, I''ll go with you."


    Bai Ze still wants to go with Ye Luo.


    Ye fell after some rejection.


    Bai Ze still refused to leave.


    In the end, Ye Luo could only choose to take Bai Ze with him.


    As soon as they were about to leave the mainland, the powerhouses from all continents all came over, all understood the importance of the matter, and left with Ye Luo, heading for the sea together.


    The four big beasts were also going to follow.


    But the four big beasts were finally stopped by Ye Luo, citing the reason that Shenxing Continent needed the strong to sit down.


    In the end, Ye Luo and Bai Ze, as well as the strongest of the major continents, will go to the sea by these people.


    Ye Luo directly used the identity of the spokesperson of Xintiandao to open the space channel and directly transmitted away.


    When everyone enters the space channel.


    Except for Monkey King and Bai Ze, the others are still very curious and curious about the space channel.


    They are the first time to enter the space channel.


    Ye Luo did not feel strange to these people''s reactions. It was normal to react to curiosity when entering the space channel for the first time.


    On the contrary, there is no response, that is the strangest thing.


    Bai Ze did not respond, Ye Luo could understand.


    After all, ?? is the strong old generation.


    But this Monkey King did not respond, which is a bit strange.


    Ye Luo took a deep look at Monkey King. From beginning to end, he couldn''t see what identity this Monkey King was.


    I don¡¯t even know what level of Monkey Goku¡¯s strength is...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 621： The mighty Donghuang Taiichi

    Chapter 621 The mighty Donghuang Taiyi


    In the sea.


    Emperor Tai looked at the sky with a green expression.


    A batch of monster races he revived were all destroyed.


    That divine sense just now.


    Isn¡¯t that the new age people!


    Emperor Taiyi suppressed a wave of anger in her heart.


    He did not choose to leave.


    but stand still.


    He felt it, and a few breaths approached here.


    The people of the new era mobilized the power of the new heaven to destroy the monster races he revived. It was still uncomfortable, and they ran to him!


    Is this really deceiving him Donghuang Taiyi?


    Emperor Taiyi did not leave, his aura became more and more depressed, causing the void around him to tremble, and there were faint signs of collapse.


    "Come on!"


    Emperor Tai Yi yelled loudly, wanting to summon the Donghuang Bell again.


    He who has the Donghuang Bell and he who doesn''t have the Donghuang Bell are two different appearances.


    If he has the Donghuang Bell in his hands, he will not be afraid of others at all.


    With the Eastern Emperor Tai screamed loudly.


    The void trembled.


    but nothing appeared.


    Obviously, the Eastern Emperor Bell couldn¡¯t come to this world at all.


    Dong Huang Taiyi clenched his teeth.


    But he still didn''t want to leave.


    If he can hold back this kind of thing, and then leave, then he is not Taiyi Taiyi.


    One thought ends here.


    Emperor Taiyi stood there and waited.


    After waiting for a while.


    A breath came from a distance, causing the surrounding sea water to subvert, and the sun and the moon turned pale.


    One of the powerful spiritual senses directly pressed towards Donghuang Taiyi, trying to suppress Donghuang Taiyi.


    Faced with this divine sense, Dong Huangtai didn''t even lift his eyelids, but directly accepted it.


    This level of consciousness does not even have the qualifications to make him take a step back!


    In the sight of Donghuang Taiyi.


    The void ahead suddenly trembled.


    Then a spatial channel appeared.


    In the space channel, a group of figures appeared from it.


    These figures are diverse.


    A few of them are in human form.


    Others are very strange.


    Some are images of demons, some are images of angels, and there are various unspeakable images.


    "Demon King."


    A voice came from the void.


    This voice made Donghuang Taiyi familiar.


    He suddenly thought of something, and his eyes quickly froze to the void.


    I saw a figure walking out of the void.


    is Bai Ze.


    As soon as Donghuang Tai saw Bai Ze, his pupils shrank slightly.


    "White Pond!"


    Emperor Tai knew early on that Bai Ze had taken refuge in the new era, but when he saw it now, he couldn''t help but feel angry.


    The monster race has never failed Bai Ze at all.


    Bai Ze has done such a thing now.


    Betrayal! !


    Donghuang Taiyi still a little can''t understand, why Bai Ze chooses to betray, Ming understands Ze is not the same kind of person as the demon master.


    The former Bai Ze was a very loyal person.


    "Demon King."


    Bai Ze walked out of the void, stood beside Ye Luo, looked at Donghuang Taiyi, and slightly arched his hand.


    "Bai Ze, why is this?"


    Dong Huang Taiyi lowered his voice and asked in a deep voice.


    "Demon King, times have changed, our times have passed."


    Bai Ze shook his head slightly, and said.


    He looked calmly at Donghuang Tai.


    "Is this the reason for your betrayal?"


    Emperor Taiyi''s brow was beating, and there were faint fluctuations in mana in his palm.


    "The former Bai Ze has already died for the monster clan once, and now Bai Ze is just a person from the new era. How can he betray?"


    Bai Ze shook his head again.


    "Oh, since Bai Ze once died, there is no need for Bai Ze now to exist."


    Dong Huang Taiyi said such a sentence silently.


    His words fell.


    Instantly violent.


    The whole person was killed towards Bai Ze.


    He moves very fast.


    In just an instant, Donghuang Taiyi came to Bai Ze and killed Bai Ze with a palm.


    Dong Huang Taiyi''s speed was so fast that Bai Ze Ye Luo and others could hardly react.


    At the moment of the death, Sun Wukong reacted and directly stopped the Eastern Emperor Taiyi with one hand.


    Sun Wukong stopped Donghuang Taiyi with a palm.


    Touch your palms.


    Boom!


    A loud noise.


    Monkey King was forced back dozens of steps.


    Donghuang Taiyi only took a step or two back.


    Obviously, Monkey King is not Taiyi¡¯s opponent.


    At least Sun Wukong''s combat power is not as good as Donghuang Taiyi.


    "Good ability."


    Emperor Tai was unable to make a single blow, without the slightest irritation, glanced at Monkey King lightly, and shot again.


    This time, other people can fully react.


    Ye Luo and others took action one after another.


    For a time, a chaotic battle began.


    Emperor Taiyi counted people with one enemy, but he did not lose the wind at all, and even tended to fight more and more courageously.


    Ye Luo and others are finally weakened by Donghuang Taiyi.


    It is Monkey King, who has shown extraordinary combat power. He is the main force who resists the Eastern Emperor Taiyi alone.


    After a fierce battle.


    Emperor Tai suddenly jumped out of the ring and forced everyone back.


    Carrying with one hand, looking at Ye Luo and others coldly.


    After a glance.


    freezes on Bai Ze.


    "This is the combat power of your new era? Just like this, there is no chance of victory. The emperor has recovered less than 10% of his combat power, let alone the Demon Emperor.


    "Bai Ze, the emperor will give you another chance to return to the old times. For the things that the emperor has done to you, you will forget it!"


    Dong Huang Taiyi said in a deep voice.


    "Demon King, since I am a person of the new era, then I will not betray. What''s more, our new era may not be weak, and right now we are not the strongest person in the new era. , If the strongest person in the new era appears, you and the Demon Emperor may not be able to defeat that one!"


    Bai Ze bowed his hand to Donghuang Tai, and said lightly.


    In his opinion, if Chu Yuan made the move, the Demon Emperor and Demon Emperor might not have the upper hand.


    For Chu Yuan, Bai Ze is full of confidence.


    As long as Chu Yuan does not fall, the new era will never collapse!


    "Oh? Isn''t all the combat power of your new era here?"


    Emperor Taiyi raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "not really."


    Bai Ze shook his head.


    Tong Huang Taiyi is puzzled now.


    He has seen the new era''s battle list.


    The number one seems to be the armored monkey.


    This point of the battle power list above the old heaven, you can see its appearance.


    He has seen the armored monkey, so he can be sure.


    The number one is here.


    Who is the person that Bai Ze said?


    Emperor Tai squinted slightly and fell into thought.


    Just when Donghuang Taiyi wanted to ask something.


    Ye Luo stood up.


    His face is a bit ugly.


    He has received the information of the new era of heaven.


    The demon emperor can no longer be trapped and is about to recover.


    If you don¡¯t force Donghuang Taiyi to leave again.


    Later, they will face the combination of the two strongest men of the old era.


    "Demon King, retreat! Otherwise, stay here!"


    Ye Luo can¡¯t manage that much anymore, he communicates directly with the Heavenly Dao, and uses the imprint of the Heavenly Dao to obtain the power of the new heaven...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 622： Demon King, retire!

    Chapter 622 Demon King, retire!


    Above the sea.


    The dark clouds in the sky, lightning and thunder, an extremely depressive aura spread out, and the majesty that belongs to the heavens descended on the entire sea.


    Originally, the Xintiandao went into deep sleep, and there is not much coercion between heaven and earth.


    But at this moment, the sleeping new heaven seemed to be awakened and descended into the world again.


    The Monkey King, Kabbalah and other strong men on the other continents who stood on the side felt the pressure of heaven and earth, and their expressions became ugly.


    They were all forced to withdraw from the mainland by Xintiandao.


    only recently had a chance to come again.


    Now seeing the breath of Xintiandao, I can¡¯t help but feel a little scared.


    Only three people on the field are not afraid.


    One is Donghuang Taiyi, who is not afraid of this new heavenly atmosphere.


    One is Ye Luo. As the spokesperson of Xintiandao, he is naturally not afraid of this kind of breath. In the breath, he not only does not feel depressed, but on the contrary, he has a kind of intimacy.


    The last one is Bai Ze.


    Bai Ze was an excitement.


    After he was acknowledged by Xintiandao, it is the first time that he feels the breath of Xintiandao at such a close distance.


    I just feel that this breath is so close...


    Boom!


    A thunder and lightning crossed the sky.


    The next moment, a dazzling beam of light fell from the sky and fell on Ye Luo.


    In a moment, Ye Luo''s aura changed drastically, and a breath far beyond the original appeared.


    In just an instant, countless light spots appeared around Ye Luo. In terms of his combat power, he had directly reached the same level as Eastern Emperor Taiyi.


    The most important thing is that he carries the mighty power of heaven!


    That is the breath of heaven!


    seems to have restraint in everything in the world.


    "Demon King! Retreat!"


    Ye fell with Tianxian in his mouth, and his tongue was spring thunder. With a word, the great coercion moved towards the East Emperor Taiyi.


    He wants to force the Eastern Emperor Taiyi back, and then deal with the demon emperor.


    Otherwise the two will join hands, it will be very troublesome.


    "Junior, you are too arrogant."


    Emperor Tai squinted his eyes slightly, and between him raised his hand, an ancient bell phantom appeared behind him.


    The ancient clock is just a phantom, not an entity, but it still reveals a very terrifying aura.


    Ye Luo saw the ancient bell, raised his brows, and between his hands, a divine sword appeared in his hand. He wanted to defeat Donghuang Taiyi as quickly as possible.


    Even if he can''t defeat Donghuang Taiyi, he must take action to drive Donghuang Taiyi away temporarily.


    Just when Ye Luo was about to make a move.


    In the entire sea area, a strong vibration suddenly occurred.


    A powerful and ancient demon gas rushed out from the bottom of the sea.


    That''s too late¡­


    Leaf''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    Demon Emperor, it has recovered!


    ...


    at the same time.


    Ten Thousand Demons Palace side hall.


    was sitting on the main seat, and Chu Yuan, who was feeding the gluttonous food, frowned.


    He seemed to be aware of it, and he looked towards the sea area of ??the war.


    "What does it feel like?"


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly.


    He felt like he was throbbing, but he didn''t know what was going on.


    This is a very strange feeling.


    "Master, what''s wrong?"


    ÷Òóž lay on the ground and asked lazily.


    "It''s okay, you continue to eat."


    Chu Yuan glanced at the iron-eater lying on the ground, and said casually.


    "Okay, Master."


    ÷Òóž replied, gnawing on something of unknown quality.


    In fact, Chu Yuan didn¡¯t know what the gluttony was eating.


    He randomly arranges a person to take charge of the food and drink, and he also stipulates that he does not have to eat too well.


    "How did it feel just now? There is always a bad feeling."


    Chu Yuan has some doubts.


    He didn''t know what it was like just now.


    But judging from his instinct.


    Something bad seems to be happening there.


    Chu Yuan raised his hand slightly.


    A golden round of light condensed between his palms.


    He didn''t know why, and suddenly wanted to slash it with a palm.


    This idea, he himself did not know why.


    But he just wants to do it.


    Chu Yuan raised his hand and wanted to throw it away.


    But after another thought, he put down the golden light wheel again.


    Hum...


    With a soft sound, the golden light wheel slowly dissipated in his hand.


    Chu Yuan suddenly looked at a bone in the glutinous pot next to him that he didn¡¯t know what a creature was.


    He stretched out his hand and lifted it and grabbed the bone.


    The golden light of invincibility covered that bone.


    Chu Yuan hesitated for a moment, and then projected towards the sea area.


    At the moment he projected the bone, the bone instantly turned into a golden light and disappeared.


    After projecting the bones.


    Chu Yuan suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    do not know why.


    After he projected the bone, the anxiety disappeared.


    "What is this weird feeling?"


    Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows, very puzzled.


    He didn''t understand why he felt this way for no reason.


    But he didn''t plan to think too much.


    Anyway, if you throw a bone, then throw it away, and it won¡¯t have any effect.


    It¡¯s impossible for the bones to fly out and smash people to death, right?


    The other party is too bad.


    "Master, I''m almost done eating."


    ÷Òóž suddenly raised her head, looked at Chu Yuan, and said naively.


    "Don''t worry, I will find someone to cook for you later."


    Chu Yuan glanced at it, not paying attention.


    The system teaching mode has said that when a pet is raised.


    So he doesn¡¯t care about gluttonous food at all, anyway he can give him whatever he wants to eat.


    As a pet at ordinary times, just leave it beside.


    "Okay, Master."


    ÷Òóž answered.


    "By the way, ÷Òóž, do you want to practice?"


    Chu Yuan suddenly raised his head and asked.


    "Practice? What is practice?"


    ÷Òóž answered in a daze.


    "Huh? It''s okay, it''s okay, just keep this idea."


    Hearing this answer, Chu Yuan was relieved at once.


    This disciple must be fine, don¡¯t worry.


    I just don¡¯t know how Lin Mo is doing now, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems.


    There is also Li Cheng.


    I haven¡¯t heard about Li Cheng for a long time.


    I don¡¯t know how this kid is now.


    There should be no major problems.


    Chu Yuan thought a little bit.


    I think it should be stable this time.


    Three disciples, that is, the three realms.


    He is now in the realm of heaven, and below is the realm of earth, cell, and embryo. In the three realms, it seems that he can only reach the realm of embryo?


    What will it be like to reach the embryonic state?


    Chu Yuan couldn''t believe it.


    A golden embryo? ?


    What would it look like...


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but shudder.


    This is not good.


    He has to accept at least one more disciple.


    really became an embryo, he couldn''t accept it.


    If you want to find another disciple, where should you find it?


    Continue to follow the teaching model?


    Chu Yuan himself fell into deep thought.


    He completely forgot where the bone he just threw out would go...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 623： Demon Emperor!

    Chapter 623 Demon Emperor!


    Above the sea.


    The war is about to start.


    Ye Luo, Bai Ze, Monkey King, Kabbalah and others stood together, and on their side, the breath of Xin Tian Dao permeated.


    Although the aura of Xintiandao is strong, but after all, the body consciousness is sleeping, and this part of the aura is only summoned by Ye Luo.


    However, the breath of heaven is the breath of heaven after all.


    Blessed.


    makes Ye Luo and their aura much stronger, and they also have a direct blessing on Ye Luo.


    and on the other side.


    Emperor Tai stood there one by one.


    Only relying on the aura of one person, he directly competed directly with Ye Luo.


    Behind Donghuang Tai, an extremely powerful breath is gradually recovering.


    This breath is not as fierce and domineering as Donghuang Taiyi, but it is full of an alternative majesty.


    This majesty is very powerful, as if a godless man who is in charge of sentient beings and dominates thousands of worlds is about to recover.


    "The demon emperor is about to recover, even if you have the blessing of the new heavens, it will have no effect!"


    Emperor Taiyi felt this breath, and a long-lost smile appeared on his face.


    At the same time, there was no retreat for Ye Luo''s powerful aura.


    With the Demon Emperor, they are not weak on Ye Luo''s side.


    Moreover, looking at the demon emperor''s aura, it is obvious that the realm of recovery is not weak.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Everyone on the side of Ye Luo also felt the power of this breath.


    They all looked very solemn.


    This level of battle is not something they can participate in.


    The battle with Donghuang Taiyi alone is not something they can intervene, let alone an existence even more terrifying than Donghuang Taiyi is about to recover.


    In that situation...


    On the field, I am afraid that only the armored Monkey King and Ye Luo can deal with one or two. They are afraid that they can only give it for nothing.


    In this situation.


    They stay here, it will be very dangerous.


    "Leader, how should the next battle proceed..."


    "We stay here, I''m afraid it won''t help much, or let''s go first?"


    "Go? Where can we go? If the leader loses, what chance do we have? We will die sooner or later, it is better to stay here and fight to death!"


    "It''s just a death fight!"


    Everyone expressed their opinions.


    Some people want to go, and some want to fight to the death.


    But under persuasion, they finally unified the front and fought to death.


    "Don''t worry, the opponent is strong or strong, but we may not be weak. This leader Ye is not weak, and there is also what you said, the master of the leader Ye."


    Monkey Wukong did not have the slightest sense of fear in his eyes. On the contrary, there was still a kind of terrifying warfare burning.


    The scene now seems to have awakened his memories.


    In an instant, his strong fighting spirit increased his momentum a lot.


    "No, Daoist Chu Shenlong sees the beginning and the end, how do we know where he is."


    Bai Ze shook his head slightly, and said.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The Monkey King was stunned.


    The fighting spirit that was still burning also stopped.


    This¡­¡­


    The strongest combat power on the other side has come out.


    We don¡¯t know where the strongest combat power is?


    It¡¯s just one question, "Shenlong sees the head but doesn''t see the end?"


    Good fellow.


    He is a good guy directly.


    "I believe in Master!"


    At this time, Ye Luo suddenly turned his head, looked at the crowd, and said this sentence very firmly.


    "Believe¡­¡­"


    Monkey Wukong was silent.


    This is too trivial, right?


    Just when Monkey King wanted to say something more.


    In the sea ahead of ??, a monstrous wave was suddenly set off, and layers of seawater swept up, forming a sky-high tide, as if it was about to submerge everything.


    Under the eyes of Ye Luo and others.


    A figure walked out of the endless wave.


    The appearance of that figure, the void seems to be trembling.


    At the same time, countless visions are rising.


    Various shadows of the sun, moon and stars were projected out, seeming to be summoned by a certain supreme being.


    Every phantom here is full of ancient and powerful aura.


    When the figure came out, the stars and phantoms automatically came to the side of the figure, following the figure.


    And that figure is the Demon Emperor Dijun!


    Dijun wore an emperor robe and stepped out. The supreme coercion accompanied him to suppress it.


    Ye Luo and others all lowered their positions when Dijun came.


    This is not a gap in realm.


    is a kind of personality gap.


    The emperor of heaven is born with this personality.


    can directly suppress Ye Luo and others.


    Ye Luo and others are also true. Under the suppression, the combat power has been absolutely affected.


    If the previous Ye Luo, with the help of heaven, it can explode 200% of the combat power.


    Then Ye Luo now can only exert his original combat power, and the blessing of Heaven and this coercion offset.


    With his own momentum, it offsets the blessings of heaven, which is enough to be terrifying.


    "You and other juniors, dare to be presumptuous?"


    A very majestic voice came.


    The figure just appeared, and he attacked Ye Luo and the others. He moved quickly and swiftly, without a trace of muddy water. He didn''t say a word of nonsense at all, just hit it.


    Ye Luo and others were taken aback, and they scattered all around to avoid being hit by the figure''Di Jun''.


    But after all, someone slowed down.


    was hit by Dijun with one move.


    Several people were directly knocked down into the sky and into the bottom of the ocean.


    Ye Luo and others were also taken aback by Di Jun¡¯s terrifying combat power.


    They had never thought that Di Jun would have such terrible fighting power.


    With a single blow, several of them were beaten out of nowhere.


    "The recovery of this guy''s realm is more terrible than we thought!"


    Monkey Wukong''s pupils shrank suddenly and took a deep breath.


    He already knows.


    Only relying on the people here, I am afraid it will be difficult to compete with this emperor.


    "go?"


    Monkey Wukong looked at Ye Luo and said in a deep voice.


    "Go, where can I go?"


    Ye Luo gritted his teeth, he had already felt that a qi was locked in the dark.


    That is the breath of that demon emperor Emperor Jun.


    Dijun could not let them escape.


    "How to do."


    Sun Wukong raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "I...I don''t know."


    Ye Luo was also confused.


    At this time, it is impossible to walk or fight.


    What should we do at this time?


    "Bai Ze, there are two people from the new era. If you return at this time, I can spare your lives."


    The Demon Emperor walked out, glanced plainly at Ye Luo and other people, and finally fixed his gaze on the three figures.


    Ye Luo, Monkey King, Bai Ze.


    In his opinion, these three talents are eligible to be invited by him to join the old age, and the others are unworthy.


    Baize himself is his former subordinate.


    Ye Luo is the arrogant of the new era.


    But he can¡¯t understand Monkey King, but he can also know that Monkey King is extraordinary...


    Sorry, cabbage was a bit busy this month. I thought about the update in the last two days. There was a car accident yesterday afternoon. I was in hospital for observation. The update may be unstable temporarily.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 624： Oppress leaf fall

    Chapter 624 Compressing Leaf Fall


    "Bai Ze, for the sake of you who used to be the emperor and worked hard for the monster race, now you return, and you can spare you not to die!"


    "The other two of you, if you can leave the new era and take refuge in us, you can also live."


    "There is no need for other people, all fall."


    Demon Emperor Dijun looked at the people in front of him sharply.


    He is very domineering.


    Does not allow others to refute at all.


    With a word, there is a style that no one can answer him.


    It seems that his words are the laws of heaven, and no one can refute them.


    "Do you think it is possible? Demon Emperor."


    Ye Luo took the lead in stepping forward. He felt that at this time, it was necessary to stabilize their military spirit.


    He forced out his breath.


    Trying to fight against the demon emperor.


    But in front of the demon emperor''s supreme coercion.


    His breath seemed powerless to resist.


    "You, a man of the new era, are kind of interesting."


    The Demon Emperor raised his eyebrows slightly, and took a high look at this Ye Luo.


    Few people can explode in front of him.


    Even if his current strength is not one in ten, it is still the same.


    This Ye Luo had the courage to show his aura, which surprised him very much.


    "Brother."


    Behind ??, Donghuang Taiyi slowly flew over, facing the demon emperor, and arched his hands with respect.


    "One too, not bad."


    The demon Emperor Dijun turned around and agreed.


    The two looked at each other.


    No more words.


    Not even much dialogue.


    There is no need for much dialogue between the two of them.


    "Brother, that person is the number one arrogant man in the new era, and his aptitude is not weaker than that of the person of our old era. In any case, we must keep him!"


    Emperor Taiyi also knew Ye Luo''s talents and strength.


    Even if you can''t recruit Yeluo, you must kill the Yeluo.


    "Ok."


    Dijun nodded faintly, and responded.


    He finished this sentence.


    ''S eyes fell on Ye Luo and them again.


    stepped out in one step, and the coercion that fell on Ye Luo''s body became even stronger.


    Ye Luo looked ugly, gritted his teeth tightly, and even felt difficult to speak.


    Seeing this, the Monkey King and Bai Ze next to ?? came to Ye Luo''s side one after another, supported Ye Luo''s shoulder with one hand, and supported Ye Luo to resist this coercion together.


    See the three people joining forces.


    Tong Huang Taiyi also followed his steps, and the ancient bell phantom appeared behind him.


    ßËßËßË¡­¡­


    The ancient bell rang, and endless ripples instantly swayed, sweeping in all directions, as if to fix time, space, and everything.


    Emperor Taiyi''s joining, caused Ye Luo and the three people to fall into a disadvantage in this confrontation.


    Seeing this, the other people came to Ye Luo and tried to bless them.


    But these people have little effect at all.


    Emperor Taiyi and Dijun share the same roots, and they work together. It''s not as simple as one plus one.


    Just when Donghuang Taiyi and Dijun joined forces, Ye Luo and others were almost unable to resist it.


    Ye Luo originally wanted to force an outbreak, and let Monkey King and others escape first.


    But Dijun understood Ye Luo''s thoughts.


    Suddenly raised his hand, a powerful mana shot out, and hit the leaf drop at a speed that surpassed time and space.


    Ye Luo, who was originally distracted, could react.


    was accurately hit by a single blow.


    Boom!


    Under a loud noise.


    Ye Luo''s whole body flew upside down.


    turned into a shadow and smashed down.


    boom!


    Leaf fell into the bottom of the sea, causing waves.


    After a while, Ye Luo''s figure rushed out from the bottom of the sea again, without receiving much impact at all.


    But when Ye Luo flew out the moment.


    When everyone saw Ye Luo''s figure, they couldn''t help but glance sideways.


    At this moment, Ye Luo''s figure was very embarrassed.


    The robe is a bit shabby, and the breath is very chaotic. There is a trace of blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, and it is obviously not lightly injured.


    "Leader Ye!"


    Others saw Ye Luo''s appearance, and flew towards the bottom one after another, ready to pick up Ye Luo and protect Ye Luo.


    When ??Emperor Donghuang saw this, she slightly squinted and manipulated the ancient clock behind her, which directly shook those people.


    "Go back to the old age, you will not die!"


    Dijun¡¯s voice was full of supreme majesty, and there was also a hint of bewitching in it. He tried to disintegrate Ye Luo''s will.


    "you are dreaming."


    Ye Luo''s aura was chaotic, and he raised his head to look at Di Jun, his eyes still full of fierceness.


    His body is injured, but his will is still strong.


    "Do you really want to die?"


    Dijun snorted coldly, already a little impatient.


    "I don''t think you can kill me!"


    Yeluo is willing to give in.


    He has always believed that their master has been watching him.


    Once his life is in danger, Master will definitely take action!


    He believes this!


    "Don''t think? Then I will let you see!"


    Dijun seemed to be angry too.


    He flipped his palms to wipe Ye Luo completely.


    The majestic mana quickly condensed and formed a huge palm.


    He seemed to want to use this huge palm to kill Ye Luo.


    See this scene.


    Tonghuang Taiyi quickly cooperated.


    The ancient bell phantom moved, causing countless ripples to shake Ye Luo to prevent Ye Luo from escaping.


    Ye Luo''s figure moved, trying to rush out of these ripples.


    But Dijun''s speed is too fast.


    Soon he could hardly react.


    When Ye Luo came back slightly, a huge palm print appeared in front of her eyes.


    Ye Luo''s eyes reflected the huge palm prints.


    Just when he thought that he was not dead and would be seriously injured.


    An anomaly suddenly arises!


    A golden light lased from a distance.


    This golden light attacked and killed, and directly penetrated the huge palm print that Emperor Jun had shot.


    The huge palm prints made by Emperor Jun were pierced and turned into countless fluorescent lights and dissipated.


    The golden light cast off the momentum and rushed towards Emperor Jun.


    "What the **** is this!"


    Not only Dijun was shocked, others were also shocked.


    They can''t see what this golden light is at all, they can only feel the mighty power of the world carried in this golden light.


    The power engulfed in this majesty of heaven and earth is much stronger than the little breath that the new heaven has just arrived.


    The two sides are not of the same magnitude at all.


    Under Di Jun''s wrong eyes.


    The golden light struck him impartially.


    Dijun reacted subconsciously.


    He put his hands on his chest, trying to block the golden light.


    But when the golden light touched him, his eyes widened, and he realized that the golden light was not something he could resist.


    A terrifying force burst out.


    Dijun¡¯s entire chest was pierced, and golden blood was flowing down.


    Wow...


    Layers of **** clouds came in.


    Countless blood-colored thunder and lightning in the sky rang.


    It seems that everything is mourning.


    And Di Jun''s whole body also fell down.


    fell towards the sea.


    And the golden light still rushed straight, smashed into the sea, lifted the infinite water, and then pierced the ground deep in the seabed, revealing the appearance, that is a bone that has been gnawed out...


    Thank you for your concern. Cabbage is only for hospital observation to prevent the right lung tissue from deteriorating. There is no big danger!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 625： Chu Yuan, the strongest in the new era?

    Chapter 625 Chu Yuan, the strongest man in the new era?


    Wait until all the visions have disappeared.


    The scene still seemed silent.


    In the sea, the sea is rolling, and the wind is strong, which can not be calmed for a long time.


    Emperor Taiyi, Ye Luo, Monkey King, Bai Ze, Kabbalah, etc., all the top powerhouses in this world were stunned.


    Their pupils shrank sharply, looking at the bones stuck in the sea floor.


    There is nothing in my mind.


    this is¡­¡­


    What is this?


    They can''t imagine the existence of this bone...


    came out of nowhere.


    A bone suppressed the demon Emperor Dijun?


    The restored realm of Demon Emperor Dijun is very high.


    can definitely be regarded as the extreme of this world.


    As a result, it was suppressed by this bone? ?


    "Brother!!"


    Emperor Taiyi reacted, feeling anxious, and flew towards the bottom, wanting to save the demon emperor.


    And most of the powerful players in the new era on the side are unresponsive.


    "This...just now, what was that?"


    Monkey Wukong''s voice trembled, talking.


    He also felt terrible power in the bone just now.


    If the bone just touched him...oh no, if the bone just touched him, he might have to fall directly, and there is absolutely no possibility of survival.


    That sub-power is definitely beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    I haven''t seen the demon emperor can''t hold it.


    "Master! It''s Master!"


    Ye Luo recognized it at the first instant.


    He is familiar with that breath.


    is not the breath of the master.


    "It''s a friend of Chu Dao!"


    Bai Ze glanced at Ye Luo meaningfully.


    He can be sure that Fellow Daoist Chu has never paid attention to this.


    A sudden blow...


    Chu Taoist Fellow may be practicing somewhere, and accidentally felt the crisis of Ye Luo, so he took action.


    In any case, Fellow Daoist Chu is absolutely concerned about these disciples.


    "This is what you say, the strongest of our new era?"


    Sun Wukong''s mouth is open.


    He has tried his best to give unlimited imagination to the ¡®Master¡¯ of these two populations.


    did not expect¡­¡­


    Unexpectedly, he still underestimated.


    What level of character is this?


    Just when Monkey King imagined endlessly.


    A stream of light rushed out in the distance.


    I saw Donghuang Taiyi helping the demon emperor step into the air.


    At this moment, the demon emperor was covered in golden blood, with a blood hole visible to the naked eye on his chest, embarrassed and weak.


    Obviously, the combat power has almost returned to zero.


    Even the breath became a little weaker.


    Its vitality is like a candle flickering left and right, which will go out at any time.


    The Demon Emperor was almost killed by a single blow!


    "Go...hurry up..."


    The demon emperor''s voice was hoarse, and his eyes were full of fear.


    "go!"


    Emperor Taiyi did not hesitate, Gu Zhong Xuying lay in front of him, leading the demon emperor, and then turned and quickly fled, not daring to fall in love at all.


    Originally, Monkey King and others wanted to pursue it.


    But was stopped by Bai Ze.


    "Don''t think about it, you are not friends of Chu Dao, you dare to chase after the demon emperor and demon emperor desperately, we are afraid that we can''t take it at all."


    Bai Ze shook his head and said.


    Hear this.


    The other talents woke up a little, and looked at each other one by one, and they were all shocked in their pupils.


    They...


    They won?


    This is too simple.


    A bone fell from the sky.


    suppressed the demon emperor...


    "That is, the strongest of the new era?"


    "The strongest in the new era, worthy of the name! From now on, I will be a loyal supporter of the Shenxing Continent! No one is easy to come here..."


    "This is too exaggerated, what a terrifying existence is that Demon Emperor? It was defeated by this one..."


    "Since the strongest man in the new era is so terrifying, what do we worry about so much?"


    "In other words, since the strongest in the new era is so powerful, why hasn''t it been shown? It would be better to just destroy the old era with a single brain."


    Everyone is discussing.


    Bai Ze walked out upon seeing this, waved his hand, and signaled that everyone needn''t say much.


    "About Friends of Chu, I suggest that you don¡¯t have to say any more. Do you know that Friends of Chu can hear others discussing themselves? If you recite Friends of Chu, you will have feelings, so I I suggest you not to discuss too much about Friends of Chu Dao..."


    "Also, as to why Fellow Taoist Chu didn''t take action and wiped out those old ages, it''s like you didn''t take action to deal with the little monsters of the old age."


    "The level is different. Fellow Daoist Chu''s strength surpasses those of the old age. Therefore, Fellow Daoist Chu will naturally not take action. Perhaps at the level of Fellow Daoist Chu, it is already a battle between Heaven and Dao. Of course, the strength of Dao Dao-level is not I¡¯m going to take action against the people below."


    Bai Ze explained to everyone patiently.


    Everyone finished listening.


    felt that what Bai Ze said seemed very reasonable.


    With this terrifying power...


    is far ahead of them.


    Said it is a heavenly level, which is completely reasonable.


    The power of the blow just now, they still remember the purpose...


    "Then what shall we do next?"


    Kabbalah looked at Ye Luo and asked.


    At this moment, Ye Luo''s position in their minds was completely settled.


    Have such a powerful master as a master...


    This backing is completely beyond their comparability.


    Dare they rebel against the leaves?


    If Ye Luo did something with them, would they do it?


    Do it? If Ye Luo suddenly went on a business trip, and the respected master was like today, he didn''t know where to throw a bone, then they could hold it?


    Can bear a ghost!


    They are not as powerful as the Demon Emperor, and with one move, they are not dead.


    If you change it to their resistance, I am afraid that everyone will be gone.


    "Going back, we are more or less injured, so we shouldn''t do more."


    Ye Luo shook his head and said sensibly.


    They just came to attack the demon emperor.


    Now that the Demon Emperor is seriously injured and dying.


    Then they don¡¯t need to do more.


    Just go back.


    I can''t take this opportunity to counterattack the old age.


    Do not make jokes.


    This matter does not mean a counterattack is just a counterattack.


    The things involved are bigger.


    "it is good."


    The others naturally nodded and agreed.


    Ye Luo made a decisive decision and flew towards the distance, preparing to return to the Shenxing Continent.


    Others followed suit.


    Only Monkey King stood there for a while.


    He looked down at the sea floor.


    The bone is still inserted there, even if the remaining power is dissipated, there is still a touch of pressure around the bone.


    This faint coercion made the sea water unable to cover, and the sea area seemed to describe a vacuum circle.


    Around the vacuum circle, there is a looming majesty of the heavens, even if they are near here, they will feel a little palpitation...


    "So strong..."


    Monkey Wukong whispered.


    Then the figure moved and flew towards the direction of Shenxing Continent...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 626： Interested

    Chapter 626


    In the Palace of Ten Thousand Demons.


    Everything is the same.


    Chu Yuan is still in the side hall, messing up his own affairs.


    Ji Meng was also in another side hall, and while practicing in retreat, he dealt with mainland affairs.


    The two do not interfere with each other and deal with each other''s affairs.


    this day.


    Chu Yuan is in the side hall, feeding the gluttonous rice every day.


    ÷Òóž also very obediently accepted Chu Yuan''s feed.


    The two sides are very harmonious.


    But at this moment.


    Suddenly, there was a huge noise outside.


    Chu Yuan frowned immediately, let the gluttonous food eat by herself, and called a demon general to come in.


    "What''s going on outside? Why is it so noisy?"


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but ask out loud.


    "Master Hui Yaosheng, Master Demon Emperor and Master Demon Emperor have returned. Master Demon Emperor seems to have been seriously injured. Now the various ministries of the Ten Thousand Demon Palace are going to visit the main hall. Master Demon Saint, do you want to go too? "


    The demon general said repeatedly.


    "The Demon Emperor and the Demon Emperor?"


    Chu Yuan was dazed.


    Then I didn¡¯t care.


    He doesn¡¯t know him again.


    What did you do in the past.


    Chu Yuan just wanted to refuse.


    But after another thought, what kind of demon emperor and demon emperor, seems to be his immediate boss, right?


    If he ignores him, it doesn¡¯t seem very good, right?


    Or, send something over, can you give me condolences?


    What shall I give?


    Chu Yuan pondered for a while, and then slowly spoke.


    "This seat will not pass, you can go there, besides, if you send something to the demon emperor, it will be your seat''s concern."


    "As for what to give...just give it, you see, what is the best thing here, you just send it over."


    Only Chu Yuan waved his hand gently and said casually.


    "Huh? Master Demon Saint, you... are you sure you are giving the best thing?"


    The demon hesitated and asked.


    "if not?"


    Chu Yuan glared at the demon general and said.


    "But... but the best thing, a coffin treasure..."


    The demon general said only nonsense.


    The demon emperor is seriously injured, give the demon emperor a coffin?


    Chu Yuan: "..."


    You don¡¯t know how to work around?


    Giving someone a coffin, isn¡¯t this forcing people to avenge me?


    Chu Yuan looked at the demon general with faint eyes.


    Seeing the demon general tightly, he knelt on the ground, trembling.


    "Master Demon Saint, what''s wrong..."


    The demon general said in horror.


    "It''s okay, don''t send the coffin, send some nourishing and nourishing things."


    Chu Yuan rubbed his eyebrows, waved his hand and said.


    "Yes, Lord Demon Saint."


    The demon will tremble.


    Under the authorization of Chu Yuan, the demon general left the side hall tremblingly.


    Chu Yuan watched the demon general leave, shook his head, and continued to feed the gluttonous food, not too lazy to care about that much.


    What demon emperor, he doesn''t know.


    Doing so much, and handling his own affairs well is the kingly way.


    ...


    at the same time.


    The main hall.


    Demon Emperor Donghuang Taiyi returned here with Demon Emperor Dijun.


    At this moment, the demon emperor''s breath was very weak, his body was dripping with golden blood, he was panting, and his face was like gold paper.


    His vitality is even stronger and weaker, and it seems very unstable.


    "Brother!"


    Emperor Taiyi is very worried.


    He is really afraid that something will happen to Dijun, and they will really be hit hard in the old days.


    "I...I''m fine. Although this injury is fatal, it is not enough to kill my emperor. It''s just..."


    "It''s just that I didn''t expect that this blow would be so terrifying, it would severely damage my body and almost destroy my soul..."


    Dijun¡¯s eyes were full of fear.


    He didn¡¯t even say something.


    In fact, he was absolutely dead under that blow.


    Even if the body is not blown up, the soul will be destroyed.


    is a treasure that saved him in time.


    "Brother, your current state..."


    Dong Huang Taiyi took a deep breath and said.


    "No problem, just find some natural treasures and send them to me."


    Dijun shook his head and said.


    Hear this.


    Emperor Tai turned around, and immediately planned to order people to find the treasures of heaven and earth.


    hasn''t waited for his orders.


    A monster will suddenly come.


    "My Lord Demon Emperor, all departments of the Ten Thousand Demon Palace have come to visit you in person, look..."


    The demon said hesitantly.


    "What kind of visit? The monster emperor is injured. Shouldn''t they hold on to the various tribes of the monster clan, thinking about visiting? Let them all go back!"


    Dong Huang Taiichi said slightly angrily.


    He was full of powerful auras surging, as if he wanted to take a shot himself, blasting back all the so-called monster races who came to visit.


    Hearing the words, the demon general hurriedly stepped back and went to convey the words of Donghuang Taiyi.


    See this scene.


    Emperor Taiyi planned to find the treasures of heaven and earth in person.


    But he hadn''t left yet, and was stopped by a monster again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Dong Huang Taiyi asked angrily.


    "Master Demon Sovereign, the demon sage sent a few nourishing treasures from the demon sage in the early Yuan Dynasty. They are now outside the main hall. Because they were sent by the demon sage, the subordinates don''t know how to deal with it, you see?"


    The demon will ask carefully.


    "The demon saint at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty sent Tiancai Dibao? He didn''t come by himself?"


    Dong Huang Tai raised her eyebrows slightly, but pressed her mind a little.


    "No, the demon saint in the early Yuan Dynasty just sent someone to bring things over, but he didn''t come over."


    The demon general answered honestly.


    "At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, I was interested."


    Emperor Tai nodded slightly, and then asked the demon general to send in the treasures of heaven and earth.


    He was a little emotional in his heart that the beginning of Yuan Dynasty would come.


    Knowing the current situation, it is not suitable to come, so I only sent someone to deliver the treasure.


    Soon, the two monsters walked over again.


    One of them was holding a storage bag in his hand, and it contained the treasures of heaven and earth.


    Emperor Taiyi took the storage bag and opened the storage bag to check it.


    In the storage bag, they are all natural treasures.


    Furthermore, most of these natural treasures are nourishing souls.


    "This early Yuan..."


    Emperor Tai nodded slightly, feeling a lot better for Chu Yuan''s heart.


    Emperor Taiyi held these treasures of heaven, material and earth, and walked towards Emperor Jun, swallowing the treasures of heaven, material and earth to Emperor Jun.


    Dijun got the treasure of heaven, material and earth, and Dangmei began to refine it.


    Obviously, Dijun''s breath began to stabilize after obtaining these heavenly materials and earth treasures.


    A moment later.


    Dijun opened his eyes again.


    "One too."


    Dijun looked at Donghuang Taiyi and spoke softly.


    "Brother, how are you?"


    Emperor Donghuang asked again and again.


    "The injury has stabilized. Taiyi, you have delivered these treasures in time, thanks to you."


    Dijun breathed a sigh of relief and said.


    "These were not sent by me, but by a newly promoted demon saint of our monster race. This demon saint is clever, knowing that you are injured, brother, so I sent these things..."


    Dong Huang Taiyi and Di Jun talked about the ¡®Monster in the Early Yuan Dynasty¡¯.


    In the eyes of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, he promoted the Demon Sage in the early Yuan Dynasty. After all, it belonged to his faction. In the face of the Demon Emperor, it would also be helpful for the Demon Sage in the early Yuan Dynasty to play a role in the promotion of the Demon Race. help¡­


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 627： The bright future of the demon saint

    Chapter 627 The bright future of the demon saint


    Ten Thousand Demons Palace, the main hall.


    The demon emperor Donghuang Taiyi is telling the demon emperor Dijun about the ¡®Monster Sage of the Early Yuan Dynasty¡¯, as well as what happened in the demon clan in the old age in recent days.


    Obviously, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi had the intention to hand over all the power of the monster clan to Emperor Jun.


    Dijun did not refuse, and listened quietly.


    After Donghuang Taiyi finished speaking, Di Jun nodded slightly, indicating that he knew it.


    "The demon master... knows how to run, but he is smart. If he doesn''t run, today is his death date."


    When Dijun said this, his eyes flashed with killing intent.


    He is definitely not talking nonsense about this sentence.


    If the demon master really dares to stay here, wait for him to recover and return.


    Then he was the first to do something against the demon master.


    "Brother, I think it would be better for you to kill him yourself, so when he ran, I didn''t try my best to hunt him down."


    Dong Huang Taiyi explained.


    "Well, just let me come in person. You did it right on this point."


    Dijun looked at Donghuang Taiyi and said with satisfaction.


    Dong Huang Tai nodded slightly, without saying much.


    "There is also this demon sage in the early Yuan Dynasty. According to the rules, he should not become a demon sage, but now it is an extraordinary period. The demon sage in the early Yuan Dynasty also made an exception and became a demon sage."


    "However, the demon saint at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty is a newcomer. I am afraid that the background is not enough. If there is a chance, I have to help and increase its majesty, so as not to lose the majesty of my demon clan because of the demon saint at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty!"


    Dijun said softly.


    When he said these words, there was still a color of appreciation in his eyes.


    It can be seen that he is quite satisfied with the''Monster in the Early Yuan Dynasty''.


    "Okay, brother."


    Emperor Dong nodded a little.


    "Well, next, leave it to me about the monster clan. You will worry about it these days."


    Dijun stood up from the futon, stared outside the hall, and spoke slowly.


    "Okay, but elder brother, how do you plan to deal with the next Yaozu''s affairs? Today''s Yaozu, half of the power in the face is calculated and half returned to the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, and there are more power in the dark side, which is a bit complicated."


    Dong Huang Taiyi stood behind Di Jun and spoke.


    "Well, don''t worry, I will deal with these things. They want to fight with me, but they are a lot more tender."


    Dijun seemed to perceive at a glance, the monster race of the old age today is full of people, but not at the same heart.


    He did not panic at all.


    He once personally controlled the monster clan, and even almost led the monster clan to become the protagonist of the demon emperor.


    And...


    The title demon emperor was only added later.


    People before, prefer to call him the emperor of heaven!


    His wrist is not easy!


    "Then give it to my elder brother! However, I also ask my elder brother to take care of the demon saint at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. I am very optimistic about him."


    Dong Huang Taiyi arched his hand slightly towards Emperor Jun.


    "Well, don''t worry, it''s the first time I have seen you. I am so optimistic about a person."


    Dijun smiled.


    He just said casually.


    For Donghuang Taiyi, he is very relieved.


    In this world, anyone can betray him.


    Tonghuang Taiyi alone is impossible.


    He and Donghuangtai share the same roots, accompanied by countless Yuanhui, and have absolute trust in each other.


    "I think that in the early Yuan Dynasty, we can become our left and right arm in the future."


    Dong Huang Taiyi said firmly.


    "Okay! At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, I will take more care of you, so please don''t worry."


    Dijun smiled slightly, put his hands on his back, and spoke.


    "Then I will bother my brother, but my brother, what should we do with this new era?"


    Emperor Taiyi mentioned this, his pupils couldn''t help but shrink.


    The new era is a bit too powerful.


    The previous blow.


    Even if it was him, without the Eastern Emperor Bell in his hands, he was not sure of the next step.


    The horror of the new era, they have no chance of winning even if they count it now.


    "No hurry, the person who shot in the sea before has definitely reached the level of Heavenly Dao. In this regard, our own Heavenly Dao will handle it. I believe that person can''t do it casually. We only need to handle these things for us. For the rest, there is no need to do more. If our God¡¯s way does not handle it well, then we can¡¯t be blamed.¡±


    Dijun shook his head, no worries in his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t know why that blow would come at him this time.


    But he believes that the person who makes the shot must not make the shot arbitrarily.


    Otherwise, there is still their business?


    If that were the case, wouldn¡¯t it be enough for that person to shoot directly and hit their Tianjian continent?


    "Well... as long as that person can''t make a move, those people in the new era are not our opponents at all."


    Emperor Taiyi nodded slightly.


    In his opinion.


    As long as the two of them work together, there will be no one in the new era.


    "Well, too, I need to repair the injury as soon as possible, let''s go back to the past later."


    Dijun felt that his injury began to become unstable again, and suddenly realized that his injury could not be stabilized and he needed to heal.


    "Okay, brother, let''s go."


    Emperor Dong nodded and said.


    Hear this.


    Dijun left immediately and went to retreat to recuperate.


    In the same place, Donghuang Taiyi stood there, looking at the back of Dijun leaving.


    After watching it for a while.


    Donghuang Taiyi only diverted his attention.


    He lowered his sight to the direction of the side hall of the Ten Thousand Demons Palace.


    The Piandian, who lives in it, is Chu Yuan.


    T¨­h¨­ Taichi thought for a while.


    Then he got up and headed towards the side hall where Chu Yuan was.


    He wants to meet Chu Yuan.


    ...


    It was not far to go to the Partial Hall, but at the speed of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, it was almost instantaneous.


    Emperor Taiyi came to the side hall.


    Where did those demon generals dare to stop the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, they let them go.


    It was not until Donghuang Taiyi walked to the gate of the side hall that she was stopped.


    It was a few people from the Dragon Clan headquarters who were promoted by the Dragon Clan chief to guard the gate of the Chu Yuan Palace.


    These belong to the dragon clan.


    Nature respects Chu.


    Except for Chu Yuan, none of them respects.


    "The Demon King, please stay."


    Several Dragon Clan members stopped the Eastern Emperor Taiyi.


    "You stop the emperor?"


    Emperor Donghuang flashed golden light in her eyes, and uttered a cold voice.


    "Sorry, Demon King, if you want to go in, please let us notify Demon Saint Xian first."


    A dragon patriarch¡¯s voice was trembling, but he still stood up.


    "Do you dare to stop the emperor?"


    Tong Huangtai''s tone became a little harder.


    The Dragon Clan members hesitated, but they still chose to stand still and stop them.


    There was a stalemate in front of me for a while.


    The atmosphere freezes abnormally.


    A moment later.


    Dong Huang Taiyi waved his hand gently, and his momentum was dissipated.


    A flash of appreciation flashed in his eyes.


    I admire these subordinates of Yaosheng at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty.


    Fear of power.


    Very good.


    It can be seen from these men.


    The ability of the demon saint in the early Yuan Dynasty is also extraordinary, able to train these subordinates...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 628： This boss is a bit weird

    Chapter 628 This boss is a bit strange


    Tianjian continent, partial hall.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan is reviewing on a daily basis whether the various treasures under his control are missing.


    is mainly to see the number of these treasures.


    What is missing is not missing.


    Chu Yuan can''t remember at all.


    There are too many treasures in his control.


    He just wants to see these treasures of himself.


    Every time he sees these treasures, he is extremely happy.


    Just when Chu Yuan checked the information of these treasures.


    A member of the Dragon Clan came in.


    "Master Demon Sage."


    The patriarch of the dragon clan walked in and said repeatedly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chu Yuan asked without raising his eyelids.


    "Master Demon Sage, Master Demon Sovereign is outside. If you want to see Master Demon Sage, please let me go."


    The dragon patriarch pressed his voice and said.


    "What is it? Let him go."


    Chu Yuan didn''t raise her eyelids, she didn''t even bother to accept the visit or anything.


    The dragon tribe was taken aback.


    Let the demon king roll?


    seriously?


    The dragon clan members wanted to speak but stopped, but looked at Chu Yuan''s ¡®concentrated¡¯ appearance, but didn¡¯t dare to bother.


    After thinking for a long time, he prepared to step back and leave to convey Chu Yuan''s order.


    "and many more!!!"


    Chu Yuan, who was still sitting there, suddenly raised his head and looked at the dragon tribe.


    "what did you just say?"


    Chu Yuan quickly asked again.


    "Master Demon Sage!"


    The dragon clan spoke repeatedly.


    "What did you just say? Who is here?"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback for a moment, and asked.


    "Master Demon Emperor."


    The dragon tribe answered.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan was completely dumbfounded.


    What the hell.


    The Demon King is coming to see him? He backhanded to let the other party go?


    Thanks to him, the words have not been spread.


    If this is spread out, it won¡¯t be fun.


    He actually made his immediate boss roll...


    "Quickly, quickly, invite the Demon King in!"


    Chu Yuan was shocked in his heart, and quickly waved his hand and said.


    After hearing this, the dragon tribe also hurriedly left.


    Sitting in the original position, Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief, put down the things on his hands, and waited for the arrival of the Demon Emperor.


    After a while.


    Dong Huang Taiyi walked in from outside.


    "Daoist in the early Yuan Dynasty."


    Emperor Dong nodded his head and spoke first.


    "Demon King."


    Chu Yuan also didn''t have any sense of inferiority at all, still sitting in that seat, and replied.


    This sentence stunned Donghuang Taiyi in reply.


    Why...


    Why did he feel a little cold at the beginning of Yuan Dynasty?


    Unlike other people, they are very passionate when they see him, and they are directly incarnate and lick the dog.


    Only this early Yuan Dynasty, is it too cold?


    However, this is also good.


    Emperor Taiyi does prefer this way of getting along.


    "Well, fellow Taoist in the early Yuan Dynasty, have you been accustomed to it lately?"


    Tong Huang Taiyi put his hands on his back and asked faintly.


    "Adapt, thank you demon king for your concern."


    Chu Yuan nodded, and also behaved lightly.


    The conversation between the two is so stiff.


    But the two of them didn''t seem to care, they were still talking there.


    "Daoist in the early Yuan Dynasty, how do you feel about becoming a demon saint?"


    "Very comfortable, not ordinary comfort!"


    "If you feel comfortable, do you want more power in the early Yuan Dynasty?"


    "A higher treasure... ahem, higher power? Of course I want it!"


    "Yes? That''s it. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, you can rest assured, you only need to continue to manage the monster clan well!"


    "it is good!"


    "By the way, I don''t know why, fellow Taoist in the early Yuan Dynasty, I feel that you don''t seem to be in awe of me?"


    "Why should I be in awe of you?"


    Emperor Taiyi: "..."


    It makes sense.


    Why should you be in awe of him?


    is worthy of being a demon saint in the early Yuan Dynasty.


    is worthy of being a person that his Donghuang Taiyi valued.


    "Very good."


    Dong Huang Taiyi smiled.


    Compared to those who keep licking him.


    He prefers this mode of getting along with Chu Yuan.


    There is no respect or inferiority.


    is more like a friend.


    Anyway, Donghuang Taiyi likes this way of getting along.


    "Then what else do you have?"


    Chu Yuan didn''t feel like facing a boss at all, it was very plain.


    "In the early Yuan Dynasty, fellow daoists, maybe we can learn from each other? I have never been able to see your strength clearly."


    Dong Huangtai''s eyes fell on Chu Yuan faintly.


    In his eyes, Chu Yuan''s body has always been blurred, with a layer of golden light on the outside.


    So he really wants to know Chu Yuan''s strength.


    "No need, right?"


    Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows and said.


    "Why?"


    "I''m afraid you can''t beat it."


    "Fine."


    In the end, Donghuang Taiyi could only choose to leave in silence.


    Chu Yuan stood there, watching Donghuang Taiyi leave, he was really scared.


    I was afraid that he would smash Donghuang Taiyi to death with a golden light wheel.


    So it''s better not to discuss anything.


    Chu Yuan watched Donghuang Taiyi completely leave the hall.


    "This boss always feels a little strange."


    Chu Yuan murmured, but didn''t think much about it.


    He got up and continued to look at the things on his desk.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Shen Xing Continent there.


    As soon as Ye Luo returned here, he began to issue his own orders to integrate all the fused continents.


    After the scene happened on the sea, the continents, under the signal of their top powerhouses, all cooperated with Ye Luo. No matter what order Ye Luo gave, they strictly followed.


    This also allowed Ye Luo to easily grasp the information of the various continents that are now connected to the Shenxing Continent.


    However, when Ye Luo learned about the information of the various continents, he was a little stunned.


    ¡­¡­


    Taiyi Jianzong.


    On the main peak hall.


    Ye Luo looked at the several scrolls in front of him in confusion.


    contains information about each continent.


    In general.


    These continents are very peculiar and have different cultivation systems. To be precise, some are not even cultivation, but a special energy system.


    For example, if there is a continent full of demons, there is a continent with some abilities.


    All these leaves can understand.


    In their mainland, there have indeed been strong people who are enough to make Ye Luo pay attention to.


    But one of the continents.


    Ye fell very dazed.


    That is a...


    Mortal continent?


    can''t be considered a mortal continent.


    Is a continent for martial arts? Is it a martial art that is a little bit stronger than mortals?


    It is said that there is a supreme master of immortality in this continent. Except for the one who cultivates immortality, the others are all weak.


    "This continent..."


    "interesting."


    Ye Luo squinted slightly, planning to go and take a look in person.


    Look at what is going on on this continent.


    This continent has seriously dragged down the combat effectiveness of their entire group.


    He has to go and see it.


    Ye Luo thought about this, just about to leave.


    A disciple outside suddenly walked in.


    "Sect Master! Someone from the Ancestral Court is here! Under the mountain gate!"


    The disciple said repeatedly.


    "Ok?"


    Ye Luo frowned slightly.


    Ancestral Court is not Wudaozong.


    There seems to be no disciple in the Wudao Sect now, right?


    All those disciples came out to travel.


    Who will come then?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 629： Walk around?

    Chapter 629 Walk around?


    Many continents are connected to Shenxing Continent.


    Among them, the Promise Continent is west of the Shenxing Continent.


    The Promise Continent and the Shenxing Continent are connected together, and contradictions are naturally prone to occur in them. Therefore, between the two continents, a male barrier is established between each other.


    However, most of the Promise Continent are mortals.


    So the level of Promise Continent has not been repaired till now.


    In contrast, the Xiongguan of Shenxing Continent has already been established.


    It''s just that there are no monks on it.


    Some are just some ordinary soldiers garrisoned.


    It seems that in the eyes of those in Shenxing Continent, there is no need to guard against the Promise Continent, it is really too weak.


    At this moment.


    The sky over the border of the Promise Continent.


    Ye Luo dressed in white, standing there, with a restrained breath, but still surrounded by a sharp sword aura.


    Beside Ye Luo, a child is standing.


    This little child has only a breath of training aura all over his body.


    But this breath is incredibly solid.


    condensed to the point of being terrifying.


    The breath of the two people accidentally collided.


    The breath of this child was not dissipated for the first time, but was able to support it.


    "Xu Wa, what might you see when you look at this continent?"


    Ye Luo raised his finger to the continent ahead, and asked softly.


    He said, looking at the kid next to him.


    Isn¡¯t that child the Xu Wazi of Wudaozong?


    It''s just that Xu Wazi now is a bit scary.


    The breath is condensed to the extreme.


    According to the other party¡¯s words, how many weights are uncountable in the practice of Qi?


    Ye Luo was amazed, but it was not unacceptable. He could only express that Xu Wazi was special.


    Speaking of Xu Wa, it is also very complicated.


    According to Xu Wa''s words, she came to experience it, and it''s boring to stay on the mountain alone.


    Ye Luo knew about this, and naturally when he came to check the Promise Continent, he took Xu Wazi with him.


    "This continent...I can''t see clearly, can we fly a little bit to see more comprehensively?"


    Xu Wa turned her head, looking at Ye Luo with very clear eyes.


    "Yes."


    Ye Luo nodded slightly.


    The voice fell.


    He held Xu Wa in one hand, and with a movement of his figure, he flew higher.


    In an instant, they had arrived at a high altitude.


    Look down from above.


    You can see the entire Promise Continent.


    "How are you now?"


    Ye Luo asked aloud.


    "Let me see."


    Xu Wazi said such a sentence, her eyes widened, and she looked down.


    He stared at the Promise Continent for a long, long time.


    Finally, his little mouth moved lightly, and he uttered a word.


    "This continent looks like a chicken leg."


    Xu Wa said seriously.


    Leaf fall: "?"


    I want you to watch this?


    I will let you see if there is anything special about this continent.


    Tell me, this continent is like a chicken leg? ?


    Ye Luo had a black face, trying to say something, but finally couldn''t speak.


    He discovered that this Xu Wa gradually became...


    Food?


    "Forget it, let''s go, come down with me."


    Ye Luo shook his head helplessly.


    He pulled Xu Wa and flew down.


    Ye Luo obviously lost his mind to continue talking with Xu Wa.


    The directness flew into the Promise Continent and observed it.


    Through a period of observation.


    Ye Luo discovered the essence of the entire continent in an instant.


    He discovered that the continent is indeed very mundane!


    The strongest combat power seems to belong to the master of martial arts?


    And the martial arts master among the population of this continent is much weaker than the average Qi training realm, I don¡¯t know how much.


    "That''s it?"


    Ye Luo frowned slightly.


    He intends to meet the immortal cultivator in the mainland.


    Look at what is going on on this continent.


    If this continent is really weak, how did it move across the endless waters and connect with Shenxing Continent?


    Leaf fell very strange.


    So he plans to find this answer by himself.


    "Master, I feel this continent is so strange."


    Xu Wa suddenly spoke.


    Although he is not Chu Yuan''s disciple, he is also Chu Yuan''s attendant in name. It is not impossible to call Ye Luo a senior brother.


    After all, Ye Luo is a recognized Master Wudaozong.


    This is no longer a matter of generation, but a symbol of prestige.


    "This continent has nothing to eat, don''t think about it, this is just a mortal continent."


    Ye Luo rolled his eyes, thinking this little guy thought of something to eat.


    "No, big brother, what I said is not this."


    Xu Wa muttered.


    "what is that?"


    Ye Luo looked at Xu Wa and asked.


    "Big brother, we have just passed some cities. The ordinary people in those cities seem to be very strange."


    Xu Wa turned her head to look in a distant direction, which was a city that she had passed by before, and said.


    "Strange? What a strange method?"


    Ye Luo asked puzzledly.


    "Big brother, ordinary people, seem to be afraid of something. There are some peach branches hanging in every household, and it feels like they are dispersing something."


    Xu Wa said what she saw.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo was taken aback for a moment.


    Is there anything else?


    He really didn¡¯t pay attention to this.


    Every family hangs peach branches, what are they scattered?


    Leaf fell just for a moment, and he recovered.


    His powerful spiritual consciousness surged directly, spreading towards the distance.


    After finding a city, his consciousness was covered in all aspects.


    While sweeping the city, he was also frantically stealing the memories of the people, and to understand this matter through memory.


    Ye Luo''s divine consciousness is too powerful.


    Even if he is doing crazy moves.


    But for those people.


    It''s just like a gust of wind blowing by, and it has no effect at all.


    After scanning for a while.


    Ye Luo understood everything.


    According to the memories of those people.


    Every new year pass, some weird things will happen, so the people think it is something evil, and every time it approaches the new year pass, they will put out something to exorcise evil in order to dispel the evil.


    As for those weird things, no one knows what they are.


    In the memory of these people.


    The things that appear in each new year are different.


    Occasionally, there is something unusual, occasionally the entire sky is darkened.


    Various, almost no repetition.


    "New Year''s Day?"


    "Isn''t this Promise Continent not that simple? In fact, this Promise Continent is also very simple?"


    Leaves fall thoughtfully.


    He wanted to take a closer look at what is special about this continent.


    "Xu Wa, we may have to stay here for a while, you can walk around."


    Ye Luo turned to look at Xu Wa, and said.


    "Walking around?"


    Xu Wa''s eyes lit up, as if she had thought of something.


    "Well, you just don''t provoke those mortals, whatever else is yours."


    Ye Luo didn¡¯t notice Xu Wa¡¯s state...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 630： Pilgrimage

    Chapter 630 Ten Thousand Demons Worship


    Promise Land.


    The end of the year is approaching.


    Other continents, such as the Shenxing Continent, and some other continents, are very cheerful and ready to welcome the New Year.


    Continents like the Tianying Continent, but it¡¯s nothing like this New Year at all.


    Wuji Continent is to welcome the New Year.


    But the New Year in the Promise Continent is very strange, and there is no atmosphere of joy from top to bottom.


    The people of the Promise Continent are hanging peach branches everywhere, seeming to want to disperse some evil.


    On a deep mountain in the Promise Continent.


    The world-famous Ye Luo sat in this ruined temple on the mountain. He closed his eyes and said nothing, not knowing whether he was cultivating or cultivating.


    Wow...


    A slight sound suddenly sounded.


    This slight voice sounded.


    Ye Luo suddenly opened his eyes and looked into the distance.


    I saw a thin figure dragging something that looked like a cow and not a cow, and was quietly walking into the ruined temple.


    This thin figure is not Xu Wa.


    "What did you hit again?"


    Ye Luo spoke quite speechlessly.


    This time he stayed in the Promise Continent.


    This Xu Wa goes out hunting every day, and she still goes to very far places to hunt, and sometimes even crosses directly to go hunting on other continents.


    So much trouble, not for anything else, just for eating.


    This leaf fell extremely speechless.


    "Huh? Brother, you didn''t sleep? I hit a cow back, let''s eat together."


    Xu Wa touched her head and said with embarrassment.


    "you eat."


    Ye Luo rubbed his forehead, shook his head and said.


    also asked if he was asleep, he still needs to sleep at this level?


    But he was too lazy to care about Xu Wazi.


    He can''t control it either.


    As far as Xu Wazi is concerned, he is his master''s attendant, and he has no right to take care of it.


    And Xu Wa did not waste her practice.


    The strength of a suit is not low.


    Ye Luo thought of this, and planned to continue to close his eyes.


    But he hadn''t closed his eyes, but he saw that Xu Wazi didn''t have the first time to barbecue.


    Instead, ?? picked up a book and started to write and draw.


    "what are you writing?"


    Ye Luo asked curiously.


    "I am writing a recipe."


    Xu Wa answered without looking up.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo was taken aback.


    Recipe?


    Such a small child, still thinking about the recipe?


    Ye Luo walked to Xu Wa''s side with doubts, and looked at what Xu Wa wrote.


    After he saw what Xu Wa had written, he was stunned.


    What are these things?


    I saw that Xu Wa had a book in her hand, and a sentence was being written in the book.


    ¡®In the North of Promise, there is a cow with thunderous sound and three legs...¡¯


    "What is this?"


    Ye Luo couldn''t help but ask.


    "Huh? Brother, this is a recipe. I''m writing the source of various ingredients..."


    Xu Wa turned her head and explained it again.


    "Recipe..."


    Ye Luo was silent.


    He felt that Xu Wa was really laid back.


    actually do this kind of thing.


    Record the source of various ingredients?


    Forget it.


    He doesn¡¯t need to care about that much.


    Ye Luo silently walked back.


    Let Xu Wa toss herself.


    ...


    Time goes by little by little.


    Soon, it was the turn of the New Year.


    Ye Luo, who had closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes and looked towards the sky.


    His consciousness has already spread to all directions.


    The first time there was a fluctuation in the surroundings, he noticed it.


    "This wave of volatility..."


    Ye Luo''s figure moved, came outside the ruined temple, and looked towards the sky.


    In the line of sight, countless ghosts appeared on the sky.


    Each phantom is very hideous, like an ancient demon, exuding evil spirits all over his body.


    But at this moment, none of these phantoms made any haunting movements. Instead, they all knelt down on the ground, looking terrified, all praying in one direction.


    "Ten thousand demons worship?"


    "This is not like an evil monster, but rather like a vision formed after a special breakthrough."


    "These things are indeed not physical, they are just a vision."


    Ye Luo whispered in a low voice.


    He has vaguely guessed in his heart.


    There seems to be a cultivator in the Promise Continent.


    The situation in front of me is more like a vision formed by a breakthrough.


    Ye Luo began to spread his spiritual consciousness wildly around.


    He tried to capture the people who were breaking through the Promise Continent.


    He can let his divine consciousness sweep away, but he can¡¯t find anything.


    "Ok??"


    Ye Luo frowned slightly.


    This is impossible.


    He can''t find it?


    There are only two possibilities for this phenomenon.


    One is that the opponent is not on the Promise Continent, but the opponent¡¯s Qi Luck is connected to the Promise Continent, so a breakthrough can cause anomalies in the Promise Continent.


    Second, the opponent''s cultivation base is higher than him, so he can''t detect it.


    Thinking about it.


    Ye Luo still feels that the second type is more likely.


    If it is the second type, it is much simpler.


    Ye Luo''s eyes condensed, and the imprint of the Heavenly Dao on the center of his eyebrows bloomed with golden brilliance. A breath of Heavenly Dao descended from the sky and fell on him, directly causing his aura to skyrocket.


    Ye Luo''s spiritual consciousness is connected with the heaven and the earth, and with the help of the great momentum of the heaven and the earth, it swept across the entire Promise Continent.


    With the power of heaven and earth.


    Ye Luo found the source all at once.


    In a deep mountain, there are countless arrays to shield him, and he can''t see inside.


    But he can be sure that this vision must have come from something deep in the mountains.


    "Xu Wa, you stay here and wait for me to come back!"


    Ye Luo left a sentence.


    The figure moved and swept towards the deep mountain.


    Ye Luo, who has the blessing of heaven and earth, is extremely powerful, and when the figure moves, it comes to the far side of the mountain.


    With a single thought, Ye fell across tens of thousands of miles.


    The terrifying strength is beyond imagination.


    Come beyond the mountains.


    "right here."


    Ye Luo doubled his fingers into a sword, slashing towards the mountain.


    His attack directly condensed the terrifying sword energy and fought toward the deep mountains.


    Boom!


    His sword does not have any particularly big vision, but the great way is simple.


    This sword easily destroyed all the formations beyond the mountains, extremely overbearing.


    Wow...


    There was a sound.


    Ye Luo was in a daze.


    The next second, a figure appeared in front of him.


    This figure is wearing white clothes, and a powerful breath is present all over his body. This breath is not like the breath of the new age, let alone the breath of the old age.


    But seems to belong to a more ancient barbaric atmosphere.


    Ye Luo collides with the opponent''s eyes.


    I vaguely saw countless images emerging.


    In the screen, there are demons falling, there are gods weeping blood, human beings are sorrowing, there are aliens in fear...


    All kinds of pictures, like flowers in the mirror...


    Wait until Ye Luo had slowed down and wanted to continue to look past, only to find that all the visions had disappeared.


    Standing in front of him, there was only a figure in white clothes.


    "Who are you?"


    Ye Luo couldn''t help but ask.


    "Promise Continent, Jiang Baiyi."


    The white figure fluttered out such a sentence...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 631： Fifty-five?

    Chapter 631 Fifty-five open?


    The Promise Continent, before the mountains.


    Ye Luo and Jiang Baiyi, a figure in white clothes, confronted each other here.


    The atmosphere between the two parties is a bit deep and frozen.


    Jiang Baiyi is very plain, but it seems a little annoyed.


    Ye Luo is nothing, standing there quietly, being blessed by the heavens, making him seem to have a kind of ruthless taste of the heavens.


    "Jiang Baiyi?"


    Ye Luo spoke softly, breaking the silence.


    "Yes, it''s me, I also know who your Excellency is, the leader of Ye, I know yours, although you are the leader of the entire continental alliance, but you disturbed my retreat for no reason, this is your fault, right?"


    Jiang Baiyi has a smile on his face, but anyone can feel the anger in his eyes.


    The vision just now was caused by his approaching breakthrough.


    But I was interrupted.


    Although it did not actually affect him, it still made him feel very bad.


    "Friend Jiang Dao, I didn''t know that you were retreating here, so I disturbed you. I thought it was the Promise Continent that contained other things, so I came here to check it out."


    Ye Luo shook his head slightly and said.


    He does not know that this Jiang Baiyi is practicing here.


    For Jiang Baiyi, he still has some information.


    knows that Jiang Baiyi is the strongest of the Promise Continent.


    But he has never seen Jiang Baiyi.


    only knows Jiang Baiyi this person.


    Because no matter how they shout, what kind of battle they launch, summoning Jiang Baiyi, Jiang Baiyi will not come.


    "That''s it!"


    Jiang Baiyi took a deep breath, and he didn''t want to entangle Ye Luo too much.


    didn''t know if he was afraid of Ye Luo or the heavenly aura behind Ye Luo.


    He wants to choose to leave.


    "Jiang Baiyi, can you tell me your true identity?"


    Ye Luo suddenly asked.


    The words come out.


    Jiang Baiyi, who was about to leave, froze for a while, turned his head and glanced at Ye Luo faintly, his lips lightly opened, and he didn''t know what to say.


    "Your identity can never be that simple. It is impossible for the Promise Continent to give birth to an existence like you."


    Ye Luo spoke.


    His eyes fixed on Jiang Baiyi.


    Just now, he got a message from the sleeping Heavenly Dao accidentally.


    Jiang Baiyi is not a person in this world.


    Accurately speaking, they are people who are not under the jurisdiction of heaven.


    At the same time, he also learned that the personality of the Promise Continent is inherently low, so immortal cultivators will not be born.


    Jiang Baiyi is not a person in this world, so he became an exception.


    "I¡¯m Jiang Baiyi. I don¡¯t have any identity. Leader Ye, I don¡¯t care about you disturbing my retreat. Please don¡¯t talk endlessly."


    Jiang Baiyi''s eyes moved slightly.


    His voice fell.


    turned around and wanted to leave.


    Ye Luo did not allow the other party to leave at all.


    His figure moved, and he came to Jiang Baiyi in an instant, trying to stop Jiang Baiyi.


    He stretched out one hand.


    Jiang Baiyi reacted faster, his **** formed sword fingers, directly facing the leaf drop, an ancient and wild aura erupted from him.


    This breath collided with the heavenly breath of Ye Luo''s body, like water and fire intersecting, and countless white smoke rose up.


    At the same time, the two also played against each other.


    Boom! !


    The two were just random blows, but they still exploded with great power.


    The whole world seemed to tremble.


    After one blow.


    The two retreated quickly.


    Facing each other away.


    "Five-five open."


    Ye Luo stood in the sky, and a dark sword appeared in his hand. Looking at the opposite Jiang Baiyi, he already had a judgment in his heart.


    He felt that he could only match Jiang Baiyi at best.


    "Why do you stop me? I have no intention of being an enemy of you. No matter what my identity, I will still help the new age."


    Jiang Baiyi was a little annoyed, and said to Ye Luo.


    "Wuxin? You will know when I take it down."


    Ye Luo fell.


    The figure turned into countless sword lights, attacking and killing Jiang Baiyi.


    Jiang Baiyi didn''t froze either, and started a fight with Ye Luo.


    Compared with Ye Luo''s overbearing swordsmanship, Jiang Baiyi''s moves are more simplified, with a sense of simplicity.


    Especially the aura of Jiang Baiyi, it gives people a sense of invincibility in the world, and the feeling of giving me someone else will invisibly suppress people.


    The battle between the two was earth-shattering, as if two gods were fighting, and there were constant visions in the sky.


    This caused all the people of the Promise Continent to kneel on the ground, trembling, and praying, hoping that the gods will not blame them.


    In the center of the battle circle.


    is just as Ye Luo thought.


    He and Jiang Baiyi are really 50-50.


    No matter how he broke out, Jiang Baiyi could not be defeated, and the two sides were always 50-50.


    But compared to Ye Luo''s surface, it was more relaxed, and she secretly continued to make ruthless hands.


    Jiang Baiyi was struggling.


    This kind of labor is very strange.


    gives people a feeling that they will lose immediately, but they will never lose.


    After a period of fierce fighting.


    Ye Luo decisively jumped out of the circle of war, stepped on the sky, surrounded by several magic swords, majestic and majestic.


    And when the opposite Jiang Baiyi saw this, he didn''t continue to work with Ye Luo.


    "Leader Ye, how about stopping here?"


    Jiang Baiyi said lukewarmly.


    Speaking of which, he still didn''t want to do it.


    "If you don''t explain clearly today, you can''t leave."


    Ye Luo said blankly.


    finished.


    His **** merged into sword fingers, and he swung a sword towards the sky.


    This sword aura slashed towards the sky, turned into a few subtle sword auras, and flew in all directions.


    The technique of shaking people.


    Really think he is alone?


    Ye Luo doesn''t speak much morality. If he can''t hold this Jiang Baiyi alone, then shake him.


    The powerhouses of all continents, plus his junior and senior younger brothers and sisters, as well as Senior White and them, he didn''t believe it, and he couldn''t hold this Jiang Baiyi.


    "You, you don''t speak martial arts!"


    Jiang Baiyi certainly knew what Ye Luo''s movements meant, and his face instantly turned black.


    He never thought that Ye Luo would actually do such a thing.


    Shake people directly?


    without saying two sentences.


    Very decisive, just shaking people.


    "You may threaten the new era, what martial ethics do you tell me?"


    The eyelids are not moved even if the leaves fall.


    just kidding.


    He doesn¡¯t know how to teach martial arts to everyone.


    Talking about martial arts with everyone, that''s something fools do.


    "You... nothing!"


    Jiang Baiyi snorted and turned around to fly out.


    He intends to leave the Promise Continent.


    Don''t want to continue entanglement with Ye Luo.


    Buzz!


    Ye Luo would not let the other party leave like this.


    In a thought, several magic swords rushed towards Jiang Baiyi, trying to stop Jiang Baiyi.


    He didn''t allow Jiang Baiyi to leave at all.


    "You can''t stop me!"


    Jiang Baiyi gritted his teeth, used his moves, withstood the number of magic swords, and continued to leave.


    just when he wants to escape quickly.


    Abnormal mutation.


    A ray of light flew from a distance.


    At the same time, formations, chessboards, endless puppets all appeared out of thin air...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 632： Zongmen test is about to begin

    Chapter 632 The upcoming sect inspection


    The Promise Continent, the sky.


    Boom!


    The thunder was trembling, and the billowing clouds were swept across, and there was a scene of extinction.


    As you get close to the billowing dark clouds, you can see that a very mysterious scene is rising.


    Ye Luo, Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luoxue, Bai Ze, the Four Swordsmen, etc., all formed a circle.


    In the inner circle of the circle, Sun Wukong, Kabbalah and other top powerhouses from various continents also appeared there.


    And they are surrounded by Jiang Baiyi!


    The combat power that exists here is almost the top combat power of the new era.


    Except for the people here.


    Basically, there are no top powerhouses in the new era.


    "Jiang Baiyi."


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were concentrated on Jiang Baiyi''s body, each with a solemn expression.


    Through Ye Luo, they also know what happened.


    A person who is not in the new era actually got in with them.


    This is no small matter.


    "I have long seen that this person is not easy. I didn''t care about it in order to promote the various continental alliances. I didn''t expect that you are not a person of the new era."


    Sun Wukong came out.


    He is wearing chain mail, carrying a stick in his hand, his eyes are slightly narrowed, and he is staring at Jiang Baiyi.


    "Everyone, I have said that I have no malice in the new era, why don''t you believe it? Even if you don''t believe it, let me go, right?"


    Jiang Baiyi said helplessly.


    He really doesn¡¯t want to say anything. Okay.


    He planned to leave.


    Can''t afford to provoke, still can''t hide?


    As a result, the group of people came up and surrounded him, and he couldn''t go anymore.


    "You used to be able to walk, but now it''s not that easy."


    Monkey King said lightly.


    "I have to fight?"


    Jiang Baiyi took a deep breath and said.


    "What do you mean? Unless you catch it with your hands."


    Zhang Han walked out, smiled kindly, and said.


    "Then there is nothing to talk about..."


    Jiang Baiyi sighed.


    ¡­¡­


    Then there is no accident.


    A big battle broke out.


    This directly affects all continents.


    The continent shook endlessly, shifting all the continents a few centimeters away.


    Finally, Ye Luo and others were worried that if they continued to fight, they would break all the continents, so they had to let Jiang Baiyi go.


    After Jiang Baiyi left.


    Ye Luo and others were lost in thought.


    They fought with Jiang Baiyi and discovered something that made them fall into contemplation.


    No matter how many people they join together.


    Jiang Baiyi won''t be defeated, on the contrary, he still stays close to them.


    No matter what, it¡¯s 50-50...


    This made Ye Luo and the others a little suspicious of life.


    After a moment of silence.


    They said nothing, and returned to their respective sites one after another, silently talking about this matter.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Tianjian Continent, Ten Thousand Demons Palace, Partial Hall.


    Since these days, Chu Yuan is very energetic.


    Although his position has not changed, he has always been a demon saint, but in terms of status, he has been increasing.


    The power at hand is also increasing.


    Among the demon saints now, he is almost the kind of first person.


    Even Ji Meng is not as good as Chu Yuan¡¯s current status.


    The current Chu Yuan is not so much a demon saint, but rather a half demon king.


    is really Chu Yuan today, with too much power, to the point of extreme horror.


    this day.


    Chu Yuan still stayed in the partial hall.


    He has a jade slip in his hand with a message in it.


    Is the information about his disciple Lin Mo.


    As always, his disciple Lin Mo was completely like a madman, slaughtering the monster race.


    But this news has been suppressed by him.


    No one can find ??.


    "The disciple Lin Mo is also considered stable, but..."


    Chu Yuan sighed slightly, a little helpless.


    If he can, he does not want his disciples to experience these things.


    But, for the sake of realm, he can only do this.


    Chu Yuan walked to a bookcase next to his desk, where many jade slips were stored.


    The jade slips here all record how to save people who are in trouble.


    Obviously, Chu Yuan wanted to wait for the system test to pass before going to see if he could save the disciple.


    You can let him look for it, but it seems that he has not found a way to save the disciple.


    As time passed, he was helpless.


    "Wait for the system to detect it, let me see if I can use the invincible state to save this disciple."


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath.


    That''s what he thinks.


    The magical effect of the invincible state, he had already noticed it.


    It seems that under any circumstances, he can use the invincible state to solve.


    Invincible state, there are too many effects.


    This makes Chu Yuan somewhat inseparable from the invincible state.


    ¡¾The time to check the sect is still three minutes and seven seconds¡¿


    ¡¾Please prepare the host¡¿


    Zongmen inspection in three minutes?


    So fast?


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    This time the system did not notify him in advance.


    Before, the system would notify him in advance.


    unexpectedly jumped out this time, saying that three minutes later, the sect inspection will be carried out.


    "After the notice, this seat will immediately retreat. If it is not an important matter, please do not disturb."


    Chu Yuan said to the outside.


    His voice turned into ripples, rushing towards the outside, and spread out quickly.


    Outside the dragon clan people heard the words, immediately shut the gate of Chu Yuan¡¯s palace, and entered a state of combat readiness to protect Chu Yuan¡¯s Dharma.


    At the same time, the various ministries of the Ten Thousand Demon Palace heard that this powerful demon saint was about to retreat, and they moved one by one after hearing the wind.


    Retreat with just one sound.


    Causes the Ten Thousand Demons Palace to be so vigorous.


    It is enough to see what kind of power Chu Yuan''s power has reached.


    ¡­¡­


    In the side hall.


    Chu Yuan stared at him closely, on the system screen that only he could see.


    [The time to detect the sect is still seven seconds]


    ¡¾Please prepare the host¡¿


    Immediately, the test will start soon.


    There is a teaching mode this time.


    This time the instability is unreasonable.


    Chu Yuan''s breathing began to rush.


    I''m going to break through soon, I''m a little nervous.


    He has gone all the way to this day, and it seems that he has never tried to break through.


    This must be his first breakthrough!


    This is the first time, then it will be safe after that!


    Chu Yuan is full of confidence in this.


    ¡¾Zongmen test is in progress, please wait for the host¡¿


    Soon, such a sentence appeared on the screen.


    Zongmen testing has started!


    Chu Yuan''s palm couldn''t help shaking slightly.


    It will definitely be possible this time!


    for sure!


    If he can¡¯t break through this time, then he...


    Chu Yuan just wanted to plant a flag.


    You can think again.


    but she couldn''t help but froze.


    Every time he planted the flag, something bad seemed to happen.


    Will this time...


    Forget it, this time he will not talk about it and wait for the system to check it!


    He wants to believe in a wave of metaphysics, without flagging! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 633： system error?

    Chapter 633 System failure?


    Ten Thousand Demons Palace Partial Hall.


    Chu Yuan sat quietly in the side hall.


    In front of him, the screen kept beating.


    A paragraph of blue text is emerging.


    [Current official disciple of the sect: 3]


    [All the disciples: Li Cheng, Lin Mo, ÷Òóž]


    ¡¾Start test¡¿


    ¡¾After the test is completed, the following is the test data of the disciple "Li Cheng"¡¿


    ¡¾Disciple test: Li Cheng¡¿


    ¡¾Repair for:? ? ? ¡¿


    [Combat power rating:? ? ? ¡¿


    ¡¾Overview:? ? ? ¡¿


    [This disciple is a chess set by the great power of the upper realm. He lives in the faith of countless people. He is in the incense of a majestic power. He cannot be an enemy unless he transcends the way of heaven. This disciple has become a talent.


    ¡¾Judging this disciple to become a talent, deduct the host''s first-order small realm¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Disciple Test: Lin Mo¡¿


    ¡¾Repair for:? ? ? ¡¿


    [Combat power rating:? ? ? ¡¿


    ¡¾Overview:? ? ? ¡¿


    [The disciple was reincarnated as the immortal emperor of the upper realm, lived in the great fortune, conceived a battle body of eight wastes, a celestial body of doom, is the God of Heaven, who cannot be destroyed unless he transcends the way of heaven, so this disciple should be regarded as a talent]


    ¡¾Judging this disciple to become a talent, deduct the host''s first-order small realm¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Disciple test: ÷Òóž¡¿


    ¡¾Repair for:? ? ? ¡¿


    [Combat power rating:? ? ? ¡¿


    ¡¾Overview:? ? ? ¡¿


    [This disciple is originally from the old age, even if it is Tianjiao, the system does not understand why the host accepted him as a disciple, but this disciple is still regarded as a talented person, so this disciple host is still responsible for it]


    ¡¾Judging this disciple to become a talent, deduct the host''s first-order small realm¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    What is this stuff?


    Who is playing him?


    This time, the system is clearly operating.


    The system plays him?


    Chu Yuan''s face turned green in an instant.


    Talk to the bottom of the system.


    what is this?


    Chu Yuan couldn''t recover at all.


    But the azure blue screen in front of her kept beating.


    ¡­¡­


    [Comprehensive testing is complete, it should be deducted from the host''s first level]


    [Detecting the host¡¯s current realm as the late stage of the sky]


    [One-level realm has been deducted, what is the current realm of the host? ? ? (Human being bred from heaven and earth, the realm of earth is the body returning to the earth, there is only the soul, and the realm of heaven is the soul returning to the way of heaven, there is only the will, and the will dissipates, what should it be???)]


    ¡¾Detection of host will dissipate, detection of invincible state interference¡¿


    ¡¾Expelling invincibility...¡¿


    ¡¾Deportation failed¡¿


    ¡¾Detection of teaching mode interference...¡¿


    ¡¾Expelling teaching mode...¡¿


    ¡¾Deportation failed¡¿


    ¡¾The main system tries to kick out the invincible state...¡¿


    ¡¾Failed to kick out¡¿


    ¡¾Detection mode tries to kick out teaching mode...¡¿


    ¡¾Failed in detection mode and kicked out by teaching mode¡¿


    ¡¾Detection mode failure...¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    A lot of prompt tones sounded at this moment.


    The whole system turned red, as if it was about to explode.


    This Chu Yuan was completely stunned.


    Chu Yuan just sat there blankly.


    What and what is this all about?


    Schizophrenic system?


    Chu Yuan looked at it for a while.


    The azure blue screen in front of him directly turned into a golden light.


    The golden light keeps shaking.


    At the same time, the invincibility state on his body is constantly shaking, as if it is very unstable.


    Chu Yuan, who didn''t know the situation, had no way at all, so she could only stand there and observe what was happening.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when something went wrong with Chu Yuan¡¯s system.


    The outside world is surging, and billowing dark clouds are swept in.


    The sky above the Tianjian continent was almost covered by dark clouds, and endless thunder flickered.


    The will of Xintiandao was forcibly awakened at this moment, exploding with supreme power.


    At the same time, the will of the old way of heaven also appeared blatantly.


    The two wills collided in the sky, and the whole world trembled, as if it was about to collapse.


    Countless monsters on the Tianjian Continent stood up, looking at the sky for unknown reasons.


    The leading ones are Dijun and Donghuang Taiyi.


    At this moment, Di Jun¡¯s injury has healed a lot, but his face is still slightly pale, especially when he sees the confrontation on the sky, he is even more pale.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Dijun''s face is ugly.


    "Brother, this is...the old and new ways of heaven are fighting..."


    Dong Huang Tai''s tone was also very depressed.


    He is not afraid of heaven.


    But his current state is really not very good.


    "We can''t participate in this kind of battle. I was just in this confrontation and remembered the blow that hurt me before."


    Dijun took a deep breath and said like this.


    "A blow that hurt you?"


    Emperor Taiyi frowned slightly.


    "Yes, the blow that hurt me, the breath is exactly the same as the breath of this heaven."


    Di Jun said earnestly.


    Hear this.


    Emperor Tai was taken aback.


    What does this mean?


    The moment that hurt Emperor Jun, is it likely that Tiandao sent it out?


    In other words, is it an attack from an existence that is at least comparable to the heavens?


    Heavenly Dao level exists?


    Emperor Taiyi felt more and more that there was a huge conspiracy in this world.


    Moreover, he feels that their existence may be a **** in itself.


    What kind of recovery has no effect, and still can''t get rid of being a pawn.


    "Brother, what shall we do next?"


    Dong Huang Taiyi took a deep breath and asked.


    "Wait."


    Dijun''s eyes were deep, his lips lightly opened, and he slowly uttered such a word.


    "Wait?"


    Emperor Taiyi took a deep breath, and finally nodded, and said nothing more.


    The two of them looked towards the sky in silence.


    The battle of the will of heaven on the sky is still going on.


    The old and new ways of heaven can''t tell a victory or defeat at all, they just keep stalemate.


    If someone carefully looks at it, you will find that although the old and new wills of the heavens have been stalemate, two wills seem to be going on around the Ten Thousand Demon Palace.


    The two wills seemed to want to enter the Ten Thousand Demon Palace, but they were both blocked by each other and couldn''t enter at all.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Ten Thousand Demon Palace, Demon Sacred Partial Palace.


    Chu Yuan is still in chaos.


    The light ball in front of him kept beating.


    After a while, it turned into two different rays of light.


    Both rays of light are golden light.


    When Chu Yuan was not paying attention, these two rays of light rushed into Chu Yuan''s will body.


    is like trying to pull Chu Yuan.


    For Chu Yuan, he only felt that his body was constantly being torn.


    Both rays of light seem to want to **** himself. This rushing and snatching seems to have to tear himself in half directly, one person in half.


    Just when Chu Yuan felt uncomfortable and wanted to resist.


    Half of the golden light exploded, directly pulling Chu Yuan away, turning into a ray of light far away.


    The light of the other half wandered in place for a long time.


    then shook for a few times, turning into a fuzzy figure.


    This figure is very similar to Chu Yuan, except that there is an evil spirit on his body.


    "From today, I am the demon saint of the early Yuan Dynasty, the old age."


    This figure stood up, faced the sky, and slowly said...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 634： Proud of heaven

    Chapter 634 The Proud Way of Heaven


    The sky over the Tianjian continent.


    The confrontation of will between the old and the new heaven only lasted for a while.


    Soon, the will of the new heaven began to recede, and the will of the old heaven began to recede after wandering for a while.


    The two wills of the heavens retreat.


    made the whole world calm again.


    But if there are people who are careful, you can find out that when the will of the old heaven retreats, it seems a bit reluctant and unwilling.


    It''s just that you can only choose to leave in the end.


    This clash of wills caused a shock in the Tianjian continent.


    But it''s just a shock.


    They can¡¯t do anything. Heaven¡¯s will to fight for the battle is not something they can intervene.


    After this confrontation of the will.


    Dijun and Donghuang Taiyi came to the Ten Thousand Demon Palace for the first time, summoned the group of demon, and prepared to do something.


    As the first demon sage of the demon clan, the''early Yuan'' was naturally invited.


    When he appeared in the main hall of the Ten Thousand Demons Palace in the early Yuan Dynasty, when he said the first sentence.


    The demons in the entire Ten Thousand Demons Palace were shocked.


    "The position of the demon emperor, the lord of the demon clan, these two positions, this seat is required."


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, with a slightly evil smile, he spoke.


    As soon as this remark came out, the whole room was shocked.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In a space full of golden light.


    The figure of Chu Yuan is revealed here.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan''s body was no longer protected by the invincible state, revealing his true body.


    He is like a person formed by a cloud of mist, flashing and flashing, as if it will dissipate at any time.


    But Chu Yuan did not feel any discomfort.


    On the contrary, he still has the feeling of a dragon returning to the sea.


    There was a faint feeling in his heart.


    He can control the whole world.


    "Where is this?"


    Chu Yuan questioned.


    He looked around.


    Can''t find anything.


    The only thing he can see is the golden light spots around him.


    These light spots are very similar to the golden light when he is invincible.


    There is...


    Besides him, there is a bright blue light floating around, closely following him.


    "System?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, and then shouted to the surroundings.


    "Where did the system come from? The system is just to make it easier for you to understand, so it''s only there."


    A magnificent voice came from nowhere, resounding through the entire golden space.


    Chu Yuan looked up, trying to find the owner who said this sentence.


    But no matter how he glanced, he couldn''t find the person who said this sentence.


    "You don''t need to think too much about it. This is the inside of the heavenly path. It is the core of the whole heaven and earth."


    The voice sounded again.


    "Here is the core of heaven and earth?"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    "Not bad."


    The voice sounded.


    The next moment, golden streamers flew from the sky, quickly converging into a golden figure.


    This golden figure is somewhat similar to Chu Yuan.


    But it''s not like it at all.


    There is a magnificent aura that Chu Yuan does not have.


    "you are?"


    Chu Yuan asked cautiously.


    "The Way of Heaven."


    The golden light figure spoke, with a cold and merciless voice, like a machine without emotion.


    This kind of sound reminded Chu Yuan of the system.


    "God? Then why am I here?"


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but ask.


    "Because you are the Dao of Heaven, you can also say that you are not the Dao of Heaven."


    The golden figure said lightly.


    "What do you mean?"


    Chu Yuan was sluggish.


    Why is he originally the way of heaven, but he is not the way of heaven?


    He has other niuch identities?


    "Look at it."


    The golden figure shook his head.


    gently beckoned towards the sky above the golden space.


    A screen suddenly appeared above the golden space, and a segment of pictures played on the screen.


    In the picture, the world is beginning to open, the bustling is extremely prosperous, the gods and demons are endless.


    Then the screen turns again.


    The world begins to weaken, the old and the new are alternated, and everything is revived again, but the prosperity and prosperity of the past are gone.


    But heaven and earth are still powerful.


    But one day, a divine light descended from the sky and came into this world.


    This divine light came with an unstoppable force, and rushed into the world, attracting the attention of many people in the world.


    After that, this divine light seemed to attract the attention of heaven and earth.


    Two golden lights appeared coincidentally, trying to **** the divine light.


    Golden lights collide in the air, as if fighting.


    Finally after a fierce competition.


    The sacred light was divided into two and was taken away by the two golden lights.


    The screen is here, and it''s over.


    Chu Yuan looked at these pictures in a daze, a little unclear.


    "The divine light is you."


    At this moment, the golden figure slowly spoke.


    The sound is as magnificent as ever.


    "The light...Is it me?"


    Chu Yuan was astonished.


    What kind of light did he change?


    In other words, he is light? !


    "Yes, that divine light is you, the light outside the sky, the unknown light. You are the divine light. When you pass through this world, part of it is taken away by me, and the other part is taken away by the predecessor Ren Tiandao. ."


    "The part that was taken away by me, I merged a large part of the origin into the divine light, and then formed you. You are a variable and a definite number. I will put you into other worlds to experience, and when the time is right, I will recall you. "


    The golden figure quietly explained this.


    Chu Yuan was said to be more and more confused.


    What is this stuff?


    What he is light, and then a part of it is taken away, what is the integration of the origin, and what is the variable and fixed...


    All kinds of weird.


    I won¡¯t give up Chu Yuan.


    The golden figure seemed to see Chu Yuan''s confusion, and he groaned for a while with one hand.


    A golden light condensed out and quickly merged into Chu Yuan''s mind.


    Several messages appeared in Chu Yuan''s mind.


    Let Chu Yuan understand everything instantly.


    His true essence is actually condensed by a divine light from outside the sky. When the divine light from outside the sky flew into this world, it caused a violent vibration, and then caused a battle between the old and the new.


    Shenguang is divided into two.


    A part of it was taken away by Xintiandao, and Xintiandao discarded most of its origin. Regardless of the degrading situation of heaven and earth, it just merged the origin into the divine light and formed a life form.


    This life form is Chu Yuan.


    Xintiandao felt that the time was not ripe, so he sent Chu Yuan to a blue star and waited for the opportunity.


    "So, I am not an ordinary person? What is the system that keeps eating my realm?"


    Chu Yuan came across.


    "The system you understand is formed by the part of the divine light captured by the predecessor Tiandao. It incorporates the will of the predecessor Tiandao, trying to use your hand to subvert my rule, but it is only subsumed by me. It¡¯s done."


    The golden figure seemed to be proud to say this.


    Speaking, she straightened her chest slightly, not generally satisfied with this magical trick of herself...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 635： Suspicious Chu Yuan

    Chapter 635 Suspicious Chu Yuan


    Within the golden space.


    The atmosphere suddenly quieted down.


    Especially after the golden light figure finished the phrase ¡®slightly do a little trick¡¯, the atmosphere became a bit weird.


    Suddenly Chu Yuan stood stiffly, staring at the golden figure.


    "Do you... do you have any questions?"


    The golden figure was stunned, as if he was also a little confused by Chu Yuan''s reaction.


    "So, the reason why my realm will be deducted is because of you?"


    Chu Yuan''s slightly vague eyes, staring at the golden figure, there was no joy, anger, sorrow, or joy in his tone.


    But it is not difficult to hear, his voice is a little strange.


    "What realm deduction? You are already a top powerhouse, with most of the origin of the heavens, and you can always control the power of the heavens. The old method of the heavens just sealed your power, or pretended to give you a realm. ."


    The golden figure patiently explained to Chu Yuan.


    "So, did you eat my realm?"


    Regardless of it, Chu Yuan still fixed his eyes on the golden figure.


    "You can''t understand this way..."


    The golden figure still wants to explain something.


    There was a loud shout.


    "I understand you*!"


    Chu Yuan violently, his entire body seemed to be carrying a world, and he slammed toward the golden light figure.


    That is a fierce.


    He can''t bear it anymore.


    Before he dared to love him, his realm had been falling, it was this guy who caused it!


    He said, how could his followers make mistakes.


    It turned out to be all this stuff.


    Chu Yuan, who was full of anger and aura, couldn''t manage that much. He came up and punched the golden figure.


    His punch seems to be adhering to the will of the entire world. With a punch, the phantoms of all beings are manifested behind him, and he has the momentum to push all things horizontally.


    The golden light figure couldn''t react completely, and Chu Yuan blasted the whole body with a punch.


    But only a moment later.


    There are countless golden lights emerging again.


    The golden figure came out again.


    "Sovereign anger, you and me are one, how can you kill me."


    "If the superior is angry because of the realm, then it is unnecessary. The superior will soon control the existence of the whole heaven. The realm is useless for the superior."


    The golden figure continued to explain to Chu Yuan, not angry at all.


    "So, this is the reason why you eat my realm?"


    Although Chu Yuan calmed down a bit, there was still anger burning.


    "Senior, state is not the point..."


    The golden figure still wants to say more.


    I haven''t finished speaking yet.


    The next moment, he saw Chu Yuan make another move.


    Boom! !


    The whole golden space trembled.


    Chu Yuan punched one after another, struck forward, and the terrifying power made the entire golden space vibrate.


    The golden figure was constantly torn apart and reunited.


    lasted for a long time before Chu Yuan stopped.


    "Sir, can you finish venting?"


    The golden figure has a flat tone, and doesn''t feel much about being constantly bombarded.


    "Go ahead, so now, what''s going on?"


    Chu Yuan finished venting the anger in his heart, and felt much better, but his tone was still uncomfortable, and he glanced at the golden figure coldly.


    "My dear, now I need you to return to your place, integrate into the heavens, and make up for the new heavens. Now that the old heavens want to set off a calamity and return to the heavens and the earth, we must stop him, but after all I have a short growth time. To fight against it, I still need respect. Go home."


    The golden figure faced Chu Yuan and spoke.


    "Homing? This thing can still homing? In other words, is I blending into you? Then I am gone?"


    Chu Yuan frowned.


    Ask him to complement the way of heaven? Isn''t this kind of thing terrible?


    "No, the way of heaven is unconscious, and the deity is an exception. The deity has most of the origin of the way of heaven and should be integrated into the way of heaven, but the deity is conscious. After integrating into the way of heaven, the deity will become a conscious way of heaven."


    The golden figure said lightly.


    "In other words, I don¡¯t have to pay anything? What kind of heaven do you say? Is there such a good thing?"


    Chu Yuan couldn''t believe it, this kind of pie would fall from the sky.


    and fell on his head with great accuracy.


    "Your honor, I said, you are the way of heaven!!!"


    The golden figure also seemed to be anxious.


    "Do you have any evidence? What if you rob me of it? Wouldn''t I be wronged."


    Chu Yuan is still very suspicious.


    Golden figure: "..."


    How do you think that your brain is not so easy to use when you teach disciples? When this happens, your brain suddenly becomes easier to use?


    More evidence...


    Where can I find evidence?


    Furthermore, what''s the use of taking you away?


    The golden figure was silent, not knowing what to say.


    Finally, the golden figure could only helplessly speak again.


    "Your honor, in your current state, you should feel that you can easily control the power of the whole world. This is impossible to pretend. You are the way of heaven."


    The golden figure shook his head and said.


    "Then why are you able to talk to me? According to what you said, you are the way of heaven, and the way of heaven is not unconscious?"


    Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "Unconsciousness doesn''t mean no brain...Moreover, you and I are both the Way of Heaven, and we can communicate with the Way of Heaven. Isn''t that normal?"


    The golden light figure said silently.


    Hear here.


    Chu Yuan only believed a little.


    But not all of it.


    He is not the Chu Yuan from before.


    Being a demon saint for a period of time.


    Today''s Chu Yuan, the mind is not comparable to that of the past.


    He finally agreed to what the golden light figure had said.


    Merge into heaven and become heaven.


    However, Chu Yuan was so thief that he threw a trace of consciousness out of him and threw it aside, just in case.


    The golden figure saw all this and didn''t say much.


    He began to use the power of Heaven to merge with Chu Yuan.


    The power of Tiandao was entangled behind Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan instantly opened his eyes.


    A stream of memories emerged from the bottom of my heart.


    These memories record everything he wants to know.


    He understood everything at once.


    He is really heavenly.


    To be precise, it is not.


    His body is a divine light. The mission of the divine light is to travel through thousands of worlds, but he was hijacked when passing through this world and was divided into two.


    He was born because of the integration of the origin of the heavenly path, and the will body was born.


    Everything is just like what the heaven said.


    Chu Yuan was in a daze.


    Then on his body, layers of golden light surged, enveloping him, forming a giant cocoon, and the next moment he fell into a deep sleep.


    His deep sleep made the entire heavenly space dim.


    Chu Yuan is sleeping, that is, Xintiandao is sleeping...


    From this moment on, Chu Yuan represents the new way of heaven.


    But it is different. Xintiandao is Chu Yuan, but Chu Yuan is not entirely Xintiandao...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 636： Volume up

    Chapter 636


    Chu Yuan fell into a deep sleep.


    Heaven and Earth are still running.


    A little bit of time passes.


    In an instant, another year passed.


    During this year.


    There is no conflict between the old and the new era. Both sides seem to be accumulating strength.


    But for the time being, the old age is still stronger.


    Under the leadership of the early Yuan Dynasty, the old era really prospered, and more and more monster races are revived. In terms of overall strength, the new era is far inferior.


    But the new era is not too weak.


    There are Ye Luo and other disciples of Wudaozong.


    There are also strong people such as Monkey King Kabbalah.


    There are four evil spirits in Baize, as well as demon masters who have joined the new era.


    The new forces in the new era are also not weak.


    Second generation disciples such as Emperor Wusheng are also emerging.


    The new era can also be regarded as thriving.


    Only compared with the old times, the gap is still there.


    The two sides are not at the same level in time.


    If you give time to the new era, you may not be able to catch up with the old era.


    But the old era will not give the new era time.


    After dragging for a year.


    There were actions in the old days.


    But their actions were not aimed at the Shenxing Continent, but instead focused on the extremes of each sea area and some places in the deep sea.


    There are also many new-age creatures there. The number is not large, but it is not small.


    The old times directly slaughtered those places.


    Where can those places block the power of the old age?


    The creatures in various sea areas were slaughtered.


    The death of these creatures has brought a lot of evil aura, murderous aura, and catastrophe to the world.


    In the midst of darkness, it seems that a certain amount of calamity is brewing.


    The sentient beings in heaven and earth cannot feel this kind of subtle change.


    However, those top powerhouses, such as Ye Luo and others, are keenly aware of the changes in the world.


    The amount of calamity will rise, and the changes for sentient beings can be easily noticed.


    The emotions of sentient beings will become irritable. There will be more fights and more killings, as if they are constantly paving the way for the calamity.


    Ye Luo et al. noticed that they naturally wanted to solve this problem.


    So, their group of strong men gathered and discussed in Taiyi Sword Sect, the main peak hall.


    Among them, they distinguished each other''s status by strength.


    The one who sits in the first place is impressively Ye Luo.


    In the case of Ye Luo blessing Heavenly Dao, he can be 50-50 with the normal form of Monkey King. With the identity of the leader, he is naturally qualified to sit in the first place.


    Second place is Monkey King.


    The next dozen or so people are basically the disciples of the Innocent Sect, such as Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luoxue and so on.


    Through this period of time.


    The disciples of Wudaozong are not what they used to be.


    Everyone is extremely powerful, and basically everyone has broken through the Mahayana realm.


    The Wudaozong disciples in the Mahayana realm are basically not weaker than those at the ancestor level.


    In addition to the mysterious Wudaozong behind the disciples of Wudaozong, naturally these dozens of them have been given to the disciples of Wudaozong.


    Behind the disciples of Innocent Sect, are Kabbalah and other ancestors.


    At this moment, these gangs gathered together and wanted to discuss it.


    But no one spoke first, but each one was silent.


    This makes the atmosphere unusually solidify.


    After a while.


    Still Ye Luo spoke slowly, breaking the silence.


    I saw Ye Luo stand up, looked around, and finally landed on the ancestors of Kabbalah.


    "Everyone, the situation is very clear right now. The sentient beings are emotionally restless, and the calamity is full of qi. According to the ancient books, this is probably the beginning of the calamity."


    "As for Liang Jie, you seniors know better than us. I hope you can talk about it and let us know about it."


    Ye Luo spoke softly, saying like this.


    The words come out.


    The powerhouses on other continents, such as Kabbalah, have completely different cultivation systems, and they don¡¯t understand at all.


    Although they know what ¡®Liang Jie¡¯ is, they don¡¯t know the specifics.


    It is Monkey King, who knows a lot.


    He got up from his seat.


    "The amount of calamity is divided into levels. The amount of calamity of one world is still small, but even a small amount of calamity is enough to subvert the world."


    "Usually when the calamity rises, the Heavenly Dao will try to make as many treasures of opportunity as possible between the heavens and the earth. With the treasures of opportunity, sentient beings can compete for and increase the strength of sentient beings. At the same time, it is also to make sentient beings have many contradictions and increase killing. Let the amount of calamity take shape smoothly."


    "Generally speaking, the calamity is formed when the heaven and the earth clean up the interior, but this time is different. This time it is a battle between two eras. Our heaven and earth are sleeping, and there is no chance for the heaven and the earth. Some are just Let the karma of heaven and earth influence sentient beings."


    "Probably, Liang Jie is like that."


    Sun Wukong explained in detail.


    When everyone listened, they were silent for a while.


    "In this way, we can''t avoid it this time. We must fight the old times?"


    Kabbalah spoke slowly.


    "This has long been inevitable. This is not just a battle between heaven and the way, but also a battle between times and destiny! If there is no battle, we will all be finished.


    Ye Luo spoke again at this moment, speaking coldly.


    They have no choice at all.


    Either they perish and disappear into history.


    Either push the old era into the abyss again and let the old era disappear again!


    That''s it!


    "Master, how do you think we should deal with the old age?"


    Zhang Han sat next to him, his voice as gentle as ever, but there was anxiety between his eyebrows.


    He felt that he was in a situation where the master could not show up.


    In the new era, it is still difficult for them to compete with the old era.


    "The large-scale decisive battle should not be so fast. We still have plenty of time to prepare."


    Ye Luo shook his head and said.


    "Big brother, I think we should investigate and see where the headquarters is in the old days before confrontation arises. We can''t always do this. We are in the light, they are in the dark..."


    Tantai Luo Xue''s eyes flashed with the light of wisdom, and she talked freely.


    Being led by Zhang Han and Tantai Luoxue, other people also spoke up one after another, and discussed with Ye Luo.


    The people present here are the top people in the entire new era. The conclusions they discuss will naturally affect the entire new era.


    So their discussion can be considered conservative, and there is no too radical discussion.


    After talking for a few days.


    They finally finalized a result.


    Build formations and cities on all sides of the coast of the mainland just in case.


    At the same time, they sent a few disciples of Wudaozong to find the headquarters of the old era in the sea, and inquire about the news of the old era.


    There were four Wudaozong disciples sent out by ??, namely Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, Hua Shenyi, and Zisu.


    The four of them had nothing to do in recent days, so they were sent out to find the old-time headquarters.


    The four of them don¡¯t have any comments on this...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 637： You can try

    Chapter 637 You can try


    The silent sea.


    Compared to the past, the mid-air of the sea is now filled with some faint mist.


    These things just look like mist on the surface, but in fact, these things are catastrophes.


    The stronger the calamity, the greater the calamity.


    For the powerful practitioners, the catastrophe naturally has little effect, but for the weak practitioners and mortals, it has a great influence.


    Excessive absorption of the qi will affect its sanity, make it irritable, and affect its Taoism and mind.


    However, ordinary practitioners and mortals will not come here.


    So the influence of the qi is still not that big.


    This day, in this sea.


    A burst of thunder sounded.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Accompanied by the sound of thunder.


    The billowing sea rises to the sky.


    I saw a red fruit upper body with a big bald head, like the figure of an ancient **** walking in the sea. The figure did not fly. Every step was stepped in the sea. The powerful and ancient force directly broke the sea water and hit the ground directly. The impact moves forward.


    This way of going forward is rare in the world.


    But this figure full of wild aura did indeed do it.


    And this figure is impressively Su Qianyuan.


    At this moment, Su Qianyuan was running wildly in the sea.


    The four disciples of Wudaozong came to find the headquarters of the old era, and everyone went in a different direction.


    Su Qianyuan came from the south direction.


    However, he just walked around casually, and didn''t think the old headquarters would be so easy to find.


    Even if it is easy to find, it may not be his turn.


    Know that they are four of them looking for.


    The other three fellows all have spiritual consciousness.


    He is the only one who does not have this training.


    The probability that ?? can be found is also the lowest.


    Even Su Qianyuan himself thought so, let alone other people.


    "Go ahead, go back two days later."


    Su Qianyuan murmured while observing the front while running.


    This is his idea.


    Go for another two days, if you haven¡¯t seen anything, just go back.


    This is not what he thinks, he really can''t help it.


    The body repair speed is slow, there is no spiritual consciousness, and it is impossible to find it in the vast sea.


    Think of this.


    Su Qianyuan condensed all his thoughts and quickly moved forward in the sea.


    Those catastrophic auras have no effect on him, and even with his powerful power, he can directly resist the catastrophic aura without any action and relying on the reckless aura of the whole body.


    Running all the way.


    Su Qianyuan has forgotten how far he ran.


    But he only remembered, and he would go back after two days of walking.


    But these two days have not yet passed.


    Su Qianyuan, who was running, suddenly saw a small black spot in front of him.


    When Su Qianyuan saw the small black spot, he was taken aback.


    With his eyesight, it can be easily seen.


    Isn¡¯t that little black dot exactly a continent?


    According to Ye Luo, the entire continent of Heaven and Earth is now merged together. If there is more, it must be the headquarters of the old era.


    The continent far away from him...


    "It wouldn''t be so coincidental, did I really meet it?"


    Su Qianyuan touched his big bald head, feeling a little confused.


    Will there be such a coincidence?


    He relied on blindly running for physical training, but really found the base camp of the old age?


    Thinking about it.


    Su Qianyuan intends to come forward and have a look.


    He flew for a certain distance, approaching the black spot, and the outline of the mainland was also reflected in his eyes.


    The light is a little closer.


    Su Qianyuan could feel the ancient, mysterious and powerful atmosphere full of this continent.


    "This must be the headquarters of the old times."


    Su Qianyuan can be determined.


    It''s not that he hasn''t fought with people from the old age. For these, he can still recognize it.


    After finding Su Qianyuan, he immediately wanted to take out the tool from his belt that could communicate with Shenxing Continent.


    But when he touched it, he was stunned.


    touched empty.


    Just now he ran too fast and moved too much, and lost that tool?


    Su Qianyuan thought of this and couldn''t help being speechless.


    He looked at the continent, after some hesitation.


    He still intends to go in and take a look.


    Let¡¯s see if we can inquire about any news from that continent.


    Assessed, with his strength, be careful not to encounter danger, right?


    Su Qianyuan thought so.


    He thought and acted.


    He rushed towards Tianjian Continent.


    This time his speed has slowed down a lot, and his movements have become more cautious.


    After approaching the Tianjian Continent, he realized that he was too worried.


    Although this continent seems to be very powerful from the perspective of its aura, no one is stationed on the shore of the mainland.


    You don¡¯t need to be so careful at all.


    Understanding this, Su Qianyuan immediately rushed into the mainland, wanting to find a place to find out the news...


    ...


    at the same time.


    In the main hall of Ten Thousand Demons Palace.


    At this moment, a large number of demon generals and demon kings gathered here, including many demon saints.


    Nine-tenths of the battle power of Tianjian Continent is concentrated here.


    These demon kings and demon saints are like courtiers, standing in two rows. When facing the highest position, they bow their heads to show respect.


    Even Demon Emperor Dijun and Demon Emperor Donghuang Taiyi are among them.


    It''s just that although Dijun and Donghuang Taiyi lowered their heads, they still had unwillingness in their eyes.


    It¡¯s just that this kind of unwillingness is well hidden by them.


    and at the highest position.


    A fuzzy golden figure sat there.


    Except for the temperament, this golden figure is no different from Chu Yuan.


    is the beginning of Yuan Dynasty.


    Yuanchu sat in the first place, looked down at the group of demons, and slowly spoke.


    "Now that the amount of calamity has begun, the era that belongs to us has begun, and now we only need to remove those ants in the new era to completely stabilize our era!"


    "At that time, we will rely on this world to build heaven, ascend to the world, and swallow other worlds, and it may not be impossible to compete with the current immortal world!"


    "So, I intend to start from now and prepare to officially launch an attack on the new era. What do you think?"


    Early Yuan¡¯s voice is very oppressive.


    Hearing these words, the mind will tremble for a while, and dare not give birth to his heart.


    "All follow the demon lord''s order!"


    The group of demons spoke one after another.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, he was the lord of the demon clan, and was revered as the demon lord by the demon clan, ranking above the emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi.


    As for how status came about...


    Naturally, it relied on that almost invincible power to fight it out.


    Neither Dijun nor Donghuang Taiyi could stop the attack in the early Yuan Dynasty.


    In this case, who else would dare to rebel against the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty?


    See this scene.


    Yuanchu nodded in satisfaction.


    Thinking about it, suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed it from the void, and took out a small clock directly.


    "Taiyi, this bell will return to its original owner."


    Yuanchu said lightly.


    The Donghuang Taiyi standing below took the little bell, stared at the little bell in a daze, and then at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty.


    I don¡¯t understand where the Eastern Emperor Bell came from.


    Doesn¡¯t he remember that Heaven has isolated the Eastern Emperor Bell from the world, and added a lot of power to prevent the Eastern Emperor Bell from breaking through the world?


    But why...


    Why did this Donghuang Bell appear in the hands of the early Yuan Dynasty?


    "You can''t break the world to get the Eastern Emperor Bell, it doesn''t mean that this seat is not good."


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, he also seemed to see what Donghuang Taiyi was thinking and explained.


    Tonghuang Taiyi, who was holding the Donghuang Bell in his hand, heard the words, first understood a little bit, and then a thought came up in his heart.


    If he got the Donghuang Bell, can he beat the early Yuan Dynasty? !


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, it seemed to penetrate Donghuang Taiyi''s thoughts.


    The voice sounded in Donghuang Taiyi''s ear with majesty.


    "You can try it. If you can''t defeat you within one move, why don''t you sit on the seat of the demon lord?"


    Compared with Chu Yuan, the Yuan Dynasty was obviously high-profile and arrogant...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 638： My master is called Yuan Chu

    Chapter 638 My Master Is Called Yuan Chu


    In the main hall of Ten Thousand Demons Palace.


    Boom!


    A loud noise.


    Emperor Taiyi flew out, smashed through the gate, and fell to the ground, bleeding from the corners of her mouth.


    in its hall.


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, he stretched out one hand and looked at the fallen Donghuang Taiyi blankly.


    Unsurprisingly he expected.


    Even Donghuang Taiyi, who holds the Donghuang Bell, is not his enemy of Yihe.


    "Taiyi, can you be convinced?"


    Speaking plainly at the beginning of Yuan Dynasty.


    On the other side, Donghuang Taiichi, who fell to the ground, tried to stand up again and again, but was unable to stand up.


    The group of monsters beside ?? was dumbfounded and couldn''t believe it.


    As the demon clan¡¯s once top combat power, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi who holds the Eastern Emperor Bell is actually not the enemy of the new demon master¡¯s early Yuan Dynasty.


    This is too...


    The demons don¡¯t know how to describe the shock in their hearts.


    "Demon Lord, Taiyi has been convinced, please be merciful to the demon Lord."


    Seeing this, Dijun hurriedly walked out and said.


    At this time, Donghuang Taiyi who fell on the ground also stood up again, facing the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, slightly arched his hands, and expressed his meaning.


    "Humph."


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, he gave a cold snort and gave up.


    He turned and returned to his seat.


    Emperor Taiyi clutched his chest, returned to the queue, and glanced at Dijun.


    Dijun looked at this younger brother and sighed.


    Improve the status at the beginning of Yuan Dynasty.


    Improve the status at the beginning of Yuan Dynasty.


    This is what this brother said to him the most.


    now what?


    It¡¯s all right now, everyone has gone straight to the sky.


    trampled them all underfoot.


    Is this status high enough?


    Emperor Taiyi was helpless.


    Where did he know that he had such ambitions in the early Yuan Dynasty.


    Furthermore, the strength is so powerful.


    Even holding the Donghuang Bell, he is not one of its enemies.


    "Everyone, since it has been decided, then I invite you all to prepare for the battle and prepare to officially launch a decisive battle with the new era."


    Yuan Chu faced the group of demons and spoke.


    "Follow the demon lord''s order!"


    The demons responded one after another.


    Then, at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, he waved his hand to make the group of demons retreat.


    It takes time to prepare for war.


    It¡¯s not something that can be done overnight.


    The specific details are naturally not discussed now.


    So in the early Yuan Dynasty, naturally, the group of demons would not continue to pile up here.


    However, the group of demons left.


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, however, one of the demon generals was left in the hall.


    "Demon Lord."


    The demon general asked cautiously, not understanding what happened to him in the early Yuan Dynasty.


    "I asked you to pay attention to what happened to the person who often slaughtered the monster race?"


    Yuanchu asked blankly.


    He knew that the three disciples of Chu Yuan, Li Cheng, Lin Mo, and Tao Yuan were in Tianjian Continent.


    ÷Òóž is already under his control.


    But this Li Cheng and Lin Mo, he still doesn''t know where they are.


    Previously, I wanted to ask someone to catch the two people, but I didn''t expect to startle the snake and cause the two to escape and hide.


    This also created the embarrassing scene today.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the two could not be found.


    So I can only ask people to keep paying attention, and immediately notify him if there is any movement.


    "No, no, demon Lord, we have never been able to find that person, he seems to have disappeared out of thin air."


    The demon general answered cautiously, for fear of angering the early Yuan Dynasty.


    "Can''t find it? Forget it, go down."


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty waved his hand to let the demon general go down.


    The demon general quickly handed over, and then obediently retreated.


    Soon, there was only one person in the early Yuan Dynasty left in the hall.


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, sitting in that position, squinting his eyes slightly, he was wondering in his heart.


    This Li Cheng and Lin Mo, shouldn''t they be running away, are they not in Tianjian mainland?


    Otherwise, how could it not be found?


    Yuan thought about it for a long time, but finally put it down.


    Even if these two people are still in Tianjian Continent, what can they do?


    The situation nowadays cannot be changed by the two disciples.


    The amount of robbery has started.


    The general trend of the old era has taken place.


    To subvert the new era, that will happen sooner or later.


    The affairs of these two disciples are fine if you don''t care about them.


    Chu Yuan shook his head, no longer thinking about it.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Tianjian continent, in a deep mountain.


    Li Cheng and Lin Mo, who were missed in the early Yuan Dynasty, are here.


    Meanwhile, Su Qianyuan is also here.


    The three of them met by coincidence, and they knew each other.


    This matter is a long story.


    Su Qianyuan was walking in the Tianjian Continent, and encountered many fierce beasts, but he beat them to death.


    However, his battle fluctuations have also attracted the attention of some monsters.


    In order to avoid trouble, Su Qianyuan had to hide, hiding all the way, and finally hiding in this deep mountain.


    Then I met Lin Mo, who is also a human race.


    Naturally, Lin Mo also took the initiative, responding to Su Qianyuan.


    The three met on this.


    On this day, the three are sitting around a bonfire.


    "Felder Daoist, dare to ask where Human Race you are from? I remember, Human Race seems to have been almost annihilated a long time ago? Why is there such a strong Daoist friend?"


    Lin Mo asked indifferently.


    He has worked very hard to control his own momentum.


    But he who has slaughtered too many monsters, there is still a terrifying aura hovering all over his body. Looking at it from a distance, even if he does not release his aura, he is like the same Demon Emperor, the Lord of the Abyss!


    However, this kind of momentum is useless for Su Qianyuan, who is also turbulent.


    "Our tribe has always been hidden in the deep mountains before. There is no present world, so it has always existed, right, right, hidden, hidden..."


    Su Qianyuan coughed twice and replied.


    He didn''t even know what happened to the human race in Tianjian Continent, so he could only bite the bullet and answer indiscriminately, hoping to fool it.


    He still thinks these two people are quite good.


    He doesn''t want to work with these two people unless necessary.


    "Hidden? That''s how it is."


    Li Cheng pretended to respond, but his eyes flickered.


    He looked at Su Qianyuan carefully.


    and then continued to speak.


    "Then I don''t know what method the friend practices? Why is the body so strong? I remember that among the human race, there is no body training technique?"


    Just listen to what Li Cheng said.


    Where does he know whether any human race has the art of refining the body, obviously, he wants to defraud Su Qianyuan.


    "I, the method I cultivated was obtained by adventure, not the method cultivated by the human race."


    Su Qianyuan is still vague.


    "That fellow Taoist always has a teacher, right? I don''t know the teacher of the friend, who is it?"


    Li Cheng asked with a smile again.


    As soon as I heard this.


    Su Qianyuan''s head went down, and he didn''t know how to answer.


    He can''t say a word, my master is called Chu Yuan, right?


    This kind of unprovoked exposure of the master¡¯s name does not seem very good.


    He thought about it.


    Would you like to reverse the Master¡¯s name and perfuse the two of them?


    Chu is connected to Chu and Chu is connected to Chu.


    Workable!


    That''s it!


    "My master is named Yuan Chu!"


    Su Qianyuan spoke and said decisively...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 639： We have a common father

    Chapter 639 We Have a Common Father


    Deep mountains, near the campfire.


    "My master is called Yuan Chu..."


    When Su Qianyuan said such a sentence.


    The whole field was quiet for a few seconds.


    Li Cheng and Lin Mo on the side of ?? were invariably stunned, they looked at each other, and then looked at Su Qianyuan.


    Fate Chu...


    Early Yuan?


    Is this a name?


    "Dare to ask fellow Taoists, is the master named Yuan Chu...or the beginning of Yuan Dynasty? Which Yuan, which Chu?"


    There was a stormy sea in Li Cheng''s heart, and he asked calmly as if nothing had happened on the surface.


    "Which element is which elementary?"


    Su Qianyuan was stunned, didn''t he just ask casually, did you ask such a detailed question?


    "Don¡¯t get me wrong. It¡¯s just because this name collided with one of our elder¡¯s names. We guessed whether the Daoist might have something to do with our elder. It¡¯s better for the Daoist to show his master¡¯s face with supernatural powers. Let¡¯s make sure."


    Li Cheng said with a smile.


    He said everything peacefully.


    It seems that there is such a thing.


    "Face?"


    Su Qianyuan didn''t think much, but wanted to show it.


    The people here don¡¯t know his master anyway.


    He thought about it for a while, and then started to act.


    He mobilized the evil spirit on his body and mobilized it.


    The evil spirit hovered in the air, and then under the control of Su Qianyuan, a figure formed.


    The figure is Chu Yuan.


    "This person is my master."


    Su Qianyuan said in a deep voice.


    But Li Cheng and the two had no time to look after Su Qianyuan, their eyes fixed on the figure in mid-air.


    After seeing the figure, they all exploded.


    I can''t calm down inside.


    Isn¡¯t this their master?


    Although I don¡¯t know why, the master in this portrait has become clearer and the facial features are clearly visible, but the two of them can be determined.


    This is their master.


    The master who is known as the early Yuan Dynasty!


    Is this person a disciple of their master? That''s their same door?


    Lin Mo was about to get up and talk to Su Qianyuan at that time.


    Ke hadn¡¯t waited for Lin Mo to stand up.


    Li Cheng pushed Lin Mo back, and he gestured to Lin Mo with his eyes.


    Lin Mo suddenly realized, and sat down without saying much.


    He understood that Li Cheng would handle this.


    He also believes that his brother will handle it properly.


    "We should have admitted wrong."


    "Then dare to ask, the specific identity of the master? I think the master is extraordinary, and the status must be not low among the human races. I don''t know what cultivation level the master is. Besides the daoists, how many disciples are there?"


    Li Cheng smiled and followed Su Qianyuan''s words.


    Su Qianyuan didn''t know it.


    He only feels that this Li Cheng is a bit troublesome.


    It¡¯s okay to ask all these and some, it¡¯s extremely troublesome.


    But Su Qianyuan had no choice but to answer patiently.


    "My master is a master outside the world, and he doesn''t have any prominent status. I don''t know how much cultivation is. I only know that my master is very strong. As for how many disciples my master has? That''s a lot, except for me. , There are eleven disciples!"


    Su Qianyuan answered in detail.


    Hear this.


    Li Cheng and Lin Mo both froze for a while.


    If that person is really their master, it does not mean that they still have twelve people in the same school?


    There are twelve more people in the same door for no reason, which is really a little bit so.


    Li Cheng did not confess.


    Instead, he chose to continue the conversation with Su Qianyuan.


    Su Qianyuan is not so stupid, he will say what should be said, and he will not say a word if he should not.


    The two sides just communicated like this.


    After communicating for a while.


    Lin Mo suddenly proposed that he wanted to discuss with Su Qianyuan.


    The beauty is called its name, and communicate with each other.


    In fact, Lin Mo just wanted to try how much he has in the same school.


    Su Qianyuan hesitated a little, but still agreed.


    ¡­¡­


    The two came to a clearing in the mountains.


    Lin Mo dragged the celestial coffin with his hands, full of murderous aura, fighting intent, and various auras fused together, appearing surging, like a demon emperor under the abyss, wanting to bury the heavens.


    Compared to Lin Mo.


    The aura of Su Qianyuan next door is obviously stronger.


    Su Qianyuan Chiguo stood there with his upper body, his hands encircled his chest, and a big bald head. There was a faint evil spirit and wild aura all over his body, which made him look like an ancient ancestor witch, very terrifying. .


    Between the two, it seems that there is no level at all. Su Qianyuan can stabilize Lin Mo by relying on the aura that he exudes at will.


    But Lin Mo was not timid, on the contrary, there was still a strong warfare in his eyes.


    "War!"


    Lin Mo shouted, dragged the burial coffin, and smashed it directly at Su Qianyuan.


    Boom! ! !


    The incredibly heavy body of the burial coffin smashed through the air, causing bursts of sonic booms.


    Lin Mo originally wanted to rely on this blow to force Su Qianyuan to retreat, thereby oppressing Su Qianyuan¡¯s momentum.


    Unexpectedly, he was reckless, and Su Qianyuan was more reckless than him.


    "War!!!"


    I saw that Su Qianyuan seemed to have lost his mind. He didn''t know how to write the words back. He just hit him with a punch in his backhand.


    This frightened Lin Mo.


    No one knows how heavy the burial coffin is. If it hits Su Qianyuan, then Su Qianyuan will be finished.


    Just when Lin Mo wanted to regain his strength, but couldn''t start.


    Su Qianyuan''s punch has come.


    Boom, boom, boom! ! !


    The fist collided with the burial coffin.


    There was a burst of noise, like the sound of two diamonds colliding.


    The horrible ripples are centered on the two people, spreading in all directions, overturning trees.


    àâàâàâ¡­¡­


    Under a punch.


    Lin Mo backed away dozens of steps.


    On the other hand, Su Qianyuan did not take a step back, and a terrible shadow appeared behind him, just standing there, looking down at Lin Mo from top to bottom.


    Stop judgment!


    Lin Mo is not Su Qianyuan¡¯s opponent at all.


    Lin Mo still wants to fight again.


    Li Cheng walked out in time and stopped Lin Mo.


    "Junior Brother, you are not an opponent of fellow Daoists, so please retreat."


    Li Cheng shook his head and said.


    He can see most clearly from the side angle.


    Lin Mo¡¯s combat power and this Su Qianyuan are not at the same level at all.


    "But¡­¡­"


    What else does Lin Mo want to say.


    You can think about it again, or give it up.


    It¡¯s not ashamed to lose to one¡¯s own fellow.


    After all, ?? was taught by the master.


    "Friends of Daoist, this battle is regarded as my junior and brother defeated."


    Li Cheng slightly arched his hand towards Su Qianyuan.


    "Your junior... is quite strong."


    Su Qianyuan looked at Lin Mo and nodded slightly, confirming Lin Mo''s combat effectiveness.


    "Well, fellow Taoist, when I''m not talking about this right now, I have a particularly important thing that I want to tell you."


    Li Cheng is ready to confess to the other party.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Actually, we actually have a common father!"


    Su Qianyuan: "?"


    What the hell?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 640： Master is teasing you

    Chapter 640 Master is teasing you


    Deep mountain.


    Su Qianyuan''s whole head buzzed.


    this person¡­


    What did this person say?


    We have a common father? ?


    When did he and this person be born to the same father?


    Su Qianyuan tried to recall his memories of when he was once mundane.


    His father...


    His siblings...


    Didn''t ?? fall long ago?


    Where did the brother come from?


    Is it an illegitimate child?


    its not right.


    He remembered that year, he hadn¡¯t heard of any illegitimate children of his father?


    is still wrong, if you have to count it, it seems that there are so many illegitimate children, and he has heard it a little at the time.


    However, even his father¡¯s illegitimate child, why did he appear here?


    This is not Shenxing Continent.


    Su Qianyuan frowned slightly, very puzzled.


    But he still looked at Li Cheng and tried to speak.


    "Are you... Su Yu, or Su Jie, Su Dong?"


    Su Qianyuan read a few names.


    These names are the names of his father''s illegitimate children in his memory.


    "what?"


    Li Cheng on the opposite side was taken aback.


    Lin Mo next to ?? was even more stunned.


    They don¡¯t understand what this person is saying.


    "Didn''t you say that we have a common father?"


    Su Qianyuan was also stunned.


    "you¡­"


    Li Cheng quickly reacted and understood what Su Qianyuan was thinking.


    This guy thinks he and he are really a ¡®father¡¯?


    This made Li Cheng somewhat silent.


    But he didn''t think much, and quickly explained.


    "I mean, Master, do you understand? Masters are like fathers. What I said, we have a common father, means that we have a common master!"


    Just listen to Li Cheng repeatedly say.


    "Common Master?"


    Su Qianyuan was taken aback by mistake.


    immediately reacted.


    These two people are also disciples of their own master?


    He wanted to understand everything in an instant.


    He said, why can¡¯t I find my master.


    The original master from the family came here.


    still accepting disciples here.


    so it is.


    Su Qianyuan suddenly realized.


    After thinking about it.


    He couldn''t help but sigh for the strength of his master.


    Unconsciously, he touched the enemy base camp.


    This ability is really amazing.


    "However, what evidence do you have that proves that you inherited from Master?"


    Su Qianyuan has understood, but the process that should be followed still has to go.


    This comradeship relationship can¡¯t be recognized casually.


    "This is the memory of the master we have seen, you can take a look."


    Li Cheng gently waved his two fingers.


    A ball of golden light flew out from the center of his eyebrows and fell in front of Su Qianyuan, which was his memory.


    Su Qianyuan saw this and stretched out his palm to hold the golden light.


    When he held the golden light, a piece of information suddenly appeared in his mind.


    That was how Chu Yuan looked when he first met Li Cheng.


    Although he was surrounded by golden light and couldn''t see the specific appearance, Su Qianyuan could be sure that this was his master.


    "You really are the disciples of Master!"


    Su Qianyuan looked at Li Cheng and the others with piercing eyes, and said.


    "Yes, please help fellow Taoist to explain to us, we have never heard of the same thing you said before."


    Li Cheng saw that Su Qianyuan showed this look, not surprised, smiled and nodded, and said.


    Su Qianyuan was not surprised, and began to talk to Li Cheng and Lin Mo.


    He didn''t conceal this time, he talked about Shenxing Continent and Wudaozong in detail.


    He believes that the disciples accepted by the master can never be someone from the old age.


    When Su Qianyuan mentioned that Li Cheng and Lin Mo had twelve seniors, they also surprised them.


    The two had never thought that they would have so many same friends.


    At the same time, they also felt wary in their hearts.


    Judging from this Su Qianyuan, their fellow sects are definitely not weak.


    is even ridiculously strong.


    Have a chance, they will definitely give it a try.


    After talking about these things.


    Lin Mo dragged the burial coffin and asked what he wanted to know the most.


    "Brother Su! Dare to ask you where is your rank among the same class? What is your combat power?"


    When Lin Mo asked this sentence.


    Su Qianyuan''s originally smiling face instantly froze.


    But it just stiffens a bit.


    Soon, he recovered.


    "this¡­"


    "I am ranked third in the same sect. I am good at refining physical fitness. I am known for my physique. As for combat power, this is hard to say. I suggest that Junior Brother Lin, if you can go back to the Shenxing Continent in the future and enter the sect, it¡¯s better not to Mentioned."


    "We are the same brothers, each has its own abilities. For example, the big brother is good at swordsmanship, and one sword breaks ten thousand tricks. That is a prestige. Another example is the chess of the fourth junior sister. ¡­"


    "In short, we all have their own abilities in the same school. Brother Lin, you must never tell others that who is better than who is better? Generally, the same school may not be compared, but there will be some weak peers, which may lead to life. Hate, so Junior Brother Lin, you have to remember this."


    Su Qianyuan said meaningfully.


    In his words, it seemed as if he was talking about someone.


    "Yes...Yes, yes, Brother Su, I remembered it."


    Lin Mo nodded in confusion, and silently wrote it down in his heart.


    Hear this.


    Su Qianyuan nodded in satisfaction.


    Then he turned his head to look at Li Cheng.


    "Then Junior Brother Li, since Master is here to accept you as disciples, then Master must be in this continent? I don''t know where Master is now, I want to go to see Master."


    Su Qianyuan asked.


    "Master..."


    Mentioning this word, Lin Mo and Li Cheng''s eyes were dimmed.


    In the end, Li Cheng forcefully raised his spirits and told Su Qianyuan about the matter again. When he said it, they also included their guesses.


    And Su Qianyuan heard this.


    Not only did it have no bleak color, nor any sadness, he laughed directly.


    In the doubts of Li Cheng and Lin Mo.


    Su Qianyuan began to explain.


    "The two brothers are worried, what kind of person is the master? Let me tell you this. Before, the big brothers had fought against the old demon emperor and demon emperor in the sea. In that battle, the big brothers were defeated, and finally the master Without even appearing, he severely wounded the Demon Emperor with a single move. I don''t know if he is dead now."


    "How can such a peerless and powerful person fall by any calculation? This is how Master is teasing you. It is estimated that the deity of Master has gone to other places to arrange..."


    Su Qianyuan said vowedly.


    These words spread to Li Cheng and Lin Mo, but they were slightly surprised.


    Master...


    Master is teasing them?


    Li Cheng and Lin Mo never thought of this.


    But looking at my brother, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a joke at all.


    Is it true that this is true?


    Master is really teasing them? ?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 641： Return to Shenxing Continent

    Chapter 641 Return to Shenxing Continent


    Deep mountain.


    Learning that Master has nothing to do, I am teasing them.


    Li Cheng and Lin Mo were silent for a long time.


    Finally, under Su Qianyuan¡¯s persuasion, the two people reacted and relaxed.


    Master likes to play so much.


    What can they do?


    You can never blame Master, right?


    can only let the master come.


    However, Li Cheng and Lin Mo didn''t have much anger or anything, instead they felt relieved.


    The master is so skinny, it is better than the master really fell.


    If the master really falls, then they simply cannot accept it.


    This situation is also good now.


    Su Qianyuan could not help shook his head when seeing the expressions of these two fellow students, and said with emotion that Master is really good at playing.


    unexpectedly came to a fake death, frightening these two fellow students.


    Will it be true that the master has fallen?


    Su Qianyuan didn''t believe that he was killed.


    What kind of person is the master?


    That is almost invincible.


    How could it fall.


    Su Qianyuan shook his head, seeing that the two fellows had also slowed down, and couldn''t help but start talking.


    "Two brothers, it¡¯s good to understand this matter. Our master is far from simple as you think."


    "There are two younger brothers, I have to ask you something."


    Su Qianyuan said so.


    "Brother Su, what do you want to ask?"


    Li Cheng and Lin Mo looked at each other, and the former asked.


    "I want to ask you something about the monster race in the old age..."


    Su Qianyuan again talked about the old and new era.


    and stated that the two colleagues are from the new era.


    At the same time, I also inquired about the old times.


    When the two of Li Cheng learned of all these things, their expressions gradually became more solemn.


    They didn¡¯t know so much before.


    I only know now.


    The old era vs. the new era...


    Confrontation between creatures.


    The confrontation between the realms of heaven.


    Now the calamity has started...


    All this shows that the world is far from simple as they thought.


    "In fact, Brother Su, I don¡¯t know a lot about things on this continent, but I can tell you everything I know."


    Li Cheng said solemnly.


    "Brother, please tell me...Forget it, junior, why don''t you go back to the Shenxing Continent with me first, then you will contact the senior brother, you can talk to the senior brother."


    Su Qianyuan waved his hand and said.


    "it is good."


    Li Cheng naturally has no opinion.


    He also wants to meet his friends.


    "Senior Brother Su, Senior Brother Li, before we go back, don''t we go to see the Yuanchu who pretended to be Master?"


    Lin Mo hesitated and said.


    "The impersonator..."


    Li Cheng hesitated for a moment, and didn''t know whether he should go or not.


    Finally, he set his sights on Su Qianyuan.


    Here, Su Qianyuan is the oldest.


    All decision-making power must be decided by Su Qianyuan.


    Su Qianyuan saw Li Cheng¡¯s gaze and understood.


    He thought a little bit.


    "I think, let''s forget it, it''s better to do more than to do less, we might as well just go back."


    Su Qianyuan hesitated and said.


    He didn''t want to go there inexplicably.


    This is an intuitive feeling.


    It seems...


    There will be danger in the past?


    So Su Qianyuan instinctively didn''t want to pass.


    "Then listen to Brother Su."


    Li Cheng nodded and said.


    "That... that''s all right."


    Lin Mo nodded, and agreed.


    "Let''s go, leave with me."


    Su Qianyuan got up and was about to leave.


    Li Cheng and Lin Mo also quickly followed Su Qianyuan.


    The three of them traveled together, and they were about to leave.


    However, I don¡¯t know if it is bad luck or something.


    The three of them just left that deep mountain.


    ran into a group of demon soldiers on the road.


    Li Cheng and Lin Mo have always been wanted.


    At that time, the demon soldiers attacked the two men and tried to capture them.


    Su Qianyuan naturally couldn''t watch that group of demon soldiers capture the two of them, and even if they took action, they would all kill the group of demon soldiers.


    then took the two of them and rushed towards the sea.


    But his shot is undoubtedly the same as a hornet''s nest.


    In all directions, countless demon soldiers rushed over here.


    Many monsters will appear among them.


    All attacked Su Qianyuan and the three.


    Su Qianyuan and the three of them naturally wouldn''t be stunned, and one after another counterattacked, headed by Su Qianyuan, trying to break through.


    Su Qianyuan is indeed very vigorous.


    Fighting countless demon soldiers and some demon generals with one person''s power, it is a **** way.


    It¡¯s just that although they are moving forward, their speed has been dragged down.


    As time moved a little bit, more and more old-era monsters'' combat power gathered around.


    Naturally, there is no need to say more about the monster soldiers, they are countless.


    Demons have increased.


    Even a demon saint-level combat power appeared.


    Su Qianyuan is a man to fight these.


    His strength alone is strong, but after all, it is limited. As time moves, the speed of progress is getting slower and slower.


    In the end, Su Qianyuan was shot by several demon saints at the same time, dragging his pace and starting a battle.


    Just when Su Qianyuan felt that something was going to happen.


    Li Cheng stood up silently.


    broke out his powerful strength.


    In an instant, Li Cheng reversed the situation.


    Directly repel those demon saints.


    Leaving Tianjian mainland with Su Qianyuan and Lin Mo.


    The outbreak of Li Cheng directly stunned Su Qianyuan.


    He never thought about it at all.


    This younger brother...


    Is this younger brother so strong?


    is too strong, right?


    Even Su Qianyuan himself had doubts whether he could not beat this junior.


    But all in all.


    The three of them were out of trouble, and flew towards the sea.


    Under their powerful strength, those demon saint demon generals who dare to chase, can only let the three of them leave.


    ...


    There is a battle here.


    Far away in the early Yuan Dynasty in the Ten Thousand Demons Palace also got the information for the first time.


    When he learned that Li Cheng and Lin Mo had left, he just snorted and didn''t care.


    He did not think that the departure of these two people would change the overall situation.


    When I heard that the third person appeared.


    made Yuanchu interested a little bit.


    After some inquiries.


    I knew who it was at the beginning of Yuan Dynasty.


    Su Qianyuan?


    He knows Chu Yuan¡¯s disciples.


    He was naturally familiar with Su Qianyuan.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that Su Qianyuan would actually appear in Tianjian Continent.


    "It seems that these people have touched the Tianjian Continent here."


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    He has to move faster.


    It''s not good if something happens.


    As far as he knows, Chu Yuan is now asleep.


    At this time.


    If there is no attack, is it possible to wait for Chu Yuan to recover?


    It must be as fast as possible.


    Yuanchu has made a decision in his heart.


    Completely defeat the new era and let the old era return! Let the old times reign in this world!


    Sorry, my friends, I forgot to click to publish. I came to the background to see that there was no update


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 642： Emperor Licheng of the Tang Dynasty

    Chapter 642 Emperor Li Cheng of the Tang Dynasty


    Shen Xing Continent.


    When Su Qianyuan returned with Li Cheng and Lin Mo.


    There was a wave of waves in Shenxing Continent.


    Even other continents have heard of this news, and many people have been sent to learn about it.


    But those people were all blocked from Taiyi Jianzong.


    There is a leaf in Taiyi Sword Sect, how could others be able to step into it at will.


    Taiyi Sword Sect, in the main hall.


    After communicating with Li Cheng and Lin Mo, Ye Luo fell into deep thought.


    From these two doorsteps, he learned a lot about Tianjian Continent.


    also understood the battle power level of Tianjian Continent.


    Demon soldiers, demon generals, demon saints, demon emperors and demon emperors, and then there is a demon lord.


    About five demon saints can stop Su Qianyuan.


    And the level of Demon Saint, in Tianjian Continent, there are still quite a few...


    In this way, the strength of the old age is still extremely terrifying.


    This is not easy to handle.


    Ye Luo knows their current situation in the new era.


    In the case that the respected master can''t come out, they will take the lead in the new era?


    A demon emperor is enough to overwhelm them.


    Not to mention there is a demon emperor, and a demon lord who does not know what the situation is.


    The combat power of the two sides is completely unequal.


    Ye Luo frowned.


    "Big brother, you...what bother you?"


    Next to Li Cheng looked at this majestic big brother, and couldn''t help but ask.


    "It''s okay, it''s nothing serious. You came from other continents, haven''t you been to our ancestral house Wudaozong? Why don''t you go to see first and recognize the ancestral house."


    Ye Luo shook his head, and didn''t mean to tell Li Cheng.


    "Okay, but...Master, before leaving, can I discuss it with you?"


    Li Cheng asked such a sentence.


    There is a sense of sincerity and war in his tone.


    He can feel that this big brother is very strong.


    But he doesn¡¯t know how strong it is.


    So he really wants to try to see what level of strength this big brother is.


    "You want to compete with me?"


    Ye Luo was taken aback.


    He didn''t expect this junior to make such a request.


    Discuss with him, isn¡¯t it beaten.


    "Yes, please give me your advice!"


    Li Cheng nodded firmly.


    ¡­¡­


    Several minutes later.


    Ye Luo returned to the main hall again.


    Li Cheng and Lin Mo have left.


    Of course, the result of this battle does not need to be said much.


    Li Cheng and Lin Mo couldn''t hold Ye Luo a sword at all.


    Even if Li Cheng had the general incense and the power of faith to protect him, he couldn''t stand Ye Luo, the Mahayana monk who had the ¡®Golden Immortal Dao Fruit¡¯.


    Ye Luo didn''t even need to use the Heavenly Dao to bless him, and defeated both Li Cheng and Lin Mo with a single sword.


    Ye Luo returned to the main hall, and immediately let the powerhouses from all continents and many disciples of Wudaozong come over.


    He should discuss carefully how to deal with the old age.


    By the way, tell the group of people about the specific information of the old age.


    I can''t beat it, I can''t beat it.


    But with specific information, it will always be a lot better.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    The defeated Li Cheng and Lin Mo, head down and dejected, according to the information given by Ye Luo, came outside of Tianwu Mountain.


    Both of them are self-proclaimed invincible existences.


    Especially Li Cheng.


    has always been unbeatable, he himself almost feels invincible.


    But when he met Ye Luo, they seemed to have become frogs at the bottom of a well.


    Under that sword, they didn''t have any power to counterattack at all.


    The brilliance of a sword defeated not only their attacks, but also their souls, moods, and bodies.


    That is absolute suppression.


    The sword also completely defeated their arrogance.


    "Brother, that big brother... is really strong."


    Walking on the mountain road, Lin Mo took a deep breath and broke the silence with his mouth.


    "Well, big brother, very strong."


    Li Cheng also had to admit that Ye Luo was powerful.


    That kind of power is beyond words.


    That is a kind of extreme power.


    "Brother, sooner or later, we will be as strong as Senior Brother, for sure!"


    Lin Mo was not discouraged, but fighting spirit burned in his eyes.


    He wants to compare and surpass Yeluo!


    "Um¡­¡­"


    Li Cheng replied weakly.


    But he has no fighting spirit.


    He knows the horror of Ye Luo better than Lin Mo.


    Furthermore, his current strength has fallen into a bottleneck, and it is not so easy to break through.


    Li Cheng thought about himself.


    He is actually in addition to the power of faith and the power of incense.


    There is nothing special about ??.


    Set aside those two special forces.


    There is nothing special about him at all.


    At most, ?? is a little stronger than ordinary monks in the same realm.


    But in the face of a world-famous arrogant like Ye Luo, he has no chance of winning at all.


    But Li Cheng couldn''t think of any way to make his own breakthrough.


    Just when Li Cheng continued to move forward depressed.


    Walking, Li Cheng suddenly found that his whole body became quiet.


    This made him startled.


    He found that he didn''t know when, it turned into patches of clouds.


    Above the clouds, there was a flash of golden light.


    Lin Mo behind him didn''t know when he had disappeared.


    This made Li Cheng vigilant instantly.


    He raised his head and looked at the only golden light, trying to see through the golden light.


    You can see through the golden light no matter what he looks at.


    "Don''t look, I am not the current you, I can see clearly."


    A voice came from the sky.


    This voice has endless majesty, but there is also a touch of pampering in it.


    Li Cheng looked up.


    I saw that golden light quickly changed, and in just a short moment, it changed into a dragon chair.


    On the dragon chair, a figure is sitting.


    The figure is full of bright golden light, just sitting there, it gives people a sense of worship, as if this person is the ruler of the world, and a word can cut the life and death of a person.


    However, in Li Cheng''s view.


    This person is more familiar...


    He doesn¡¯t know where this familiarity comes from.


    "Who are you!"


    Li Cheng asked with doubts.


    "Who am I? I am the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, Li Cheng."


    The figure seemed amused by Li Cheng''s words, so he couldn''t help but chuckled and said like this.


    The words come out.


    Li Cheng was taken aback.


    This person said, his name is Li Cheng? Same name and last name as him?


    How could it be so coincidental...


    Moreover, who is the Emperor of Tang Dynasty? He had never heard of this title.


    "I am not a person from this realm, but I am a person from the upper realm."


    The figure seemed to see Li Cheng''s doubts, and said softly to solve Li Cheng''s doubts.


    "Upper Bound?"


    Li Cheng instantly solved some of his doubts.


    No wonder he has not heard of this person¡¯s name, the emperor of Tang...


    However, why did this person come to him? And the name is exactly the same as him.


    The most important thing is, why would he feel a familiar feeling from that figure...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 643： The Flag of Tang Dynasty

    Chapter 643 The Flag of Tang Dynasty


    In the clouds.


    Li Cheng has countless doubts in his heart.


    He had no idea what was going on.


    He just looked at the figure sitting on the dragon chair, as if the other party was puzzled for him.


    The figure did not hold the shelf either.


    Rather, he sat up from the dragon chair very easy-going, faced Li Cheng, and spoke slowly.


    "You, do you know who you are?"


    The figure directly asked such a sentence.


    "My identity? Am I just a city transformation, a disciple of Master Chu Yuan?"


    Li Cheng frowned and said puzzledly.


    "Then you are in the form of a city, do you know, what city are you? Where do you come from?"


    The figure asked again.


    "I...I don''t know."


    Li Cheng was silent for a long time, and finally said such a sentence.


    "Then I will tell you that you are the former capital city of our Tang Dynasty, the incarnation of Chao''an City. When I was in another mortal world, the whole country soared. In the passage of ascension, you accidentally crashed into other places. Later, I came to this mortal world. So, do you understand now?"


    The figure lightly said everything to Li Cheng.


    Every sentence is easy to say.


    but fell into Li Cheng''s ears, but Li Cheng''s heart was set off by stormy waves.


    He never thought that this would be his origin.


    The capital of a country?


    When ??Ascending the channel, accidentally crashed into other places?


    No wonder...


    No wonder he felt so familiar with the figure in front of him.


    Li Cheng never doubted what the figure said.


    This is a natural feeling...


    "So, my name is Li Cheng, because..."


    Li Cheng hesitated to speak but stopped.


    "This name was originally my name, perhaps because the people in the past sing praises to me day and night, you instinctively have an impression of this name, so you think you are called Li Cheng."


    The figure nodded faintly, and said.


    "Then you came to me to take me back and become your Datang Capital again?"


    Li Cheng looked stiff and spoke.


    If this is the case, then no matter what his origin, he will definitely resist, and will never let the other party come randomly.


    joke.


    Although he used to be the capital, it doesn¡¯t mean that he still wants to become the other¡¯s capital.


    He is now a conscious existence...


    "Relax, I don''t need you to become a capital now. I came today to inform you about your life experience, and secondly, I want to inform you of your current situation."


    The figure carried his hands on his back, as if he didn''t care at all, he spoke.


    "My situation? What happened to my situation?"


    Li Cheng is still puzzled.


    "In your world, the calamity has already begun, and there is a battle inside. In this battle, your chances of winning are very small, and there are more powerful enemies outside of your world. In the past, the ascension passage of this realm was closed because of the forcible blockade by the powerful enemy. , Now, you may understand your situation?"


    The figure''s eyes seemed to be staring straight at Li Cheng.


    As if trying to make Li Cheng panic, so as to achieve his own goals.


    "So, what do you want to say?"


    Unexpectedly, Li Cheng did not panic, but became very calm and stared at the figure.


    "Promise me, if I help you tide over the difficulties, all your luck in this realm will belong to me."


    The figure said with piercing eyes.


    Hear this.


    Li Cheng did not answer immediately.


    Instead, he fell into contemplation.


    "Sorry, I refuse."


    Li Cheng thought for a while, shook his head and rejected the figure.


    His refusal left this figure stunned for a long time.


    Never thought that this Li Cheng would reject him.


    also couldn''t think of why Li Cheng refused him.


    This obviously seems to have no major drawbacks at all.


    "Why?"


    The figure is very puzzled.


    "There is no why."


    Li Cheng shook his head.


    There is no such thing as a pie falling in the sky, he doesn''t believe it.


    He always feels that even if it is this kind of existence that seems to make him very kind on the surface, it may be counted on him.


    So he is never willing to trust others.


    Unless it is your own master.


    "you¡­¡­"


    The figure also seemed to understand something, a little dumbfounded.


    is clearly his former capital.


    Why turn your arms out now.


    "Let''s do it, let''s take this banner. If you encounter unstoppable force, insert this banner into the soil, then it will mean that you will automatically agree to me, and I will personally intervene in your affairs. ."


    The figure went on to say something.


    and then waved with one hand.


    A glare of golden light flew by.


    The next moment, a bright flag appeared in the clouds.


    This flag flutters in the wind, the color of the flag is red, and the four sides are embroidered with golden patterns. On it, an ancient text is portrayed. Although others cannot understand what the text is, they can understand the meaning of this ancient text.


    ''Don''!


    Li Cheng saw this banner, and he was in a daze.


    It is vaguely as if a supreme emperor is leading the countless soldiers and horses galloping and fighting under his command.


    When Li Cheng returned to his senses, he found that the surrounding scenes had disappeared, and he returned to a trail under Tianwu Mountain.


    "Brother! Brother!"


    An anxious voice sounded in his ear.


    Li Cheng turned his head and looked around.


    I saw Lin Mo on the side looking at him anxiously.


    "Brother, what''s wrong?"


    Li Cheng said in a daze.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you, why are you standing there suddenly and stop moving? I thought what was wrong."


    Lin Mo was obviously frightened.


    "It''s okay, I''m okay."


    Li Cheng looked at the surrounding scenes, slowly reacting.


    When he reacted, he was a little stunned again.


    Just now...


    Is ?? a dream?


    Just when Li Cheng felt that the experience just now was a dream.


    He suddenly looked at his palm.


    At this moment, he held a golden flag in his palm tightly.


    When did this banner appear?


    Li Cheng was taken aback.


    Soon, I realized it.


    Those were not dreams just now.


    Is the real thing?


    Li Cheng took a deep breath, his background is also true?


    "Brother, what is the banner in your hand? Why didn''t I see it just now?"


    Lin Mo said in surprise.


    "Nothing, nothing."


    Li Cheng shook his head, lowered his head and took a deep look at the banner in his hand.


    Finally took back the banner in his hand.


    He turned his head and said to Lin Mo.


    "Let¡¯s go, Junior Brother, there is nothing to do, let¡¯s continue going up the mountain."


    Li Cheng waved his hand, preparing to continue walking up with Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo looked at this stranger brother, a little confused, but still did not dare to ask.


    He can only continue to follow this brother, walking up the mountain together, while walking, while observing Li Cheng¡¯s movements, he really wants to know what happened before...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 644： Juvenile Supreme

    Chapter 644 Juvenile Supreme


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    Li Cheng and Lin Mo went around for a long time before they came here.


    After they entered the Wudaozong, they were taken aback for a while, but they didn''t expect that their ancestral court would be so deserted.


    In the past, it was quiet.


    No one passed by, not even a small animal or anything.


    Quiet¡­


    Quiet to a weird level.


    "Here...this is the ancestral court?"


    Lin Mo dragged the burial coffin, stunned for a moment, and said.


    "should be."


    Li Cheng was not sure, he glanced left and right, but did not find any useful information.


    But the aura here is very plentiful...


    can even be regarded as saturated to the extreme.


    This is due to the fact that the disciples of Wudaozong often give feedback to Wudaozong, bringing all kinds of heaven, material and earth treasures, and also teaming up here to set up formations.


    Furthermore, Wudaozong enjoys the luck of many holy places under many disciples of Wudaozong.


    Under this huge enjoyment of Qi Luck, Wu Dao Sect is also subtly changing.


    This kind of change is invisible, but over time, it has become a real change.


    The scale and style of Wudaozong is far beyond the level of Holy Land.


    has become a real top power.


    It''s just that there are basically no people in this force.


    "Why is there no one here?"


    Lin Mo put down the chain of the burial coffin and said.


    "Go ahead, I have never been here."


    Li Cheng shook his head, intending to continue walking, to see other places.


    The two looked at each other.


    Finally, I plan to continue walking forward to see if there are anyone nearby.


    The two were advancing all the way in Wudaozong.


    Walked through the square of the main hall of the sovereign, walked through the residential hall area, walked through various buildings, but they still did not see anyone.


    Walk all the way to a place close to the back mountain.


    They only saw a figure.


    It was a young figure.


    The young man sat beside the fire, roasting some meat, and writing something in his hand.


    "What a handsome boy."


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but complimented.


    It is really that this young boy has a very beautiful face, with aura in his eyes, giving people an extraordinary feeling.


    Furthermore, there seemed to be a faint aura that didn''t know how to describe this young man.


    Is that a kind of domineering aura?


    Still talking about supreme aura?


    "This boy is extraordinary."


    Li Cheng also gave his evaluation.


    He thinks this boy is extraordinary.


    Lin Mo nodded, and he stepped forward, wanting to communicate with this young man and ask about the situation in Wudao Sect.


    No one brought them here, they came in by themselves, which is really a bit confusing.


    hasn''t waited for him to step forward.


    Suddenly, a terrifying dragon roar sounded in the distance.


    hold head high! !


    Accompanied by the sound of the dragon''s roar, the terrifying Longwei also suppressed it.


    It''s just that this dragon will have no effect on Li Cheng and Lin Mo.


    No matter how they say, they are all Mahayana monks.


    Not everything can overwhelm them.


    In the eyes of Li Cheng and Lin Mo.


    A huge blue dragon suddenly flew from a distance.


    Canglong carries the monster energy and dragon power on his body, but this monster energy is completely different from the old age and belongs to the new age.


    This azure dragon flew up and turned into a human form near the boy, a middle-aged person.


    This person is Ao Ye, who is also the nominal mount of Chu Yuan.


    "Xu Yu! Are you still not running? You stole Ergang''s carefully raised ingredients, and he sent me to fetch you. If you don''t run, I will do it."


    Ao Ye''s eyes widened, looking at the young man who was still roasting below, she said rather speechlessly.


    "This fat guy, what are you doing so stingy."


    The young man was not afraid, and continued to roast the meat. He looked like a demon king who was not afraid of anyone.


    This young man is surprisingly Xu Yu, Xu Wazi.


    It was a child who grew up to become a teenager.


    It¡¯s just that, compared to the shy kid back then, the current teenager Xu Yu is arrogant, and no one can hold him down.


    "I have been raising them for several years, carefully nurturing them, and being stolen by you, it¡¯s good not to be crazy."


    Ao Ye was speechless.


    "Then what do you mean now, you can''t beat me again, I will give you two ways, either be beaten by me, or sit down and eat with me."


    The young Xu Yu said carelessly.


    Ao Ye: "..."


    He also knew that he could not beat Xu Yu.


    Since a long time ago, he could not beat Xu Yu.


    The talent of Xu Yu is terrifying to the extreme, especially in recent years.


    Xu Yu is almost familiar with the divine soldiers of those divine weapons pavilion, and the tower of the temple of spreading the law can be used by Xu Yu.


    Xu Yu¡¯s terrifyingness came out.


    is not only very powerful.


    Once you start a fight, you can still''shake people'', and you can directly shake out countless magic soldiers to beat people.


    is terrifying to the extreme.


    Where can Ao Ye beat this young Xu Yu.


    Ao Ye was silent for a long time.


    Finally chose to walk to Xu Yu and sit down and eat with Xu Yu.


    Since you can''t beat it, join it.


    Xu Yu looked at Ao Ye''s performance, smiled suddenly, and handed Ao Ye a piece of meat.


    "This is not right, come, taste this meat, this meat can be of great help to our practice..."


    Xu Yu kept filling Ao Ye with meat.


    Ao Ye also took the meat very ¡®distressed¡¯.


    Xu Yu also plans to eat it herself.


    He just picked up a piece of meat, but he hasn''t put it to his mouth.


    Suddenly it seemed to feel something.


    looked towards Li Cheng and Lin Mo.


    "Who would dare to trespass into Wudao Sect?"


    Xu Yu suddenly said.


    Shot with a single palm over there.


    The horrible auras gathered into a huge palm, carrying the potential to cover the sky and the earth, and patted towards Li Cheng and Lin Mo.


    "We are disciples of the Innocent Sect!"


    Faced with this palm, Li Cheng was completely stunned.


    But he reacted quickly, saying such a sentence, for fear that he would be caught in the palm of his hand if he speaks slowly.


    Wow...


    This palm stopped abruptly when it was about to fall.


    immediately turned into countless auras, dissipating between heaven and earth.


    "Huh..."


    Li Cheng breathed a sigh of relief.


    There are countless confusions in his eyes.


    He didn''t understand how the attack just came out.


    Obviously, it looks like it is the first realm of cultivation, the basic realm of aura fluctuates, but why can it be so powerful?


    This is not in keeping with common sense at all.


    "Are you disciples of the Innocent Sect? Why don''t I know you?"


    Xu Yu stood up, awe-inspiring.


    Although he is young, he has a supreme spirit.


    "This is the identity of the big brother, you can take a look."


    Li Cheng thought for a while, took out a token made of special material from his arms, and handed it to Xu Yu...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 645： The mythology of Qi State?

    Chapter 645 The mythical training realm?


    Tianwu Mountain, Wudaozong, Houshan.


    Beside the fire.


    Four figures are sitting around the fire, consuming them.


    These four people are Li Cheng, Lin Mo, Xu Yu, and Ao Ye.


    Four people are eating.


    Xu Yu is still communicating with Li Cheng and Lin Mo.


    Through the identity token, Xu Yu naturally believed in the identities of Li Cheng and Lin Mo.


    Knowing the identities of Li Cheng and Lin Mo, Xu Yu also became interested, and wanted to know the information of the two.


    After some understanding, Xu Yu gave up.


    Xu Yu gave up.


    Li Cheng and Lin Mo had no intention of giving up.


    Lin Mo stared at Xu Yu, Dang Even asked.


    "You are the master''s attendant, then I will call you Xu Suishi, dare to ask Xu Suishi, what realm are you?"


    Lin Mo took a deep breath and said.


    The words come out.


    Li Cheng''s gaze also turned to Xu Yu.


    Only Ao Ye continued to lower her head to eat, without any intention of raising her head.


    "My realm? I am practicing Qi."


    Xu Yu answered casually.


    "Practicing Qi Realm???"


    Lin Mo was taken aback.


    He remembers this realm, isn¡¯t it the first realm of spiritual practice?


    is so strong, is it a realm of Qi training?


    Let this joke with him?


    "Yes, I am in the Qi training state, probably the Qi training state... Well, it weighs about five million, right? I didn''t remember."


    Xu Yu replied very easily.


    Lin Mo: "???"


    Li Cheng: "???"


    Both of them looked stiff.


    Qi Jing...


    Five million weights in the Qi training realm? ?


    Is there such a thing?


    "That, Xu Suishi, I remember... Isn''t there only three small realms in the Qi training realm, divided into front, middle and back?"


    Lin Mo asked cautiously.


    "That is the realm of others, what does it have to do with mine? What I want is the extreme realm, I think there is a extreme realm in every realm, and the extreme realm of the Qi training realm is far beyond five million!


    Xu Yu chewed the meat in his mouth and explained at the same time.


    "Extreme state of Qi-training? Then there is a state of foundation or something behind it, don¡¯t they also have extreme state?"


    Lin Mo was a little surprised by these words.


    "Of course there is. Every realm has it. I guess I only walked 10% of the way to practice Qi. There is still a long way to go. After walking, I can reach the extreme realm of Qi training! The mythology of aura!"


    Xu Yu was talking.


    also threw a book to Lin Mo and Li Cheng.


    "This book is some of my understanding of mythology and aura, you can read it if you are interested!"


    Xu Yu went on to say.


    Lin Mo took the book and quickly opened it with Li Cheng and read it.


    They opened the first page of the book and felt something was wrong.


    Why this paper...


    Greasy?


    And there is a meaty smell?


    Lin Mo saw the first page.


    I saw a creature similar to a sheep but not a sheep painted on it.


    is marked with a paragraph next to it.


    ''The north of Shenxing Continent, under Manwang Mountain, in the autumn water pool, strange beasts...''


    This is a paragraph...


    Mark the text of this creature?


    What does this have to do with spiritual practice?


    Lin Mo and Li Cheng looked at each other, both eyes were confused.


    At this time, Xu Yu also noticed the strange looks of the two.


    couldn''t help looking at the book in their hands.


    When he read the book clearly, his face became stiff, and he quickly snatched the book back with a thunder and thunder.


    "This is the recipe, I got it wrong, this is what you want to see."


    Xu Yu threw another book to Lin Mo and Li Cheng.


    immediately took that ¡®recipe¡¯ book into his arms.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Lin Mo froze for a moment, but didn''t care about that much.


    Picked up the book and started to read it.


    He watched with Li Cheng.


    The two became addicted to it as soon as they saw it.


    Xu Yu didn''t care at all.


    After eating.


    Pack up, and he left.


    Mei called the name, go out to experience.


    But Ao Ye could tell that this guy was obviously afraid of Li Ergang''s settlement.


    But Ao Ye didn''t want to stay to face Li Ergang, so he planned to leave with Xu Yu.


    The departure of the two did not affect Lin Mo Licheng, who was addicted to reading.


    A while after the two left.


    Li Cheng was suddenly awakened.


    A voice sounded in his ear.


    "What a supreme young man."


    The sound of this voice.


    Let Li Cheng wake up instantly.


    He glanced around and found that Xu Yu and Ao Ye had already left.


    Lin Mo was completely obsessed with that book.


    "who is it?"


    Li Cheng asked in a deep voice.


    "I am smart."


    A slight vibration.


    I saw a banner floated out of Li Cheng''s arms, which was shining with a faint golden light.


    The voice came from the banner.


    "You... do you still have wisdom?"


    Li Cheng was taken aback for a moment and asked.


    "What kind of fairy tools will be without wise?"


    A faint voice came from the banner again.


    The direction of the banner suddenly turned, it seemed that the banner was looking at the direction Xu Yu was leaving.


    "That young supreme, if you have the opportunity to contact him more, it will help you in the future."


    The sound of the flag came again.


    "The spirit of the banner...Wait, what do you mean by Juvenile Supreme?"


    Li Cheng calmed down for a while before he could understand the meaning of the banner.


    In other words, this banner is a treasure.


    And it is a very high-level treasure.


    Also, this treasure...


    Why are you talking about Juvenile Supreme?


    What it is?


    "That young man, born out of catastrophe, has a very special fate, and the future is bound to be extraordinary. There is a supreme situation, and you have a good relationship with him. It is good and harmless to you."


    Among the banner, a voice came to solve Li Cheng''s confusion.


    "what?"


    Li Cheng is still puzzled.


    "Anyway, you just need to get along with it."


    The Spirit of the Banner is obviously reluctant to say more.


    After saying this sentence.


    The banner turned into a golden light again and penetrated between Li Cheng''s eyebrows.


    Li Cheng stretched out his hand to hold it, but held it empty.


    "Don''t think about it, I will personally assist you in your practice and perfect your path of practice for you."


    The flag sounded in his mind.


    Li Cheng''s eyes widened.


    He tried to control his whole body, trying to get the banner out.


    But no matter how he looked for it, he found that he couldn''t find the banner at all.


    It''s as if the flag isn''t on him at all.


    The banner doesn¡¯t care about its trends at all.


    Let him find whatever he wants, without opening.


    In the end, Li Cheng was tired of searching, so he stopped searching.


    He estimated that this banner would not harm him.


    He just stopped looking.


    Li Cheng took a deep breath, looked at Lin Mo who was still reading, and hesitated a little.


    still chose to continue reading with Lin Mo.


    I have to say that this book really broke their worldview.


    Opened a whole new path for them.


    In this book, although only the practice of the Qi state is the actual operation, the others are all assumptions, but it also has a huge effect on them...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 646： Love and kill

    Chapter 646 Love and Kill


    Shen Xing Continent, Taiyi Jianzong.


    Above the main hall.


    Ye Luo and other disciples of Wudaozong gathered here.


    At this moment, there are only Wudaozong disciples here, and people with other identities are not there and cannot enter.


    The twelve disciples of Wudaozong, except for Li Cheng and Lin Mo, are all here.


    The twelve disciples sat in a circle and were talking.


    "Master, what are you calling us over for?"


    "Yes, big brother, we still have a lot of things on our hands, and we don¡¯t have enough time for cultivation..."


    "You just sit down, the big brother will not cheat you, who do you think is the second senior brother? Break through a small realm and invite all of us over to drink tea?"


    Many disciples are in discussion.


    It''s just that with the discussion, Zhang Han''s face is getting darker and darker.


    His dark history was inexplicably picked out.


    Isn¡¯t he just a little bit showing off at the time? As for being said for so long.


    "Okay, don''t make any fuss. Calling you over this time is a matter of business."


    Ye Luo sat in the uppermost position and spoke softly.


    He looked at this group of giants, but they were still in the same class as always, and he felt amused.


    Their disciples who were born in the Innocent Sect are really fun.


    Obviously, they are full of majesty to the outside world, they are all the kind of people with high standards, but they will get all kinds of noise when they get together, just like they used to be weak.


    Ye Luo said that, but he also liked the environment very much in his heart.


    Many colleagues who also gave Ye Luo a face, stopped talking and looked at Ye Luo.


    "This time, I asked you to come here for two purposes. First, what responsibilities our Wudao Sect should bear during this calamity. Second, we will try to break through the fairyland in the mortal world and condense Dao fruit together. , The realm also breaks through that together."


    Ye Luo stretched out **** and said lightly.


    The words come out.


    Many disciples of Wudaozong all looked upright, ready to listen to what Ye Luo said next.


    This time the calamity, their Wudaozong represents the dominant position and is the main force.


    If once war starts.


    Wudao Sect must be the first to take the lead, but it is hard to say what responsibilities should be assumed.


    There is a second one, breaking through the fairyland in the mortal world.


    This is also extremely difficult.


    The era today is no better than before.


    Even if the heaven and the earth are sublimated, it is very difficult to break through the extreme and reach the fairyland.


    Perhaps they can fight the fairyland in the realm of Mahayana, in the body of mortals.


    But their realm is always Mahayana realm.


    And Mahayana realm belongs to mortals in the final analysis.


    If they can break through to wonderland.


    They will surely achieve a leap in combat power.


    So they listen without looking straight, it''s impossible.


    Especially Zhang Han, he has already thought that in the future, he will achieve corner overtaking, and he will be able to beat those same doors.


    So Zhang Han is most excited.


    "Brother, please speak up, we must be listening."


    Zhang Han stood up and said solemnly.


    "Second, you sit down, close your eyes, don''t be so excited."


    Ye Luo looked at Zhang Han and couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    Even if it is a breakthrough, it is impossible to get Zhang Han in turn.


    On the scene, he is the most profound.


    In the back row, Zhang Han is not the deepest.


    He also couldn''t figure out what exactly this Zhang Han was excited about.


    "I''m not excited, I just care about the amount of calamity. The battle between the old and the new era is in the midst of the calamity. We must go all out! So if we break through, our odds of winning will be greatly increased!"


    Zhang Han stood up and said righteously.


    looks like ¡®I am doing justice¡¯.


    Ye Luo, who was sitting at the top, had no thoughts to continue talking nonsense with Zhang Han.


    He waved his hand, forced Zhang Han to sit down with a gentle force, then looked at many of the same doors, and slowly spoke.


    "Okay, let me tell you first. In this calamity, our Wudao Sect must be the vanguard and assume the main force. In the old days, apart from the demon lord and the demon emperor, the many demon saints must You come to solve it, but your combat power is far from being able to stop those demon saints."


    "Demon saints are still in large numbers in the old age. Five demon saints can temporarily stop the third child. If there are ten demon saints? Then the third child will be defeated!"


    "Similarly, how do you compare to the youngest? How many demon saints can you beat?"


    Ye Luo glanced across these fellows, and said so.


    "Big brother, if compared to the third child, then I can be against ten demon saints!"


    Zhang Han raised his hand silently.


    Su Qianyuan: "?"


    How many do you mean?


    is just twice his. This is not enough to say, labor and capital are twice as strong as you, and you can''t beat me either?


    "you¡­¡­"


    Ye Luo was also speechless by Zhang Han. Good thing, this **** has to make trouble.


    "Brother, I apply to go out and discuss with the second brother."


    Su Qianyuan also raised his hand.


    "Go, you don¡¯t have any spirit treasures on your body, so you will suffer. To be fair, I will lend you the endless sword gourd. You will go out later and you will see the endless sword gourd.¡±


    Ye Luo has no expression on his face, and said lightly.


    "okay."


    Su Qianyuan grinned.


    He still doesn¡¯t understand what the big brother thinks.


    Obviously, Big Brother also wants to beat Zhang Han.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    What else does Zhang Han want to say.


    Su Qianyuan didn''t give this opportunity at all, as soon as he swept away, he dragged Zhang Han out.


    Zhang Han fought hard, but when a formation mage didn''t set up an array, how could he be able to struggle with Su Qianyuan''s brute force.


    But if it¡¯s an array, it doesn¡¯t make sense, they are the same, it¡¯s not like that at all.


    "Big brother! Wrong, wrong!"


    "Fourth Junior Sister! Fifth Junior Sister! Sixth Junior Sister! Seventh Junior Sister! Eighth Junior Sister! Nine Junior Sister! Ten Sister Sister! Eleven Sister! Twelfth Junior Sister! Do you have the heart to look at me?"


    "I won''t go, I won''t go, don''t drag me..."


    In the silence of everyone, Zhang Han was dragged out of the main hall.


    The main hall was silent for a long time.


    Everyone''s expressions are a little stiff, they seem to want to laugh, but they are embarrassed to laugh.


    It was not the first day they knew about the love and killing of the two brothers, the big brothers, and the three brothers.


    There is nothing to worry about.


    On the contrary, I still want to laugh.


    "Brother, shall we continue to talk?"


    In the end, the genius doctor Hua spoke, breaking the silence.


    There are two needles stuck in his body, which seem to hold the laugh point.


    "Don''t worry, wait until the second and third come back."


    Ye Luo shook his head, did not intend to continue speaking, closed his eyes slightly, and the invisible consciousness communicated with the endless sword gourd that suppressed Taiyi Jianzong¡¯s luck.


    The other fellow students seemed to have noticed the meaning of the senior brother, and did not speak any more, they closed their eyes and released their spiritual knowledge to watch the second and third brothers love and kill each other...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 647： The sky plan

    Chapter 647 The Sky Plan


    after awhile.


    Su Qianyuan led Zhang Han into the hall of Taiyi Sword Sect Master again.


    At this moment, Zhang Han''s clothes were torn and torn, all of them were cut by the sword, and there was a surge of sword energy on his body.


    I don¡¯t know, I thought Su Qianyuan was good at kendo, and he could beat people like this.


    "The second child...you, the third child, how do you beat people like this."


    Sitting at the top, Ye Luo looked blamed.


    Looking at the many disciples of the Innocent Sect below, they lowered their heads, wanting to laugh but embarrassed to laugh.


    Su Qianyuan and Zhang Han also made their faces stiff.


    Zhang Han looked at Ye Luo with a bitter gaze.


    Su Qianyuan spread his hands, expressing his innocence.


    He hasn¡¯t moved his hands at all.


    The sky full of sword aura did not allow him to do anything.


    The situation of these two seniors was all fought by the seniors.


    Actually still want to talk about him.


    If it weren''t for him to run fast, the sword spirit would even hit him.


    Su Qianyuan was wronged.


    But Su Qianyuan didn''t dare to speak, if he was remembered by the senior brother, it would be no fun.


    "It''s all right, let''s sit down, let''s talk about how to break through the fairyland."


    Ye Luo waved his hands and let them sit down.


    The two dared not make noise anymore, they both sat down obediently, dare to say anything.


    As soon as other colleagues heard about "Wonderland", they all concentrated.


    Breakthrough in Wonderland is a big deal.


    Do not tolerate sloppy.


    See the looks of everyone.


    Ye Luo nodded lightly, lips lightly opened, ready to begin speaking.


    "The realm of immortals, you should know that it is divided into Sanxian, Earthxian, Heavenly Immortal, True Immortal, Golden Immortal, and the difference between Mahayana and Sanxian is the difference between mortal and immortal. To break through this, it is necessary Step into the wonderland!"


    "How to cross the fairyland? First, we need to condense the Tao fruit. Every realm of the fairyland has a Tao fruit, and there is a Tao fruit of dispersing immortals, and every realm has a Tao fruit."


    "And once you have the Tao fruit, you need a breakthrough in your realm. According to ancient records, you need to ascend to break through the fairyland, because after ascending, the human body stores mortal energy, and the mortal qi will transform into immortal energy after ascending, thereby breaking through. realm."


    "So, for us to break through, we need immortal energy. This immortal energy may be the aura that can only be found in the upper realm. Now that our world''s ascent passage is closed, it is basically impossible to find this aura..."


    Ye Luo talked about his plan roughly.


    In short, his purpose is to reopen the passage between this world and the upper realm, and to guide the upper realm air down, and they use this upper realm air to make breakthroughs.


    Ye Luo called it the "Tongtian Project".


    When many disciples of Wudaozong listened to Ye Luo''s plan, they were silent for a while.


    seems to be thinking.


    After a moment of contemplation.


    It was Zhang Han who spoke first and asked questions.


    "Big Brother, the Sky Project... Then how should we proceed?"


    Zhang Han hesitated and asked.


    Although they know that they can ascend, they don¡¯t know exactly how to ascend.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m ready for everything. We just need to communicate with ourselves the way of ascension. When the time comes, the channel will appear, and we can break it."


    Ye Luo was speaking vowedly.


    "The big brother, dare to ask how Dao Guo should condense? Among our many fellow students, I am afraid that few of us have Dao Guo."


    Among the disciples of Wudaozong, Chi Jia stood up and asked like this.


    "Everyone present, I have Dao Fruits in my body. It is the Golden Immortal Dao Fruit, the second child, and the youngest, and the fourth junior sister all have Dao Fruits, but they are Sanxian Dao Fruits, and the aggregation of Dao Fruits can only rely on themselves. Enlightenment."


    Ye Luo said softly.


    "Enlighten by yourself?"


    The other disciples who didn''t have Tao fruit were all lost in thought.


    If this can be easily realized, it is not a Tao fruit.


    Relying on their own understanding, what can they realize? I''m afraid I can''t understand anything.


    Furthermore, even if you want to realize it, it will probably take a long time to do it.


    They don¡¯t have this time at all right now.


    "Yes, we can only enlighten on our own, but the four of our Dao Fruits are because we asked the teacher to learn something through the teacher. Of course, it is difficult to enlighten it on our own."


    "It¡¯s just that at the moment the master is not there, it¡¯s very difficult to ask for guidance, so my plan is to let all the younger brothers and sisters stay here for a period of time. Together with the second, third, and fourth younger brothers and sisters, I will release the aura of Dao fruit to help you understand. What do you think?"


    Ye Luo waved his hand and said.


    "it is good!"


    Where do many colleagues have any opinions, this is a good thing.


    The realization of Dao Guo will definitely be of great help to them.


    Regardless of whether they can break through the fairyland, their combat power will definitely increase a lot.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo silently glanced at Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, and Tantai Luoxue.


    The other three nodded silently, understanding what Ye Luo meant.


    The next moment, Zhang Han took the lead to step out, and a blue rune flickered in his heart.


    The moment this rune flew out.


    Endless Taoist rhyme permeates.


    The mystery of the formations are all revealed.


    These formations include the formations of ancient times, as well as the formations of modern times, as well as the formations created by Zhang Han himself.


    There are countless arrays and extremely mysterious.


    In an instant, the expressions of many Wudao Sect disciples were taken aback, as if they had realized something, and as if they had not realized anything.


    I didn''t wait for many disciples of Wudaozong to come back to their senses.


    Su Qianyuan also stepped out.


    He took this step, and it seemed that the whole main hall shook, and the billowing suffocation rose from behind him.


    An ancient ancestor witch ghost stood behind him, and the domineering and arrogant ancient aura spread from it.


    This is different from Zhang Han''s formation, but it is still full of mystery.


    This kind of profound profoundness also made many disciples of the Innocent Sect fall into insight.


    This is this kind of comprehension, not the complete kind of comprehension.


    It¡¯s the kind of feeling that you want to comprehend, but you can¡¯t comprehend.


    In short, it is just one sentence, comprehended, but not fully comprehended.


    Later, Tantai Luo Xue also walked out silently, her momentum was not as exaggerated as Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan.


    Across her body, a chessboard faintly appeared in it, and all sentient beings were in it.


    And Tantai Luo Xue was like the only chess player, manipulating sentient beings, and everything in the world could not escape her eyes.


    There is also a completely different mysterious Taoist rhyme appearing on her body.


    Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, and Tantai Luoxue all have different Taoist rhymes, but their auras are the same, obviously belonging to the same level.


    However, even three people make their debut.


    However, many disciples of the Innocent Sect were still unable to fully enter the state of comprehension, and they were still a little bit worse.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo waved with one hand.


    Many disciples of the Wudao Sect only felt the sword light flashing in front of them, and they immediately entered the epiphany...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 648： Xu Yuzhiqiang

    Chapter 648 Xu Yu is strong


    Shen Xing Continent, above the Supreme One Sword Sect, a soaring Taoist rhyme filled the sky.


    This Taoist rhyme is extremely rich, and with the passage of time, it is gradually becoming richer, and at the same time it is extremely diffuse, covering the entire Taiyi Jianzong.


    For many disciples of Taiyi Sword Sect, this is simply a great blessing.


    Under this kind of rhyme, the epiphany is very simple.


    The realm of ?? can break through quickly.


    But the Dao Yun that broke out in Taiyi Jianzong has attracted a lot of attention.


    Almost all the big and small forces on all continents have noticed this extremely rich Taoist rhyme, thinking that there is a treasure born, and want to fight for it.


    Fortunately for the Shenxing Continent, big and small forces know the existence of Taiyi Sword Sect, so where can they dare to come over?


    But other continents don¡¯t know.


    Almost all the forces from other continents have mobilized.


    Seeing that the forces of various continents are about to enter the continent of Shenxing.


    It is impossible for the major forces in the Shenxing Continent to allow the opponent''s forces to enter, and one after another stood up to prevent the opponent from entering, and stated the reasons.


    Where can other continents be willing to believe it.


    Seeing that a chaotic battle is about to begin.


    In the end, the ancestors of the various continents came forward to suppress this matter and let all the major forces return.


    However, the ancestors of the various continents did not get much better. They watched the Taoist rhyme that filled the sky above Taiyi Sword Sect, and after some hesitation, they still headed for Taiyi Sword Sect.


    Faced with these ancestor-level characters, how could the many forces in the Shenxing Continent be able to stop them, and they could only watch these people enter the Shenxing Continent.


    Just when these ancestors were about to enter Taiyi Sword Sect, they were still stopped.


    I saw several figures emerging from the void, blocking those ancestor-level people.


    The leader among them is Bai Ze.


    Behind Bai Ze was the four evil spirits.


    The five people exuded a terrifying aura, and they forcibly stopped those who wanted to enter the Taiyi Sword Sect.


    "The Taiyi Sword Sect belongs to the disciple of Wudaozong, and is protected by Wudaozong, and outsiders are not allowed to enter."


    Bai Ze said coldly.


    Behind him, a white shadow looming, with a terrifying aura, pressing toward those ancestor-level figures.


    Only those ancestor-level figures, such as Kabbalah and others, are not weak, how could they be so easily overwhelmed.


    One by one, they released their breath, and confronted Bai Ze.


    When the four evil spirits saw this, they also released their momentum.


    All of a sudden, the void trembled, and world-destroying oppression appeared here.


    The whole world faintly wanted to dim down.


    But the difference in combat power between the two sides is not big, and no one can suppress the other, and the stalemate has come down.


    Kabbalah saw this scene, and wanted to say something to ease the atmosphere, and at the same time express that he and others are not malicious.


    Kebal hasn¡¯t waited for Kabbalah to speak.


    hold head high! !


    A dragon roar suddenly exploded.


    In an instant, only a huge blue dragon flew up.


    On top of Canglong''s head, a young figure stood.


    The intrusion of the young figure directly broke the deadlock.


    He carries an extremely terrifying aura, no weaker than those ancestor-level characters, and there is a sense of supremacy in his aura.


    This supreme impulse broke the deadlock like a bamboo, and counter-pressured Kabbalah and other ancestor-level figures.


    Kabbalah and other ancestor-level figures were all surprised by the youth''s aura, and stepped back for a while.


    "Sect Master Wudao is here, who dares to make trouble in front of my big brother?"


    Above the Canglong, the young figure''Xu Yu'' talked domineeringly.


    Between his expression and tone, he didn''t look like a young Tianjiao at all, but rather like something said by an overlord.


    Xu Yu''s joining, the situation suddenly fell to one side.


    Kabbalah and others'' faces changed again and again.


    I did not expect the situation to change like this.


    For one thing, I didn¡¯t expect Wudaozong to hide such a master. After all, they don¡¯t even know how powerful Wudaozong is. For them, Wudaozong has always been A group of fans.


    First, there was the mysterious and terrifying Wudao Sect Master, who severely damaged the Demon Emperor with one move.


    After ??, Bai Ze and others were linked to Wudaozong, and now such a powerful young man appeared.


    And what Wudaozong puts on the bright side are all disciples.


    How terrifying this sect is, they have no way of knowing.


    But there is a good point. With such a terrifying existence, it is impossible for them to be liquidated by the old era so easily in the new era.


    "Several people, we are not malicious. We just noticed that something is wrong here, so we just come and have a look. Now that we know that this is the movement made by the leader of Ye League, then we can rest assured, we will leave now, this Leave."


    An ancestor-level figure said repeatedly.


    Others also expressed their opinions.


    Then he left quickly, wherever he dared to stay.


    Soon, the field quickly became deserted.


    Only Bai Ze and the four evil spirits, and Ao Ye, Xu Yu stood in mid-air.


    At this moment, Bai Ze and the Four Killers were staring at Xu Yu.


    All of them look very complicated.


    They live in Xiang Daozong all the year round. Basically, it can be said that they grew up watching Xu Yu.


    also watched Xu Yu grow up from a gluttonous kid to now, become a gluttonous teenager.


    They also took Xu Yu to find some strange beasts to satisfy Xu Yu.


    Today''s Xu Yu has become so powerful.


    And it''s the kind of extremely young.


    Only a young man has great combat power.


    What if Xu Yu is given a hundred years to grow up?


    Suppress an era?


    "Five seniors, you see what I do."


    Xu Yu looked at Bai Ze and the four evil spirits, touched his head, and asked.


    "Your current strength is really amazing."


    —ƒè» said with great emotion.


    Obviously, it was still a minor issue before.


    He has become such a character now.


    "Senior Tao won the award."


    Xu Yu grinned and said.


    "Okay, let''s not grind here, spread out and guard Taiyi Jianzong. Although I don''t know what Ye Xiaoyou and the others are doing, it is absolutely not suitable to be disturbed at this moment. First, protect the law. If there is something, It''s never too late to talk later."


    Bai Ze stood up and said so.


    "clear."


    Si Huo and Xu Yu both nodded.


    They all probably understand what is going on.


    Especially the four evil spirits, they even saw it at a glance. This is the smell of Tao fruit.


    The group of disciples of the Innocent Sect inside are afraid that they are doing big moves.


    Now is the most forbidden time to be disturbed, and they need to help protect the law.


    Bai Ze and the four evil spirits, Xu Yu immediately took action the next moment.


    Six people scattered and drove towards different positions, guarding each position of Taiyi Sword Sect, guarding against outsiders entering Taiyi Sword Sect, disturbing Ye Luo and others...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 649： Break the channel?

    Chapter 649 Breaking the channel?


    In an instant, another year has passed.


    In this year, there has been no war between the old era and the new era, but a lot of tentative attacks have been made.


    But they were all resisted by the strong from other continents.


    At the same time, during this year, more and more killings were caused in various places, resulting in more and more qi of calamity.


    There is a tendency to cover the entire world.


    The evil spirits were originally overseas.


    But now it has gradually begun to enter the mainland.


    Obviously, the trend of volume robbery has become more prominent.


    But the amount of calamity is the amount of calamity.


    The impact of ?? is only on a small scale.


    A truly large-scale battle did not take shape.


    But it is still accumulating.


    And this large-scale battle is a decisive battle between the old and the new era.


    This decisive battle is too late.


    instead gave many people a sense of urgency.


    This decisive battle, I am afraid it will be very scary...


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Taiyi Jianzong over there.


    The soaring Taoist rhyme is getting stronger and stronger, the kind that is almost visible to the naked eye.


    and move over time.


    Dao Yun has become more extensive.


    If there were only three or four different Dao rhymes before, now there are more than a dozen Dao rhymes appearing together.


    In the main hall of Taiyi Sword Sect.


    More than a dozen figures sitting cross-legged.


    There is a rhyme in everyone''s body.


    These dozen people are the dozens of disciples of Wudaozong.


    Obviously, these dozens of Wudao Sect disciples have realized their own ¡®Sanxian Dao Fruit¡¯.


    With Dao Guo, their combat power has obviously risen.


    Even Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, and Tantai Luoxue have gained a lot of benefits, and their combat power has obviously increased a lot.


    The only thing that has no benefit is that the leaf has fallen.


    The leaves that fell were Golden Immortal Dao Fruits, which were much stronger than them, which caused this kind of scene to happen.


    Ye Luo can bring huge gains to many fellow sects, but the Tao fruit of these fellow sects has no effect on Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo didn''t feel annoyed at this, but felt quite relieved.


    After all, his colleagues are stronger, and in the future decisive battles, they will be able to exert greater effects.


    After a while.


    Ye Luo gazes at the same door around him.


    suddenly realized that all the Taoist rhymes of the same school have stabilized, and the Tao fruit has been achieved.


    "You brothers and sisters, I still don''t wake up."


    Ye Luo said softly.


    He said softly.


    fell into the ears of many Innocent Sect disciples, like the sound of thunder, and instantly awakened many Innocent Sect disciples.


    The many disciples of Wudao Sect all opened their eyes, they looked at each other, and understood their situation at the moment.


    Tao fruit has been achieved!


    Scattering Wonderland is here!


    They are only the last step to absorb the energy of the upper realm and break the realm into a fairyland of dispersal.


    At that time, their combat power will inevitably rise again.


    "Thank you, Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother, Third Senior Brother, Fourth Senior Sister!"


    Many disciples all stood up and bowed to these four fellow students.


    They all have gratitude in their eyes. They know very well that it would be very, very difficult for them to realize the Tao fruit if it were not for these four fellow students to help them.


    It can even be said that it is almost impossible.


    But now, with the help of four fellow students.


    It only took them a year to comprehend Sanxian Dao Guo.


    "Needless to say, you are the same door, follow me with you to reopen the passage."


    Ye Luo''s eyes flashed with warfare.


    Now is the point. He needs to reopen the channel to absorb the air of the upper realm.


    Absorbing the air of the upper realm, many of the same sects can advance to the Sanxian realm, and he can also break through a higher realm.


    He condensed but the Golden Immortal Tao fruit.


    Once there is enough upper realm aura, even if it is a breakthrough to the golden fairy, it may not be impossible!


    "Follow the orders of big brother!"


    Many disciples of Wudaozong were shocked, and one after another said to Ye Luo.


    "Arouse one''s own breath, let the thunder of the ascendant gain momentum, and find a way to ascend!"


    Ye Luo explained to these fellow students.


    finished.


    The breath on his body was the first to surge.


    Boom...


    Over the Taiyi Sword Sect, as the aura of Ye Luo surged, bursts of dark clouds gathered, and a mighty sky was forming, and then more thunder tribulation was brewing.


    The calamity between heaven and earth felt the existence of thunder robbery, and they gathered towards thunder robbery one after another.


    The robbery stuns the thunder robbery.


    makes the breath of Thunder Tribulation stronger.


    See this scene.


    The other disciples of Wudaozong all set off, bursting out their own breath, causing Thunder Tribulation.


    Twelve people simultaneously led the soaring thunder robbery.


    In an instant, most of the Shenxing Continent was almost covered by dark clouds, rolling clouds, like a scene of extinction, terrifying.


    The twelve people were not afraid at all. After sensing the flying thunder tribulation, they turned into streamers one by one and flew up into the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    Beyond Taiyi Sword Sect.


    This terrible scene can be seen by anyone, Xu Yu, Bai Ze, and the four evils can naturally also be seen.


    When the six of them noticed the thunder tribulation that was still brewing, they were almost frightened.


    "Crazy? These juniors, plan to ascend collectively?"


    Qongqi was so scared that he couldn''t close his mouth.


    "Isn''t this a nonsense? Aside from mentioning that it is in a critical period for the time being, let''s just say that in this normal period, it is impossible for the twelve top talents to soar at the same time."


    Chaos was also very scared.


    The other two culprits are almost the same.


    "They certainly don''t really want to ascend at this time. They must have their own ideas. This thunder calamity is formed by the ascending thunder calamity of the twelve top celestial arrogances, and it also includes the blessing of calamity. These juniors There must be a big move."


    Bai Ze took a deep breath and said.


    Xu Yu didn''t say a word, standing there quietly, looking at the sky, there was a bright color in his eyes, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    In the sight of the six of them, and in the countless light below.


    Twelve streamers flew out of the main hall and quickly rushed to the sky.


    These twelve streams of light flew past, and twelve different colors of light burst into the sky, like sparkling fireworks.


    After the twelve rays of light bloom.


    There seemed to be a big hole above the sky, and it was extremely dark.


    At the other end of the big hole, there is nothingness.


    "Ascension channel? The ascension channel that is blocked?"


    Bai Ze knew it at a glance.


    He has a vaguely uneasy feeling in his heart.


    Although he didn''t know why this Fang Tiandi blocked the passage, he felt it would never be that simple.


    Now Ye Luo and others seem to be breaking the channel blockade.


    In this case, what will happen is still unknown...


    Bai Ze believed his feelings very much, and he hesitated.


    I decided to go up and stop Yeluo them.


    He really feels that breaking the channel rashly will have a huge impact, and it is better not to break it immediately.


    Bai Ze immediately turned into a streamer and flew to the sky...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 650： Break the small hole?

    Chapter 650 Break the small hole?


    The sky above Taiyi Sword Sect.


    A huge black hole was exposed, and the inside of the hole was so dark that it was impossible to see the scenery inside.


    Before the entrance of the cave.


    Twelve figures stood in the air, standing there, each one exuding an extremely terrifying aura.


    Among them, the lead Ye Luo holding a black divine sword, a ray of light around him formed a silver sword aura, surrounding him, making him look like an ancient sword fairy, domineering and powerful.


    "Senior brothers, follow me to open the channel."


    Ye Luo''s eyes condensed, staring at the dark void within the front hole.


    He raised the black divine sword in his hand and was about to cut it forward.


    He is very clear.


    The dark passage in front of you is the way to ascend. As long as this passage is cut off, the road between the upper realm and the mortal world will pass. By then, the air of the upper realm will naturally flow down more or less, and they can use it. Boundary Qi makes a breakthrough.


    "Please follow the order of the big brother."


    The other eleven disciples of Wudaozong took out each other¡¯s treasures one after another, using all their strength, preparing to follow Ye Luo.


    Once Ye Luo starts to attack the ascending channel, they will immediately follow and attack the ascending channel together, in order to break the ascending channel as soon as possible.


    Just when these twelve people are about to do it.


    A stream of light flew in the distance.


    The flying light of this stream of light caused Ye Luo and other twelve people to be stunned, stopped their preparations, and looked at the streamer.


    "Senior White?"


    Ye Luo saw the true face of the streamer at a glance, and was surprised.


    "Xiaoyou Ye, and you guys, wait a moment! This channel is not easy to open!"


    Bai Ze flew quickly and spoke.


    "Why?"


    Ye Luo frowned and asked.


    If the channel is not broken, then the air of the upper realm cannot circulate, and they cannot break through.


    "Everyone, you should think about why the passage between this upper realm and this realm is closed, and you should see it when you look inside. This passage is nothingness, there is no sign of sealing, and it does not seem to be from the inside. What is closed to the outside is like sealing from the outside to the inside."


    Bai Ze stared at the inside of the big hole, slowly speaking.


    "Closed from the outside to the inside?"


    Ye Luo and other disciples of Wudaozong were stunned.


    They really haven''t considered this.


    All they want is to break the channel of the upper realm and circulate the air of the upper realm.


    "Yes, I suspect that someone has blocked this passage from the upper bound. If this is the case, if we break the passage forcibly, it will cause some unknown effects."


    Bai Ze shook his head. He really didn''t want to try to break this kind of channel easily.


    Nowadays, the world has reached a very urgent time. The old and new eras may set off wars at any time.


    If this kind of time, the upper bound puts a hand in, the situation will be very serious.


    The words come out.


    caused Ye Luo and others to be stunned, some of them couldn''t come back to their senses.


    If it hadn''t been for Bai Ze, they would never have thought of this.


    But now the passage is right in front of you.


    Don¡¯t you really try to break it?


    Many disciples of Wudao Sect are hesitating.


    next moment.


    There are two more streamers flying from a distance.


    It is Li Cheng and Lin Mo.


    Compared with before, Li Cheng and Lin Mo at this moment are quite different, their aura is much stronger, but they are only limited to the Mahayana realm.


    Compared to the many disciples of the Taoist Sect who realized Tao Guo, they were much weaker.


    "Two brothers?"


    Ye Luo looked at Li Cheng and Lin Mo, raised his eyebrows slightly, wondering what these two juniors were here for.


    "Master, I know what this ascending channel is all about."


    Li Cheng said repeatedly.


    "you know?"


    Ye Luo''s eyes fell on Li Cheng.


    Others, including Bai Ze, also quickly looked at Li Cheng.


    "Yes, I used to know some of this because of some occasional encounters. Outside this realm, we have strong enemies. This channel is set up by strong enemies to prevent the reappearance of the most powerful in our realm. The seal."


    Li Cheng opened his mouth and explained to everyone.


    He owns the Flag of the Tang Dynasty. From this year, he has also learned many secret things.


    Of course, he also knew about this passage.


    After he said these words.


    Everyone couldn''t help but look stagnant. They didn''t expect this passage to have such a story.


    So, there are people in the upper realm who are hostile to this realm?


    Then they open the channel, doesn¡¯t it increase the trouble?


    Many disciples of the Innocent Sect were hesitant.


    They really want to break through the fairyland, but this does not mean that they will not take care of the overall situation.


    "In that case, let''s go..."


    Ye Luo''s eyes are faint, but there is no alternative.


    He is more considerate of the overall situation than other disciples.


    Naturally know how to choose.


    He thought about it for a moment.


    can only choose to let many disciples leave together and give up breaking through the fairyland.


    "Don''t worry, everyone, wait."


    Bai Ze suddenly uttered a loud voice, calling out the crowd.


    "what happened?"


    Ye Luo looked at Bai Ze, frowned and asked.


    "Although we cannot break the channel, this does not mean that we cannot break through the realm for you. We can break some small openings and use these small openings to attract the breath of the upper realm."


    Bai Ze gave a suggestion.


    He has a much richer experience than Ye Luo and others.


    A solution was given at once.


    "Break some small holes?"


    Ye Luo looked stunned, and immediately understood the meaning.


    He raised his head to look at this dark, void-like passage.


    immediately raised his hand, and cut his sword towards the passage.


    A fierce sword aura condensed in an instant, and cut towards the corner of the dark and void passage.


    This is obviously just a sword aura, but when the sword aura cuts into the passage, it instantly turns into countless sword auras, one after another, towards the opening of the passage.


    But this channel is extremely strong.


    According to Ye Luo''s powerful attack, it still cannot easily penetrate.


    Ye Luo was not surprised at all, on the contrary, she felt quite normal.


    It would be weird if it was easily penetrated by him.


    "Senior brothers and sisters, and Senior White, let me do it."


    Ye Luo immediately shook people.


    His voice fell.


    The momentum of the whole body broke out completely, raised the black divine sword in his hand, and the sword with unmatched aura, slashed toward the passage mightily.


    Boom! ! !


    This sword is not at all like the one just playing around.


    The sword was cut away, and the whole passage was trembling.


    The Mahayana monks who possessed the Golden Immortal Dao Fruit were not in the mortal realm anymore, and even the Ascending Channel was somewhat unbearable.


    The leaf fell down with one shot.


    hasn''t waited for Ye Luo to strike a second time.


    Many disciples of the Innocent Sect, including Bai Ze, have taken action.


    They are all extremely powerful.


    A group of people hit a small hole.


    Naturally, the small opening of the passage can be easily opened.


    But when the small opening was opened.


    They found that there was no air from the upper realm...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 651： About Upper Bound

    Chapter 651 About the Upper Bound


    Above the sky.


    In that huge black hole channel.


    A tiny hole is formed in the corner.


    In this tiny opening, no breath came out, but a faint black air gushed out from it.


    Ye Luo and others looked at the tiny opening, and couldn''t help but stunned.


    Somewhat puzzled.


    This stuff...


    seems to be used to break through the wonderland?


    It doesn¡¯t look like it.


    Ye Luo frowned.


    Others are even more puzzled.


    Even Bai Ze was puzzled.


    "This thing is by no means an upper realm. You can''t break through this realm with this. Little friend Li, do you know what these things are?"


    Bai Ze said decisively.


    He finished.


    turned his eyes to Li Cheng, and wanted to ask Li Cheng if he knew what it was.


    "This...I don''t know this..."


    Li Chenggang wanted to answer, but he didn¡¯t know.


    But he hasn''t waited for him to answer.


    A voice rang from his mind.


    "There are ninety-nine ascending platforms in the immortal world, and the ascending platforms are connected to countless lower realms. Your world was forcibly closed the ascending passage and led to the death penalty area of ??the immortal world. When you reach the death penalty zone, you will be destroyed by the great horror in all likelihood. This is because someone has feuded with you in this realm."


    This voice is exactly that of the banner.


    heard these words.


    Li Cheng was taken aback.


    He didn''t think much about it, and he told Baize Yeluo and others repeatedly.


    When Ye Luobaize and the others heard these words, they couldn''t help but froze for a moment. They didn''t expect these twists and turns.


    Death penalty area?


    will die if you fly?


    fundamentally put an end to their way to ascend?


    What a hatred this is.


    Many disciples of Wudao Sect frowned.


    If this is the case.


    Then it is considered that they have defeated the old age.


    Then the road to ascension in the future will still be cut off?


    "Senior brothers and sisters, don¡¯t think too much, we won¡¯t be stagnant for too long. Once we have overcome the old age, we will have our own way to ascend. Don¡¯t forget, we still have masters."


    Ye Luo saw everyone''s worry, and said something, stabilizing everyone.


    The words come out.


    It did indeed stabilize many disciples of the Innocent Sect.


    No one knows the grandeur of that master better than them.


    With a respected master, nothing is impossible!


    Master can do everything.


    This is the supreme belief of all the disciples of Innocent Sect towards their master.


    "The big brother, shall we return now?"


    Su Xi took a step and asked.


    Although it did not break through the fairyland, it also condensed the fruit of Sanxian Tao.


    The appearance of Dao Guo is also a huge enhancement for them.


    This is enough.


    "Well, there is a small opening in this passage, but it shouldn''t be a big problem. I will leave treasures to take care of. You can go back to your sect to handle affairs first."


    Ye Luo nodded slightly and said.


    The other disciples of Wudao Sect naturally have no opinion.


    said goodbye to each other.


    flew towards their respective sects.


    Enlightenment fruit this year, they have not dealt with affairs, and if they do not go back, it is estimated that the old nest will be lifted.


    The disciples of Wudaozong all left.


    Only five people including Sile, Zisu, Ai Qing, Chi Jia, Li Cheng, and Lin Mo who did not have the Lizong Sect remained here, and went back to Taiyi Jianzong with Ye Luo.


    At the same time, Bai Ze and others were invited to Taiyi Jianzong by Ye Luo.


    As for Xu Yu.


    Originally Xu Yu wanted to run, but was grabbed by Ye Luo casually and threw it to Taiyi Jianzong.


    Ye Luo threw down his black magic sword, guarded the passage, turned around and returned to Taiyi Sword Sect together.


    ¡­¡­


    Sect Master Hall of Taiyi Sword.


    Ye Luo is here to talk to everyone.


    "Zisu, Ai Qing, Chi Jia, the three of you have been traveling in the Shenxing Continent for a long time. I asked you to find time to establish a sect. Why haven¡¯t you established it yet?"


    Ye Luo sat in the first place, looked at the three juniors and younger sisters, and said lightly.


    He automatically ignored Si Le who was sitting next to him, and stared at the three juniors and sisters asking.


    "Brother, this..."


    Zisu and the three were silent for a while, not knowing how to answer.


    They didn¡¯t even bother to establish any sect.


    In other words, I never thought about it at all.


    "Hurry up, you all prepare, go and build the Holy Land, I will give you three months."


    Ye Luo waved his hand and gave the three people an ultimatum for three months.


    Zisu three people silently put their eyes on Sile.


    seems to be saying why Sile doesn¡¯t need to build a holy place.


    Ye Luo directly ignored the gazes of the three people, as if they hadn¡¯t seen it.


    Sile also lowered his head.


    There is something wrong between the two, everyone can see.


    But no one dared to mention it.


    "My Taiyi Sword Sect should also be prepared for the new suzerain to inherit. Then I can make time to practice. The heir must be the emperor."


    Ye Luo directly changed the subject.


    The other three did not dare to ask more.


    It was Xu Yu, who stood up with his head and brain.


    "Big Brother, Sister Sile has lived in Taiyi Sword Sect for so long, why not establish the Sect?"


    Xu Yu asked directly.


    Wow...


    The scene suddenly became quiet.


    next moment.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Xu Yu''s body.


    The scene suddenly fell silent.


    Ye Luo''s face also stiffened, and then he looked at Bai Ze.


    "Senior White, thank you for coming in person to protect us, otherwise we might not be able to retreat successfully in this simple way."


    Ye Luo changed the subject and said with a smile.


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome, everything is for the new era."


    Bai Ze was also very clever, and while speaking, he pulled Xu Yu down, lest this kid spit out any weird words again.


    "Well, for the new era."


    Ye Luo nodded slightly, very satisfied with Bai Ze''s sensitivity.


    "By the way, Ye Xiaoyou, what do you know about this upper bound?"


    Bai Ze stood in the hall, pondered for a moment, looked at Ye Luo, and asked.


    "Understand? Senior White, none of us have been to the upper realm. The understanding of the upper realm is limited to paper. The air of the upper realm allows us to break through the fairyland."


    Ye Luo shook his head. He had no knowledge of the specifics of the upper realm.


    After all, he is the genius of the new era, and not an old monster who has lived for a long time.


    It¡¯s weird to know.


    "I know a little bit about the upper bound in your mouth."


    Bai Ze said so.


    Hear this.


    Everyone looked upright.


    Ye Luo directly looked at Bai Ze and stood up.


    If others say it, they may not believe it.


    But the person in front of me is from the old age, and the same age as their master, then it is worth believing...


    From tomorrow, the cabbage will resume two daily shifts!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 652： Long time to enter

    Chapter 652 Entering the Long River of Time


    "Senior White, please let me know."


    Looking at Bai Ze in front of him, Ye Luo stood up, bowed slightly, and asked.


    "Senior please tell me."


    Zisu Licheng and other six people also saluted.


    "Several little friends are all disciples of Chu Daoyou, why are there so many courtesies? Since you want to know, then I will talk to you."


    Bai Ze finished.


    He took a step forward slowly.


    Binoculars flashed with silver light.


    I saw him look up at the sky, the black hole passage that has not been restored for a long time, and slowly open his mouth.


    "The upper realm, in fact, in the past, there was no upper realm. The previous world, called Honghuang, was created by Pangu. It was a truly magnificent world. Later, the world was broken for various reasons. It turned into countless fragments, and those small fragments turned into a small world, and the largest fragment turned into the upper bound in your mouth."


    "And we monster races, and the broken heaven and earth that used to be in the wild world, are wrapped up, come to this small world, we enter a deep sleep, that broken heaven and earth once ruled this heaven and earth for a period of time..."


    "The so-called old era wants to subvert the new era, because the old era Tiandao tried to annex the new era Tiandao, so as to acquire the personality of this small world, to annex other small worlds, and then merge into the upper realm, reappearing the original land."


    Baize talked freely, explaining in detail for them.


    These words made Ye Luo and others suddenly realize.


    They never thought about it.


    There are so many stories in the upper realm and the mortal realm.


    After listening to them all, they calmed down for a while before they digested all the news.


    It took a long time for the leaves to fall, before they were relieved.


    "So, according to this, this is the birth of the Upper Realm."


    "But, I don¡¯t know Senior, can there be a way to get us the spirit of the upper realm?"


    Ye Luo said softly.


    Although they knew the birth of the upper realm, they also knew the reasons for countless mortal realms.


    But this does not prevent them from being able to break through the fairyland.


    They need the air of the upper realm!


    "For the time being, there is no way."


    Bai Ze shook his head slightly.


    He can''t help mentioning this.


    He just knows the origin of the upper realm, but he doesn¡¯t know how to get the upper realm air.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo was taken aback for a moment.


    Now it seems that they really have no other way, they can only choose not to break through the fairyland for the time being.


    but¡­¡­


    Ye Luo is still very unwilling.


    He has Golden Immortal Dao Fruit, give him some time, he will surely be able to achieve Wonderland, it is not impossible to try to break through Golden Immortal.


    "Master, I have a way here, maybe I can try it."


    Li Cheng walked out at this moment and said softly.


    "Huh? Brother Li, do you have a way?"


    Ye Luo looked at Li Cheng, wondering what he could do.


    "Don¡¯t hide the truth, I once got a law in one place, I can enter the long river of time, in the long river of time, the past and the future can be seen..."


    Li Cheng talked about things that happened over a long period of time.


    His idea is very simple, with a large number of people, into the long river of time.


    Forcibly break the time point with mana and enter the past time.


    In the past, when the passage was not closed, at that point in time, the matter of acquiring the air of ascension was completed.


    He was shocked one by one when Ye Luo and others heard what he said.


    The birth of the upper realm that Bai Zeshu said before has shocked them enough.


    Now Li Cheng also came here, and the words are not surprising and endless.


    will directly cross the long river of time.


    Although the exaggeration of words is exaggeration, Ye Luo and others are really tempted.


    I''m not sure if this is really possible, can they break through the fairyland?


    "Senior White, do you think this is possible?"


    Ye Luo looked at Bai Ze and asked.


    In their field, Bai Ze is the one with the greatest seniority, and Bai Ze is the one with the most experience.


    It is certainly beneficial to listen to Bai Ze¡¯s opinions.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Bai Ze is reliable.


    "Going up against the long river of time is definitely possible, but how can this be done? Is it because the road is not visible in the long river of time, and the way of heaven does not matter? Plus no one guards it?"


    Bai Ze widened his eyes.


    He just looked at Li Cheng.


    He remembered that even if he wanted to enter the long river of time, it was very difficult.


    The first point to break through is the road rules.


    The rules will infinitely repel, let the entrants leave, and forcibly break in will be forcibly suppressed.


    Even if it escapes this, it will be controlled by Tiandao himself.


    Even if it is the darling of heaven and earth, regardless of the rules of the avenue and the way of heaven, the great power who has guarded the long river of time will never ignore it, right?


    It is impossible to be a darling of heaven and earth plus a powerful illegitimate child.


    "Isn''t there just one person guarding the long river? That person knows me well! I''m sure!"


    Li Cheng spoke immediately.


    It¡¯s not the first time he has been to Long River.


    Naturally be sure.


    "Are you sure? That''s feasible."


    Bai Ze hesitated for a moment, nodded, thinking that this is feasible.


    "Then leave now."


    Ye Luo immediately lit up.


    "Then senior brother, do you want to call other senior brothers and sisters too?"


    Li Cheng asked.


    "No need, they just left. If it is really feasible, it will not be too late for us to call them."


    Ye Luo thought for a while, and said like this.


    "it is good."


    Li Cheng is also unambiguous.


    Dang even explained how to enter the long river of time.


    The people present, Ye Luo, Sile, Shisu, Ai Qing, Chi Jia, Xu Yu, Bai Ze, the four evils, all are talented or powerful people.


    Naturally it is easy to learn this method of entering the long river of time.


    After everyone learns.


    began to prepare to enter the long river.


    But just in case.


    Four evil spirits and Xu Yu were left behind to protect the law for everyone.


    Then, Ye Luo and other six disciples and Bai Ze began to enter the long river of time.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Luo and others belonged to Tianjiao, and the spirit soon came out.


    They easily came to the long river of time belonging to Xintiandi.


    Looking at the light that is constantly passing around.


    For a while, everyone was a little surprised.


    It was the first time they saw this kind of scene.


    It¡¯s strange to not be surprised.


    "Here is the long river of time? It''s really amazing, but what about the big brother."


    Sile sighed.


    She suddenly realized that one of them seemed to be missing.


    This made her start searching.


    Others naturally discovered this and started to look for it.


    "I am here."


    A voice came from a distance, which caught everyone''s attention.


    The eyes of everyone turned one after another...


    there is a second update later


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 653： This thing is the guardian of the long river?

    Chapter 653 Is this thing the guardian of the long river?


    In the long river of time.


    The eyes of everyone turned away.


    Look at the other end of the long river of time.


    I saw a golden figure coming from a distance.


    The figure shone with golden light all over, making it impossible for others to see it, and the golden light was filled with a sharp sword aura, which was frightening.


    The breath of this figure is familiar.


    It is Ye Luo.


    "Junior Brother and Junior Sister, Senior White."


    The golden light figure ¡®Ye Luo¡¯ spoke softly.


    "Are you...big brother?"


    Everyone was taken aback.


    They are all a little confused, and they don''t understand why they can''t see Ye Luo''s figure clearly.


    In their sight, Ye Luo''s figure was wrapped in a layer of golden light, completely invisible.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    The golden figure Ye Luo nodded.


    "Big brother, why can''t we see you clearly?"


    Pan Jia stepped out, and said very puzzled.


    "You can''t see clearly?"


    Ye Luo feels lost.


    After everyone had a conversation, Ye Luo understood.


    It turned out that they couldn''t see the leaves at all.


    In the eyes of others, Ye Luo is covered by a layer of light on his body, and he can''t see clearly.


    "why is that?"


    Ye Luo couldn''t figure it out.


    "Big brother, I saw a guardian like you in the long river before, and I can''t see clearly."


    Li Cheng suddenly thought of the figure in black before.


    The figure in black is also in the same situation as Ye Luo is now.


    I couldn''t see the figure at all, I could only see a vague shadow.


    Just when everyone is puzzled.


    Bai Ze walked out slowly, explaining to everyone.


    "This is the reason for Tao Guo."


    "To break through the fairyland, we need Dao Guo, but now we are in a state of being out of our body, and we directly manifest Dao Guo. Ye Xiaoyou''s Dao Guo is much higher than you, so you won¡¯t be able to see him. It is a gap between levels."


    Bai Ze said lightly.


    After he finished speaking, he looked at himself, his eyes very dim.


    Yao think that back then, he also had Tao fruit in him.


    But now his Dao Guo has long since disappeared. I don''t know if it was worn away by the years, or Dao Guo is not recognized by the world today.


    In short, he no longer has his Tao fruit now.


    "Is there a gap between Tao and fruit?"


    The leaves fell suddenly.


    Others also realized.


    After that, everyone stopped thinking about this, and began to observe all directions, wanting to take a good look at this long river of time.


    After some tossing, they understood a little bit the effect of time.


    After understanding, they were even more shocked.


    I never thought that there would be such things as long rivers in their world.


    "Now that you understand, let''s go, go up, it is the past history, let''s go up first, find a suitable time point, and then consider how to break through that point in time and enter that time period."


    Bai Ze offered suggestions.


    "it is good."


    Other people naturally have no opinion.


    A group of people began to go against the time.


    Go upstream.


    With their strength, naturally nothing can stop them.


    While moving upstream, everyone also stretched out their hands and touched their palms to those rays of light to observe these time periods.


    Soon, one person confirmed the time.


    After determining the time, they called everyone the first time.


    "Big brother, senior white, you all look at it, this time period, there are still cultivators ascending, I think it''s okay."


    Just listen to Ai Qing speaking like this.


    Ye Luo and others heard the words and stretched out their hands to feel the timeline of this period.


    Sure enough, this timeline is very possible.


    This timeline records the initial stage when the new heavenly Dao was in power. At that time, the ancient monks were extremely powerful in the world, and the air of the upper realm merged with the air of the mortal world, and the cultivator could break through the immortal in the mortal world.


    Flying up in the realm of scattered immortals can get huge benefits even more.


    At that time, Xintiandi was extremely powerful.


    is far from what can be compared in this era.


    "Yes, just this time period, Senior White, fellow juniors and sisters, what do you think?"


    Ye Luo looked at other people and asked.


    "This time period is fine."


    Bai Ze nodded, thinking it was feasible.


    Ye Luo and Bai Ze both thought it was okay, no matter where others dared to say a word, they naturally agreed.


    Everyone agrees, and they are ready to do it.


    All use their strength one by one, trying to join hands, and directly break this time line together and enter it.


    just when they are about to do it.


    A huge coercion swept across again.


    "What is it? Why are there so many broken things recently, now even the creatures in Xiaotiandi dare to try to break the timeline?"


    An angry voice came.


    Feel the pressure.


    Ye Luo stepped out, releasing his own coercion, fighting against it, and sheltering Bai Ze, Sile and others.


    He looked towards the person.


    I saw a figure in black clothes stepping forward in the distance.


    In the eyes of Bai Ze and others, this figure in black clothes was indistinct.


    But in Ye Luo''s eyes, it was clearly visible.


    The figure in black clothes is a young man with black hair and a handsome face. There is a black lotus on the forehead, and there is a kind of arrogance in his eyes, but at the moment there is a wave of anger in it.


    "The Fairy King? Even if you are the Fairy King, then you can run into the long river of time? Let me die!"


    The figure in black immediately wanted to do it.


    Leaf fell upon seeing this, his expression stunned, the powerful sword light all over his body flickered, an immortal meaning rose up, and he was ready to do it.


    just at this critical moment.


    Li Cheng quickly walked out.


    "Senior! It''s me! It''s me!"


    Li Cheng waved quickly.


    See Li Cheng.


    The figure in black instantly changed his face.


    Fuck!


    Plague God!


    The figure in black can''t wait to turn around and leave immediately.


    God knew what happened to them last time. It was because of this plague **** that they were almost tied to the ship of Xian Dynasty Datang.


    Later, it was because his parents showed up in large numbers, which offset this causality at a great price.


    Come again this time! !


    Isn¡¯t this killing him?


    Unlucky! Unlucky! Unlucky!


    The black figure was silent for a moment, then suddenly raised his hand.


    "Be bold, I have said it, let you not disturb the long river of time, you dare to be so!"


    The black figure burst into a shout, turned into a black light, and slew towards the front.


    Ye Luo was taken aback by this sudden scene, but quickly recovered and wanted to meet him backhand.


    Ke hadn¡¯t waited for Ye Luo to greet him.


    The black figure avoided Ye Luo in a weird posture, and backhanded towards the void beside Ye Luo to kill.


    All the way forward, attacking and killing countless nothingness, until the figure disappears.


    A little nervous Bai Ze: "?"


    This thing is the guardian of the long river?


    The second is more likely to be late, but will not be absent


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 654： Break into the timeline

    Chapter 654 Breaking into the timeline


    Above the long river of time.


    Ye Luo and others silently looked at the black figure leaving.


    They can''t figure out what the situation is, isn''t it like a big battle?


    Why is this gone?


    They are totally overwhelmed.


    But this person is too weird, right?


    The figure in black just now was clearly directed at them, and they could easily feel it.


    This point, they will not question.


    Because of that murderous intent will not deceive.


    "What happened to the person just now?"


    Leaf fall is also very daunting.


    He really intends to do it.


    "Yes... Isn''t the person staring at us just now?"


    ò¿ò¿ hesitated for a moment, and asked such a sentence.


    "Impossible, the person just stared at us."


    Sile shook her head. She could clearly feel that it was aimed at them.


    Everyone thought about it, but they didn''t think about anything.


    In the end, under the leadership of Bai Ze, he chose to break the timeline first and enter that period of time first.


    Don¡¯t worry about other things.


    It was Li Cheng, looking at the direction where the black figure was leaving, thoughtfully.


    He is a little guessing.


    Is this person afraid of him?


    Afraid of the cause and effect in him?


    Li Cheng guessed, but he didn''t say it himself.


    But followed everyone silently.


    Everyone put down their guard and began to work on the timeline.


    The one who took the lead was naturally Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo''s **** merged into sword fingers, a sword cut towards that timeline, and the terrifying Dao Yun was contained in it, turning into a sky-shattering sword aura, attacking and killing.


    Buzz! ! ! !


    Sword Qi cuts to the timeline.


    A layer of things resembling a wind wall quickly condenses to resist sword energy.


    Sword Qi collided with the wind wall, and the invisible ripples spread out, directly affecting the entire river of time.


    "Everyone, let''s shoot together."


    Ye Luo spoke.


    "Yes, big brother."


    Everyone answered, and they all moved their hands immediately.


    I saw Sile''s hands trembling slightly in the void, and countless sound waves turned into swords and shadows, hitting towards the wind wall.


    Ziso can¡¯t display her dreams here, she can only use her own rules to constantly hit those wind walls.


    Ai Qing threw countless insect eggs, hatched countless insects of various rules, and rushed towards the wind wall like a bee chrysalis.


    ò¿ò¿ is even simpler, turning on the state of demon and going straight to the past.


    Li Cheng and Lin Mo did not hesitate, and they shot with all their strength.


    Naturally, Bai Ze would not hold back, he manifested the phantom of Bai Ze, and slaughtered towards the wind wall.


    All of them shot together, nowhere can the wind wall stop.


    Boom!


    Under a loud noise.


    The wind wall shattered and opened.


    The timeline was revealed.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo and others were overjoyed, and they rushed into that timeline and directly entered into that timeline.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Luo and others entered the timeline, and the sky revolved.


    When they came back to their senses, the surroundings had already changed a lot.


    They came to a barren land, and the surrounding area was empty, and there were faint traces of battle on the ground.


    Although I couldn''t see what happened here, Ye Luo and others were able to confirm that this was the place where it used to be.


    Because the aura mixed in the heavens and the earth is much richer than that of their time, and there is a spiritual aura belonging to the upper realm.


    "This is the ancient times?"


    Panga took a step forward and muttered to herself.


    "Be careful, let''s check around first, don''t worry about what to do."


    Leaf fall is still very stable.


    Of course others will not have any opinions.


    I don¡¯t know when, Ye Luo became a leader-like existence in the eyes of everyone.


    They all obey Ye Luo subconsciously.


    The group began to follow Ye Luo and probed around.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the long river of time.


    The black figure came back again after Ye Luo and others entered the timeline, looking at the timeline with a complicated expression.


    "It''s over, this plague **** is here, I really didn''t expect it."


    "Moreover, why are these people rushing like this? They rushed in directly. If they change the timeline, then the past, the future, the present, I don¡¯t know how many people will be affected by this..."


    "This cause and effect is counted on my head again, I..."


    The figure in black wants to scold his mother.


    He guarded for a long time, that is to gain merit, in order to go further.


    Get it down like this.


    Don¡¯t talk about merit, he is doing business at a loss...


    Lose to grandma''s house.


    The figure in black hesitated for a long time.


    Finally rushed into this timeline.


    He wants to assist this Xiaotiandi¡¯s heaven and earth as much as possible to restore the timeline.


    No matter what, you have to do your best.


    The figure in black rushed into Xiaotiandi.


    He has just arrived.


    intends to communicate with the heavens in this world, explain the situation to the other party, and then work with the heavens to repair the timeline.


    I saw a golden rune appearing on the black figure.


    He threw the golden rune above the sky.


    These golden runes are used to communicate with Heaven.


    Under normal circumstances, he throws these runes over.


    Heaven will take the initiative to communicate with him.


    So he just needs to wait quietly.


    The figure in black waited for a while.


    Sure enough, as he expected.


    after awhile.


    A golden light appeared above the sky.


    The golden light swept across the sky, and then quickly locked the black figure, and fell on the black figure in the next moment.


    The figure in black is ready to communicate with Fang Tiandao.


    But when the golden light fell on him.


    The black figure stiffened.


    This Fang Tiandao did not communicate with him.


    instead gave him a message.


    The general meaning of this message is...


    There is nothing unusual in the world of labor and capital, you can crawl out for me!


    Get this information.


    The figure in black is stupid.


    Is this heaven silly?


    People are already invading the timeline so blatantly.


    But this heaven said that there is nothing unusual?


    is blind?


    Now that Xiaotiandi chooses heaven and earth, is it all based on blindness?


    The figure in black was stunned for a long time.


    After a while, he understood.


    He feels that this is not at all blind.


    It is clear that Fang Tiandao is sheltering those who break into the timeline.


    The figure in black immediately gritted his teeth.


    Although he doesn''t know why, Heaven will protect those people, but he knows very well that he must not stop there.


    Otherwise, he is definitely the one who loses.


    He is definitely the kind of death loss.


    "No, the way of heaven is unreliable, I will do it myself."


    The black figure gritted his teeth and said.


    After he finished speaking, he gave up the idea of ??continuing to communicate with Tiandao. He understood that Tiandao would not help him.


    He turned and flew in the opposite direction, intending to solve the matter by himself...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 655： Tianwu Mountain in Ancient Times

    Chapter 655 Tianwu Mountain in Ancient Times


    In the timeline of ancient times.


    Ye Luo led a few people forward in it.


    After walking for a while, they understood a lot of things.


    This piece of heaven and earth is indeed from the ancient times, and there are many powerful monks in it.


    is far from the current era.


    During this period, there were scattered fairylands among the monks.


    Among them, there are countless monks in the Mahayana realm.


    It¡¯s just that, even if there are cultivators in the fairyland during this period, Ye Luo and them are not afraid at all.


    With the existence of Ye Luo, a Mahayana monk with a ¡®Golden Immortal Dao Fruit¡¯, they can easily remove all obstacles.


    After getting to know it for a while.


    Ye Luo did not first let everyone start to absorb the aura of ancient times to make breakthroughs.


    Under Bai Ze¡¯s suggestion, he was the first to go to his master.


    In Bai Ze''s mouth, Master Chu Yuan must be a character that has already existed, and it must exist in this ancient period.


    If you can find Master Chu Yuan in this timeline, maybe you can use the power of Chu Yuan, and then what they want to do will be smoother.


    Ye Luo was naturally tempted by this suggestion.


    He took everyone to the place where Tianwu Mountain was, and wanted to look for it to see if the Master was on Tianwu Mountain.


    Ye Luo and a group of people came to Tianwu Mountain.


    After ?? came, they were dumbfounded.


    Because there is nothing on Tianwu Mountain, it is a barren hill.


    Is next to Tianwu Mountain, there are two huge mountains.


    In the middle of those two mountains is Tianwu Mountain.


    Compared with the two huge mountains, Tianwu Mountain is like a small dirt bag, completely inconspicuous.


    "This... is this Tianwu Mountain?"


    Bai Ze was stunned, looking at the mountain, a little at a loss.


    Obviously in the modern era, Tianwu Mountain is a veritable blessed land.


    Why was Tianwu Mountain a barren hill in ancient times?


    "The location here, yes, it is Tianwu Mountain."


    Ye Luo repeatedly confirmed.


    Although the geographic location has slightly changed, the one here is indeed Tianwu Mountain.


    It just seems that the Tianwu Mountain in this period is not brilliant?


    Just when Ye Luo and everyone couldn''t react.


    At the end of the horizon in the distance, a blade of light slashed across, covering everything in the world, and an extraordinary power emerged from it.


    It seems that there are strong people fighting in the distance.


    In the sight of Ye Luo and others.


    Swipe the blade at will.


    The two huge mountains began to crumble, and in a moment they turned into dust, dissipating between the heaven and the earth.


    Only a small Tianwu Mountain remained in place.


    As for why Tianwu Mountain still exists...


    Obviously, it was because Tianwu Mountain was so short that the sword light was not cut, so Tianwu Mountain survived.


    Everyone looked at the lonely Tianwu Mountain.


    There is an idea in my heart.


    The reason why Tianwu Mountain has been there all the time, is it because this mountain is too short and too barren, so that no one will attack and look at it, right?


    "Here, the master does not seem to be here, it should be the master of this period, haven''t you come here yet?"


    Ye Luo was silent for a while, and said something.


    "It should...should be like this."


    Bai Ze was also confused.


    He looked at Wudaozong''s appearance, it was obviously a long-lasting appearance.


    definitely existed for a long time.


    It is impossible that there is no Wudao School in this period.


    The only possibility is that Wudaozong is not yet on Tianwu Mountain at this moment, and it may be hidden with Chu Yuan.


    In short, Bai Ze believes that the Chu Yuan of this period must have already existed.


    "Then what should I do now?"


    Ye Luo turned to look at Bai Ze.


    "Why don''t you make your breakthrough first, you will leave later, and then try to find Fellow Chu Daoist."


    Bai Ze pondered for a moment.


    "Can."


    Ye Luo didn''t think much, nodded and agreed.


    If they don¡¯t know the position of the master, it is undoubtedly very difficult to find the hidden master in the ancient times.


    Rather than searching aimlessly.


    It is better to make a breakthrough first.


    After the realm breaks through, it¡¯s not too late to look for the master of this period.


    Ye Luo understood this.


    Dang Even took Sile and a few people, and flew above the sky.


    This time Ye Luo didn''t hide any more, he exploded out of his own aura.


    The momentum is surging, directly tearing the clouds to pieces.


    The world dimmed suddenly.


    An ascending channel is condensed in an instant.


    At the same time, the soaring thunder calamity is also beginning to take shape.


    Only need to resist the soaring thunder catastrophe.


    Then Ye Luo can step into the ascending channel and ascend to the upper realm.


    But Ye Luo didn''t even want to soar.


    He just wanted to open the ascent channel to let more air from the upper realm flow down.


    "Scatter."


    Ye dropped a single finger to the sky.


    Suddenly, above the sky, the thunder robbery that was just about to condense was forcibly dispersed.


    Boom! ! !


    Earth and earth violently quake.


    Rolling dark clouds filled the air, as if to cover the heaven and the earth, and the endless air of destruction swept in.


    This time, the thunder robbery completely lost the gentle aura it had before.


    There is only destruction now.


    Destroying the Ascending Thunder Tribulation is equivalent to provoking the entire world.


    It¡¯s strange that the world is not angry.


    Facing such a terrifying thunder robbery.


    Ye fell, but his face remained unchanged. He stood alone in the air, with his hands on his back, with a light cloud and breeze, and there was a faint shadow of Chu Yuan on his body.


    and below.


    Bai Ze, Sile and others looked at Ye Luo quietly, without any intention to help.


    Each of them has the Ascension Tribulation. When they want to absorb the Qi of the Upper Realm to break through, then they can summon the Ascension Channel by themselves.


    It''s not necessary at all now.


    The current special show belongs to their big brothers.


    "A few of you pay more attention to your surroundings, and don''t let those people disturb Ye Xiaoyou."


    Bai Ze glanced sideways and slightly glanced at the cultivators that kept pouring in from all directions.


    also understood that these monks were attracted by Ye Luo''s actions and did not have any malicious intentions.


    So I just asked Sile and others to watch.


    "it is good."


    Sile and others nodded, ready to do it at any time.


    Among the people who came over, there are many monks in the fairyland.


    But they are not afraid.


    You must know that although they are only Mahayana monks who possess Sanxian Tao fruit.


    But their path of cultivation is their own, and their combat power cannot be measured by ordinary realms.


    Really want to fight.


    It is definitely the monks in the fairyland who suffer.


    Whoever does not go against the immortal, it is talking about the ordinary Mahayana realm, and these Mahayana realms have realized the monster of Sanxian Daoguo, which is not in this sequence.


    With their current combat power, unless they are the cultivators of the earth fairyland above the scattered fairyland, it is impossible to beat them at all...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 656： One person blocking the passage

    Chapter 656


    Above the sky, rolling thunderclouds condensed, lightning and thunder, as if the world is about to die.


    A terrifying majesty filled the sky.


    In mid-air.


    A figure faced the terrifying Tianwei, but was not afraid, facing the terrifying Tianwei straight.


    This figure is impressively Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo burst out with momentum, resisting the general situation of the sky and the earth, and did not lose the wind in the slightest.


    The power of one person is equal to heaven and earth.


    How powerful is this.


    Around, countless cultivators surrounded the distance, not daring to come close, they could only stare at Ye Luo''s figure, which was close to his god, in a shock.


    "I thought that Tianjiao Ning Qing was already invincible in the world, but I didn''t expect someone to be braver than him. Who is this person?"


    "This person is not only a peerless cultivation base, but even his courage is like this. He dares to oppose the world with his own body..."


    "What are you blowing, you shouldn''t be curious about who this person is? And what exactly this person is going to do. It is obviously a simple soaring thunder calamity, but it will make the sky an earthquake anger, such as today¡¯s earthquake anger, this person is difficult It''s good."


    "We can just look at it, but it won''t affect us anyway..."


    The monks are all talking to each other.


    The eyes they looked at Ye Luo, some with respect, some with disdain, and some with fear, all were different.


    In short, they are all waiting for Ye Luo''s next move.


    I want to see what Ye Luo is going to do.


    In the sight of everyone.


    Ye Luo standing in the air slowly raised his head and faced the sky.


    In the eyes of countless people.


    Ye Luo raised his hand with a sword and slashed directly towards the sky.


    I saw a sword intent with the meaning of immortality slashing away.


    The sword intent is bright, sweeping across the world.


    In just a moment of collision, the layers of dark clouds on the sky were shattered and opened. No matter how terrifying the sky is, in the color of this sword, it is all bleak.


    At this moment, the entire world seems to have only this sword.


    The dark clouds dispersed between heaven and earth.


    The light appeared again.


    An ascending channel was exposed, right in front of Ye Luo.


    As long as Ye Luo can step into the ascending channel, he can ascend to the upper realm.


    Boom...


    Shocks between heaven and earth sounded.


    seems to express the anger of heaven.


    Buzzing! !


    In the void, a harsh buzzing sounded.


    It seems that Heavenly Dao intends to start mobilizing the power of the entire heaven and earth, and is about to suppress it.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo is not in a hurry.


    A little golden light flashed between his eyebrows, and a mark of Heavenly Dao appeared, and the breath that belonged to Heavenly Dao was exposed on him.


    The appearance of this breath made the breath of Heavenly Dao tremble.


    Heaven seems to be stuck.


    I can¡¯t understand how to think.


    Why does this person have the aura of heaven?


    Who is the way of heaven...


    Heaven stuck.


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t go to Yeluo for a while.


    Ye Luo squinted his eyes slightly, and everything was not beyond his expectation.


    The imprint of Heaven on his body can make Heaven no longer control him.


    Then, next, he can make a breakthrough.


    Ye Luo raised his head, and his gaze fell on the ascent passage in front of him.


    I saw him make one move with one hand.


    He directly affected the air of the upper realm hovering near the ascending passage, and he began to absorb all the air of the upper realm into his body.


    With the absorption of the Qi of the Upper Realm.


    The breath of Ye Luo also began to change.


    That is a kind of change from vanity to immortality.


    A level-crossing change.


    boom! ! !


    Only a moment.


    The realm of Ye Luo directly broke open, and truly stepped into the fairyland of scattered.


    He is pregnant with golden fairy fruit.


    has a profound background, it is too simple to break through the fairyland.


    After the breakthrough.


    Ye Luo did not stop, but increased the speed of absorbing the Qi of the Upper Realm, and he wanted to continue sprinting upward.


    Next step! Wonderland!


    Ye Luo''s eyes flashed sharp sword light, and he burst out with all his strength, absorbing the energy of the upper realm.


    It''s not so much absorbing, it''s looting frantically.


    It is better to describe it as swallowing.


    "Come here all!"


    Yeluo seemed a little dissatisfied with this plundering speed.


    He went straight to the ascending channel, using his powerful absorption power, trying to absorb the air of the upper realm into the depths of the ascending channel.


    The endless flow of air from the upper realm is absorbed.


    The breath of falling leaves also became horrible visible to the naked eye.


    But Ye Luo still couldn''t meet this speed.


    He began to pursue greater absorption.


    Increase the amplitude a little bit.


    After reaching the back, Ye Luo almost absorbed the gas from the upper realm at the end of the ascending passage.


    With a mortal realm, holding the face of the upper realm, soaking up the air of the upper realm!


    Leaf fell on the breakthrough, not paying attention to his own image.


    But in the eyes of others, Ye Luo''s figure at this moment is extremely domineering. One person blocked the ascending passage, swallowing the air of the upper realm, but did not ascend.


    Fortunately, I know that the leaf is breaking through.


    I don¡¯t know, I thought that their mortal realm wanted to swallow the upper realm and surpass the upper realm...


    In short, Ye Luo''s operation seemed silly to countless people.


    All the monks stood in place, looking dull.


    "A terrible person can be born. Heaven is unable to do anything. Whale swallows the air of the upper realm. Is it true that you are not afraid to offend the power of the upper realm?"


    "Heaven can''t do anything about it, is this person the real heaven? The emperor of heaven is like this!"


    "The Emperor of Heaven is too vulgar, let''s go to Emperor Qian! Do for heaven, the emperor represents our respect for him, Emperor Qian, Emperor Qian! I will call this person as Emperor Qian later."


    "Feasible, the way of Emperor Qian, what is the way to be cultivated? If I can be half of the style of Emperor Qian in the future, I will set up a gate for Emperor Qian!"


    Many monks discussed it.


    But there is no doubt that they were all impressed by Ye Luo''s demeanor.


    Sile and others on the other side were relieved to see that these monks had no intention of doing anything.


    No need to do it, of course it is the best.


    If they fight, even if they are not afraid, they are also worried that Ye Luo will be disturbed.


    This situation is naturally the best.


    "Big brother, is this breaking through the fairyland?"


    Pan Jia looked at the sky above the sky, and one person blocked Ye Luo in the ascending passage, and couldn''t help but speak.


    "Yes, it is estimated that the big brother will soon break through the earth fairyland, this...Will the big brother continue to break through the heavens later, right?"


    Ziso also stood up and said.


    "Big Brother has the Golden Immortal Dao Fruit, do you think that Big Brother will be able to reach the Golden Immortal in one step?"


    Li Cheng leaned against a boulder and asked.


    "No, rest assured, Ye Xiaoyou has accumulated deep now, so he can break through multiple realms at once, but it is impossible to break through to the golden immortal at one time. If it is a golden immortal, the foundation will be shaken."


    Bai Ze shook his head and explained to everyone.


    Just when everyone wants to discuss something.


    Suddenly, the side of the soaring passage.


    A burst of shouts exploded violently.


    "Where is the monk! Dare to take the upper realm aura!! Not to die!!!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 657： Emperor of human race

    Chapter 657 The Emperor of Human Race


    Wow...


    In the ascending passage, the loud shout sounded, so that countless monks around them couldn''t help being dizzy, and they almost couldn''t help falling down one by one.


    Just a burst of drink can make a bunch of fairyland monks and Mahayana monks like this.


    is enough to prove how terrifying the owner of this voice is.


    But this sound could not have any effect on the leaves.


    "who?"


    Ye Luo swallowed the breath of the upper realm, while looking at the ascending passage from a distance, he was not afraid, he looked confident.


    "A mortal monk is worthy of knowing the name of this seat? Death!"


    The voice came from the upper realm channel again.


    The voice fell.


    On the side of the ascending passage, a huge axe slammed, with a majestic killing intent in the axe.


    This killing intent locked Ye Luo.


    Obviously, this axe wanted to kill Ye Luo completely.


    "Goddess? It''s ridiculous."


    Ye Luo feels funny.


    He immediately felt that on the other side of the ascending passage was an immortal.


    Tianxian wants to kill him? Are you dreaming?


    He is about to break through the fairyland, and he will be more cherished by the Taoist fruit, the imprint of the Heavenly Tao, how is it possible to kill him.


    Even if the real Jinxian came, it would not be so easy to kill him.


    Faced with this axe.


    Ye Luo made a sword aura with one hand, without lifting his eyes.


    boom! ! !


    Sword Qi collides with the axe.


    In just an instant, the axe was completely destroyed by sword aura.


    Ye Luo didn''t take a face-to-face at all, and still swallowed the Qi of the upper realm in its own way, trying to speed up the breakthrough.


    "Bold!!"


    The voice came, and he seemed very angry that Ye Luo had knocked out his attack.


    Ye Luo didn''t even take care of it this time.


    Continue to absorb yourself.


    Boom! ! !


    The person on the ascending passage seemed to be anxious too, and was anxious by Ye Luo''s attitude, and he wanted to cross the passage directly.


    The opponent''s crossing caused the ascending channel to tremble constantly, and there were faint signs of breaking.


    "Get back!"


    Ye Luo glanced, and another sword aura slashed out on the backhand.


    Sword Qi turned into an immortal golden light, rushed into the ascension passage, and directly cut back the figure that was about to enter the ascension passage.


    At the same time, golden blood flows in the ascending channel.


    Obviously, that figure was chopped by Ye Luo''s sword.


    "Damn mortal monk! I remember you!!! This cause and effect, my Yuxu Palace is forged with this mortal!!"


    An angry roar came out.


    Ye Luo did not pay attention to it at all, still swallowing the air of the upper realm.


    He is only the last line from the fairyland.


    will soon be able to break through and advance to the fairyland.


    However, when Ye Luo broke through to the last line, he was suddenly stunned.


    is wrong.


    He is in the timeline, ancient times?


    What he does here, will it affect future generations?


    He is enmity with the upper realm cultivator here, it seems to affect the entire mortal world?


    Will the passage of ascension for later generations be closed, which has something to do with his current behavior?


    Think of this.


    Ye Luo''s entire face was black.


    Is it really because of him?


    "Tao friends, please stay!"


    Ye Luo immediately wanted to call the person on the other side of the ascending channel, it would be better to reach a reconciliation with the other party.


    But his voice enters the ascending channel.


    There is no response.


    The man is obviously gone.


    Ye Luo''s mood instantly became complicated.


    Is it possible that the reason why the ascending passage of later generations was closed is because of his changes in the timeline?


    This¡­¡­


    This¡­¡­


    Ye Luo instantly lost the mind and continued to break through.


    He put his hands together, and a strong upper realm aura was absorbed, which made up his terrible wonderland.


    Ye Luo successfully advanced to the fairyland.


    Boom! ! !


    Ye Luo, who is promoted to Wonderland, is extremely powerful.


    Every now and then, there is a vague momentum of destroying the world with a sword.


    The breakthrough in the realm of ??, to Ye Luo, is also of immense help.


    This made Ye Luo''s combat effectiveness not to mention too leap, but at least it also improved a lot.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Ye Luo looked at the ascent passage in front of him, and he hesitated for a long time.


    Want to fly in and find that person.


    But I don¡¯t know what''s going on inside.


    In the end, he could only focus on Bai Ze and the others, and wanted to discuss with them.


    hasn''t waited for Ye Shu to speak.


    A voice suddenly sounded in the distance.


    "Taoists don''t have to worry too much."


    In Ye Luo''s gaze, two golden light figures flew over from a distance.


    The person headed by ?? is a man with a waist-hung sword, wearing a dragon robe, and full of majestic imperial spirit.


    is also a man in the latter, full of murderous aura, obviously a subordinate.


    "What a heavy imperial spirit."


    Ye Luo looked at the leader, his pupils condensed slightly.


    He has broken through the fairyland, and he is also a real fairy with a golden fairy fruit.


    But the imperial aura of this mortal world is still strong enough to make him walk sideways.


    It can be seen how strong the imperial spirit is in this person.


    "Friends of Daoism, I am the Great Emperor Zhuan Xu of the Human Race, and now I am the one who rules the entire Human Race. I saw the actions of fellow Daoists before and I came here to tell them. You don¡¯t need to ascend to explain anything because you are worried that the person will have an impact on this world. Yes, the enmity between this world and that Yuxu Palace is no longer a generational matter, and it cannot be solved so easily."


    The emperor man ¡®Yun Xu¡¯ gave an ancient ceremony and spoke.


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Ye Luo frowned, a little puzzled.


    "Finally, I would like to invite fellow daoists to enjoy the noodles and gather with me not far away. I will definitely explain to fellow daoists at that time."


    Yong Xu said so.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo frowned slightly, he thought for a while, nodded and agreed, and he told Bai Ze and the others through a voice transmission.


    Then he took Bai Ze and others and left with Zhuan Xu.


    Their departure left only those monks watching the excitement on the court.


    However, those monks who watched the excitement are looking at Ye Luo with respect.


    They once watched Ye Luo with their own eyes, one of them blocked the ascending passage, and forcibly frustrated the fairy on the other side of the ascending passage!


    even made the fairy bloody! ! !


    These peerless figures actually came from their field.


    How can they not feel proud.


    Especially one of them, watching Ye Luo leaving behind, directly muttered in a low voice.


    "If I have a chance to start a sect in the future, I will definitely take the name of Emperor Qian!"


    This person is talking.


    Others are also listening, but they are very disdainful of what he said.


    "Wake up, since we gave him the name of Emperor Qian, then you dare to establish the sect under the name of Emperor Qian. Don''t you have a cause and effect with Emperor Qian? Be careful of your sect in the future."


    Someone said with a smile.


    The person is still very attached to his thoughts...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 658： Ancient times

    Chapter 658


    In ancient times, before a huge mountain.


    On the highest peak of the mountain, an ingenious pavilion stands.


    At this moment, a faint fluorescence flashes around the pavilion, and it is obvious that there is an array guarding it.


    And the power of this formation is not low. In terms of its aura, it can vaguely rival the Scattered Wonderland, enough to see how terrifying this formation is.


    In the pavilion.


    Several figures are gathering together.


    On the left is the emperor of the human race, Zhuan Xu, and his men behind him.


    On the right are Ye Luo, Bai Ze, Sile and others.


    These people gathered together, and none of them spoke first, looking at each other, the air was abnormally solidified.


    A strange atmosphere surrounds.


    The meeting between the ancient emperors and the future generations of Tianjiao was not so simple.


    The two sides did not speak, but their breath was confronting intentionally or unintentionally.


    Unexpectedly, the emperor''s aura on Zhuan Xu''s body is not weaker than the aura of future generations of Tianjiao.


    On the contrary, Zhuan Xu¡¯s emperor''s aura can even suppress future generations of geniuses to a certain extent.


    But this also works when Ye Luo does not count.


    Ye Luo is too buggy, the realm of the earth fairy, the golden celestial fruit, the body of the short path, the peerless sword fairy.


    However, even if Ye Luo was not counted, Zhuan Xu could be able to suppress Sile and others, it was enough to see this ancient emperor''s extraordinary.


    "Dare to ask who is it?"


    Yong Xu didn''t talk about the take-off and ascending channel for the first time, but he greeted him very politely.


    The words come out.


    instantly broke the silence on the venue.


    Sweep away all the strange atmosphere.


    Si Le, Ai Qing, Chi Jia, Li Cheng, Lin Mo, and Bai Ze all looked at Ye Luo and didn''t mean to speak first.


    But intended to let Ye Luo speak.


    "Random repair."


    The leaves did not change the color, and said lightly.


    Yong Xu''s mouth twitched slightly when he heard the words. He was not a fool. Of course, he could hear that Ye Luo didn''t want to tell the truth, so he made such a ¡®Ranxiu¡¯ sentence.


    Just, are these words too untechnical?


    Lying somehow find a better reason.


    A group of extremely powerful men said they were casual cultivators. Is this humiliating his IQ?


    That''s it.


    This group of people is extremely powerful, and if they can''t be offended, it''s better not to offend them.


    "Since fellow Taoist thinks that he is a casual cultivator, then I will treat you as a casual cultivator. Fellow Taoists know, the enmity between this realm and that upper realm Yuxu Palace?"


    Yong Xu sighed slightly and said.


    "This realm and that Yuxu Palace originally had an enmity? Why is it so?"


    Ye Luo raised her eyebrows slightly and asked.


    That''s what he said, but he was quietly relieved.


    It''s not his job.


    To be honest, he was really a little scared. It was because he changed the timeline that the ascending passage for future generations was closed, and countless creatures suffered from being unable to ascend, and the fairy road was cut off.


    If that were the case, his karma would be too great to say.


    "Yes, the enmity between this realm and that upper realm Yuxu Palace is no longer a generational thing. It''s a long story. This matter has to start with the first emperor of the human race..."


    Yong Xu had no thoughts to conceal, and told Ye Luo and the others about the big and small things.


    According to Zhuo Xu.


    Human race did not say about unification a long time ago, or it was after the first emperor of the human race appeared, that the entire human race was unified.


    However, the road to the unification of the first emperor of the human race was not easy, and he succeeded only after experiencing countless hardships.


    In the last successful battle, the first emperor of the human race and the outstanding generation of the human race also wanted to fight for a unified human race and become the leader of the emperor.


    In that battle, the emperor was defeated by the soldier. In desperation, the emperor could only ask for help from the upper realm, and wanted the powerful monks of the upper realm to help.


    The powerful monks in the upper realm did help, but they made many demands.


    The Emperor felt that those requirements were not excessive, so he agreed.


    With the help of the monks of the upper realm, the human emperor easily defeated the warlord and became the first emperor of the human race.


    For these upper realm cultivators, the human emperor is naturally also grateful to Dade. After giving all the promises, he intends to send those upper realm cultivators to leave.


    But those monks from the upper realm turned back, intending to plan this entire mortal world.


    Naturally, the human emperor would not agree, leading the entire human race and forcing the upper realm cultivators to leave.


    Those upper realm cultivators were afraid of karma and did not dare to slaughter the entire human race. They had no choice but to leave.


    In this way, this realm and the upper realm are regarded as enmity.


    And the source of those upper realm monks is the upper realm Yuxu Palace.


    Therefore, this realm is regarded as a vengeance with Yuxu Palace.


    However, this is only the beginning.


    After several generations of development, the enmity between this realm and Yuxu Palace grew. It was not until later that Yuxu Palace directly tore his face and blatantly aimed at the ascendants of this realm, and the two sides were in dire straits.


    After listening to this whole story.


    Bai Ze, the well-informed one, is okay.


    Ye Luo and others are a little bit emotional.


    Unexpectedly, later generations said that there were strong enemies outside the ascent channel, because of this.


    Ye Luo and others began to inquire about some details after listening, and they were not cautious. They wanted to learn more about the ancient times.


    It was Li Cheng standing in the corner of the pavilion, looking in a trance, not paying attention to the conversation in front of him.


    His mind was all attracted by the flag of the Great Tang in his mind.


    The banner is in his mind, talking to him.


    "So, you understand now, I didn''t lie to you?"


    Among the banner, a voice came from it.


    "That Yuxu Palace is very strong?"


    Li Cheng asked inwardly, he had no intention of arguing with this banner.


    He just wants to know how strong this Yuxu Palace is.


    "Yuxu Palace is naturally very strong. No matter how talented your big brother is, you can only be regarded as second-rate in Yuxu Palace."


    The banner answered Li Cheng calmly.


    "So strong?"


    Li Cheng''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    Big Brother''s strength, he knew it, it was almost a mountain that he could not cross, but such existence, in the Yuxu Palace, can only be regarded as second-rate?


    "Otherwise, what do you think? But you don''t have to be afraid. There is the Great Tang of the Immortal Dynasty behind you. When the Great Tang just ascended that year, the Yuxu Palace wanted to suppress it, but his Majesty sent millions of troops to fight. Deyuxu Palace couldn''t raise his head. That battle was a battle for the founding of the Great Tang. The upper realm has a saying until now that if you want to defeat the Great Tang army, unless the emperor wears his armor to participate in the battle!"


    A word came from the banner again.


    This time its words are full of arrogance.


    seems very proud.


    Li Cheng didn''t care what the banner said, but he lowered his head and thought.


    Big Brother can¡¯t compare to that Yuxu Palace.


    So¡­


    Change to be their master?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 659： Tiandao Chuyuan

    Chapter 659 Heavenly Dao Chu Yuan


    In a golden mysterious space.


    Countless fluorescent lights are constantly pouring into the golden space.


    These fluorescent lights converged continuously in one direction, and after a flurry of flight, they all finally escaped into a huge light cocoon.


    On the huge cocoon, countless golden runes flickered from it, and the mighty heavenly might permeated it, and a very terrifying aura was hovering.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took.


    The huge light cocoon suddenly flashed, and the aura that originally permeated the surface of the light cocoon began to fluctuate violently, as if something was about to emerge from it.


    Click...


    Cracks in the light cocoon shattered and opened.


    The next moment, there was a bang.


    The light cocoon was torn apart, and bursts of dazzling light shone through the entire space.


    When the light disappeared, the cocoon on the field had already disappeared, and only a figure was sitting there quietly, cross-legged.


    The figure was golden all over, surrounded by golden silk wisps of golden light, but when he sat there, there was a supreme majesty of heaven, it seemed that he was the sky, and the sky was him.


    If there are disciples of Innocent Sect here, they will definitely be able to recognize them easily.


    This person is Chu Yuan! !


    At this moment.


    Chu Yuan closed his eyes tightly, as if feeling something.


    After a while.


    He opened his eyes slowly.


    When he opened his eyes, two golden lights burst out of his eyes, a terrible pressure fell, and the entire golden space trembled, and it seemed that it might break at any time.


    "Successful integration? Is this the way of heaven?"


    Chu Yuan slowly stretched out his hand and looked at his palm.


    He can clearly feel his own state.


    In one thought, the feeling that seems to be able to control the whole world.


    At the same time, he merged with heaven and understood everything.


    He is now the body of the Heavenly Dao, but he is not completely the Heavenly Dao, because half of the heavenly divine light exists in his original body.


    is equivalent to that he has the personality of heaven, but he is not completely heaven.


    This state is excellent.


    Because the Heavenly Path Personality does not limit his upper limit, but it can bring him infinite benefits.


    "The old and the new era fight for the front..."


    "Like they cross the timeline in order to break through?"


    "At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, where the other half of the divine light formed, is it ready to declare war on the new era?"


    "These things are really a lot."


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly.


    He is the venerable **** of heaven, and he naturally learned everything about this world in a single thought.


    The dispute between the old and the new era involves many, many, of which the most critical is the dispute between the old and the new heaven.


    The old heaven wants to replace the new heaven.


    Xin Tian Dao also wants to destroy the old Tian Dao.


    Xin Tian Dao is naturally his Chu Yuan.


    The representative of the old way of heaven is the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty that blended the other half of the heavenly light.


    "trouble."


    Chu Yuan was a little helpless.


    The original system at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty has always been attached to him, which can be regarded as another him.


    Born from him.


    is transformed by the other half''s magical light.


    is still the representative of the old heaven.


    This kind of existence, he can''t beat at all, or rather, it''s not that he can''t beat, but it''s hard to win.


    is equivalent to fighting another self.


    It is easy to defeat others, but it is the most difficult to defeat yourself.


    "Forget it, I can''t solve it now. The way of heaven has merged with me, but it hasn''t been completely merged. It will take a while, but I don''t need to worry about it for the time being. It''s fine to solve these things after I have completely merged."


    Chu Yuan whispered.


    His voice echoed in the golden space.


    Compared with the frivolousness of the past, Chu Yuan now has more majesty, and his words and deeds are full of maturity.


    After saying this, Chu Yuan wanted to cross his knees and continue to merge with Heaven.


    It takes a lot of time for him to merge.


    I am afraid that during the process of integration, he will not know what happened.


    Chu Yuan hesitated for a moment, and he lightly tapped in the void with one hand.


    His finger touched the void.


    Ripples spread and spread in all directions.


    In a moment, he deployed some backhands.


    He gave some privileges to his fifteen disciples. Under special circumstances, they can be blessed by the power of heaven.


    After doing this.


    Chu Yuan was about to close his eyes and start his own fusion journey.


    But he didn''t close his eyes, and suddenly he noticed something.


    Chu Yuan''s gaze fell to one side.


    In his line of sight, he saw the Shenxing Continent that merged the continents, and also saw many creatures, and finally fixed his gaze on Xu Yu.


    "Born from the robbery? Born to be the supreme? How can this previously unconscious heavenly way do things? Really gather all the arrogances by my side?"


    Chu Yuan''s mouth twitched slightly.


    He could see that Xu Yu had a catastrophe, and his strong aptitude was born because of this catastrophe.


    This calamity did not lie in this world.


    should be elsewhere.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that these characters would also gather around him.


    Chu Yuan shook his head helplessly.


    He reached out and tapped again.


    also gave Xu Yu a privilege.


    After doing this, Chu Yuan closed his eyes and began to continue his fusion.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Ancient period.


    In the pavilion.


    The conversation between Ye Luo and others and Zhuan Xu continued.


    "So, the crime is not mine, then, Daoist Zhuan Xu, why are you talking so much to us?"


    Ye Luo looked at Zhuan Xu and asked faintly.


    He doesn''t believe it, Zhuan Xu specifically said that this is the past.


    There is no picture, that''s weird.


    "Taoists are smart. I want them to be able to implement a plan with me and the entire human race. I would like to call this plan the ¡®Jedi Tiantong¡¯!"


    Yong Xu''s eyes shone brightly and talked freely.


    He expressed what he meant.


    He wants to pull Yeluo them into the group.


    If Ye Luo and the others are blessed with top combat power, then his plan success rate can also be greatly improved.


    "Jedi Tiantong?"


    Ye Luo''s face became very strange upon hearing this.


    It seems that the passage of ascension for later generations is closed, and it has something to do with this ¡®Jedi Tiantong¡¯, so what¡¯s the ¡®Treaching Plan¡¯ proposed by his later generations.


    It seems to be hitting myself in the face.


    Ye Luo was embarrassed.


    Very embarrassing.


    Too embarrassed that he wanted to find a hole in the ground.


    "Yes, Fellow Daoists, this plan is called''Jedi Tiantong.'' Among the friends of Daoists and Daoists, most of them are human races. This matter is related to the entire human race. I also ask Daoists to help. !"


    Yang Xu bowed his head and bowed.


    "This... Fellow Daoist, can you tell us about your specific plan?"


    Ye Luo raised her eyebrows slightly and asked.


    "That''s natural. I should explain the situation to fellow daoists before letting fellow daoists decide whether they can help."


    Yong Xu took a deep breath, and began to prepare to tell Ye Luo and others about his plan.


    Before he told the story, he arranged a shielded formation in detail to prevent others from hearing...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 660： Jedi Tiantong

    Chapter 660


    In the pavilion.


    Yong Xu and Ye Luo, Bai Ze and others talked about their plans.


    Jedi Tiantong.


    In simple terms, this plan is a radical approach.


    Yunxu intends to fully declare that He Yuxu Palace is immortal. At the same time, it is best to do some means to stimulate Yuxu Palace, and it is best to force Yuxu Palace to send immortals to the world.


    First slaughter the other two or three immortals to anger Yuxu Palace.


    But it is very difficult for the fairy to descend.


    As long as Yuxu Palace is forced into a hurry, Yuxu Palace will definitely use other means.


    And the method that can completely destroy this world at the least cost is tantamount to sealing the ascension channel to prevent the monks from ascending.


    Without the way forward, the cultivators can only internalize, and sooner or later the world will be destroyed. It is only a matter of time.


    But this is what Zhun Xu wants.


    closed the ascension channel, immortals can''t descend, mortals can''t ascend.


    Although it is a disaster for many monks, there is no alternative.


    If they don¡¯t do this, their realm will be targeted to death by Yuxu Palace sooner or later.


    The only way is this.


    In the view of Zhuan Xu, if you delay time, there may be a chance.


    What will happen in future generations is hard to say.


    "Is this the Jedi Tiantong."


    After listening, Ye Luo and others were all in a daze.


    so it is.


    It seems that this plan was a success in the end.


    Otherwise, the ascent channel will not be closed.


    Just something very embarrassing happened.


    Ascension passage was spent a lot of energy in the ancient times by this Zhuan Xu, and wanted to close it, but later generations actually wanted to reopen the ascension passage.


    "Yes, this is Jedi Tiantong, please help fellow Taoists!"


    Yang Xu bowed again, his face was very sincere.


    The emperor will not worship people.


    What''s more, he is such a talented and roughly emperor.


    But now he worshiped.


    In order to ask for help, to make the whole world peaceful, he bowed.


    "That fellow Daoist Zhuan, are you not afraid, will the people of future generations not understand your thoughts?"


    Ziso came out from the back, her purple eyes gleaming, she looked at Zhuan Xu and asked.


    "I believe in people from later generations."


    Yong Xu and Shiso looked at each other, with unprecedented firmness in their eyes.


    He believes that people in later generations will surely be able to solve this matter.


    Just like the first emperor, he has always believed that the people of later generations can stop the Yuxu Palace.


    The same is true of the facts.


    The emperors before Zhuan Xu were able to stop the existence of Yuxu Palace.


    In his generation, he even wanted to directly seal the ascent passage between the upper realm and this realm.


    "We helped with this."


    Ye Luo spoke softly.


    He said a word.


    Si Le, Zi Su, Ai Qing and others all stood behind him silently, obviously obeying Ye Luo''s words.


    "Thank you fellow fellow!"


    Yong Xu took a deep breath and said so.


    "You don''t need to be polite, but you haven''t asked the Taoists yet, when do you plan to proceed? I''m afraid we won''t have much time to stay here."


    Ye Luo is still very clear, they broke into the timeline.


    Although for the time being, staying here didn''t see anything bad.


    But instinct told him.


    He must not stay here too much.


    Otherwise, there will be a mess.


    "I haven''t set a specific time, but I will do it as soon as possible, and also ask some fellow daoists to stay in the human territory for a while."


    Yong Xu said so.


    "Can."


    Ye Luo and others nodded.


    They didn''t want to discuss too much, and after another round of greetings, they left one after another.


    In the pavilion.


    Yong Xu watched Ye Luo and the others leave, his calm expression began to change.


    "Emperor Yong Xu, what are you thinking?"


    The murderous person behind him stood up and asked.


    "I''m thinking, where did these people come from? Obviously they don''t seem to be casual cultivators, and they don''t seem to be people from major forces."


    Yang Xu said with a calm voice.


    "These people...not easy, especially the leader and the old man, it''s not easy."


    The person can also see, his eyes are very solemn.


    He was wondering how much he would win a fight with those two.


    "More than that, other people are not too weak. Everyone is not that simple. The purple eyes just now are all girls. When I look at her, I feel like a trance."


    Yong Xu said meaningfully.


    "Then we..."


    "No need to do more, they are our people now."


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­"


    ¡­¡­


    After Ye Luo and others left the pavilion, they began to find a place to let Sile and other Wudaozong disciples make a breakthrough.


    Ye Luo protects the law for them.


    This breakthrough takes more time.


    They take turns to make breakthroughs.


    It takes a long time to break through.


    More than half a year passed before all the breakthroughs succeeded.


    Sile, Zisu, Ai Qing, and Chi Jia all broke through to the fairyland of Sanxia.


    Li Cheng and Lin Mo only reached the peak of the Mahayana realm because of their lack of background, and the scattered fairyland had not been fully understood, so they could only be regarded as a half-step scattered fairyland.


    A kind of like immortal and not immortal, like ordinary and extraordinary.


    Originally, Ye Luo planned to spend a little more time to let Li Cheng and Lin Mo also make a breakthrough.


    But at this time, Zhuan Xu sent someone to find them, saying that the ¡®Jedi Tiantong¡¯ project was about to begin, and let them go there.


    Ye Luo had no choice but to delay the breakthrough of Li Cheng and Lin Mo, and brought everyone to meet with Zhuan Xu.


    The place where they met was on a huge mountain.


    This mountain is extremely majestic. According to legend, it is the highest peak in the heavens and the earth, and it is also the peak closest to the sky, named''Kunlun''.


    When ?? came here, Ye Luo and others also saw many powerful humans.


    Among these powerhouses, there are many people in Scattered Wonderland, and some powerful Scattered Wonderland is not weaker than Earth Wonderland in terms of breath.


    Among them, there are too many Mahayana realms.


    I have to say that the human background is very powerful.


    In addition to the human race, there are also some other races.


    People of other races are not weak, it seems that they are all here to help Zhuan Xu.


    "This Zhun Xu has received help from most of the world?"


    Ye Luo and others flashed this idea in their hearts.


    didn''t wait for them to think about it.


    Yun Xu has already walked over and greeted Ye Luo and others.


    "Friends, finally waiting for you."


    Yong Xu continued to speak.


    He said hello.


    Others also noticed the existence of Ye Luo.


    When others saw Ye Luo''s figure, they couldn''t help but froze for a while.


    "Emperor Qian!"


    "I have waited to see Emperor Qian!"


    Everyone salutes and chants ¡®Emperor Qian¡¯.


    "Emperor Qian????"


    Ye Luo Ziyi was confused by this title.


    When did he have this title?


    Why didn¡¯t he know.


    And how strange the word Qiandi sounds so familiar...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 661： The mortal monk fights against the upper world monk

    Chapter 661 Mortal monks fight against the upper world monks


    On the Kunlun Mountain.


    Ye Luo was very surprised at the name of his own ¡®Emperor Qian¡¯.


    But under Zhuan Xu¡¯s explanation, he also understood the meaning of this title.


    Facing the sky without defeat, blocking the passage by one person, shouldering with the sky, is for the Emperor!


    Called Ye Luo as emperor, we can see that everyone is in awe of Ye Luo.


    Getting this title, Ye Luo was helpless, and could only nod his head, expressing randomness, but he always felt that where had he heard these two words.


    On the side of the mountain.


    Ye Luo led Sile and other Wudaozong disciples standing behind Zhuan Xu.


    Yong Xu is preparing for the plan.


    But Ye Luo was in a trance.


    He looked down at the ground under his feet, frowning.


    Qiandi...


    Qiandi...


    He always feels where he has heard the word Qiandi.


    But he couldn''t remember it again.


    Ye implemented in unexpected.


    "Master, what are you thinking."


    Sile saw Ye Luo''s emotions, walked behind the opponent, and spoke softly.


    "No, I''m thinking about the word Qiandi, have I heard it somewhere."


    Ye Luo glanced at Sile, nodded slightly, and whispered.


    "Emperor Qian? Senior brother, I remember that Taiyi Sword Sect was built on a sect called Emperor Qiandi Daozong, right?"


    Sile''s eyes flickered, and he spoke.


    "Emperor Qiandi Daozong?!"


    Ye Falling''s pupils shrank slightly, and suddenly he realized something.


    Emperor Qiandi Daozong.


    God!


    He was called Emperor Qian in this era, but later he destroyed Emperor Qiandi Daozong, and the battle of Emperor Qiandi Daozong was also his battle of fame.


    All this makes Ye Luo feel a kind of causal reincarnation.


    didn''t wait for Ye Luo to think about it.


    A voice came from the front.


    "Everyone, get up!"


    That is the voice of Zhuan Xu.


    I saw Zhuan Xu standing on the top of the mountain, holding a sword, and proclaiming loudly.


    His voice, supported by powerful mana, spread throughout Kunlun Mountain.


    fell with the voice of Zhuan Xu.


    Countless monks on Kunlun Mountain burst out of their own aura, one after another, one after another terrifying aura quickly emerged.


    The momentum is surging, gathered together, forming a force comparable to the might of heaven and earth.


    Ye Luo, Sile and others, upon seeing this, burst out of their own aura and merged into everyone''s aura.


    It''s just a burst of energy compared to Sloan and others.


    Ye Luo only gave out the aura of the earth fairyland, hiding the golden fairy Tao fruit.


    "The Upper Realm Yuxu Palace has been oppressing our realm for a long time. Since tens of thousands of years ago, the Yuxu Palace has lost the heart of our realm and will not die. The emperors of all dynasties have resisted the responsibility of Yuxu Palace. It has reached an endless place..."


    "Today, the emperor of our human race, Zhuan Xu, hereby declare that this realm shall declare war with the Upper Realm Yuxu Palace from today! If it is not the death of the Yuxu Palace, it will be our realm annihilation!!"


    Yun Xu looked up at the sky, roaring angrily.


    Boom! ! !


    fell with his voice.


    Thunders followed by slashing, as if Tiandao were all shocked by Zhuan Xu''s actions.


    Buzz!


    Buzz!


    Buzz!


    In the sky, the ascending channel is condensed in an instant.


    This time it was not summoned by someone, but the ascending channel condensed by itself.


    Obviously, Yuxu Palace noticed the movement here and took the initiative to open the ascending channel!


    "Come on, everyone, be careful."


    Yong Xu''s eyes condensed, and he said this coldly.


    His words just fell.


    next moment.


    I saw in the ascending passage, a golden light flew out and fell in the sky, unfolding.


    That is a decree!


    ''The world is against the immortal, you should die''


    A simple sentence, but directly criticize the fate of the world!


    "Did you die? Labor and management believe you are evil!"


    A irritable Sanxian monk couldn''t help it immediately, and he slashed out with a backhand, trying to cut down the magic decree.


    But with a single sword, he couldn''t break the decree at all.


    The power of the decree cannot be broken by a Sanxian monk.


    "I come."


    Ye Luo saw this, his eyes condensed, his **** directly condensed into sword fingers, and he slashed towards the decree of the sky.


    His sword is much more terrifying.


    The sword implies immortality.


    is for the golden fairy level!


    A sword of the golden immortal level fell on that decree.


    In just an instant, the decree was cut into illusion, turned into countless golden lights, and dissipated.


    "Bold!"


    An angry shout came from the other side of the ascent passage, shaking the whole world.


    This time, the person who came is by no means as simple as a fairy.


    is at least true immortal, golden immortal level.


    "Dare to be rude to Yuxu Palace''s decree! Be punish!"


    A huge golden palm leaped out from the other side of the ascent tunnel.


    The enemy coming this time is very powerful, far no better than the immortal monk that day.


    It can be easily seen from this huge palm.


    This huge palm was still at the other end of the ascending channel one second before, and appeared at the edge of the ascending channel and the mortal world in the next second, like a space moving, unpredictable.


    "Everyone, shoot, kill this person!"


    Yang Xu made a decisive decision.


    Their plan needs to completely anger Yuxu Palace. Although Yuxu Palace is angry, it is not so angry that it loses reason.


    just dispatched a powerful monk.


    If they can kill this powerful monk, then everything will be different.


    "Follow Emperor Yong Xu''s orders!"


    At this moment, many powerful men all shot, using their own means to try to kill the invading person.


    Many powerhouses are mostly scattered fairyland, and only a few people have the power comparable to that of Earth Wonderland.


    With this group of people working together, although they can''t kill the intruder, it can also make the intruder feel a little angry.


    Being hit by so many painless attacks, everyone will feel angry.


    "The ants of the mortal world, **** it!"


    The owner of the huge palm roared, speeding up, and wanted to rush out of the ascending channel and directly attack many powerful men.


    "Please magic weapon."


    Yong Xu looked at the palm that was about to rush out, he clearly felt the powerful strength of the upper realm cultivator.


    But he is very calm.


    There is no panic.


    Make a decision at the first time.


    Please come out of the human background to deal with the monks of the upper realm.


    If the human race really didn''t even have any background, then it would have been destroyed by the attack of the upper realm cultivators a long time ago, and how could it survive the present.


    It''s just that Zhuo Xu doesn''t want to use it.


    Use the background information once and once less once, if it is not critical, it is absolutely unusable.


    It¡¯s just that this time I can¡¯t save it.


    Just when Zhuo Xu thought of this.


    Suddenly a flat voice sounded in his ear.


    "No need."


    Yong Xu turned his head and looked.


    I saw that Ye Luo didn''t know when, he had already stepped into the air, facing the ascending passage.


    Beside Ye Luo, Sile, Perilla, Ai Qing, Chi Jia, Li Cheng, Lin Mo, and Bai Ze followed closely.


    Eight people marched toward the sky at the same time, intending to block the ascent passage.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Yang Xu was taken aback for a moment.


    He knew that Ye Luo and the others were very powerful, but he did not expect that the other party could face the powerful monks in the realm directly.


    This¡­¡­


    Is this really possible? The mortal monk fights against the upper realm monk?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 662： How can there be a fairy king in the mortal world

    Chapter 662 How can there be a fairy king in the mortal world


    Before the ascent passage.


    Ye Luo and others came here, they were blocked here, facing the huge palm that was about to cross over, they were not afraid.


    "You wait first, and then you have a chance, let me come first."


    Ye Luo turned his head and glanced at the many colleagues around him, and said lightly.


    Obviously, he was out of the mind of protecting fellow students.


    The monk in the ascension passage is not weak.


    The cultivation base of these fellow students is still weak, I am afraid that they are not opponents.


    That''s why he wants to take the first shot by himself and resist the opponent.


    The voice fell.


    Ye Luo didn''t hesitate, lifted the sword and slashed towards the ascending passage.


    Golden Immortal level sword energy slashed away.


    Sword Qi collided with the huge palm at the entrance of the ascent tunnel.


    The two face each other.


    A layer of ripples spread out, causing continuous ripples in the ascending channel.


    In the next second, the huge palm was slashed open by the sword qi, and the golden blood once again rendered the entire ascension channel.


    The fairy is bleeding!


    "Who are you! How can there be a fairy king in the mortal world!"


    There was a long silence in the ascending passage, and then a voice came from it.


    There was no previous anger in this voice, and some were just questioning.


    "I''m just a mortal cultivator."


    Ye Luo carried one hand on his back, and said casually.


    He stared at the other side of the ascending passage, but he was a little confused in his heart.


    The fairy king.


    This is not the first time he has heard this name.


    But he didn''t know what realm the fairy king was.


    According to what Bai Ze said, he is at best a Golden Immortal monk.


    Why do many people say it is a fairy king or something?


    "I don''t care who you are, this world and Yuxu Palace have a great cause and effect. I advise you not to be nosy, otherwise you will be an enemy of my Yuxu Palace!"


    In the ascending passage, the voice came again.


    "I said, I am a casual cultivator in this world, and the cause and effect of you and this world should naturally be counted on me."


    Ye Luo said flatly.


    "Do you really dare to take this cause and effect?!"


    In the ascending passage, the person seemed a little annoyed.


    "Take it, what shall you do?"


    Ye Luo still expressionless, just said such a sentence.


    He said these words fall.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise from the world.


    In the darkness, it seems that there is some cause and effect entangled, wanting to entrap Ye Luo.


    But Ye Luo''s body was full of immortality, and he directly cut out the things that were engulfed.


    Those things couldn''t hold Ye Luo, they could only penetrate into the void of Ye Luo''s body.


    When those things got into Ye Luo''s void, Ye Luo suddenly realized.


    "Is this cause and effect?"


    Ye Luo opened her eyes wide.


    He understood a lot of things all at once.


    He has the Golden Immortal Dao Fruit, and he is a peerless sword immortal. Karma cannot get close to him.


    But cause and effect can travel to the future, it should be in his later life!


    No wonder.


    No wonder he will have so many encounters in later generations, he is born without spiritual roots, has a strong physique, and does not know it.


    Generally speaking, people with a strong physique are born with knowledge.


    But he didn''t know it at all. After being a waste material for a period of time, it was not until he was accepted as a disciple by the master that the experience was over.


    It turned out to be like this!


    Because this cause and effect should be in his posterity!


    If there is no master''s help, maybe he can only be a waste for the rest of his life!


    This cause and effect is really terrible!


    "How about when? When to kill you!"


    The person in the ascending passage seemed to be completely irritated, and no longer said, trying to rush out of the ascending passage, descend from the upper realm, and personally come to kill Ye Luo.


    Wow! Wow!


    The ascending channel began to tremble.


    The whole channel keeps shaking.


    seems to be unable to bear this force.


    After a while.


    A figure slowly appeared at the end of the passage.


    It was a figure wearing silver armor, a bright silver cloak, and a halberd, like a **** of war.


    It''s just that at this moment this war god-like figure, but one hand is gone, golden blood is flowing, and it looks a little bleak.


    "What about the fairy king, die for me!"


    The armored man leaped step by step, and the halberd wanted to nail Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo is not afraid, just about to step into the ascending channel and fight.


    But he hasn''t waited for him to cross.


    ò¿ò¿ suddenly stopped Ye Luo.


    "Big brother, there is no need to go in, let us weaken him outside first."


    ò¿ò¿ said this way.


    "Weaken him?"


    Ye Luo was stunned for a moment, and immediately looked at his many juniors and sisters, and instantly understood.


    Each of his brothers and sisters has his own way.


    Everyone¡¯s Tao is different.


    The path of practice is even more mysterious.


    Although the realm is low, it may not be able to weaken the powerful monk who is leaping over.


    "Okay, come on you guys."


    Ye Luo showed a smile, nodded, and made a way for his juniors and sisters.


    See this scene.


    Sile and others are also welcome.


    Si Le¡¯s hands moved in the void one after another, and the sound of the avenue turned into countless chains to restrain the monk who crossed the ascending passage.


    The sound of the avenue is invisible, and the chain is even more invisible.


    When the monk crossed over, it was like being stuck in a quagmire, blocked by the sound of the avenue, and the speed of his advancement slowed down even more.


    Perilla was also unambiguous, her eyes glowed with purple light, and the dream world overlapped with the ascension channel. She was not sure that she would be able to bring the monk into the dream world, but she could let the two overlap and further suppress the monk.


    Then Ai Qing, Chi Jia, Li Cheng, and Lin Mo also showed their magical powers, either to suppress the monk or to harass the monk.


    In short, the monk was almost exhausted, and he couldn''t show much of his combat power.


    After the monk was harassed to the extreme, Ye Luo made a decisive move, condensing the most powerful sword, and slashed towards the monk.


    An immortal golden light slashed through the ascending channel.


    Golden blood flows through the ascending channel.


    A fairy is completely declared dead!


    "The Emperor Qiandi mighty!"


    "I wait and thank you all!"


    When the fairy fell, countless monks on Kunlun Mountain were boiling.


    How about a monk who is as strong as this?


    oppressing their world, it will still fall.


    Their mortal world is still guarded by peerless powerhouses!


    "I am waiting here today, heavenly immortal, who dares to go down to earth?"


    Ye Luo looked up at the side of the ascending passage, and said coldly.


    Jedi Tiantong, what you want is to completely anger Yuxu Palace, there must be provocations, or there must be.


    He passed this sentence.


    instantly attracted the attention of the other side of the ascending passage, and one after another strong aura swept along the passage.


    "Junior is arrogant!"


    "Those who dare to slay my Yuxu Palace, I will take your soul out and place it on that Zhuxian platform, and nail you for thousands of years with the Soul Destruction Nail!"


    "Do you really think that the fairy king is invincible?"


    "Junior, you should have fallen..."


    Sound after sound.


    The breath that accompanies each sound is extremely powerful, far beyond the Golden Wonderland.


    Leaf fall: "?"


    Didn¡¯t you say yes, the Yuxu Palace will not waste too much energy?


    What''s the matter with these horrible existences?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 663： Please be a guest

    Chapter 663


    When one after another terrifying aura descends.


    The countless powerhouses in Kunlun Mountain are desperate.


    Each of these auras is by no means comparable to leisure.


    It is them who are waiting here.


    Every momentum that is about to descend is enough to completely destroy them.


    It¡¯s a big game!


    It¡¯s a big game this time!


    Everyone is aware of this, including Zhuan Xu.


    His original plan was to anger Yuxu Palace, and then let Yuxu Palace seal off the ascending passage on their behalf, cutting off the way forward in this world.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that Yuxu Palace was so big.


    An immortal died unexpectedly, so he had to use such a powerful force, or dispatch so many people at once.


    This group of people come across the world together, and the price it needs to spend is absolutely terrifying.


    Yuxugong is where his brain is twitching, and he will actually do such a thing.


    "It''s over."


    Yong Xu sighed silently in his heart.


    He already understands.


    This world is over.


    Even if the human heritage is out.


    is absolutely impossible for this group of peerless and powerful opponents who forcibly come across the world.


    Unexpectedly, this world was defeated by him.


    "Several fellow daoists, although I don¡¯t know where you came from and what your purpose is, I know that you have little to do with this realm. It is impossible for you to be strong in this realm. Wherever it comes, you go quickly."


    Yong Xu was still blocking the ascending passage, Ye Luo and others transmitted the sound.


    He couldn''t bear to see Ye Luo and others fall.


    Above the sky.


    Ye Luo stood in the ascending passage, feeling the surging momentum, and hearing Zhuan Xu¡¯s voice again, her heart was very restless.


    This makes no sense.


    The Ascendant Passage for later generations is indeed blocked.


    It is impossible to say what went wrong at this juncture.


    Could it be because their arrival changed the future generations?


    Thinking of this, Ye Luo couldn''t feel at ease in his heart. He wanted to use the authority of his ¡®speaker of heaven¡¯s way¡¯ to forcibly increase his combat power.


    He didn¡¯t know what would happen to the spokesperson of the Heavenly Dao in later generations during this time period.


    But, he has no choice.


    Leaf fell slightly before using it, and glanced at the many fellow students and Bai Ze.


    Sile''s momentum is fluctuating, and he is short of breath. It seems that he is using some secret method to forcibly improve his strength.


    Ziso¡¯s purple eyes are like two magic lamps at the moment, shining everything, and everything she shines will enter a dream, obviously using some kind of trump card.


    Ai Qing, Chi Jia, Li Cheng, Lin Mo and others also took out their trump cards.


    They are very determined.


    Dead battle!


    They are also aware of it.


    If the world in this timeline is really destroyed, then they will definitely disappear in later generations.


    At this time, the undead fight is not justified.


    "Although you take action, Fellow Daoist Chu is not there, I take it for him to protect you, if you can''t hold it, even if I reverse my vitality, I will clear everything for you!"


    Bai Ze stepped out even more, speaking very aggressively.


    At this moment, he vaguely restored the appearance of a demon sage of the previous generation.


    "it is good."


    Ye Luo just answered one word, his eyes filled with determination and he looked at the ascending channel.


    Boom!


    Over the ascending passage, one after another powerful aura approached, it was obvious that those truly powerful monks were coming soon.


    These powerful monks spend a lot of money on the world, and they are by no means comparable to ordinary immortals.


    The speed of transcendence is outrageous.


    Ye Luo and others naturally noticed that they all stepped out one by one, wanting to fight against them.


    Just when Ye Luo and others want to fight to the death.


    A figure leaped across from a distance, and at a strange speed, it came to the ascending passage, isolating Ye Luo and others who were about to enter the ascending passage from the powerful monks who were about to emerge from it.


    "Retreat all!"


    A word from that figure stopped the two sides from fighting any more.


    Strong strength, a glimpse of it.


    That figure is impressively the figure in black that had been guarding for a long time.


    This sudden change made everyone unable to return to their senses.


    "Your Excellency is the immortal emperor, why do you intervene in this matter of the mortal world?"


    In the ascending passage, a voice came out.


    Awesomely those powerful monks who just wanted to cross the ascent channel but were blocked.


    "This realm should not be destroyed. In the long river of time, this realm should exist."


    The black figure just faced the ascending passage, and said so.


    The sentence fell.


    The people on the ascending passage were silent for a long time.


    seems to be very dissatisfied with this sentence.


    But there is no other way.


    "This world should not be destroyed, but in the long river of time, this time period, the ascending channel of this world should be broken."


    The figure in black seemed to have thought of something again, and added a sentence.


    "Thank you for your advice."


    In the ??Ascension Passage, someone realized it instantly and quickly thanked him.


    Then there was no more sound on the side of the ascent passage.


    solved the matter.


    The figure in black was relieved.


    Almost.


    This realm was almost destroyed, and when this karma fell on him, he was about to cry.


    However, even though this karma has been resolved, the cause and effect between him and that kid have been formed again, right?


    The black figure looked at Li Cheng who was standing on the other side. He wanted to cry, but he couldn''t cry. He was silent for a long time before speaking to Ye Luo and others.


    "You can''t stay here for a long time. Every moment you stay, there will be cause and effect on you. If you are not afraid of the future, you can stay here for a long time."


    The black figure left such a sentence, then turned and left.


    He was extremely fast, and disappeared into his sky in just an instant.


    Only Ye Luo and the others in the same place looked at each other and were at a loss.


    ¡­¡­


    The black figure who had left that piece of heaven and earth returned to the long river of time.


    As soon as he arrived in the long river of time, the figure in black was ready to run away.


    He has a hunch that if he doesn''t run away, someone should come to him.


    The figure in black was just about to run away.


    A phantom of gossip entangled all over his body came over from the other side of the long river of time.


    "Oh, wait, wait, your majesty is here again to invite you over as a guest."


    The gossip figure hasn''t arrived, the sound comes first.


    Hear this sentence.


    The whole face of the figure in black is black.


    Sure enough!


    Sure enough!


    His hunch will not be wrong!


    What a special, really troublesome.


    This Datang is going to blackmail again.


    Damn it!


    The figure in black clothes is called a hate.


    He obviously came for a long time to make merit, and now he is completely at a loss.


    Furthermore, it is the kind that takes the forces behind him to lose money together.


    If the forces behind him no longer pay for him this time, then he will be done.


    The black figure gritted his teeth, but there was nothing he could do. He could only wait for the gossip figure to arrive, but there was no other way.


    He watched the gossip figure arrive, and then followed the gossip figure to leave without saying a word...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 664： People of posterity!

    Chapter 664 People of Later Generations!


    In the timeline of ancient times.


    On the Kunlun Mountain.


    Ye Luo and others met with Zhuan Xu.


    The two sides looked at each other for a long time and never spoke.


    The matter of Jedi Tiantong was settled.


    After the black figure shot, where did the Yuxugong dare to offend again.


    Unsurprisingly, Yuxu Palace chose to cut off the ascending passage, so that this realm could never ascend again.


    The ascent passage is cut off.


    means that the monk can no longer ascend.


    As time goes by, sooner or later this world will be reduced to dust, and perhaps it will be the kind that mortals dominate in the future.


    "Zun Xu, thank you all for taking action! If you don¡¯t take action, perhaps this world will really perish in my hands."


    Yong Xu bowed deeply to Ye Luo and others, very emotional.


    He knew very well that his ¡®Jedi Tiantong¡¯ project would never be successful without them.


    Even he will kill this world.


    If that is the case, then he is a sinner.


    "Friends of Taoism don¡¯t need to be polite. This is what I should do, but this time, I didn¡¯t specifically ask you to thank us. We should leave. I don¡¯t know about the cultivation of the monks in this world. You have other ways. ?"


    Ye Luo stepped forward and said lightly.


    He asked his question.


    In his memory, the immortal road was cut off, and the heaven and the earth endowed all beings with spiritual roots to restrict them, 10,000 years ago in his time.


    This era is far from their era.


    It is impossible to stop Xianlu from this era.


    "Are you leaving? Where are you going?"


    "Of course, I will find a way to solve this matter of cultivation. In any case, I can''t let the monks in this world cut off the way forward. It may become difficult to practice later, but it won''t be cut off directly."


    Yun Xu shook his head and said.


    "We are going back to our era."


    Ye Luo replied.


    silently estimated Zhuan Xu¡¯s statement in his heart.


    It is estimated that according to the timeline, Zhuan Xu must have found some way to continue the immortal road.


    It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know what happened afterwards, which caused a huge change in the world, and Xianlu was cut off again.


    "Belonging to your era? What do you mean? Fellow Daoists, I still hope you can stay. This time you are planning to make a lot of contributions. If you manage it, the next emperor and ruler of the Human Race will definitely be you. I am also willing to give up my position to you!"


    Yong Xu suddenly looked at Ye Luo sincerely and said this.


    The words come out.


    Whether it was Ye Luo or Bai Ze, Sile and others were all taken aback.


    Give Ye Luo the position of the emperor of the clan?


    If this is taken over, I am afraid that the entire timeline will be messed up, right?


    Bai Ze, Sile, Zi Su and others'' eyes fell on Ye Luo, and they wanted to say something, but in the end they still didn''t say anything.


    They believe that their big brothers have a choice.


    "No need, fellow Taoist Zhuan Xu, we don''t belong to this era, we should really go."


    Ye Luo also decisively refused.


    "Are you really going to leave? Where are you going?"


    Yong Xu suddenly became a little anxious.


    He really wanted Ye Luo to be the next human emperor.


    I thought about it.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Luo refused.


    Faced with this sentence.


    Ye Luo and the others did not reply, but stepped up into the air one after another, planning to leave and return to their own time and space.


    They have broken through the fairyland and collected a lot of the upper realm between heaven and earth. They can go back and use them for those fellow sects. There is no need to stay here.


    Wow!


    Sentient beings lift off into the sky, ready to leave.


    Yong Xu quickly stepped into the air to catch up, but after flying for a certain distance, he stopped, looking helplessly at the departure of Ye Luo and others.


    "The Daoists are leaving, I can¡¯t stop them, but before leaving, can the Daoists tell me who you are?"


    Yong Xu asked with a sigh.


    Ye Luo and others did not reply, and continued to leave.


    Soon, their figures disappeared above the sky.


    Yun Xu stared at where they left.


    After a long time, a sentence was passed down leisurely.


    "The people of future generations, in order to make a breakthrough, come against the long river of time. They have broken through now, so they should leave..."


    People of later generations! !


    Come against time! !


    These two sentences, like two huge rocks, hit Zhuan Xu''s heart hard.


    Yang Xu was stunned in place, his eyes dull.


    After a while.


    Yong Xu only recovered a little, he looked up at the sky again, and laughed loudly.


    "Those of posterity! People of posterity!!!"


    "There are such arrogances in future generations. It''s no wonder that the first emperor said that the future generations will only be stronger than the present!!"


    After receiving this sentence, Zhuan Xu became peaceful in his heart.


    He will no longer worry about future generations, nor will he feel that future generations will be broken.


    Seeing Ye Luo and other Tianjiao, he understood everything.


    Hereafter, it must be a brilliant world!


    Inner peace, Zhuan Xu returned to the mainland, put aside his usual style of fighting to support war, and began to mobilize the power of the human race, and at the same time cultivated his character, he also began to make friends with other races.


    And after spending a lot of money, Zhuan Xu bought the relationship between this realm and other ascending platforms, so that the monks who reached the standard of cultivation could ¡®smuggle¡¯ the upper realm.


    can also be regarded as making up for the severance of Xianlu.


    During the reign of ??Yun Xu, he was brave and good at fighting in the early stage, leading the human race to crush the world, and in the later stage he did many things that benefited the whole world. Almost in the later stage, no matter any race, any monk, any mention of Zhuan Xu would be respected...


    ¡­¡­


    In the long river of time.


    Ye Luo, Bai Ze and others rushed out of time.


    At the first moment they left the long river.


    A burst of fluorescence flew over, and the timeline that had torn them apart was filled.


    "Junior brothers and sisters, Senior White, let''s go, now you can return."


    Ye Luo spoke softly.


    "Follow the order of the big brother."


    "Ye Xiaoyou can decide."


    Sile and others, and Bai Ze both spoke.


    Everyone nodded and began to return to their own era.


    During the flight.


    Panga suddenly spoke and asked.


    "Big Brother, Senior White, I heard about the fairyland before, isn''t it divided by scattered immortals, earth immortals, heaven immortals, true immortals, and golden immortals?"


    "Why do those upper realm cultivators say that the big brother is an immortal king or something?"


    Peng Jia asked this question.


    is also a question that everyone has in mind, including Ye Luo.


    Others have no chance to ask questions.


    Now Chi Jia asked, everyone''s eyes were focused on Ye Luo and Bai Ze.


    "What do you see me doing? I live to this day, less than a hundred years, how do I know this?"


    Ye Luo waved his hand and said.


    He finished.


    fixed his gaze on Bai Ze.


    He didn''t know, but Bai Ze, who has survived for countless years, should have known it?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 665： The decisive battle is coming

    Chapter 665 The final battle is coming


    In an instant, another year passed.


    This day.


    Taiyi Jianzong.


    Above the main hall, first place.


    Ye Luo sat there quietly, staring blankly at the void ahead, not knowing what he was thinking.


    It''s been a long time since they came out. One year has passed.


    In this year, the Shenxing Continent has been preparing for war. Basically everyone of Wudaozong''s disciples have broken through the Sanxianxian realm, and their combat power has increased greatly for a while.


    However, Ye Luo was still a little unconfident about this level of combat power.


    He always feels that they will still lose to the old age.


    "A year ago, Senior White had said to me over a long period of time that in that era, the fairyland was once divided into the realm of scattered immortals, earth immortals, heaven immortals, true immortals, golden immortals and above......"


    "But in today''s upper realm, it has completely changed its name. Sanxian is called into the fairyland, earth and heaven are collectively called the world of heaven and earth, true fairy is called the fairyland, and the golden fairy is the fairyland... ¡­"


    "According to Senior White, the new realm is not comparable to the previous realm. Similarly, the fairyland is far from the golden fairyland!"


    "So I just need to persist in practicing these realms."


    Ye Luo whispered in a low voice.


    He desperately wants to improve his strength.


    But even so, he still improves very slowly.


    Now his realm is only in the early stage of Earth Wonderland, without sufficient upper realm aura, it is impossible to greatly improve.


    And his Tao Guo is also stuck in the Golden Wonderland.


    How to go to a higher level, he didn''t know.


    Ye Luo once asked Bai Ze how to improve Dao Guo.


    Bai Ze just said two words, no time!


    Others, Bai Ze said nothing.


    So Ye Luo didn''t even know how to break through the higher Tao fruit.


    "I only hope that the decisive battle with the old age will go smoothly, and I also hope that the master will appear in time."


    "If the time comes and the master has not appeared, then..."


    Ye Luo mentioned this, with a cruel expression in his eyes.


    If something really happens, then he will break the ascent channel.


    Even if this world is destroyed, he will not let the new era disappear!


    The big deal will die!


    Rather Stick to your guns.


    Ye Luo already had this kind of preparation in her heart.


    He thought a lot.


    inexplicably thought of Zhuan Xu''s plan to give way to him in the timeline of the ancient times.


    With his current status, how is it different from the original position of Zhuan Xu?


    Only the word emperor has been changed to the position of the leader!


    All of this gave Ye Luo a taste of causality.


    Rejected the throne at the beginning, but now he has won it again.


    "Ugh."


    Ye Luo sighed slightly.


    didn''t wait for him to think too much.


    suddenly.


    Above the sky, thunders rang out.


    Boom! !


    Ye Luo walked out of the main hall and looked outside.


    I saw the hazy fog in the sky seemed to be fading.


    This hazy mist is not the tribulation gas. Since half a year ago, the tribulation gas has been constantly emerging, and then it crossed the sea and filled the entire continent.


    But today, these tribulations are actually retreating?


    "No, these evil spirits... don''t seem to be retreating? They are gathering in the direction of overseas."


    Ye Luo was stunned for a moment, completely unaware of what happened.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In that golden space.


    Chu Yuan, who was merging with the origin of the Tao of Heaven, also opened his eyes suddenly.


    His eyes fell in one direction.


    With his ability, he can penetrate the whole world at a glance, and of course see clearly what happened.


    He saw that the calamity of the whole world was flying towards the center of heaven and earth.


    In the very center of heaven and earth, there is a huge mountain, a tall and magnificent mountain surrounded by the sea, and a mountain that is infinitely close to the sky.


    This mountain is called ¡®Kunlun¡¯!


    For this mountain, Chu Yuan has obtained a lot of information from the heavenly path.


    A mountain that grows with the world and the earth is extremely strong. Once the continent was torn apart due to the fighting of the strong, the continental plates wandered on their own, but this mountain stood still, even if the continent was lost, it still stood above the sea.


    "In the old days, the way of heaven was guiding the whole world''s calamity to gather in Kunlun? Is this trying to guide a decisive battle in Kunlun?"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback by mistake.


    But he quickly understood.


    The old way of heaven seems to be a little anxious, wanting to complete the decisive battle in Kunlun, the winner will survive, and the loser will die.


    This upright gathering of tribulation energy is tantamount to giving him this new way of heaven.


    "Trouble, the old Tiandao and the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty are two different individuals. If there is a decisive battle, the old Tiandao will not end, and I will not be able to end."


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly.


    But he has no other way now.


    The arrow has to be sent on the string.


    "The disciples of Wudaozong listen to orders, gather in Kunlun, and fight the old age!"


    Chu Yuan didn''t think much, he stretched out his hand and tapped in the void.


    A ray of light suddenly flew out of the golden space and flew towards the direction of Shenxing Continent.


    In this decisive battle, he can''t easily make a move.


    can only rely on his disciples.


    As long as the group of disciples can suppress the old era, or even defeat the old era, then the old heaven will definitely appear and end.


    Then he can shoot.


    If the group of disciples can''t beat the old age, then he really has a big head.


    ¡­¡­


    Buzzing!


    Chu Yuan¡¯s messages were sent out, and they were instantly conveyed to the minds of the disciples of the Wudao Sect in the Shenxing Continent.


    Almost at the same time, all the disciples stood out from where each other was.


    "All the disciples of Taiyi Sword Sect listen to the order, the disciples elders above the Fan Yuanying, all return to the sect..."


    "The disciples of the Yin and Yang Formation Sect listen to orders..."


    "The disciples of the Yangshen Temple listen to orders..."


    "All the disciples of good fortune chess sect listen to orders..."


    "Dynasty Alliance, you all hear orders..."


    "¡­¡­"


    Sounds resounded throughout the world.


    For a time, almost the entire Shenxing Continent moved.


    Through these years of development.


    The power of many disciples of No Dao Sect has long controlled the entire Shenxing Continent.


    Now that the forces of many disciples of Wudaozong moved, the entire Shenxing Continent was moved.


    The actions on the Shenxing Continent clearly tell people on other continents that something big has happened.


    People from other continents were shocked when they understood that the decisive battle was about to begin.


    After confirming that there was no joking, they all went back to mobilize the combat power of all continents.


    At this moment in the new era, like a huge machine, it is running fast.


    Countless combat powers are all present.


    This also lets people on all continents know that the war is coming...


    The trend of wind and rain is already very obvious.


    This trend can be felt by even mortals.


    It¡¯s just that mortals don¡¯t understand the dispute between the heavens and the way, the terrible consequences of the dispute between the times, only some monks will know...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 666： Kunlun Mountains!

    Chapter 666 Kunlun Mountain!


    Taiyi Sword Sect, on the main peak hall.


    Many disciples of the Innocent Sect gathered here.


    At this moment, their faces were full of joy, and they were not worried at all because of the decisive battle.


    "Master, the words just now are definitely Master¡¯s voice!"


    "How long have we not heard the master''s voice? I can''t remember it!"


    "By the way, in the sentence just now, there is a sky of majesty in the voice, what status is the master now?"


    "I don''t know, I only know that the level of Master is still not something we can spy!"


    "It is estimated to be at the level of heaven, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    The disciples of Wudaozong are excited except for excitement.


    They have not counted how long they have not heard the voice of their master.


    This time, the master¡¯s voice announced that the decisive battle is about to begin.


    This also means that the master is always there!


    "Calm down."


    Ye Luo saw that the time was almost time, and he waved his hand quickly to calm everyone down.


    "Big Brother!"


    Many disciples of Wudaozong looked at Ye Luo.


    "You brothers and sisters, the master has been there all the time. This incident is gratifying, but don¡¯t forget about the decisive battle because of this incident. Master has orders to gather in Kunlun for a decisive battle. You must be prepared."


    Ye Luo said softly.


    "Don''t worry, big brother, we have already exerted all the fighting power of the whole family. If this battle fails, we will die before the new era, and there is no way out."


    Zhang Han, who has never been outright, walked out silently, and said with a gentle smile.


    "Second brother said something rare."


    Su Qianyuan also followed out.


    "This battle will be won."


    Tantai Luo Xue said lightly with the light of wisdom shining in her eyes.


    "This battle will be won."


    Other Wudaozong disciples also stepped out one after another, with determination in their eyes.


    If it is said that the master is not there, then they will still have a trace of worry.


    Worry about whether it will fail.


    But now the master has appeared!


    They will never have other concerns!


    "This battle will be won."


    Ye Luo also followed out and said such a sentence.


    "Wu Dao Zong Li Ergang carries the sect guardian **** Ao Yu, the lord mounts Ao Ye, the lord attends Xu Yu, visits Taiyi Sword Sovereign, and wishes to fight Kunlun with Taiyi Sword Sovereign!"


    At this moment, a voice came in from outside, attracting the attention of all Wudaozong disciples.


    There are no eggs under the covering nest!


    ¡­¡­


    Tianjian mainland.


    In the Ten Thousand Demon Palace.


    The group of demons also gathered here to discuss matters of the decisive battle.


    Compared with before, today''s group of monsters can be described as raging.


    There are countless demon generals, and the number of demon saints is extremely large.


    There are also many powerful demon saints.


    Demon Emperor Dijun and Demon Emperor Donghuang Taiyi are even more powerful, and their strength has obviously recovered a lot.


    The beginning of the Yuan Dynasty is relatively plain, but no one dares to underestimate the Yuan Dynasty.


    The demons here are very aware of the horror of this early Yuan Dynasty.


    They have a kind of intuition, even if they go together, they are by no means the enemy of this terrifying Yuan Dynasty¡¯s first move!


    "Meet the demon lord!"


    Among the Ten Thousand Demon Palace, the group of demon is now saluting the demon master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty.


    "All of you, stand up and give the Demon Emperor and Demon Emperor a seat."


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, he waved his hand at will.


    Understatement, he helped the group of demons up.


    He also set up two other seats beside his seat at will, allowing Dijun and Donghuang Taiyi to sit down.


    After Dijun and Donghuang Taiyi both sat down, he spoke again.


    "You must have known about this decisive battle, right? By the order of heaven, we will mobilize all the forces of the old era and go to Kunlun to fight the new era."


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, he said quite casually.


    "I wait for nature to know, everything is respected by the demon lord''s residence order!"


    The group of demons opened their mouths one after another, clamoring that everything respects the beginning of Yuan Dynasty.


    It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t have their own opinions.


    But they are used to the dictatorship of the demon master.


    "Oh? Do you all mean that? What about the Demon Emperor and the Demon Emperor? What do you think?"


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, the line of sight fell on Donghuang Taiyi and Dijun again.


    "No comments."


    Dijun and Donghuang Taiyi looked at each other, and both stood up and said like this.


    "Since there is no opinion, then this seat is up to my own decision. The people of my old age have revived, no matter how old or young, all have combat power. The meaning of this seat is to mobilize the entire old age and fight against it. , So small that any demon soldier will personally play!"


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, he made such a statement.


    He wants the entire old age to be suppressed.


    Even if it is as weak as a demon soldier, he must go to battle himself.


    The group of demons and Eastern Emperor Taiyi, Dijun were all taken aback by the extremes of the early Yuan Dynasty.


    Especially Dijun.


    He is the former leader of the monster race and the former emperor of heaven.


    Even if it was the battle he personally guided, it was not so extreme.


    He will choose to retain the roots of the monster race, even if he fails, it will still allow some monsters to survive, where it will be like the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, extreme to the extreme.


    Either lose or win.


    There really is no second choice.


    "Why, what do you think?"


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, he faintly glanced at the group of demons and asked.


    "No, please follow the demon lord''s order!"


    The demons hurriedly spoke, how dare they refute the early Yuan Dynasty.


    "That''s how it is decided."


    The first shot of Yuan Dynasty was decided.


    Where did the group of demons dare to have any opinions, they could only agree to them all.


    ¡­¡­


    The old era and the new era are all preparing for war.


    The two sides are almost in a tacit understanding. They did not go to Kunlun Mountain the first time, but were accumulating strength.


    Wait for the accumulation of enough strength, and then go to Kunlun Mountain.


    The two sides started to move after another six months or so.


    Both the new era and the old era began to travel to Kunlun Mountain.


    It''s just that they didn''t go directly.


    In the old days, space passages were built to go to Kunlun Mountain.


    The new era is to build a golden bridge comparable to a magic weapon in mid-air, leading to Kunlun Mountain.


    Both channels are established.


    Soon, they dispatched various forces to Kunlun Mountain.


    After the people of the old age arrived at Kunlun Mountain, they quickly occupied the western part of Kunlun Mountain.


    The people of the new era were not to be outdone, and quickly occupied the eastern part of Kunlun.


    Both sides occupy one side, but no one fights against each other first, and remains rigid.


    This stiffness lasted for more than half a month.


    It was not broken until the beginning of Yuan Dynasty.


    After the early Yuan Dynasty came, I immediately met with the top people in the new era, that is, Ye Luo and others.


    verbally said that we should meet before the decisive battle.


    Ye Luo and others naturally did not fear, but responded.


    The highest level of the two sides meet at the top of Kunlun.


    This movement also aroused the vigilance of countless powerhouses in the old and new eras. They have surrounded the Kunlun Peak. Once something happens, they can prepare for the best support at any time.


    However, compared with the tension of the new era, the old era is obviously a lot less concerned.


    I think it would be weird if I could be killed in the early Yuan Dynasty...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 667： meet

    Chapter 667 Meeting


    The very center of heaven and earth is not some sea area, but a huge mountain peak.


    This mountain is called ¡®Kunlun¡¯.


    The towering mountain that has stood here from ancient times to the present, looking far away, this mountain is like a pillar of heaven, half supporting the sky and half supporting the ground, so that the whole world will not collapse.


    At this moment.


    On the Kunlun Mountains, there was a billowing demon, angry, all kinds of miscellaneous gas engulfed together, looking chaotic.


    On the top of the mountain, there is even more powerful aura.


    On the top of the mountain, the two sides stand apart from the east and the west.


    The people of the new era are in the east of Kunlun.


    The people of the old age are in the west of Kunlun.


    is very clearly demarcated.


    On the mountain top of West Kunlun, the number of people is very small. Among them, only a few demon saints stand there, and the head of the Yuan Dynasty.


    Standing there alone at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, his aura overwhelmed everything, even if the demon energy was rolling behind him, he still couldn''t cover him, the powerful aura shocked everything.


    Looking back at the top of the East Kunlun Mountain.


    Ye Luo brought a few disciples of Wudaozong, gathered with Sun Wukong, Kabbalah and other top figures, and stared at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty.


    Originally, under their full momentum, they were able to fight against each other in the early Yuan Dynasty.


    But when Ye Luo and the others saw the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, their aura suddenly became confused, and for a while, they were actually suppressed by the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty.


    Ye Luo and they almost knelt when they saw Yuanchu.


    Isn¡¯t this the Master?


    Master is from the old age?


    This scared them almost to give up the idea of ??confrontation.


    What a joke, fight with Master.


    What do they play.


    Take the head?


    Fortunately, Li Cheng reacted quickly, so that everyone did not need to panic and felt that the person was not their master.


    Being reminded like this, Ye Luo and the others returned to their senses and observed carefully.


    did indeed happen.


    They found that although the expressions in the early Yuan Dynasty were very similar to their masters, their aura and temperament did not have the taste of their masters.


    This is a fake!


    Ye Luo and they quickly determined.


    They don¡¯t know why such counterfeit goods appeared.


    But they were relieved.


    This is not a master.


    If they are really masters, they really don¡¯t need to fight.


    I want to understand this.


    Ye Luo took the lead to calm down, he stepped out one step at a time, his eyes fell on Yuan Chu, and he slowly spoke.


    "Your Excellency, as the lord of the old age, you should know that the old age has passed, and now is the world of the new age. Why should you act like this and go against the general trend?"


    Ye Luofeng said lightly.


    His voice mixed with immortal sword intent, spread throughout Kunlun Mountains, inspiring the creatures of the new era.


    "Funny, general trend? Do you know what a general trend is? It''s not so good to just say that this seat is against the general trend?"


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, he also took a step forward, facing the fall of the leaves.


    His sight is only Ye Luo.


    There are memories flashing in his eyes.


    Of course he remembers Ye Luo, and it can even be said that he saw Ye Luo grow up with his own eyes.


    From the weak to the strong, everything is in sight.


    However, he didn''t mean to point it out.


    With his strength today, he doesn¡¯t need to act like that, just suppress it directly.


    "The old era was a remnant, and it is rare to survive so far. Nowadays, I don''t want to make progress, but instead I want to subvert the new era. Isn''t this going against the trend?"


    Ye Luo answered faintly.


    "It''s ridiculous, the new era must be the general trend? If you say so, then this seat can tell you that this seat is the general trend, the general trend is the current seat, so have you served it?"


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, it seemed that he heard the most funny words in the world and laughed a lot.


    Ye Luo did not speak any more, staring closely at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, surrounded by sword intent, which further increased his sense of oppression.


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, facing this golden fairy sword intent, he was not afraid.


    He took another step forward.


    The powerful aura immediately dissipated the sword intent, and directly suppressed Ye Luo.


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, he didn''t even explode with all his strength, only slightly mobilized a part of his strength.


    The leaf fell under the momentum of the early Yuan Dynasty, and it seemed very helpless, like a lone boat in the endless ocean, which would be submerged by the sea at any time.


    "This seat only uses one or two of the power, which is your limit. Are you still discussing the general trend with this group?"


    Yuanchu sneered and said.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Ye Luo opened his mouth and couldn''t speak at all. He didn''t expect at all that he would be so strong in the early Yuan Dynasty.


    Just when he was about to be unable to hold it, his body was shaking.


    Seeing this, several Wudaozong disciples in the rear quickly flew up and resisted part of the momentum in the early Yuan Dynasty, which gave Ye Luo a chance to relax.


    Just a few disciples of Wudaozong and Ye Luo, it is still difficult to get away under the momentum of the early Yuan Dynasty.


    is really too strong at the beginning of Yuan Dynasty.


    The momentum is released, making them feel like they are in a quagmire, unable to extricate themselves.


    "enough."


    crucial moment.


    It was Sun Wukong stepping out, and a powerful aura exploded from his body, and he suppressed the aura from the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty.


    The momentum was suppressed.


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, he took a deep look at Monkey King, and then glanced at several disciples of Wudaozong, and did not choose to attack, but chose to leave.


    Today is just a meeting, not a big battle.


    His purpose has been achieved, there is no need to stay here anymore.


    Leave on the first day of Yuan Dynasty.


    The pressure on the west of Kunlun Mountain also began to recede like a tide.


    Call...


    Ye Luo and the others came to their senses, and they all looked at the direction of Yuan Chu¡¯s departure with solemn expressions, not knowing what to say.


    They thought before that the old age would be very powerful.


    But I didn¡¯t expect it to be so powerful.


    The lord of the old age, someone who is similar to the master, will actually be so powerful.


    "Let''s go, go back and discuss how to deal with this person, this person is powerful, far beyond our imagination."


    Monkey Wukong also spoke.


    His eyes are also full of solemnity.


    Obviously, he also felt the extreme threat from the beginning of Yuan Dynasty.


    "Leader, don¡¯t you have a master? I don¡¯t know where your master is now? Maybe you can invite him and let him take action?"


    Kabbalah, who was behind, also walked up.


    "this¡­¡­"


    Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan and others are somewhat helpless.


    They did come only after being ordered by their master.


    But this does not mean that they can contact Master.


    "Don''t worry, when it comes to the critical moment, my master will take action by himself. For now, we will go back and reconsider some countermeasures."


    Ye Luo exhaled and stood up and said.


    He turned his head to look at the back of Yuanchu''s departure, eyes full of fear.


    But he was not afraid.


    No matter how strong the person is, he believes that their master will come out sooner or later.


    Ye Luo is very firm, Master, always...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 668： A month later decisive battle

    Chapter 668 Decisive Battle After One Month


    On the Kunlun Mountain, it is on the east side.


    The new era base camp is standing here.


    At this moment, inside the base camp, discussions are intense.


    What ?? is discussing is exactly how to deal with the things of the old age.


    "The one from the early Yuan Dynasty, with that kind of momentum, is definitely not weak, and even if we all go together here, they are not their opponents. Tell me how to fight this battle!"


    "Leader, will your master make a move? It''s a quasi-trust. How can we fight the old times with peace of mind like this?"


    "Yes, if the leader of your master doesn''t make a move, we really don''t have to fight against the old age, just the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty can crush us..."


    The base camp is noisy.


    Ye Luo and others could not answer.


    They are also not sure when their master will make the move.


    They can only be sure that their master will definitely take action.


    But when the shot is specific, how will they know this.


    The silence of Ye Luo and others also made the people in the base camp panic, and the noise became more intense.


    They all believe that the new era is no match for the old era.


    In this unmatched situation, they have nothing to do.


    The battle of the times, they have nothing to do.


    can only bite the bullet.


    If there is hope, they can bite the bullet, then forget it.


    This kind of hopelessness, they really can''t afford to fight.


    "Shut up."


    In this complicated situation, Monkey King suddenly spoke, and he yelled, quieting the audience.


    Boom!


    The powerful demon spirit swept the Quartet, and all at once suppressed everyone present.


    Many ancestor-level figures in the audience instantly closed their mouths, dare not say anything, but looked up at Monkey King.


    "Isn''t it just a beginning of Yuan Dynasty? If it doesn''t work, I can deal with it."


    Monkey Wukong glanced at many ancestors plainly, and said something like this.


    As he said, he took out a golden hoop from his ear.


    He directly thrust the golden cudgel into the ground.


    A powerful force flickered past, causing many ancestors to step back.


    This force has surpassed Ye Luo and others.


    Obviously, Monkey King seemed to use some kind of hole cards, which made his strength soar.


    Its aura has even reached the time it was before and at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty.


    "Um?"


    Ye fell back to God, his **** touched a little in the void, the sword intent protected the disciples of Wudaozong.


    He looked at Monkey King in surprise.


    He didn''t expect Monkey King to hide a hand. This combat power is not weak.


    is much better than him.


    He did not expect that Monkey King would have such a fighting force.


    "Now you can rest assured?"


    Sun Wukong glanced at the many ancestors.


    "Relax, rest assured, rest assured..."


    "If you are always there, then how could we be worried."


    The many ancestors changed their faces in an instant.


    Monkey Wukong quietly looked at the expressions of these ancestors, shook his head, said nothing, and silently took back the golden hoop.


    He just wanted to say something.


    Suddenly, the entire Kunlun Mountain shook, as if it would collapse at any time.


    Sun Wukong, Ye Luo and others reacted quickly, looking outside.


    I saw outside, a silver light flew over and fell in front of their base camp, causing the entire Kunlun Mountains to shake.


    "Um?"


    Sun Wukong raised his hand and sucked the thing on the ground into his hand.


    The object on the ground was sucked into the hand, revealing its shape.


    That is a decree.


    There are countless runes on the decree, which probably means that the early Yuan Dynasty represented the old era, declared war on the new era, and met in the middle of Kunlun Mountain a month later.


    "Everyone, start the formation, now is not the time to make a fuss, please take it seriously, if we don''t win this time, we will all be wiped out, and tens of thousands of years, hundreds of thousands of years of cultivation will be wiped out."


    Monkey Wukong looked at the people in the base camp strictly, then turned around and walked into the base camp.


    See it.


    Zhang Han didn''t have any joking thoughts either, he backhanded a rune.


    The rune sank into the void.


    The formations were immediately deployed around the base camp.


    The formation method cuts off both inside and outside the base camp.


    Suddenly, the entire base camp became quiet.


    Sun Wukong walked to the center of the base camp and took out the decree.


    "Everyone, the decree of people''s declaration of war has arrived. Next, we must seriously explain how to face this battle. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, I can stop it."


    "But the other ones, such as that Demon Emperor, Demon Emperor, and many other demon saints, depend on you."


    Monkey Wukong looked at everyone and said.


    "Follow the order."


    The many ancestors did not make any more fuss, and they responded with solemn expressions.


    "Leader, the specific matters are up to you."


    Sun Wukong looked at Ye Luo again.


    "Um."


    Ye Luo was also unambiguous, and immediately walked to the first place, and proceeded with serious orders.


    He assigned all these ancestors a task.


    Each ancestor-level figure is assigned, the weak ancestor-level figure will deal with one demon saint, and the strong ancestor-level figure will deal with multiple at the same time.


    Of course, the main force is still many disciples of Wudao Sect.


    Many disciples of Wudao Sect were arranged to deal with at least ten demon saints.


    Among them, Bai Ze, the demon master and Su Qianyuan, and the genius doctor Hua were assigned to deal with Donghuang Taiyi.


    Ye Luo is alone facing the demon emperor Dijun.


    Basically all high-level combat power has been allocated.


    The remaining demon generals or something, there is no need to distribute them, just leave them to other people in the new era to deal with them.


    Those middle and bottom layers can''t play much of a role. As long as the top layer wins, the middle and bottom layers can be destroyed at will.


    Everyone had finished discussing, and immediately issued an order to everyone.


    I learned that the decisive battle is about to begin.


    The monks of the new era are beginning to become nervous. Those who can come to Kunlun Mountain for a decisive battle know what this battle represents.


    Whether you win or lose, there is an era to die.


    Lost in the new era, all creatures in the new era will perish.


    The old age is lost, and all the resurgent creatures of the old age will also disappear.


    Only one of the two can be stored.


    But the monks of the new era have no choice. They can only do their best to fight. The key point is the top-level battle.


    is the battle between Wudaozong disciples, Monkey King, and many ancestors.


    Only if the battle at the top level is won, they can be considered a victory.


    Otherwise, the middle and bottom players won, and it will have no effect.


    A top-level combat power can easily wipe out all the middle and bottom layers.


    This is the case on both sides.


    However, no one will pull their face down, as the top level combat power, to mix into the middle and bottom layers.


    Of course, there is one exception.


    Such as Xu Yu.


    When assigning, Xu Yu was said to practice Qi, and then he was included in the bottom...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 669： Lost your face?

    Chapter 669 No more faces?


    In an instant, a month passed.


    This day is a day of decisive battle between the old and the new era.


    Boom!


    On the Kunlun Mountains, dark clouds are densely covered, thunder is flickering, and gusts are blowing in all directions, and an extreme sense of depression is permeated.


    There are countless auras rising in Kunlun both in east and west.


    A flag was flying in mid-air.


    Neither party took the lead, but confronted each other.


    This is the strongest duel between heaven and earth.


    No matter who wins or loses, it represents the demise of one party.


    However, the ones on Kunlun Mountain are only the middle and bottom layers.


    The top combat power is facing each other above the sky.


    At this moment, above the sky.


    The two sides are also facing each other.


    The west is headed by the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, under the command of the demon emperor, demon emperor, and many demon saints.


    In the east, headed by Ye Luo, there are many disciples of the Innocent Sect, Monkey King, Bai Ze, demon masters, and a group of ancestor-level figures.


    The big powers on both sides of things, look at me, I look at you, the atmosphere is extremely frozen, but without the order of each other''s leaders, no one took the first shot.


    is just under this weird atmosphere.


    I saw Yuanchu stepping out one step, looking straight at the leaves.


    "Come on, use all of your tricks and entertain you as much as you want, but I hope you can be stronger, otherwise, you don¡¯t need to take action, I¡¯m afraid you will lose."


    said very arrogantly at the beginning of Yuan Dynasty.


    After he finished speaking, he beckoned to a demon saint next to him.


    The demon saint nodded, picked up a thing that looked like a bell, and rang the ancient bell fiercely.


    ßËßËßË! !


    The heart-shattering bell rang through the sky.


    Hear this bell.


    The countless middle and lower old-age monsters in Kunlun Mountain seemed to have heard the order, came out from their nests, and killed them toward the new era.


    For a time, ten thousand demons galloped, and the billowing demonic energy swept through all the wasteland, as if to cover everything.


    "Do it."


    Seeing the leaf drop on the other side, his expression tightened.


    He quickly said to Zhang Han next to him.


    "Okay."


    Zhang Han replied, with a thought, a formation arranged in the eastern part of Kunlun rose.


    When the light of the formation flashes up.


    The countless monks in the eastern part of Kunlun suddenly realized, raised their magic weapons, and killed the middle-lower demons from the old era.


    The two people and horses are like two comets, which quickly collided with each other in an unstoppable force.


    A fierce battle began.


    The top-level combat power did not pay attention to the middle and bottom-level battles.


    They all set their eyes on each other.


    "The battle of these ants has begun. Next, it''s your turn. Go ahead."


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, he didn''t even look at the battlefield below. He raised his eyes and glanced at the many demon saints.


    "Kill!"


    Many demon saints knowingly, came out together, turned into countless streamers, and killed Ye Luo and others.


    But their speed is not so fast, and they don''t want to directly attack Ye Luo and others, but are waiting for people from Ye Luo to come out, so as to open up a battlefield for battle.


    They also understood that the real battle came from the top-notch players in the early Yuan Dynasty and Ye Luo. They only needed to keep the wind down.


    Many demon saints do not feel that they will fall into the wind.


    It¡¯s just that they regretted it when they confronted the people on Ye Luo¡¯s side.


    The many ancestors came out together. These ancestors are okay. The weak ancestor-level figures can only stop one demon saint invincible at most. Even the powerful ancestor-level figures can only stop a few. It''s just a demon.


    But when many disciples of Wudaozong took action, the situation was reversed.


    Zhang Han¡¯s tens of thousands of formations flashed out, stimulating the power of the world, the sun, the moon and the stars, and he wanted to kill dozens of demon saints directly, but he didn¡¯t mean to stop him.


    Tantai Luo Xue set up the chessboard, manipulated the phantoms of sentient beings, and trapped dozens of demon saints with the power of the chessboard.


    Su Xi manipulated countless puppets and battled dozens of demon saints. Originally, these puppets were weak and were not considered by those demon saints. However, when Su Xi backhanded and directly controlled the demon saints to fight against the demon saints, those demon saints were dumbfounded... ¡­


    The other disciples of Wudaozong are not weak, with one enemy dozens of them.


    Especially Ai Qing, who can be called a bug level, drags hundreds of demon saints by one person, no matter what the demon saint uses, he can be quickly adapted, learned, and countered.


    The strength of the disciples of Wudaozong broke out far beyond everyone''s imagination.


    Even Ye Luo was shocked.


    In the original estimate, one person would stop ten demon saints. I didn''t expect these fellows to be so powerful.


    The strength of the disciples of Wudaozong also reversed the situation.


    Many demon saints are obviously at a disadvantage.


    See this scene.


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, the whole face was black.


    Neither did he expect that these Wudaozong disciples had grown to this point.


    "Demon Lord, let me do it."


    Dijun pondered for a moment, then slowly spoke.


    "No, it''s just that this demon saint-level battlefield lost, we may not lose the battlefield at the bottom middle and bottom..."


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, he also wanted to force a round back.


    But when his gaze fell on the battlefield on the Kunlun Mountain below, the whole person was stupid.


    ¡­¡­


    On the battlefield of Kunlun Mountain below.


    As everyone imagined, the intractable scene did not happen.


    The war in the middle and lower levels is completely one-sided.


    On the side of East Kunlun, countless monks did not move at all, but stood still, watching the other side.


    On the other side, countless monster races in the old era are rushing and fleeing. Those monster races seem to have seen some great horror, quickly fleeing, and don''t care about anything at all.


    looked like morale collapsed.


    Behind these countless monsters, a young man is chasing these monsters.


    "Don''t you run! Say it''s a big battle? What are you running!"


    "Stop all, stop all, at most I will give you one hand, if it doesn''t work, then I will give you two hands!"


    "I''m really weak, I''m just practicing aura..."


    This young man is surprisingly Xu Yu.


    Xu Yu was depressed in his heart.


    He originally thought the battle would be fun.


    makes him serious.


    Then he discovered that these people couldn''t help fighting so much.


    He can kill a large movie with a single blow.


    Xu Yu''s casual blow also shocked the group of demons.


    The demons began to try their best to kill Xu Yu, but after fighting for a long time, they found that the two sides were not at the same level at all.


    No matter what moves the group of demons use, it will do no harm to Xu Yu.


    On the contrary, Xu Yu''s breath can kill a large number of demons from the old era.


    This caused the group of demons to explode in an instant.


    Where did they dare to continue fighting, they could only turn around and escape, they knew that Xu Yu and them were not at the same level at all.


    Then the present scene happened.


    Xu Yu ran away with the group of monsters, wanting the group of monsters to fight with him.


    Early Yuan: "?"


    No more faces in the new era? Use this level to deal with the middle and lower levels?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 670： The horror of the early Yuan Dynasty

    Chapter 670 The horror of the early Yuan Dynasty


    On Kunlun Mountain, Xu Yu ran away with the group of demons.


    The sky of Kunlun Mountain, many disciples of Wudao Sect pressed the demon sage to fight.


    The advantages of both sides instantly made the old age fall into a disadvantage.


    Faced with this disadvantage.


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, he didn''t panic, but his face was a little dark.


    "You guys are quite good at playing, send this level to deal with these little monsters."


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty was extremely speechless.


    He did not expect that these people in the new era would have such a thick skin.


    actually secretly let the existence of this level mix into the middle bottom layer to slaughter the middle bottom layer.


    This is really shameless?


    "This..."


    The Ye Luo opposite ?? couldn''t help being silent.


    He didn''t know, Xu Yu actually ran over there.


    But in this situation, does he still need to explain?


    The battle between heaven and the way, the battle between times.


    The winner survives, the loser perishes.


    Explanation is not necessary at all.


    "He is in the realm of Qi training."


    So, Ye Luo said such a sentence.


    Early Yuan: "?"


    How long does your family practice Qi?


    But at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, there was no way to refute it.


    The young man, judging from his aura, he did belong to the realm of Qi training.


    But this kind of Qi training state is more like a kind of condensed to the extreme, resulting in a qualitative change.


    Obviously, this is far beyond the realm of Qi training. Okay, let alone a breath that drags on this young man, like a realm of Qi training?


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, he took a deep breath and didn''t want to say anything.


    "Dijun, Taiyi, go."


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty waved his hand and said lightly.


    Hear this.


    Dong Huang Taiyi and Di Jun did not hesitate too much, they rushed towards Ye Luo.


    The appearance of the two supreme monsters changed the colors of the world.


    The billowing demon spirit swept out, overturning many ancestor-level figures, and even some disciples of the Innocent Sect were affected.


    "The third, sixth, demon master, senior white, Taiyi is handed over to you."


    Ye Luo''s eyes condensed, leaving such a sentence, he rushed to Di Jun.


    The fairy sword formed by the condensing of countless sword intents all over his body emerged.


    The sword intent all over the body is endless.


    With the thought of Ye Luo, the whole person seemed to be transformed into a river of sword light, and with an unstoppable force, he killed Emperor Jun.


    Dijun was not afraid, and mobilized his mana backhand to fight Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo, who had exploded with all his strength, and Di Jun, whose strength had not recovered much, had fallen into a stalemate.


    On the other side, Su Qianyuan, the genius doctor Hua, the demon master, and Bai Ze also took action and stopped the Eastern Emperor Taiyi.


    It''s just that the battle on their side is very difficult.


    East Emperor Taiyi faced the siege of four people and directly sacrificed the Eastern Emperor Bell.


    As soon as the bell rang, the four of them were in trouble.


    The sound of Donghuang Bell can confine time and space.


    This caused Bai Ze, who relied solely on mana, to directly reduce his combat power.


    It¡¯s okay for the demon master, with Hetu Luoshu, barely supporting it.


    The genius doctor ??Hua, who took a peculiar path, had limited impact.


    Su Qianyuan was not affected at all, and broke out with all his strength to fight Donghuang Taiyi.


    Just relying on him alone, it is too difficult to compete with Donghuang Tai.


    "Sixth Junior Brother, help me!"


    Su Qianyuan fought Donghuang Tai with an injury in exchange for an injury, but he couldn''t hold it very quickly, so he could only grit his teeth and say a word to the genius doctor Hua.


    "Angry, blessing, pomp, spirit! Go!"


    The genius doctor ??Hua forcibly carried the influence of the Eastern Emperor Bell and blessed Su Qianyuan.


    received various blessings.


    Su Qianyuan''s power increased sharply, and he continued to wrap himself around the East Emperor Taiyi.


    With the genius doctor, Su Qianyuan, who can be called a bug, Su Qianyuan can engage in explosive battles for a long time, and for a while, it entangled Donghuang Taiyi.


    ¡­¡­


    In the distance.


    Looking at all this, Yuan Chu squinted his eyes slightly.


    He admitted that he underestimated these Innocent Sect disciples.


    Unexpectedly, these Wudaozong disciples could actually break out such a battle.


    No wonder the old way of heaven is so urgent to start a decisive battle.


    If this group of Innocent Sect disciples continue to grow up for a while.


    It¡¯s really hard to tell.


    It¡¯s just a pity...


    Now speaking.


    Lost in the new era.


    Because he hasn''t shot yet.


    In the old age, he was the strongest.


    With him shot, what will the new era win?


    Think of this.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, he no longer hesitated, he made a decisive move, stretched out his palm, and wanted to pinch Ye Luo to death.


    He pushed out with a palm, and the power of horror instantly condensed into a giant palm and pushed away.


    The giant palm set off a shocking wave, as if to break the world.


    A power display far beyond the world.


    No matter what monk is, under this palm, there will be an illusion.


    This is unmatched in the world!


    Even a weaker person may not even have the courage to look straight in the face of this palm.


    But Ye Luo, the main target of this giant palm''s attack, did not panic at all.


    Boom!


    Just when the giant palm is about to fall on Ye Luo.


    A huge stick came out of the void, piercing the huge palm.


    The giant palm was pierced, turning into countless fluorescence and dissipating.


    "Huh?"


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, he was surprised and looked up.


    I saw Monkey King in chain mail coming from a distance, exuding a strong fighting spirit.


    The coercion prompted by the intent to fight, actually vaguely able to compete with the early Yuan Dynasty.


    "Your opponent is me."


    Monkey Wukong held the golden hoop in one hand, staring at the beginning of Yuan Dynasty blankly.


    "You are not in this world."


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, he said such a sentence very decisively.


    "Your ontology is not in this world either."


    Monkey Wukong shook his head and took another sentence.


    "The main body of this seat is not in this world, but the birth of this seat is because of the heavenly path of this world. You have nothing to do with this world. If you retreat, you will have causality with this world."


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, he didn''t want to compete with Monkey King, so he kept his temper and continued to speak.


    Monkey Wukong did not say much.


    straightly raised the golden cudgel in his hand and aimed it at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. His attitude was self-evident.


    "In that case, there is no need to say more."


    Chu Yuan sighed slightly.


    Next moment.


    He flipped his palms and formed a golden light wheel.


    This golden light wheel is exactly the same as Chu Yuan usually uses, and its power is even better.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the golden light wheel was condensed and thrown toward Monkey King. It seemed like he wanted to kill Monkey King.


    "Broken!"


    Monkey Wukong was not afraid, and hit the golden light wheel with a stick.


    A stick out, turning into thousands of stick figures to face the golden light wheel.


    Thousands of stick figures overlapped together at the moment they touched the golden light wheel, turning into an extremely solid giant stick, trying to destroy the golden light wheel.


    can be used as the moment when the stick shadow and the golden light wheel intersect.


    Monkey King was stunned.


    I saw the stick shadow directly divided into two by the golden light wheel.


    The golden light wheel still hits Monkey King unstoppably.


    Under the dumbfounded of Monkey King, the golden light wheel slammed.


    Boom! ! !


    Sun Wukong was hit, and his whole body flew towards the sea like a kite with a broken line.


    With one blow, Monkey King was directly defeated!


    This sudden scene caused everyone to stop and look towards the beginning of Yuan Dynasty...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 671： Monkey returns

    Chapter 671 Return of the Monkey


    Boom!


    Above the sky, thunder and lightning flashed.


    Kunlun Mountain is extremely quiet.


    Countless people looked up at the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, which was like a **** and a devil.


    Whether the people of the new era or the old era put down their hands, they just stared at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty.


    The Monkey King, who had just exploded in a powerful manner, was defeated by a single move in the early Yuan Dynasty. Life or death is unknown?


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, was it so strong?


    At this moment, both the people of the old age and the people of the new age have a great fear of the early Yuan Dynasty.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, it is impossible to rival!


    "Withdraw!"


    After a long period of silence, Ye Luo took the lead to recover, and his pupils shrank suddenly.


    Even the powerful Monkey King is not an enemy of one.


    Ye Luo understood instantly in his heart that they were definitely not the enemy in the early Yuan Dynasty!


    The two sides are not at the same level at all.


    Even if they all go together, I am afraid they are not the opponents of the early Yuan Dynasty!


    Ye Luo gave an order.


    Many disciples of Wudaozong took the lead to react, and immediately pulled out and came to Ye Luo''s side.


    Then the ancestors reacted and withdrew.


    Surprisingly, the demon saints of the old age did not stop them, but quietly watched their opponents pull away and leave.


    "What are you doing? Don''t stop them?"


    Yuan Chu, standing in the distance, frowned and scolded.


    Some dissatisfaction with these demon saints.


    But he just scolded and didn''t do anything.


    Decisively, he wanted to stop these people of the new era and kill them directly.


    For the early Yuan Dynasty, he alone in the old era was enough to destroy the entire new era.


    The reason why he chose to go to war with the new era in an all-round way is that he is just bored.


    In fact, he alone is enough!


    "Die all to this seat!"


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, he jumped and covered Ye Luo and others with a palm.


    He dropped a palm, as if he wanted to kill Ye Luo and them all directly.


    "Go, we are not his opponents, go find Master!"


    Ye Luo gritted his teeth, raised his hand to gather the sword intent, and cut towards this palm.


    "Big Brother!"


    Many disciples of the Wudao Sect looked at Ye Luo, intentionally preventing Ye Luo, but couldn''t do it at all.


    They could only help Ye Luo rush up.


    Boom!


    The falling leaves collided with the giant palm, and the dazzling white light illuminated the whole world.


    Wow!


    The next moment, Ye Luo''s entire body flew upside down, and slammed heavily on Kunlun Mountain, rolling up clouds of smoke.


    "Big Brother!"


    The disciples of Wudaozong no longer left, and flew to Kunlun Mountain to rescue Ye Luo.


    Seeing this scene, those ancestors hesitated, gritted their teeth and continued to flee.


    Facing the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, they dare not stay any longer.


    The strong desire to survive makes them afraid to continue fighting.


    "Want to run?"


    In the early Yuan Dynasty, he squinted his eyes, and instead of attacking the disciples of Wudaozong, he fixed his eyes on the ancestor-level figures who fled.


    If these crawlers ran away, it would be a bit difficult to find out one by one according to the crawler''s method.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, a thought was moved, and it was again formed by a golden wheel of light.


    The golden light wheel cut through the air, and slashed at the ancestor-level figures.


    "No!!!"


    Many ancestors roar hysterically, trying to escape.


    But under this golden light wheel, they have nowhere to escape.


    In an instant, many ancestors were directly beheaded, and even powerful ancestor-level figures such as Kabbalah could not escape.


    The rain of blood in the sky fell with the wind, rendering a scream to the world.


    Boom!


    The sky was thunderous.


    It seems that the old way of heaven is excited about the passing of these ancestors.


    "Ancestor!!!"


    On Kunlun Mountain, countless new-age creatures are wailing.


    Compared with the wailing of the new era, the group of demons in the old era was extremely quiet, without saying a word, just watching the fierce beginning of Yuan Dynasty.


    "It''s your turn."


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty standing above the sky, his eyes fell on the many disciples of Wudaozong on the east side of Kunlun Mountain.


    Those disciples are supporting Ye Luo, who is seriously injured, and the genius doctor Hua is healing Ye Luo.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, he was not in a hurry, so he watched Ye Luo heal his injuries, like a cat playing with a mouse.


    He didn''t worry that Chu Yuan would make a move.


    Between heaven and the realm, unless one party makes a move first, the other party can never make a move.


    If someone can force Old Heaven to make a move, then Chu Yuan will make a move.


    It''s just this situation, who can knock him down and force Old Heaven to take action? This is completely impossible.


    Under the Kunlun Mountains, in ruins.


    The genius doctor ??Hua fully blessed and healed Ye Luo.


    Su Qianyuan, Zhang Han and others stood in front of Ye Luo, firmly protecting Ye Luo.


    On the other hand, Ye Luo was embarrassed, his clothes tattered, and his breath was extremely weak.


    Under the first blow of Yuan Dynasty, he almost killed him!


    "Second, when there is a chance, take the younger brothers and sisters away, I will hold back the early Yuan Dynasty."


    Ye fell, sitting cross-legged, his face pale, and said weakly.


    "Big brother, what are you dragging? We are defeated in this battle, whether we are going to live or die, we are together."


    Zhang Han kept laying down large arrays, turning his head and talking to Ye Luo at the same time.


    "Yes, big brother, the big deal is death, what can I do?"


    Su Qianyuan stood silently at the forefront.


    "The new era can be lost, and the Wudaozong inheritance cannot be broken. When you are gone, I will cut the ascending channel with all my strength. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, we can''t clean up, so let the people of the upper world clean up!"


    Ye Luo has a cruel look in her eyes.


    Other Wudaozong disciples couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious when they heard this.


    They just wanted to say something.


    But I haven''t waited for them to speak.


    A voice came again.


    "It''s not necessary, you can all go, leave it to me here."


    The disciples of Wudaozong quickly turned their heads and looked in the direction of the sound.


    I saw only a glare of golden light above the sea.


    The next moment, a figure burst out of the sea.


    That is an existence covered with Buddha''s light.


    The Buddha''s light on this existence is very strange, obviously with a sense of compassion, but in the Buddha''s light, there is also a meaning of fighting, and a spirit of evil belonging to the monster race.


    "The Monkey King!"


    The disciples of Wudaozong recognized this existence for the first time.


    "You leave first, and leave it to me here."


    The Monkey King who changed his form calmly spoke.


    The voice fell.


    He soared into the sky and killed him towards the beginning of Yuan Dynasty.


    He is so powerful that he can vaguely fight against the court in the early Yuan Dynasty.


    "You are not dead yet."


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, he was stunned for a moment, but he quickly returned to his senses, and when he raised his hand, it was formed by another golden light wheel.


    He directly threw the golden light wheel towards Monkey King, wanting to beat Monkey King down again.


    This time, Monkey King still did not evade, raised his hand with a stick, and hit the golden light wheel.


    Boom! Bang! Bang!


    The stick collides with the golden light wheel.


    A shocking scene happened.


    Under Sun Wukong¡¯s stick, the golden light wheel was directly broken up, and Sun Wu continued to rush towards the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 672： Old times

    Chapter 672


    Boom! ! !


    The sky above the Kunlun Mountain, a loud noise suddenly spread out, and the invisible ripples centered on it, spreading in all directions, setting off waves.


    I can only see above, a fierce battle is going on.


    The Monkey King, who was covered in Buddha''s light, was fighting fiercely at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty.


    The soaring momentum of Monkey King was actually able to fight head-on in the early Yuan Dynasty, and was no longer the same as before, being instantly killed in seconds.


    However, in the face of the terrifying early Yuan Dynasty, Monkey King was still at a disadvantage in a fierce battle with him.


    And, compared to Monkey King¡¯s fighting spirit.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, it was even more bland.


    There is a feeling that I have never done my best.


    Boom!


    After another blow.


    Sun Wukong and Yuanchu each stepped back several kilometers.


    "If you have this ability, I advise you to retreat."


    Standing in the air at the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, looking at Monkey King calmly, said.


    The Monkey King opposite was calm, but there was a deep jealousy in his eyes.


    Holding the stick in one hand, he turned his head to look at Ye Luo who was still healing and other Wudaozong disciples.


    "You can have a way to contact your master, I can''t get him."


    Sun Wukong had to admit that he had nothing to do with the early Yuan Dynasty.


    Even if it continues to consume, he will lose.


    The disciples of Wudaozong in Kunlun Mountains were silent for a while, and they could not get in touch with their master.


    Seeing these Innocent Sect disciples silent, Monkey King also understood, he took a deep breath and prepared to continue fighting.


    Yuanchu, who was on the opposite side, listened to this conversation quietly and felt amused.


    "Are you still waiting for the Chu Yuan? I advise you not to think too much! Chu Yuan is the body of the heavenly way, and the heavenly way must obey the rules! I really think I can do anything casually? Ridiculous!"


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, he put his hands around his chest and said lightly.


    The words come out.


    Everyone was a little surprised.


    Especially many Wudaozong disciples, Bai Ze, Monkey King, and others, have been stupefied for a long time.


    Especially Bai Ze, think of something even more.


    He remembered that the former friend of Taoist Chu, obviously just partnered with the Tao of Heaven, but now this person actually said that the friend of Taoist Chu was the body of the Tao of Heaven?


    Did Fellow Daoist Chu and Tian Dao ¡®join together¡¯?


    Bai Ze looked at the side again, many disciples of Wudaozong.


    Preaching the world, in harmony with heaven...


    How the script becomes more familiar as you read it.


    Many disciples of Wudao Sect were also a little surprised.


    Their master, is the way of heaven?


    This is something they never thought of.


    No wonder they have never seen their master since last time...


    So that''s it.


    Everyone is stunned.


    Only Monkey King reacted first.


    "Then what conditions are needed to make a move from Heaven?"


    Monkey King squinted and asked.


    "What about this seat? It''s ridiculous, why don''t this seat tell you? The rules of the heavenly way, those who don''t appear against the heavens, otherwise can''t shoot at the creatures at will. Now it is a dispute between the heavenly ways, and the rules should naturally be changed, unless they belong to the heavenly way of the old age. Take it, otherwise, your new era of Heavenly Dao Chu Yuan will never take it!"


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, he arrogantly talked about the conditions with Monkey King.


    It feels like no matter what you know, it¡¯s useless.


    "Then what are the requirements for the old times to make a move?"


    Monkey King asked again.


    "It''s very simple, beat this seat..."


    I haven¡¯t finished speaking at the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, so I want to add something.


    Co is just then.


    Abnormal mutation.


    In the void, a white light flickered, and hit directly towards the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty.


    "In this case, it will kill you!!"


    A voice came from the white light.


    The next moment, Bai Guang hit the early Yuan Dynasty.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, his eyes widened, and he felt an extreme sense of threat, and then his whole body seemed to be out of control, and he was knocked out.


    Boom!


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, he was hit on the Kunlun Mountain, smashing out a piece of rubble.


    "Don''t be stunned, let''s do it together and beat the dog in the water!"


    "The new era can be regarded as giving birth to my body in this world, this time I understand cause and effect!"


    The white light reveals its figure.


    It is Jiang Baiyi who left.


    At this moment, Jiang Baiyi rubbed out a huge light ball with his hands. He stretched out his hand and smashed the huge light ball into the ruins where it fell in the early Yuan Dynasty.


    Boom!


    The light group smashed past, shaking the mountain.


    Jiang Baiyi made a move, and didn''t mean to stop, he smashed the past one after another, trying to put the Yuan Dynasty to death all at once.


    "One, let''s do it together."


    Sun Wukong was silent for a long time before he came back to his senses.


    He didn''t speak morality either. He raised his hand with thousands of stick figures, and hit the ruins.


    "Do it, you go, I am staring at these old-age monsters."


    Ye Luo stood up again, his breath a little weak, his gaze looked at the many old-age monsters who stood in the distance and were indifferent.


    These old demons are a hidden danger after all.


    Absolutely can''t help but guard.


    When the other disciples of Wudaozong saw this, they didn''t know whether to stay and help Ye Luo guard against these old-time monsters together, or attack Yuanchu together.


    "Bai Ze, the monster race of the old age, may he take refuge in the new age?"


    Dijun walked out silently at this moment, facing Bai Ze, and asked such a sentence.


    "Of course I can. I have taken refuge in the new era, but to take refuge in the new era, I must let go of my previous honors."


    Bai Ze didn''t know why this juncture was so obvious. Di Jun would ask about this, but he still answered.


    Hear this.


    Dijun''s eyes flickered for a while.


    Immediately, as if he had made some kind of decision, he gradually became firm.


    "Okay! This emperor is here today, proclaiming in the name of the old heavenly emperor, that he will break away from the old era, join the new era, and will no longer be the old heavenly emperor!"


    "Anyone who wants to follow the emperor and enter the new era!"


    "In the early Yuan Dynasty, I regarded me as an ant, constantly squeezing me and so on. This emperor advises you that it is useless to follow the old times! Even if we win, we will face the cruel and inhuman rule of the early Yuan Dynasty!"


    The Demon Emperor Dijun shouted loudly.


    He looked towards the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, his eyes full of anger.


    He has been backlog for a long time.


    Really think he has no temper?


    "Wish to follow your Majesty!"


    Emperor Taiyi was the first to stand up and support Dijun.


    "Wish to fight with your majesty!!"


    The demons of the old age knelt down.


    Everyone is like this, no one chooses the beginning of Yuan Dynasty at this moment.


    The prestige of Emperor Jun is beyond words of strength!


    The emperor of the monster clan is definitely not a waste of fame!


    "If this is the case, follow this seat to counter the early Yuan Dynasty!"


    Dijun was happy when he saw this scene. He immediately waved his hand and chose to attack the early Yuan Dynasty.


    At this moment in the old age, completely defied and counterattacked at the beginning of Yuan Dynasty.


    The power of the old era was instantly cleared, leaving only one person in the early Yuan Dynasty.


    Boom!


    A large black cloud rises from the western horizon, it seems that the old heaven is venting his anger...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 673： Chu Yuan is back!

    Chapter 673 Chu Yuan returns!


    Boom, boom!


    In the middle of Kunlun Mountain, amidst ruins.


    There are constant attacks hitting the ruins, seeming to want to razing the entire central part to the ground.


    Some of these attacks were made by powerful demon saints, and some were made by weak demon soldiers.


    In short, there are countless attacks. Almost all the monster races of the old age are attacking.


    From time to time, Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi are also attacking.


    It seems that the ruins in the early Yuan Dynasty will be extinct at one time.


    Originally, people from the old age kept making moves.


    The people of the new era reacted and followed, all of a sudden.


    The people of the two eras, the old and the new, quickly unified the front and dealt with the early Yuan Dynasty unanimously.


    All kinds of attacks are lost.


    Continuous explosions sounded.


    The explosion sounded for half an hour.


    In half an hour.


    Above the sky, a supreme will suddenly descended, suppressing everyone in the old and new eras, and then the battle came to a halt.


    The coming of this will.


    Even Monkey King and Jiang Baiyi stopped their movements and looked into the ruins.


    Wow...


    The will came, originally produced by the battle, and the thick smoke covering most of the Kunlun Mountains also began to dissipate.


    The ruins were also revealed.


    I can only see the ruins.


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, he knelt on the ground, the golden light on his body was constantly shaking, which seemed very unstable.


    Although I cannot see the specific injury in the early Yuan Dynasty, it can be seen that the Yuan Dynasty is very uncomfortable!


    "You guys! Damn!!!"


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty stood up from the ruins, his voice became hoarse, showing how angry he was.


    Boom! ! !


    He waved his hand and blessed the will of the old heavenly way on himself, causing his aura to skyrocket.


    In just a few seconds, he overwhelmed everyone present.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty at this moment, just standing there made countless people in the old and new era feel their chests depressed, and a feeling of being unable to breathe appeared.


    Just when countless people feel great pressure in the old and new era.


    A golden light fell from the sky, smoothing out all the pressure, and a voice with a mighty heavenly might suddenly passed down.


    "Damn it? I think you deserve to die."


    The voice came out.


    attracts the attention of everyone in the old and new era.


    Everyone is watching in the old and new era.


    Clang!


    Clang!


    Clang!


    The bells rang out, and everything was silent.


    accompanied by the sound of the bell.


    A round of golden sun slowly appeared.


    The warm golden light illuminates the endless seas of heaven and earth in an instant, illuminates the eleven major states, and illuminates all living beings.


    Under the golden light, everything has returned to the most vital moment.


    Ye Luo and other injured people quickly recovered from their injuries.


    "This..."


    Ye Luo and others couldn''t help being silent, not knowing how to express their thoughts.


    They opened their mouths, trying to say something, but in the end they couldn''t say anything, they could only quietly watch the golden sun above the sky.


    In the golden sun, a figure slowly walked out of it.


    The figure was shrouded in golden light, making it hard to see what it looked like, but when all beings saw Him, they gave birth to different faces in their hearts.


    When Ye Luo and others saw him, Chu Yuan''s face emerged in his heart.


    Dijun and others saw him, but they looked supremely majestic.


    Those ordinary monks who saw him were so amiable, like a gentle being.


    All beings are all different, all in them!


    This figure is impressively Chu Yuan who integrates heaven and Dao into one body.


    Chu Yuan walked down slowly.


    His gaze dropped, glanced at Ye Luo and others, and after a slight nod, did he fall on Yuan Chu.


    "You lost."


    Chu Yuan spoke softly.


    He even speaks softly.


    The voice can still ring in the hearts of all beings.


    This is a supreme mighty force!


    The supreme power!


    "If you think you can make a move, you can win? You and I are one! You have the power of heaven, and it is not always the one who will kill you!"


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, his eyes were fixed on Chu Yuan, and he became serious, but his tone became a little crazy.


    "You and I are one body? What are you kidding me? You are just a negative body of me, brainless, mentally retarded, and hypocritical. You have all sorted out these things."


    Chu Yuan said with a blank expression on his face.


    "It is useless to say more, you will know in the first battle, who is the final winner!"


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, it seemed that he was a little annoyed by it, and he immediately wanted to do it.


    "Going to the outside world, no matter who wins or loses, it is not good to destroy this world."


    Chu Yuan said silently.


    His figure moved and turned into a round of golden sun, carrying the power of infinite heaven and earth, and flew out of the sky.


    See this scene.


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, he lowered his head and glared at Di Jun and other traitors, got up and turned into a white light, and followed Chu Yuan and flew out into the sky.


    The two figures quickly disappeared into the sky.


    On Kunlun Mountain, countless people in the old and new era can only watch the two disappear without being able to do anything.


    After a moment of silence.


    Ye Luo took the lead to step out, facing the direction where Chu Yuan had left, and bowing for a long time.


    "Disciple Ye Luo, I am here to await Master''s triumphant return!!"


    The sound of falling leaves echoed in the sky.


    Being in the same area as Ye Luo, other disciples of Wudaozong also stepped out one after another.


    "Disciple Zhang Han, here we are waiting for Master to return in triumph!"


    "Disciple Su Qianyuan, here we are waiting for Master to return in triumph!"


    "Disciple Tantai Luoxue, here we are waiting for Master to return in triumph!"


    "Disciple Su Xi, here we are waiting for Master to return in triumph!"


    "Disciple..."


    Many disciples were talking loudly.


    looks respectful.


    In this final battle, they are useless, they can only rely on their own master!


    So the only thing they can do is to pray for their master.


    On the contrary, Bai Ze next to him did not do anything, but stood beside the demon master, his expression gradually becoming more complicated.


    "Why... why do you always feel so familiar."


    Bai Ze whispered in a puzzled voice.


    "What''s up, what are you familiar with?"


    The demon master glanced at Bai Ze and asked.


    "Familiar feeling, the battle for Dao ancestor fame back then was a battle for Dao demon. Dao demon is one. Now Chu Dao Friend and Heavenly Dao are in harmony. According to what they just said, it seems that the Yuan Dynasty was also one with Chu Dao Friend in the beginning? "


    Bai Ze muttered to himself.


    He felt more and more that Chu Yuan and a certain supreme being became more and more alike.


    This familiar feeling.


    is exactly the same.


    "Don''t be kidding, Dao Ancestor has already transcended everything, how could it have something to do with this heavenly Dao."


    The demon master waved his hand, completely disbelieving what Bai Ze said.


    Seeing this, Bai Ze couldn''t help it. He didn''t intend to make the demon master believe it, he was just thinking about it himself.


    Others don¡¯t believe it, it¡¯s because they don¡¯t believe it.


    But in Bai Ze''s intuition, there always seemed to be a connection between the two.


    But what the specific connection is, he can¡¯t guess it...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 674： Lost in the early Yuan Dynasty

    Chapter 674


    Boom!


    Outside the sky, in the chaotic space, bursts of deafening explosions sounded.


    Accompanied by the sound of the explosion, and the roaring wind, it seems that he wants to overturn everything.


    If you can get closer, you can see that where the explosion sound is in the center, two golden light figures are constantly colliding.


    These bursts of collision sound originate from the collision of two golden light figures each time.


    These two golden light figures are impressively from Chu Yuan and the beginning of Yuan Dynasty.


    There is a big battle between the two in the sky.


    It¡¯s just that no matter how the two fight, they can¡¯t tell the difference.


    The templates of the two are almost exactly the same.


    is all transformed by the supernatural light.


    And among the two, one has the power of the old heavenly Dao in his body, and the other is also in the new heavenly path.


    This almost the same template, plus it was born out of Chu Yuan in the early Yuan Dynasty.


    The two can''t tell the difference, they can only fight constantly.


    "Chu Yuan, you can''t defeat me, die this heart!"


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, a golden round of light was shot out, and after offsetting Chu Yuan''s attack, he roared hysterically.


    Chu Yuan on the other side heard the words, and did not continue to attack. His figure moved and came thousands of meters away, looking at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty.


    How could he not know that it is impossible for him to defeat this existence which is almost exactly the same as him.


    But He can''t help it.


    There is no other way to go except to tell the winner.


    "At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, why are you?"


    "You are transformed by divine light. In the hands of the old heavenly way, what have you been transformed into? Turned into a system, and all my negatives are separated out later, don''t you think you are sad?"


    Chu Yuan looked at Yuan Chu with a blank face, and slowly spoke.


    "Sad? You say that I am sad, so that I can disintegrate my fighting spirit? You and I are one body, only one can live! The other must be swallowed! Before I didn¡¯t have consciousness, it¡¯s fine. Now I have born consciousness, do you think Is it possible for me to put down the fight and be willing to be swallowed by you!"


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, he raised his finger at Chu Yuan and said angrily.


    "Is that why you fought for the old way of heaven?"


    Chu Yuan''s eyes drooped, and said lightly.


    "Don''t pretend to be a good person here either. If you want to win, then see the truth under your hand!"


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, he still looked extremely angry.


    "If this is the case, then I don''t have to tell you more."


    Chu Yuan''s voice fell, and a palm was pushed horizontally towards the beginning of Yuan Dynasty.


    The powerful power made him transform into a huge hand with one palm, and when he pushed it horizontally, it seemed to subvert the entire sky.


    But it was so powerful, enough to destroy a palm of one side of the world, in front of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, it was covered by just one sleeve.


    The two of them have equal combat power, have the same roots, and cannot cause harm to each other at all.


    Next, the two naturally started a new round of battle.


    Boom!


    In the void, explosions sounded one after another.


    The moves of Chu Yuan and the beginning of Yuan Dynasty are almost the same.


    The two of them didn''t learn any tricks at all. They all relied on powerful strength to directly play a random strategy.


    Chu Yuan''s comprehension is not good, and he has never learned those magical powers.


    In the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, he was born in Chuyuan.


    Naturally, the comprehension is not good.


    So the two of them are like two kids who don¡¯t know anything but have great power, fighting constantly.


    It''s just that the power the two possess is too powerful.


    is so powerful that others can''t even get in touch with it.


    The two continue to fight.


    This battle, don¡¯t remember the years!


    I don¡¯t know how long has passed.


    Gradually, the sound of the explosion in the sky faded.


    In nothingness.


    I saw the Yuan Dynasty and Chu Yuan stand opposite each other.


    The two were panting, the golden light on their bodies was constantly flashing, and they were obviously weaker than before.


    Obviously, the prolonged battle made the recovery of both of them unable to keep up with the consumption, so they became weak.


    "You are weak."


    Chu Yuan''s eyes were like torches, staring at the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, and said.


    "Don¡¯t pretend, you and I are one, you and I consume the same consumption, I am weak, don¡¯t you feel weak anymore?"


    In the early Yuan Dynasty, they were cold-hearted.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan didn''t refute, so he stared at the beginning of Yuan Dynasty.


    As said at the beginning of Yuan Dynasty.


    That''s true.


    Weak at the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, and He was also very weak.


    There is not much power in the body at all.


    It will take some time to recover.


    Wait until he recovers, he must have recovered at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty.


    It''s still not easy to handle then.


    Chu Yuan is thinking.


    Think about how to take advantage of this period of weakness to solve the early Yuan Dynasty.


    Otherwise, it will be difficult to deal with later.


    "Are you still trying to beat me? Stop dreaming! You and I are one, you can''t beat me!"


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, he gave a cold snort and said.


    "This may be true, if I really think of it, then you will be unlucky."


    Chu Yuan answered calmly.


    "What moves do you have, I still don''t know? It''s ridiculous."


    Very disdainful at the beginning of Yuan Dynasty.


    His words fell into Chu Yuan''s ears, but Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up.


    Chu Yuan suddenly thought of something.


    It seems that he really has tricks, which can be used at this time.


    He has a subtle power in his body. If he uses this technique, maybe he can really kill the same weak Yuanchu.


    Wow!


    Chu Yuan suddenly violent.


    In the line of sight of the early Yuan Dynasty, Chu Yuan suddenly attacked and killed him.


    ridiculous!


    Seeing Chu Yuan attacked and killed him.


    This was the first thought of ??Early Yuan.


    There is no power left in their bodies, so close they can kill him?


    What are you kidding?


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, I didn¡¯t believe it at all.


    In his eyes, Chu Yuan is getting closer and closer to him.


    After approaching him, Chu Yuan raised his palm, and a faint flame enveloped his palm and struck him.


    What kind of move is this?


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, his eyes widened, and he couldn''t remember what kind of trick it was.


    He didn¡¯t even remember what magical powers Chu Yuan had learned.


    I don¡¯t even believe that with Chu Yuan¡¯s understanding, he can learn any magical powers.


    But at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, it was too late to think about it, because Chu Yuan was already approaching.


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, he could only lift up the slight power on his body, trying to stop Chu Yuan.


    Boom!


    There is an explosion.


    Chu Yuan smashed the power shield of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty with a palm, and hit the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. Under one palm, the will of the old Heavenly Dao in the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty was directly dissipated.


    "Heaven¡¯s will disperse, you lose."


    Chu Yuan said this sentence very calmly.


    "No, it''s impossible. What kind of trick is this? I don''t remember what tricks you learned! After becoming a god, it is impossible for you to learn tricks!"


    At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, he felt the will of heaven dissipating from his body, and it exploded in an instant.


    "The third chapter of the basic cultivation method of Qi-training, the palm of fire, urged by its own strength, melted in the palm, you forget, I have learned the basic cultivation method of Qi-training."


    Chu Yuan shook his head and said lightly.


    Qi realm basic training method...


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, his eyes widened. He would never have thought that he would lose on this in the end...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 675： Unable to blend

    Chapter 675


    Since Chu Yuan and the early Yuan Dynasty went to Tianwai for a battle, the world has returned to peace.


    The original old era has also joined the new era, and there are no more disputes.


    It is worth mentioning that all continents were unified, but some of them were broken due to various reasons when they were unified.


    Until the end, there are only nine continents left between heaven and earth.


    Nine continents are merged together, collectively referred to as the ¡®Jiuzhou Continent¡¯.


    The center of the continent is the original Shenxing continent.


    The people of the old era were arranged in the west of Kyushu.


    The old and new era merged into one, but there was no big conflict.


    With the passing of time.


    More than a year later.


    Many weak monks and mortals have forgotten the decisive battle a year ago.


    Only some powerful monks still remember.


    Remember that the heavens of the two sides have not yet returned, and the result of the decisive battle has not yet come out.


    ¡­¡­


    The center of the Kyushu mainland, the land near the east, Taiyi Jianzong.


    On the main peak hall.


    The disciples of Wudao Sect gathered here.


    They are sitting in their own seats.


    is under them.


    There is a chubby creature sitting.


    That is an iron-eater.


    is the original gluttony.


    "This thing says that he is also our junior? Master has accepted this thing as a disciple?"


    "What this thing or that thing, speak nicely, if he is really our junior, then you will be embarrassed."


    "Don¡¯t say it, it¡¯s really possible. Master accepts apprentices. This has always been the case. We can¡¯t guess it. According to the words of this gluttonous temple, they are taught by Master, the possibility is still very high."


    "But there is no evidence to prove this restaurant."


    Many disciples of Innocent Sect, one sentence, one sentence to me, are discussing vigorously.


    This gluttonous restaurant was not long ago when he suddenly visited Taiyi Sword Sect and said that he was also a disciple of their master.


    No, it immediately attracted the attention of all Wudaozong disciples.


    They all started to discuss, discussing whether what the glutton said is false or true.


    The gluttonous face sitting in the middle of the hall was dull and confused, as if he hadn¡¯t even listened to the conversations of the Wudaozong disciples.


    The disciples of Wudaozong discussed it for a long time.


    In the end, Ye Luo stood up and suppressed the discussion.


    "Okay, no need to say anything, let the gluttonous family live in Taiyi Jianzong, when the master triumphs, everything will naturally become clear."


    "Now let the gluttonous rice go down and rest first."


    Ye Luo waved his hand.


    His words can naturally be decided.


    Soon a few disciples came up and brought the gluttons down.


    Wait until the ÷Òóž was taken down, the discussion stopped a lot.


    Ye Luo looked at the many fellow doors in the hall, took a deep breath, and then glanced at the sky.


    Leave away from their master and the beginning of Yuan Dynasty.


    It¡¯s been so long.


    Has the outcome not been determined yet?


    "By the way, has the Xihe in Wudaozong sent back to Dijun?"


    Ye Luo suppressed the thought, looked at the other fellows of Wudaozong, and asked.


    "Sent back, sent back."


    Zhang Han quickly got up and replied.


    "That''s fine, that..."


    Ye Luo wanted to say something.


    Co is at this moment.


    Boom! !


    A bolt from the blue.


    Ye Luo and others came to the outside of the hall in a flash, and looked up at the sky.


    I saw a golden light flickering above the sky, and the aura of the whole world jumped at this moment, as if something cheering came back to its place.


    A person with a strong cultivation base can feel it.


    At this moment, heaven returns to its place!


    There is no doubt that it is the new era of heaven, which is Chu Yuan.


    "Master... Master is back?"


    The disciples of Wudaozong were taken aback.


    The next moment, they all rejoiced.


    The return of the revered master, it means that the new era has won in an all-round way!


    The disciples of Wudaozong were wondering why Master did not show up, but they learned that Master had won.


    In fact, it doesn¡¯t just refer to the disciples of Wudao Sect.


    Any powerful monk is happy at this moment.


    Because they know that they have won in this era!


    The battle of the times, they won!


    The most complicated emotions are the monster races of the old era. Although they are happy that the new era has won, they still have some worries.


    Worried about whether Tiandao in the new era will settle accounts after autumn.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect it at all.


    In the new era, Tiandao Chuyuan, there is no idea to even look at them.


    ¡­¡­


    In the space of heaven.


    Chu Yuan came here.


    There is a golden lotus platform slowly rotating at his feet, and the shadow of the sun and the moon behind it appears, making him look extremely sacred.


    "At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, after all, you were defeated."


    Chu Yuan looked down at the silver divine light in his palm.


    This silver divine light was amazingly transformed in the early Yuan Dynasty.


    It¡¯s just that Chu Yuan didn¡¯t have the time to devour this divine light that had the same root and the same origin as him.


    His divine consciousness is frantically detected.


    In one thought, He covered the whole world.


    Regarding the merger of Heaven, Earth and Continent into the Jiuzhou Continent, He ignored it.


    For him, all the operations of this world are natural, unless necessary, otherwise he will not ignore it.


    What Chu Yuan was looking at was the old way of heaven, and he was looking at whether the old way of heaven was still there.


    If he is there, he doesn¡¯t mind swallowing the old way of heaven.


    However, Chu Yuan did not expect it.


    The old heaven is gone.


    Run fast.


    Don¡¯t know where it went.


    "Count you running fast."


    Chu Yuan whispered in a low voice.


    He lowered his head and looked at the divine light in his palm.


    This divine light has the same root and the same origin with Him. Once swallowed, He will completely repair the origin, and at the same time will know his true origin, and his heels and feet will be greatly improved.


    "Since there is nothing wrong now, let''s start fusion."


    Chu Yuan held the divine light, and with a thought, he wanted to merge with it.


    But He just wanted to merge.


    The divine light in his hand sent a sense of rejection.


    This sense of rejection directly interrupted Chu Yuan¡¯s fusion.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but stunned.


    He began to explore the divine light carefully, trying to find the reason.


    A little exploration, Chu Yuan understood.


    Above this divine light...


    Have the old will of heaven.


    Because this divine light was made into a system by the old heavenly way, the origin of it was engraved with the old heavenly way''s rules.


    This rule is for Chu Yuan to teach his disciples.


    Now that the old way of heaven runs away, this divine light turns into the body, but the rules in it are indelible. This rule will completely block Chu Yuan and not allow Chu Yuan to absorb it.


    "This is how the same thing?"


    Chu Yuan frowned.


    He wants to forcibly merge.


    But that sense of rejection can completely prevent his fusion.


    "This rule must be counteracted in order to merge? This old way of heaven, did you leave me with such a hand?"


    Chu Yuan is a little angry...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 676： Chu Yuan Interpretation

    Chapter 676


    In an instant, nearly half a year passed.


    In the heavenly space, Chu Yuan, who was unable to fuse the other half of the divine light, finally chose to give up.


    Chu Yuan, who gave up, hesitated and came to Wudaozong.


    He used the power of heaven to transmit sound to many disciples of Innocent Sect, so that many disciples of Innocent Sect returned here.


    After the reminder, Chu Yuan walked within Wudaozong.


    He walked in the streets of Wudaozong, and all he looked up at was his past.


    Thinking of his past, he wanted to laugh.


    "It''s really fun, everything is just like passing a glance."


    "This Innocent Sect is also a bit interesting. The various temples are all condensed from the origin of the old heavenly Tao. The whole sect is a kind of strange treasure. Tsk tsk, it is really big."


    Chu Yuan glanced over, and he continued to walk forward.


    There was no one else in Wudaozong at this moment, and even Li Ergang went down the mountain.


    The original tower of the Hall of Commandments and all the soldiers in the Shenbing Pavilion were all taken away.


    The whole Wudaozong is empty.


    But Chu Yuan didn''t care.


    He walked the whole Wudaozong once, and finally came to the square of the main hall of the sovereign.


    After thinking for a long time.


    Chu Yuan walked to the top of the main hall square, stretched out his hand and waved, the heavenly golden lotus appeared in the void.


    He walked up and sat cross-legged on the golden lotus.


    As he sat down, the phantom of the sun and the moon behind him also appeared, and the divine light enveloped his face.


    faintly only see a supreme figure sitting cross-legged in it.


    Chu Yuan sits among the golden lotus of heaven.


    He stretched out his hand and waved below.


    Suddenly, fourteen shining golden futons condensed from below.


    "By the way, I almost forgot, and this little guy."


    Suddenly, Chu Yuan seemed to think of something, and once again stretched out his hand and waved, condensing the fifteenth futon.


    He suddenly remembered that he had fifteen disciples instead of fourteen.


    ÷ÒóžThe guy has no sense of existence, so he almost forgot.


    After finishing this, Chu Yuan began to wait quietly.


    About a stick of incense has passed.


    A voice sounded outside.


    "Disciple Ye Luo, lead the crowd to meet the master!"


    The sound of this voice also caused Chu Yuan to look away.


    Chu Yuan saw it at a glance. Outside Wudaozong, Ye Luo and more than a dozen Wudaozong disciples were waiting.


    Counting, there are nineteen figures.


    In addition to his fifteen disciples, there are four others, including Li Ergang, Xu Yu, Ao Yu, and Ao Ye.


    "Oh? Are you all here? Come in."


    Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows slightly, but still opened his mouth to let them all in.


    At the same time, He waved his palm.


    Behind the fifteen futons, there are four more futons.


    fell with His voice.


    Nineteen people from Wudao Sect also walked in.


    After they walked in, they saluted Chu Yuan one by one. They were shocked by Chu Yuan''s posture, but they didn''t ask much.


    Chu Yuan naturally waved his hand to exempt them, and then let them all find a seat to sit down.


    Chu Yuan didn''t say much.


    Ke Wu Dao Zong people know the etiquette very well.


    They gave the front position to the 15 disciples of Wudaozong, and sat in order one by one.


    Then it was Xu Yu, Li Ergang, Ao Ye, and Ao Yu.


    After everyone is seated.


    The first thing, the disciples of Wu Dao Sect is to prove the identity of the ÷Òóž.


    Ke hasn¡¯t waited for them to ask.


    Chu Yuan had already spoken.


    "He is your fifteenth junior disciple, ÷Òóž, indeed my disciple."


    Just listen to what Chu Yuan said.


    As soon as everyone heard this, they immediately felt relieved.


    They are really scared, ÷Òóž is here to deceive people.


    This matter is resolved.


    Everyone in Wudaozong looked at Chu Yuan, wanted to ask something, but they didn''t dare to ask, so they could only stare at each other eagerly.


    "Any question? You can ask them one by one. As a teacher, you can answer one question for each of you."


    Chu Yuan felt amused, and shook his head and said.


    The words come out.


    The expressions of everyone in Wudaozong were shocked.


    Immediately all eyes fell on Ye Luo.


    According to seniority, it is natural to let Ye Luo come first.


    Leaves fell unambiguously, and immediately stood up.


    "Dare to ask Master, what was the result of the controversy between the heavens and the way? And what should I do with those ancestors who died in battle?"


    Ye Luo knew the result, but he still wanted to confirm it again.


    "How do you ask this? It''s okay to tell you. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, I lost, and the old way of heaven was defeated. I don''t know where to go. Those who are old and immortal should have perished in the previous era. This is the reincarnation of heaven. Fighting for the new era, there will be a good reincarnation."


    Chu Yuan didn''t expect Ye Luo to ask this, but he patiently answered it.


    "Thank you, Master, for your answer."


    Ye Luo bowed his hands and sat back on the futon again.


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly, then looked at Zhang Han.


    "The disciple Zhang Han is here to meet Master."


    Zhang Han saluted very honestly, appearing to be gentle.


    "If you have something to say, don''t correct this. What kind of temperament do you still know as a teacher?"


    Chu Yuan can''t laugh or cry.


    "Ahem, Master, the disciple asked, that... Master, what is your situation now?"


    Zhang Han asked cautiously.


    "The way of heaven is to be a teacher, but to be a teacher is not the way of heaven."


    Chu Yuan said meaningfully.


    "Here, okay, Master, I understand."


    Zhang Han sat down in a daze.


    Next, Su Qianyuan then got up.


    "Dare to ask Master, what realm are you now?"


    "The way of heaven has no realm, the way of heaven is the way, the next one."


    "Master, are you still our master now?"


    "Forget it, of course, as a teacher has always been your master. You can rest assured that this is the next one."


    "Master, may I ask..."


    ¡­¡­


    The disciples asked one after another.


    Soon, more than a dozen disciples asked it again.


    After a while, I came to Chi Jia and asked.


    ò¿ò¿¡¯s inquiry also attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    "Master, disciples, and others, where is the future path? Now that the road to ascendance is cut off, what should the disciples and others do in the future?"


    ò¿ò¿''s words attracted everyone.


    The ascent channel is now broken.


    If ?? is to be reopened, it will inevitably attract the attention of the upper bound.


    The upper realm Yuxu Palace will not let go of this realm.


    "Don¡¯t worry about this. Before you ascend, you can come here to speak for the teacher. The teacher will open the ascension channel for you, so that you can ascend, and you don¡¯t need to pay attention to the matter of the upper realm."


    Chu Yuan shook his head and said.


    He is both heavenly and divine light, more human.


    There are so many things He can manage.


    The hands of the upper realm dare to penetrate into his realm, and he dared to act blatantly.


    Although you can¡¯t kill it, it¡¯s not a problem to shut it down, right?


    Want a reason?


    To offend the Dao of Heaven, is this reason enough?


    As far as Chu Yuan knows, Tiandao''s specifications are still very high.


    The upper realm has the heavenly path of the upper realm, and the lower realm also has the lower realm.


    and the two are related to each other.


    It is indeed a great sin to offend the Dao of Heaven.


    There is no doubt about this...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 677： Open a small stove

    Chapter 677


    On the main hall square.


    Chu Yuan solved the doubts of Wudaozong people one by one.


    Soon, everyone was almost finished asking.


    There is only one Xu Yu who falters, I don¡¯t know if I should ask.


    Xu Yu¡¯s doubts immediately attracted the attention of others.


    even Chu Yuan looked down.


    "Wave, just ask if you have any questions. Everyone has a chance to ask questions."


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but chuckled, and said.


    His words gave Xu Yu courage.


    Xu Yu hesitated for a moment, but still asked.


    "Dare to ask Sect Master, where is my way? Is the path I am taking right now?"


    Very rarely, Xu Yu did not ask about food, but asked these words.


    Other Wudaozong people were also surprised.


    This is a rare seriousness of Xu Yu.


    "Your path is right. As for your path, it is invincible, born supreme, as invincible, but your future path will be very bitter, more bitter than anyone else. If you can survive, you will be invincible. Overwhelming everything."


    Chu Yuan opened his mouth to make it clear.


    He added the gaze of divine light with the heavenly way.


    It is easy to see Xu Yu''s fate.


    The born supreme born after the catastrophe!


    This calamity should be in the upper realm!


    Hear this.


    Xu Yu was in a daze, then stood up and knocked a few heads towards Chu Yuan, as if he had understood something.


    The others in Wudaozong were also taken aback.


    Unexpectedly, Master''s evaluation of Xu Yu was so high.


    Take the invincible way!


    will overwhelm everything!


    "Well, that master, can I write about my future path?"


    Zhang Han rubbed his hands and wanted to ask too.


    "Go away, sit down."


    Chu Yuan rolled his eyes, single-pointed, and directly pressed Zhang Han on the futon.


    Zhang Han was not embarrassed either, and he sat on his futon with a smile on his face.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan is not surprised.


    He still knows what temperament this second disciple is.


    "I have left as a teacher for many years, and I have not taught you much. Now that I have returned as a teacher this time, I will preach to you as a teacher, and I will preach to you this time!"


    "There are three thousand avenues, all of which can be proved. Every avenue is connected to the end. You can listen to the way of heaven and confirm your own way."


    Chu Yuan intends to preach.


    said that he is his own way of heaven.


    He himself is the Way of Heaven.


    On telling the way of heaven, no one understands it better than Him.


    The disciples of Wudaozong heard that Chu Yuan was about to preach, all of them became energetic and even a little excited.


    Even if all of them are scattered immortals, and Ye Luo is a golden immortal, they still believe that Chu Yuan¡¯s preaching will benefit them tremendously.


    It was Li Ergang and Xu Yu. Hearing Chu Yuan was about to preach, they thought they could not listen, and they consciously prepared to leave.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Yuan called them.


    "Er Gang, you stay and listen together. How much you can listen to depends on your good fortune."


    Chu Yuan''s light and fluttering sentence caused Li Ergang and the four of them to freeze in an instant. There was a warm current surging in their hearts, and Chu Yuan almost knocked his head.


    Under Chu Yuan''s gaze.


    The four of them didn''t make any movements, and sat down obediently, waiting for Chu Yuan to preach.


    Seeing that everyone is stable, Chu Yuan is not welcome, and the golden lotus flower blooms dazzlingly under his feet.


    The light shines on the people of Wudao Sect.


    This burst of light made Wudaozong people feel a burst of warmth.


    "quiet."


    Chu Yuan''s lips lightly opened, and a word was spit out from it.


    One word of Him floats down.


    Everyone shook their hearts slightly, and quickly entered a state of concentration.


    Seeing this, Chu Yuan didn''t hesitate, and began to tell the truth about heaven.


    The way of heaven is the way of the world and the foundation of the world.


    Chu Yuan tells the heavenly way with the respect of heavenly way, which is the most letting people feel the existence of heavenly way.


    Regardless of the level of understanding, I can understand more or less.


    The fact is also true.


    Among the people of Wudao Sect.


    Li Ergang''s realm with low comprehension is also breaking through frantically, and he has a little understanding of the meaning of heaven.


    However, in this sermon, the one who has benefited most is Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo began to feel the way of heaven since he was weak. At this moment, he got the meaning of the way of heaven, and it was instantly confirmed, and the benefit was very high.


    Next is Xu Yu, Ai Qing, Tantai Luoxue, Su Xi and other disciples with extraordinary understanding who have benefited the most.


    As for Zhang Han and others, it''s going to be a little back.


    ¡­¡­


    This sermon lasted several years.


    After becoming the Way of Heaven, Chu Yuan has a weak concept of time.


    He just talked about it for several years.


    A few years later, Chu Yuan noticed the passage of time, and then stopped.


    He stopped.


    Wu Dao Sect everyone also woke up, all of them had expressions of intent.


    They just looked at Chu Yuan and didn''t understand why Chu Yuan would stop.


    "Seven years of preaching, your respective sects are a bit messy, so let''s go back to deal with affairs."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand slightly.


    His words shocked everyone.


    It¡¯s been seven years now?


    This is too fast.


    After the Wudaozong people reacted, they immediately bid farewell to Chu Yuan one by one, and after obtaining Chu Yuan''s consent, they headed outside.


    The few disciples who did not create a sect saw that most of them had left, and were too embarrassed not to leave, so they could only leave with them.


    Soon, there were only four people left on the main hall square.


    Respectively Xu Yu, Li Ergang, Ao Ye, Ao Yu.


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, let Xu Yu and Li Ergang go down by themselves, leaving behind Ao Ye and Ao Yu.


    Ao Ye and Ao Yu were left alone by Chu Yuan, and they were a little embarrassed. They looked at Chu Yuan cautiously, not knowing why Chu Yuan left them both.


    "You two, one is the sect guardian beast, and the other is my mount, but your cultivation is too low."


    Chu Yuan lowered his eyes and glanced at the two of them.


    Ao Yu only has the cultivation base of crossing the tribulation realm.


    Ao Ye is slightly better, but only the cultivation base of the Mahayana realm.


    "Sect Master, we will definitely work hard to practice."


    Ao Ye and Ao Yu are guaranteed.


    "Don¡¯t think about your own practice anymore. How long will it take to wait for your cultivation level to come up? I''ll preach to you in private, so speed up your practice."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    Ao Ye and Ao Yu heard this, overjoyed.


    They had no idea that Chu Yuan could even make a small kitchen for them, the reason was only because their cultivation base was low.


    Chu Yuan also ignored the two people''s thoughts at all, and he straightforwardly began to preach.


    What he said this time is not entirely the way of heaven.


    is based on the needs of two people.


    Undoubtedly, preaching like this will help them even more.


    The cultivation base of the two of them is growing almost at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In less than a month, Ao Yu reached the Mahayana realm, and Ao Ye also reached the peak of the Mahayana realm. His speed was extraordinary.


    Speaking of this, it is estimated that no one will believe that the speed of improvement will be so fast.


    After half a year, Chu Yuan told them to leave, saying that the rest depends on their own practice...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 678： One gasification three cleansing?

    Chapter 678 One Qi Turns Three Clears?


    Wudaozong, above the main hall square.


    After Chu Yuan had opened a small stove for Ao Ye and Ao Yu, he let them go back.


    On the square of the main hall, only Chu Yuan was left sitting on the golden lotus of heaven.


    Chu Yuan looked down at the divine light in his palm.


    He thought a little bit.


    But he still couldn''t think of any way to integrate this divine light.


    This divine light has the same root and the same origin with Him.


    But there are rules inscribed in it.


    This rule is the rule of the original system, which requires him to teach the abolished disciples.


    Theoretically, he needs to find his disciples to teach abolishment.


    Then, after completing this rule, maybe he can merge this half of the divine light.


    But now this world belongs to Him.


    He himself is the way of heaven.


    Let Tiandao destroy his own world by himself? This is not compliant.


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly.


    So, He can only go...


    Upper Bound?


    Chu Yuan raised his eyes and glanced at the sky.


    This matter is not in a hurry.


    He can think more.


    It really doesn¡¯t work anymore, he will go to the upper realm to find his disciples to teach the abolishment.


    With his current posture, without the interference of the old ways of heaven or other things, it is definitely handy to teach and abolish disciples.


    It¡¯s just that He still needs to consider some things.


    For example, his heavenly body.


    Heaven has to abide by the rules.


    "Don''t worry, think about ways first."


    Chu Yuan settled down.


    He is ready to think about countermeasures.


    His body of heaven is subject to too many restrictions.


    He thought about whether there was any way to solve it.


    This divine light is an individual.


    The other half of His body is an individual.


    The origin of the Tao of Heaven is an individual.


    Chu Yuan was wondering if he could separate the three individuals.


    Similar to Yiqi Huasanqing?


    seems to work.


    But Chu Yuan was not sure, so he could only choose to try.


    ...


    the other side.


    Taiyi Jianzong.


    On the main peak hall.


    Ye Luo came back here.


    He immediately summoned his big disciple, Emperor Wusheng.


    At this moment, Emperor Wusheng is also a top player of the party, and he is also famous among the nine continents.


    At the same time, Emperor Wusheng was also the next lord of Taiyi Sword Sect appointed by Ye Luo.


    For a long time, under Ye Luo¡¯s deliberate efforts, Emperor Wusheng did indeed have a high prestige within Taiyi Jianzong. In addition, God Wusheng was also very strong. Almost people from Taiyi Jianzong also acquiesced to Emperor Wusheng. The identity of the next suzerain.


    Ye Luo summoned the emperor Wusheng. The first thing he said was that the emperor Wusheng should inherit the position of suzerain.


    When I heard this sentence, it scared Emperor Wusheng very much.


    "Master, you, what happened to you? But where did you hurt during the decisive battle?"


    Emperor Wusheng subconsciously thought that Ye Luo''s body had a problem.


    "Did you learn from your second master uncle? Nonsense all day long!"


    When the leaf fell, he suddenly couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Then Master, why do you want me to inherit the position of Sovereign?"


    Di Wusheng couldn''t help but ask.


    "I plan to ascend as a teacher soon. At that time, Taiyi Sword Sect will naturally be in charge of you, so let you inherit the position of Sect Master. Is there anything wrong with this?"


    Ye Luo shook his head and said.


    "What? Master, you are going to ascend?"


    Emperor Wusheng was surprised.


    "Otherwise? As the teacher is already at the limit of the human world, it is difficult to continue to ascend. It has reached the point where you must ascend, but you don¡¯t have to worry, you can wait for the ascending channel to reopen and become immortal first, and then consider ascending later. Thing."


    Ye Luo persuaded it.


    Regarding his words, Emperor Wusheng naturally agreed quickly, where he dared to say anything.


    Ye Luo nodded with satisfaction, seeing how well-behaved Emperor Wusheng was.


    Then, he seemed to remember something again, and could not help but start a new round of instructions.


    "By the way, Wusheng, your current cultivation base is no longer low, and you have to find out about your heirs. The inheritance of our Taiyi Sword Sect cannot be broken."


    "Also, remember, tell the latecomers that, no matter what, Taiyi Sword Sect respects Wudaozong as the ancestor. If one day, Taiyi Sword Sect does not respect Wudaozong, then Taiyi Sword Sect does not exist. It¡¯s necessary, you know?"


    Ye Luo looked at Emperor Wusheng with a rather rigorous expression, and said so.


    "Yes, Master, disciples must remember Master¡¯s words."


    Di Wusheng nodded quickly.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo is satisfied.


    In terms of cause and effect, he is more familiar than anyone else.


    Today¡¯s causes are likely to have results in tens of thousands of years, which is unpredictable.


    But in terms of cause and effect, that''s the case.


    Good and evil have their own different causes and effects to deal with.


    Today, Emperor Wusheng took these words.


    If Taiyi Jianzong really forgets his original intention in the future,


    The evil result, Taiyi Jianzong will bear it.


    After saying a lot of things, Ye Luo let Di Wusheng leave. At the same time, he gathered a lot of the backbone of Taiyi Sword Sect and explained the situation to them.


    Then began to prepare for the succession ceremony, allowing Emperor Wusheng to quickly inherit the position of suzerain.


    Ye Luo¡¯s practice is actually not uncommon, and other Wudao Sect disciples also did it.


    They all know that they are not far from the ascent.


    The sects they left behind all need inheritors.


    So they all began to let their inheritors inherit the sect.


    However, Ye Luo was still a little worried about the future of Taiyi Sword Sect.


    After hesitating, Ye Luo plans to go to the Long River to see, look into the future, and see how the Taiyi Sword Sect will look like in the future.


    It¡¯s just that the current world is in charge of Chu Yuan. According to the rules, others cannot enter the long river of time. Once they enter, the rules are broken, and the heaven needs to kill.


    But the way of heaven today is Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan closed one eye to this situation.


    just reached out and knocked Ye Luo out, there was no other action at all.


    ...


    In a blink of an eye, another year has passed.


    this day.


    In the Wudao Sect, in the main hall square.


    The heavenly golden lotus blooming on the square is now shining dazzling light.


    I saw a huge golden light beating on the heavenly golden lotus.


    as time flows.


    The huge golden light gradually divided into three rays.


    The three rays of light are connected to each other, but they are all different.


    The three rays of light flashed for a while, and they turned into three figures.


    These three figures have the same appearance, but completely different temperaments.


    On the left, the breath is mysterious and restrained, and there is a faint divine light flashing all over the body, surrounded by a breath of detachment.


    The person in the middle is surrounded by golden light, and between every move, there is a mighty heavenly majesty.


    The one on the right is unremarkable, but the temperament is quite special, which is weaker than the other two.


    The three figures have different temperaments, but it can be easily seen from their origin that they are the same.


    These three figures are absolutely Chu Yuan...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 679： The ascent channel should be reopened

    Chapter 679 Ascending Channel When Reopened


    The main hall square.


    Three figures stand opposite each other.


    All three of them are Chu Yuan.


    But the origin is different.


    on the left is the half of the divine light of the origin of Chu Yuan.


    The person in the middle is transformed by the origin of heaven.


    And the one on the right is the half of the divine light in the early Yuan Dynasty, which was forcibly incorporated by Chu Yuan, but the rules of the old heaven have always existed. It can be forcibly turned into an incarnation, but it cannot be used. Light the original power.


    One gas turns into three clears!


    Chu Yuan succeeded in this step.


    turned his own ontology into three incarnations.


    These three incarnations each carry different powers.


    After Chu Yuan succeeded, he understood his next goal.


    He has three incarnations.


    The incarnation of the half of his own divine light, he intends to stay in the guard of Wudaozong.


    The incarnation of the Dao¡¯s origin that day went to the heavenly space to guard this heavenly path.


    The half of the divine light in the early Yuan Dynasty, find an opportunity, send it to the upper realm, and teach the abolishment of the disciples.


    Randomly find some disciples to teach and abolish, and then obliterate the rules of the old heaven, and then send them back, and his body is three-in-one, by then he will definitely break through a new realm.


    This is the whole plan of Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan himself thinks it is very feasible.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, he could not fully control this half of the light at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, which was the same as the trumpet.


    Send the trumpet to the upper bound.


    If you can''t handle the small size, you can open the large size again.


    Chu Yuan fell at one thought.


    He asked the incarnation of Shenguang to go to the hall of the sovereign.


    The incarnation of Tiandao is going to the space of Tiandao.


    Soon, on the main hall square.


    Only the other half of the divine light exists.


    Most of Chu Yuan''s divine consciousness remained in this part of the divine light. He lowered his head slightly, feeling his body, and couldn''t help shook his head.


    This half light is really weak...


    In other words, it''s not that the light is weak.


    Because of the rules left by the old heaven, he was unable to use the power of the divine light, which made him appear weak.


    "I am almost the same as a mortal now?"


    Chu Yuan felt funny.


    He really is, he hasn''t felt this feeling for a long time.


    This kind of mortal feeling.


    Just when Chu Yuan wanted to examine her body carefully.


    Outside, a voice came.


    "Disciple Ye Luo, please see Master!"


    This voice came from outside.


    Chu Yuan raised her eyebrows slightly, wondering what Ye Luo was doing now.


    But he still let the incarnation of Shenguang in the Sect Master''s Hall speak.


    "Go ahead."


    The voice of the incarnation of Shenguang spread outside the square.


    Ye Luo heard the words, and moved in quickly.


    When he walked into the main hall square, he saw Chu Yuan at first sight.


    When he saw Chu Yuan, his pupils suddenly shrank.


    The realm of ??Master...


    Mortal?


    Hey, Master, I really know how to play.


    Mingming even preached to them before, and now he becomes like a mortal again.


    No one really thinks Master is a mortal, right?


    Ye Luo feels funny.


    But he didn''t dare to say anything more. He could not decide how Master wants to play.


    "Disciple Ye Luo, pay homage to Master!"


    Ye Luo faced Chu Yuan, kneeled and bowed, very sincerely.


    No matter what realm he is, he never had any disrespect when facing his master.


    "Get up, what''s the matter with you this time?"


    Chu Yuan looked down at his disciple.


    He is still very satisfied with his disciple.


    All of his disciples can be regarded as true tianjiao.


    However, Ye Luo was able to suppress many disciples, which shows his ability.


    Whether it is aptitude, comprehension, xinxing, conduct, etc., Ye Luo is top-notch.


    For this kind of disciple, who can¡¯t like it?


    "Enlighten Master, the disciple has felt that the cultivation base has reached the extreme level of the world and cannot be improved. Please also Master to give the disciple some guidance!"


    Ye Luo stood up, but still folded his hands, respecting his master very much.


    "Your cultivation base..."


    Chu Yuan glanced at Ye Luo a little.


    Although he could not use the power of this part of the divine light, this part of the divine light was once transformed into a system, and he could use some of the basic abilities of the system.


    One of them is the ability to check the realm of others.


    He glanced over, and a template appeared in front of him.


    ¡¾Name: Ye Luo¡¿


    ¡¾Cultivation for: Dixian Land (Golden Fairy Dao Fruit)¡¿


    ¡¾Flaws: can be defeated by cause and effect¡¿


    Fairyland, Golden Fairy Road Fruit.


    No wonder.


    No wonder it will be said that it has reached the extreme level of the world.


    Chu Yuan suddenly.


    He didn''t even look at any flaws.


    Causality is a flaw that most people have. This is what a flaw.


    A blow from the causal side can wipe out most people.


    This flaw is almost the same as it did not.


    "Luo''er, your cultivation is indeed at the extreme level of the world. If you want to improve, you can only ascend, but can you prepare for it?"


    What Chu Yuan said was naturally the other party¡¯s funeral account and so on.


    "Master, all the disciples have been dealt with."


    Ye Luo nodded seriously and said.


    "In this case, the teacher will reopen the ascension channel to help you ascend. After the ascension, be careful. If you can''t do anything, find an opportunity to return to the lower realm and protect you for the teacher."


    Chu Yuan spoke and said slowly.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo expression suddenly stagnated, staying for a few seconds.


    He suddenly remembered that when he was not too strong, he was called down by the master.


    At that time, Master had also said similar things to him.


    ¡®Like, after going down the mountain, practice hard. If you get into trouble in the future, you can go up the mountain to find a teacher, and protect you well for the teacher...¡¯


    These words still echo in his mind to this day.


    It used to be, and it is still true today!


    Master respects his kindness, and it is unclear!


    He can only practice hard, so that he can help Master one or two when his cultivation is strong in the future!


    "Disciple, thank you Master!"


    Ye Luo took a deep breath and knelt down again.


    "Why is this again."


    Seeing this, Chu Yuan stepped forward and helped Ye Luo up.


    Ye Luo was moved again.


    Master is clearly a great power.


    But he treated him like this, even to lift him up, he had to do it himself, instead of directly lifting him up with force.


    Chu Yuan didn''t know that this disciple was starting to make up his mind again.


    Although he knew that his disciples were good at brain supplements, he didn''t feel that these disciples would be good at brain supplements to such an extent.


    "Are you ready? If you are ready, I will reopen the ascension channel for the teacher."


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    "Enlighten Master, my disciples are ready."


    Ye Luo nodded firmly.


    "In that case, then, the ascending channel, when it is reopened!"


    Chu Yuan left a sentence.


    slightly manipulated the incarnation of the Heavenly Dao through the divine sense, and directly used the power of the heavenly Dao to force the ascent channel.


    At the same time, he was worried that the power of the heavens was not enough, and mobilized the incarnation of the light, and followed to open the ascent channel.


    The two large size will work together, the ascending channel will be reopened today...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 680： Leaf fall soaring

    Chapter 680


    Boom!


    On the sky of the Kyushu Continent, the wind and clouds changed suddenly, and layers of dark clouds covered it, and countless extremely terrifying lightning flashes.


    A passage faintly manifests in the dark clouds.


    This passage is impressively the ascending passage.


    is just the ascension passage at this moment, and there is no air of upper realm in it, which is completely different from the ascension passage in the ancient times.


    Obviously, the ascent passage at this time has been closed.


    The changes in the sky in the Kyushu Continent, for mortals, did not notice anything, but felt that a heavy rain was coming.


    But the monks were keenly aware of the change.


    One by one, they flew into the sky, stepping in the air, observing the changes in the sky, feeling nervous, thinking that something was happening again.


    It¡¯s a decisive battle between the old and the new era, but a few years have passed, and most of them still remember it.


    Most of the cultivators thought it was the battle of the ages and there was any follow-up.


    However, some powerful monks will be able to discover that this is a problem with the ascent channel.


    ¡­¡­


    The old headquarters in the old days.


    Dijun is still the ruler of all monster races in the old age.


    He is now taking the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and a group of demon saints in the middle of the sky, watching the changes in the sky.


    "The ascending channel appears. Is this someone trying to ascend?"


    "Impossible, I have observed this era, the ascending passage was closed from the outside in this era, it can''t be opened at all..."


    "Yes, even if it is forced to open, above the ascent of this world, there seems to be a forbidden area of ??life, it is impossible to achieve ascension."


    "Don''t worry, see who wants to ascend first."


    "It doesn''t matter who it is, even the Tianjiao whose surname is Ye before can''t do it."


    Many demon saints, you and I discuss each sentence.


    Dijun and Donghuang Taiyi in front of them stood opposite each other, and looked at each other with doubts in their eyes.


    "Brother knows, who is going to ascend?"


    Tong Huang Taiyi asked.


    "How do I know this..."


    Di Jun just wanted to talk.


    Boom! !


    A bolt from the blue.


    Two powerful forces rose from the sky and the earth, and fought into the ascending channel.


    In an instant, something seemed to be broken in the ascending passage, with a loud bang.


    A large black air permeated from the other side of the ascending channel.


    But an invisible force suddenly appeared on the stage, sweeping away all the black air.


    "Heavenly power! And a very mysterious power, at the same time breaking the ascension channel."


    Dijun frowned and said.


    "This is the one who is breaking the ascension channel? Why is that person breaking the ascension channel?"


    Tonghuang Taiyi was also very puzzled.


    The one in his mouth is naturally Chu Yuan.


    But where does he dare to call Chu Yuan directly?


    "Maybe to help his disciple ascend, let''s just watch it."


    Dijun took a deep breath, waved his hand and said.


    If the ascent channel is really reopened.


    Then they may be able to develop externally.


    If you stay in this world, there is nothing to be said.


    I just want to leave, I have to ask who...


    If the person doesn¡¯t nod, just put the road in front of them, they wouldn¡¯t dare to go.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Tianwu Mountain, Wudaozong goes up.


    Chu Yuan faintly looked at the ascending passage above the sky.


    "The ascension channel has been opened, Luo''er, do you need thunder robbery? If you need it, the teacher can schedule it for you, if you don''t need it, the teacher will withdraw it for you."


    Chu Yuan put his hands on his back, turned his head to look at Ye Luo, and asked.


    The advantage of a Master of Heaven is here.


    Do you want Thunder Jie Baptism? I''ll adjust it for you.


    Don¡¯t just withdraw, just ascend directly.


    Walk through the back door openly.


    "Return to Master, the disciple''s cultivation has reached the extreme realm of the world, and there is no need for thunder robbery."


    Ye Luo replied respectfully.


    "If so, let''s go."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    "Teacher, Master, my disciple is gone!"


    Ye Luo finished speaking, kneeling down and bowing again.


    He finished this ceremony.


    Without waiting for Chu Yuan to help, the figure moved, turning into a sword light, and flew towards the sky.


    Chu Yuan just watched Ye Luo fly into the sky.


    After watching for a while.


    He then retracted his gaze.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to watch.


    But his body is now a mortal.


    Too far¡­¡­


    I can¡¯t see anymore...


    "This world''s connecting ascent channel is connected to a forbidden area of ??death. This is a bit troublesome. You have to allocate some strength to Luoer and protect it a little."


    Chu Yuan whispered in a low voice.


    His thought fell.


    began to mobilize his incarnation of Heaven.


    ¡­¡­


    Above the sky, outside the ascent passage.


    Ye Luo''s body was shining with countless sword lights. From a distance, he looked like a flood of sword lights, carrying immortal sword intent, and headed towards the ascent passage.


    Before coming to the ascension channel.


    He stopped slightly, stepped on a fairy sword under his feet, and stared at the world.


    Ye Luo''s first glance fell on Tianwu Mountain and bowed respectfully.


    Then he looked at Taiyi Jianzong a second time.


    then looked at where his fellow students were.


    At the end, his gaze turned to a figure in the air.


    That is Sile.


    Sile''s eyes collided with Ye Luo''s eyes in the void.


    "I''m waiting for you."


    Ye Luo said silently.


    He did not go down, nor made any other promises, only a simple sentence.


    "good."


    Sile at the bottom also replied softly.


    Get this word.


    Ye Luo nodded, turned and rushed into the ascent passage.


    After entering the ascent channel.


    He immediately mobilized his sword intent to the greatest extent.


    He held the sword intent around his body.


    No surprises.


    After entering the ascent channel.


    A breath of death surged over, trying to cover Ye Luo.


    But the sword intent around Ye Luo completely blocked it.


    When the sword intent collided with the death aura, bursts of white smoke rose up, seeming to cancel each other out.


    Ye Luo''s pace also slowed down because of the death air.


    "This breath of death, so strong?"


    Ye Luo frowned, a little surprised.


    He had thought that this breath of death would be very strong.


    But I never thought it would be so strong.


    actually stopped him as soon as he entered.


    If this goes back, isn¡¯t it stronger?


    Can he survive the ascent passage?


    Ye Luo couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    Just when he was worried.


    A dazzling golden light shone out, dispelling the death air.


    "Luo''er, follow me as a teacher."


    A voice that made Ye Luo very familiar with came over.


    Ye Luo turned to look.


    I saw a golden light figure approaching him.


    is not his master.


    It¡¯s just this master...


    The breath is very powerful and mighty, with a wave of heavenly power.


    Just say how could his master be a mortal!


    Look, look, does this look like a mortal?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 681： Character status

    Chapter 681 The current situation of the characters


    In the ascent passage.


    Ye Luo looked at the master next to him, with a strong look of worship in his eyes.


    He just faced the breath of death, he was directly blocked, and his speed slowed down a lot.


    But those death auras in front of the master, it is as if they have encountered natural enemies.


    I was dazzled by the golden light on the master''s body, and the death aura quickly faded, and he didn''t dare to touch him at all.


    "Let''s come here as a teacher, and take you directly to the upper realm for the teacher."


    Chu Yuan, the incarnation of Heavenly Dao, turned his head and glanced at Ye Luo, then stretched out his hand.


    A burst of warm golden light enveloped Ye Luo.


    Chu Yuan confirmed that the golden light had wrapped Ye Luo, and immediately flew towards the depths of the ascending channel.


    He, who carries the power of the heavens and the earth, can''t be blocked by these death auras at all.


    He ran across.


    The breath of death was knocked away.


    Almost a moment, Chu Yuan came to the end of the ascending passage.


    At the end of the ascent passage, there is a circle of white light, and the inside cannot be seen from the outside.


    Through the white light, you can enter the upper realm.


    "Lauer, enter from here, it is the upper bound, you can enter."


    Chu Yuan stood in front of the white light, surrounded by golden light, dispelling the breath of death, and he talked to Ye Luo lightly.


    "Master, did the disciple go?"


    Ye Luo stood behind his master, bowed his hands in salute, and then asked.


    "Go ahead."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand.


    He just finished speaking.


    Suddenly, as if thinking of something, he hurriedly called Ye Luo.


    "and many more."


    Chu Yuan stretched out his hand and waved a golden light to stop Ye Luo.


    "Master, what''s wrong?"


    Ye Luo looked at his master and asked suspiciously.


    Chu Yuan did not answer Ye Luo.


    looked up and down Ye Luo.


    Then he stretched out his finger and placed a little bit between Ye Luo''s eyebrows.


    Buzz!


    Ye Luo''s eyebrows began to flicker with the imprint of Heavenly Dao. After a while, the imprint of Heavenly Dao shattered and turned into countless fluorescence, covering Ye Luo''s whole body, forming a golden shield.


    "Outside this passage, there is a land of death. If you ascend, you will be enveloped by the air of death. This is part of the strength left by the teacher to you and can support you to walk out of the land of death."


    Chu Yuan explained it softly.


    "Teacher, Master..."


    Ye Luo stared at her master blankly.


    "Go, why are you still standing here? Let''s leave for the teacher."


    Chu Yuan also seemed to have thought of what Ye Luo would do next, waved his hand, his figure turned into a golden light and left the ascending passage.


    Only Ye Luo was still standing there.


    With the golden light shield, he no longer fears the breath of death.


    The breath of death cannot touch him at all,


    He stared blankly in the direction Chu Yuan had left for a long time, then bowed for a long time.


    After finishing this last prayer.


    Ye Luo turned around, facing the white light ahead, without hesitation, he rushed into the white light.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    Mortal Chu Yuan retracted most of his spiritual knowledge, he opened his eyes and looked towards the sky.


    At this moment, which ascending channel above the sky dome is disappearing.


    The death breath in the ascending passage was blocked by the power of heaven, and it could not flow out at all.


    There is no need to worry about the death air harming this world.


    "I just don''t know what to do if you are in the upper bounds? I can''t notice."


    To be honest, Chu Yuan was a little worried.


    Non-vegetation, ruthless Practice makes perfect?


    For this big disciple, his feelings are the deepest.


    But in this world, he really can''t stare at it all the time.


    "By the way, this magic light was built into a system before. Is there any function that I can use now?"


    Chu Yuan suddenly became curious.


    He really didn¡¯t know much about this semi-sweet light, he only knew that there was a system test.


    Others, he hasn''t fumbled.


    With curiosity, Chu Yuan began to explore.


    After he fumbled for a while.


    I finally got it.


    This semi-sweet light does indeed have many functions.


    Including detection.


    There are also several functions.


    Such as a map?


    Treasure identification?


    and the current situation of this character?


    Um?


    What is the status of this character?


    Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow.


    After a closer look, he probably understood it.


    The current situation of this character is able to bind others, and then you can view all the big and small things that happened to others after binding.


    "This feature is interesting."


    Chu Yuan was a little surprised.


    Unexpectedly, this semi-sacred light was also created by the old heavenly way.


    Shenguang is extremely mysterious and possesses all possibilities.


    No matter what is created, it doesn¡¯t feel strange.


    I just didn¡¯t expect this kind of function.


    The status of this character, only the breath of the bound person can complete the binding.


    Chu Yuan is also unambiguous. He wants the role of this character''s current situation, just to use it to check Ye Luo''s situation.


    He contacted Tiandao Queen a little, and directly searched for the breath of Ye Luo from the sky and the earth.


    Send these breaths to him again.


    After finishing the binding with breath.


    In front of him, a screen suddenly rose.


    [Character Status: Ye Luo]


    ¡¾Identity: Big Disciple¡¿


    [Your big disciple Ye Luo has soared]


    ¡¾Ye Luo, your big disciple, enters the death penalty zone of the immortal world, and is sheltered by the power of the heavenly way to avoid suffering¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    Only two paragraphs.


    It is estimated that only the temporary events after Ye Luo''s ascension and ascension were recorded.


    But only two paragraphs can make Chu Yuan feel relieved.


    These two passages told Chu Yuan that Ye Luo had no trouble.


    This one is sheltered by the power of the heavens, it should be the handwriting of the large size of the heavens just now.


    "It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay if it¡¯s okay, then I should also adjust myself, this trumpet can be put aside."


    "On the side of Heaven, we have to manage this world, and on the other half of Shenguang, we have to retreat and practice while guarding the Wudao School."


    Chu Yuan whispered.


    He has a detailed plan in his heart.


    Although he needs to send this trumpet to the upper realm to teach his disciples, it is not now.


    The most important thing for him right now is to manage this world.


    The stronger the heaven and the earth, the stronger his heaven and earth will be.


    If there is any trouble in the upper realm, it can be easily solved.


    There is nothing that a large can''t solve.


    If there is, then two large ones!


    Chu Yuan is very confident about this.


    The fusion of Heavenly Dao large size and Shenguang large size, this is not something that ordinary monks can stop.


    Even in the upper realm, it is impossible for many people to be able to stop it.


    There is a large size, which is arrogant!


    Chu Yuan thought, and controlled his trumpet to go to the Sect Master¡¯s Hall. Most of the spiritual consciousness drove to the heavenly Dao large...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 682： Changes over time

    Chapter 682


    In an instant, nearly ten years have passed.


    In the past ten years, under the deliberate management of Chu Yuan, the mainland of Kyushu has undergone tremendous changes.


    Countless Tianjiao figures appeared.


    There are countless ruins, chances, or treasures of heaven and earth that have emerged, attracting monks to fight for it.


    These kinds of changes look like a world of great controversy is approaching.


    At the same time, in the past ten years, the five disciples of Chu Yuan, Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luoxue, Su Xi, and Hua Divine Doctor, have also formed a group and soared together.


    The other disciples haven''t ascended yet, they are still in the mainland of Kyushu.


    ...


    This day, in the heavenly space.


    The incarnation of the heavenly path, Chu Yuan, stepped on the heavenly path golden lotus, and lifted up the shadow of the sun and the moon on his back, like a supreme god.


    That Huanghuang Tianwei, even people who are closer, will feel a great sense of oppression.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan was staring at a phantom in front of him.


    This phantom is a scaled-down version of the mainland of Kyushu.


    "How to allocate it?"


    Chu Yuan frowned, seeming a little puzzled.


    He holds a rune in his hand, and the rune shines with infinite light.


    According to the rules of heaven, it is necessary to redistribute air fortune to the continents of the world every 100 years.


    In the rules of heaven, it is exactly the 100th year, so he needs to distribute the luck.


    He distributes it, and then according to the various rules in the dark, he will give each person the air transport for replacement. This is the theory of transfer.


    It was just an unconscious random assignment by Heaven before.


    is different now, because Chu Yuan is there, it is naturally assigned by him.


    "This seems to have the taste of being created by human beings and gods."


    Chu Yuan is amazed.


    A picture suddenly appeared in his mind.


    A **** is creating a man, take a glass of water, add water to various templates of man, and then create a man.


    He seems to be similar.


    It¡¯s just that He is allocating the luck of the whole world.


    "Forget it, first divide the Shenxing Continent into half."


    Chu Yuan is openly playing favoritism.


    reached out and moved half of the luck in the rune into the place that belonged to the original Shenxing Continent.


    He is not a supreme saint.


    Heaven¡¯s way is ruthless, that means the unconscious way of heaven, it has nothing to do with his Chu Yuan.


    He also has selfish desires.


    For Chu Yuan, the entire continent of Kyushu belongs to his subordinates, followers, or people.


    However, among the various places in the Kyushu mainland, there are major regions.


    The ?? area also has a close or distant relationship.


    Shen Xing Continent undoubtedly belongs to his close area.


    After all, Chu Yuan was born here!


    Includes half of the Qi Luck into the Shenxing Continent.


    Chu Yuan looked at each area, and roughly allocated his luck.


    After finishing the allocation, his eyes turned to the depths of the sea again.


    There are also creatures in the depths of the sea.


    And quite a few.


    Chu Yuan always knows.


    But He is very insensitive to these creatures.


    The former Ren Tiandao was also very insensitive to the creatures in the depths of the sea, so he did not treat him at all.


    Because these creatures do not respect the way of heaven at all, and do not follow the laws of heaven. They are a group of creatures who think about defying the heavens every day, so they are naturally disliked by the way of heaven.


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, felt that he still couldn''t be so stingy, and distributed the last trace of luck to the creatures in the sea.


    After doing this, he turned his head to deal with other things.


    Don¡¯t look at the heavens and the way being full, but there are so many things, even if most things can run on their own with the heavens and the earth.


    But there are still many things that need to be handled by the way of heaven himself.


    Next, what Chu Yuan has to deal with is the matter of reincarnation.


    The matter of reincarnation is also very wonderful.


    The main reincarnation is in the upper realm, and the one in the lower realm can only be regarded as a small reincarnation.


    Like a long river of time, the main stream is in the upper bound, and the lower bound is just a tributary.


    But it was just a small reincarnation, and it was enough for Chu Yuan to toss.


    The reincarnation here is not managed by any underworld at all, it is all managed by heaven.


    The reincarnation of ordinary mortals is okay. It can be solved by the operation of heaven and earth, but some cultivators who have reached the standard will have a deadline. If they want to reincarnate, he needs to deal with it himself.


    Some people who have too much karma and dare to enter the reincarnation will naturally be liquidated by the way of heaven, and only those with high merits are allowed to reincarnate.


    "Hey, it''s not easy to be a god."


    Chu Yuan sighed.


    He immersed himself in the use of spiritual consciousness, and wanted to continue to deal with it.


    Suddenly, He seemed to feel something.


    suddenly raised his head and looked in one direction.


    The direction is...


    Long time!


    "Bold! Who dares to break the long river of time!"


    Chu Yuan yelled, and his body shuttled out directly into the long river of time. At the same time, the power of the entire world was mobilized by him and entered with him.


    In just an instant, he noticed that a strange breath broke into the long river of time that belonged to him.


    A strange breath breaks in and violates the rules.


    Heaven will naturally take action.


    ...


    In the long river of time.


    A man broke into it.


    This man is wearing a golden lion head battle helmet, holding a black sharp spear, and his face is heroic, like a **** of war, surrounded by a majestic battle spirit.


    His breath is very strong.


    is far more powerful than Jinxiandao.


    "That **** Ye Luo comes from this little world?"


    "If I can''t kill you head-on, then I will trace your roots and destroy it from when you were weak! You must die!"


    There is a crazy color in the man''s eyes.


    He is going against time, and he wants to go back.


    But he hasn''t taken a few steps yet.


    A panic of Tianwei swept over, and he wanted to directly suppress this man.


    "The Way of Heaven? It''s just the way of heaven and earth in a small world!"


    There was a deep contempt in this man''s look like a **** of war.


    He took out a token with his backhand, and on that token there was also an aura that belonged to heaven alone.


    And this heavenly aura is stronger and more advanced than the heavenly aura of Chu Yuan.


    "My edict, this world of heaven retreat!"


    The man yelled.


    He is holding a strange treasure that holds the heavenly aura of the upper realm.


    This strange treasure is useless in the upper realm, but it is useful in the lower realm.


    Generally, the Heavenly Dao of the Lower Realm operates on their own, and they will naturally be ordered by the Upper Realm¡¯s Heavenly Dao to take out this token.


    This is obviously very familiar to the man.


    But this time, it was beyond the man¡¯s expectations.


    He took out this token, but Heaven did not retreat.


    On the contrary, his breath became stronger and stronger, and he was suppressed.


    "This doesn''t make sense, which link went wrong?"


    "This is impossible."


    The man was stunned, a little unclear.


    This is different from what he encountered before.


    It was obviously not like this before...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 683： This is the way of heaven?

    Chapter 683 Is this the way of heaven?


    In the long river of time.


    The man who looked like a **** of war began to panic.


    The reason why he is not afraid of the Heavenly Way of the Lower Realm is because of that Heavenly Way.


    But that heavenly order failed, he should panic.


    The Lower Realm of Heaven is also the Way of Heaven.


    The sky is irreversible!


    Leave aside, whether he can play.


    Even if he has been able to fight, does he dare to fight?


    hit the lower realm heavenly way, that is to be held accountable by the upper realm heavenly way.


    No matter how horizontal this man is, he can''t do anything to the way of heaven.


    Just when the man was in a panic.


    A golden figure came quietly behind the man.


    is Chu Yuan.


    Without any warning, Chu Yuan directly raised his hand and patted behind the man.


    Under a palm, wrapped in the infinite power of the world, he directly shot the man abruptly.


    Boom! !


    The invisible ripples spread, shaking the river for a long time.


    The man didn''t have time to react at all. He vomited blood and fell down, turning into a meteorite.


    Chu Yuan, the incarnation of Heavenly Dao, is even more cruel, and between the palms, he counts his palms and shoots continuously.


    The count of palms accurately hit the man.


    In just an instant, the man died, and his breath completely dissipated.


    After doing all this, Chu Yuan nodded in satisfaction. He turned into a golden light again and left here.


    He doesn¡¯t know who this man is.


    But he knew that the man wanted to go against the time and kill Ye Luo.


    This is enough for him to kill.


    After Chu Yuan intends to go back, he will check the "Character Status" carefully and find out why.


    ...


    Chu Yuan left.


    The long river of time has also returned to calm.


    But what Chu Yuan didn¡¯t notice was.


    Outside the tributary of this long river.


    A figure in black is standing there.


    This black figure is the one who has been guarding for a long time every day.


    It''s just that at this moment, the figure in black was stunned, watching Chu Yuan leave and the place where the man had fallen, unable to return to his senses for a long time.


    The thing just now is...


    The Way of Heaven?


    The figure in black had noticed that someone was disturbing the long river of time, so he rushed over.


    But he rushed over, he hasn''t done anything yet.


    I saw the scene just now.


    Heaven¡¯s Tao is for people to play yin, so kill that person directly?


    When did Tiandao spend so much time playing?


    The figure in black felt incredible.


    The existence just now, is it the way of heaven?


    is the way of heaven.


    He can clearly feel the heavenly aura on the opponent.


    "The times have really changed? Even Tiandao can play like this?"


    The figure in black is a little suspicious of life.


    He vaguely remembered that before coming out this time, his ancestor had said something to him.


    This era has changed.


    has become different.


    To survive in this era, you must learn to adapt.


    He didn''t take it seriously at first, and he didn''t even know what it meant.


    Now it seems that he understands something.


    "I also have to learn to adapt, learn to adapt, learn to adapt!"


    The black figure took a deep breath, and he made up his mind in silence.


    glanced again at the place where the man had fallen.


    He turned around and flew away to other places, went to other places in Time Changhe, and continued to guard Time Changhe.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    Chu Yuan opened his own trumpet, opened the status of the character, and checked it.


    He did not check one by one, but checked all the information of the disciples bound by him after the ascent.


    ¡¾Your big disciple Ye Luo was attacked by the fairy king and big demon...¡¿


    ¡¾Your big disciple Ye Luo was attacked by the fairy king and big demon...¡¿


    [Your big disciple Ye Luo was attacked by the fairy emperor...]


    ¡¾Ye Luo, your big disciple, accidentally broke into the ruins of the ancient celestial beings, and he can inherit from the ancient celestial beings, and his mana soars...¡¿


    ¡¾Your big disciple Ye Luo encounters the ancient immortal''s remnant soul, and Xin is sheltered by the power of the remnant heaven to avoid it...¡¿


    ...


    A lot of information, almost all of it is from the leaves.


    Ye Luo swiped the entire screen of ¡®Character Status Quo¡¯.


    Only occasional messages about Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luoxue, Su Xi, Hua genius doctor.


    Pass a few messages.


    Chu Yuan also understood that Zhang Han and the five of them had nothing to do, but joined together to worship a sect, and their lives were quite stable.


    is just the information of this Ye Luo, his eyelids twitched.


    Is this Ye Luo stabbing the sky of the upper realm?


    The screen is full of all kinds of information about being attacked. Why did you get the chance and then be taken away?


    This is too exciting.


    Chu Yuan felt that Ye Luo was not that kind of protagonist.


    can be so wonderful.


    "This guy, the ability to do things is a bit too strong."


    Chu Yuan silently turned off this''character status quo''.


    Probably he also knows, the person just now is probably the enemy that Ye Luo stabbed in the upper realm.


    It may be that Ye Luo could not be beaten, and he came to play with Yin, trying to obliterate Ye Luo in the weak hour.


    "People nowadays, how do they like to play yin, alas, the world is getting worse."


    Chu Yuan shook his head.


    He stood up and raised his hand.


    A ring-like thing fell from the sky and floated onto Chu Yuan''s hand.


    This is the man''s storage ring, which was snatched by him after being killed by a single blow.


    There are many treasures in it, such as heaven and earth treasures.


    It¡¯s just that these things are not for Chu Yuan.


    So Chu Yuan didn''t pay attention to it.


    It¡¯s just useless and useless.


    Putting these things in Wudaozong can still increase the aura in Wudaozong.


    "I just don''t know where Li Ergang is, give it to Li Ergang, he should be able to do it?"


    Chu Yuan thought a little bit.


    intends to hand over this storage ring to Li Ergang for processing.


    Li Ergang is in Wudaozong, almost his default logistics supervisor.


    These things can be easily handled by Li Ergang.


    Chu Yuan walked out from the hall of the master.


    He planned to go to Li Ergang.


    Unexpectedly, he had just walked out the door and saw Li Ergang running after a flying chicken.


    Chu Yuan: "..."


    He suddenly felt that Li Ergang was a little unreliable.


    "Zong, overlord!"


    Li Ergang saw Chu Yuan, and quickly gave up the chase and saluted Chu Yuan.


    "You...what are you doing?"


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath.


    "No, nothing, just catch a chicken, Sovereign, did I... disturb you?"


    Li Ergang asked cautiously.


    "It''s okay, you take this storage ring, and put the contents inside Wudaozong reasonably."


    Chu Yuan didn''t look at it, and threw the storage ring to Li Ergang.


    Immediately, he turned around and left for the Sect Master Hall.


    Leave only Li Ergang alone, standing still, staring blankly at the storage ring in his hand.


    After opening the storage ring with his divine sense and looking inside, he was completely stupid.


    "Fuck!!!"


    Over the entire square of the Sect Master¡¯s Hall, the voice of Li Ergang lingers...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 684： Dijuns request

    Chapter 684 Dijun''s request


    Since Chu Yuan is divided into three, after each is in charge, time has become unimportant.


    On this day, Chu Yuan was still in the Wudao Sect with his trumpet.


    But it has been a long time since someone broke into it before, and it has been ten years again.


    In the past ten years, the mainland of Kyushu has naturally developed at an extremely fast speed, and all kinds of talents have emerged in an endless stream, and they have truly entered the world of great controversy.


    Of course, this world of great controversy is only for ordinary monks.


    For the top monks, such as the disciples of Wudaozong, and the demons of the old age, there is no such thing as a world of great controversy.


    They still have their own lives.


    However, in the past ten years, there have been disciples of Wudaozong soaring.


    The ascended disciples are the seventh disciple Tu Xuexi, the eighth disciple Tu Yelin, the ninth disciple Sile, and the tenth disciple Zisu.


    For the seven disciples, the eight disciples are okay.


    These two people established the New Era Demon Race Imperial Court, claiming to be the Demon Emperor, and they are considered to have left a legacy.


    But the nine disciples and ten disciples perilla are not the same, and there is no fart left, and they soar directly.


    In this regard, Chu Yuan was also very helpless, and could only let it go and let these four disciples ascend.


    But one thing that made Chu Yuan feel even more helpless was that none of the disciples since the seven or eight disciples was willing to leave the inheritance.


    I just want to play one by one, and I don¡¯t want to leave a legacy at all.


    Sile, Perilla, Ai Qing, Chi Jia, Li Cheng, Lin Mo, Tao Yuan.


    None left behind.


    According to the words of these disciples.


    No need to stay.


    But Chu Yuan couldn''t help it, and in the end it had no choice but to stop.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan opened the "Character Status Quo" again to watch the movements of many of his disciples.


    [Your big disciple Ye Luo was attacked by the immortal monk...]


    ¡¾Ye Luo, your big disciple, was attacked by the Great Demon of the Immortal Emperor...¡¿


    [Your big disciple Ye Luo was attacked by the ancient ghost king, and Xin was able to protect him from it.]


    ¡¾Your big disciple Ye Luoguan is on the Heavenly Way of the Upper Realm, and he has occasional gains and his mana is greatly increased¡¿


    ¡¾Your seventh disciple Tu Xuexi was favored by the monk of Emperor Immortal and was admitted to the Nine Immortal Gate of Taiyi...¡¿


    [Your eighth disciple Tu Yelin was favored by the monk of Emperor Xiandi and was admitted to Taiyi...]


    ¡¾Your nine-disciples, Brother Silede, like the immortal emperor...¡¿


    ¡¾Your ten disciples perilla have...¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    On the screen, the screen was still completely swept by the leaves.


    The other nine disciples have very little information.


    Occasionally, there are only a few, and most of them refer to monks in retreat, or were admitted to the immortal gate.


    Only this leaf fell.


    It''s like fighting every day.


    Without stopping, either he stabbed the monk of the emperor today, or provoked the demon of the emperor tomorrow.


    From time to time, there can be some ancient ghost king attacked.


    is simply ridiculous to the extreme.


    "This fall, when did you get so waved?"


    Chu Yuan''s face was strange.


    He remembered, wasn¡¯t Ye Luo very stable before?


    Why is it the same as letting go when I reach the upper bound?


    All kinds of waves, there is no one day to stop.


    "Forget it, it''s all right."


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, but still had no thoughts to care about.


    Furthermore, he now has all three numbers in the lower realm, and he can''t control it if he wants to.


    He started to think about when he should soar.


    According to the current development of this world.


    It is estimated that in a few decades, he will be able to devote most of his energy to this trumpet, and then soar.


    Just when Chu Yuan was thinking about it.


    Below Tianwu Mountain, a voice came in from outside, piercing through the formations that shielded the sound.


    "Demon Race Emperor Jun, please see the sky... Please see the Sect Master of Wudao Sect!"


    This voice naturally attracted Chu Yuan''s attention.


    Dijun?


    What is this guy doing?


    The old age chose to take refuge in the new age at a critical moment, and he forced the old way to make a move, so that he could follow.


    Because of this, Chu Yuan did not liquidate Dijun¡¯s batch of old times afterwards.


    Instead, let these people of the old age stay in the Kyushu mainland.


    I just don¡¯t know why this Dijun came to him for no reason.


    Chu Yuan hesitated for a while, still planning to turn on the Shenguang large size, so as not to use this number to deal with it, it would be bad if something went wrong.


    With a thought, he drove this number into the Sect Master Hall.


    The next moment, a sacred light figure stepped out again.


    is Chu Yuan¡¯s Shenguang Queen.


    Chu Yuan¡¯s divine light is not as powerful as Tiandao¡¯s, but the introverted divine light shows his dignity.


    In terms of prestige, it is natural that the Queen of Heaven is even better.


    It is noble and mysterious, but Shenguang tuba has crushed Tiandao tuba.


    "come in."


    Chu Yuan looked at the foot of Tianwu Mountain, and saw Dijun standing at the foot of the mountain at a glance.


    He said a word.


    The voice has just arrived.


    did not wait for Dijun to respond.


    He directly moved Di Jun to him with supreme power.


    Wow...


    Dijun was moved in front of Chu Yuan, his figure was a little unsteady, his face was confused.


    After seeing Chu Yuan, she reacted instantly, and she couldn''t help but burst into cold sweat.


    He knew that this Heavenly Dao and Wu Dao Sect Master was very strong.


    But I didn¡¯t expect it to be so powerful.


    casually moved him over.


    He can''t even notice it.


    "Demon Race Emperor Jun, meet the Sect Master Wudao!"


    Dijun gave a gift to the younger generation.


    For him, the gift of juniors is the limit.


    He was once also a heavenly emperor, and it would never be possible to let go of his face and give a big gift.


    "Get up, Dijun, under your leadership, your monster clan has been abiding by your duty over the years, and you have made a lot of contributions to the new era. Yes, what''s the matter with your visit this time?"


    Chu Yuan carried his hands on his back, and those twinkling eyes looked at Di Jun so plainly.


    Although he was plain, the pressure on Dijun was enormous.


    Dijun was under his eyes, and even his waist couldn''t help but bend down.


    "Going back to the predecessors and contributing to the new era is what we should do, not worthy of praise."


    "As for the visit this time, let''s not hide from the predecessors, Di Jun is here to find a way for the monster race of the old age!"


    Dijun gritted his teeth and said.


    "Oh? Find a way for the monster race? What way?"


    Chu Yuan came to be a little interested and couldn''t help asking.


    "Senior, you should know that we have almost no effect in this world. We...we want to go to other places and find a way to survive!"


    Dijun bowed again.


    "You want to ascend?"


    Chu Yuan raised her eyebrows slightly.


    There are so many people soaring in the old days, this is not a trivial matter.


    "No, senior, there are countless lower realms under the upper realm. We want to go to other lower realms, so come here to ask senior to open a channel and let us leave."


    Dijun expressed his thoughts.


    He knew that with the current strength of the old age, going to the upper realm would be impossible.


    It would be better to go to other nether realms to dominate.


    "Oh?"


    Chu Yuan was slightly taken aback...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 685： Sentient beings against heaven

    Chapter 685


    For Dijun¡¯s request.


    After hesitating for a long time, Chu Yuan still agreed.


    He mobilized the Heavenly Dao tuba, opened the world channel, and let the demons of the old age leave.


    However, it was only part of the demons in the old age who were willing to follow Dijun to leave, and some demons who wanted peace and tranquility stayed in the Nine Provinces.


    This part of the demons in the old age did not continue to occupy a state due to the small number of people.


    Instead, it was scattered to various regions of Kyushu, and it was completely integrated with the new era.


    There are good things among them. It seems that they have completed statistics on the old-age monsters scattered in various areas, and also listed a book that records the old-age monsters in each area.


    The head of these good people is Xu Yu.


    For these actions, Chu Yuan was too lazy to take care of them, letting Xu Yu toss.


    With most of the demons left in the old age.


    There are more resources in the Kyushu Continent, which has also caused the ¡®Great Contest¡¯ in the Kyushu Continent to become more prosperous.


    ¡­¡­


    Time is in a hurry, and in an instant, it has been ten years since Di Jun led the old era out of the world.


    In the past ten years, Chu Yuan sent the last wave of disciples to the upper realm.


    Ai Qing, Chi Jia, Li Cheng, Lin Mo, and Tao Yuan, these five disciples also soared to the upper realm.


    Among the gluttony, I don¡¯t want to go.


    But Chu Yuan disliked keeping the glutinous rice in the lower realm. In addition to eating and sleeping every day, he drove the glutinous rice to the upper realm.


    After sending all the disciples to the upper bound.


    Chu Yuan began to prepare to send his trumpet to the upper bound.


    However, something unexpected happened to Chu Yuan on this day.


    He suddenly noticed that the luck of the Kyushu mainland had shaken, and there was a big downward trend.


    This caused Chu Yuan to react quickly and mobilized Tiandao''s tuba to check it out.


    In the space of heaven.


    Heavenly Dao large Chu Yuan began to check it out, and he found out the reason.


    After some searching.


    He finally found the reason.


    The reason why the air fortune of the Kyushu mainland has begun to plummet is because the Kyushu mainland has developed too fast.


    is approaching a terrible point.


    In just a few decades, there have been earth-shaking changes.


    Qi Luck of the Continent of Kyushu has also come to a peak with the arrival of the ¡®World of Great Controversy¡¯.


    Prosperity must decline, and things must be reversed!


    This is the rule of heaven.


    Therefore, the luck of the Kyushu mainland has shown signs of decline.


    "The rules of the Way of Heaven are set by me. Can this kind of rules be changed?"


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly.


    He stretched out his hand and shot a golden light, forcibly stabilized the fortune of the Kyushu continent that was about to fall.


    After confirming to stabilize, Chu Yuan was relieved.


    However, Chu Yuan didn''t transfer his divine consciousness to other places, but stayed on the side of Tiandaolu, continuing to observe the situation between heaven and earth.


    The observation of Chu Yuan has been observed for more than three years.


    After three years.


    Chu Yuanben saw that there was no sign of a fall in his luck, and planned to transfer his spiritual consciousness to a trumpet.


    Suddenly, voices rang in his ears.


    "Heaven''s inhumanity uses everything as a dog! Today is cruel! Deprived of our right to ascend, we should go against the sky! Ask for the right to ascend from heaven!"


    "Everyone, let''s go against the sky together!!!"


    "Successfully means everything, reverse means immortality!"


    "From today, our team is the League of Heaven-Defying Persons, and we are fighting the sky!"


    The incoming of these sounds.


    Chu Yuan was stunned.


    what?


    Chu Yuan raised his eyes and cast down his eyes downward.


    He saw it at a glance. On the east side of the Kyushu Continent, a group of monks gathered together to carry out the ceremony of offering sacrifices to the heavens.


    At the ceremony of sacrificing the heavens, it was announced in public that they would rebel against the Tao of Heaven.


    Looking at it this time, it exploded Chu Yuan''s anger.


    He tried his best to stabilize the luck of the Kyushu Continent, and wanted this group of monks to become stronger.


    These monks actually want to oppose him? !


    What else did ?? say, is He deprived of the right to ascend?


    Is this really human?


    If it hadn¡¯t been for him to seal the ascension channel, the breath of death would have permeated the entire world.


    Chu Yuan is really angry.


    He kindly helped sentient beings and wanted them to become stronger.


    All beings actually want to oppose Him?


    What''s the matter of smoothness and immortality.


    Is this something that beings can say?


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath.


    He finally understood why the rules of the Way of Heaven would set the principle of prosperity and decline.


    This is really useful.


    These creatures are prospering to the extreme, and they think that they are going against the sky.


    Chu Yuan''s gaze swept across the Kyushu Continent.


    A monstrous anger burned in his chest.


    He wanted to take a direct shot and erase the entire continent of Kyushu.


    But after thinking about it for a long time, I finally let go of the idea.


    The Kyushu Continent carries the inheritance of His disciples.


    If it were erased, the inheritance of His disciples would definitely be broken.


    "Forget it, I am the Dao of Heaven. I must be magnanimous. I can''t deal with all beings. I want to show the atmosphere of the Dao of Heaven."


    Chu Yuan stabilized his mind.


    He silently transferred his divine consciousness to Shenguang Queen.


    Heaven doesn¡¯t make a move. Didn¡¯t it say that Shenguang Tuba won¡¯t make a move?


    Heavenly atmosphere, what is the matter of Guan Shenguang?


    ¡­¡­


    All the divine consciousness gathered on Shenguang Queen''s body.


    Tianwu Mountain, Wudaozong, on the main hall of the sovereign.


    Shenguang Queen Chu Yuan, who was sitting cross-legged, silently opened his eyes.


    A dazzling divine light flickered from the eyes, illuminating the entire hall.


    "Ao Ye, come here."


    Chu Yuan said softly.


    He moved his finger lightly.


    Ao Ye, who was cultivating on the other side of Wudaozong, was instantly moved to the main hall of the Sect Master.


    Originally, Ao Ye was a little dazed.


    After seeing Chu Yuan, everything became clear, and she hurriedly bowed down to salute.


    "I want to go out. Are you willing to ride for me now?"


    Chu Yuan asked very intimately.


    If Ao Ye doesn''t want to continue to be his mount, then of course he won''t force it.


    "Huh? Yes! Yes! Of course I am very willing!"


    Ao Ye was stunned for a moment, and soon recovered. It was an excitement.


    can become a mount for Chu Yuan''s existence.


    It is simply his honor.


    He was still afraid that Chu Yuan would dislike him.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Yuan would still be willing to admit his identity as a''mountain''.


    You must know that this identity represents Chu Yuan¡¯s face.


    In the whole world, with this identity, he can go unimpeded.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to Taiyi Sword Sect first."


    Chu Yuan chuckled lightly, not paying attention to what Ao Ye was thinking, and got up and walked outside.


    The excited Ao Ye quickly followed Chu Yuan.


    After arriving at the square of the Sect Master¡¯s Hall, he took the initiative to transform into a giant blue dragon and became the mount of Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan was also unambiguous, and his figure moved lightly and landed on the top of Canglong''s head.


    Wuhu! ! !


    With a roar, the blue dragon rose up into the sky, turning into a dragon shadow, and flew in the direction of Taiyi Sword Sect. The speed was much faster than before...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 686： Wei method

    Chapter 686 Wei Laifa


    Chu Yuan rode Ao Ye, came out of Wudaozong, and watched the mainland of Kyushu again.


    As the Dao of Heaven, he is mostly managing the operation of the Dao of Heaven, and he has not personally seen the scene of the Kyushu mainland.


    This is the first time.


    It was only the first time that Chu Yuan felt a deep dislike of sentient beings.


    Almost all parts of the Kyushu mainland are setting off against the sky.


    This kind of influence has even spread to the mortal level, and even the mundane dynasty is setting off against the sky.


    Especially those emperors who claimed to be the emperors directly threatened that there would be no emperor from now on, and Chi Guoguo slapped Tiandao in the face.


    This Chu Yuan was so angry.


    The most important thing is that this has almost formed a general trend that will go against the sky.


    Under this general trend, choosing not to go against the sky is equivalent to being an enemy of the entire continent.


    Of course, there are also many forces that choose to be neutral.


    Because these forces are strong enough, they frighten those who are against the sky, making them unable to do anything.


    Neutral forces include Taiyi Sword Sect, Yin Yang Formation Sect, and so on, which are inherited from the disciples of Wudao Sect.


    There are also some old-age monsters led by Bai Ze, and they are also very wise to choose neutrality.


    ...


    Taiyi Jianzong.


    Chu Yuan, who had traveled elsewhere for a long time, took Ao Ye and finally came to Taiyi Jianzong.


    The Taiyi Sword Sect of this period was obviously weaker than when Ye Luo was in charge.


    I don¡¯t know why.


    Only in terms of air transport, it can''t be compared with Ye Luo''s time.


    When he came to Taiyi Sword Sect, Ao Ye easily entered the Sect Master Hall after identifying his identity.


    Here, Chu Yuan also saw Taiyi Sword Sect¡¯s second lord, his disciple Sun Emperor Wusheng.


    "Emperor Wusheng pays respects to Master!"


    Emperor Wusheng saluted as soon as he saw Chu Yuan.


    "Get up."


    Chu Yuan stood in the temple with his hands on his back.


    His eyes were fixed on Emperor Wusheng.


    This disciple...


    seems to be a lot of downfall.


    In terms of body shape, I have lost too much weight than before, but there is still a sorrow between my eyebrows.


    "Yes, Master."


    Emperor Wusheng then stood up again.


    "Let''s talk, what happened in Taiyi Sword Sect?"


    Chu Yuan asked lightly.


    How could he not see that Taiyi Sword Sect must have undergone tremendous changes.


    "Master, I...I..."


    Di Wusheng suddenly choked up.


    He trembled and explained the situation to Chu Yuan.


    Taiyi Sword Sect faced the general trend against the sky and naturally chose to be neutral. Emperor Wusheng didn''t know that the Sect Master of Wudao Sect was the Dao of Heaven.


    But he knew that the relationship between Wudaozong and Tiandao was very complicated.


    can never go against the sky.


    So he chose to be neutral, but he did not expect that his decision caused dissatisfaction among many people.


    Affected by the general trend against the sky, nearly half of the elder-level figures in Taiyi Sword Sect actually chose to be against the sky.


    But even under the suppression of Emperor Wusheng, these elders did not dare to mention it again.


    But letting Emperor Wusheng suppress it, he finally went on a business trip.


    The difference lies in an heir chosen by Emperor Wusheng.


    The heir actually chose to betray the Taiyi Sword Sect and contact the elders who wanted to go against the sky, forming a force with the intention of subverting Emperor Wusheng.


    Fortunately, Emperor Wusheng found out in time and took action to suppress it, so that Taiyi Jianzong was not really replaced by the person in charge.


    But even if the Emperor Wusheng suppressed it in time, Taiyi Sword Sect¡¯s loss was very heavy, and it could almost be regarded as a serious injury.


    Hear these words.


    Chu Yuan was silent for a moment.


    Of course he could also see that Tai Yi Jianzong''s luck was greatly damaged.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect it to be caused by the incident of sentient beings against the sky.


    But now, what can he do?


    Taiyi Jianzong¡¯s loss of luck, there is no way to make up for it.


    "For the Taiyi Sword Sect, you don¡¯t have to blame yourself too much. In the days to come, you just need to manage it. Your luck will make up for it sooner or later. But what''s the matter with the heavens?"


    Chu Yuan asked about the origin of the incident.


    Emperor Wusheng naturally did not dare to conceal this, and he told Chu Yuan everything he knew.


    According to what the Emperor Wusheng said, all sentient beings completely declared that things against the sky were made by one person.


    The man was named Wei Laifa, he was a real arrogant talent, and he had been a master of crossing the Tribulation Realm after ten years of cultivation.


    Na Wei Lai Fa was everywhere on the Kyushu Continent threatening that sentient beings could practice faster and that powerful monks could ascend. The reason why they are now restricted is because of the way of heaven.


    It''s strange to say that Wei Laifa''s words seemed to be naturally seductive, and soon set off a general trend.


    This general trend has become more and more terrifying over time, and until today, it has completely become the mainstream of the Kyushu mainland.


    "Wei Laifa?"


    Chu Yuan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    He remembered the name.


    "Yes, Shizu, this person is also the leader of the Sky Guards Alliance, but Shizu is dissatisfied with the Sky Guards Alliance? If he is dissatisfied, the student can contact the Yin Yang Formation Sect and other sects to declare war on the Sky Guards Alliance."


    Di Wusheng asked carefully.


    Counting this, it was the first time he faced his master, saying that it would be impossible if he was not nervous.


    "No, I will take care of this matter. Next, you will inform the inheritance sects of your uncle, so that they can be hidden for a few months."


    Chu Yuan said with a faint light in his eyes.


    "Yes, Master."


    Di Wusheng didn''t know what Chu Yuan was going to do, but he nodded quickly when he dared to violate Chu Yuan''s meaning.


    Next, Chu Yuan briefly talked to Di Wusheng and left.


    After leaving, Chu Yuan asked Ao Ye to return to Wudaozong first.


    And he himself came to the sky above.


    Turn on full combat power.


    With the absolute power of Shenguang, forcibly recovering all the luck of the entire Kyushu Continent.


    Heavenly Dao Queen silently pretends not to see it.


    No one knows the movements of Shenguang Tu at all.


    Shenguang Tuba took away all the luck very smoothly.


    The loss of luck in the Kyushu mainland will cause disastrous consequences.


    Don¡¯t need Chu Yuan to do it himself, I¡¯m afraid that the Kyushu Continent will collapse on its own.


    Furthermore, beings who are against the sky will definitely pay for it.


    Done these.


    Chu Yuan drove his Shenguang large size and left.


    ...


    As expected by Chu Yuan.


    The mainland of Kyushu has lost its luck, and it is almost a land of desert.


    Only the first day, there were various natural disasters, the most serious of which was the flood.


    The flood that was once settled by a certain human race has struck again.


    This time it was more serious.


    In an instant, the Kyushu Continent suffered heavy losses and was fragmented.


    On the second day, something more serious happened. The strong aura that had originally gathered in the Kyushu Continent began to dissipate, and went to all parts of the sea, unwilling to stay in the Kyushu Continent.


    The mainland of Kyushu seems to be isolated by the world...


    In the following days, it will get worse every day.


    The entire continent of Kyushu seemed to be shattered, which directly awakened all sentient beings.


    Especially after seeing the fact that those who choose to be neutral have nothing to do, sentient beings regret it.


    But there are still a group of people who still don¡¯t regret it.


    Then the group of people led by Wei Laifa from the Alliance of Heaven Defenders.


    Not only did this group of people regret it, they also rose up in anger, wanting to go directly against the sky and declare war on the sky...


    Thanks to the book friend ¡®kuxia¡¯ for rewarding 15,000 book coins


    Thanks to the book friend ¡®not met¡¯ for the reward of 100 book coins


    Thanks to the book friend "Tears Back Flow Ghost" for rewarding 100 book coins


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 687： Attacking Wudaozong?

    Chapter 687 Attacking Wudaozong?


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    Chu Yuan, who drove the Shenguang large size, sat cross-legged in the Sect Master''s Hall.


    It has been several months since he took away the luck of the Kyushu mainland.


    In just a few months, countless lives were killed by actions against the sky.


    The Kyushu mainland is in turmoil.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t bear this at first, but in the end, he could see it through.


    The rules of heaven cannot be broken!


    This is not to say that heaven is ruthless, but that rules are rules.


    The ??rule is established after countless attempts, and it is not a rule imposed by heaven.


    Furthermore, countless creatures were killed by an act against the sky. Instead of feeling weak, heaven and earth have strengthened a lot.


    Especially after every monk falls, heaven and earth will strengthen a trace of origin.


    This makes Chu Yuan feel something.


    He has read many web articles in his previous life.


    In the midst of the prehistoric times, Liang Jie said that he didn''t quite understand it at first, but he might understand it now.


    There are sentient beings under the way of heaven, but the cultivation of sentient beings is to absorb the spiritual energy between heaven and earth to practice.


    And heaven and earth aura itself is limited, this limit is the limit of heaven.


    The practice of sentient beings can be said to be using the resources of heaven to practice.


    But after all beings have cultivated to a certain level, they will reach the peak. This peak is also the limit of heaven and earth. Therefore, there is a saying that prosperity must decline.


    If it continues to prosper, the heaven and the earth will definitely be unable to hold it, either collapse or fail, and fall into the era of the end of the law.


    After reaching prosperity, there should be decline, allowing sentient beings to feed back the heaven and the earth, thereby making the heaven and the earth stronger, and the next generation of monks can naturally cultivate to a higher level.


    However, this sentient beings feed back the heaven and the earth.


    Most cultivators have poor aptitudes. After practicing all their lives, they will finally reach the limit. The body will fall into the earth, the soul into the heaven, and a trace of obsession will reincarnate.


    Of course, this only refers to ordinary monks.


    The monks after the Nascent Soul Realm are already different.


    Only in the real world of cultivation, there are not many monks above the Nascent Soul Realm.


    Therefore, most sentient beings will eventually feed back the heaven and the earth, and they will gently feed back.


    It''s an accident that the sentient beings are against the sky this time, causing the Qi Luck to be taken away by Chu Yuan.


    "Finally, in the future, management will still be carried out according to the rules of heaven to avoid more accidents."


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and made a decision in his heart.


    From this time, he shouldn¡¯t have such a preference for sentient beings.


    should be treated in a ¡®relentless¡¯ way.


    Just when Chu Yuan thought of this.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, there was a thunderbolt in the blue sky.


    The entire Tianwu Mountain trembled, as if it had been hit hard by something.


    Along with the impact of Tianwu Mountain, a voice with infinite anger was transmitted directly.


    "Wei Keneng of the League of Sky Defenders, I heard that the legendary Tian is the lord of this sect. Today, we are specially leading the League of Sky Defenders. Come and see you!"


    This voice has a killing intent to the sky.


    This killing intent is so fierce that even the formation can''t isolate it.


    "Um?"


    Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows slightly, his eyes looked down the mountain.


    I don¡¯t know when, a large number of people appeared under Tianwu Mountain. These people, led by a man, surrounded Wudaozong.


    One by one is magnificent, and the lowest has the aura of crossing the tribulation realm.


    The headed man in black has reached the realm of dispersing immortals.


    This group of people actually know that the way of heaven is him?


    Chu Yuan was taken aback for a moment.


    One is surprised that these people know his identity.


    Secondly, I was shocked that this group of people knew his identity, and even dared to come over. Are you really afraid of death?


    "Bold! Who would dare to attack my Tianwu Mountain!"


    Wait for Chu Yuan to come forward.


    Several breaths have been revealed.


    It is Xu Yu, Ao Yu, Ao Ye, and Li Ergang.


    The four people all walked out and headed down the mountain.


    Seeing the four of them, Chu Yuan also put aside his thoughts of going down the mountain, standing on the mountain, looking at the situation below.


    The four of Xu Yu came down, and at first they naturally quarreled with Wei Cannot and others.


    Anyone who is beaten at the gate for no reason will not have a good temper.


    But Wei Can¡¯t is also annoyed.


    This collision, like sparks hitting the earth, completely ignited the anger in an instant.


    The two sides started to fight before they talked a few words.


    There are a lot of people in Wei Can¡¯t, but in front of Xu Yu and the four, the role of crowds is not big at all.


    Ao Ye and Ao Yu broke through Sanxian not long ago.


    Li Ergang is also the pinnacle of Mahayana.


    Xu Yu is a peculiar state of Qi training, peculiar enough to use the cultivation base of Qi training to crush the immortals.


    In the case of four players, the number advantage of the Sky Guards Alliance seemed useless, and almost instantly, they were defeated by the four.


    In the end, it was Wei Laifa who made the shot, and he was able to stop the four people Xu Yu who had been slaughtered in all directions.


    Chu Yuan was surprised.


    Wei came to the law and actually stopped the four of Xu Yu.


    Rather than stopping the four of Xu Yu, it is better to stop Xu Yu, a perverted guy.


    This made Chu Yuan involuntarily become slightly interested in Wei Laifa.


    He started to use the system detection and aimed it at Wei Laifa.


    ¡¾Name: Wei Laifa¡¿


    ¡¾Cultivation: Sanxianjing (Xiandi Daoguo)¡¿


    ¡¾Flaws: countless, you can shoot to death with one click¡¿


    [Source: the reincarnation of the immortal emperor of the upper realm, who wanted to rebel against the heavens of the upper realm, was killed by the heavens of the upper realm, and the remnant souls flowed into the lower realm]


    What is the origin of this?


    The Immortal Emperor of the Upper Realm? Because it is against the sky, or the sky of the upper realm, it is killed?


    Good fellow.


    He is a good guy directly.


    The heaven of the upper realm was defeated and he was killed, so he came to the heaven of the lower realm?


    Is the sky in his lower realm so annoying?


    No wonder this guy can play with Xu Yu.


    Chu Yuan''s twinkling eyes stared at Wei Laifa like that.


    His palm was facing Wei Laifa on the battlefield, and he slapped it directly.


    ...


    Tianwu Mountain.


    Xu Yu and Wei Laifa are in a fierce battle.


    One of them is born supreme, and the other is the reincarnation of the immortal emperor.


    The fluctuation of the two battles caused the surrounding mountains to collapse, the rivers to dry up, and billowing smoke rose into the sky.


    But the two still couldn''t tell a victory or defeat.


    Suddenly, the battle was inextricably difficult.


    However, as time moved, it was Xu Yu, the natural supreme being even more fierce, and slowly suppressing Wei Laifa.


    No matter how rich Wei came to the battle experience, he couldn''t hold back a Xu Yu who fought more and more fiercely.


    "You are very strong! Tianzi is unparalleled, why bend your knees under the sky! If you don''t follow me against the sky, you will be pure in this world!"


    Wei Laifa¡¯s eyes are piercing, and while fighting fiercely, he is still persuading Xu Yu.


    Xu Yu: "..."


    Let him go against his suzerain? Just kidding.


    Xu Yugang wants to say something.


    Suddenly, a violent wave occurred, and a huge palm appeared in the void...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 688： Chu Yuan Feisheng

    Chapter 688 Chu Yuan soars


    In an instant, several days passed.


    The countless people surrounding the Tianwu Mountain have long since disappeared, disappeared, and even Wei Laifa has disappeared.


    Not many people know about this battle. It can even be said that no one knows or remembers.


    Amidst the darkness, there seems to be a force that erases this memory for sentient beings.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianwu Mountain, Wudaozong, in the square of the main hall of the sovereign.


    Chu Yuan, who was driving the Shenguang large size, held a remnant soul in his hand, and this remnant soul was Wei Laifa.


    He made a move a few days ago and naturally smoothed everything out.


    also killed this Wei Laifa to the strong town.


    Only a remnant soul remained, and he was detained by him.


    Looking at the remnant soul in his hand.


    Chu Yuan shook his head.


    This guy is so messy, it''s on his head.


    When ?? was in the upper realm, he was killed by the Heavenly Dao in the upper realm, and when he came to the lower realm, he was killed by the town.


    What a bad luck.


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, but didn''t mean to throw this remnant soul into reincarnation.


    This thing, he is really not sure, after reincarnation, will continue to guard against the sky.


    Even if he wants to be reincarnated, he has to be thrown elsewhere. He doesn''t want to take this risk.


    Chu Yuan sealed it up, threw it into his own divine consciousness, and suppressed it with the power of divine light.


    After doing this, he stepped up into the air and walked outside.


    This time, Chu Yuan went to the mainland of Kyushu alone by himself. He wanted to see what happened to the mainland of Kyushu today.


    After going out, Chu Yuan walked for a few days, and he traveled all the way from the Shenxing Continent to the various states.


    also understood that the current state of Kyushu has reached a critical point of life and death.


    The original flourishing prosperity has long since disappeared.


    Instead, only natural disasters and man-made disasters have emerged one after another everywhere.


    The number of sentient beings has shrunk in countless sufferings.


    Chu Yuan couldn¡¯t bear to see this scene.


    After some hesitation, he re-injected his luck into the Kyushu Continent.


    At the same time, he sent orders to the sects that many disciples had left behind, and asked them to help preach, so that the mainland of Kyushu could recover quickly.


    Done this.


    Chu Yuan returned to Wudaozong.


    Returning to Wudaozong, Chu Yuan set about preparing for the ascension event.


    He is about to let his trumpet soar.


    The trumpet must go to the upper realm, go to the upper realm to teach the abolished disciples.


    Only teach abolished disciples in the upper realm.


    The old rules of heaven in his trumpet body will be obliterated.


    Only then can he let the trumpet merge with this divine light tuba.


    "First take a break, and then prepare for this."


    Chu Yuan made the decision silently.


    As soon as he thought of this, he turned off the Shenguang Tuba and opened the trumpet.


    At the same time as he opened the trumpet, he opened the status of the character and checked it.


    Look at what happened to his disciples recently.


    ¡¾Your big disciple Ye Luo was attacked by an ancient beast, fortunately he was able to help...¡¿


    ¡¾Ye Luo, your big disciple, was attacked by the Great Demon of the Immortal Emperor...¡¿


    [Your eldest disciple Ye Luo has realized Taiyi Dao Guo, achieved Taiyi Golden Wonderland, and his mana rose greatly.]


    [Your second disciple Zhang Han practiced the Yin-Yang reverse chaos array, which caused a great shock...]


    [Your third disciple, Su Qianyuan, has obtained the inheritance of the ancient witch clan...]


    [Your fourth disciple Tantai Luoxue cracks the Lanke chess game...]


    ¡­¡­


    Countless news jumped out.


    The most eye-catching among them is naturally the fallen leaves.


    Ye Luo swiped half of the screen alone.


    The remaining half belonged to other disciples.


    It is worth mentioning that.


    Every disciple has learned something this time.


    actually got a lot of opportunities.


    In general, his disciples are all mixed up in the upper realm.


    "not bad."


    "The disciples just need to be in no danger."


    "Then then, it''s my turn to ascend."


    Chu Yuan said softly.


    However, he is not in a hurry either.


    He still needs some time.


    Chu Yuan silently turned off the status quo of the character, and began to calm down, studying the effect of this semi-sacred light, and at the same time, waiting for the time for him to ascend.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Yuan, and so on, is another decades of time passed.


    decades later.


    Chu Yuan felt that the time had come, and he set out to start the ascent.


    In these decades, the Kyushu mainland has recovered its vitality.


    Many new Tianjiao were born.


    But it''s no longer than the previous world of great controversy.


    However, it''s pretty okay.


    At the same time, Chu Yuan has also sent a group of top surviving monks to the upper realm during these decades, and Xu Yu also went to the upper realm.


    "The time has come, and it will rise today."


    Chu Yuan whispered in a low voice.


    He is about to ascend.


    But he did not immediately ascend.


    Instead, he went to the square of the Sect Master¡¯s Hall, and he called Li Ergang and Ao Yuao night through the Shenguang tuba.


    He called the three of them, and naturally he wanted to ask the three of them to practice well.


    He also made it clear that if the Innocent Sect is in danger, go to the main hall.


    The main hall has his supernatural light, which can naturally solve all crises.


    After the order is over.


    Chu Yuan began to prepare to ascend.


    He first drove out both the Tiandao tuba and Shenguang tuba.


    Two invincible beings stood behind Chu Yuan, like two bodyguards.


    Following Chu Yuan''s thoughts.


    Tiandao Tuba and Shenguang Tuba moved together, grabbed his side and flew toward the sky.


    Above the sky, rolling black clouds filled the sky again, and an ascending channel appeared in it.


    There was originally a thunder robbery to appear.


    But with a casual move from Heavenly Dao Queen, Thunder Tribulation disappeared directly.


    Walk through the back door openly.


    Chu Yuan can''t manage that much.


    He let two tuba take him and rushed directly into the ascending channel.


    There is still a strong breath of death in the ascent passage.


    can look useless in front of two large sizes.


    The two large ones just glared, the billowing death breath automatically retreated, giving way to a path.


    After doing this.


    The two tuba continued to take Chu Yuan and flew into the ascending channel.


    In front of the two queens, everything seemed fragile, and Chu Yuan easily came to the end of the ascent passage.


    Tiandao Tuba and Shenguang Tuba stood at the end of the passage, looked at each other, and shot together, instilling strength into Chu Yuan.


    A golden halo fell behind Chu Yuan, exuding a mighty mighty sky, shocking ghosts and gods.


    All around Chu Yuan, a silver divine light turned into a wandering dragon, flying around him, sheltering his whole body.


    After leaving these two things.


    Tiandao Queen and Shenguang Queen flew back.


    With these two things, it is enough to protect the fate.


    The soles of Chu Yuan''s feet were dragged by a force, so that his trumpet in the realm of mortals would not fall.


    "Unexpectedly, there will be a chance to experience mortals again."


    Chu Yuan was amazed by it.


    He didn''t think too much, looked at the end in front of him, and went straight into it.


    He, someone from Chu, fights on the upper realm! !


    The upper bound will definitely cause a storm because of his arrival! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 689： The arrival of leaf fall

    Chapter 689


    In ancient times, the prehistoric land was torn apart, turned into countless fragments, countless small fragments turned into a lower realm, nurturing all beings.


    One of the largest fragments becomes the upper bound.


    The fragments are related to each other, so there is a saying that the upper realm rules countless lower realms.


    Because the upper realm controls countless lower realms, the whole is also called the heavens, and the upper realm is the head of the heavens.


    People in the lower realm want to ascend to the upper realm, they need to ascend through the connection between the two realms. The connection between the two realms is also called the ascension channel by the monks.


    The upper realm links countless lower realms. Of course, this channel cannot be stacked together. The position of each lower realm after ascending is different.


    And the lower realm where Chu Yuan is located, because of offending the people of the upper realm, was led to a death penalty zone...


    ¡­¡­


    Upper bound, death penalty area.


    The reason why this place is called the death penalty zone is naturally because it is full of death.


    Under the air of death, ordinary creatures cannot get close at all. Once they get close, they will be eroded by the air of death, and their life will be lost.


    The vast majority of people who can come here are powerful monks.


    It''s just that the powerful monks don''t want to come here.


    When you come here, the powerful monks must use their mana to resist the breath of death. After a long time of resistance, even the powerful monks will be overwhelmed.


    So naturally, there are no creatures here, and gradually it has become a forbidden zone for life.


    Only since decades ago.


    The death penalty zone gradually became lively.


    Every day, many monks of the fairy king or monks come here to guard.


    This matter is a long story.


    In the past few decades, there have been many Tianjiao-class figures in the upper realm, such as the famous Taiyi Sword Sovereign, and among the various immortal gates, Zhang Han who is good at formation, Su Qianyuan, who is good at body, and so on.


    There are so many arrogances in the upper bound, which naturally attracted the attention of many people.


    After passing a series of investigations.


    They suddenly discovered that these new arrogances all came from the lower realm, and they had soared up from an ascending platform in the death penalty zone.


    Knowing this, many people began to squat here, wanting to squat, and see if there is any Tianjiao who can earn it.


    At first, other people were very disdainful of these actions of these people. How could there be so many Tianjiao?


    It is already the limit that Zhang Han can come out of a lower realm, how could there be any.


    But later, decades ago, Xu Yu and others soared, and were given income by those who were squatting.


    Behind Xu Yu exploded with the strength to crush the ordinary Tianjiao, which caused countless people in the upper realm to be dumbfounded...


    It makes sense to follow.


    Countless powerful monks squatted here.


    The weakest among them is also the Immortal King monk.


    Most of them are immortal monks.


    On this day, the ascending platform in the death penalty zone suddenly vibrated.


    This shock attracted the attention of countless powerful monks sitting here.


    "Is this someone soaring again?"


    "People this time, we Daoxuan Sect wants it, everyone gives us a face, don''t grab us!"


    "You said you want it, that''s yours?"


    Many powerful monks quarreled.


    They all mean to compete.


    All eyes are fixed on the front.


    Want to see how Tianjiao will come in the ascending platform.


    With the vibration of the ascending platform.


    A white light flashed past.


    The next moment, a figure in white clothes appeared on the flying platform, its aura is no different from that of a mortal, but the light wheel of heavenly aura behind it rotates, and the whole body is more surrounded by divine light, making him like a celestial being.


    This person is Chu Yuan.


    Just now Chu Yuan stood firm from the ascending platform, and when he looked up, he saw the countless light staring at him, his body stiffened all of a sudden.


    After the ascension, so many people will be there?


    Why no one told him?


    Chu Yuan wanted to curse at that time.


    He brought two large tubs over now, and he didn''t know if it was too late.


    There are just too many people here.


    Chu Yuan estimated the power given by the two large tuba on his body, not sure if he could escape from here.


    "This little friend, are you interested in joining me in Mount Sumeru?"


    Just when Chu Yuan felt uncertain.


    An old man with an immortal wind and bones didn¡¯t know when he walked up to him and talked to him with a smile.


    What the hell?


    What to join? Mount Sumeru? Is it a force?


    Chu Yuan passed several thoughts in her heart.


    didn''t wait for him to react.


    A few more sounds sounded at the same time.


    "Little friend, don¡¯t listen to this old ghost, what kind of thing is his mountain Sumeru?"


    "You might as well join my Shangyu Palace!"


    "Little friends still join my Yuxu Palace..."


    "¡­¡­"


    The sound of these voices made Chu Yuan even more confused.


    After a long silence.


    Chu Yuan only figured out the situation a little bit.


    These people seem to be squatting here, just to collect the ascended people and become disciples?


    Although I don¡¯t know why he was so eager to accept him, in general, his idea is correct. These people want to accept him as a disciple.


    After learning this.


    Chu Yuan hesitated a little.


    Join a force?


    In his opinion, it is unnecessary.


    But his current body is only in the realm of mortals. If he doesn''t join in, I am afraid it will be difficult to be good.


    Chu Yuan frowned.


    He doesn¡¯t know how to choose.


    I knew long ago that I wouldn¡¯t let the tuba go back so soon. Let a tuba stay first to protect his safety.


    I miscalculated, miscalculated.


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, but still decided not to join any forces.


    He began to think about what line to refuse.


    hasn''t waited for him to come up with it.


    A cold voice passed into the death penalty area.


    "You people, can''t you tell that my master is not willing to join any force?"


    Along with this voice, a powerful and fierce sword intent filled the void.


    The eyes of everyone turned in one direction instantly.


    Outside the death penalty area, at the end of the horizon, a rainbow of sword aura suddenly appeared.


    This sword qi rainbow flashed, the sky full of clouds was cut and opened, and the endless death qi was evaded.


    Soon, the rainbow light fell near the ascending platform, revealing its figure.


    The figure, a seat of green fir, the jade hairpin on his head, and a fairy sword on his back, the whole body is restrained, and has a taste of great simplicity.


    The appearance of this person gave the many monks present a great sense of oppression.


    Some monks of the fairy king even stepped back a certain distance, afraid to approach this person.


    "Louer!"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback when he saw the person coming.


    Isn¡¯t this person Ye Luo, his eldest disciple?


    Just, why is Ye Luo here?


    Is he aware of his ascension?


    Is it possible that Yeluo¡¯s current cultivation base has been tyrannical to this point?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 690： Understood again?

    Chapter 690 Understand again?


    Death penalty area, beside the ascending platform.


    Ye Luo is the one who descends violently.


    Ye Luo has a much more introverted aura than before, completely without the previous sense of accidental release of the sword, and the fierce and domineering feeling.


    He is full of a sense of nature.


    Vaguely blending with heaven and earth, the taste of walking with everything.


    This is the real Tao.


    Ye Luo glanced at the immortal monks and monks present, and then ignored them.


    He walked silently to Chu Yuan in front of the ascending stage.


    Pounding...


    Ye Luo knelt on her knees, and gave a big gift, looking at Chu Yuan, there was a look of excitement and respect.


    "Disciple Ye Luo see Master!!!"


    Ye Luo''s voice trembled a little, showing how excited she was.


    The words come out.


    Many powerful monks all around became silent.


    The soaring person...


    Isn¡¯t it a arrogant man?


    But a big man?


    Is this Ye Luo''s master?


    Many monks have heard of Ye Luo''s name.


    After all, a character who jumped up and down the upper realm all day, how could they not know.


    If they just jump up and down, of course they won''t care, but after jumping up and down, they can still live and become stronger and stronger. This is worth remembering.


    Taichi Sword Sovereign!


    This is the honorific name given to Ye Luo by the people of the upper realm.


    A junior can obtain this title, which shows that his ability is great.


    Where is the ability to cultivate people like Ye Luo?


    It is impossible that the ability will be small.


    In contrast, Chu Yuan...


    In the eyes of many powerful monks, Chu Yuan seemed to be a mortal.


    Can Chu Yuan''s body surrounded by a light wheel, a divine light, like a mortal?


    Plus can teach Ye Luo such existence, could it be a mortal?


    The eyes of many powerful monks already have the color of fear.


    Standing in front of the ascending platform, Chu Yuan did not pay attention to the expressions of those powerful monks, but looked at his big disciple.


    He walked up to this big disciple in two steps and helped him up.


    "As a teacher, I have already said that our Innocent Sect does not have so many rules."


    Chu Yuan said softly.


    "Master, I..."


    Ye Luo wants to talk to Chu Yuan.


    The words are not finished yet.


    Suddenly, someone intervened.


    "Dare to ask this fellow Daoist, if Taiyi Sword Master was taught by you? If so, we Qingyu Palace would like to hire fellow Daoists to become Qingyu Palace Deacons!"


    Only one immortal monk stood up carelessly and spoke.


    "roll!!"


    Ye Luo''s eyes became cold, and he glanced back at the immortal monk.


    Just one look.


    The immortal monk was forced back dozens of steps, and the surrounding air solidified to the extreme, vaguely as if a giant hand was pressing on it.


    was forced back by a look.


    The face of Monk Immortal Emperor also couldn''t make it through.


    He took a deep breath and looked directly at Ye Luo.


    "Taiyi Sword Sovereign! Don''t go too far. You have offended enough power in the immortal world. There are too many lice and you can kill the elephant. You really want to offend my Qingyu Palace!"


    The Immortal Monarch gritted his teeth and said.


    "Within three breaths, don''t roll, just stay here."


    Leaf fell without expression on his face.


    A seat of blue shirt fluttered with the wind, so it stood in front of his master.


    The immortal monk''s face was pale, he didn''t know what to say, he glared at Ye Luo for a while.


    In the end, he waved his hand and left with all the people from Qingyu Palace.


    Fellow Immortal Emperor, it is really hard for him to get Ye Luo.


    According to the latest news, there are many immortal monks and immortal emperors who have fallen under Ye Luojian.


    This incident is strange to say.


    In the news, Ye Luo is just an existence that has just broken through the realm of the immortal emperor, but can be directly invincible with the realm.


    This is simply unreasonable.


    Ke Ye Luo did it indeed.


    Therefore, the immortal monk did not dare to stay for a long time, so he could only choose to leave.


    Ye Luo drove away a force.


    Other forces, he didn''t want to let it go, his eyes moved away, bringing a great sense of oppression to other cultivators.


    The monks naturally understood what Ye Luo meant and wanted to drive them away.


    They gritted their teeth one by one. Although they didn''t want to leave, they didn''t want to have a huge conflict with Ye Luo here.


    This is not to say that they can''t beat Ye Luo.


    There are many immortal monks here, and together, they will be able to suppress Ye Luo.


    It''s just that they don''t think it''s worth it.


    The potential of leaf fall is too great.


    At a young age, he is already in the realm of Emperor Xiandi, and in the realm of Emperor Xiandi, there are almost no rivals.


    It¡¯s almost hard to tell which step Ye Luo will grow to in the future. Maybe Ye Luo will be able to come into contact with the realm above the fairy emperor in the legend.


    Furthermore, there is another Chu Yuan who does not know the depth.


    Rather than offend, it is better to have a good relationship.


    So, most of the monks began to retreat.


    Soon, an empty space was cleared from the ascending platform.


    However, there are still some scattered power monks who have not left.


    Some of the monks still came over.


    "Daoist, before leaving, can I ask you a question?"


    A cultivator of the Immortal Emperor turned towards Chu Yuan and asked.


    "Please ask fellow Taoists."


    Chu Yuan didn''t put on airs either, and nodded kindly.


    "Dare to ask fellow daoists, what kind of cultivation is it? But the peak of the immortal emperor?"


    The immortal monk asked.


    "Me? I am a mortal."


    "Mortal?"


    "Um."


    "Friends of the Daoist, I understand. If you are free in the future, you can come to my Xuanxu Gate of the Qing Dynasty as a guest. When I go to the Xuanxu Gate of the Qing Dynasty, I will welcome the Daoists!"


    "Huh? You know... Okay, I got it."


    In a strange conversation.


    The only remaining monks also left.


    It''s just that Chu Yuan in the same place is confused and confused.


    What do these guys understand?


    Open your mouth and shut your mouth to understand.


    What did he just say?


    said¡­¡­


    He is a mortal, and then this group of people understand.


    Chu Yuan racked his brains, but didn''t want to understand, what exactly did this group of people understand.


    "Luo''er, what do they understand?"


    Chu Yuan glanced at Ye Luo.


    "Maybe they feel the oppression from Master, right?"


    Leaves are also a little uncertain.


    He also didn¡¯t know exactly what the group of people understood.


    "My feeling of oppression?"


    Chu Yuan slowly raised a question mark.


    Isn¡¯t his trumpet just a mortal?


    There is also a sense of oppression.


    Where does the oppression come from? The oppression that I imagined?


    Chu Yuan''s mouth twitched.


    If he drives two large tubs and says he feels oppressive, then he will recognize it.


    With a trumpet, the other party will understand with a casual sentence?


    "Forget it, Lao''er, let''s take this place as a teacher first."


    Chu Yuan gently waved his hand and said.


    "Yes, Master."


    Where did Ye Luo dare to violate his master¡¯s words, and nodded respectfully.


    If seen by those cultivators in the upper realm, the powerful and lawless Taiyi Sword Sovereign, there will be such a behaving scene, I am afraid that the soul will be frightened...


    Thanks to the book friend ¡®kuxia¡¯ for rewarding 15,000 book coins


    Thanks to book friends for the 3432 book coins rewarded by "Half-Life Awakening-Half-Life Dianpei"


    Thanks to book friend "Austin" for rewarding 100 book coins


    Ask for a monthly pass!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 691： Masters power

    Chapter 691 Master''s Power


    The land of the upper realm is vast, far from the lower realm.


    In the upper realm, even a mountain is bigger than the lower realm as a whole.


    The upper bound and the lower bound are not at the same level at all.


    The gap between the two sides is too big.


    Even if a piece of grass accidentally falls to the lower bound, it will cause a huge disaster.


    At this moment.


    In the upper realm, in an endless mountain, like a dragon.


    Two figures stood on the top of the mountain, looking down at the distance.


    "Master, you see, what I said is that the upper boundary is divided into four states. We are in a place called Eastern Shenzhou. This mountain is located in the extreme north of Eastern Shenzhou."


    "If this mountain is placed in our lower realm, I am afraid that the whole world will not be able to hold it, but in Eastern China, this mountain seems insignificant."


    The person who speaks has a green shirt, a fairy sword, and a jade hairpin, surrounded by Taoist rhyme, blending with heaven and earth, and unity with all things.


    is worthy of a sentence, get the Taoist immortal!


    This person is indeed Ye Luo.


    "Well, among the Eastern China, what is the strongest cultivation base?"


    Beside it, who else can be besides Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan pursed his lips lightly, looking at the sea of ??clouds in front of him.


    According to Ye Luo, the situation in the upper realm is extremely complicated, and it is divided into four states, among which there are countless immortal forces.


    And the realm is also divided into, into the immortal, heaven and earth immortal, immortal deity, immortal king, and immortal emperor.


    Entering the immortal corresponds to the scattered fairyland, the heaven and earth immortal corresponds to the earth immortal and the celestial immortal, the fairy statue corresponds to the true immortal, the fairy king corresponds to the golden immortal, and the immortal emperor corresponds to the Taiyi golden immortal.


    However, it is said that these realms of Sanxian belong to realms that only exist in myths. In this era, no one believes that these realms are true.


    The only people who can cultivate these ancient realms are Ye Luo.


    Chu Yuan knew this, but he was very curious about what cultivation level was the strongest in this big state.


    Could it be some immortal emperor''s cultivation base, right?


    "Returning to Master, my disciples know that the top batch in Eastern Shenzhou is the immortal emperor, but it is said that there is an ancient **** in Eastern Shenzhou. According to legend, it is the realm above the immortal emperor. I don¡¯t know if it is true. It''s still fake."


    Ye Luo''s respectful reply.


    "Oh? Then Luoer, with your current strength, you should be able to easily kill the emperor, right?"


    Chu Yuan turned his head and glanced at his senior disciple.


    "Yes, the master, the disciples cultivated in the ancient realm. Under the same realm, the ancient realm is invincible, so the disciple can cross the immortal emperor realm."


    Ye Luo respectfully bowed his hand and said.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly, but didn''t say much.


    He thought about it carefully.


    What is the situation in the upper bound, he knows too much, but it is useless.


    He came to the upper realm because he wanted to accept disciples.


    Other things, too much care is useless.


    But, let''s talk about it.


    His trumpet, a mortal, seems to be really troublesome to accept disciples.


    Need help.


    Chu Yuan silently looked at his big disciple.


    "Luo''er, what do you have to do in the coming days?"


    Chu Yuan asked softly.


    "Huh? Master, I''m naturally fine, but there are still a few monster races who have offended me. I plan to go there. Apart from that, there is nothing else."


    Ye Luo was dazed, and replied.


    "Well, then you go to deal with it, and then come back, as the teacher, you may need some help from you next."


    Chu Yuan looked at Ye Luo and said like this.


    "Master has something to do with disciples?"


    Ye Luo''s eyes lit up.


    He has always wanted to help his master, but he has never been able to help him. If he hasn''t reached that level, he can''t help at all.


    If he can help his master right now, how could he be unwilling to help.


    "Master, please give instructions, those things about the disciples are not important at all, things about Master are more important."


    Ye Luo said repeatedly.


    "Huh? It really doesn''t matter?"


    "Yes, please let the master give orders! The disciples are willing to go through water and fire for Master!"


    "Well then..."


    Chu Yuan hesitated a little.


    In the end, I talked to Ye Luo.


    In general, it was to ask Ye Luo to help him find a disciple, and then send it to him.


    "Anyway, let''s remember, you don''t care what kind of disciple you find, just look for those who seem to be honest, and you have the idea of ??being a teacher."


    Chu Yuan ordered.


    He has full confidence in whether he can teach his disciples.


    There is no interference from the new heavens, and there is no interference from the old heavens.


    There are no such factors.


    Teaching abolishment, isn¡¯t it enough to have hands?


    Do you really think that Chu was the Chu from the past?


    "Find a disciple? Oh, okay, disciple understands."


    Ye Luo was stunned for a moment, then returned to his senses, and said repeatedly.


    His eyes flickered slightly, as if he understood something.


    "Wait a minute, Lao''er, here you are, repeat with the teacher, what kind of disciple is you looking for for the teacher? Don''t think about too many weird things, just just talk to the teacher."


    Chu Yuan looked at the look of this big disciple, feeling flustered inexplicably, and couldn''t help but say something.


    "Master, you want me to find an honest person to come over and be your disciple. Is there anything wrong?"


    Ye Luo repeated it again.


    "Well, by the way, you don''t have any brains to make up for it, right?"


    "No, Master, what do you want me to make up for?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing, you just don''t have a brain to make up for it."


    was affirmed by Ye Luo, Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief in silence.


    It¡¯s good if you don¡¯t have the brain to make up.


    He was really afraid of this disciple, and somehow he made up for it, and gave him a yin hand.


    "Master, do you want to establish Wudao Sect in the upper realm?"


    Ye Luo asked cautiously.


    "Wu Dao Sect is also established in the Upper Realm? Hmm...Is it."


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly.


    is indeed like this.


    He came to the upper realm to teach and abolish his disciples, he must establish the orthodoxy, and it is necessary to establish the Wudao Sect.


    "Then Master, do you need me to call back all the younger brothers and sisters?"


    Ye Luo asked.


    "No, they all joined the immortal gate, and the cultivation level is not high, let them continue to practice first, but you have to pay more attention to Zhang Han''s side, he seems to have a high frequency of death recently."


    Chu Yuan said softly.


    He still often pays attention to the ¡®character status¡¯.


    Zhang Han has been dying of Ye Luo recently.


    seems to be frequently attacked by various kinds of attacks.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo was taken aback first, but he was puzzled again.


    Why does the master know what the second child is doing?


    Isn¡¯t the master in the lower realm before?


    Why do you know about the second child?


    Ye Luo had a bold idea in her heart.


    Should not...


    Is it possible that the masters are already strong enough, can you directly check their situation through cause and effect?


    How powerful is that to do it?


    Ye Luo was shocked...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 692： Ye Luo Jiuchang

    Chapter 692 Ye Luo rescues the field


    Upper boundary, a remote place in the far north of East China, in an ancient ruins square.


    A fierce battle is breaking out here.


    Several immortals are fighting, and the terrifying power generated by them has caused many ruins to collapse.


    Originally showing the old and complete ruins square, now it has become dilapidated.


    Draw closer to the center of the circle.


    I saw a man wearing a robe of Yin and Yang formation and fighting against several monks of the Immortal King.


    The man wearing the yin and yang formation robe, between his hands, countless formations rose up, trying to kill the several immortal monks.


    But it seems that because the man''s cultivation base is insufficient, the formation method, and the power is insufficient, it can only stop the few immortal king cultivators for a moment, and can''t cause any substantial damage at all.


    The man fell into this situation. After a long time, he naturally fell into a disadvantage.


    "Zhang Han! You can''t escape today, you will die!"


    "With the power of a celestial god, blocking our seven celestial kings for so long, you can be the first person under the celestial king! It''s a pity that you are going to die here today!"


    "Tsk, it¡¯s a generation of arrogance, why offend us, if you grow up steadily, maybe we will not be your opponent in hundreds of years..."


    The several monks of the Immortal King made their moves, while still using words to destroy the man''s mind, trying to make the man''s mind dazed, so as to find the flaw.


    This is the man who suffers.


    can only be regarded as not being heard.


    And this man in a robe of Yin and Yang formations, besides the second child Zhang Han, who else can he have.


    Zhang Han looked at the several immortal monks who were constantly killing him, and he was bitter in his heart.


    I knew that I would not install a fork.


    Looking at his elder brother''s prosperity, he actually thought about it and died.


    But he has no such skills at all.


    This is all right, I can¡¯t pretend, but I¡¯m really dying.


    "I just fall, and I will never make you feel better. Yin and Yang are in chaos! Get up!"


    Zhang Han looked at these immortal monks, gritted their teeth, and prepared to work hard.


    The Yin-Yang reverse chaos array was an opportunity he got.


    When this big formation was learned by him, the heavens wanted to destroy him, and it was so terrifying.


    Once this great formation is deployed, the yin and yang order will be shattered, and countless people will be involved in accidents.


    So Tiandao didn¡¯t want someone to learn, but he couldn¡¯t destroy him directly, so he set restrictions on him.


    Once he uses this large array, it will burn for his lifespan. The longer the large array lasts, the faster the lifespan will burn.


    Zhang Han had never wanted to use this kind of big formation.


    But it''s up to now.


    He can do nothing.


    can only bite the bullet and come.


    Just as Zhang Han was preparing to cast a large formation.


    In the distance, a smiling voice sounded.


    "Hey, I haven¡¯t seen you for decades now, second child, why are you so miserable?"


    The sound of this voice.


    Zhang Han was stunned abruptly, and immediately there was joy in his eyes, and he looked up.


    I saw a figure standing there quietly not far away.


    One seat of green shirt, no wind automatically.


    A fairy sword, floating beside it.


    Tao Yun is natural!


    This person is Ye Luo.


    "Big Brother!"


    Zhang Han saw Ye Falling, and he was overwhelmed with surprise in an instant.


    "Are you... Taiyi Sword Master?! Everyone, get out!!"


    The moment when the few immortal monks saw Ye Luo, they felt bad, and their souls trembled. It was a sense of crisis.


    These immortal monks turned around and wanted to escape.


    But they just turned around.


    A sword descended from the sky, engulfing Dao Yun, like a spring breeze, smooth and silent, penetrating them through.


    Wow...


    A clear sound.


    Several immortal king monks all turned into fly ash and disappeared.


    Ye Luo''s figure fluttered down beside Zhang Han and helped him up.


    "Are you okay?"


    Ye Luo raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Big brother, I¡¯m fine, why are you here? I heard the news earlier, haven¡¯t I heard that you are being besieged and killed by several immortal emperors of the demon clan?"


    Zhang Han took a deep breath and stood firm.


    "Since I have come out, it naturally proves that the immortal emperor and great demon are dead. It''s just a trivial immortal emperor. What can I do? There are people who can''t even kill the immortal emperor, right?"


    Ye fell and spread his hands, and said casually.


    Zhang Han: "..."


    Isn¡¯t there anyone who can¡¯t even kill the immortal emperor?


    Is this human?


    He was rubbed by several immortal kings on the ground. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the ancient realm of ¡®True Fairyland¡¯ was relatively tyrannical, he would have disappeared long ago.


    Now when it comes to Ye Luo''s mouth, it looks so terrible.


    He suspected that Ye Luo was connoting him.


    "The big brother, did you happen to pass by, or what? Why did you appear here?"


    Zhang Hanqiang resisted the anger and asked gently.


    "No, Master said that you are in danger recently. Let me pay attention to you. I came over to take a look. I didn''t expect your kid to be really in danger."


    Ye Luo puts her hands around her chest, talking very casually.


    Only in front of Wudaozong''s colleagues, he will show this casual attitude.


    "Wh, what? Master? Master has ascended?"


    Zhang Han''s eyes widened instantly, as if he had heard something unbelievable.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo did not hide it, and talked to Zhang Han.


    When Zhang Han heard that Master was still caring about him, bursts of warmth flowed in his heart.


    However, Zhang Han is still a little worried.


    "Well, big brother, can I ask you something?"


    Zhang Han said cautiously.


    "What''s the matter, just ask? Who of us and who, the good brothers who have been fighting together before."


    Ye Luo smiled and answered.


    "The master, did you blame us for worshipping other immortal gates?"


    Zhang Han asked.


    He was really worried.


    They were so confused after their ascension, they had no choice but to choose a fairy gate to worship.


    This matter, speaking of it, can be big or small.


    Going big, it can be regarded as betraying the division.


    Speaking of getting younger, just joining a fairy gate without apprenticeship is not a betrayal.


    It all depends on what your master thinks.


    "You think too much, Master is not so busy. Let me take care of whether you worship other immortal gates. Do you think if Master cares, let me pay attention to you?"


    Ye Luo rolled his eyes and said.


    The words come out.


    Zhang Han suddenly relaxed.


    He was really worried that his master had expelled him from the teacher because of this, and he would have lost more than the gains.


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    Zhang Han breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Okay, let''s go, come with me."


    Ye Luo waved his hand.


    "Huh? Big brother, where are you going?"


    "Find a disciple for Master."


    "What? Why should I find a disciple for Master."


    "Don''t ask too much. I''ll talk to you on the way later, and then ask if you can go. If I don''t go, I will leave by myself."


    "Walk around..."


    Thanks to the book friend "Social Youth" for rewarding 100 book coins


    Thanks to book friends for "counting the teeth of the old horse with your tongue" for 100 book coins


    Thanks to book friend "Yang Jiachao" for rewarding 100 book coins


    Thanks to the book friend "Whale Falling" for the reward of 100 book coins


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 693： There is something in Masters words!

    Chapter 693 There is something in the master''s words!


    East China.


    A trail.


    Two figures are walking on the trail.


    These two figures are extraordinary, with a distance of tens of miles between one step, and they are obviously immortals.


    These two people are Zhang Han and Ye Luo.


    The two were chatting as they rushed on the ground.


    "Big brother, you said that the master asked you to help him find disciples? Do you want to establish the orthodoxy in the upper realm?"


    "Yes, Master asked me to help him find a more honest disciple."


    "Be honest? I feel that there is something in Master''s words!"


    "Go away, Master told me that I don¡¯t need to think about it. I checked it several times."


    "this¡­¡­"


    Speaking of which.


    Zhang Han stopped abruptly and stood in front of a small dirt bag, his eyes flashing with familiar wisdom.


    Ye Luo watched Zhang Han stop, and had to stop.


    "What are you doing, second child."


    Ye Luo was stunned and asked.


    "Brother, I think Master¡¯s intentions can never be so simple! Never!"


    Zhang Han said this very seriously.


    "I have said that, Master has repeatedly emphasized to me that there is no other intention, just to find an honest disciple."


    Ye fell out of his hands, and said helplessly.


    "Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!"


    Zhang Han looked disbelief.


    Who is his master?


    One side of heaven!


    The disciples taught by ?? are all dragons and phoenixes among people.


    How could ?? say, want to find an honest disciple casually.


    "What an impossible method?"


    Ye Luo raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "If the master really just wants to find it casually, then why do you go out in person? If it is really just to find a disciple, why does the master have to emphasize so many times and don''t think about it? I guess There is something in Master''s words!"


    Zhang Han''s eyes are shining, like two big light bulbs.


    He looked up at the sky.


    It seems that he has understood the true meaning of Chu Yuan.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo rolled his eyes speechlessly.


    Almost no sword shot Zhang Han.


    "No, the second child, just say it well when you speak, don''t instill your eyes with force, it''s the same as two light bulbs, is it fun?"


    Ye Luo is unable to complain.


    He really doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    Is there a fairy like Zhang Han?


    Talk as soon as you speak, and deliberately mobilize mana to make your eyes look like light bulbs.


    Picture what? Good atmosphere?


    "Ahem, okay, big brother, the topic we are talking about is worthy of attention, Master has something to say!"


    Zhang Han condensed his mana, returned his eyes to the original state, and said.


    "There is something in the words?"


    Ye Luo was lost in thought, wondering if this **** was right.


    Zhang Han, standing on the other side, saw the appearance of Big Brother.


    knows that the big brother still does not believe what he said.


    He felt that he needed to put more fire to make the big brother completely believe it.


    So, Zhang Han went on to talk to Ye Luo.


    "Big brother, listen to me, do you think Master looks like someone who will be specially ordered on weekdays? Not at all! Master has repeatedly confirmed with you this time. Isn¡¯t it strange?"


    "It''s a bit strange."


    "Yes, big brother, right! If the master only confirms with you once, it will be true, and the master has confirmed multiple times, then it is really proof that there is something in the words!"


    "...or else, let''s go back? It''s not far back and forth, go to make sure."


    "No need, no, big brother, we can just go and find it directly, I know I know, no one knows Master better than I do!"


    "Okay, okay, then what do you think the master has in mind?"


    "The boat will be straight at the end of the bridge. I don''t know yet. After a while, we will think about it and we will definitely know..."


    Under the persuasion of Zhang Han.


    Leaves are not concerned about that much


    and Zhang Han headed towards the nearby city.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In a mountain, Chu Yuan in a cave, holding a book in his hand.


    This book records some information about the upper realm, which was left to him before Ye Luo left.


    Chu Yuan also looked at this book very seriously.


    It¡¯s just, watching.


    Chu Yuan felt a trace of heart palpitations for no reason.


    This made him startled.


    He subconsciously thought that there was something wrong with his disciples, so he couldn''t help but open up the status quo of the characters and looked at it.


    He checked it carefully.


    It was found that none of the disciples had any problems.


    This made him startled.


    "I think too much? Intuition, this thing may be more accurate on my two large size, but it may not be accurate on this small size."


    Chu Yuan whispered in a low voice.


    He closed the book silently.


    Only when this heart palpitations are for no reason.


    However, having said that, why does he always feel that this heart palpitations seem to be familiar to him?


    Uncomfortable familiarity.


    Forget it, I don¡¯t want that much.


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and looked down at the book in his hand.


    The part of the information he read was mainly about the Heavenly Way of the Upper Realm.


    What he wants to know is only about the heavenly ways of the upper realm.


    According to book records, the Heavenly Way of the Upper Realm exists in a place called ¡®Tiantu¡¯.


    Whenever the upper realm is unstable due to war, the sky will come to stabilize the upper realm. This is also the reason why the upper realm has not collapsed in so long.


    At the same time, it is said that the earth is also the center of the entire upper realm, the support point of the entire upper realm,


    Like the legend, the prehistoric Bu Zhou Mountain? Used to support the world.


    "However, the way of heaven in this upper realm is quite interesting. It seems to be wise? It is not unconscious and interesting."


    "Why don''t you send a message to this boss with a large size, and see if this boss has any brains?"


    Chu Yuan had an idea in her heart.


    But he was quickly pinched off.


    His Heavenly Dao large can be controlled, how can this be known by the Upper Realm Heavenly Dao.


    If the boss knows that a bunch of little brothers who have no brains, there will be someone with a brain, it depends on whether the boss will do it.


    When everyone has no sword, you have a sword and you are rebellious.


    Chu Yuan knows this principle well.


    So he just thought about it a little bit.


    Do you really think he is so stupid now?


    "I don''t know when Luo''er will bring his disciple over to me. Waiting like this, I really don''t know when to wait."


    Chu Yuan is really boring.


    He is a trumpet who can''t practice, and he has nothing to do, so he can only stay by himself.


    Shenguang incarnation does not require cultivation.


    Shenguang itself is one of the most powerful things, and it has a powerful force in itself. He only needs to polish away the rules left by the old heavens.


    Grinding off the old rules of heaven, he can directly obtain the power of this half divine light.


    Moreover, when the time comes for three in one, how strong he will become is still unknown...


    Thanks to book friend "Jiang Xiaofeng" for rewarding 100 book coins


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 694： Ningan Town

    Chapter 694 Ning''an Town


    In the north of East China, there is a small border town named ¡®Ning¡¯an¡¯.


    In the upper realm, the human race and the monster race have never dealt with each other, and it is normal for them to have small movements and small frictions.


    The small movements and frictions between the two races of shemales and demons are mostly things that happen in the border.


    Among them, this small border town is the most difficult.


    On the one hand, it has to face the difficulties of survival, on the other hand, it has to face the attacks from time to time by the monster race.


    So in this kind of small border town, most of them have monks sitting in town to resist the monster race.


    Ning''an is no exception.


    There are several monks sitting in town.


    In the north of East China, it is located in the small town of Ning''an in the snow.


    Huhu...


    The biting cold wind blew across the city wall like a knife, leaving traces of different shades.


    In this extreme weather, mortals cannot go out at all.


    Only monks can go out, resist the cold with mana, and walk around.


    In the city wall of Ning''an Town.


    Two figures quietly fell and came to the city wall.


    The two figures are Ye Luo and Zhang Han.


    The two stood on the city wall.


    Stand quietly.


    Let the cold wind blow, both of them stood still.


    "Second, what did you bring me to this small town?"


    Ye Luo stood on the city wall, looking down.


    His consciousness swept over, and it was confirmed all at once.


    This is just a very ordinary town.


    There are only a few mortal monks who have not even accomplished immortality.


    Most of the people living in the city are mortals.


    He didn''t quite understand why this second child brought him here.


    "Of course I was looking for disciples for the master."


    Zhang Han smiled and replied, the wise man''s brilliance in his eyes.


    "Come here to find, what can you find?"


    Ye Luo still didn''t quite understand.


    His consciousness swept over, and he could see through everyone''s aptitudes at once.


    There is no good cultivating seedlings at all.


    "Big brother, don¡¯t you understand this? Big brother, look at our fellow students, you, me, and the youngest. What do you have in common?"


    Zhang Han asked such a question.


    "What do we have in common? What do we have in common? You two are like this."


    Ye Luo frowned and thought about it carefully.


    I still didn¡¯t figure out what the three of them have in common.


    His cultivation base is far ahead.


    This **** is such a dish.


    There is nothing in common.


    "Big Brother!"


    "I''m not talking about cultivation base! Not cultivation base! It''s other aspects!"


    Zhang Han turned black instantly, and said repeatedly.


    "It¡¯s not the cultivation base? What is that? The face value? You can''t look good, and the third child is even more sullen, not good."


    Ye Luo looked at Zhang Han high and low, trying to find out from the opponent, what he had in common.


    "Big brother! Forget it, there is one thing in common between the three of us, that is, the weak hour period, which is a waste material!"


    Zhang Han is also unable to complain, and can only speak out.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo was taken aback.


    What he has in common with his second child and third child is that he is weak in his young age. They are all waste materials?


    it seems to be like this.


    He and his second child and third child have been scraps for a period of time, but after meeting the master, everything changed.


    The reason why he was weak and wasted when he was young was because of the cause and effect in the ancient times, which affected it, but he did serve as a waste material for a period of time.


    See the big brother''s expression.


    Zhang Han understood in an instant, his senior brother listened to it.


    "Big brother, look, me, you, and the third child, we are all talented people at weaker ages. They all became obsolete because of some reason. After becoming obsolete, they were accepted as disciples by the master. ."


    "It can be seen that the first criterion for Master to find disciples is to find waste materials!"


    Zhang Han raised his hand and said like this.


    "So, did you come here to find waste materials?"


    Ye Luo probably understood what Zhang Han wanted to do.


    "Yes, big brother! And, what the master said, if you want to be honest, I guess it''s not really honest, but a kind of quiet disciple? And quiet people, most of them are gentle and scholarly, I guess that the disciple Master wants to find is a scholar!"


    "A quiet and wasteful scholar!"


    Zhang Han turned around with his hands on his back, spoke slowly, and slowly pushed out his guess.


    "A quiet and wasteful scholar."


    Ye Luo was a little confused.


    Is this what Master thought?


    It¡¯s a bit different.


    What the master said at the time seemed to have nothing to do with the scholar disciple.


    He only remembered that Master repeatedly confirmed with him many times.


    Don''t make up for the brain, don''t make up for the brain.


    This cock, now seems to be making up his mind, right?


    "Yes, that''s it, don''t worry, big brother, trust me, yes, no one knows Master better than me!"


    Zhang Han held Ye Luo''s shoulders, and was about to pull the latter away.


    Ye Luo was also helpless, and could only leave with Zhang Han.


    The two entered the small town of Ning''an.


    Zhang Han took Ye Luo to a mansion with a light car.


    This mansion is the mansion of the lord of this small city.


    Zhang Han walked in, showed some strength, and easily convinced the city lord to use it for them.


    Zhang Han asked the city lord to issue a notice that anyone in the city that is waste material, can read, and is gentle, can let him come to the city lord¡¯s mansion, and if he can pass the test, he can become a cultivator.


    At the same time, Ye Luo forcibly separated the wind and snow, allowing the residents of the small town to go out.


    After doing this, the two people stayed in the city lord¡¯s mansion and waited quietly.


    City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    Ye Luo looked at Zhang Han, who was vowing to the side, and had been showing that he understood Master¡¯s thoughts, and was a little silent.


    "Second, since you want to find waste material and you are a disciple of a scholar, why do you come to this small city to find it? Wouldn''t it be better to find it in a big city? You can find this kind of person even more."


    Ye Luo thought for a while and asked.


    "No, big brother, I have been to this city before, knowing that there is someone who meets the requirements, I just don''t bother to look for him, I want him to come to us by himself, so it seems that we have face."


    Zhang Han said casually.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo couldn''t help it instantly.


    Is this a waste of time?


    He picked up the fairy sword behind him, and was about to draw Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han was so scared that he jumped up.


    "Master! What are you doing!"


    Zhang Han shouted.


    Ye Luo, who was standing opposite, said nothing, picking up the sword of the immortal sword and was about to draw Zhang Han.


    "Big brother, are you crazy? Bullying the same school, are you afraid that the master will come and suppress you with a sword?"


    Zhang Han is still wailing.


    But no matter how he called, he couldn''t escape Ye Luo''s clutches.


    The gap between the two sides is too big, it is beyond words.


    In the end, Zhang Han was still caught by Ye Luo.


    As soon as Ye Luo caught him, the entire City Lord¡¯s Mansion was filled with Zhang Han¡¯s screams...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 695： Chen Jun

    Chapter 695 Chen Jun


    Ning''an Town.


    When the wind and snow were isolated, countless mortals living in it came out to move.


    Mortals just came out and were told one thing.


    There is an immortal long coming, and I want to pass down the chance.


    Anyone with poor spiritual aptitude, literacy, reading, and temperament will have the opportunity to become a cultivator.


    This time, the entire small town of Ning¡¯an could be blown up.


    Countless mortals encircled after they heard that the immortal was living in the city lord¡¯s mansion.


    For a while.


    The entire city lord¡¯s mansion is crowded with people inside and outside, and discussions are one after another.


    "What you want is poor aptitude? Not good aptitude? It''s really weird..."


    "Why do you care so much? It''s not you who accept disciples, you are the immortal long-term disciples. If the immortal master says that you want to have poor aptitude, then you must have poor aptitude."


    "I know it! I know it!"


    "Boy Cai, what do you know?"


    "I knew that my father must be promising, poorly qualified, literate, able to read, and has a gentle temperament. Doesn''t that mean my dad? I knew from a young age that my father must be promising, and I finally waited for it!"


    "Great filial piety!!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone is discussing with each other.


    If they are qualified to cultivate immortals, then they may not be so excited.


    But because of poor aptitude, they have hope.


    If you can cultivate immortals, who wants to be a mortal?


    If it weren¡¯t for the immortal longness inside, I was afraid that it would collide with the immortal longness.


    This group of mortals rushed in long ago, begging the immortal long to accept disciples.


    Just when these mortals are in full swing.


    In a corner, a young man stood quietly, looking at the movement of the city lord¡¯s mansion.


    This young man is wearing a simple cloth, holding a roll of bamboo slips in his hand, and a shawl with long hair. A wave of righteousness hovering between his brows.


    Anyone who sees him can''t help but compliment a gentleman.


    The young man looked at the city lord¡¯s mansion now, and he hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time.


    "Will this be such a good thing?"


    The young man touched his chin and murmured in a low voice.


    His eyes are full of doubts.


    He didn''t believe that there would be such a good thing.


    There are immortal leaders who want to find disciples, but also look for scholars with poor aptitude and gentleman.


    All of this highlights the feeling that this matter is not simple.


    Anyway, this young man has made up a complete plot line in his brain.


    Is it because some monsters pretended to be immortals and grew up to accept disciples?


    I heard that monsters like to eat human scholars the most.


    Think that the flesh and blood of human scholars are the best...


    There is a strange light in the young man¡¯s eyes.


    His name is Chen Jun, and he is a very poorly qualified person.


    This is not terrible, at least his previous qualifications are very good. According to the person who tested his qualifications at the time, he is expected to become a fairy!


    But later, a powerful monk who could fortune his fate gave him a fortune teller.


    After finishing the divination, the powerful monk only left a few words and died suddenly.


    Leave a message for him, saying that he will overthrow the rule of the heavens in the future and defeat the earth!


    This remark also made Chen Jun extremely passive.


    Especially later, the speech spread more and more widely, and finally it seemed to be known to Tiandao. Tiandao personally lowered the divine thunder and destroyed all of Chen Jun''s cultivation aptitude, making him a useless person.


    Chen Jun, who has lost his qualifications, can only travel far away to this small border town in the face of endless pressure of speech.


    In his childhood experience, Chen Jun gradually learned that only by staying alive can he survive and have a chance to come back.


    Therefore, now Chen Jun is so cautious in temper.


    Even if he knew about this immortal long-term apprenticeship incident, it might be true, and it might be an opportunity for him to stand up, but he was still reluctant to do it.


    Because he felt that such a good thing would not happen in the world of cultivating immortals!


    Chen Jun narrowed his eyes, shook the bamboo slips in his hand, said nothing, and then left.


    A mere monster, want to lie to him? impossible!


    There is no free lunch in this world!


    ¡­¡­


    In the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    Ye Luo and Zhang Han sat cross-legged in it.


    But their spiritual consciousness has already enveloped the entire city lord¡¯s mansion inside and outside.


    Of course they saw those mortals.


    But among these mortals, there is nothing they want.


    Poor qualifications, scholars.


    These two conditions.


    First of all, those mortals can¡¯t reach it.


    Qualification must be absolutely abolished.


    Those mortals have bad aptitudes, but they are not considered waste. If they practice throughout their lives, they can still reach the state of Qi training.


    This is not what they are looking for.


    "No, second child, where is the person you are talking about?"


    Ye Luo frowned and said.


    "The man didn''t show up, what''s the matter? The man is clearly in the city, why didn''t he come?"


    Zhang Han was also confused.


    He knew Chen Jun, and he once had a fate.


    Know that the person is a waste.


    also knew that the man was a scholar.


    I am sure that all his conditions can be matched by the other party.


    But why doesn¡¯t that person come?


    "Should we take the initiative to pass?"


    Ye Luo put forward this opinion.


    "No, big brother, what are we? How can we do this? No, we must wait for him to come over!"


    Zhang Han directly refused.


    Make it clear that the other party can''t come, he will never pass.


    Seeing the situation, Ye Luo was helpless and could only wait quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    the next day.


    There is still no suitable.


    "No, wait, he will definitely come, big brother, believe me!"


    Zhang Han once again pressed Ye Luo who wanted to act.


    ¡­¡­


    The third day.


    "He will definitely come, big brother, wait a minute..."


    ¡­¡­


    tenth day.


    "Master, give me another chance, don''t beat me..."


    ¡­¡­


    Fifteenth day.


    "Master, don¡¯t slap your face, tap! Let¡¯s wait..."


    ¡­¡­


    The twentieth day.


    "Big Brother..."


    "Go away, say one more thing, I will kill you first! Then go back and ask Master!"


    Ye Luo, who couldn''t bear it any longer, completely ignored what Zhang Han said.


    He feels that if he continues to wait, he will only be lonely and will delay Master¡¯s time.


    "Brother, as disciples of the Innocent Sect, we must put our face first!"


    Zhang Han still wants to persuade.


    Ye Luo grabbed Zhang Han with his backhand and wanted to go outside.


    While walking, still talking.


    "Second, you can think about it carefully. When Master accepted you and me as a disciple, but you came to the door in person? How come now, the air you put on is bigger than Master?"


    Ye Luo said so.


    The words come out.


    Zhang Han is no longer making trouble.


    he thinks¡­¡­


    Big Brother said, it seems reasonable.


    In the beginning, the master seemed to come personally to accept them as disciples.


    How to get to him, you have to wait for the other person to come.


    If this reaches the teacher''s ears.


    His second disciple is even more exaggerated than Master.


    What does the master think?


    Doesn¡¯t he want to be cold?


    Zhang Han''s heart is tight, and he feels that his path is narrowing...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 696： Yuxugongs reaction

    Chapter 696 Yuxu Palace¡¯s Reaction


    Ning''an Town.


    Ye Luo and Zhang Han came to the sky above a small courtyard.


    The two of them stood in the air, looking at the small courtyard below.


    In the small courtyard, Chen Jun was reading the bamboo slips in his hand, completely unaffected by the messy sounds of the outside world.


    has a great feeling of ¡®reading only the sage¡¯s book with one mind¡¯.


    "it''s him?"


    The leaf fell into the air and looked at Chen Jun quietly.


    Looking around, he couldn''t help nodding slightly.


    This person is pretty good.


    There is a breath of breath between the eyebrows, which shows his character and knowledge.


    And, coincidentally, this person is a waste.


    The body seems to be pressed by something, which makes the aura repel this person.


    Ye Luo couldn''t see what it was.


    But he knew that this person was a waste.


    "Yes, it''s him, what do you think of the big brother?"


    Zhang Han nodded and said.


    "Well, this person...feasible, let''s go, take him, take him back to see Master, don''t drag him."


    Ye Luo affirmed.


    The voice fell.


    His figure quietly fell off.


    Zhang Han saw this and flew down.


    ¡­¡­


    In the small courtyard.


    Ye Luo and Zhang Han came to the small courtyard.


    The arrival of the two people immediately attracted Chen Jun''s attention.


    Chen Jun looked at the two of them, and his whole body became tense in an instant, thinking that some enemy came to the door, he silently took a dagger out of his wrist.


    As soon as there is something wrong, he will immediately do it.


    "Little guy, don''t worry, we are not bad guys, we are cultivators, and we want to accept you to get started."


    Ye Luo came over, wanting to say something to Chen Jun.


    But his words fell silent.


    The vigilance in Chen Jun¡¯s eyes has not decreased, but has increased.


    See this scene.


    Zhang Han next to ?? walked out and looked at Chen Jun with a gentle expression.


    "Chen Jun, this is my seat."


    Only listened to Zhang Han''s soft voice.


    "Sacred Formation!!"


    Chen Jun could not recognize Zhang Han at first, but after looking for a while, he recognized Zhang Han.


    He and Zhang Han once had a relationship, so he naturally knew Zhang Han.


    Have a relationship like Zhang Han.


    The following things are much simpler.


    Chen Jun heard that there are really immortals who are willing to accept him as a disciple, and allow him to practice, and he is anxious to immediately approve of him.


    Fortunately, Ye Luo''s eyesight was quick and he helped Chen Jun up, otherwise Chen Jun would directly kneel down for him and worship him as a teacher.


    After figuring out everything.


    Ye Luo and Zhang Han immediately started to take Chen Jun back to find their master.


    After leaving a word to the city lord¡¯s mansion and a treasure enough to protect the entire Ning¡¯an town, they left.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In a fairy homeland in Eastern China.


    There are fairy islands one after another, endless, forming a huge island lake, and there are countless cranes surrounding the island lake.


    A gate appears faintly above this huge island lake.


    This gate is looming, disappearing and appearing from time to time, with two large characters ¡®Yu Xu¡¯ written on it.


    At this moment, in one of the fairy islands in the island lake.


    Two monks stood in the mountains and talked.


    On the left is a young monk.


    The one on the right is a gray-haired old man.


    "Elder, you should already know the news, right?"


    The young monk took a deep breath and asked with a trembling tone.


    "Got it, what do you want to say about the lower realm, right?"


    The old man''s tone was very stable.


    "Yes, elder, that''s the matter of the lower realm. We have led the lower realm to the death penalty zone. I didn''t expect to be able to open the ascension channel again, and so many arrogances would come out."


    The young monk frowned.


    The lower realm where Chu Yuan was in the beginning was something that people in their line did.


    Originally thought it was an ordinary lower realm, just deal with it casually, but I didn¡¯t expect that after so long, it would actually get to this point.


    "Interesting, this lower bound is quite interesting."


    The elder narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    "Elder, what''s so interesting about this? Regardless of things in the lower realms, we don''t care. Those geniuses have really grown up, and they will definitely settle with us based on causality!"


    The young monk couldn''t help feeling a little anxious looking at the elder''s appearance.


    "Don''t worry, the person from the lower realm now has the highest cultivation level. It seems to be someone named Ye Luo? Isn''t it the peak of the immortal king? This elder has been in retreat for a while. I have heard before that the peak of the immortal king is fine. On behalf of the lower realm, I made an appointment to talk to us."


    The elder carried his hands on his back, turned around slowly, and looked at the scene in the mountains, with a very light and clear sky.


    "Ye Luo is the immortal emperor, and the immortal emperor is invincible."


    The young monk said such a word silently.


    "Is this the immortal emperor? Not bad, this people of the lower realm, there is still a remarkable place...huh?? Invincible within the immortal emperor?"


    The elder listened and suddenly felt something wrong.


    He stayed abruptly.


    That person from the lower realm, is this the fairy emperor realm? And also invincible in the immortal emperor territory?


    The elder silently glanced at his realm.


    The early stage of the fairyland.


    just broke through.


    is not stable yet.


    "Let''s go."


    Elder waved his hand silently.


    "Elder, where to go?"


    asked the young monk incomprehensibly.


    "Go to the palace lord to discuss how to resolve this matter."


    "Aren''t you in a hurry?"


    "Are you in a hurry? Our palace lord is the pinnacle of the immortal emperor realm, and the ancestor has touched the threshold above the immortal emperor. You and I can¡¯t be in a hurry? Don¡¯t worry, you hammer."


    "But that Ye Luo is already invincible in the immortal emperor''s territory. He already has the record of facing dozens of immortal emperors without losing at the same time..."


    "So you are not in a hurry? Go ask the palace lord, no, let the palace lord bring out the ancestors! Used to negotiate with this Ye Luo!"


    "¡­¡­"


    ¡­¡­


    East China, on the mountain where Chu Yuan is located.


    Ye Luo and Zhang Han returned here soon.


    After they handed Chen Jun to Chu Yuan, the two of them came to a giant tree and looked into the distance while chatting.


    The object of their small talk is naturally Jun Chen.


    On the way, they inquired about Chen Jun¡¯s deeds, and they were still full of curiosity about this little junior.


    Especially the prophecy left by others for this little junior.


    will overthrow the rule of heaven and defeat the earth!


    This sentence really caught Zhang Han''s attention.


    Zhang Han had a bold idea in his heart.


    No, he is sharing this idea with his big brother.


    "Big brother, big brother, you said, why does the master want to fly to the upper realm for no reason to find a disciple?"


    Zhang Han''s eyes twinkled and asked curiously.


    "Master does things, naturally there is Master¡¯s principle, what do you do with so much?"


    Ye Luo rolled his eyes and said.


    "I think, I know Master¡¯s intention..."


    Zhang Han said excitedly...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 697： Shadow of Chu Yuan

    Chapter 697 Shadow of Chu Yuan


    "Big brother, I guess, the master is very likely to have ideas for the upper realm of heaven!"


    "Wait, big brother, don''t rush to beat me, what I said is true, think about it, Master once accepted us as disciples in the lower realm, and then? Then it is to kill the gods and replace Master himself. Upper position."


    "Master now comes to the upper realm and repeats this path. Isn¡¯t it enough to explain the matter?"


    Zhang Han stood beside Ye Luo and talked freely, telling the latter his views.


    Ye Luo did not speak, but listened quietly, without saying a word.


    After Zhang Han finished speaking, he never said a word.


    Zhang Han watched Ye Luo not speaking, and subconsciously looked towards Ye Luo.


    "Big brother, why don''t you speak?"


    Just listen to Zhang Han asking like this.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo did not reply.


    Instead, he backhanded with the fairy sword on the back and patted Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han was careless and was directly photographed on the ground.


    Pounding...


    Smoke and dust filled the floor.


    However, Ye Luo obviously controlled the intensity, just playing around.


    The second child is a little bit embarrassed at most, and there is nothing wrong with it at all.


    "No, big brother, did I say something wrong?"


    Zhang Han stood on the ground with a grudge on his face.


    "You said nothing wrong."


    Ye Luo touched the leaves on his toes, carrying a fairy sword, and said with a smile.


    "Then what are you hitting me for?"


    Zhang Han is confused.


    "I can''t beat you if I''m fine?"


    Ye Luo glanced faintly, and said like this.


    Zhang Han: "..."


    He was speechless.


    I really think of him as a sandbag, and I hit him whenever I want.


    Realm! It''s all a pot of realm!


    Abominable.


    Sooner or later, he will rise to a level higher than Ye Luo.


    Look at who beats whom.


    30 years in Hedong, 30 years in Hexi, don¡¯t bully the young and poor!


    Zhang Han gritted his teeth.


    "You are quite reasonable, the master should have come to the upper realm, but the upper realm is not simple."


    Ye Luo raised his head to look towards the sky, which is meaningful.


    "Not easy? Why is it not easy?"


    Zhang Han rarely deals with the heavens, and he doesn''t pay much attention to the upper realm forces. He knows relatively little.


    "Heaven''s path exists in the heavens and earth. This heaven and earth is more like a force. I don''t feel like ours before in the lower realm. I don''t have any wisdom. This is more like a heaven with wisdom."


    Ye Luo naturally also read many books and experienced it personally.


    So he knows very well.


    also has its own judgment.


    He feels that heaven is wise!


    "Heaven has wisdom?"


    Zhang Han was stunned when he said that, and his scalp numb for a while.


    He had jumped in front of the heavens before, and he had also made a big battle of Yin and Yang.


    In the end, it was just restricted by the way of heaven.


    From this point of view, he is lucky not to die?


    "Yes, second child, you are right. Master is likely to take the upper realm and replace it. Last time we were in the lower realm, we couldn''t help much. This time in the upper realm, we must help. "


    Ye Luo''s eyes were filled with determination.


    "Big, big brother, I''m a real fairyland now, isn''t it good?"


    Zhang Han was stunned at once.


    Shouldn¡¯t you practice hard now?


    Why did this happen?


    He is just a real fairy now.


    Not like Yeluo, it is already the golden immortal of Taiyi.


    "What''s wrong? It doesn''t mean that you must have combat power. You only need to have enough ability. Why, don''t you want to work for the master?"


    Ye Luo just stared at Zhang Han and said.


    "Will you be willing, how could I not, of course I would."


    Zhang Han answered with a bitter face.


    "That''s all right, let''s contact the younger brothers and sisters later, and work together. When the master is completely ready to work on the upper realm, we will help the master together!"


    Ye Luo''s eyes flickered, and he already had a general plan in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the mountains and caves.


    Chu Yuan is meeting his new disciple.


    He immediately turned on the system detection and pointed it at this new disciple Chen Jun.


    ¡¾Name: Chen Jun¡¿


    ¡¾Cultivation: Mortal (No Fruit)¡¿


    ¡¾Flaws: everywhere¡¿


    Mortals.


    It seems that there is nothing wrong with it.


    Nothing unusual, quite normal.


    However, what he was looking for was an honest disciple.


    This person doesn¡¯t look very honest either.


    Chu Yuan looked up and down Chen Jun.


    This disciple is like a scholar, not an honest person at all.


    "Chen Jun, right? Jun''er, would you like to worship this seat as your teacher?"


    Chu Yuan sat cross-legged on a futon, looking at this new disciple indifferently.


    "Disciple Chen Jun, I would like to worship you as a teacher!"


    Chen Jun said nothing, but with a plop, he fell to his knees and bowed.


    He saluted, while peeking around, as if he was very disturbed by this strange environment.


    "Come on, since you have worshipped this seat as a teacher, then the teacher will preach with you. The name of the teacher is Chu Yuan. You are the monk who has ascended from the lower realm, and you are the sixteenth of the teacher. disciple¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan talks freely.


    He is telling everything for his new disciple.


    Chen Jun listened quietly, nodding from time to time in response to Chu Yuan.


    After Chu Yuan roughly told the matter, he looked at Chen Jun again.


    "Jun''er, once you have become a teacher, you should practice cultivation. I don''t know what you want to cultivate. What is the way?"


    Chu Yuan started his daily routine again.


    He felt that there was no new way of heaven and the old way of heaven, and he had to teach the abandoned disciples. It was very simple.


    There is nothing wrong with the way he teaches abolishing his disciples.


    Everything was because of the interference of the old and new heavenly ways, which made him unable to teach and abolish his disciples.


    Not anymore. He teaches the abolition of disciples. Isn¡¯t that simple?


    "That, teacher, master, disciple can''t practice..."


    Chen Jun explained a little embarrassingly.


    "Can''t practice? What''s the matter? Can you still be a waste?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, and asked immediately.


    "This...According to Master''s words, that disciple is indeed a waste."


    Chen Jun was silent for a while and replied.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan almost stood up from the futon without being scared.


    Waste!


    The two words ?? came out.


    He couldn''t help but recall that dark and bad experience.


    Not right, right.


    This is different.


    There is no system, the interference of the old heaven and the new heaven.


    It is impossible for him to be stabbed back by his disciple.


    This is absolutely impossible.


    Chu Yuan resisted the fear in his heart, protected his mind, and settled down.


    Call.


    This is really a psychological shadow.


    The psychological shadow that was straightened out before.


    Yao thinks that back then, he was in the Nascent Soul Realm, and he was a master of the immortal realm.


    Afterwards, I lost my will directly.


    This shadow, if you can forget, it is all fake.


    No, he has to adjust his mentality.


    You know, it¡¯s different now...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 698： Learn to shut up for a lifetime

    Chapter 698


    In the mountains and caves.


    Chu Yuan sat on the futon and stabilized his heart.


    He has experienced countless turbulent waves in his heart.


    But the surface is still light and breezy.


    "It''s okay, Jun''er, waste materials can also be practiced. Look at the two outsiders who brought you here. They are your senior brother and second senior brother. They are weak and they are also waste materials. Now they are not the megatron? "


    "You have to understand that the point is not whether you can practice, but what you want to practice!"


    Chu Yuan said calmly.


    Chen Jun, who was kneeling down, was taken aback when he heard this, and then thought of Ye Luo and Zhang Han.


    He did not expect that these two such powerful brothers were once waste materials.


    Since these two seniors can be taught by the master, he must be able to do it too?


    Chen Jun''s eyes lit up, and he once again kowtow to Chu Yuan.


    "I implore the respected master to pass on the practice of disciples!"


    Chen Jun said respectfully.


    "If you want to spread the law, first ask, what kind of Tao do you want to cultivate? Your senior brother is good at swordsmanship, and the world is leveled with one sword.


    Chu Yuan asked casually.


    Hear this.


    Chen Jun frowned.


    He doesn¡¯t know what Tao he wants to cultivate.


    Since his talent was abolished, he has no relationship with cultivation.


    When I was young, I didn¡¯t even think about cultivating anything.


    So now being asked so, he was a little confused.


    "Why, don''t you know what you want to cultivate?"


    Chu Yuan looked at the expression of this disciple, and couldn''t help being taken aback.


    "Teacher, Master, I don¡¯t know the disciple."


    Chen Jun lowered his head in an awkward manner.


    "this¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan suddenly felt that Ye Luo was reliable.


    asked this big disciple to find an honest disciple, and really found him an honest one.


    I don¡¯t even know what to do.


    If you don¡¯t know, you don¡¯t know, so you can just make up something more powerful.


    Want to be so honest.


    I just said that I don¡¯t know.


    Looking at this honest disciple.


    Chu Yuan touched his chin and looked up and down.


    Such an honest disciple, teaching abandonment should be easy.


    Chu Yuan feels very simple.


    Since it is simple.


    Then he really didn''t want to spend too much energy on this disciple.


    A few words casually, it would not be enough to directly lock this disciple''s path to becoming a talent.


    One thought ends here.


    Chu Yuan probably already understood what to do.


    "Since you don''t know it, let the teacher tell you something. If you are willing to cultivate this way, then you will teach this way as the teacher. What do you think?"


    Chu Yuan slowly said.


    "Okay, Master."


    Where did Chen Jun dare to say something, he nodded quickly and agreed.


    See here.


    Chu Yuan slowly stood up from the ground, with his hands on his back, walked two steps forward, keeping his eyes on Chen Jun below.


    "As a teacher, I see that your eyebrows are upright, like a scholar, how about Confucianism and Taoism if you do?"


    Chu Yuan asked.


    "Master, what is Confucianism and Taoism?"


    Chen Jun asked quite puzzled.


    "Confucianism and Taoism revise the spirit, a bit of abundance of righteousness, which can last forever between heaven and earth, there is righteousness in heaven and earth, Confucianism and Taoism are endless, cultivating Confucianism and Taoism, the emphasis is on self-cultivation and governance.


    "So, Juner, do you understand?"


    Chu Yuan said in an extremely calm tone.


    His voice is very calm.


    He is just a mortal, his voice is not loud.


    It''s just that under the aura of heaven behind him and the protective body of divine light, he looks extremely majestic.


    This also caused his words to be persuasive.


    It is easy for people to believe what he said.


    "Disciple, I understand, but I don¡¯t seem to understand."


    Chen Jun knelt down on the ground, his eyes filled with confusion.


    He felt that what the master said was very reasonable and seemed to be very powerful.


    But he didn''t understand what it meant.


    I don¡¯t know how to feel severe.


    "If you understand, then you will understand. If you don''t understand, you don''t understand. Why do you understand and don''t seem to understand?"


    Chu Yuan had a black line on his forehead and murmured softly.


    What does it mean to understand and don¡¯t seem to understand?


    What about Tai Chi?


    is his disciple, not his disciple.


    still practicing Tai Chi here.


    "Enlighten Master, my disciples don''t understand."


    Chen Jun shook his head quickly, dare to say anything.


    "That''s it, your aptitude is dull, and it''s normal if you don''t understand. In short, the road of Confucianism and Taoism has four realms, which are divided into self-cultivation, governance, Qijia, and peace! So, you might understand?"


    "That master means, I want to cultivate this realm of self-cultivation?"


    "good."


    "Master, where is the cultivation method?"


    "Dao is not the law, so how can we cultivate? The Tao is not lightly passed on, it depends on self-realization!"


    "Master, there is no cultivation method, but there is a cultivation way? Do I have to rely on my own understanding?"


    Under Chu Yuan''s foolish gaze, Chen Jun''s voice became smaller and smaller.


    "If you don¡¯t rely on your own enlightenment, do you still have to help your teacher enlighten it? So, let¡¯s send you a sentence for the teacher, shut up, and keep shutting up until you realize it. Don¡¯t talk to anyone, so you Sooner or later I can realize it, understand?"


    Chu Yuan is also a little impatient.


    directly told the disciple to shut up.


    "Yes, but..."


    Chen Jun still wants to say something weakly.


    "No but, listen as a teacher, learn to speak for three years, and shut up for a lifetime, and being a teacher will not cheat you..."


    Chu Yuan started to chat again...


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the cave.


    Ye Luo and Zhang Han came here to wait, and when Chen Jun came out, they went to visit Master.


    While the two waited, they were still discussing some details of the''against the sky''.


    "Now that you have all worshipped into the various fairy gates, you must work harder, fight a little bit more intrigue, and strive to kick the boss of your respective fairy gates, and you will become the boss!"


    Ye Luo is explaining something to Zhang Han.


    What he said, it doesn¡¯t matter to me.


    fell into Zhang Han''s ears, almost not scaring Zhang Han to death.


    What does it mean to kick off their respective fairy door bosses and replace them as bosses?


    The immortal gates that their fellow sects worshipped are all first-class immortal gates in a state, right?


    The master of the immortal gate is at least a monk at the peak of the immortal emperor.


    They are the same class, except for Ye Luo, which one can beat them.


    Call Ye Luo to help? That doesn''t work either.


    A first-class fairy gate, at least dozens of immortal monks are sitting there, and there are several immortal emperor peaks. This is only superficial.


    And generally there are powerful treasures of Zhenzong in the fairy gate.


    Even if Ye Luo, go to the first-class immortal gate of the hard steel side by himself, it will not be beneficial.


    "Big brother, let''s take the head and go with the big fairy gate steel? You, you really don''t hurt your back when you stand and talk."


    Zhang Han pulled a face, extremely speechless.


    "Who made you hard steel? Intrigue, intrigue, do you understand?"


    Ye Luo rolled his eyes.


    He also knew that he could not make a fairy gate with hard steel.


    He still knows his abilities very well.


    What he wants to say is to use intrigue to let these fellow students seize power, but not to say that hard steel is required...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 699： The sixteenth younger brother

    Chapter 699


    Ye Luo is teaching Zhang Han how to intrigue.


    Just let Ye Luo teach how.


    Zhang Han did not listen.


    Killed a look like ¡®I¡¯m still weak in cultivation, I can¡¯t do it¡¯.


    Finally, Ye Luo gave up too.


    Directly backhanded and shot Zhang Han out of the mountain.


    Then he stood there, thinking.


    What he just said to Zhang Han, but he didn''t mean to be joking.


    He really wants to let many fellow sects spend some thought to seize the position of the masters of those immortal gates.


    The fairy gate of the upper realm is no better than the holy land of the lower realm.


    Every fairy gate needs countless years of foundation to be established. This kind of power exists, and it is impossible to create it easily.


    So if you want to quickly set off a huge force in the upper realm, you can only choose to seize power.


    "This second **** is not reliable, intrigues to seize power, this kind of thing, relying on the second is not good, the third is not good, that guy is a brainless, the fourth junior sister is not good, the fourth junior sister is clever, but too lazy..."


    "Fifth Junior Sister is fine. The fifth Junior Sister has the exquisite heart, so she can be the big responsibility, and the Sixth Junior Sister can barely..."


    Ye Luo is still trying to figure out which one can do the ¡®intrigue fight¡¯ to fight for the position of the master of the fairy sect.


    He figured it out for a while.


    Zhang Han flew back again, but he didn''t dare to provoke Ye Luo. He could only stand aside with a grudge on his face, just like an angry little wife, quietly waiting for Ye Luo to speak first.


    ßÑdang...


    I didn¡¯t wait for the leaves to fall.


    The door of the cave was suddenly opened.


    This sudden sound immediately attracted the eyes of Ye Luo and Zhang Han.


    I saw Chen Jun walking out of the cave.


    "Chen...Oh, it should be called Junior Brother Sixteen now."


    Ye Luo chuckled and said hello.


    "Sixteen Junior Brothers."


    Zhang Han also responded warmly.


    Both of them are holding the meaning of having a good relationship with this new fellow.


    But Ye Luo and Zhang Han''s surprise.


    Chen Jun did not speak back, but bowed his hands to the two of them without saying a word.


    This made Ye Luo and Zhang Han stunned.


    This is also the Sixteenth Junior Brother, haven¡¯t you pulled it like this before?


    Why do you become so awkward after worshipping a teacher?


    "Senior Brother Sixteen, do you have any hugs?"


    Ye lowered his brows and raised his brows slightly, and asked with a good voice on the surface.


    Chen Jun still didn''t speak, he just shook his head, and refused to say a word.


    "Senior Brother Sixteen, you look down on us after you apprehend the teacher? Do you think we are from the lower realm, so you look down on it?"


    Zhang Han couldn''t help but said.


    Chen Jun still shook his head, but said nothing or nothing.


    This time, Ye Luo and Zhang Han were a little bit displeased.


    The Sixteenth Junior Brother, is it too tugging?


    Pulled too much.


    Just when Ye Luo wanted to say something.


    In the cave, Chu Yuan''s voice came over.


    "Luo''er come in, Han''er takes Jun''er to find a place to practice well."


    A sentence from Chu Yuan.


    Naturally, both Ye Luo and Zhang Han withdrew their inner thoughts.


    Ye Luo glanced at Zhang Han, then turned and walked into the cave.


    Zhang Han stood there, staring at the dragged Sixteenth Junior Brother for a long time before taking Chen Jun away.


    ¡­¡­


    Within the cave.


    Chu Yuan raised his eyes to look at this big disciple who satisfied him.


    "Luo''er, what''s the matter with you and Han''er standing outside the cave?"


    Chu Yuan asked aloud.


    "Master, the disciple came here this time, and I do have doubts to ask Master."


    Ye Luo first saluted respectfully before speaking.


    He faced Chu Yuan, as usual.


    There is no slack.


    "What doubts?"


    Chu Yuan asked curiously.


    "Dare to ask Master, what realm is above the Taiyi Golden Wonderland? Senior White did not tell me this. The disciple can now contact the next realm, so he came to ask Master."


    Ye Luo took a deep breath and asked like this.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, and then took a deep look at Ye Luo.


    This big disciple...


    The speed of cultivation is too exaggerated.


    This is the next level.


    Chu Yuan sighed in his heart, but didn''t say anything. The higher the cultivation level of this big disciple, the more help he would be, and of course he wouldn''t think there was anything.


    He moved his mind a little, and communicated with Tiandao Queen.


    Soon, he knew what the next realm was.


    As Chu Yuan thought, the next realm, Daluo Jinxian!


    "The next realm is the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. According to the current state of the upper realm, it should be called the mythical realm, because the upper realm should not have many great Luo Jinxian now."


    Chu Yuan quietly explained to Ye Luo.


    "Daluo Jinxian? Dare to ask Master, what is Daluo Jinxian?"


    Ye Luo frowned puzzled.


    He had some meaning that he couldn''t touch the next level.


    "What is Daluo Jinxian? Before I say it, I will ask you as a teacher, what do you understand about the realm of immortals?"


    Chu Yuan shook his head and smiled, and said slowly.


    See my master¡¯s question.


    Ye Luo did not hesitate too much.


    Dang Even got up, bowed his hands, and began to speak.


    "The realm of immortals? Master, according to the disciples'' knowledge, dispersing immortals is very simple. You need to reach the tribulation realm to ascend, absorb the energy of the upper realm, and condense the Tao fruit to achieve dispersal of immortals."


    "The realm of earth and immortals, and the realm of real immortals, disciples feel that these are too simple, just have a hand, so I won¡¯t explain too much."


    "The Golden Fairy Realm requires a clear understanding of one''s own way, and an intention to be immortal. From then on, it will never die, and it will not be destroyed unless it is a catastrophe!"


    "The realm of Taiyi Golden Immortal requires integration with Dao. It is Dao in itself, and the meaning of Dao and immortality coexist. This is Taiyi Golden Immortal!"


    "As for Da Luo Jinxian, Master, this disciple really doesn''t understand."


    Ye Luo said everything he knew.


    Chu Yuan, who was sitting in front of him, listened quietly, nodding from time to time.


    It was just that when he heard Ye Luo''s sentence, "Earth Immortal, Heavenly Immortal, True Immortal, it''s okay to have hands, the corners of his mouth twitched."


    He has never even reached the God Realm.


    In the mouth of this big disciple, they are earth immortals, heaven immortals, and true immortals have hands.


    never mind.


    This big disciple said, then he bears it.


    Chu Yuan sighed lightly and began to speak.


    "The so-called Daluo Jinxian, you can understand it separately. The meaning of Daluo means eternity. All traces of you in the past and future are unified, and you will realize the true self. You will know the meaning of the golden immortal when you think of eternity. It means that if the two merge, it is the Golden Immortal of Da Luo!"


    Just listen to what Chu Yuan said.


    "Master...the disciple doesn''t understand."


    Ye Luo frowned again, somewhat puzzled.


    Why does he feel that Master¡¯s teaching method has changed?


    In the past, the way the master seemed to teach was not like this.


    The current master¡¯s teaching method seems to be different. There used to be a mysterious and mysterious feeling, and now it is more transparent...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 700： Experience the combat power of Da Luo Jinxian

    Chapter 700 Experience the combat power of Da Luo Jinxian


    Dongfu.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but stunned when he heard that the big disciple didn''t understand.


    What''s the matter with this leaf fall?


    When he was fooling around, he knew everything.


    Now he teaches well, but still don¡¯t understand?


    Does he really have to be silly to get it right?


    Chu Yuan was extremely speechless.


    Really you don¡¯t understand.


    Fake you, you have made up everything.


    Chu Yuan wanted to fool around again.


    But after thinking about it, this big disciple is his heart.


    In case I didn¡¯t teach abolishment before, it would be embarrassing if I was accidentally abolished this time.


    never mind.


    Let''s take this disciple to experience it in person.


    Chu Yuan sighed inwardly.


    He has already figured out what to do.


    Take this big disciple to experience a Da Luo Jinxian in person, and this big disciple should be able to understand.


    He silently communicated that Tian Dao L was waiting outside the upper realm.


    "Luo''er, since you don''t understand, then as a teacher, I will teach you personally. You will break through the void and go beyond the upper realm."


    Chu Yuan said softly.


    "Yes, Master."


    Ye Luo directly agreed.


    He did not ask his master what he was doing in the void.


    He has unparalleled trust in his master.


    He believes in Chu Yuan!


    I believe it is here, even if Chu Yuan asks him to explode Daoguo now, he will explode Daoguo without hesitation.


    He believed that Chu Yuan would not harm him.


    Ye Luo finished a sentence.


    Without any hesitation.


    Combine **** into a sword finger, and fight in the void to break a void passage.


    Immediately, Ye Luo bowed towards Chu Yuan and stepped into the void passage.


    Chu Yuan watched Ye Luo leave, nodded in satisfaction, then closed his eyes, and transferred most of his mind to Tiandao Queen in the void.


    ...


    The void outside the upper bound is a chaos.


    Ye Luo came out, and a devastating wind suddenly blew in, trying to wipe him out.


    But his whole body flickered with a faint fluorescence, blocking the strong wind.


    "Master asked me to come to the void, then what?"


    Ye Luo was a little confused.


    He has come to the void.


    I don¡¯t know what to do next.


    just when he is puzzled.


    A voice containing the highest Tianwei came from a distance.


    "Louer."


    Along with the sound, bursts of golden light passed by, and the destructive wind around him was instantly calmed down.


    Ye Luo turned his head and looked.


    I saw a golden figure stepping into the air not far away.


    It is Chu Yuan who is driving the big size of Heavenly Dao.


    Behind Chu Yuan, a round of heavenly light wheel emerged, engulfing the heavenly power, and there was a golden lotus under his feet, making him like a supreme god.


    ¡®Why is the master here? ¡¯


    Ye Luo was confused for a moment.


    He clearly remembered that the Void of the master who was still in the upper realm just now hadn''t changed in any way, only the void channel he opened.


    Master did not make any movements at all.


    Why does it appear here for no reason now?


    And the master just now has a breath like a mortal.


    The master in front of him is bound by the mighty power of heaven and is unfathomable.


    Ye Luo thought about it for a long time, but didn''t want to understand.


    In the end, I could only sigh, that the respected master is the respected master.


    "Master."


    Leaves fall open.


    "Well, Luoer, if you want to understand the realm of Daluo Jinxian, you will be taught by yourself as a teacher. There are two parts to be taught by the teacher. The first part is to let you personally feel the power of Daluo Jinxian, and the second part is Take you to the long river of time for a while, and now I will proceed to the first part to let you feel the power of Da Luo Jinxian."


    Chu Yuan spoke slowly.


    His voice does not have any emotions, and the four words Tiandao ruthless are vividly displayed by him.


    "Feel the power of Luo? Dare to ask Master, how should I feel?"


    Ye Luo was taken aback, and then asked.


    "For the teacher, you can lower your cultivation level to Da Luo Jinxian. You can do your best to make you feel what is Da Luo Jinxian for the teacher."


    Chu Yuan stood on the golden lotus platform with his hands on his back, and said faintly.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo hesitated.


    To start with Master, this...


    To be honest, he felt a little disrespectful of his master.


    But looking at my master¡¯s appearance, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a joke.


    He thought for a long time, but still intends to obey the master''s instructions.


    This is teaching after all.


    Furthermore, if he can experience the combat effectiveness of Da Luo Jinxian, he can also understand how big the gap is between himself and Da Luo Jinxian.


    "Then please forgive the disciples for being rude."


    Ye Luo bowed his hands and bowed.


    Standing on the opposite side, Chu Yuan shook his head slightly and said nothing.


    For a moment, he appeared tens of thousands of meters away.


    He was making room for Ye Luo to cast spells, so that Ye Luo could go all out.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo also understood his master¡¯s intentions, he was not vague, his whole body was surging, and the fairy sword leaped out from behind.


    He stretched out his hand to hold the fairy sword.


    Dao Yun!


    Sword Qi!


    A seat of green shirt!


    At this moment, the three are almost integrated.


    An unrivaled momentum soars into the sky, wanting to tear everything.


    "Sword! Cut!"


    Ye fell with a cold voice.


    Wrist rotation.


    The fairy sword is cut out.


    In an instant, countless silver dots poured in from all directions, covering any place visible to the naked eye.


    These silver dots floated in the chaotic void, and after a breath, I saw that every silver dot turned into a fairy sword phantom.


    As you can see, the entire chaotic emptiness is a fairy sword phantom, densely packed, covering everything, and an aura of destruction pervades.


    Ye Luo swings his sword forward.


    The endless fairy sword sword aura is like a giant dragon, attacking Chu Yuan.


    "It''s gorgeous."


    Standing among the golden lotus of heaven, Chu Yuan silently gave such an evaluation.


    The next moment, he stretched out his hand and waved.


    A force that transcends time and space surges.


    This force penetrated the dragon of sword energy.


    In just a blink of an eye, the sword-qi dragon was directly covered, and everything around it was smoothed out, as if nothing had ever happened.


    "This is the power of Da Luo Jinxian?"


    Leaf''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    He thought that Da Luo Jinxian would be very strong.


    But I didn¡¯t expect it to be so strong.


    His moves are in front of him, can they be destroyed by flipping them?


    "Look, let''s keep making moves."


    Chu Yuan had no idea at all, so he looked at Ye Luo and invited the latter to continue his action.


    "Master, the disciple is offended."


    Ye Luo had no plan to give up either, frowning, the fairy sword turned, his whole body turned into countless fluorescence, and he was directly integrated with the fairy sword.


    Human sword is one!


    Numerous sword moves began to derive.


    Each sword move contains Ye Luo''s ultimate attack.


    Ye Luo tried his best to break Chu Yuan¡¯s defenses.


    You can let Ye Luo attack no matter what, he can''t get close to Chu Yuan''s body. The gap between the two sides is too big.


    played for a long time, just as Ye Luo was about to give up.


    Suddenly heard Chu Yuan speak.


    "Luo''er, wait, wait, you forgot to turn off the Heavenly Dao Jinlian for the teacher, with the support of heaven and earth, no wonder why the teacher feels no pressure at all..."


    Leaf fall: "..."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 701： Past leaves

    Chapter 701 The Past Leaf Fall


    In the chaotic void beyond the upper bound.


    Boom!


    A burst of deafening explosions sounded.


    Accompanied by the sound of the explosion, the endless aftermath spreads in all directions.


    was swept by the aftermath.


    In the chaos and nothingness, the wind, fire and thunder and lightning with the aura of destruction looked so weak, swept by the aftermath, and directly turned into nothing.


    In a corner of the Chaos Void.


    The two figures are fighting.


    These two people are Chu Yuan and Ye Luo.


    After the two turned off the Heavenly Dao Jinlian from Chu Yuan, the battle began, and when Ye Luo was almost exhausted, they began to gradually stop.


    In this battle, there is no doubt that Chu Yuan won, and he won with a crushing attitude.


    Of course, Ye Luo is not weak anymore, it can bring some pressure to Chu Yuan, but not much.


    But it is enough.


    The power of the ethereal gold fairyland can put some pressure on the Heavenly Dao large Chu Yuan who has suppressed the Daluo Jinxian.


    This is enough to prove how powerful Ye Luo is.


    "Not bad."


    Chu Yuan stepped on the heavenly golden lotus again, and looked at the panting leaves in the distance with satisfaction.


    This big disciple, he is really satisfied.


    actually can really put pressure on the Tiandao tuba who has suppressed the strength of Da Luo Jinxian.


    is really amazing.


    "Master, I, I..."


    Ye Luo, who was slightly relieved, wanted to say something, but couldn''t say it.


    He wanted to say that if it hadn¡¯t been for his master to drive the heavenly golden lotus, and somehow consumed too much of his mana, he wouldn¡¯t have been defeated in this way.


    But after another thought, even if he was in full heyday, it would not have much effect. In front of Master, the time of defeat was just a bit slower.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Chu Yuan asked casually.


    "nothing."


    Ye Luo shook his head and said.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly, stepped on the heavenly golden lotus and came to Ye Luo''s body, and patted the other person on the shoulder.


    "Let''s go, Lao''er, next, I will take you to the time for the teacher, so that you can feel it."


    Chu Yuan said softly.


    The voice fell.


    He pulled Ye Luo, jumped, finished the jump in an instant, and came to the long river of time.


    ¡­¡­


    In Ye Luo''s eyes, he just felt a daze around him, and the next moment, it was already a long time.


    Countless hours of light passing around.


    But Ye Luo didn''t care.


    There is only shock in his heart.


    Is this the strength of the master?


    He didn''t even feel it, so he was transferred.


    This means that if the master wants to suppress him, then he will not even have the opportunity to resist.


    "Luo''er, what a daze! Next, I will take you for a long time to swim for the teacher, and you are optimistic."


    Chu Yuan said such a sentence.


    did not wait for Ye Luo to reply.


    His figure moved, pulling Ye Luo and starting to move.


    Chu Yuan took Ye Luo and flew towards the past time and space.


    After the two of them left.


    A figure suddenly came here.


    This figure is impressively the figure in black who has been guarding the river for a long time.


    The black figure looked at Chu Yuan and Ye Luo who had left, and he fell into deep thought.


    "That thing just now, is the way of heaven? The way of heaven in this world?"


    "Heaven takes the initiative to bring creatures to violate the rules?"


    "The times have changed, has it become so outrageous?"


    The figure in black murmured in a low voice.


    There is a confused color in his eyes.


    He feels that he is not suitable for guarding for a long time.


    This world has become too fast.


    is almost outrageous.


    He can''t keep up with the times.


    can only guard in confusion.


    "Quit, quit, this era has become too fast, I want to go back and ask my ancestors."


    The black figure turned and left in a loss.


    The guarding time is so long, he didn''t even think about it.


    ¡­¡­


    In the past time and space.


    Chu Yuan took Ye Luo directly across here.


    Chu Yuan was driving the Big Dao of Heaven. In the long river of time in this lower realm, he was the master, and he was able to cross at will, and there would be no rules to stop him.


    So he can bring Ye Luo here smoothly.


    "here it is¡­¡­"


    Ye Luo looked around, a little in a daze.


    He thinks it is very familiar here.


    But he couldn''t recognize where it was.


    Beneath the two of them is a large-scale yard. At this moment, it is very lively with people coming and going.


    "Yejia Residence, that is, Luoer''s home when you were in the ordinary. This time period is when you were not born in Luo''er."


    Chu Yuan put his hands on his back, stepped on the golden lotus of heaven, and said lightly.


    "this is my house?"


    Ye Luo heard the words, froze for a moment, lowered his head and took a closer look.


    The information hidden deep in the memory began to emerge.


    This is indeed Ye Mansion!


    Xuanyue City, Ye Mansion.


    "Go, go in and take a look."


    Chu Yuan smiled slightly and stretched out his hand.


    A shift around.


    The next moment, he and Ye Luo arrived in front of a house.


    At the gate of this house, Father Ye was walking back and forth anxiously, and a famous maid went back and forth in and out of the house.


    The two of them stood there, but the people around seemed to be unable to see them at all, ignoring them.


    Obviously Chu Yuan moved his hands and feet.


    "This is?"


    Ye Luo had some guesses, but he was not sure.


    "You are about to be born."


    Chu Yuan answered faintly.


    Following the voice of his words.


    A harsh baby cry suddenly sounded.


    Ye Luo turned his head and looked at it instantly.


    With his cultivation, he can naturally penetrate the house easily.


    He saw it at a glance, Ye Mu was giving birth to him at this moment.


    Looking at the birth of "self" in the past.


    Ye Luo''s Taoist heart trembled suddenly.


    It seems vaguely realized something, but he can''t grasp it at all.


    Just as Ye Luo felt in a daze, he glanced at his newly born "self" again.


    At this look, he was stunned.


    why¡­¡­


    Why does this newly born "self" have spiritual roots? And the physique is not very strong.


    He is obviously stronger than physique, and he is born without spiritual roots.


    Ye Luogang wanted to ask his master.


    Suddenly, he seemed to feel something, his eyes flashed with the meaning of the sword, and he looked towards the void.


    As soon as he entered his eyes, he saw a line of cause and effect, coming out of his mind, and rushing towards his newly born "self".


    Ye Luo widened his eyes, trying to stop it, but it was too late.


    I can only see with my own eyes, those causal actions penetrate into the newly born ¡®self¡¯, destroy all the spiritual roots of ¡®self¡¯, and become a person who is born without spiritual roots.


    Ye Luo finally understood.


    These causes and effects were the cause and effect that he had taken when he had a bad relationship with Yuxu Palace in the ancient times.


    All this is doomed!


    He is destined to be born without spiritual roots! This is cause and effect!


    Only later, why did he have a short approach? And it seems to be blessed by God?


    Ye Luo silently turned his head and looked at Chu Yuan, wanting to ask his master.


    But seeing Chu Yuan gently waved his hand, he spoke casually...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 702： Everything is cause and effect

    Chapter 702 Everything is cause and effect


    Standing in front of a house in Yefu.


    Chu Yuan looked at Ye Luo quietly.


    "Luo''er, don''t you understand?"


    "Everything is cause and effect. What you did in the timeline before is cause and effect. When you are born in the next life, you are not born without spiritual roots, but destroyed by this effect."


    Chu Yuan slowly said.


    He drove the Heavenly Dao tuba, so he can naturally know everything in a single thought.


    also understood Ye Luo¡¯s causal reincarnation.


    "Master, what''s the matter with the short-path body and the blessing of heaven on my body?"


    Ye Luo couldn''t help but ask.


    "God''s favor?"


    Chu Yuan shook his head and smiled.


    next moment.


    I saw him stepping out, pointing his finger at the sky.


    "In the name of the Way of Heaven, I declare here that this son shall be the son of the Way of Heaven, and he will be blessed by the Way of Heaven by practicing in the world!"


    The voice fell.


    Boom!


    There was a loud thunder, and the heavens and the earth faintly shook, as if responding to Chu Yuan''s words.


    "Isn''t this the blessing of heaven? However, if the heaven wants to bless people, first use the slight misfortune to curb it! This is the reincarnation of heaven! Therefore, you are destined to suffer in your childhood."


    Chu Yuan looked at Ye Luo and said like this.


    "The disciple understands, thank you Master, but Master, what happened to that disciple''s body when he was a child?"


    Ye Luo was a little confused again.


    The blessing of heaven is given by my master.


    He can understand this.


    After all, the way of heaven is his own master.


    But what about this ¡®short way body¡¯?


    "Before you came, when you were born, naturally there was no short-cut body. After you came, wouldn''t it be there?"


    Chu Yuan said with a smile.


    The words come out.


    Buzz!


    Ye Luo''s head shook, everything understood.


    His short-cut body was given by himself!


    Cause and effect! cause and effect!


    The reincarnation does not stop!


    He offended Yuxu Palace in the ancient times, and took the great cause and effect, and the great cause and effect fell on him in later generations.


    This led to the destruction of his spiritual roots in later generations!


    But in the causal cycle, there should also be his present, to offset the cause and effect for him in the past!


    "Go, the short path body in you is useless to you, Taiyi Golden Wonderland, you already have your own Dao."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand.


    "Master, disciple understand!"


    Ye Luo nodded firmly.


    He first bowed his hand to Chu Yuan.


    Then step forward.


    As he approached the past ¡®self¡¯, he stretched out his hand a little, and a cloud of milky white light gathered.


    With a light wave, he shot the milky white light into the past ¡®self¡¯.


    There is always only one short-cut body!


    "Come on, me in the past."


    Ye Luo had a strange look in his eyes, looked at the "self" who was just born in the past, and said something.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    When Chu Yuan saw this, he smiled, and he stretched out his hand and waved.


    Ye Luo hasn''t reacted yet.


    I saw that the surrounding space has changed.


    The time period that appears right now is when Ye Luo was a few years old...


    ...


    Chu Yuan began to wander around Hanoi for a long time with Ye Luo.


    All that ?? wandered around was Ye Luo¡¯s past.


    Every time Ye Luo reads a paragraph, Dao Xin trembles.


    After spending a lot of time.


    Finally finished reading Ye Luo''s past.


    Except for the time period after Ye Luo''s apprenticeship, all of them were read by Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo also understood that he was not far from Da Luo Jinxian Dao Guo.


    is just one step away!


    This step is also the most critical!


    "Master, can I take my disciples to the future for a look? The disciples have a feeling that if they can look at the future, they may be able to understand how the Daluojin Immortal Daoguo should condense."


    Ye Luo immediately arched his hand to Chu Yuan and said.


    "sure."


    Chu Yuan nodded.


    He pulled Ye Luo, his figure moved, and he returned to the long river of time.


    This time, he didn''t go upstream and returned to the past.


    Instead, go down the river and head to the future.


    He took Ye Luo all the way down.


    In a short while, he came to the end of the tributary of time in the lower realm, but this was still not where Chu Yuan wanted to stay.


    The Chuyuan crosses the tributary of the Changhe River in the Lower Boundary to the main tributary of the Changhe River in the Upper Boundary.


    This time, he will follow the main stream.


    Only the main tributaries can the future of Ye Luo exist.


    It¡¯s just that his Heavenly Dao tuba might not be able to move on anymore.


    Chu Yuan is very clear.


    Heavenly Dao Queen is Heavenly Dao after all, so it''s okay to say in his own territory in the Lower Realm.


    comes to the upper bound, that is absolutely impossible, and will be bound by rules.


    So Chu Yuan didn''t plan to continue driving in Tiandao Tu.


    "Let''s go, and wait here for a while as a teacher."


    Chu Yuan turned his head to look at Ye Luo, leaving such a sentence.


    Do not wait for Ye to fall back to God.


    He left a trace of power to shelter Ye Luo, and his figure disappeared.


    Ye Luo in the same place was stunned.


    Master, where did you go?


    This is the real great magician? Come without a trace and go without a trace.


    "I don''t know when I can have half of the master, oh no, one-tenth of the power, that''s enough."


    Ye Luo was inexplicably sighed.


    As soon as he thought of this, he couldn''t help but shook his head, always feeling that this was not realistic.


    Ye Luo thought about it, planning to sit down cross-legged, waiting for the return of his master.


    He hasn¡¯t sat down yet.


    A figure suddenly came to Ye Luo''s side.


    It is Chu Yuan with a Shenguang large size.


    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go down the river."


    Chu Yuan faintly said such a sentence, and then pulled Ye Luo, regardless of the three or seven twenty-one, continue to downstream.


    There is a big light of God to open the way, even if it is a long time in the upper realm, it still can''t stop him.


    Ye Luo followed Chu Yuan blankly, a little dazed.


    This master...


    changed again?


    It was clear that the former master was like a mortal, but later became the mighty and mighty master, and now it has become the mysterious and unpredictable now.


    Master changes...


    is a bit fast.


    Ye Luo was lost and lost in his heart. He didn''t dare to say anything, so he could only quietly follow behind Chu Yuan.


    The Chu Yuan in the front keeps going down the river.


    After going down for a while.


    Chu Yuan suddenly stopped and looked forward.


    Not far away, he felt a powerful breath sitting down.


    If you continue to move forward, I am afraid that you will conflict with others.


    That is not necessary.


    Just walk here.


    The future of Ye Luo must have been revealed here.


    Chu Yuan turned his head and took a look, stretched his hands toward the time streamer, and forcibly opened a passage.


    "Luo''er, you can go in. This place is no better than the tributary of our time in the lower realm. The teacher needs to protect you here, so he can''t accompany you in."


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath, turned his head and said.


    "Yes, Master."


    Ye Luo bowed his hand and did not hesitate to turn around and plunge into it.


    After he stepped into the streamer hole, his figure flashed, and he was gone.


    Chu Yuan stood outside silently, reaching out his hand to interfere with the recovery of Time Changhe, giving Ye Luo a channel for return...


    What will the future leaf fall look like?


    Chu Yuan was also a little curious, but he didn¡¯t pay too much attention. He could not go in there, otherwise no one would maintain the passage...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 703： View the future

    Chapter 703 Looking at the future


    Buzz! !


    Ye Luo has been in the upper realm for a long time, without seeing the surrounding scene clearly, only a wave of invisible waves surges through.


    He stiffened his whole body.


    The next moment, he forced the mana to break the stiffness, and then healed.


    As you pass by, there is a stream of light all around, like a long river of time.


    But it¡¯s obviously not a long time here.


    The streamers in the long river of time are mysterious. The streamers here carry a fierceness. Every bit of streamer is like a sharp sword, unstoppable.


    It''s not so much a river of time, it''s a river of swords.


    Just when Ye Luo didn''t understand where it was.


    There was a sound in his ear that made him feel very familiar.


    "You came."


    The sound of this voice made Ye Luo stiff.


    He turned his head and looked.


    I saw a figure sitting quietly in countless streams of light, like a supreme creature, even with Ye Luo''s eyesight, just glanced at it, and felt his eyes tingling.


    "Who are you?"


    Ye Luoqiang endured, and asked aloud.


    "I¡¯m not you? Just now, when you entered the upper realm of the future, Heaven noticed it, so I moved you into the long river of kendo in time. This place is under my control, so Heaven can¡¯t help you.¡±


    The silhouette of the cross-legged figure said quietly.


    What he said was very calm, but there was still a sharp meaning in it.


    The demeanor belonging to Jian Xiu was fully demonstrated by him.


    There are not too many moves, but every move is a style of sword repair.


    "Are you me? No, you are the future me?"


    Ye Luo was taken aback, and asked immediately.


    "Yes, I am the future you."


    said the figure slowly.


    "Then why can''t I see you clearly?"


    Ye Luo couldn''t help asking.


    In his eyes, that figure was shrouded in streamer, and there was a sharp aura on his body.


    Can''t even see it, let alone see clearly.


    "Oh? You said this, but I was negligent. The sage is different from the immortal. It is normal for you to not see clearly."


    The image of the future body was thinking of something, and couldn''t help but smile.


    He stretched out his hand and waved gently.


    The streamer and sharp aura that had originally enveloped him disappeared, revealing his figure.


    That was a person who looked exactly like Ye Luo.


    It''s just that compared with the current Ye Luo, the future Ye Luo has an incomparable dignity on his body, which is a different life level.


    It is as if the current Ye Luo belongs to a mortal, and the future Ye Luo will be more like an immortal. The life level is not at the same level.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Ye Luo looked at her future, and the more she looked at it, the more strange it became.


    "I know what you are confused about, but there is not much time for you to stay here. I suggest you ask something useful. As for why Master is not here, then don''t think about it. Master does not show traces in time and space, any time and space. It is impossible to record the existence of the master."


    Future body looked at Ye Luo and said lightly.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo also understood, he took a deep breath.


    didn''t think about anything, but asked directly.


    "How can I break through the big Luo Jinxian?"


    Just listen to Ye Luo asking like this.


    "You have seen me, after you go back, you know it naturally."


    "Master once said that Daluo Jinxian is eternal, the past and the future are all unified, and the true self is realized. Since the future I has reached Daluo Jinxian, why is there still a past and a future?"


    "Da Luo means eternity, the past and the future are united, which means that others cannot cause damage to your past or future, but the past and the future are still there, but this kind of existence is more like a kind of existence to the true self. No trace, no harm."


    "What realm have I achieved in the future?"


    "Holy!"


    "What is holy?"


    "It''s not good to be too high, but you will understand me in the past."


    "What kind of crisis will I have in the future?"


    "Heaven and Earth is coming, Wudaozong is facing a huge crisis, falling apart, and the same sects are scattered, and I accumulate strength to face the sky. I am now in the long river of kendo. After the long river of kendo was sanctified for me, I took charge of the creation of kendo... ¡­"


    "Heaven is..."


    "¡­¡­"


    Two Ye Luo began to talk.


    After talking for a long time.


    Future body easily sent Ye Luo to the time period.


    ¡­¡­


    A long time away.


    Chu Yuan, who was driving the Shenguang large size, saw Ye Luo come out safely, and he was slightly relieved.


    This big disciple is fine.


    "go."


    Chu Yuan did not hesitate.


    He already felt it, and a breath was approaching here.


    If you continue to stay, you may have to come into contact with others.


    He stretched out his hand, and the powerful force wrapped Ye Luo to complete the jump.


    Shenguang Queen, after throwing Ye Luo back into the upper boundary mountain cave mansion, he turned around and returned to the Lower Realm Wudao Sect.


    ¡­¡­


    Upper bound, in the mountain cave.


    Chu Yuan, who was in the small trumpet, opened his eyes and looked at the big disciple underneath him, who was in a daze. He was not in a hurry, and quietly waited for the big disciple to come back to his senses.


    "Teacher, Master."


    Ye Luo calmed down for a while, before he reluctantly spoke.


    "do you understand?"


    Chu Yuan looked at this big disciple and asked softly.


    "The disciple has understood it, and when the disciple goes back to comprehend it, he will be able to condense Da Luo Jin Xian Dao fruit!"


    Ye Luo faced his master and bowed deeply.


    "Just understand it, and go back to comprehend it. By the way, you should tell Han''er first and watch it as your teacher. Don''t let your Sixteenth Junior Brother speak a word."


    Chu Yuan still remembers Chen Jun.


    exhorted Ye Luo silently.


    In his opinion, as long as Chen Jun doesn''t even have the opportunity to speak, it is impossible to become a talent.


    There is no need to waste thoughts at all.


    Without the interference of the old and new heavens and the system, if he can''t teach a student to abolish it, what''s the point of being alive?


    "Yes, Master!"


    Ye Luo didn''t understand why, but he always trusted Master, so he wouldn''t ask much.


    answered, he touched his head and was about to turn around and leave.


    After taking a step, he suddenly seemed to remember something, and turned his head to look at Master.


    "Master, I want to ask about something."


    Leaves fall, hand over.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chu Yuan frowned, wondering what else could happen to this big disciple.


    "The disciple would like to ask, how does the master take the disciples to the long river of time to observe the past, to see the future, is it costly?"


    Ye Luo asked like this.


    "Not big."


    Chu Yuan answered in doubt.


    His supernatural light has unlimited power.


    His heavenly power comes from heaven and earth, and it is almost unlimited.


    For him, there is almost no consumption.


    As soon as I heard this.


    Ye Luo immediately said his thoughts with confidence. He wanted to benefit his colleagues, and wanted them to observe the past and the future.


    He felt that this was a great help to his fellow students.


    For this request.


    Chu Yuan agreed casually, which is not difficult for him...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 704： Same potential

    Chapter 704


    Upper bound, in a mountain in Eastern China.


    This is the mountain where Chu Yuan, Ye Luo, Zhang Han and Chen Jun are located.


    Several months have passed since Chuyuan brought Yeluo to the long river of time.


    In the past few months, the four people of Wudaozong have been busy with their own affairs, but nothing major has happened.


    ¡­¡­


    this day.


    In a new cave house opened in the mountains.


    Chen Jun is holding a roll of bamboo slips and watching.


    Not far from ??, Zhang Han was practicing cross-legged, while he was practicing while still staring at Chen Jun.


    Replied to Master¡¯s order.


    Don''t let Chen Jun speak a word.


    He Zhang Han has always been Master¡¯s intimate little padded jacket, so he naturally listened to Master¡¯s words.


    So he has never let Chen Jun speak a word.


    even worried that because of his negligence, Chen Jun would speak, and he used a few small formations to seal Chen Jun¡¯s mouth.


    It was just fine at the beginning.


    Chen Jun can still bear the temper and read the book well.


    But as time went by, no matter how good his temper was, he couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Chen Jun took a deep breath and put down the bamboo slips in his hands.


    Patter...


    The bamboo slips hit the stone table and clicked.


    Zhang Han, who was cultivating next to him, couldn''t help but stop, and opened his eyes to look at Chen Jun.


    "Why, Junior Brother Sixteen, something went wrong in your practice?"


    Zhang Han asked warmly.


    Facing the second senior brother¡¯s inquiry.


    Chen Jun thought for a while, took out a blank scroll of bamboo slips, faced Zhang Han, and started writing.


    After tossing for a while, he handed the bamboo slips to Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han looked up and looked over.


    I saw such a paragraph written on the bamboo slips.


    ¡®Second brother, I¡¯ve shut up and studied for more than a few months, but still can¡¯t realize anything. Second brother, what should I do? ¡¯


    This is what Chen Jun said.


    Seeing this.


    Zhang Han showed an extremely exaggerated expression, as if he had seen something incredible.


    "No, no, no, no one can understand anything after being raised by the master, right?"


    Zhang Han said ¡®shocked¡¯ incomparably.


    Chen Jun: "¡­¡­"


    Always likes to read books, he is gentle-tempered, and now his palms are tightly clenched on the bamboo slips.


    I have an urge to beat people.


    But he endured it.


    Can''t beat this second brother.


    He endured it!


    However, he took down this grudge!


    The revenge of the ninth world is still retributable? Although it can be used forever!


    Chen Jun became silent.


    Zhang Han next to ?? saw that Chen Jun was silent, and he was embarrassed to continue joking with yin and yang.


    "Okay, okay, Junior Brother Sixteen, if you really don¡¯t realize it, then you might as well go to see Master and let Master tell you something."


    Zhang Han suggested.


    Chen Jun heard the words, hesitated for a moment, and began to write again.


    ¡®Will Master despise my low understanding? ¡¯


    He is still very worried about this.


    "What are you afraid of? Master is the one who takes care of us disciples the most. How can I dislike it."


    Zhang Han waved his hand without worrying at all.


    Chen Jun hesitated for a while, then nodded again, and agreed.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han immediately got up, pulled Chen Jun, and went to see his master.


    Chen Jun can only leave with Zhang Han.


    The two walked out of the cave and were planning to go to the Chuyuan cave.


    The two of them haven''t walked a few steps yet.


    suddenly.


    A huge voice came in from beyond the mountain.


    "Yuxu Palace elder Yuntu, please see Master Taiyi Jianzun!"


    The voice came in mightily.


    "Um?"


    Zhang Han frowned slightly.


    did not say much.


    is just some helpless cultivation.


    He has already laid out a series of formations in this mountain, among which there are also formations to shield the sound.


    This voice can come in, indicating that the opponent''s cultivation base is far superior to him.


    He can''t help it.


    Zhang Han sighed slightly.


    He turned his head and looked around and saw Chen Jun standing next to him.


    Chen Jun looked at him suspiciously.


    Zhang Hangang wanted to say something.


    He did not have time to speak.


    At a glance, I saw a sword light coming out of the mountain and going outside.


    That sword light is not exactly Ye Luo.


    "It¡¯s nothing big, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just the big brother¡¯s private affairs. Maybe it¡¯s the big brother¡¯s outside troubles and irresponsibility. Now that someone has come to the door, we don¡¯t care, let the big brother take care of it."


    Zhang Han waved his hand and said.


    He doesn''t worry about the safety of his senior brother at all.


    Leave aside for the time being, the cultivation level of his elder brother.


    just said, where are they now?


    An ordinary mountain in East China, this is nothing.


    But in this mountain, there are their masters sitting in the town.


    If there is any danger to the big brother, it is estimated that the master will slap it over with a slap.


    So, Zhang Han didn''t worry about anything at all.


    "Let''s go, continue to find Master."


    Zhang Han pulled Chen Jun and continued to leave.


    Chen Jun was confused and could only continue to leave with Zhang Han.


    The two walked all the way into Chu Yuan Dongfu, and they also met Chu Yuan smoothly.


    It''s just that Chu Yuan didn''t have time to pay attention to the two of them at this moment, so he asked them to stand aside.


    Chu Yuan is looking at the information about the character''s current situation.


    [Your third disciple Su Qianyuan was attacked by the fairy king and the great demon, the immortal emperor Xin De can help to avoid it...]


    [Your fourth disciple Tantai Luoxue cracked the eternal chess game, and his cultivation rose greatly...]


    ¡¾Your five disciples Su Xi comprehended the way of fate, and his cultivation base rose greatly...¡¿


    ¡¾Your five disciple Su Xi was attacked by the fairy king and big demon...¡¿


    [Your big disciple Ye Luo was attacked by the immortal monk...]


    ¡­¡­


    A piece of information emerged.


    All talk about the situation of each disciple.


    Chu Yuan ignored them all.


    His eyes fixed on one of the messages.


    [Your eldest disciple Ye Luo officially has an affair with Yuxu Palace, the degree of relationship: the same as the water and fire]


    This is the force that gave Ye Luo the cause and effect, the force that blocked their lower realms?


    interesting.


    Chu Yuan guessed, would you like to sneak in a large size and stroll in.


    But after another thought, looking at the current situation of the characters, Ye Luo didn''t seem to be harmed either. On the contrary, he might have killed several immortal emperor cultivators.


    Then don''t worry about it.


    For the time being, it''s not enough to open a large size.


    Chu Yuan let go of his heart. For his disciples, except for this sixteen disciples, he cares about all the other disciples.


    After all, they are all grown-ups.


    It''s all his heart and soul.


    If any one is lost, he will feel distressed.


    That must be protected.


    figured this out.


    Chu Yuan raised his eyes and looked at Zhang Han and Chen Jun who were standing next to him.


    "You two, let¡¯s talk about what you two are going to do."


    Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow and asked.


    He didn''t know, what the second child was doing with the old sixteen.


    However, he could see that this old sixteen''s mouth was sealed, so he was relieved.


    Always shut up, can you still be successful?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 705： scold

    Chapter 705


    In the mountains and caves.


    Chu Yuan quietly listened to this **** Zhang Handong''s chatter, and talked a lot.


    After speaking, he understood.


    The second child just saw this Chen Junwu didn¡¯t understand, so he wanted to help each other.


    Tsk tsk.


    Can''t you see this cock?


    He didn''t even want this sixteen disciple to become a talent.


    Otherwise, I won¡¯t let him shut up forever.


    just right.


    This second child, it would be strange if he didn''t bring this sixteen disciple to come to him.


    If the second child doesn¡¯t bring anyone over to find him, that means he¡¯s really a talent.


    Come and find now, that''s the right thing.


    Since he came to see him, if he doesn''t say something, it can''t be justified.


    "I probably understand what you mean. Since you really don''t understand Jun''er, let me give you some advice as a teacher."


    Chu Yuan pondered for a moment, and said like this.


    Hear this.


    Chen Jun was so excited, he immediately knelt on the ground and bowed his head towards Chu Yuan.


    He cannot speak, he can only express his respect for his master in this way.


    "Jun''er, don''t be polite, Han''er, don''t you help your Sixteenth Junior Brother?"


    While speaking, Chu Yuan stood up from the futon.


    Hearing this, Zhang Han also quickly helped Chen Jun up.


    See here.


    Chu Yuan walked slowly to the left a few steps, as if thinking about what to say.


    After a few steps, he stopped.


    There is it!


    A story flashed in his mind, and suddenly he had an idea.


    Anyway, with this disciple, he couldn''t teach the real method. It''s better to take the stories that he had read in the blue star in his previous life and make up a short paragraph, just to fool this disciple.


    "Jun''er, I will give you some advice for the teacher, but the teacher will never teach you in a direct way. You must understand that the Tao is not lightly transmitted."


    "As a teacher, I will tell you a story. After you have listened to it, you will understand it, do you understand?"


    Chu Yuan spoke leisurely.


    Chen Jun kept nodding, indicating that he understood.


    Standing next to Chu Yuan nodded in satisfaction, opened his mouth, and was about to tell.


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, his gaze rolled, and he fell on Zhang Han.


    I almost forgot that the **** is still there.


    He can''t let this **** be here.


    This second child has the ability to cultivate. If he is heard that he is flickering, wouldn''t it destroy his own impression in the other''s heart?


    was stared at by Chu Yuan''s gaze.


    Always bold, Zhang Han, who likes to die, can''t help but lower his head.


    "Master, Master, what''s wrong with you?"


    Zhang Han swallowed and spit, and said nervously.


    "The Tao is not lightly transmitted, Han''er, this Tao is not suitable for you, so you can withdraw."


    Chu Yuan said with a smile, making it clear that Zhang Han was going to leave.


    "Okay, Master, I will go outside and wait."


    Zhang Han also understood the meaning, and hurriedly spoke.


    After obtaining Chu Yuan''s nod of consent, he left.


    At the same time, he was sighing in his heart.


    I thought I could take the opportunity to listen to something useful.


    It seems impossible now.


    Zhang Han left the cave.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Yuan then turned his attention to Chen Jun.


    "Jun''er, next, I will say to the teacher, you can understand as much as you listen to it, it''s all up to you."


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    Unable to speak, Chen Jun nodded repeatedly, indicating that he understood, and he quickly calmed down, ready to listen to Chu Yuan''s words.


    These months.


    Although he didn''t realize anything.


    But his heart is very stable after being practiced, and he can enter the state of meditation at any time, and his heart is like still water.


    "One way of you is Confucianism and Taoism."


    "Being a teacher tells you to shut up, it is for self-cultivation. Since you don''t understand, then the teacher can only give you a little bit."


    "As a teacher today, I will tell you a story, this story is called...Pangu Kaitian!"


    "Have you heard this story?"


    Chu Yuan said in a light and calm manner, with his hands on his back, a pair of masters.


    Chen Jun shook his head, confused.


    Where did he hear this story.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan was relieved immediately.


    If you haven¡¯t heard of it, he can change it at will.


    "In other words, before the heavens and the earth were opened, it was chaos. The chaos was nothing but came into being. When three thousand avenues came out, the three thousand avenues fought against each other, so three thousand chaos gods and demons were born, fighting each other. The loser loses the right to fight..."


    "In other words, the three thousand gods and demons are constantly fighting in the chaos, causing immeasurable calamities to come. The highest road above the three thousand avenues bred the son of the dao pangu, which is the tribulation of the three thousand avenues and the chaos gods Robbery..."


    Chu Yuan began to tell the story.


    Most of the stories are made up by him, and they are all stories born for the sake of fooling.


    Anyway, he didn''t feel anything.


    Chen Jun listened with gusto, as if he had fallen into the vast world in it.


    Chu Yuan ignored it and continued to tell.


    "The ancient force cuts three thousand gods and demons, ends the three thousand avenue battles, with one''s own power, opens the world, supports the world, and forcibly stabilizes the world, but at this moment Pangu has reached the point of exhaustion."


    "Countless ghosts and monsters saw Pangu exhausted and tried to attack Pangu. At a critical moment, Pangu opened his mouth and spit out the word ¡®ß³¡¯. As soon as this was said, all ghosts and charms disappeared..."


    "Therefore, Chizi is also the first character between heaven and earth. Strictly speaking, it is also the beginning of Confucianism and Taoism..."


    Chu Yuan opened his mouth and came, talking nonsense.


    He told this, it was over.


    It¡¯s not that he''s finished telling this story.


    But he felt it, Ye Luo seemed to be outside.


    "Jun''er, I''m here to talk about this. I have told you what I should say for the teacher, and I can only rely on you for the rest. Do you understand?"


    Chu Yuan said slowly.


    Hear this.


    Chen Jun, who was still obsessed with the story, couldn''t help but froze.


    Is it over like this?


    He felt that this story had just begun.


    Why did the master end?


    This was Chen Jun¡¯s first thought.


    However, in the next moment, Chen Jun has a new idea.


    is wrong.


    Has he realized anything?


    Nothing.


    He felt that this story was particularly exciting and particularly eye-catching.


    Other than that, there is nothing...


    Chen Jun''s eyes widened, his mouth opened, and he couldn''t say a word.


    "Okay, Jun''er, you first step back and think about it. There are still some things to deal with as a teacher. You can comprehend it for a few months. If you can''t comprehend it, then come and look for a teacher."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand.


    Make it clear, too lazy to continue to entangle Chen Jun.


    Let Chen Jun go down to''understand'' by himself.


    Chen Jun couldn¡¯t speak either, so he could only spare his head and leave, not daring to say more...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 706： Zhang Hans achievements?

    Chapter 706 Zhang Han''s achievements?


    Upper Realm, East China, in the mountain cave.


    Chu Yuan sat cross-legged on the futon, and Ye Luo stood quietly in front of him.


    The two looked at each other speechlessly.


    Ye Luo has already talked about the situation and Chu Yuan.


    The hatred between them and Yuxu Palace is getting bigger and bigger.


    And the Yuxu Palace seems to have known that they are in this mountain.


    The immortal monk from Yuxu Palace just came over and said that he would let Ye Luo go to Yuxu Palace to see the Lord of Yuxu Palace.


    Ye Luo is naturally unwilling.


    In a couple of words, he quarreled with the monk of Emperor Immortal.


    Then it''s hands-on.


    With Ye Luo now only a little bit short of realizing the cultivation base of Da Luo Jinxian Dao Guo, how could that immortal monk be an opponent.


    Under Ye Luo''s sword, the immortal monk was gone.


    Calculating, the grudge between them and the monk of Yuxu Palace is getting bigger and bigger.


    Ye Luo was also a little worried, this group of people will come to the mountain again, and then disturbed Master.


    So Ye Luo¡¯s suggestion was to suggest that Master relocate to other places, so as not to be disturbed and clean.


    After listening to this, Chu Yuan fell into deep thought, wondering whether or not to move away.


    Speaking of it, he came to the upper realm, and he hadn''t really found any caves and blessings, he just found a mountain to live in.


    It''s time to move...


    It¡¯s just where to move. This is a problem.


    "Luo''er, if we want to establish our No Daoist orthodoxy in the upper realm, where do you think it is more appropriate?"


    Chu Yuan lowered his voice and asked.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo was not vague, he raised his hand, and he took out a picture scroll.


    The picture scroll is unfolded, showing the pattern in it.


    It was something similar to a map, and it contained many things.


    "Master, these are some caves and blessed lands in Eastern China. My disciples feel that only these caves and blessed lands are barely worthy of our Innocent Sect, and they are worthy of letting you establish the orthodoxy."


    "These caves and blessings do not seem to be small in scale?"


    "Yes, these caves and blessings are of a very large scale, and they belong to the East China''s first class!"


    "How can these places be occupied without power?"


    "Of course it was occupied by a powerful force."


    "Where do you show this to your teacher?"


    "Master, you didn¡¯t see it before. These places are occupied by people. After you see it, it will naturally become a land of no one."


    "..."


    Finally, under the instruction of Chu Yuan, they picked a place and prepared to capture it.


    is used to establish the orthodoxy of Wudaozong.


    ...


    at the same time.


    On the other side of the mountain, in Zhang Han''s cave.


    At this moment, Chen Jun is describing to Zhang Han about the story told by Chu Yuan and him.


    Well, originally Chen Jun was reluctant to say it.


    But Zhang Han couldn''t stand it all the time.


    In the end, Chen Jun chose to speak out and asked the second senior brother to advise him.


    Anyway, he can''t understand what he is. Maybe he will show it to this second senior. This second senior can see something.


    "This...this...this..."


    Zhang Han is a little confused, he can''t see anything.


    Upon seeing this, Chen Jun next to ?? quickly took out a bamboo slip and started writing.


    ¡®Second brother, what can you see? ¡¯


    This is the character written by Chen Jun on bamboo slips.


    Looking at these words of Chen Jun.


    Zhang Han is a little embarrassed, he really can''t see anything.


    Only in front of this kind of junior.


    He was also embarrassed to say that he couldn''t see it.


    The majesty of his second brother is still needed.


    "It can be seen that it is necessary. Who are you, brother, who am I? Among our many fellow students, I am the one with the strongest understanding, how can I not see it?"


    Zhang Hanqiang wanted face, patted his chest, and said loudly.


    ¡®Please enlighten me from Brother II, I am very grateful, I will remember the kindness of Brother II! ¡¯


    Chen Jun wrote these words again, and then bowed his hands.


    "you¡­"


    Zhang Han will not come to stage anymore.


    He looked at the story given by the master, he hesitated for a long time, and then he could only bite the bullet and start telling it.


    "Junior Brother Sixteen, um...this, Confucianism, Taoism, Confucianism, Master told you that Confucianism and Taoism are about self-cultivation, but Master once again told you the story of Pangu God''s opening of the sky. '',Um¡­"


    "Yes, I get it!"


    Zhang Han was talking, his head moved, as if he suddenly understood something, his eyes lit up instantly.


    Chen Jun hurriedly approached and once again bowed his hands.


    means I want Zhang Han to talk about it.


    "This is very simple. Master means that you obviously want you to nurture yourself with Confucianism and Daoism, that is, awe-inspiring righteousness!"


    Zhang Han told the result of his guess.


    The more he talked, the more excited he became, and he felt as if he had guessed what Master meant.


    ¡®Second brother, what does it mean to nurture oneself? ¡¯


    Chen Jun wrote such a sentence.


    "The so-called cultivating oneself, then of course it is to raise it with Haoran righteousness, to give you an analogy, to use Haoran righteousness to hold the word''ß³'', so when the Great God Pangu utters a word, all the evil spirits and spirits will retreat! You can understand it this way,''body'' is also a word, and''chi'' is also a word, both of which need to be cultivated with abundance of righteousness!"


    Zhang Han slowly followed his thoughts.


    At the beginning of listening, Chen Jun didn''t feel anything.


    You can listen to it. Following Zhang Han''s thoughts, he understood a little bit.


    The eyes lit up, some surprises.


    Unexpectedly, this second brother really has something.


    Saying that, he seems to understand.


    ¡®Second brother, I seem to understand! ¡¯


    ¡®Thank you for the guidance of the second brother, the brother will definitely remember the kindness of the second brother! ¡¯


    Chen Jun wrote two sentences in a row.


    "Understood? If you understand, that''s good."


    Zhang Han breathed a long sigh of relief.


    He patted his chest lightly.


    The name of his two brothers is considered to be saved.


    ¡®Second brother, then the brother will go to practice first! ¡¯


    Chen Jun wrote this sentence.


    Zhang Han naturally had no objection to this. He didn''t let Chen Jun go to practice by himself, but made room for Chen Jun, and then he retreated by himself.


    After walking out of the cave.


    Zhang Han put his hands on his back, looked up at the sky, his eyes filled with joy.


    "Master, master, I still have to be able to help you. If it weren''t for me, the Sixteenth Junior Brother, maybe I wouldn''t be able to realize anything."


    "Among the disciples of Wudaozong, I am still the most helpful to Master. Alas, other disciples are nothing, even if they are big brothers, they are just like that."


    "In Wudao Sect, the one who really has the brain has to be me."


    Zhang Han let out a long sigh.


    It seems that I am feeling that I am ¡®too much cold from the heights¡¯.


    He sighed for a while, but he did not intend to show off his achievements to others. As an elegant person, how can he show off at will?


    Don¡¯t look at Wudaozong, his combat power is the weakest, but in terms of actual achievements, he is the highest one, even the big brother Ye Luo can¡¯t compare to him!


    He Zhang Han, the first disciple of Wudaozong!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 707： Rebellion of the Nether

    Chapter 707 Chaos in the Lower Realm


    In an instant, another few months passed.


    On this day, Chu Yuan in the mountains was opening the "Character Status Quo" to check the situation of his disciples.


    In these months, he has been in the mountains.


    Ye Luo was out, to''find'' Dongtianfudi.


    Chen Jun has Zhang Han watching, so he doesn¡¯t need to worry.


    For a while, Chu Yuan came down leisurely.


    [Your big disciple Ye Luo was attacked by the immortal monk...]¡Á23


    [Your big disciple Ye Luo was attacked by the immortal emperor demon...]¡Á56


    ¡¾Your big disciple Ye Luo was attacked by the monk of the fairy king...¡¿¡Á2345


    ¡¾Your big disciple Ye Luo was attacked by the fairy king and the big demon...¡¿¡Á5628


    ¡¾Your big disciple Ye Luo was attacked by the remnant soul of the ancient immortals, and he has a profound cultivation base, so he can avoid it...¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Yuan looked at all the messages from Ye Luo, and he fell into deep thought.


    He just let Ye Luo go out for a few months, right? Has Ye Luo stabbed the entire upper realm of the sky?


    The news is too much, and even this system uses multiplication signs to avoid the influence of too many news.


    But even if it was, Ye Luo still had to refresh the screen.


    It can be seen how exaggerated Ye Luo has done.


    I was attacked by the immortal monk monk for a while, was attacked by the immortal monk monk for a while, and was attacked by some ancient immortal soul...


    That is called a colorful.


    Chu Yuan regretted letting Ye fall out.


    This is too exaggerated.


    Chu Yuan looked at Ye Luo''s avatar on the screen, hesitated for a moment, and clicked on Ye Luo''s "Interpersonal Relations", wanting to see how many people Ye Luo had gangs with.


    [The degree of relationship between your eldest disciple Ye Luo and Yuxu Palace: the same power as water and fire]


    [The degree of relationship between your eldest disciple Ye Luo and the longevity gate: do not share the same sky]


    ¡¾The degree of the relationship between your eldest disciple Ye Luo and Taixian Tianmen: oath not to stand up to each other¡¿


    [The degree of relationship between your eldest disciple Ye Luo and Qiu Yizong: the same situation as water and fire]


    [The degree of relationship between your eldest disciple Ye Luo and the Golden Crow Protoss: Immortality]


    ¡¾The degree of relationship between your eldest disciple Ye Luo and the Phoenix Protoss: Immortal endlessly¡¿


    [The degree of relationship between your eldest disciple Ye Luo and the White Tiger Protoss: Immortal endlessly]


    ¡­¡­


    Good fellow.


    He is a good guy directly.


    Chu Yuan was dumbfounded.


    In ??Ye Luo''s relationship list, none of them are positive, all of them are all kinds of hatred, and none of them are good friends.


    Especially those of the monster race, they are all immortal and exaggerated to the extreme.


    Lunding is still his big disciple.


    Chu Yuan is a little worried.


    He is such a big disciple, will he be killed by the town someday?


    When you come out, you have to pay it back.


    Chu Yuan is still very clear about this.


    Chu Yuan hesitated.


    He was hesitating whether to turn on the Shenguang Tuba, lest Ye Luo would really be in danger, and he would be able to rescue him in time.


    hasn''t waited for him to make a decision.


    Suddenly, Chu Yuan''s mind shook slightly.


    Tiandao Queen was here, and sent him a message.


    probably means that the lower bound is out of the way.


    This caused Chu Yuan to return to his senses in an instant, mobilizing most of his consciousness and mind to Tiandao Queen.


    ¡­¡­


    The Lower Realm, in the heavenly space.


    Chu Yuan, who was driving the large size of Heavenly Dao, slowly opened his eyes.


    When he transferred his consciousness and mind, he received all the information from the heavenly path.


    The lower bound is about to collapse!


    This time it¡¯s not something against the sky, so Tiandao Queen is not easy to manage and must be handled by Chu Yuan¡¯s Shenguang Queen.


    The rapid collapse of the lower realm this time was caused by the war.


    The time velocity of the upper and lower bounds is different.


    Chu Yuan stayed in the upper realm for a while, but hundreds of years have passed since the lower realm.


    In these hundreds of years, the lower realm has changed greatly.


    Since the last incident against the sky, the mainland of Kyushu has begun to develop again, and the inheritance sects left by many disciples of Wudao Sect are the main ones.


    After that, the many inheritance sects of Wudaozong disciples naturally became existences that surpassed the entire continent of Kyushu.


    Originally it was quite prosperous, with many inheritance sects leading, and the mainland of Kyushu soon began a brand-new training frenzy.


    But in hundreds of years of development.


    The inheritance sect left by many disciples of Wudaozong continued to friction, and in the end they turned against each other.


    This is more than that.


    At this stage of the environment, the many inheritance sects have set off a big battle.


    The war hit the entire Kyushu continent.


    Later, the whole world was affected.


    Some of the sects got anxious, and directly took out something that could destroy the entire world.


    Heaven¡¯s Dao is anxious this time.


    On the contrary, the war between creatures belongs to the reincarnation of the heavens. This is a matter within the rules, and the heavens cannot intervene.


    No, I shook Chu Yuan over.


    Stepping in the golden lotus of heaven, Chu Yuan''s expression became more and more weird.


    Taiyi Sword Sect, Yin-Yang Formation Sect, and the sects of Yangshen Temple left by his disciples, they actually fought inwardly, and they were fighting to destroy the world.


    "Those people in Emperor Wusheng eat dry food?"


    Chu Yuan is a little puzzled.


    He calculated a little bit.


    This calculation made him surprised.


    Good fellow.


    He thought what happened to the people of Emperor Wusheng, but he didn''t stop this kind of infighting.


    Dare to love the initial point of this battle is the group of three generations of disciples.


    The three generations of disciples continued to have frictions, which finally led to the war.


    "These people are really..."


    "If their master comes back and sees these people making trouble, I don''t know what will happen?"


    Chu Yuan was a little dumbfounded.


    Unexpectedly, the source of this world-destroying battle was made by these three generations of disciples.


    At that time, when the master of these three generations of disciples was in office, there was nothing to do.


    Chu Yuan stepped into the heavenly golden lotus, after a little thought, he still didn''t plan to show up to solve it himself.


    Instead, he intends to let his disciples come forward to solve it.


    As for how to contact his disciples?


    There is still a way for Chu Yuan.


    He can communicate the cause and effect between him and those disciples through Shenguang Tuba, so as to send messages to those disciples.


    Chu Yuan was still looking forward to what the expressions of those disciples would look when they saw these three generations of disciples fighting in desperation.


    Ming Ming''s second-generation disciples are more harmonious than each other.


    Three generations of disciples actually launched a battle to destroy the world?


    Tsk tsk.


    Fun.


    Chu Yuan did what he said, and he immediately adjusted his mind to Shenguang Queen.


    Using the power of Shenguang large size, go through cause and effect, and send messages to the disciples of Wudaozong who have left the inheritance sect.


    There are only eight disciples who have left the inheritance sect.


    Ye Luo''s Taiyi Sword Sect.


    Zhang Han''s Yin-Yang Array Sect.


    Su Qianyuan¡¯s Yang Temple.


    Tantai Luoxue¡¯s good fortune chess sect.


    Su Xi¡¯s Dynasty Alliance.


    The Huangquan Gate of the genius doctor of Hua.


    There is also the monster court of Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin.


    A total of seven forces.


    These seven forces are also the key forces in this battle of destruction in the lower realm.


    Chu Yuan is too lazy to clean up, so he can only let the masters of these people go out in person...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 708： Masters Order

    Chapter 708 Master''s Order


    Upper Realm, Eastern Shenzhou, Wu Shenzong.


    A closed room.


    Su Qianyuan is swallowing the surrounding energy.


    Countless energy was swallowed by him, nourishing his body.


    Looking at him from a distance, his body was surrounded by a cloud of gray, and he couldn''t see the specifics, but when he got close to him, he could feel the deadly pressure.


    Compared to before.


    Su Qianyuan at this moment has undoubtedly become too terrible.


    The disadvantage of ??Physique was restored after he walked to this moment.


    With today''s Su Qianyuan, under the same realm, he is not weaker than any Dharma cultivation at all, and even stronger than ordinary Dharma cultivation.


    Wow!


    Su Qianyuan, who was swallowing the surrounding energy, suddenly opened his eyes.


    His arms shook violently towards the surroundings.


    The powerful vigor shook the void.


    "I am so strong now, comparable to the average fairy king!"


    "Among the many ascending fellows, apart from the big brother, I must be the strongest one, right?"


    Su Qianyuan grinned.


    After he ascended, he visited several immortal gates, and finally chose this sect of physical cultivation.


    Although he visited other immortal gates, he still did not forget that his roots are in Wudaozong.


    He never felt that he was a member of the God of Witch Sect.


    He even felt that he and God Witch Sect were only interested, and God Witch Sect needed his talents, his body, and he needed God Witch Sect to provide resources for him to practice, and it was only for mutual benefit.


    Only Wudaozong is his real home.


    He believes that it is not just him.


    Those fellow students who have soared up must think so too, no exceptions!


    "I don''t know, when will I see those juniors and juniors."


    Su Qianyuan is a little bloated.


    He wants to show off his current powerful strength in front of those juniors and sisters.


    It is best to be able to ¡®discuss¡¯ with the second brother.


    Just when Su Qianyuan thought of this.


    In my mind, a message came in suddenly.


    The information came, so Su Qianyuan was stunned.


    "Master?! Master, what method is this? We are in the lower realm and directly communicate with us in the upper realm?"


    Su Qianyuan was stunned for a long time.


    He felt that he still didn''t have enough imagination of Master.


    People are in the lower bound and directly communicate with the upper bound.


    That''s fine.


    But he can be accurately found in the upper realm, and he can be sent for information, which is terrifying.


    and many more!


    Su Qianyuan was stunned again, and he began to recall the message from the master.


    The change of the lower bound.


    The sects they left behind are actually going to start a war of destruction?


    Master ordered him to go back and leave a passage for them. Just follow this message to open the passage and return to the lower realm.


    "Rebel! Rebel! Rebel! Rebel!"


    Su Qianyuan gritted his teeth.


    He left the sect at the beginning, just to preserve the inheritance and let the lower realm develop well, and also to continue the reputation of Wudaozong.


    Unexpectedly, there is such a trouble now.


    If it was just a battle to destroy the world, he wouldn¡¯t feel that there was anything, but if it became known to the master, the nature of the matter would be different.


    Disturb Master Qingxiu!


    Putting this among the second-generation disciples is a big fault!


    Su Qianyuan did not hesitate at all, communicating that information, a channel was formed in front of him.


    This passage was flooded with divine light. For a while, the power of the upper realm could not shield it, and could only let it open.


    Su Qianyuan stepped into the passage.


    ¡­¡­


    In another fairy gate.


    Tantai Luo Xue, who was sitting in front of a chess game, also received the message.


    Compared to Su Qianyuan''s gritted teeth, she didn''t have much mood swings, but a pair of bright eyes flashed with faint colors.


    It really looks like this.


    "I know that if you leave the inheritance sect, something will happen sooner or later, or it will decline or appear in such a thing, you should not leave the inheritance sect."


    Tantai Luo Xue whispered in a low voice.


    She shook her head slightly and sighed.


    With a move, he opened the channel and entered it.


    ¡­¡­


    is another fairy gate.


    was in a wooden hut and got the same news about Su Xi, who was playing with puppets.


    She was taken aback for a moment, and then quickly returned to her senses.


    "The inheritance sect is making trouble? Master asked us to go back? I set up in the lower realm, the Dynasty Alliance, right? I had already said that before I ascended that day, don''t make trouble. I didn''t expect this group of people to still be so disobedient. ."


    There is a magic in Su Xi''s purple eyes.


    Compared to the past, she is undoubtedly more magical now.


    looks more like a witch.


    "You have to go back, Master''s order, you can''t violate it."


    Su Xi mentioned ¡®Master¡¯, the demon in his eyes receded slightly, full of awe.


    She did not open the channel for the first time.


    Instead, she looked at the puppets she placed on the table.


    These puppets are not really as simple as puppets.


    These puppets are changed by powerful monks one by one.


    The immortal gate she was in disappeared one person every three to five, but it didn''t really disappear, but Su Xi was practiced as a puppet.


    Su Xi did this, of course, not for no reason.


    But she knew that the master of this immortal gate seemed to want to train her into a kind of furnace.


    So she was not polite to this fairy gate.


    Basically, one elder was caught and turned into a puppet every three to five.


    She will grow up slowly.


    When the master of the fairy gate really wants to go wrong, I am afraid that the other party will find that the entire fairy gate is hers.


    "Go back to the lower realm and take care of it."


    Su Xi was not in a hurry, silently opened the channel and returned to the lower realm.


    She also took away a few puppets that the elder Immortal King had learned.


    ¡­¡­


    The disciples of Wudaozong who were in other immortal gates also received information.


    The moment they got the information, they didn''t hesitate to enter the channel one after another and returned to the lower realm.


    Among these disciples, they include Ye Luo, Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luoxue, Su Xi, Hua Divine Doctor, Tu Xuexi, and Tu Yelin.


    The leaf fall is the most exciting.


    When he received the message, he was fighting with dozens of immortal emperor great monsters.


    The dozens of Immortal Emperor Great Demon invited an ¡®Ancestral Artifact¡¯, directly pressing Ye Luo a little breathless.


    Just when Ye Luo wanted to escape, he was sealed off by dozens of immortal monks, and he almost played too much.


    At the critical moment, Master gave a message and a channel, and he was rescued in a daze.


    This can be done to the immortal emperor big demon monk who criticized him.


    They even invited the ¡®Ancestral Artifact¡¯ out and set up a net of heaven and earth.


    Finally, Ye Luo escaped?


    Everyone is in the Immortal Emperor Realm, so the gap is so big?


    is simply outrageous!


    The immortal emperor and big demon monks who doubted their lives could only go back to their respective houses in the end...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 709： Zhang Hans humble

    Chapter 709 Zhang Han''s humbleness


    Tianwu Mountain, there is no Taoism.


    On the square of the Sovereign Hall.


    The divine light of a channel flickered.


    Zhang Han''s figure is revealed.


    He descended to the lower realm, and the breath that came out of his body inadvertently caused the void to vibrate constantly, as if he could not bear his power.


    Fortunately, Zhang Han noticed in time that he condensed his breath and did not cause the void to collapse.


    "Well, I am too strong in the end. Just my breath, I can''t bear it anymore."


    Zhang Han said with emotion.


    He began to wander around Wudaozong.


    He guessed that other disciples of Wudaozong must have returned.


    He is going to find those comrades, and show his current strength in front of those comrades.


    Let those colleagues understand that he Zhang Lao Er also stood up!


    Zhang Han wandered in Wudaozong for a long time.


    Finally, before the disciples lived in the area, he discovered the anomaly.


    A passageway appeared at the gate of the original disciple¡¯s living area.


    The entrance of the passage is shrouded in gray streamer, which makes people unable to see through the scenery at a glance, but it feels very mysterious.


    "where is this place?"


    Zhang Han was taken aback.


    He doesn''t remember, there is this place in Wudao Sect.


    Is it newly built?


    Zhang Han hesitated and stepped into the passage.


    He stepped into the passage, and he was in a daze. The next moment, the surroundings have changed.


    He came to a barren land.


    Zhang Hangang wanted to see this barren land.


    Before he could see clearly, a powerful aftermath hit him directly, knocking him to the ground.


    "Fuck..."


    Unsuspecting Zhang Han backtracked again and again, stabilizing his figure with great difficulty.


    He was a little confused.


    What is the situation.


    He is a magnificent real immortal, and he is comparable to the immortal king in terms of combat power in the upper realm.


    was overturned by an aftermath?


    Zhang Han started to think about it, spreading a big array around his body, and then he could barely stabilize his figure.


    "what is happening."


    Zhang Han''s eyes widened, and he looked forward hard.


    is in his sight.


    I saw a huge wild figure standing on top of the sky in the distance, with a terrifying aura surrounding it, looking from a distance, it was like an ancestral witch in the myth.


    Opposite the huge wild figure.


    A man dressed in a robe of stars, surrounded by dozens of gases, stood quietly.


    This popularity is not as powerful as the wild figure, but the dozens of gases around him are extremely vast. Each of them seems to represent a rule of the world, and dozens of rules contain one, making this person look very mysterious.


    "Sixth Junior Brother! Come again! Take me a punch!!"


    The huge wild figure threw a fist away, about to hit the figure in the star robe.


    The figure faced this punch, but was not afraid at all.


    Dozens of gases surged around the body, swallowing divine light, turning into a torrent, directly covering the punch.


    The wild figure''s punch was under the torrent, and it was abruptly resisted, the speed gradually slowed down, and it was obvious that his strength had been weakened too much.


    "Sixth Junior Brother, you are too outrageous, right? If my body isn''t strong enough, I will be swallowed by you..."


    The savage figure had no choice but to retract his fist and vomit carelessly.


    "Second brother, I can¡¯t do anything about it. I won¡¯t try my best to stop you. If your punch falls, I will be gone."


    The figure in the star hexagram robe said with a smile.


    The conversation between the two of them naturally fell into Zhang Han''s ears.


    Zhang Han also recognized these two people instantly.


    Isn¡¯t it the third oldest Su Qianyuan and the sixth younger brother Hua, the genius doctor.


    Zhang Han''s head couldn''t turn around.


    why¡­¡­


    Why are these two people so powerful?


    Zhang Han thought that he was basically the strongest existence in the clan besides the big brother.


    did not expect¡­¡­


    Unexpectedly, he thinks too much?


    Looking at the posture, the third and sixth junior brothers are better than him.


    Do not!


    It must not be like this!


    Zhang Han took a deep breath, it must be because the third and sixth junior brothers had some opportunity to become so strong.


    Other brothers and sisters must be inferior to him!


    Zhang Han thought so.


    Suddenly, there was another strong wind behind him.


    Zhang Han turned around and looked around.


    Several figures stood behind him.


    It is Tantai Luoxue, Su Xi, Tu Xuexi, and Tu Yelin.


    The four people stood there, an invisible aura exuding, and each of them gave Zhang Han a tremendous pressure.


    instantly made Zhang Han stupid.


    How could he not feel it.


    Each of these four people is stronger than him, and not even a little bit stronger.


    Zhang Han was lost in thought.


    The clown is himself?


    "Second brother, you are finally back."


    Tantai Luo Xue walked to Zhang Han, chuckled, and said.


    "Second brother, we have been waiting for you for a long time."


    The other three people also stepped forward to greet them.


    "Ha, Junior Brother and Junior Sister, it¡¯s been a long time, where is this place?"


    Zhang Han stiffened his face, said hello, and quickly turned off the topic.


    "Second brother, we came before you. We saw Master, because we are going to you, so we want to discuss it. Master is afraid that the lower realm world cannot withstand our strength, so he opened up this space for us to learn from. ."


    Tantai Luo Xue stood up and explained softly.


    "So that''s the case, I said when there is such a place in our Innocent Sect."


    Zhang Han suddenly realized.


    He wants to say something more, to divert the subject.


    Suddenly, a sound like thunder exploded in the ear.


    "Second brother! You are finally here! Get a punch from me! Let¡¯s learn!"


    This voice sounded, causing Tantai, Luo Xue and the other four people to look shocked, and then they evacuated.


    Zhang Han''s face changed, he just wanted to turn around to respond, a powerful force suppressed him, making him almost unable to move.


    It''s over!


    This is shameful!


    ¡­¡­


    Boom! ! !


    was accompanied by a deafening explosion.


    Everything returns to calm.


    In the search of six Wudaozong fellows, Zhang Han was finally found out of the ruins, who was beaten to the point where he could not take care of himself.


    "No, Junior Brother, I was not ready just now, I was careless just now, let''s do it again!"


    Zhang Han was panting.


    He kept patting the dirt on his body, patting and talking.


    "Huh? Second brother, your situation... or forget it."


    Su Qianyuan touched his nose and said.


    "No! I was really careless just now, now let''s do it again!"


    Zhang Han waved his hands and said in a desperate manner.


    Killing him to death can''t be so embarrassing.


    was beaten back by Su Qianyuan with a punch.


    He couldn¡¯t accept this!


    Absolutely not!


    He Zhang Han is also a person who wants a face!


    "Well, that brother, can I be here?"


    "Huh? Are you really here?"


    "¡­¡­"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 710： Dont even recognize the ancestral court!

    Chapter 710 Don¡¯t even recognize the ancestral court!


    No Dao Sect, before the area where the disciples live.


    Leaf fell here.


    He came here, waved his hand gently, and began to summon the juniors and juniors who were discussing in it.


    With his current strength, naturally it is easy to understand that the juniors and sisters inside are discussing.


    Under Ye Luo''s call.


    Su Qianyuan and others quickly walked out, and when they saw Ye Luo, they saluted.


    "Big brother."


    For this elder brother, the many fellows of Wudao Sect can be said to be unacceptable.


    As soon as they ascended, most of them worshipped the immortal gate, practiced first and then got into trouble.


    Only big brother, he has been doing things almost after his ascension.


    Even if they have entered the various immortal gates, they can still hear the sturdy record of this big brother.


    "Senior brothers and sisters, long time no see."


    Ye Luo smiled and responded to these juniors.


    He originally wanted to say something, but suddenly he glanced at it, as if he had found something.


    directly locked onto Zhang Han.


    "No, second child, your injury...what''s the matter?"


    Yeluo was a bit wrong.


    In his line of sight, Zhang Han¡¯s face was blue and purple, as if he had been severely beaten.


    He vaguely remembered, didn¡¯t this second child follow Master before practicing in the upper boundless mountains? With the asylum of the master, who can hurt the second child?


    But think about it again.


    Ye Luo understood quickly.


    This **** was beaten by the same door, right?


    Really as always.


    Previous dishes, now also dishes.


    "Master, it''s okay, but when I was just playing with the third junior, I was not ready, and I was accidentally punched twice by Bangbang."


    Zhang Han touched his nose and pretended to say calmly.


    "real?"


    Ye Luo is smiling but not smiling.


    "real!"


    Zhang Han nodded decisively, looking like ¡®whatever you say, but the truth is like this¡¯.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo didn''t bother to talk to Zhang Han, waved his hand, and turned his attention to other colleagues.


    "Junior brother and sister, Master has a call, let¡¯s go see Master first, and it¡¯s not too late to come back later."


    Ye Luo said.


    "Yes, big brother."


    Many colleagues nodded.


    Ye Luo was also unambiguous, turning around and heading to the Sect Master Hall.


    The other disciples of Wudaozong also followed behind Ye Luo and went with them.


    ...


    Come to the Sect Master Hall.


    I haven''t waited for what many Wudao Sect disciples said.


    A voice came over.


    "Come in."


    This voice is Chu Yuan¡¯s Shenguang tuba.


    The disciples of Wudaozong were stunned for a moment, and then quickly recovered and walked into the hall of the Sect Master.


    As soon as he entered the Sect Master¡¯s Hall, he was sitting cross-legged on the futon, surrounded by the dim light of Chu Yuan.


    Originally, under the leadership of Ye Luo, they wanted to salute first.


    But without waiting for them to salute, Chu Yuan stretched out his hand and waved a message into their minds.


    "Let''s take a look at all."


    The information that Chu Yuan broke into the minds of Wudaozong disciples was naturally about the changes in the lower realm.


    When many disciples of the Innocent Sect learned this information, their expressions became strange.


    These second-generation disciples are almost incomparably united, and there is no contradiction at all.


    How come these three generations of disciples are different?


    In the information, it is clearly displayed.


    The three generations of disciples at the moment are almost in the state of mortal enemies, reaching the point of endless death.


    This has also affected four generations of disciples one after another, and the relationship has become extremely bad.


    There are even three generations of outrageous disciples.


    For example, Zhang Han¡¯s disciple said directly and boldly that Yin-Yang Formation Sect no longer established Wudaozong as the ancestral court, and severed the relationship with Taiyi Sword Sect and other forces.


    In short, this matter is extremely complicated...


    Ye Luo and others found out about this, and they were all very depressed.


    They never thought that this kind of thing would happen.


    "Master, please give us some time, we will solve this matter."


    Ye Luo was silent for a moment, stepped out, and said with his hands folded.


    "Master, please rest assured that the disciples and others will handle this matter properly."


    The other disciples also spoke.


    "It''s right."


    Without lifting his eyelids, Chu Yuan waved his hand and said softly.


    Ye Luo and others got these two words, immediately bowed their hands, asked Master to resign, and then left the Sect Master Hall.


    ...


    Get out of the Sovereign Hall.


    Ye Luo and others'' faces no longer collapsed, and they all turned black.


    "How dare these unfilial disciples? If they cause conflicts, they will cause conflicts, and they even set off a war of destruction!"


    "This also affected the four generations of disciples. Our Wudao Sect''s faces were all cleansed away..."


    "It¡¯s no wonder that Master didn¡¯t do it by ourselves, and we had to solve it by ourselves. This matter has been rectified, and I don¡¯t know how to say it."


    "Puff, although I don''t want to laugh, but when I think of the disciple of the second brother, even Wudaozong is not recognized as the ancestral court, I suddenly feel that my disciple is alright."


    While talking about this topic.


    Suddenly many disciples laughed, and their eyes all looked at Zhang Han.


    Their disciples are okay.


    At least he still recognizes Wudaozong as the ancestral court.


    Zhang Han¡¯s disciple is different, and he doesn¡¯t even recognize the ancestral court.


    This is not a matter of nature.


    Zhang Han is undoubtedly the darkest face.


    His fists are clenched.


    "Let''s go, everyone, let''s settle this matter first."


    Zhang Han can¡¯t wait to clean up his unfilial disciples.


    "Let''s go."


    Ye Luo also nodded, and it was time to clean up the mess.


    Many of the same people just got ready to set off, but they haven¡¯t gone far.


    A voice came from a distance.


    "Go directly to Kunlun Mountain. Your disciples are now carrying the monks from the entire Kyushu Continent and fighting in Kunlun Mountain."


    This is a reminder from Chu Yuan.


    "Thank you, Master!"


    Ye Luo, Zhang Han and many of his colleagues all turned around, facing the direction of the lord¡¯s hall, bowing their hands.


    After finishing the ceremony, they got up and flew away from Wudaozong.


    With their strength, they only need a thought to cross any place in the lower realm.


    But after they left Wudaozong.


    The power of Heavenly Dao was instantly pressed on these disciples.


    This is naturally the intention of Chu Yuan.


    The lower realm can''t bear so many immortal-level existences to fly at full strength, so it can only mobilize the power of the heavens to suppress it.


    Otherwise, if Ye Luo and others were allowed to act recklessly, I''m afraid the entire lower realm would collapse all at once.


    Using the power of heaven, can you restrain Ye Luo and others.


    Ye Luo and others also knew very well that this was the practice of their own master, and they did not resist, and let the power of the heavens fall and press them down.


    This also saves them from suppressing themselves.


    This lower realm is their initial place, and they don¡¯t want to see this lower realm collapse...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 711： To finish

    Chapter 711


    Kunlun Mountain.


    The seven forces gathered here.


    Here brings together the top power of the entire Kyushu continent.


    The seven forces are divided into Taiyi Sword Sect, Yin and Yang Formation Sect, Yang Temple, Good Fortune Chess Sect, Dynasty Alliance, Huangquan Gate, and Demon Imperial Court.


    The forces of the seven sides are all holding many monks from the mainland of Kyushu, facing each other in the Kunlun Mountains, looking like they are fighting to the death.


    On this day, the seven forces came out all over the place, and they are gathering people. It seems that they can no longer stand up, and they want to decide the victory or defeat in one effort.


    The leader of the seven forces gathered on the sky, doing the final confrontation before the decisive battle.


    "You really dare to fight against my Taiyi Jianzong to such an endless level of death."


    Taiyi Sword Sect contemporary supreme emperor Wusheng said coldly.


    Hundreds of years have passed.


    He has become different from before.


    The taste of power changed him.


    In addition, there is no one on his head, and Wudaozong has completely retired, completely changing his xinxing.


    Become a fight for power, become ambitious, and want to fight for the supremacy of the entire Kyushu continent!


    "Why don''t you dare? If you are too powerful, you will only dominate one side. Everyone in this room, which power is weaker than yours?"


    The contemporary suzerain of the Yin-Yang Array Sect,''Xu Cheng'' said without changing his face.


    While he was talking, the palms under the loose sleeves were still pinching his handprints, laying out a large array of seats.


    His movements are very small, obviously arranging furtively.


    Playing the formation, the heart is dirty!


    "If you want to fight, you will fight, the big deal will destroy the world! What are you doing with so many babbles?"


    The contemporary host of the Yang Temple is obviously a lot irritable.


    "Well, the victor will naturally dominate the entire continent of Kyushu."


    The contemporary lord of good fortune chess sect is not a good crop.


    "I advise you, it''s better to stop the war and talk, we are all from the ancestors, and we all come from the same line, why should this be the case?"


    The master of Huangquanmen was quite sensible, and he persuaded him.


    He obviously does not want to fight to death with the other six forces.


    His look like a good old man immediately caused the other six people to glare.


    "Stop talking nonsense, at this point, what else can I say?"


    "You have a lot of things in the Yellow Springs, while you want to dominate the Kyushu mainland, you also have to say that you are a good person!"


    "You are a strange sect master at the Huangquan Sect, and yours is also a strange one. Your Huangquan Sect is really a strange ancestral legend!"


    "¡­¡­"


    The leaders of the other six major forces all spoke, and the sect master of Huangquan Gate was raised.


    The master of the Huangquan Gate also exploded, staring at the other six people with wide eyes.


    "Just say, say what my master does? Isn''t my master your uncle and uncle? You say that, is it too much?"


    The master of Huangquan Gate was angry.


    "Tsk tusk, you said this is useless to me. I already said that I don¡¯t recognize the ancestral court. Your master is not my uncle."


    Xu Cheng of Yin-Yang Array Sect stepped out and said with a smile.


    "You don''t even recognize the ancestral court, and you are not afraid that Uncle Zhang will return and beat you to death?!"


    Huangquanmen sect master said angrily.


    "Just kidding, my master has been soaring for hundreds of years. According to my master''s mortal temperament, maybe he was beaten to death in the upper realm and returned? Dreaming."


    Xu Cheng''s name is a triumphant ecstasy.


    He just dropped this sentence.


    Boom! ! !


    Suddenly, there was a thunder.


    The next moment, a layer of gray mist rose up on all sides of Kunlun Mountain. In the mist, the inside cannot be seen from the outside, and the outside cannot be seen from the inside. It is completely isolated.


    This sudden change has attracted the attention of countless monks in Kunlun Mountain.


    The monks forcibly wanted to rush out to see what was going on, but in the gray mist, the monks couldn''t break out of the mist circle no matter what they did.


    Di Wusheng and the other seven people who were on the sky above the sky, they recognized all of a sudden, and they were surrounded by a formation.


    A very powerful formation that they have never seen before!


    Di Wusheng and other six people instantly moved their sights to Xu Cheng, the contemporary suzerain of Yin Yang Formation Sect.


    They can only play the most powerful formation here, and it can only be this guy.


    "No, what are you looking at me for? I really want to yin you, but my formation hasn''t been laid out yet!"


    Xu Cheng raised his hand forcibly, and took out a few formation marks from his hand.


    His formation has not been completed.


    How could this formation be arranged by him.


    Furthermore, he does not think that with his strength, such a powerful formation can be arranged.


    A formation enveloped the entire Kunlun Mountain, trapping all the monks, so that all the monks, even them, could not leave.


    This is nothing like what the people of the lower world can arrange!


    "Who arranged this formation?"


    Emperor Wusheng frowned.


    His voice fell, and he directly raised his hand and slapped in the past, trying to break the formation.


    But his palm was like a stone sinking into the ocean, and he couldn''t make any waves at all.


    The formation still exists.


    "Where is the evildoer? Dare to do it on us?"


    Emperor Wusheng said in a condensed voice.


    His palm could not have any effect on this formation at all.


    This made his heart tremble a bit, with a bad feeling.


    "Nephew, this is only a few decades...Oh no, counting the time in the lower realm, it should be hundreds of years. This is only a few hundred years. I haven''t improved much in skills, but my tone has improved a lot."


    A gentle and extremely gentle voice slowly spread into everyone''s ears.


    Di Wusheng and others quickly turned their heads and looked in the direction of the sound.


    I saw a figure, not knowing when it stood not far away from them.


    The figure stood there quietly, and the surrounding void trembled as if it could not bear his aura.


    "Master!!!"


    Xu Cheng''s heart trembled fiercely, and he immediately recognized the other party.


    Isn¡¯t that his master Zhang Han?


    He knelt down in midair in an instant.


    "Good fellow, you are really a good apprentice of the teacher."


    Zhang Han looked at Xu Cheng with a smile, an extreme anger rising in his eyes.


    Does not recognize the ancestral court!


    This crime alone touched Zhang Han''s bottom line.


    Not to mention other crimes.


    "Master brother, brother brother and sister, let¡¯s clean up our doors separately, I won¡¯t bother you guys from the Yin-Yang Array Sect."


    Zhang Han took a deep breath and said a word.


    The next moment, he stretched out his hand and waved, the formation patterns rose up, directly rolling up Xu Cheng and the many disciples of Yin-Yang Formation Sect below.


    This sudden scene caused the other six people to start stunned.


    When they came back to their senses, they felt a bad feeling in their hearts.


    This Zhang Han, who has been soaring for hundreds of years, is back.


    What about their masters of each other?


    Are they all back?


    To be finished!


    This is the only thought in their hearts...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 712： Let me go to the upper bound

    Chapter 712 Let me go to the upper bound


    The battle to destroy the world on Kunlun Mountain was dispelled very strangely, without even a single wave of waves.


    Many monks who were sent back to the Kyushu mainland kept silent about this, and no matter how others asked, they were not allowed to speak.


    As if things on Kunlun Mountain became taboo.


    And at the same time, the seven forces that dominated the Kyushu mainland announced closed doors for rectification.


    Suddenly, a strange atmosphere filled the entire Kyushu Continent. Those monks who were not qualified to participate in the Kunlun Mountain ¡®decisive battle¡¯ vaguely seemed to understand the seriousness of this matter, and they all waited silently.


    Waiting for the re-emergence of these seven forces.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Taiyi Sword Sect is above the main peak hall.


    Ye Luo stood in the entrance of the hall, his face was extremely cold, his eyes were like two sharp swords, and he directly locked the figure kneeling in the middle of the hall.


    It was Emperor Wusheng who was kneeling there.


    Di Wusheng¡¯s face was full of gloomy colors, and the ambition that existed in his eyes also quietly dissipated after Ye Luo''s arrival.


    "Hundreds of years, you have reached the peak of the fairyland, you don''t want to make progress, you don''t fly to the upper realm, stay in the lower realm to fight for that power, your head is stuck in paste, right?"


    Ye Luo hates that iron cannot become steel.


    He really did not expect that his disciple, the inheritance sect he left behind, would actually go to this step.


    What kind of war will you dare to start today, will you dare to attack Wudaozong tomorrow?


    Di Wusheng, who was kneeling on the temple, bowed his head and said nothing, just listening to Ye Luo''s reprimand.


    "Why, I don''t speak anymore? I was on Kunlun Mountain before, wasn''t it beautiful?"


    Ye Luo said coldly.


    Call...


    Di Wusheng listened, as if he had figured out something, and stood up silently.


    Under Ye Luo''s gaze, he flipped over with one hand and took out a sword.


    I saw Emperor Wusheng holding the sword in both hands, facing Ye Luo, holding it high above his head.


    "Master, the disciple is known to be wrong, and the disciple does not want to be embarrassed by the master. The reason why the disciple is today depends on the cultivation of the master. Now that the disciple has made a mistake today, I also ask the master to take the life of the disciple with a sword to redeem the disciple''s life. Crime committed!"


    The emperor made a sound without life.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo raised his eyes slightly, glanced at Emperor Wusheng, and stretched out his hand.


    The sword in Emperor Wusheng''s hand suddenly fell into his hand.


    "Do you really think that being a teacher dare not kill you by yourself?"


    Ye Luo sneered and said.


    "Master, please do it!"


    The emperor Wushengdao said, and then stood on the spot, closing his eyes.


    He just dropped this sentence.


    Wow...


    A sharp sword sound exploded.


    Emperor Wusheng couldn''t react at all, he could only see a sword qi slashing from a distance, rushing towards him straightly.


    is in his sight.


    That sword aura passed him by.


    It seemed to have cut off some of his things, and it didn''t seem to touch him at all.


    "Since today, you and the world will have no cause and effect anymore. When I am done in the world, let me go to the upper realm and follow me."


    Ye Luo left this sentence and turned and walked out of the hall.


    Standing in the middle of the hall, Di Wusheng was stunned for a moment. He looked at Ye Luo''s leaving back blankly, a little at a loss.


    Master...


    Master just let him go?


    "A lot, thank you Master!"


    Emperor Wusheng faced Ye Luo''s departure direction, knelt down and banged his head heavily.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Luo, who walked out of the main hall, looked back at Emperor Wusheng with lukewarm eyes.


    I really thought it was a good thing for him to take the other party to the upper realm?


    For ordinary people, ordinary Tianjiao, it is naturally a good thing to fly to the upper realm.


    But it¡¯s not a good thing to follow him.


    How many enemies does he have in the upper realm?


    He can''t even count it himself.


    followed him.


    He played well.


    If he was beaten by a crowd like the previous time, he would not care about the other person.


    Ye Luo shook his head slightly, and quickly left the hall.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Luo left the main peak hall and came to the vicinity of Tianwu Mountain, still driving in the nearby "Xianzui Inn".


    This inn has been standing here for hundreds of years, and it has vaguely become a hidden power, but it is not considered a hidden world.


    The branches of this inn have been opened throughout the entire continent of Kyushu. In almost the capital city, there is the Xianzui Inn. Its influence can reach the world of immortality and the world of ordinary people. What¡¯s more terrifying is that even those seven in the mainland of Kyushu. Big forces will also give Xianzui Inn face.


    So Xianzui Inn has become a force.


    It¡¯s just that its headquarters is still open at the foot of Tianwu Mountain. The headquarters does not entertain anyone, but only those who do not have Dao Sect.


    Ye Luo came here.


    met with the shopkeeper back then, and asked the other party to make room for them.


    The shopkeeper is undoubtedly alive to the present. With so many relationships, he can get a lot of good things casually.


    Even if the talent is poor, but there are too many resources, the pile can also produce a master of immortality.


    can easily live for thousands of years.


    "Master Ye! You, you actually came back!"


    The shopkeeper naturally knew Ye Luo. When he saw Ye Luo, it was a surprise and a surprise.


    Ye Luo didn''t put on airs either, and after some greetings with the shopkeeper, he left, giving the latter a lot of face.


    The shopkeeper also knew that Ye Luo was busy, and after instructing people to vacate an empty room, he quietly retired.


    ¡­¡­


    In the vacant room.


    Ye Luo stood by the window, he contacted many juniors and younger sisters, and then stopped in place, waiting for the arrival of many juniors and younger sisters.


    While waiting, he still passed the window and looked at the shopkeeper leaving below, with some emotion.


    With his current realm, it is natural to see through a person''s fate at a glance.


    Ye Luo could see that according to the original destiny of the shopkeeper, he should have been a shopkeeper, and he had no relationship with Xiuxian throughout his life.


    If you insist on evaluation, you can only say that it is acceptable in the ordinary.


    After contacting Master, his destiny has changed and it has become undetectable.


    It seems that everyone who has come into contact with Master will have their destiny changed.


    This is probably the mighty power of Master.


    Change everything invisibly.


    There is no need to do more at all.


    Ye Luo couldn''t help but think of the words he said when meeting with his future.


    Time and space cannot bear the traces of Master!


    What is the existence of ??Master?


    Ye Luofu thought about it.


    After thinking about it for a long time, he still couldn''t imagine what kind of supreme existence Master would be.


    "Big brother."


    Just as Ye Luo imagined, a voice came over.


    Ye fell back to his senses, turned his head and looked around, but didn''t know when Zhang Han had already entered here.


    "Big brother, what do you think, so engrossed, do you miss our Nine Junior Sisters?"


    Zhang Han smiled and said.


    "No, like your disciple is so rebellious, are you so rebellious in your heart? If so, can I clean up the door on behalf of the teacher."


    Ye Luo said blankly.


    Zhang Han: "..."


    Don¡¯t bring something like this...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 713： Send Zhang Han to see the future

    Chapter 713 Send Zhang Han to See the Future


    The Lower Realm, under the Tianwu Mountain, in the Xianzui Inn.


    In the lobby.


    The eight disciples of Wudaozong sat around the table.


    At this moment, you are telling me sentence by sentence, making the hall a little lively.


    "Let''s talk about it, how do you deal with your disciples."


    "Big brother, how else can this be handled? Abandon his cultivation and let him return to the mundane..."


    "Well, I am almost the same, I disbanded the Dynasty Alliance."


    "I just made it invisible. It''s not when the Kyushu Continent is alive and dead, but it''s not allowed to go out. It''s not as exaggerated as you guys..."


    "It''s the second brother, your disciple is the best, how is it now?"


    Many colleagues discussed and discussed, and in the end they all fixed their eyes on Zhang Han.


    "It''s a crime to be blamed for the great rebellion, but he is also my disciple anyway, and I will send him into reincarnation."


    Uncommonly, Zhang Han did not show a gentle smile, but put on a serious appearance.


    The words come out.


    Many fellow students are undoubtedly surprised.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Han was so ruthless, actually sending his disciple into reincarnation.


    "Don¡¯t be surprised, this disciple¡¯s sin is crippling. I found a lot of evidence of this disciple¡¯s crimes during a thorough investigation. This disciple¡¯s sin, I sent it to reincarnation, it is all light."


    Zhang Han shook his head slightly, and said like this.


    got such an answer.


    Everyone looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    In the end, Ye Luo spoke in time, bypassing this topic, so as not to discuss something.


    "Okay, this matter is over. The Kyushu Continent has always been in charge of the seven forces left by us. Now we have solved the seven forces at the same time. The Kyushu Continent is afraid that it will be unstable."


    "Let''s discuss how to stabilize the Kyushu continent next."


    Ye Luo groaned for a while and said.


    Many fellow students also understood Ye Luo''s meaning, and started to speak, bypassing this topic.


    "Big brother, my Dynasty Alliance has been disbanded, and it should be counted as a matter of six forces now."


    "I don¡¯t think it is necessary to let the Kyushu Continent belong to our rule. It is better to let it develop freely. As for our sect, it would be better to let it be hidden."


    "Yes, I think it''s okay. Let''s leave the precepts and let them hide in the world, and let them develop freely on the mainland of Kyushu."


    "Master, for this realm of heaven, letting the mainland of Kyushu develop freely is also suitable for the principle of reincarnation of heaven."


    "Feasible..."


    Everyone agrees that it is better to let the mainland of Kyushu develop freely.


    When Ye fell, he felt that it was feasible, so he made a decision and decided to let the mainland of Kyushu develop freely.


    The sects they left behind are all hidden.


    After the decision, they separated and dealt with each other.


    Soon, only Zhang Han stood at the entrance of Xianzui Inn.


    He did not return to the Yin-Yang Formation Sect, but stayed where he was, touching his chin, not knowing what he was thinking about.


    After pondering for a while.


    Zhang Han then left.


    However, he did not go out, but headed towards Tianwu Mountain.


    He is going to see Master.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianwu Mountain.


    Sovereign Hall.


    Chu Yuan¡¯s Shenguangda slowly opened his eyes.


    A ray of light flickered in his eyes.


    "These guys, they handled it well."


    Chu Yuan nodded silently, feeling that Ye Luo''s handling method was very appropriate.


    At least he is satisfied.


    Heaven¡¯s reincarnation, everything goes with the flow.


    This is the way of heaven!


    Ye Luo and their methods are in line with the meaning of the reincarnation of heaven.


    So Chu Yuan is naturally satisfied.


    "Huh? What is this Zhang Han doing here?"


    With the power of Chu Yuan Shenguang''s large size, it is naturally easy to perceive that Zhang Han is preparing to go up the mountain.


    It''s just that he is curious.


    Zhang Han, what are you doing here?


    I don¡¯t deal with sect affairs properly at this moment, and I went up the mountain to find him.


    Chu Yuan was not in a hurry, and waited quietly.


    He wanted to see what this disciple was going to do.


    Chu Yuan waited for a while.


    Soon, Zhang Han came to the outside of the Sect Master Hall.


    But Zhang Han did not say anything. Instead, he stood secretly outside the Sect Master¡¯s Hall, did not speak, and did not know what he was thinking.


    The Chu Yuan in this hand was completely speechless, and I didn''t know what Zhang Han wanted to do.


    has come all the time, obviously something is going on, so I¡¯m not willing to say it. Is it possible that he should ask the other person to come in and ask what is not going to happen?


    This cock.


    Really, there are arrogant enough.


    Chu Yuan was also helpless.


    He lifted directly with one hand and moved Zhang Han in.


    "Han''er, what''s the matter?"


    Chu Yuan asked directly, without any extras.


    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, that...well, it¡¯s okay..."


    Zhang Han twisted, wanting to say but embarrassed to say.


    "You said it."


    Chu Yuan felt speechless.


    "It''s nothing big, just tell you, Master, that my unfilial disciple has been dealt with by me, and there is nothing else..."


    Zhang Han began to tweak again.


    Obviously what he wanted to say was not this.


    "Say."


    Chu Yuan was expressionless, staring at Zhang Han faintly, only to spit out such a word.


    He is really speechless, this **** is really awkward.


    Just say chant if you want to say it, but I am too embarrassed to say it. It¡¯s not too busy to say it all.


    Facing Chu Yuan¡¯s death gaze.


    Zhang Han finally said it.


    Zhang Han is here to ask if there is any way to make him stronger quickly.


    Simply put, he doesn''t want to be the bottom of the disciples of Wudaozong anymore.


    He also wants to rise.


    But he had no choice but to find Chu Yuan, wanting Chu Yuan to "point out" him.


    knew about it.


    Chu Yuan was also lost in thought.


    Pointing?


    He pointed a hammer.


    He still knows about Zhang Han''s situation. He needs to continue to cultivate hard right now, so what''s the point?


    Is it possible that he could still fool Zhang Han to play epiphany by himself? That''s unreliable, and now he doesn''t want to teach Zhang Han to disuse it, and it''s useless to rectify that one.


    thought long time.


    Chu Yuan still felt that sending Zhang Han to see his future, and letting the future Zhang Han give pointers to the current Zhang Han, wouldn¡¯t it be better than letting him fool around?


    After Zhang Han heard his master¡¯s words, he naturally agreed. For him, it would be better to become stronger and change his current status.


    He will never forget the scene where Su Qianyuan Bangbang hit the ground with two punches.


    Get a reply from Zhang Han.


    Chu Yuan immediately sent Zhang Han to a long river of time, so that the future Zhang Han would give pointers to the current Zhang Han.


    In short, he dare not give pointers.


    drove the Shenguang Tuba to send Zhang Han over.


    Most of Chu Yuan¡¯s spiritual knowledge fell on Tiandao Queen, and he was not interested in paying attention to what Zhang Han could learn from his future self...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 714： Li Chengs situation

    Chapter 714 The situation of Li Cheng


    A few days later.


    Tianwu Mountain, Wudaozong, in the main hall of the sovereign.


    A bright divine light flashed.


    The next moment, Chu Yuan, who was driving the Shenguang large size, brought Zhang Han back here.


    "How? Can I realize it?"


    Chu Yuan sat cross-legged on the futon and asked softly.


    He was only responsible for taking Zhang Han over, and he didn¡¯t care if Zhang Han had learned anything in the future.


    Now he brought Zhang Han back, and only then began to inquire.


    "Master, I..."


    Zhang Han wanted to say something but stopped.


    "What? Is it the wrong place for the teacher? You haven''t seen your future?"


    Chu Yuan raised her eyebrows slightly, and asked a little puzzled.


    He remembers that he didn¡¯t send it to the wrong place, right?


    Why does this Zhang Han put on such a hesitant appearance again?


    Is it possible that the future Zhang Han will not give pointers to the current Zhang Han?


    "No no, Master, I have seen my future, it''s just..."


    Zhang Han didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He did see his future, but he could not forget the conversation between him and his future.


    Generally speaking, he wants to find a way to become stronger in the future, and at the same time asks whether he can regain his glory in the generation of disciples of Wudaozong in the future.


    The future self told him that in the future he will become a ¡®Holy¡¯ and will be very strong, and told him how to improve his strength in a short time.


    Regarding the question of whether he can regain his glory in the generation of Wudaozong disciples in the future.


    The future Zhang Han is silent...


    After a long silence.


    The future Zhang Han left a sentence and called the current Zhang Han back.


    ¡®I have the opportunity to ask Master, can you be sent to a more future place, to find a more future you, maybe you can find the answer from there. ¡¯


    These are the words left by the future Zhang Han.


    This also made the current Zhang Han understand that in the future when he became a ¡®sage¡¯, he would still be at the bottom of the generation of disciples of Wudaozong.


    "Master, can you let me go to a later time period to see myself in the future?"


    Zhang Han looked at Chu Yuan eagerly and asked.


    He really doesn¡¯t want to be the bottom.


    "No, this is already the limit, why, you will not teach you in the future?"


    Chu Yuan frowned.


    It''s not that he is unwilling to take him to a later time period.


    It was that he felt that in the future, there was a strong breath lingering, and he rushed forward, and there was definitely a conflict.


    If it''s not necessary, he really doesn''t want to go there.


    "No, no, taught, taught."


    Where did Zhang Han dare to say more, he could only keep nodding his head.


    "That''s fine, why, are you not satisfied?"


    Chu Yuan stared at Zhang Han silently, wanting to see what this disciple would say.


    "Satisfied, satisfied, satisfied."


    Under the death gaze of his master, Zhang Han was defeated after all, so he could only keep nodding his head.


    "Well, since you are satisfied, let''s step back first, go and talk to your big brothers and others, deal with the affairs of the Kyushu mainland as soon as possible, and all return to the upper realm, don''t be pestered in the lower realm."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand to let Zhang Han retreat first.


    Zhang Han naturally didn''t dare to violate Chu Yuan''s meaning, so he could only retreat obediently, where he dared to say more.


    Wait until Zhang Han leaves.


    Chu Yuan only then took back this part of his mind.


    He transferred most of his mind and consciousness again, this time to the trumpet of the upper realm.


    ...


    Upper bound, in the mountain cave.


    Trumpet Chu Yuan slowly opened his eyes.


    He didn''t pay attention to Chen Jun somewhere in the mountains, but directly opened up the status quo of the characters.


    He counts Chen Jun, but there are sixteen disciples, except for Ye Luo and eight of them are now in the lower realm, he will also pay attention to the other disciples.


    It is natural to pay more attention to it when there is nothing to do.


    ¡¾Your nine-disciples, Sile, realized the true tone of the Great Dao Dao, his cultivation base rose greatly...¡¿


    [Your ten disciples, Zisu, accidentally broke into an unknown mystery, gained the supreme power, inherited the supreme power, and comprehended the method of enlightenment in dreams]


    [Your ten disciples Perilla and Buddhism have cause and effect...]


    [Your eleventh disciple Ai Qing was attacked by the emperor and was seriously injured. Fortunately, the demon of the emperor was saved...]


    ¡¾Your twelve disciples...¡¿


    [Your thirteen disciples, Li Cheng, established the immortal dynasty of Qi Luck, and he was admitted by God, and his luck increased greatly.


    [Your thirteen disciple Li Cheng was attacked by the Great Demon of the Immortal Emperor, fortunately his subordinates were saved...]¡Á56


    [Your thirteen disciple Li Cheng was attacked by the immortal monk, fortunately his subordinates saved...]¡Á42


    ...


    Chu Yuan browsed by, and then fell silent for a while.


    It is this Zisu and Li Cheng''s that can let him stay a little bit.


    This Perilla seems to have some great opportunity, and it also has cause and effect with some Buddhism.


    I just don¡¯t know how this Buddhism is different from the Buddhism he imagined.


    There is also this Li Cheng.


    Chu Yuan is really unable to complain.


    He just sent Ye Luo to the lower realm, and finally let this template of ¡®character status quo¡¯ disappear for a while.


    Now another Li Cheng popped out.


    This Li Cheng seems to have built something incredible, Qiyun Xianchao?


    After this was established, Li Cheng¡¯s information became frequent.


    Like Ye Luo before, there are countless information about being attacked.


    It''s just the difference.


    People Ye Luo solved it by himself.


    This Li Cheng was rescued by his subordinates.


    What is this Li Cheng doing?


    Chu Yuan silently opened the diagram of the relationship between Li Cheng and other forces.


    The opening of ?? almost didn''t scare him.


    [The degree of relationship between your thirteen disciples, Li Cheng, and Tai Chi Immortal Palace: Endlessly dying]


    ¡¾The degree of relationship between your thirteen disciples, Li Cheng and Yuxugong: Never dying¡¿


    [The degree of relationship between your thirteen disciple Li Cheng and the abyss demon mountain: never dying]


    [The degree of relationship between your thirteen disciple Li Cheng and Tianyu Immortal Dynasty: Endlessly endlessly]


    ¡¾Your thirteen disciples...¡¿


    ...


    ¡¾The relationship between your thirteen disciple Li Cheng and the Tang Dynasty: hard-core friendship¡¿


    ...


    "This Li Cheng, it seems that the trouble is a bit big..."


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath.


    This list of Li Cheng¡¯s relations is actually all "immortality".


    Only one is different from that ¡®Da Tang Xianchao¡¯, the others are all immortal.


    Moreover, this list is so long that he can''t even see it clearly.


    Chu Yuan could not imagine how many people Li Cheng had offended.


    Furthermore, he hadn''t noticed it before.


    It was as if he had offended all these people in an instant.


    Chu Yuan is a little skeptical.


    What is special? Li Cheng directly challenged the world, opened the PA, and yelled at no one. Is everyone in the room rubbish?


    Not only is it possible to offend people so much.


    Offended to such an extent as soon as it offends.


    Chu Yuan is a little worried, will Li Cheng be beaten to death one day...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 715： naming?

    Chapter 715 Name?


    Upper bound, in the mountain cave.


    Chu Yuan thought for a long time.


    Finally, he intends to pay more attention to the movement of Li Cheng, so as not to the point where he needs to drive to the upper realm.


    However, when the eight of Ye Luo and the others came back, he had to ask carefully, and if he had time, he would help Li Cheng.


    "Ye Luo, Li Cheng..."


    "It''s really messy."


    Chu Yuan shook his head, with nothing to say.


    Almost all of his disciples, like the protagonist, have constant opportunities, each with its own template.


    Especially Ye Luo and Li Cheng, how long have they only soared? It makes the whole world an enemy.


    Chu Yuan is too lazy to say something.


    As long as this Li Cheng doesn''t really kill people, everything else doesn''t matter.


    The most important thing for him right now is to accept disciples, and then teach them to abolish them, so that the rules in this semi-sweet light can be eliminated.


    After ?? is eliminated, let Heavenly Dao Large and Shenguang Large, three in one, reach a new realm.


    "I don''t know how Chen Jun is going, or else, go and see him?"


    Chu Yuan raised this idea.


    hasn''t waited for him to think a little bit more.


    Suddenly, messages came into his mind.


    This made Chu Yuan stunned for a moment. He quickly gathered his mind and retransmitted it to Tiandao Queen''s side. It was obvious that something happened there.


    ...


    at the same time.


    In another cave house on the mountain.


    Chen Jun sat cross-legged on the ground.


    At this moment, his state is very mysterious, and his whole body is filled with a sense of ¡®natural¡¯.


    This kind of natural feeling is vaguely similar to the Taoism on Ye Luo''s body.


    Chen Jun sat here cross-legged, maintaining this posture. It has been a long time since then.


    During this period, the meaning of nature surrounding him became more and more intense.


    The meaning of nature is rich to one extreme.


    Chen Jun slowly opened his eyes.


    A touch of Taoism flickered in his eyes.


    "ß³!!!"


    Chen Jun opened his mouth hard and spit out a word.


    The word ?? spit out.


    The spiritual energy surging around, as if being pulled by something, quickly gathered to Chen Jun''s side.


    Buzzing!


    The ear-piercing buzzing sound rang.


    Rolling spirits surround Chen Jun, forming two fishes.


    Two fish, one black and one hundred, circled around Chen Jun a few times, and then merged together to form a picture scroll, which shook the void forward.


    Boom!


    The picture volume shook the space, causing the void to collapse.


    But it only collapsed for a moment, and after a while, the void recovered again.


    "This power..."


    Chen Jun was taken aback for a moment, and then fell into ecstasy.


    He doesn''t know what realm he is now, but he can feel that his word ¡®chi¡¯ is enough to destroy the immortal!


    Moreover, the word ¡®chi¡¯ is still under his control.


    He can be released indefinitely.


    "Each word seems to have a different power. Chizi is such a supernatural power. How powerful should other words be?"


    "This is the true meaning of self-cultivation!"


    "The realm of self-cultivation is so terrifying, what about other realms?"


    Chen Jun imagined it infinitely.


    Self-cultivation and family governance, the country and the world.


    He can''t think about what other realms look like.


    Today a realm of ¡®self-cultivation¡¯ is already so terrifying.


    Other realms, I am afraid it is even more exaggerated.


    Chen Jun thought about it, as if he had already thought of how powerful he would look in the future.


    "I have now realized the realm of''cultivating one''s body,'' do you want to talk to Master? Forget it, Master told me to shut up and practice, so I must not bother me."


    "Keep shutting up and practice more words, it is the best."


    Chen Jun whispered a few words in a low voice.


    The voice fell.


    He began to hesitate.


    Hesitate what word he should choose next.


    The word ??ß³ represents the supreme mighty power, and all demons and demons are avoided.


    He really didn''t know what the other words meant.


    "How about the character? It feels like it should also be a kind of aggressive character, and there is also a shield character, which should be defensive. I need a defensive method right now."


    Chen Jun touched his chin and nodded slightly. He didn''t think much, he continued to close his eyes and shut his mouth, and began to practice.


    ...


    The Lower Realm, the heavenly space.


    Foot on the Golden Lotus of Heavenly Dao, Chu Yuan, who was back ascended to Heavenly Dao''s halo, opened his eyes lightly.


    He looked up, his gaze quickly fell to a place in the Kyushu mainland.


    That place is a mountain.


    At this moment, there was a figure standing on the mountain, it was Ye Luo.


    Leaves fell in the mountains to communicate with the Way of Heaven, so Chu Yuan noticed it, mobilized his mind and returned, and prepared to ask this big disciple what was going on.


    Chu Yuan gently raised his hand.


    Move Ye Luo directly to the heavenly space.


    Wow...


    A soft beep.


    The next moment, Ye Luo had already landed in the heavenly realm, and he was completely confused.


    In Chu Yuan Tiandao''s hands, Ye Luo had no time or opportunity to react at all.


    "Louer."


    Chu Yuan put his hands on his back and spoke softly.


    His voice is like the mighty sky, mighty, if it is an ordinary person, even if he hears a word, he will be shocked.


    Heaven¡¯s power is nothing more than this!


    "Disciple Ye Luo, pay respect to Master."


    Ye Luo saw Chu Yuan, and instantly understood that it was his master who moved him over, and he knelt down in midair and gave a big gift.


    "No need to be polite, what can you do with Luoer?"


    Chu Yuan casually waved Ye Luo to support Ye Luo and asked directly.


    Ye Luo, who stood in front of him, seemed to realize that Chu Yuan didn''t have much time, so he started speaking straightforwardly.


    "Master, my disciples have traveled to the mainland of Kyushu in the past few days and discovered that our world, reincarnation, seems to lack a lot of things."


    I saw Ye Luo say this.


    "The reincarnation returns to the upper realm in charge. The lower realm is just a small reincarnation, which runs on its own. It is naturally lacking."


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly and said.


    "But Master, we can''t always belong to the upper realm, right?"


    Ye Luo arched his hands and said vaguely.


    Speaking, he quietly raised his head and glanced at his master.


    He remembered that the ultimate goal of his master was to replace the Heavenly Way of the Upper Realm?


    If this is the case, then you must never succumb to the upper realm of heaven.


    First of all, we must make their lower bounds and upper bounds clear.


    "What you said makes sense."


    Chu Yuan nodded in agreement.


    But he didn''t think of anything to replace the Heavenly Way of the Upper Realm.


    Instead, he simply felt that he shouldn''t let his realm be controlled by the upper realm, not as exaggerated as Ye Luo imagined.


    "Master, we need to do a lot of things to get our realm out of the upper realm. The first thing is to name it. Our lower realm is a realm, so we can''t even have an exclusive name."


    Ye Luo said.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan was taken aback for a moment.


    He never thought about it.


    naming?


    Is this necessary?


    It seems, is it necessary?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 716： Taixuanjie

    Chapter 716 Supreme Profound Realm


    In the heavenly space.


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, but didn''t think of any good names.


    The name of this thing is really not his strong point.


    Be special.


    I still need a nicer one.


    It seems a bit difficult.


    Chu Yuan frowned, thought for a long time, but didn''t think of a reason.


    After a while.


    Chu Yuan had no choice but to give up thinking about it by himself.


    He cast his gaze on Ye Luo.


    "Luo''er, then what do you think is this world?"


    Chu Yuan asked faintly.


    "Master, where can the disciple decide this kind of thing?"


    Ye Luo hesitated, still afraid to say.


    "As the teacher asked you to say, you just say it."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand to make him bolder.


    "Well...it''s called the Supreme Profound Realm? Supreme One means one, Xuan means heaven, and one heaven also means the only heaven."


    Ye Luo heard the words, thought for a while, and then slowly spoke, and said.


    "Tai Xuan Realm? Yes."


    Chu Yuan nodded silently.


    It''s really not very good to rely on him to take a name, and it''s not very reliable.


    It is better to let the leaves fall.


    Look at their name, Taixuan Taixuan, the only heaven.


    If he were replaced, it might be different.


    "Master is satisfied."


    Ye Luo thoughtfully looking at his master''s satisfaction.


    The name of the only heaven can satisfy the master.


    Look, see, Master¡¯s meaning is indeed to replace the heavenly way of the upper realm.


    He and the second child¡¯s guess is indeed correct!


    "Well, by the way, Luo''er, you should return to the upper realm as soon as possible. On the upper realm side, there is still something to tell you for the teacher."


    Chu Yuan thought about Li Cheng and couldn''t help but say.


    "Return to the upper realm? But Master, what should I do about the reincarnation of the Supreme Profound Realm?"


    Ye Luo was taken aback for a moment, and asked.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan also followed for a moment, and then thought of something.


    Right.


    If Ye Luo and the others were to return to the upper realm, this matter of reincarnation in the Supreme Profound Realm would fall on him.


    It''s busy then, but it''s him.


    With these disciples, it seems to be able to help him complete the matter of reincarnation.


    These disciples are all immortals, Ye Luo is even more powerful, and he can completely solve the reincarnation problem for him.


    "Then stay here first, and solve the matter of reincarnation in the Supreme Profound Realm. When this matter is solved, let''s go back to the upper realm."


    "Luo''er will handle the matter of reincarnation. You can contact Han''er and the others to do it together. Make sure to do it as soon as possible."


    Chu Yuan instructed softly.


    "Yes, Master."


    Leaves naturally responded.


    Then, Chu Yuan and Ye Luo said something casually again, and let Ye Luo leave.


    Chu Yuan himself continued to drive the Heavenly Dao Tuba, dealing with the reincarnation of the Heavenly Dao, and at the same time he paid attention to Ye Luo at any time.


    Once Ye Luo dealt with reincarnation, he would take action immediately to solve the problem.


    ¡­¡­


    Mainland of Kyushu, above a mountain.


    As soon as Ye Luo came out, he immediately summoned seven fellow students of Wudao Sect, and told them about the matter.


    When the seven fellow students heard this was the master¡¯s order, they agreed on the spot where they dared to refuse anything.


    The eight people immediately shattered the void and entered a different space.


    This alien space belongs to the land of reincarnation.


    is attached to the lower bound, but is governed by the upper bound.


    To deal with the matter of reincarnation, the first choice is to deal with this alien space.


    "Junior brother and sister, I will cut off the connection with the upper realm first. Can you hide the truth from the upper realm?"


    Ye Luo stood in the void, carrying an immortal sword on his back, a seat of green shirt without wind, and said quite casually.


    "Master, I am coming."


    Tantai Luo Xue walked out silently.


    She looked at the different space in front of her, her eyes flashed with aura, and she flipped her palm up.


    The golden lines centered on her, spreading in all directions.


    In an instant, the entire Supreme Profound Realm, including the different space of reincarnation, was wrapped in a huge golden chessboard. On the chessboard, chess pieces were falling.


    Follow the chess pieces to fall.


    A game is formed instantly.


    At the moment when the chess game is formed, a phantom of immortals condenses over the chess game.


    The chess game is completed, and the Supreme Profound Realm seems to be separated from the outside world.


    "Brother, please rest assured, this world is separated from the upper world!"


    Tantai Luo Xue turned to face Ye Luo, and said with his hands.


    "Big Brother, Fourth Sister, this is not enough. What if someone spy on fate? After all, it''s not safe enough, it''s up to me."


    Tu Yelin spoke suddenly.


    He moved forward three or two steps.


    faces the void.


    I saw Tu Yelin speak slowly.


    "I said, the fate of this world should be hidden!"


    Tu Yelin said a word.


    Ripples gush out from the void, and then disappear again, as if they have never appeared before.


    But it seems vaguely that something has been blocked.


    Those who have a strong cultivation base can feel it.


    The rules of fate between the Supreme Profound Realm and the outside world have been closed.


    Tu Yelin!


    From there to nothing!


    The words speak for themselves!


    "Big brother, this is a good time."


    Tu Yelin looked at Ye Luo and nodded in greeting.


    "good."


    Ye Luo turned his head and smiled with satisfaction.


    He knew that the skills of his juniors and sisters were definitely not low.


    Perhaps his cultivation base is not as good as him.


    But they all have areas where they are good at each other.


    In some respects, Ye Luo consciously is inferior to them.


    The second child¡¯s array, the third child¡¯s body, the fourth junior¡¯s chess, the fifth junior¡¯s puppet, the sixth junior¡¯s qi, the seventh junior¡¯s from scratch, the eighth junior¡¯s from scratch, and other similar disciplines.


    Each has its own strengths.


    There is hardly any repetition.


    One thought ends here.


    Ye Luo no longer thinks about it anymore, looking firmly at the void ahead.


    He waved two fingers.


    Xianjian suddenly rose into the air from behind him and fell in front of him.


    Ye Luo held the sword in one hand, without any hesitation, swung the sword severely forward.


    Buzz!


    His sword does not have any bells and whistles, let alone any colorfulness, and some are just plain swords.


    But this sword fell.


    The whole world of reincarnation shook.


    It seems that the most important thing to maintain the different space has been cut off.


    The whole alien space vibrated for a long time.


    and then began to collapse.


    Countless space fragments turned into light particles and dissipated. It seemed that the entire alien space would dissipate.


    Ye Luo did not raise his eyelids in the face of the disappearance of the different space, and was not afraid at all.


    The seven Wudaozong disciples behind him did not listen to them, and just watched the disappearance of the alien space.


    As the space gets smaller and smaller.


    In the end, most of the entire alien space disappeared.


    Only the most central thing, like a whirlpool, is still running in the void.


    This is the place of reincarnation for the entire Supreme Profound Realm.


    Simple! Very simple!


    The reincarnation of the lower realm is like this. There is no special place, it is just a small reincarnation to maintain the movement of the heavens. It is incomparable to the upper realm and has a special system...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 717： Ye Luo Kaitian

    Chapter 717


    In the void outside the Great Profound Realm.


    The eight disciples of Wudaozong stood in the void, and their eyes all fell in the vortex of reincarnation in the void.


    In their eyes.


    Every minute, every second, there is a soul body flying out of the Supreme Profound Realm, fleeing into this vortex of reincarnation, reincarnation.


    This vortex is related to the reincarnation of the entire Supreme Profound Realm.


    Once the vortex collapses, the order of the Supreme Profound Realm will be completely reversed.


    Undoubtedly, this place is the place where Heavenly Dao pays the most attention.


    is the eight disciples of Wudaozong.


    If you change to someone else and come here.


    Chu Yuan estimated that he slapped him in the air and killed the opponent.


    This is the charm of going through the back door.


    Most people have no chance to see the whirlpool of reincarnation.


    "Master, reincarnation is here, what should we do next?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua looked at the reincarnation vortex and asked aloud.


    "Second, sixth younger brother, you two bless me, the other younger brothers and younger sisters step back a little, and then let me come."


    Ye Luo said softly.


    He is holding a fairy sword in his hand.


    A seat of green shirt.


    Black hair.


    Standing there, the invisible Taoism is born naturally, unpredictable.


    "Yes, big brother."


    The genius doctor ??Hua did not hesitate, and he stretched out his hand and shot out several bursts of gas.


    The gas falls on top of Yeluo''s head, forming three halos, blessing Yeluo.


    Zhang Han did not speak, but his movements were not slow.


    In one thought, several large formations rose up, all arrays of blessing power.


    The other disciples were also unambiguous, and stepped back some distance to make room for Ye Luo.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo''s eyes flashed with the light of Taoism, and there was a vague sense of detachment on his body, and the meaning of immortality rose.


    The next moment, he clenched the fairy sword firmly and slashed towards the void in front of him.


    He is under a sword.


    A white light burst out from the void.


    The white light suddenly increased and decreased, flickering in the void, illuminating the entire void, and the lower realm near the Supreme Profound Realm was enveloped by white light.


    The white light directly rushed out of the scope of the chess game, rushing out of all the rules.


    After the white light flickered for a while, a crack began to develop.


    Ye Luo saw this, and slashed with one sword after another.


    Each of his swords was aimed at the white light.


    The white light is under his number sword, and there is a vague tendency to expand.


    Leaves fall in Kaiyifangtiandi!


    He is opening another world for the reincarnation of the Supreme Profound Realm!


    "Open it to me!"


    Ye Luo gave a low drink.


    The sword moves constantly.


    As his sword fell, the small world formed by the white light grew bigger and bigger.


    Until the end, that Fang Xiaotiandi was the same size as the Supreme Profound Realm.


    The two worlds stand opposite each other. From the perspective of the void, it looks like two luminous spheres are standing side by side.


    Many disciples of the Innocent Sect next to ?? have been dumbfounded.


    They had never thought that their big brother actually wanted to open a world to save reincarnation.


    Furthermore, I didn¡¯t expect it to succeed.


    "Big brother... Big brother is already so powerful? Open up a world in the void..."


    "It¡¯s no wonder that big brother wants to block the rules of fate, so he wants to do it like this..."


    "Big brother, what realm is this? Taiyi Golden Wonderland?"


    "No wonder, it''s no wonder that Big Brother can smash the sky in the upper realm. If I have the strength of Big Brother, let alone offending people everywhere, I will directly challenge everyone..."


    "¡­¡­"


    Many disciples were amazed.


    Suddenly, Zhang Han seemed to see something, his eyes condensed.


    "It''s not good, the world opened by the big brother is still lacking a support, and the world is about to be closed again!"


    Zhang Han exclaimed.


    Others looked up, wanting to see what was going on.


    At this look, they were all shocked.


    I saw that the heaven and earth that Ye Luo had just opened was closing quickly. Fortunately, Ye Luo reacted in time, constantly chopping swords and swords to maintain the heaven and earth.


    But if this continues, Ye Luo will be exhausted sooner or later.


    Many disciples of Wudaozong couldn''t help but worry.


    They wanted to help, but they couldn¡¯t help.


    "rise!"


    Ye Luo also understood his situation.


    He cleaved the last sword, and then threw the fairy sword directly.


    The fairy sword turned into a beam of light, supporting the entire world, so that this newly opened world would not be closed again.


    Ye Luo let out a long sigh of relief.


    He almost couldn''t complete the opening of the sky.


    Moreover, it almost made a dilemma.


    "Junior brother and sister, move the reincarnation in, and you''re done."


    Ye Luo turned his head to look at the juniors and younger sisters, and spoke repeatedly.


    The rest, but he does not need to do it.


    Next, just move the vortex of reincarnation into this newly opened world, and then turn this world into an attachment to the Supreme Profound Realm, and the other side of the Supreme Profound Realm will be done.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the Supreme Profound Realm, in the space of Heavenly Dao.


    Quietly looking at Chu Yuan who opened the world by Ye Luo, his face was complicated.


    How does he feel.


    Ye Luo now thinks of Kaitian.


    Because he had instilled the story of "Pangu Kaitian" in Ye Luo when he flicked Ye Luo before.


    So now Ye Luo gave him a whole opening day.


    What makes Chu Yuan feel more complicated.


    He was just talking casually.


    I didn''t expect Ye Luo to actually do it right now.


    The most terrifying thing is this kind of thing.


    What he said was just what he said. People really realized something and really did it.


    This perception is too terrifying.


    Chu Yuan shook his head, stopping the thought.


    "Luo''er opened this small world to store reincarnation? But how should reincarnation be done? Build a netherworld? No, this is too troublesome."


    "Furthermore, if a system like the underworld is really established, I am a big man of Heaven, I am afraid it will be even busier."


    Chu Yuan thought a little bit.


    He wants to find a proper solution.


    I thought about it for a long, long time.


    He finally thought of someone.


    Wei Laifa!


    The Guardian.


    was killed by him before, and his soul has been suppressed by his divine light.


    This person, from the upper realm against the sky, and then to the lower realm against the sky, is definitely capable.


    If it can be used by him and let the other party establish the order of reincarnation, then he does not need to care about the system of reincarnation. Specifically, let the other party handle the arrangement.


    Chu Yuan thought of this, and was about to transfer most of his consciousness and mind to Shenguang Queen.


    After returning to Shenguang Queen.


    Chu Yuan released Wei Laifa and told the matter with Wei Laifa.


    Wei Laifa had a deep fear of Chu Yuan. Being suppressed by Shenguang Tu, he felt the supreme power of Shenguang Tu. How could he not have fear, how could he not fear Chu Yuan.


    So under the words of Chu Yuan.


    Wei Laifa did not dare to refuse at all, and obediently agreed, for fear that Chu Yuan would suppress him again under the divine light, and he was even more afraid that Chu Yuan would directly destroy him...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 718： Modernization cycle

    Chapter 718 Modernization cycle


    In an instant, several years passed.


    In the past few years, the matter of reincarnation in the Supreme Profound Realm has naturally been dealt with.


    The world opened by Ye Luo became a subsidiary world of the Supreme Profound Realm for reincarnation.


    and the world of reincarnation is managed by Wei Laifa.


    After Ye Luo and others dealt with this matter, they were thrown back to the upper realm by Chu Yuan to deal with Li Cheng''s affairs.


    This day.


    Tian Dao large Chu Yuan, who has been dealing with the reincarnation of the heavens for several years, finally found time.


    He sat on the heavenly golden lotus and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "The flow rate of the Upper Realm is different from that of the Supreme Profound Realm. It seems that it has only been a while on the upper realm over the past few years.


    "I don''t know what happened to Samsara. Recently, I haven''t bothered how Wei Laifa handled it."


    Chu Yuan murmured a few words in a low voice.


    He can only feel that the ¡®reincarnation¡¯ side is very stable, making the yin and yang order of the Supreme Profound Realm very stable.


    But it didn¡¯t specifically look at how Wei Laifa managed it.


    Now that he is free, he wants to come and see how Wei Laifa manages the ¡®reincarnation¡¯.


    Chu Yuan opened his eyes slightly, and looked towards Samsara.


    With the power of the Heavenly Way of the Supreme Profound Realm, it is natural to be able to easily see what is happening in the Samsara Realm.


    The reincarnation realm is attached to the Supreme Profound Realm, and it is all under his jurisdiction.


    So Chu Yuan raised his eyes, and at a glance, he could see all the big and small things in the world of reincarnation.


    After several years of reincarnation, there is no doubt that it has been successfully established under the management of Wei Laifa.


    Compared with the barrenness when the world was first opened, it has now become prosperous, and cities have been established everywhere.


    It''s just that these cities are extremely gloomy, without any vitality.


    However, this is normal.


    Most of the world of reincarnation is the existence of souls, and the world of reincarnation has no sky, and it is gloomy all day long.


    So it is normal that the entire circle of reincarnation looks gloomy.


    After roughly sweeping the entire cycle of reincarnation, Chu Yuan finally fixed his gaze on the main city in the middle.


    There is the place where Wei Laifa is located, and it is also the most important place in the entire reincarnation.


    The main city is called ¡®Reincarnation City¡¯.


    Chu Yuan was observing silently, and did not alarm Wei Laifa. What he saw was how the reincarnation proceeded here.


    is like the underworld system, which is judged first, then reincarnated, or something else.


    Under Chu Yuan¡¯s ¡®Tiandao Perspective¡¯.


    The whole system of reincarnation was clearly seen by him.


    After watching for a long time, Chu Yuan could see clearly.


    See it clearly.


    His expression also became complicated.


    This system of reincarnation is a bit beyond his imagination.


    how to say.


    The reincarnation system created by Wei Laifa seems to be somewhat ¡®modern¡¯.


    This system of reincarnation, there is also a trial saying that after the soul enters the world of reincarnation, it will be investigated for the events of the past, and then branded, divided into three, six or nine classes.


    After that, it is to distribute reincarnation according to time. Before reincarnation, everyone can read the script of the next life and make choices.


    Of course, everyone can choose different scripts because of their different levels. The scripts that the good guys can choose will naturally be better, and the scripts that the bad guys can choose are mostly bad.


    However, this is only a mundane level. If it involves cultivation of immortality, then this system of reincarnation is not needed.


    "This script involves the way of destiny? What a Wei Laifa, he is really capable, and he can actually use the way of destiny to manage reincarnation."


    Chu Yuan was a little surprised and satisfied.


    Although this reincarnation system is strange, it is still quite good.


    In this case, he doesn''t need to pay too much attention here.


    At this point, Chu Yuan immediately retracted his gaze. He left the Tiandao large size to sit in the Tiandao space, and most of his mind and consciousness were transferred to the trumpet.


    ¡­¡­


    Upper bound, in the mountain cave.


    Chu Yuan, who was driving the trumpet, slowly opened his eyes.


    The first time he opened the "Character Status" to check the recent situation of his disciples.


    [Your big disciple Ye Luo was attacked by the fairy emperor...]¡Á56


    ¡¾Your big disciple Ye Luo was attacked by the emperor monk...¡¿¡Á42


    [Your second disciple Zhang Han was attacked by the monk of the fairy king...]


    ¡¾Your third disciple Su Qianyuan was attacked by the monk of the fairy king...¡¿


    [Your fourth disciple Tantai Luoxue was attacked by the fairy king...]


    ¡¾Your five disciple Su Xi was attacked by the fairy king and big demon...¡¿


    ¡¾Your sixth disciple, the genius doctor Hua, was attacked by the monk of the fairy king...¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    The entire list is almost all information about attacks.


    Only a few disciples were not attacked.


    Chu Yuan looked at it, and couldn''t help frowning.


    this¡­¡­


    Is this all being beaten?


    What is going on with Li Cheng, shouldn¡¯t it really be against the entire upper bound?


    Why did he send eight disciples over, and even eight disciples were beaten together?


    Chu Yuan is really puzzled.


    What is it that can make trouble like this.


    This is stabbing the sky, not so much.


    Chu Yuan wanted to go and see for himself, what great things had happened.


    He hesitated for a long time, do you want to go there.


    Finally, I plan to turn on the Shenguang tuba, so I will take a look.


    He was really afraid that Li Cheng would really do something difficult. It would be no fun to wipe out all his disciples.


    My heart moved.


    Chu Yuan opened the Shenguang Tuba from the lower realm.


    He didn''t take the ascent path.


    Instead, she directly let Shenguang Queen come out of the upper realm from the void, and then rushed into the upper realm.


    At the moment when Shenguang Queen rushed into the upper realm, the entire upper realm seemed to shake, and countless Da Neng hiding in the deep retreat opened his eyes at the same time, looking at Shenguang Queen.


    Shenguang Tuba also noticed it in time, and instantly hid her figure, so that those eyes could not perceive the existence of Shenguang Tuba at all.


    After catching those eyes, they found that they couldn''t find them at all, so they gave up and withdrew their eyes one after another.


    The hidden Shenguang Tuba did not go to Chuyuan Trumpet.


    Instead, looking for the location of Ye Luo and them, they left.


    Chu Yuan drove the Shenguang tuba over, just to solve the problem for Li Cheng.


    So there is no need to stay too much.


    At the same time, Chu Yuan was also worried that someone would notice Shenguang Tuba, and if he went to his trumpet at that time, in case someone discovered something.


    He can run.


    But the trumpet can''t run away.


    Because one accidentally lost a trumpet, it would be a big loss.


    This will never work.


    So Chu Yuan asked Shenguang Queen to go directly to Ye Luo Licheng and the others, and never let Shenguang Queen come in contact with his trumpet.


    After all, with the power of Shenguang, no matter what the upper realm is, he can easily get out...


    National Day, my friends, Happy National Day!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 719： Becoming **** difficulty

    Chapter 719 Becoming Hell Difficulty


    Upper bound, East China, the land of the extreme south.


    This originally prosperous and prosperous extreme south land, during this time, was devastated by war.


    The reason is the immortal dynasty established by Li Cheng.


    After entering the upper realm, Li Cheng got the help of the Tang Dynasty and began to establish his own dynasty. Not long ago, he established the dynasty in the extreme south.


    Limited upper bound luck.


    If Li Cheng wants to successfully establish a fairy dynasty, he will inevitably infringe the interests of other forces.


    Those forces naturally began to prevent Li Cheng from establishing a fairy dynasty.


    Li Cheng is also a bad temper. Being stopped by these forces, he gets angry in an instant.


    This anger is terrible.


    Li Cheng directly announced that he would establish a fairy dynasty that would monopolize the luck of the entire Eastern China.


    Stabbed the entire East China''s sky with this one.


    Countless forces have come to stop Li Cheng from establishing a fairy dynasty.


    This battle affected the entire extreme south and spread to the entire Eastern China.


    A small resistance battle escalated into a battle of orthodoxy in an instant.


    It''s because the Tang Dynasty of the Immortal Dynasty covers Li Cheng and contends with those big forces, otherwise it is really possible that Li Cheng is no longer there.


    In the extreme south, Wansheng Tiancheng.


    Here is the headquarters of Li Cheng.


    Originally, this city was owned by other forces, but it was later occupied by Li Cheng, and it was set as a general base by Li Cheng.


    At this moment, in the city lord¡¯s mansion.


    A large group of people headed by Li Cheng are gathering to discuss matters.


    "Your Majesty, what do you want to do? Right now, all the forces are trying to destroy us. We are almost unable to survive with Datang..."


    "The situation is in crisis, I suggest that you can evacuate first to avoid the edge..."


    "I have evacuated anyway, it''s better to beg for peace first..."


    "Anyway, I have been euphemistically pleading for peace, it would be better for everyone to disband and surrender..."


    The more they discussed, the more they went too far.


    The face of Li Cheng, who was sitting in the first place, turned black.


    Unfortunately, he still can''t say anything. If he hadn''t been stunned, he wouldn''t have let himself face this situation.


    It is normal for people to feel unstable right now.


    Li Cheng has no choice, he is the leader, and he must stabilize the hearts of the people.


    Thinking about it, Li Cheng was about to say something.


    But he didn''t wait for him to say it.


    Wow...


    Several figures broke through the air from a distance.


    Aren¡¯t those figures the same as Ye Luo and others.


    "Brothers, and fellow seniors and sisters."


    Li Cheng quickly stood up and greeted.


    This battle, his brothers and sisters helped a lot.


    Especially Ye Luo, one person can defeat dozens of immortal emperors, just like a monster.


    "Brother, leave quickly, take your subordinates quickly, it''s dangerous here."


    Ye Luo didn''t have any thoughts at all, and started talking again and again.


    As he said, he winked Zhang Han and Tantai Luo Xue.


    Zhang Han and Tantai Luoxue understood, and began to deploy defensive means on the entire Wansheng Heavenly City, preparing to delay the invading enemy.


    "Big brother, what''s the matter?"


    Li Cheng was taken aback.


    Although they are always at a disadvantage, they will not be beaten to the point where they need to escape immediately.


    "This matter... it''s a long story. In short, it''s better for you to withdraw quickly, Junior Brother..."


    Ye Luo seemed a little embarrassed.


    He said a word casually.


    Then turned around and flew into the sky, helping to set up a defense together.


    Li Cheng in the same place is still at a loss.


    Unexplainable, he could only turn his eyes to the third senior brother Su Qianyuan in the end.


    "Brother, you can understand that, now the people who are coming to you, the Ten Thousand Celestial City, are not only your enemies."


    Su Qianyuan shook his head and said helplessly.


    "Brother San, what do you mean by this?"


    Li Cheng is still confused.


    "Big Brother has too many enemies. Now that you know that you are in the same family as Senior Brother, all those enemies have become your enemies, and all of them are the immortal emperors who carry ancestor weapons. The situation is no longer ours. I can control it."


    Su Qianyuan spread his hands, indicating that he can''t help it.


    Li Cheng: "?"


    His copy has been upgraded from Hard Mode to Hell Mode?


    Don¡¯t have to play directly?


    "Oh, Junior Brother, you have to be mentally prepared. Senior Brother has offended too many people. It is estimated that there are still a group of people outside Eastern China who are also rushing over, and they have not yet reached the battlefield."


    The genius doctor ??Hua stepped up again and added another sentence.


    Li Cheng almost went crazy when he heard it.


    He really is, there is no chance at all.


    is already troublesome enough.


    now¡­¡­


    Now let¡¯s play.


    "Your Majesty, this, this, we really can''t beat this. An ancestor weapon comes out. Unless Datang sends someone to support it, otherwise we really can''t hold it."


    Some subordinates swallowed saliva and said with difficulty.


    "Datang has been restrained, and there is no way to leave. We have no support..."


    The other subordinate spoke up desperately.


    "Don''t say this, I haven''t lost yet, but brother, you still listen to the big brother, let''s withdraw first, and then Wansheng Tiancheng may really not be able to keep it."


    Su Qianyuan patted Li Cheng on the shoulder and spoke.


    àâàâàâ¡­¡­


    Li Cheng was unstable, and after a few steps back, he collapsed on a chair.


    He had no idea that things would get to this point.


    Originally, the situation was evenly matched, but at most it was just a little downwind, but it turned into one-sided in an instant?


    He felt that he had activated a copy that was almost impossible to complete.


    Li Cheng felt annoyed in his heart.


    Or, it can''t be done anyway, his luck in the fairy dynasty will definitely be broken up.


    I simply did not do two things at all, and declared war on the entire upper realm, and both left and right were dead.


    It is better to die spectacularly.


    Li Cheng gritted his teeth, preparing to issue such an order.


    He just stood up.


    Boom! ! !


    Above the sky, a thick bucket of thunder and lightning slammed down.


    Thunder and lightning are about to fall on the occasion of Wansheng Tiancheng.


    A ray of light instantly formed a magic circle, blocking the thunder and lightning.


    The lightning touched the magic circle, causing the magic circle to tremble, and then the lightning dissipated.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes looked towards the sky.


    I saw above the sky, billowing black clouds swept over, quickly covering most of the sky.


    Above the sky, one figure after another stepped out, each figure is very powerful, with the power of an immortal emperor.


    At a glance, there are dozens of immortal emperors.


    Among dozens of immortal emperors, there is also a treasure box stored, and the treasure box vaguely reveals the aura of surpassing the immortal emperor.


    "Taiyi Sword Master, come out and die!"


    The dozens of immortal emperors shouted in unison.


    Endless mana gathered into a sound wave, pressing towards the town of Wanshengtian.


    Fortunately, Zhang Han had already laid out the formation.


    Plus Tantai Luoxue¡¯s chess game blessing.


    This canceled all these sound waves.


    Otherwise, under these sound waves, Wansheng Tiancheng will be reduced to ruins...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 720： The cause and effect of the disciples of Wudao School

    Chapter 720 Cause and effect of disciples of Wudaozong


    Beyond Wansheng Tiancheng.


    One figure after another appeared, surrounding the entire Wansheng Tiancheng, and each figure was extremely powerful.


    Among them, there are hundreds of immortal monks or big demons on the ground.


    All those who overlook Wansheng Tiancheng from the sky are all immortal emperors, and there are dozens of them.


    Among them, the cultivator of Immortal Venerable and the Great Demon, that is even more numerous.


    Wansheng Tiancheng is surrounded by water.


    Had it not been for Zhang Han and Tantai Luoxue¡¯s formation and chess game, I¡¯m afraid they would have been scored long ago.


    However, even with Zhang Han and Tantai Luoxue¡¯s formation and chess game, they still won¡¯t last long.


    Soon Wansheng Tiancheng will be breached. There are too many powerful people who come, and they carry ancestor weapons, even Ye Luo is not an opponent.


    ...


    At this moment, in Wansheng Tiancheng.


    The nine disciples of Wudaozong were okay, but many of Li Cheng''s subordinates were no longer able to calm down, being stared at by so many horror beings.


    "There are dozens of immortal emperors above, and they also carry the supreme ancestor weapon. How can this be an opponent?"


    "This is not the problem. Look at the monks in the dark clouds, especially the immortal emperors of the Shangqing Palace. You don''t know what kind of power the Shangqing Palace is. How can we resist this..."


    "More than that, I can feel that there are still many, many powerful auras coming here..."


    "Why don''t you vote?"


    Those subordinates are uneasy.


    By now.


    Li Cheng has no time to take care of those subordinates, he can only turn his eyes to his senior brother.


    "Master, what should I do?"


    Li Cheng asked urgently.


    "this¡­"


    Ye Luo looked at the existence of terror in the sky, a little dumbfounded, he didn''t know what to do.


    These people didn¡¯t catch him last time.


    Learn smart this time.


    A bunch of people blocked him here, carrying several ancestors.


    There is also a group of immortal monks who are thousands of miles away, setting up a space-blocking formation, which obviously will stop him from retreating.


    No one can change it.


    "Shou!"


    Finally, Ye Luo could only spit out such a word.


    Shou!


    Watch until a turnaround appears.


    "Big brother, how can this be held?"


    Li Cheng was stunned.


    "If you can''t keep it, then fight!"


    Ye Luo waved his hand and said like this.


    Li Cheng: "?"


    I can¡¯t hold it anymore, so I¡¯m still playing?


    how to spell? Do you all go up together?


    Li Cheng felt desperate.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Above the sky.


    In the camp belonging to the Shangqing Palace, the immortal emperors gathered together, all looking at the Wansheng Tiancheng below.


    After watching it for a while.


    Finally, they set their sights on an old man above them.


    The old man stood there with no breath, as if it didn''t exist at all. If it weren''t for the naked eye, I''m afraid it would be impossible to detect.


    This is a hidden antique in the Shangqing Palace.


    is also an existence that surpasses the immortal emperor in a true sense.


    Shangqing Palace, please come out of the background, obviously to completely eliminate Ye Luo''s life this time.


    "Ancestor, do you want to shoot now? A blow with an ancestor weapon will definitely destroy the city below."


    An immortal emperor spoke respectfully, not daring to make any transgressions.


    "No hurry, the people in this city are not easy to provoke. If only the Supreme Sword Master is the only one, then you can do it directly. For now, it''s better not to do it."


    The old man''s slightly muddy eyes stared at the Wansheng Tiancheng side, and spoke with a calm voice.


    The words come out.


    You immortal emperors, look at me, I look at you, very puzzled.


    Below Wansheng Tiancheng, besides the extremely powerful sword sovereign, there are other people worthy of their attention?


    Those like Zhang Han, comparable to the battle power of the Immortal King, simply couldn''t make it into their eyes.


    How could they have noticed.


    "Dare to ask the ancestors, besides Taiyi Sword Master, can there be other existences in the lower city?"


    An immortal emperor asked hesitantly.


    The old man glanced at these immortal emperors.


    raised his hand and pointed down. He first pointed to Tantai Luoxue.


    "There is no powerful one, but there are a few people whose causal background is a little big. Look at the woman holding the chess piece below, the causal person on her body has the aura of a saint."


    He turned to Su Xi again.


    "This woman has a greater causal background on her body, and she seems to have the breath of Buddhism..."


    He pointed to Su Qianyuan again.


    "This man, he has the breath of the legendary witch clan..."


    The old man roughly finished speaking.


    circled the disciples of Wudaozong again.


    "Moreover, the breath of these people is connected, obviously from one sect, but I can''t see through the sect behind it."


    The old man shook his head slightly.


    Several immortal emperors were stunned by the words of the old man, this Wansheng Tiancheng, is the water so deep?


    I thought I was going to catch a leaf drop.


    Then, by the way, that force of Li Cheng would be destroyed.


    this¡­


    Now it seems.


    is far from simple.


    "The ancestor, what should we do now?"


    A fairy emperor asked.


    "Don''t worry, wait for those people to do it first, let them involve the biggest cause and effect, and then we will go."


    The old man shook his head and said like this.


    Many immortal emperors immediately understood, not anxious, and waited patiently.


    ...


    The people in the Shangqing Palace thought so.


    The same is true for others.


    That''s why the Wansheng Tiancheng at this moment was not breached, otherwise it would be breached in an instant.


    Obviously, in the presence of the emperor, the immortal emperor is no longer the strongest, and there are also some existences far surpassing the immortal emperor on the field. After seeing these thoroughly, the immortal emperor of all parties is not allowed to attack first.


    The current situation is very urgent.


    But the two sides did not completely let go of the war, but stalemate.


    The stalemate lasted for several days.


    In a few days.


    A reckless immortal emperor broke the stalemate.


    It was an immortal emperor San Xiu who didn''t know who was coaxing him to come, recklessly broke Zhang Han''s formation and the chess game with Tantai Luoxue.


    This person broke the formation and chess game, and immediately attracted the attention of all the immortal emperors.


    A big battle starts directly.


    At the moment when the formation and chess game are broken.


    Ye Luo was the first to kill with one sword, facing the many immortal emperors on the sky.


    At this time, Ye Luo''s powerful combat effectiveness was thoroughly demonstrated.


    One person, one sword, against dozens of immortal emperors, there is nothing wrong with it, and even dozens of immortal emperors are still fighting.


    For those dozens of immortal emperors who were crushed and beaten, a stormy sea was set off in their hearts.


    How long has this passed.


    This leaf drop is obviously stronger again.


    This speed of getting stronger is really outrageous.


    Before the dozens of immortal emperors teamed up, they could force Ye Luo to be forced to defend, but now they were pressed and beaten, even they only had the power to parry.


    Never let the leaf fall continue to develop!


    This is the only thought in the hearts of dozens of immortal emperors...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 721： Ye Luozhiwei

    Chapter 721


    Inside and outside Wansheng Tiancheng, a grand battle is erupting.


    Above the sky, Ye Luo alone crushed dozens of immortal emperors, showing the style of the peerless sword fairy, and the terrifying combat power was exhausted.


    In Wansheng Tiancheng, many disciples of Wudao Sect are also welcoming many immortal kings.


    The cooperation of many disciples of Wudao Sect is very tacit.


    Zhang Han thought of countless great formations, either sleepy or harassing those fairy kings.


    Tantai Luoxue sets up a chess game, suppressing many immortal kings while blessing many fellow players.


    The genius doctor ??Hua also threw out all kinds of mysterious auras and blessed the same door.


    The three of them played a supporting role.


    The remaining four disciples are the main combatants, and the four of them also have an extremely tacit understanding, dividing the battlefield into four parts.


    Su Qianyuan single-handedly suppressed many immortal kings, no matter what magic weapon the opponent took out, he would break it with one force, extremely arrogant.


    Su Xi left countless puppets and used puppets to deal with the immortal kings. At the same time, he operated some immortal kings to beat herself from time to time. Some of the immortal kings in her area suspected that they were mixed with a lot of insiders.


    Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin, two siblings, one ¡®from nothing to nothing¡¯ and the other ¡®from nothing to something¡¯, cooperated in a tacit understanding, and the two joined hands to deal with the remaining immortal kings.


    Suddenly, the situation of the battle was forcibly reversed by the disciples of Wudaozong, which took the upper hand.


    Even Li Cheng¡¯s people have not moved.


    However, this is far from enough to truly win.


    Because above the sky, several statues from all major forces, far surpassing the immortal emperor''s existence, all concealed holding an ancestor weapon, and did not make a move.


    Once these people take action, the situation of the battle will change instantly.


    However, none of these existences seem to want to make a move at all.


    But watching from a distance above the sky, from time to time, the spirits and consciousness are blended, and they are talking with each other.


    "Which existence of these people have taught them? Everyone is so good. If I wait for the immortal gate to have such an existence, I am afraid I will wait for everything and let it grow up..."


    "You see that Supreme Sword Sovereign is really terrifying. He is clearly an immortal emperor, but he has the ability to outperform other immortal emperors. In today''s world, where can the immortal emperor be comparable? Throughout the history of my immortal world, no immortal emperor can match it. It''s on par!"


    "The little guy who uses the puppet has great potential..."


    "The one who plays chess is also good, and the two little guys who can speak freely..."


    Above the sky, those who transcend the Immortal Emperor are all laughing and talking, evaluating the many disciples of Wudaozong.


    The one in the Shangqing Palace shook his head slightly and spoke.


    "Well, this farce, it''s time to end."


    "Next, let''s talk about the distribution of these people."


    The elder of the Shangqing Palace,''Daluo'' existed, smiled slightly, and said like this.


    The others froze for a moment, and then they understood what the elder of the Shangqing Palace meant.


    These people are so good, it would be a shame to kill them.


    It would be better to be taken away by them and brought to nurture.


    Even if these people are unwilling, they can use many means to make them willing at that time.


    No matter how bad it is, it is also very good to just wash away the spiritual wisdom and let it become a protector of the Tao.


    "That little guy playing puppet, I want it."


    "That guy who plays the formation, you''re welcome to be poor..."


    "If that''s the case, the poor girl asked for the little chess girl..."


    In a few words, they have already divided the fate of these Wudaozong disciples.


    One thought ends here.


    They are also welcome.


    "The poor Dao will take away one first."


    An old man with white beard smiled.


    After finishing speaking, he stretched out his palm from the gray sleeves and grabbed it toward Zhang Han.


    ...


    Wansheng Tiancheng.


    Zhang Han hid in a corner, his heart flickered with trembling runes.


    With each flash of the rune, several large formations are rising.


    His old Yinbi is setting up a large array.


    Those fairy kings didn¡¯t even know Zhang Han was hiding.


    But Zhang Han knew where the fairy kings were.


    So, Zhang Han directly threw down the large formations to trouble the immortal kings, and set up some blessed formations when he had time.


    This kind of yin feeling made Zhang Han very happy. He felt that he had discovered a new way of playing the Magic Master.


    Yin people!


    Others don¡¯t even know where you are.


    You can know everything.


    Thus arranging a seat formation!


    Indeed, his realm strength is not the opponent of ordinary fairy kings at all.


    But he has enough formations.


    Even if the immortal kings cannot be suppressed, it is enough to make those immortal kings feel annoyed and need to separate their minds to deal with it. This is enough.


    "On the new application of the formation method, I feel that after this battle, I can become the ancestor of the formation method right away!"


    Zhang Hanle.


    But he hasn¡¯t had much fun yet.


    Suddenly, a feeling of heart palpitations came over.


    Zhang Han''s scalp was numb. He realized that there was a crisis coming. He didn''t know where the crisis came from, but he just had a very strong feeling.


    Almost instantly.


    Zhang Han gave up and continued the formation, and rushed out.


    "Brother, save me!"


    Zhang Han shouted hysterically.


    His cry naturally attracted the falling leaves that were pressing on the sky.


    Ye Luo Yijian forced many immortal emperors back and looked down.


    He glanced at it, and saw a palm with a horrible atmosphere sticking out from the void, trying to catch Zhang Han.


    The source of this breath of transcendence...


    Ye Luo glanced sharply at the location of the elders.


    Of course he could see it.


    Hidden in the dark, beyond the existence of the Immortal Emperor, wanting to capture Zhang Han.


    So blatantly.


    Really think he does not exist?


    Ye fell angry.


    The Taoism in him began to rise frantically.


    The white of his eyes disappeared, covered by a layer of kendo light, and a frightening breath erupted from him.


    At this moment, he surpassed the scope of the immortal emperor.


    Vaguely there is the breath of''Daluo Jinxian'', it is a kind of transcendence breath that cannot be trapped.


    "Cut!"


    The swords in Ye Luo''s hands are all blooming brightly.


    He slashed towards the void with a sword.


    This sword engulfed his endless anger.


    Boom! !


    A kendo projection came from outside the upper realm and merged with the fairy sword in Ye Luo''s hand.


    Ye Luo slashed into the void with a sword.


    Golden blood splashed out, the void collapsed, and a terrible breath erupted in the distance.


    "Ah! Junior! I want you to die!"


    A sad scream resounded in the distance.


    The immortal emperors on the sky were stunned for a moment.


    They all looked up.


    I could only see in the distance, a figure bleeding, half kneeling on the sky, its left arm disappeared.


    The aura of that figure far surpasses the immortal emperor, obviously belonging to the ¡®Daluo¡¯ level.


    Ye Luo cut off the arm of a ¡®Daluo¡¯ with one sword!


    This terrifying combat power! !


    The immortal emperors who were still fighting Ye Luo just now opened their eyes wide, and quickly backed away, where would they dare to continue fighting with Ye Luo...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 722： Shout directly?

    Chapter 722 Call directly?


    Boom!


    The sky above Wansheng Tiancheng was covered with dark clouds, lightning and thunder.


    A depressed atmosphere surrounds the entire battlefield.


    In this atmosphere, countless cultivators and big monsters felt depressed. They wanted to do what they wanted, but they couldn''t do it at all. They could only look up at the sky.


    Above the sky, the figures of the ¡®Daluo¡¯ all appeared, and they were facing Ye Luo, who was holding a fairy sword and sitting in a green shirt.


    The existence of Da Luo whose arm was cut off by Ye Luo''s sword quickly re-growth his arms, glaring at Ye Luo, wishing to swallow the latter alive.


    Being cut off by Ye Luo''s sword, the pain is definitely painful.


    But for the existence of Ronaldo, there is not much damage.


    After all, Daluo¡¯s existence is already immortal, and he can reunite in his flesh in a single thought. It is almost impossible to kill him completely.


    was just cut off by a ¡®Xiandi¡¯ from Ye Luo, which was almost a scandal.


    If Ye Luo left safely today.


    Then there is no need for this Da Luo to exist tomorrow, and it will inevitably become a shame in the eyes of all Da Luo. If those Tianjiao immortal emperors want to cross the border to challenge Da Luo in the future, they must look for him.


    So he must kill Ye Luo today!


    "Junior, Ronaldo must not be insulted, you must fall today!"


    The old man of Da Luo glared at Ye Luo, and all his coercion was vented to the latter.


    But for Ye Luo, it doesn''t hurt at all.


    I have felt the aura of myself who will become a ¡®Holy¡¯ in the future. The so-called Da Luo¡¯s aura is nothing but a joke to him.


    "Daluo? Are you also considered Daluo?"


    Ye Luo sneered softly.


    He felt that the real Daluo Jinxian was much stronger than these so-called Daluo.


    is not even one level at all.


    "Looking for death!!!"


    The old man Daluo couldn''t help it anymore. He lifted up something that looked like a vajra and smashed it towards Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo was originally still calm.


    But after seeing the vajra-like thing, his face suddenly changed.


    These so-called ¡®ancestors¡¯, he certainly knew that they were all ridiculous things.


    The last time he was driven to ruin by these things.


    Compared to the so-called Da Luo.


    Ye Luo is more afraid of these things.


    Although the fairy sword in his hand is a treasure, it cannot be compared with these things at all. The two are not of the same level at all.


    "run!"


    Ye Luo yelled at the Wudaozong disciples below, then turned around and slashed at the vajra pestle.


    Buzz! ! !


    Sword and pestle collision.


    No leaf fall accidents.


    The fairy sword was bounced off.


    The vajra pestle was like a broken bamboo, coming towards Ye Luo nailing and killing, as if to kill Ye Luo completely with one move.


    Ye Luo is also unambiguous, moving in a continuous pace, like a ghost, avoiding the blow.


    Originally, Ye Luo wanted to buy time for his colleagues to escape, but he looked down and was stunned.


    His fellow sects are facing the existence of another big Luo, and the existence of that big Luo is blocked there, and those fellow sects have nowhere to escape.


    This is really a big game!


    He not only wants to catch up, but also his fellow students.


    no!


    It must not be this way!


    Ye Luo gritted his teeth, stretched out his hand, and recalled the fairy sword.


    He turned around and landed on the ground, wanting to gather with the younger brothers and sisters.


    But how could the old man, Da Luo, let Ye Luo get what he wanted.


    "Where to run!"


    With a wave of the sleeves of the old man, Da Luo turned into a huge opening, and the horrible suction erupted from it, and he wanted to **** Ye Luo in.


    "Cut!"


    Ye Luo once again slashed out a sword and broke the suction force. He immediately jumped out, turned into a sword light, and flew down, quickly encumbering the many disciples of Wudaozong and those of Li Cheng, and he moved forward. Flew to the place outside Wanshengtiancheng.


    "Don''t try to escape!"


    The old man still wanted to chase him.


    Other big Luo existed but rushed over and stopped the opponent.


    "You don''t have to chase, Fellow Chen Dao, what identity am I waiting for? Why do I need to chase in person?"


    "Hahahaha, yes, there are so many people here, if some juniors can run away, wouldn''t we have no face?"


    "I''ll wait for a little bit and cut the distance between us and those juniors. Those juniors can''t escape..."


    These big Luo existed one after another.


    The old man of Da Luo also recovered, and understood how stupid his actions were, so he could only choose to listen to these words of Da Luo''s existence.


    These big Luo beings were not stunned, and began to work, cutting up the space between them and Ye Luo.


    This is the terrible thing about Daluo.


    Cut the space directly.


    In this way, even if Ye Luo could escape again, he still couldn''t escape from their palms. The distance between them seemed to be getting farther and farther, but in fact, they were getting closer.


    Everything follows the intention of these Da Luo''s existence.


    ¡­¡­


    Turned into a sword light, Ye Luo, who kept escaping, certainly felt something was wrong.


    He felt as if he was bound by something, and he couldn''t rush past at all.


    But he didn''t know about Daluo''s method, and he couldn''t crack it at all. He could only fly out continuously.


    "Big brother, we... we don¡¯t seem to have moved at all..."


    Wrapped by the sword light, Zhang Han realized something, and said in a trembling voice.


    "No, not just not moving, we seem to be going back, the distance between us and those people is getting shorter."


    The intelligent Tantai Luoxue noticed it all at once.


    Others were reminded and realized this, and they all started to panic.


    Can they not even escape?


    "I can''t escape originally, those Da Luo methods are good, and there are many immortal emperors in the periphery, and even Da Luo exists, we can''t leave."


    Ye Luo flew at full strength, turning his head to look at many of his colleagues, and said.


    "The big brother, why don''t you let us fight there?"


    Zhang Han''s voice has changed.


    He was almost caught just now, it would be impossible if he was not afraid.


    He can choose to die in battle, but he does not choose to be caught. God knows what he will face when caught.


    "We still have a chance, you, who of you can get in touch with Master? If we can get in touch with Master, we will have vitality! With the ability of Master, even if only a trace of divine thought is summoned by us, it is enough to deal with these people! "


    Ye Luo said confidently.


    The words come out.


    The eyes of all Wudaozong disciples are bright.


    Yes.


    They can''t beat them, but they have backers.


    They have a mysterious master.


    If you can ask the master to come out, you can definitely save them.


    But¡­¡­


    But they couldn''t get in touch at all.


    "Where can we summon the master..."


    "Yes, how does the master exist? How could we be able to summon, even a trace of divine thought is impossible, and there is no way to speak..."


    "Or, can you just call it out?"


    The disciples of Wudaozong spoke one after another.


    Zhang Han in the team heard a word, but suddenly realized.


    Shout directly?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 723： Chus anger

    Chapter 723 Chu''s anger


    Outside Wansheng Tiancheng.


    The digital daluo randomly cut the space, forcing Ye Luo and others back.


    In their opinion, to force Ye Luo and the others back is a certainty, and capturing Ye Luo and the others is just a matter of effort.


    No need to worry about it at all.


    So he cares, these big Luos existed leisurely, and most of the other minds stayed in place when they thought about it. While talking with each other, they even played a chess game, showing a nonchalant appearance.


    The only thing he cared about was probably the old man who was cut off by Ye Luo before.


    For him, if Ye Luo is immortal, then he has no face at all.


    But looking at this situation now, it is too difficult for Ye Luo to die.


    The existence of these big Luos cannot allow him to kill Ye Luo.


    So, this old Luo Luo could only stand on the side with a cold face.


    "You said, how long can these little guys resist?"


    "Pan Dao feels that if we don¡¯t have a stick of incense, we will have to be forced to come back, a bunch of Immortal Venerables and a Immortal Emperor, no matter how powerful the battle is against the sky, the realm will be there..."


    "Yes, the mystery of Ronaldo, can they understand it? The time that can last for a stick of incense is already the limit..."


    "If Ye Luo is really killing it, it would be a pity, it would be better to hand it over to Poor Dao, who would take it back to the dojo, wash away his memory, and let him become a protector of the Dao."


    "If you want a protector, wouldn''t it be better to let the little guy who refines the body go?"


    "¡­¡­"


    These big Luo existed in conversation, and he didn''t pay attention to the old big Luo at all.


    just when they are talking.


    suddenly.


    A Ronaldo was stunned for a moment, then turned his head to look into the distance.


    In the distance, Ye Luo and others returned again.


    This time, Ye Luo and others came back by themselves.


    One by one, they all return with their escape.


    Under the ?? escape technique, coupled with the continuous shrinking of the space distance between the two sides, it appears that they are coming back extremely fast.


    "Huh? So fast? It''s not a stick of incense yet."


    That Daluo was surprised.


    He thought Ye Luo and others could last a minute.


    "Hurry up, let''s leave as soon as we are done."


    Daluo urged.


    The other Da Luo beings nodded their heads, and they were no longer hiding, each holding an ¡®Ancestor Tool¡¯, descending from the sky and landing in front of Ye Luo and others.


    When they came, they all showed their aura, making it clear that Ye Luo and the others would be stunned.


    But no matter how strong Ye Luo was, one person resisted these pressures.


    "A few little friends, why didn''t you run away? Didn''t you just escape very quickly?"


    Daluo''s existence came out, looked at Ye Luo and others who were expressionless, and said something like this with a smile.


    "We don''t think we need to escape now."


    Ye Luo stood on a piece of mud, a green shirt, without wind, sheltering the juniors and sisters behind him.


    "Oh? Do you have any other moves, boy?"


    Daluo has spoken.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo and others did not speak any more, they glanced at each other and nodded silently.


    They all turned around, facing the direction of the ascending passage of the Supreme Profound Realm, and saluted together.


    "The disciples and others were killed today and cannot escape, please respectfully invite the master to show up and rescue the disciples!!"


    Several of them shouted together, bowed their heads, with a very sincere attitude.


    This sudden move.


    drew those big Luo existences for a moment, and immediately all laughed, looking at Ye Luo with weird eyes.


    It''s a kind of weird like looking at a frog at the bottom of a well...


    "My little friend, don¡¯t you know that we have already laid the ground outside? Not to mention that the creatures themselves can¡¯t go out, just a piece of divine consciousness and consciousness can¡¯t go out."


    "Do you still want to call for help? Even if there is help, you will not be able to ask for it at all, hahahaha."


    The existence of Da Luo continued to speak, he was smiling while speaking.


    Many disciples of Wudaozong did not speak under the leadership of Ye Luo, and still faced the side of the ascending passage of the Supreme Profound Realm, maintaining the gesture of saluting.


    "Okay, don''t play anymore, grab whatever you want, don''t be stunned, solve it early and leave it sooner."


    I am impatient with Ronaldo.


    He stretched out his hand and wanted to grab Su Xi.


    saw that his palm turned into a big empty hand in mid-air, he wanted to hold Su Xi directly, and then left.


    Su Xi faced the flying palm, she didn''t pay attention to it at all, still maintaining a salute posture.


    Just as the empty hand was about to grab Su Xi, and the moment of his death.


    A bright silver light descended from the sky and landed quickly.


    The big empty hand hadn''t touched Su Xi, so he was stopped by Yinguang and beat him back directly.


    "Move my disciple, do you deserve it too?"


    An indifferent voice sounded slowly.


    Silver light fell on the ground, revealing a vaguely silver figure, not exactly Chu Yuan¡¯s Shenguang large size.


    "The disciples and others pay respect to Master, and if I trouble Master to save the disciples and others, the disciples and others are ashamed!"


    After seeing the true arrival of Chu Yuan, many disciples of Wudaozong were overjoyed and saluted again.


    Among them, Zhang Han winked at Ye Luo.


    Look, look.


    He just said his method works, right?


    Master, isn¡¯t this coming?


    Ye Luo was also stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that it would be okay to shout directly. He was originally thinking about taking a gamble, and believe this cock.


    Unexpectedly, it really succeeded.


    This second child usually figure out what Master thinks, it seems that most of it is true...


    In the future, I still have to listen to this cock¡¯s opinion...


    ¡­¡­


    "Get up, don''t be polite."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand, took a look at his disciples, and was relieved to make sure that his beloved disciples were all right.


    He just arrived, and of course he also noticed that these disciples seemed to be calling him by chance.


    And he just arrived.


    This is a coincidence.


    He always felt that these disciples would not believe that this was a coincidence, and would definitely make up for something.


    But when he thought that these disciples had already become talents, he didn''t care.


    Is it possible that a disciple who has already become a talent in Chengdu can continue to stabbing him back?


    So, Chu Yuan turned his gaze to those who existed in Daluo, and his fists were clenched.


    These Da Luo existed who wanted to arrest his disciples, and of course he had also noticed this.


    He lost so many realms, so much effort, and the experience of being stabbed back, a disciple that he finally cultivated.


    What do you mean to grab it?


    Still reaching out to catch?


    Really when he was built by someone Chu?


    "Whoever stretched out the hand just now, it will be discarded by himself and can live."


    The black-faced Chu Yuan didn''t have a good tone, and vaguely brought a murderous look.


    Under the influence of his murderous aura, the silver light on ?? flashed, and an unusually terrifying aura enveloped the audience.


    Chu someone, angry.


    Where did the friends go to play during the National Day?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 724： Chu Yuans arrogance

    Chapter 724 Chu Yuan''s Arrogance


    Beyond Wansheng Tiancheng, on a clearing.


    Chu Yuan stood quietly on the ground, with silver light all over his body, gleaming with dazzling light.


    At this moment, his body is exuding an invisible sense of oppression.


    This sense of oppression is like a boulder, pressing on the entire battlefield, and all the immortal kings and emperors and even Daluo exist in the heart.


    Chu Yuan does not fly.


    The whole world seems to be banned.


    All the immortal kings and the immortal emperor Daluo existed, all were forced to come down from the sky, step on the ground, afraid to fly, and their faces were solemn, as if they were facing an enemy.


    They don¡¯t even know who this person is in front of them.


    does not know how it exists.


    just felt a burst of unspeakable pressure.


    Whether it is the fairy king, the fairy emperor, or Da Luo, the pressure they feel is almost the same.


    "Old, ancestor, you may be able to see what state of that person is?"


    An immortal king couldn''t help but bow slightly, lowered his head, and asked in a low voice breathlessly.


    Those big Luo existed but didn''t explain to the fairy king at all, they stared straight at Chu Yuan.


    They, they don¡¯t know Chu Yuan at all.


    In their sight, Chu Yuan was like nothingness, a tangible existence that could never be understood.


    It seems that Chu Yuan should not exist in the world...


    "Who stretched out the hand just now? I don''t want to ask it a second time."


    Chu Yuan was expressionless, staring at the existence of Da Luo.


    He was waiting for these Da Luo to reply.


    Those big Luo beings looked at each other, where they dared to say more, and did not answer.


    "Three breaths time, don''t you say it, let''s go together and see if you can escape from this seat."


    Chu Yuan''s eyes are sharp, and the divine light blooms in his eyes, which is extremely bright.


    The voice fell.


    He stepped out.


    With his feet as the center, a ripple visible to the naked eye spreads in all directions, creating strong winds.


    "Take a breath."


    Chu Yuan said two words and continued to step forward.


    The second step is down.


    The ground centered on him, and it began to collapse, the ground moved and the mountains shook, the mighty power was overwhelming, and billowing dust and smoke rose.


    Dust and smoke enveloped Chu Yuan''s entire body, but still could not cover the divine light.


    "Two breaths."


    Chu Yuan is another word.


    He stepped forward again.


    After this step, he exploded with vigor, causing the sky to roll and the dark clouds to wrap around, as if the entire sky was about to collapse.


    In just two steps, the world changes.


    The supreme power of Shenguang was fully demonstrated by Chu Yuan.


    The coercion felt by those big Luo beings facing Chu Yuan is the most terrifying.


    With every step of Chu Yuan, the hearts of these Da Luo''s existence trembled.


    Until Chu Yuan was about to take the third step.


    Suddenly, there was a Ronaldo being unable to hold it, so he stretched his hand to another Ronaldo.


    "It''s him! It''s a person from the Shangqing Palace! It was his hand that just stretched out!"


    The Daluo existence pointed to a Daluo in the Shangqing Palace and spoke.


    The moment ?? was pointed out, Daluo''s face in the Shangqing Palace was green. He didn''t know what to say, so he could only shake his body.


    And Chu Yuan didn''t hesitate at all, staring sharply at the Shangqing Palace Daluo.


    He stepped forward, with heavy light and shadow, and in a flash, he came to Shangqing Palace Daluo.


    The Shangqing Palace Daluo felt the threat of death almost in an instant. His pupils shrank suddenly, his feet moved, and he backed out.


    Daluo''s power is still terrifying after all.


    After one step, the whole body is distorted in the void, like this step, one must surpass everything and escape.


    It¡¯s just a pity that Chu Yuan¡¯s Shenguang Tuba is even more powerful.


    Chu Yuan grabbed the Shangqing Palace Daluo with one hand, and the power of the divine light surpassed all.


    No matter what methods and supernatural powers Da Luo used, he could not escape Chu Yuan''s palm, and he was still shrouded in the attack range by the latter.


    The two played against each other, it seemed that only a moment had passed, but tens of thousands of moves had already been made.


    Of course, Chu Yuan only used one hand from the beginning to the end, and the others were all moves made by Da Luo of the Shangqing Palace.


    It¡¯s just that, even if the Shangqing Palace Daluo made many moves, he still couldn¡¯t stop Chu Yuan.


    The two are not at the same level at all!


    The Shangqing Palace Daluo also understood that he could not escape, so he could not help but raise his head and look towards the sky.


    "Palace Master, save me!"


    That Shang Qing Gong Daluo shouted loudly.


    Boom!


    This voice, above the sky, a supreme mighty force slowly condenses, as if to shock Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan didn''t care about it, and continued to grasp Da Luo of the Shangqing Palace.


    Under the palm of his hand, the Shangqing Palace Daluo was caught in front of him. Without hesitation, he punched the Shangqing Palace Daluo in the chest.


    Chu Yuan¡¯s punch engulfed the endless divine light.


    boom!


    There are mysterious and unpredictable runes in the divine light.


    Shenguang hit the Shangqing Palace Daluo, and countless runes instantly spread all over the opponent''s body.


    The Shangqing Palace Daluo''s eyes widened. In his line of sight, his body was like glass, piece by piece cracked open.


    With one blow, Shang Qing Gong Daluo fell!


    The fall of this Da Luo completely shocked the entire battlefield, and some fairy kings were even scared to sit on the ground.


    In the upper realm, the immortal king is an extremely strong one, and the immortal emperor is a rare existence, belonging to the ceiling level.


    As for Da Luo?


    In the upper realm, it already belongs to the legend, so it is called the "mythical daluo".


    Except for some powerful forces with profound background, it is almost impossible for a big Luo-level powerhouse to exist in other places.


    The existence of myths like Daluo is equivalent to immortality.


    But now...


    A big Luo has fallen!


    And also fell in front of them!


    Boom!


    Daluo of the Shangqing Palace fell, and the mighty force above the sky shook, as if he was angry.


    "If you have an opinion, come down and compete with this seat!"


    Chu Yuan raised his head and looked directly at the sky, without any fear at all.


    His Divine Light Queen has a strong perception ability, and the one above is just a divine mind, not to be feared at all.


    Moreover, even if his deity comes, he is not afraid.


    Shenguang tuba can''t beat it, so it''s a big deal to bring Tiandao tuba too.


    Anyway, he must not be ashamed of his disciple¡¯s face.


    He Chu is also a kind person.


    Chu Yuan looked straight at the sky.


    The mighty force on the sky formed a group of light, and he lingered to disperse, as if he was hesitating.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan chuckled, struck out with a single palm, and struck a divine light on the sky.


    Buzz!


    Sacred light penetrated into the sky, instantly dispelling that mighty force.


    Chu Yuan, don¡¯t give any face!


    If the other party retreats only because of Chu Yuan''s words, then it can only be said that the overall situation has been taken care of, and some small faces have been lost.


    At this moment, being dismissed by Chu Yuan with a move, the embarrassment was even greater.


    Things are big!


    This is not just the thoughts of all Ronaldo.


    Those Wudao Sect disciples also thought of it.


    Things seem to get worse...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 725： Subdue

    Chapter 725 Conquer


    Boom! !


    Above the sky dome of Wansheng Tiancheng, one after another ray of light flickered, looking from afar, it looked like a big sun that was twinkling high.


    A supreme coercion, accompanied by the twinkling of light, descended inside and outside the entire Wansheng Tiancheng.


    Under this coercion, the stunned Immortal Kings and Emperors all knelt on the ground, and those big Luos existed and could barely resist.


    The Lord of the Shangqing Palace is here!


    Beyond the existence of Da Luo!


    Things are getting bigger...


    Those immortal kings and emperors, including the existence of Daluo, flashed this idea in their minds.


    was originally just a struggle involving the most Luo.


    I''m completely out of control right now.


    Shangqing Palace, the one who only exists in the legend in the upper realm has arrived.


    And those Tianjiao, such as Ye Luo, also invited an unfathomable master to come out.


    This fight has escalated!


    Especially the master of Ye Luo and the others, who also directly dispelled people''s spiritual thoughts.


    This means that this struggle is inevitable unless the Shangqing Palace is completely shameless...


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    Chu Yuan drove the Shenguang Tuba, blocking in front of the disciples, and easily blocked the coercion for those disciples.


    He stared at the rays of light above the sky blankly, without any fear at all.


    On the contrary, the light on her body flickered.


    has the meaning of going to the sky and fighting.


    However, he was not so impulsive, but stood there and waited.


    Because he can see that the one above is still making an appearance, and has not completely arrived, so he is not in a hurry.


    While waiting, he turned his head to look at his beloved disciples.


    "You are all okay, are you injured?"


    Chu Yuan asked softly.


    Nine disciples of Wudaozong, look at me and I look at you, all bowing their heads in shame.


    They were forced to ask the master to be sent out, and the master was asked to deal with an existence that was suspected to be beyond Da Luo.


    Ashamed in my heart, unable to speak.


    "Master, the disciples are fine, but Master, the disciples seem to have caused you a lot of trouble..."


    Ye Luo whispered, he glanced at the sky and felt a very powerful aura.


    This momentum is far from what he can match...


    "It''s okay, that thing hasn''t completely arrived yet, it has arrived, and I am not afraid of being a teacher. In this upper realm, there is a teacher, and no one can move you!"


    Chu Yuan''s eyes were piercing, staring at his disciples, and said in a calm voice.


    "Disciples and others, ashamed of Master!"


    The nine disciples of Wudaozong were even more ashamed by these words.


    "Get up all the time, it doesn¡¯t have to be that way, you first look at the chicken and shingles on the opposite side, but someone hurts you? Or if you are unhappy, you can also talk to the teacher, and the teacher will do this for you first."


    Chu Yuan looked at the existence of Daluo, as well as the immortal king and the immortal emperor.


    The words come out.


    All those people trembled all over, afraid to speak.


    Some of the immortal emperors who had just fought Ye Luo fiercely, lowered their heads in fright, praying that Ye Luo would not say anything.


    But the disciples of Wudaozong were blinking, and after looking at each other, they still shook their heads.


    Obviously, they don¡¯t plan to settle accounts after the fall.


    It was Li Cheng, his eyes lit up.


    "Master, can you let these immortal kings and emperors be loyal to me? In this way, the immortal dynasty I have established will be much stronger."


    Li Cheng asked, rubbing his hands.


    "Um?"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    Let these immortal kings and emperors loyal to Li Cheng.


    this¡­¡­


    How can it be done? Xu''s interests, let him be tempted?


    Forget it, it''s too much trouble.


    Direct force oppression.


    One thought ends here.


    Chu Yuan immediately turned his head to look at those immortal kings and immortal emperors, his meaning couldn''t be more obvious.


    Those people, either agree or just wait for him to take action.


    It will take some time before the Shangqing Palace main descends, and the other party seems to have come from some very far away.


    So Chu Yuan was not in a hurry.


    With his supernatural power, one move is enough to deal with these things.


    "Senior, don''t do anything. Actually, I didn''t come here to deal with this little friend Li. I heard that Li Xiaoyou had established a fairy dynasty and wanted to go, but I was worried that Li Xiaoyou would be weak, so I deliberately made things difficult and tested it! "


    Those immortal kings and emperors hadn''t spoken yet, a big Luo existed first to speak, it was a sincere.


    "Yes, yes, I thought so too!"


    Those immortal kings and emperors opened their mouths one after another, for fear that they were a little late, and Chu Yuan gave them a look.


    "You really do what you want, what about you."


    Chu Yuan glanced, and then fell on those Daluo existences who did not express their opinions.


    Anyway, shocking one is shocking, and shocking a group is also shocking, and it simply shocked the group of Da Luo.


    "We were here to take refuge in Li Xiaoyou!"


    There are two big Luo existences who were so scared, they immediately expressed their opinions.


    There are still five Ronaldos on the field who did not make a statement, and his face showed hesitation.


    "Why, do you think this disciple of this seat is not worthy of your refuge?"


    Chu Yuan said again.


    "No, no, senior, I just think that your other disciples seem pretty good, and I want to be his protector."


    "Yes, yes, senior, I think so too, I want to be the guardian of that chess player!"


    "I want to be the protector of Taiichi Sword Master..."


    "Me too, but you became the protector of Taiyi Sword Master, are you joking? Taiyi Sword Master estimated that it would take a long time to hang you and beat it, Taiyi Sword Master protected you, it was not you who gave Taiyi Sword. Honor the way..."


    "¡­¡­"


    The remaining five Da Luo existed and spoke quickly.


    When Chu Yuan heard this, he immediately became happy.


    turned out to be the protector of his other disciples.


    That''s fine.


    Someone is covering his beloved disciples, that is also a good thing.


    Chu Yuan naturally agreed.


    Those big Luos who existed also quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    But there is a big Luo who can''t help but speak.


    "Senior, we can naturally all take refuge in you, but the forces behind us, I am afraid they will not let us go like this..."


    That Daluo opened his mouth, and said so.


    Other big Luos heard the words, they were stunned, and they all showed worry immediately.


    This question is actually what they think.


    "No problem, you can let the forces behind you come out. This seat is here today. When they come, this seat will solve them all at once."


    Chu Yuan said the most arrogant words in the most plain tone.


    His voice just fell off.


    suddenly looked up at the sky.


    He felt that the palace lord of the Shangqing Palace had come.


    Without any hesitation, Chu Yuan jumped up and flew towards the sky...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 726： covenant

    Chapter 726 Covenant


    The sky above Wansheng Tiancheng was filled with billowing dark clouds. From time to time, a thunder and lightning flashed by, and the atmosphere was depressing.


    Above the clouds, the two figures are facing each other at this moment.


    On its left is a figure made up of countless rays of light. There is a huge blue light wheel on top of this figure, and the light on its body is emitted by the light wheel.


    on the right is Chu Yuan¡¯s Shenguang Large.


    Chu Yuan¡¯s divine light large is also surrounded by silver-white divine light, making others unable to see the figure, but the invisible sense of oppression is constantly exuding.


    Looking at it from a distance, it was as if two Xiaoguangmen were facing each other, both of them were the same and could not see clearly.


    "Friends of Taoism, the poor Taoism has come, why are Taoists unwilling to give the poor Tao a face and let me go to the Qing Palace elders?"


    The light man on the left, ¡®Palace Master of Shangqing¡¯s Palace¡¯, spoke like this.


    He has an unusually flat tone.


    But one of them is helpless, but anyone can hear it.


    "It''s not that this seat doesn''t give you face, but you don''t know how to distinguish yourself. Your people have to move your own disciples and get started directly. If you change you, will you give this seat face?"


    Chu Yuan looked at each other coldly, his tone not being polite.


    He stood there, and didn''t mean to do anything, just talking.


    Because he can see it too.


    This person doesn''t seem to have the intention to do anything, it seems that he just came here to fight.


    "This, this, this...Well, fellow Taoist, you are reasonable, but fellow Taoist, if you break up the spiritual thoughts of the poor Dao in this way, the poor Dao is very shameless."


    The palace lord of the Shangqing Palace wanted to say that if it was him, he would really save face and would not settle the accounts, but judging from the way Chu Yuan was protecting his shortcomings, he would seem ruthless if he seemed to be embarrassed.


    So, he could only speak pretending to be sighing.


    "It''s very faceless, then you have played a game with this seat. If you win, don''t you have face?"


    Chu Yuan said coldly.


    "This... this, fellow Taoist, although I don''t know what realm you are, but you must also exist in my realm. You have reached our realm. Don''t fellow Taoists abide by the''holy covenant''? Do it once."


    The palace lord of the Shangqing Palace said repeatedly.


    He didn''t want to fight Chu Yuan at all.


    "What is a covenant?"


    Chu Yuan frowned, a little puzzled.


    "Could the Taoist fellow be the surviving saint?"


    The palace lord of the Shangqing Palace narrowed his eyes, as if thinking of something.


    After he said that sentence.


    Looking at Chu Yuan carefully, he found the divine light shrouded in Chu Yuan''s body.


    Sure enough, this person in front of you is the ¡®Sage of Survival¡¯!


    I just don¡¯t know how this person entered the fairy world.


    The so-called surviving sage is the ¡®saint¡¯ that survived the era before the existence of the immortal world.


    These surviving saints are called the surviving saints.


    Chu Yuan on the other side didn¡¯t know what the ¡®Sage of Survival¡¯ was. He just wanted to ask something.


    hasn''t waited for him to speak.


    The palace lord of the Shangqing Palace on the opposite side continued to speak, not giving Chu Yuan a chance to speak at all.


    "It seems that the Daoists don¡¯t know what a covenant is, and the poor Dao came to explain one or two for the Daoists. The so-called covenant is the agreement made by the one in heaven and earth."


    "Any existence stepping into and above the quasi-sage can''t take action in the fairy world at will. If there is a conflict, talk to resolve the conflict."


    The palace lord of the Shangqing Palace patiently explained to Chu Yuan.


    I was afraid that Chu Yuan would not understand the rules, so I really did it with him.


    A ¡®surviving saint¡¯, no matter whether the opponent is a quasi saint or a true saint on top, he cannot be an opponent.


    So if you really do it, he must be the one who suffers.


    "Holy Covenant? In that case, what did you mean by coming here?"


    Chu Yuan is puzzled.


    Since he didn''t do anything, then this person came to him, really for a gunshot?


    "Friends of Daoist, there is no way for this poor Dao. Friends of Dao has lost the face of poor Dao. As the palace lord of the Shangqing Palace, poor Dao must come out, otherwise it can''t be justified."


    Shangqing Palace Lord said so.


    "Then how do you want to find face?"


    Chu Yuan looked up and down the palace lord of the Shangqing Palace, and asked faintly.


    "Well, that fellow Daoist, let¡¯s do it. Peng Dao is also very busy to see fellow Daoists, so I won¡¯t waste my time. Peng Dao will do a play on his own to solve the problem of face. Dao will not lose its own face, nor will it lose your face, fellow Taoist."


    The palace lord of the Shangqing Palace said these words very quickly.


    It seems that this is not the first time he has said this, so it seems so fast and so skillful.


    The words came out.


    I can''t give Chu Yuan to the whole.


    Can it be like this?


    To do a scene by yourself, you don¡¯t need him to do anything. When it comes, just do it by the other party alone?


    Good fellow, it can still be like this.


    Chu Yuan didn''t recover for a while, she was in a daze.


    The palace lord of the Shangqing Palace thought Chu Yuan was unwilling to accept it, so he was so frightened that he continued to speak quickly.


    "Friends, count me owing you a favor, is this okay?"


    The palace lord of the Shangqing Palace said so.


    At this time, Chu Yuan became even more confused.


    All these things.


    He lost the face of the opponent.


    The other party still owes him a favor.


    There is such a good thing?


    Chu Yuan just wanted to speak, he replied to the other party, and then left.


    But the other party still refused to let Chu Yuan speak.


    "Since fellow Daoist is still unwilling, add a treasure, so let''s go ahead!"


    The palace lord of the Shangqing Palace gritted his teeth and threw out a sword-shaped treasure.


    As soon as the sword-shaped treasure appeared, Void trembles faintly, and flies all the way to Chu Yuan, bursting out an unmatched sword force.


    The palace lord of the Shangqing Palace was obviously emotional.


    He wanted to test Chu Yuan''s strength a little bit.


    So after throwing out this treasure.


    The palace lord of the Shangqing Palace opened his eyes wide, to see clearly how Chu Yuan took his move.


    In the sight of the palace lord of the Shangqing Palace.


    This treasure flew in front of Chu Yuan.


    Before he touched Chu Yuan, he was blocked by the divine light radiating freely from Chu Yuan''s body.


    Under the divine light, the treasure seemed to have felt some extreme threat, and it floated to Chu Yuan very cleverly.


    Chu Yuan squeezed the treasure tightly, examined it carefully, nodded in satisfaction, and looked up at the palace lord of the Shangqing Palace.


    "Huh? Fellow Daoist, what are you doing with your eyes so big? The body protection light is gone, so don''t you wake up!"


    "I will accept this treasure of fellow Daoist. Fellow Daoist, the one you said, you will act in a play by yourself, and I agree, and leave the rest to you, fellow Daoist. So I withdrew first."


    "In addition, those big Luo and the immortal king and the immortal emperor have been subdued by this seat, and the follow-up finishing work will also trouble the fellow daoists..."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 727： Evangelism in Dreams

    Chapter 727


    Tens of thousands meters above the sky beyond Wansheng Tiancheng.


    Chu Yuan was standing on the sky with the disciples of Wudaozong, as well as many immortal kings and emperors, as well as Daluo.


    At this moment, they are looking back at the direction of Wansheng Tiancheng.


    In the clouds there, endless ripples continue to spread out, and two lights and shadows can be seen faintly clashing back and forth between the hazy clouds, as if there are two peerless powerful men at war.


    is accompanied by fighting.


    There was another voice, which was dialogue.


    "Friends of Daoist, poor Dao is just asking me to go back to the Qing Dynasty Great Power. Why is Dao friends here?"


    "Friends, you should come back from your hands, not by speaking out!"


    "In that case, fellow Daoist, we let go and did one..."


    "Really!"


    "Friends, let¡¯s look at the trick of the poor Dao, Great Chaos Palm!"


    "What is this trick, look at the imaginary sky seal of the poor road!"


    "¡­¡­"


    The light and shadow are heavy in the clouds, it seems that the two sides are fighting and have entered a white-hot stage.


    Looking at this scene, Chu Yuan in the distance couldn''t help but shook his head, took out the sword-shaped treasure and looked at it, tut tut.


    He was a little emotional.


    The palace lord of the Shangqing Palace really knows how to play.


    This is also a nice person.


    "Let''s go, what are you doing in a daze? Let''s evacuate this area first. It is estimated that many people will come over later."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said lightly.


    "Yes, Master."


    "Yes, senior."


    Many people behind Chu Yuan all spoke up.


    They looked at Chu Yuan one by one, then at the two intertwining lights and shadows over there, and then at the treasure that Chu Yuan was holding.


    They seem to understand something, their eyes are complicated.


    It seems that the world of these top bosses is different from what they imagined.


    Chu Yuan didn''t care what these people were thinking, he gently waved his hand, and led many people together into a divine light, and flew back to the mountain where his trumpet was.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    is outside the Upper East Shenzhou.


    In an ancient Buddhist temple.


    This Buddhist temple is very quiet, there is no one inside or outside, and its halls are covered with dust. It seems that no one has been here for a long, long time.


    There is an open space at the entrance of the main hall of the Buddhist temple.


    A figure sat cross-legged quietly in the clearing.


    It was a young girl in a purple dress, with long purple hair hanging down on her waist, bare feet, and extremely precise facial features, like a doll, with countless rhymes shrouded in her body.


    Every kind of Taoist rhyme is completely different. If it is an ordinary person, this kind of situation is impossible, but it happened to this young girl.


    Moreover, there are three thousand different Taoist rhymes.


    Three thousand kinds, not more than one, and not too many, very mysterious.


    This girl is absolutely perilla.


    After the perilla soared to the upper realm, he worshipped an immortal gate, and later went out to practice, accidentally broke into this Buddhist temple, obtained its hidden inheritance, and began to practice in the Buddhist temple.


    The inheritance of ?? Perilla is obviously very impressive.


    This has made her, in a short period of time, her realm has risen rapidly, and she has now reached the ¡®Golden Fairy¡¯ realm!


    Golden Immortal is against the current upper realm, that is the realm of the fairy king!


    You know, among all the disciples of Wudaozong today, except for Ye Luo who is open, although most of the other disciples have combat power comparable to that of the immortal king, in terms of realm, none of them has reached the golden immortal and condensed gold. Fairy fruit.


    Perilla is the first one!


    "The law of big dreams, one dream, one world, and the truth in the dream."


    Ziso, who had closed her eyes, slowly opened her eyes, and she whispered.


    She stood up slowly, with the color of enlightenment in her eyes.


    She has completely mastered the inheritance contained in this Buddhist temple.


    Because of mastering it, she was a little shocked in her heart.


    This inheritance refers directly to the method of proof.


    It is said that going to the end will enable her to preach and become a ¡®saint¡¯.


    "One dream, one world. By using this method, you can go to different small worlds in the dream, and return from experience. All experiences and cultivation bases will be blessed on the body."


    Ziso has nothing else to say except for the power of this inheritance.


    She took a deep breath.


    turned his head and looked into the ancient Buddhist temple hall.


    Ziso bowed towards the ancient temple hall to show respect.


    After the salute, she turned and left.


    After Zisu left the Buddhist temple.


    The silent ancient temple suddenly shook, and countless golden light particles gathered from all directions, forming two shadows in the air.


    Neither light nor shadow can see its true body clearly, but it is amazing. As long as you see these two lights and shadows, a sense of compassion will naturally arise in your heart, as if these two lights and shadows are true Buddhas.


    "Senior brother, this girl was born so well, chasing the chaos gods and demons, and she has the aura of three thousand great avenues. The most terrifying thing is that under the anger of three thousand great avenues, this girl is actually unaffected. It has become one of its own."


    One of the lights and shadows spoke like this, and the tone was very surprised.


    "Um."


    Another light and shadow is just a simple word.


    "Brother, this woman has a relationship with me in the West! If we can accept this woman as a disciple, then our next layout will be much more convenient."


    The light and shadow spoke again.


    He seems to be a little eager, wanting to do something.


    "Junior, just do whatever you want, don¡¯t force it."


    The other light and shadow are not in a hurry or slow.


    "Brother, have you made any mistakes, like this kind of disciple, you can never meet, how can you miss it?"


    The light and shadow are very anxious, and even more puzzled.


    "Brother, can you see through the birth of this disciple and the greatest cause and effect?"


    Another Guangying shook his head and said such a sentence.


    At the reminder of that light and shadow, he was stunned for a moment, and then he thought of something, and took a closer look at the direction where Zisu had left.


    "this¡­¡­"


    "How could this be? I can''t see through it?"


    The light and shadow seemed to be very puzzled, thinking left and right, but didn''t think of any reason.


    "Junior brother, this matter can be done by the fate. It is not easy for this disciple to have cause and effect with us, and there is no need to force anything."


    The other light and shadow are of the Buddha style, which is completely ¡®following¡¯.


    "It''s me who took the picture."


    The light and shadow shook his head.


    After a while, the two lights and shadows looked at each other, they disappeared together, and re-turned into countless light particles, scattered throughout the temple.


    This Buddhist temple has returned to peace again. No one can imagine what happened here just now.


    For outsiders, this is still a ruined Buddhist temple, without any abnormalities, it is a place that others would be annoying to look at...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 728： By mistake

    Chapter 728


    Upper bound, East China, mountains.


    After throwing the nine disciples of Wudaozong and the immortal emperor Daluo to the mountain, the Shenguang L of Chu Yuan quickly left.


    Shenguang Tuba naturally returned to the lower realm.


    Chu Yuan''s mind controlled the tuba to return to the lower realm. Of course, the trumpet here was not in charge, so he did not meet many disciples for the time being, but let those disciples stay on the mountain first.


    Those immortal kings, immortal emperors, and even Da Luo are ascetic practitioners, and basically a retreat is completed for a century and a thousand years.


    For them, staying on a mountain does not feel boring.


    But some disciples of Wudaozong can¡¯t do it anymore, jumping up and down everywhere.


    ¡­¡­


    this day.


    In the mountains, outside Chen Jun¡¯s cave, several uninvited guests welcomed.


    These uninvited guests are just a few disciples of Wudaozong.


    These disciples consist of Su Qianyuan, the genius doctor Hua, Tu Yelin, and Li Cheng.


    "I heard that this is the residence of our Sixteenth Junior Brother, walk around, let''s go in and take a look."


    "It¡¯s not so good. Senior Brother said that Junior Brother Sixteen seems to be in retreat. If we break in like this, Senior Brother and Sister will scold me..."


    "Ye Lin, you are stupid. The senior brother in our place is the third senior. If something happens, it must be the third senior brother. What are you afraid of."


    Several disciples are talking with each other.


    The black-faced Su Qianyuan next to ??: "?"


    Hey, hey, just say it.


    Said directly in front of him, is that too much?


    "What you said, we are just visiting the Sixteenth Junior Brother, what can happen? Besides, even if something happens, shouldn''t it be shared by us? Why should I carry it?"


    Su Qianyuan said with a black face.


    "Senior Brother, just for fun, for fun, let''s go, let''s go first to visit the Sixteenth Brother."


    The genius doctor ??Hua hurried over and said.


    Hear this.


    Su Qianyuan couldn''t say anything, so he nodded.


    The disciples glanced at each other.


    Finally, Su Qianyuan knocked on the door of the cave.


    ßËßËßË¡­¡­


    Su Qianyuan tapped twice, but no one responded at all.


    This made Su Qianyuan a little confused.


    Isn¡¯t Junior Brother Sixteen not in the Dongfu?


    Su Qianyuan, who couldn''t understand for a while, stretched out his hand and opened the door, trying to see if there was anyone inside.


    With the power of Su Qianyuan.


    Naturally, the gate of the cave can''t be able to stop him.


    was easily broken by him.


    Su Qianyuan opened the door and just wanted to glance inside to see what was going on.


    He just opened the door, before he had time to see what was inside.


    Only heard a thunderous sound exploding in his ears.


    "ß³!!!"


    Su Qianyuan could only hear this word.


    The next moment, he saw a picture scroll in the shape of a yin and yang fish in front of him, and slammed into him severely.


    Su Qianyuan had no time to react. The picture was too fast, and unexpectedly, he had only time to hold his hands across his chest to resist.


    boom! ! !


    The scroll hit Su Qianyuan, and the ripples visible to the naked eye spread, and Su Qianyuan''s entire body flew out uncontrollably.


    Su Qianyuan flew out for five meters, only to slow down, and with a single force, he resisted the impact.


    "Senior Brother!"


    The remaining three disciples saw this and hurriedly flew to Su Qianyuan to guard against the enemy.


    They all burst into their own aura in an instant, and they are ready for everything.


    They usually go to play and make trouble.


    When something really happened, each other wanted to carry each other and resist everything with their bodies.


    "I''m fine, I just didn''t notice that I was shocked."


    Su Qianyuan came slowly, waved his hand, and looked fiercely into the cave.


    The blow just now has the power of an ordinary ¡®true fairy¡¯.


    Thanks to his extremely strong body, otherwise he would be hurt by a sudden blow.


    It''s just that he is a little puzzled.


    In this cave, why is there such a powerful attack suddenly?


    He remembered that the second brother had clearly said that the sixteenth brother was just a mortal.


    It is impossible for a mortal to make such a powerful attack.


    Is it possible that what happened to the Sixteenth Junior Brother?


    "Go, rush in and find Junior Brother Sixteen!"


    Su Qianyuan said, and immediately took the lead and rushed into the cave.


    He has just arrived at the gate of the cave.


    A voice sounded again.


    "Xuanwu."


    The two words light and fluttering fell.


    Surrounded by the fusion of spiritual energy, the world faintly vibrated.


    After a while, the spiritual energy formed a huge illusory creature in front of the cave.


    "Break it for me!"


    Su Qianyuan punched the illusory creature "Xuanwu" with one fist.


    The illusory creature''Xuanwu'' didn''t even take a look at this punch, glanced at it, and let Su Qianyuan punch it.


    ßË! ! !


    Su Qianyuan punched Xuanwu with a fist, only a clear sound, and nothing else.


    Su Qianyuan was stunned.


    His punch was at least an attack at the level of a fairy king, how could it not even be able to defeat this illusory creature.


    "ß³."


    is another word.


    The yin and yang fish scroll came again.


    This time Su Qianyuan was no longer polite. His eyes quickly turned scarlet, his body was rolling up, and a huge phantom appeared behind him.


    At this moment, he was like an ancestral witch, his domineering and wild aura made people tremble.


    "Go away."


    Su Qianyuan broke out with all his strength.


    With all his strength, he is undoubtedly terrifying.


    He punched again.


    This punch wrapped his full strength.


    Su Qianyuan with all his strength, how could that illusory creature Xuanwu be able to resist.


    With just one punch, the Xuanwu shattered and turned into countless fragments flying.


    Su Qianyuan was about to rush forward.


    A fairy sword fell to the ground, and the terrifying sword aura forced Su Qianyuan back.


    "The third child, don''t be irritable."


    A voice came.


    I saw Ye Luo descend from the sky lightly, before reaching the cave, stopping Su Qianyuan.


    "Why, you are discussing each other? You have to go outside to discuss each other. The mountains here are so big that it disturbs Master. I take you as a question."


    Ye Luo glared at Su Qianyuan, Li Cheng and others, and then began to speak.


    "Compare? Senior brother, there are others here! I suspect that Junior Brother Sixteen is in danger!"


    Su Qianyuan''s eyes stared like cows.


    "Why is there someone else here? Isn''t the person in it the Sixteenth Junior Brother?"


    Ye Luo frowned slightly, he thought for a while, took a look inside the cave, and then shouted out Chen Jun who was sitting inside.


    After confirming that Chen Jun was still the same Chen Jun, he looked at Su Qianyuan...


    Damn it, cabbage wants to write more, but the state can¡¯t be adjusted. Now that it¡¯s adjusted, how many people are still chasing it? My friends leave a message, if there are more people, the cabbage will be more.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 729： Love and kill

    Chapter 729 Love and kill each other


    East China Mountains.


    Before Chen Jun Dongfu.


    Ye Luo looked at the four Su Qianyuan with complicated eyes.


    "So, you heard the second child say that Junior Brother Sixteen is a mortal, and you think that the one who just shot is not Junior Brother Sixteen, so you want to rush in forcibly?"


    I only heard Ye Luo say this.


    "Yes, senior brother, we are not to blame for this matter. The second senior brother said that Junior Brother Sixteen is a mortal. We guessed that if it were a mortal, how could there be such a strong attack in the cave, so we thought that Senior Brother Sixteen would come out. Something happened."


    Su Qianyuan shirks responsibility and successfully escapes, and all the responsibilities are handed over to Zhang Han.


    "Yes, it''s all the second brother said."


    "By the way, senior brother, I heard the second senior brother say before that you are a bully, you are so strong, don''t go to the nineth sister..."


    "Yes, yes, I was there at the time, I was the rock on the ground, ahem, I was sitting on the rock..."


    The remaining three people were not to be outdone and fanned the flames.


    They are also afraid that things are not big enough.


    "The second child..."


    Ye Luo whispered, and silently took out the fairy sword from behind.


    "Let¡¯s talk first, Sixteenth Brother, this is your Third Brother, Sixth Brother, Eighth Brother, and Thirteen Brothers. You know, I have something to do. Let¡¯s go ahead."


    Ye Luo left such a sentence, turned around and flew out into a sword of light.


    After Ye Luo completely left, Su Qianyuan and the other four were relieved.


    They looked at each other and couldn''t help but smile.


    Dead fellow Daoist will not die poor Dao.


    They just need to get out anyway.


    As for the second brother?


    Second Brother and Senior Brother fell in love and killed each other. That is not a matter of one day or two. If you do it more than once, it is definitely not a problem.


    I believe that the second brother can be considerate of them.


    "Senior Brother Sixteen, the first time we met, I was unhappy. Brother 2 must be blamed for this. Don¡¯t remember us."


    Su Qianyuan, after regaining his consciousness, looked at Chen Jun, smiled and said.


    Chen Jun smiled, did not speak, picked up a piece of paper and communicated with Su Qianyuan.


    He is in a ¡®self-cultivation¡¯ situation, and his fighting method is written, but he can¡¯t speak.


    Su Qianyuan and others were surprised by this way of communication, but they didn''t say anything, but patiently communicated with Chen Jun.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the Chuyuan Dongfu.


    Trumpet Chu Yuan finally slowly opened his eyes.


    He has already drove the Shenguang Tuba back to the Supreme Profound Realm Wudao Sect.


    So my mind is all adjusted to the trumpet.


    Back to the trumpet.


    Chu Yuan immediately opened the "Character Status Quo" and checked it.


    ¡¾Your ten disciples Shiso and Buddhism have cause and effect...¡¿


    [Your ten disciples Perilla and Supreme Power have cause and effect...]¡Á2


    [Your second disciple Zhang Han was attacked by your older disciple Ye Luo...]


    [Your nine-disciples, Sile, broke into the ancient immortal cave house, inherited his inheritance, and his cultivation base rose greatly]


    ¡¾Your fourteenth disciple Lin Mobai enters the ancient magic gate...¡¿


    [Your fifteenth disciple''s way of devouring food, the cultivation base has risen...]


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Yuan probably scanned it again.


    I found that there was nothing special, and the disciples were quite stable.


    Sure enough, as long as you pinch the troublemaker Yeluo, and pinch the second-in-command Li Cheng, the upper realm seems to be peaceful.


    But this, what happened to the second child being attacked by Ye Luo?


    Chu Yuan raised her eyebrows, but didn''t care.


    Ghost knows what these two people are making.


    Nothing happens.


    "Then what do we do next, we should go to Zhenger Bajing to find a place to establish the Wudaozong orthodoxy, but I don''t know where to find it."


    "There is also Chen Jun, I don''t know what is going on now."


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, but decided to go to Chen Jun to see what Chen Jun is like now.


    Just when Chu Yuan was about to leave.


    A voice sounded outside.


    "Disciple Ye Luo, please see Master."


    This voice successfully stopped Chu Yuan who wanted to leave.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but stunned, and immediately opened his mouth, letting Ye Luo come in, and the heart of looking for Chen Jun also went out.


    Ye Luo quickly walked in and bowed to Chu Yuan.


    "The disciples pay respect to Master."


    I only heard Ye Luo say this.


    "Get up, Luo''er, are you and Han''er discussing each other?"


    Chu Yuan, who was sitting on the futon, asked casually.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo was stunned.


    He was a little sluggish.


    He just beat Zhang Han,


    But before he beat him, he was worried about being discovered by the master, so he deliberately mobilized Dao Yi and sealed off a small area.


    Under his deliberate blockade, Da Luo couldn''t even notice.


    The master who has been in retreat actually knows?


    Master is worthy of being a master...


    Ye Luo took a breath in her heart.


    But he didn''t dare to tell the truth when he was killed.


    If Master knew about it, he would go public to avenge his personal revenge and beat Zhang Han, he would definitely be criticized.


    So I can never say that.


    "Master, the disciples saw that the second junior brother¡¯s realm breakthrough seemed to be too fast, and the foundation was not stable, so he tempered him a bit and helped him stabilize the foundation."


    "The disciple never told the second junior disciple about this matter, so in the eyes of the second junior disciple and others, maybe the disciple was beating him, but the disciple was actually helping him."


    Ye Luo lowered his head and spoke.


    "That''s it, okay, I know for the teacher, what happened to you when you came here this time?"


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly and said softly.


    "Master, as we said before, we want a piece of the world to establish the Taoist tradition. The disciple has found this place and has already taken it. Master, look at it, when will we be there?"


    Ye Luo bowed his hands and bowed.


    After speaking, he took out a map and marked a place in it.


    The place is located in the most central part of Eastern China, which is obviously extremely rich and rare.


    Chu Yuan also looked at it carefully.


    "Huh? All the landmarks next to this cave are the territory of the demon race? The Phoenix family, the true dragon family, and the Golden Crow clan? This cave world is connected to the big demons and is still on the edge of the two races. Luo''er, you are How did you get this place?"


    "Back to Master, the disciple taught them the truth of kendo, so the disciple got this place."


    "Is that why you and the big monster races have feuded to death?"


    "...No, I have already made feuds with the big monster races. This cave heaven and blessed land is just an addition. Master, please rest assured that this cave heaven and blessed land is protected by a natural formation. Can''t attack that big formation..."


    "Let''s go then, go check it out and see how this cavernous land is."


    "Yes, Master."


    "¡­¡­"


    After a conversation between the two.


    Chu Yuan planned to visit Dongtianfudi.


    I went to see Chen Jun¡¯s affairs, but Ye Luo was successfully taken aback...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 730： Hit the little ones, and come the old ones?

    Chapter 730 The small one came, and the old one came?


    The upper boundary of ?? is divided into big states. The development of each big state is different. Among them, Eastern China is the most normal state.


    The development of ??East China is the most prosperous place in the east, west, south and north, and it belongs to the center of East China.


    In the center of the East China, there are all forces of people, monsters, gods, gods, and gods, and it is very complicated here.


    Basically every piece of heaven and blessed land has been occupied.


    People who enter the center of Eastern China from other places are basically impossible to obtain a piece of heaven and blessed land, and can only choose to join one of the forces.


    Of course, there will always be exceptions.


    Such as leaf fall.


    abruptly took away an excellent blessed land from the hands of the monster race.


    The blessed land that was taken away by Ye Luo still had a great background.


    is said to be a blessed land once owned by ancient immortals.


    The blessed land of the cave is called ¡®Yintian Island¡¯. It is a blessed land located in the sea of ??void in the center of Eastern China, with a large formation guarding it outside, which is very extraordinary.


    ¡­¡­


    This day, outside Yintian Island.


    Ye Luo and Chu Yuan came here.


    The two masters and disciples took a sword together, and came with the sword, staying in the air, looking at the hidden sky island in the distance.


    Ye Luo didn''t know why Chu Yuan didn''t fly by himself, but he didn''t dare to say anything. He could only follow his master''s instructions, carry his master, and fly together.


    As for Chu Yuan...


    His trumpet, where there is mana, can only be carried by Ye Luo.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan was standing on the fairy sword, looking at Yintian Island.


    Looking from the outside, the Yintian Island is full of smog, it is not clear at all, and there is obviously a large formation guarding it.


    "I can''t see clearly here, come on, open the big array and go in,"


    Chu Yuan commanded a sentence.


    "Yes, Master."


    Where did Ye Luo dare to have an opinion, he could only slowly drive the fairy sword to Yintian Island.


    In the flight of the fairy sword.


    Chu Yuan was not polite, standing on the fairy sword, let Ye Luo carry him to fly, while flying, he was still talking.


    "Luo''er, it is not for the teacher to let you fly as the teacher. Now that the teacher has reached a critical moment in his cultivation, the cultivation base cannot be used and needs to be sealed, so you are allowed to carry it. Do you understand?"


    Chu Yuan explained casually, and didn''t care.


    "It is an honor for a disciple to carry the master!"


    Ye Luo said quickly.


    In response to this, Chu Yuan just hummed slightly, and didn''t say much.


    Ye Luo saw this, and didn''t dare to say anything, and began to control the fairy sword with all his heart, heading for Yintian Island.


    The two have just prepared to enter the Yintian Island.


    boom! ! !


    Suddenly, a loud noise exploded suddenly.


    I saw that the originally peaceful sea of ??void set off a stormy sea, and gold dragons of tens of millions of feet wrapped up the waves to the sky.


    In an instant, the entire sky was covered by dark clouds.


    A golden dragon shuttles back and forth in the sky, which is extremely vast.


    One of the golden dragons exposed the dragon''s head in the clouds, and those eyes were as large as a huge mountain staring at the leaves on the fairy sword.


    "Taiyi Sword Sovereign! Unexpectedly, you would dare to enter the realm of my true dragon clan. Do you really think that my true dragon clan can''t help you?!"


    The golden dragon opened his blood basin and spoke word by word.


    It''s very loud.


    Between opening and closing, there are countless ripples appearing with the sound of the sound.


    This sudden scene before me.


    Both Ye Luo and Chu Yuan were in a daze.


    But Ye Luo was back to his senses all at once.


    After regaining consciousness, a burst of embarrassment came.


    What he stabbed outside was actually leaked in front of the master, and it was still known to the master in this way.


    "Master, Master, can you give the disciple some time so that he can solve it?"


    Ye Luo looked at Chu Yuan, lowered his head and said.


    "Go, your fairy sword needs to be carried as a teacher, so you can take this to challenge."


    Chu Yuan said with no expression on his face.


    He stretched out his hand and took out the sword-shaped treasure from the storage ring.


    This treasure was given by the former palace lord of the Shangqing Palace.


    Ye Luo respectfully took the sword-shaped treasure, and he took a closer look.


    The sword-shaped treasure in his hand is a golden divine sword. The hilt is engraved with the word ¡®dao¡¯. Before the sword is out of its sheath, it has revealed a fierce force that will shatter the void.


    "What a strong treasure."


    Ye Luo couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    He felt how powerful this divine sword really is.


    It is because of feeling.


    So he understands how precious this divine sword is.


    This is a divine sword far surpassing those ¡®ancestors¡¯.


    "Go ahead."


    Chu Yuan shook his head and said.


    "Yes, Master."


    Ye said a word, and then he stopped talking, and turned around directly.


    Chu Yuan stood quietly on the fairy sword, watching the falling leaves rushing into the sky.


    This Ye Luo is quite sensible.


    knows that his trumpet can''t move his cultivation base.


    also divided a part of mind control fairy sword.


    Chu Yuan carried his hands on his back, feeling relieved in his heart.


    It is not wasted that he loves this big disciple so much.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    Leaves rose up into the sky.


    Facing the sky full of golden dragons, he has no fear.


    Pull out the golden sword directly.


    As soon as the golden sword was unsheathed, the void around the sword shattered directly, and the sharpness of the sword was undoubtedly displayed.


    "So strong."


    Ye Luo stared blankly at the golden divine sword in his hand.


    Above the Divine Sword, not only the endless sword aura is permeating, but it is also surrounded by the meaning of kendo.


    This meaning of kendo was even more terrifying than Ye Luo''s own meaning of kendo.


    Ye Luo tried to attach his sense of kendo to it.


    But this golden divine sword was not willing at all. When Ye Luo¡¯s kendo meaning touched it, a stronger kendo meaning suddenly burst out.


    The collision of the two meanings of kendo, as if water and fire are incompatible, cancel each other out.


    this¡­¡­


    Yeluo has no time to take care of anything. Since the blessing can''t be done, then no blessing.


    The power of this golden sword is enough.


    One thought ends here.


    Leaf fell horizontally with the golden divine sword, and slashed towards the sky full of golden dragons on the sky.


    buzzing...


    A sword passed, as if to cut down the entire sky, the momentum was raging, and the light belonging to the kendo shone on the entire world.


    ¡­¡­


    Standing on the fairy sword, Chu Yuan even closed his eyes because the sword light was too dazzling.


    When he opens his eyes again.


    The sky full of golden dragons on the sky has disappeared, there is no blood, no corpses, it seems that the sky full of golden dragons has never been here, everything is like an illusion.


    Those golden dragons...


    has been cut into nothingness?


    Chu Yuan probably knew what was going on, but he didn''t expect that the sword was really powerful to this degree.


    If he read it right.


    Among the golden dragons in the sky, there are several of them in the Immortal Emperor Realm, but even the Immortal Emperor Realm has turned into nothingness under a sword.


    This sword is amazing.


    Just as Chu Yuan was feeling emotional.


    A dragon chant sounded again.


    This made Chu Yuan a thought in her heart.


    Classic routines?


    I hit the small one, and the old one came?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 731： The story of the scrap

    Chapter 731 The Story of the Fragmented Book


    The upper bound governs thousands of lower bounds.


    There are countless lower realms. Some of the powerful ones are related to the upper realm and have ascension channels, but there are also many weak lower realms that do not even have ascending channels with the upper realm.


    In this weak lower realm, the appearance of the monk is a kind of sadness.


    The monks are destined to walk the endless road of immortality.


    And in one of the unknown lower realms.


    Leaving from the Supreme Profound Realm, many emperors of the old demons came here and ruled here.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Lower Realm, in a palace that has not been built.


    Dijun is sitting high and looking at it with a book in his hand. The more he looks at it, the more surprised he becomes.


    "This lower realm is disconnected from the upper realm, but its history is very rich, and it even records all the history of our time."


    Dijun watched and whispered in a low voice.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to watch it.


    A figure walked in quickly outside.


    "Brother!"


    Emperor Taiyi quickly walked into the hall, holding a book in his hand, and his face was full of anxiety.


    "Taiyi, pay attention to the image. No matter how you say it, it is also the demon clan and demon emperor. How can you not pay attention to the image so much."


    Dijun gently closed the book and said with a frown.


    "Brother, look, look..."


    Emperor Dong Huang couldn''t take care of that much. He walked forward quickly and handed a book to Emperor Jun.


    "What is this book?"


    Di Jun took it smoothly, and asked curiously.


    "This book is a fragmented one. It seems that a mighty one wrote about me waiting for the death of the war and the end of the Lich''s calamity!"


    Dong Huang Taiyi hurriedly spoke.


    Hear this.


    Dijun also reduced his relaxed expression, put on a serious one, opened the book in his hand and began to read.


    He looked carefully this time.


    There is no trace of slack.


    Emperor Taiyi didn''t dare to bother, standing beside him quietly, waiting for his brother to finish reading.


    After a while.


    Dijun closed the remnant in his hand again, and he was silent.


    For a while, the atmosphere in the hall was somewhat depressed.


    "The Lich measures the calamity, enshrines the gods, and travels to the west to measure the robbery..."


    Dijun took a deep breath, feeling a little at a loss.


    "Brother, it also recorded the story of why the empire collapsed after Journey to the West..."


    Tonghuang Taiyi also wants to remind.


    But he hasn''t finished speaking yet.


    was interrupted by Dijun.


    "I know, I have seen that, the gods and the calamity, the master of the heavens wanted to re-refine the chaos, and was suppressed by the Taoist ancestors, but the primordial land was still divided and turned into an immortal world."


    "After the journey to the west, the realm of the immortal world was broken and turned into countless fragments due to some changes. These fragments collided with the fragments of the original fragmented and broken remnants, and finally evolved into the current upper bound and countless lower bounds."


    Only listen to Dijun slowly.


    The Donghuang at the side nodded a little, and wanted to say something more.


    Dijun still refused to let him speak.


    "Taiyi, wait, you take out the Eastern Emperor Bell and cover this palace."


    Dijun glanced at the sky outside, and said lightly.


    Emperor Taiyi heard the words, a little puzzled.


    But because of the trust in Emperor Jun, he took out the Eastern Emperor Bell and let the Eastern Emperor Bell envelope the entire hall.


    See this scene.


    Dijun didn''t froze, and took out the Hetu Luoshu he had brought back from the demon master, and further covered the entire hall.


    This made Donghuang Taiyi even more puzzled.


    Do not understand why Dijun is so cautious.


    "Taiyi, what we are going to talk about next is not simple. In case it is not good to be perceived by some existence, it is safe to use the Shangdong Huangzhong and Hetu Luoshu."


    Dijun vaguely reminded him again, his tone was full of meaning.


    It''s like talking to someone.


    Emperor Taiyi also understood in seconds, he nodded, indicating that he understood.


    "I know, Taiyi, what you want to say is why the world of immortality is broken, and why the former primordial way of heaven will be degraded to become the way of heaven and earth of a small world."


    Dijun stood up from his position and said this.


    "Yes, brother, I don''t understand why this happens."


    Emperor Taiyi shook his head.


    That book is a fragmented book, it only records a part of things, and many things are not recorded.


    If this book is complete, then it will definitely give them all the answers.


    "I can guess what, Taiyi, you have to understand that Dao Ancestor has already existed in harmony with Dao. The Primordial Way is bad luck, Dao Ancestor is not much better. If the Dao Ancestor really falls, Dao Ancestor will definitely fall... ¡­"


    "But Taiyi, you see, on the last page of this fragmented book, there is a line of small print, Dao Ancestor will live forever! This proves that Dao Ancestor may be fine at all. There is something wrong with Dao Antian Dao, but Dao Ancestor is okay, what do you say."


    Dijun opened the last chapter of the fragmented manuscript, pointed at a small piece of it, and showed it to Donghuang Tai.


    Dong Huang Taiyi also took a closer look, and his face became weird.


    They all know.


    Once the Taoist ancestors joined the heavenly Tao and became the masters of the prehistoric times.


    But its strength is closely related to the Dao of Heaven, the Dao of Heaven is strong, the ancestor is strong, and the Dao of Heaven is weak, the ancestor is weak.


    This situation has both advantages and disadvantages.


    The advantage is that the Dao Ancestor Association is stronger than the average saint.


    The disadvantage is that the ancestors of Tao will be limited by the way of heaven, and will never be able to take a higher level.


    Now the prehistoric heaven is no longer there.


    The Taoist ancestors will live forever...


    this¡­¡­


    Tonghuang Taiyi seems to understand something.


    "Brother, since Dao Ancestor lives forever, then... are those saints still there?"


    Tong Huang Taiyi asked.


    "Most of them are still there, but they have taken a higher step. It''s ridiculous. The gods are not benevolent and all things are the dogs, and the saints are not benevolent and the people are the dogs. They are not sanctified and eventually become ants. This is really true."


    Di Jun is amazed.


    Who would have thought that fighting to and fro, until each other became history, and in the end it was all given to the saints, and all paving the way for the ancestors of Taoism.


    Good luck makes people.


    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t expect that they would be resurrected one day.


    "Then brother, what shall we do next?"


    Dong Huang Taiyi then asked.


    "Set up the heaven, dominate as many lower realms as possible, and take refuge in the one surnamed Chu."


    Dijun waved his hand and put away the rest of his hand.


    He stepped to the door of the hall, and through the door, he looked at the gloomy sky outside.


    "I have a hunch that the person named Chu will be our only chance to be sanctified. Following him, there will be nothing wrong. Maybe he can lead us to find more truth."


    Only listen to Dijun said like this.


    Chu Yuan...


    The appearance of that figure flashed through Donghuang Taiyi''s mind, and she couldn''t help being full of confidence deep in her heart.


    Even he himself doesn¡¯t know why.


    When you think of Chu Yuan, you will feel a sense of confidence.


    This is something that no one has ever felt before...


    third more


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 732： Impossible to apologize

    Chapter 732 It is impossible to apologize


    The sea of ??void, outside the hidden sky island.


    Chu Yuan stood on the fairy sword, carrying his hands on his back, the divine light on his body was shining, covering his entire figure, making others unable to see his true face.


    in front of him.


    Ye Luo is holding a golden divine sword and guarding him in front of Chu Yuan.


    is the opposite of them.


    An old man wearing a loose dragon robe with dragon horns on his head stood.


    The old man stood there, and the invisible aura naturally radiated out.


    In terms of momentum, the old man directly suppressed Ye Luo.


    Obviously, this old man belongs to the existence beyond the immortal emperor.


    Daluo exists!


    This old man is the ancestor of the true dragon family.


    True dragons were slaughtered by a lot of people at the door of the house. If this ancestor did not show up, it would be strange.


    "Taiyi Sword Master, you are too much."


    True Dragon''s ancestor was expressionless, looking at Ye Luo, his palms under his loose sleeves couldn''t help shaking.


    That is angry.


    Being stepped on like this, it would be strange if he was not angry.


    "Too much? Who is too much? My master and I are going to enter the island of Yintian. The juniors of your family rushed out to stop them and ran into my master. It is good that I didn''t ask you to settle the account. Do you dare to bark here?"


    Ye Luo looked at each other coldly, without fear.


    He felt that with this golden divine sword in his hand, he called the existence of Daluo, and that was no problem at all.


    The true dragon ancestor who was standing opposite was also angrily laughed.


    was killed by a bunch of juniors.


    This Taiyi Sword Sovereign, and he said that he needs to settle accounts with them?


    Is it true that the members of the true dragon clan were killed, and the true dragons have to apologize?


    This is a dream.


    His true dragon family, how proud of it?


    Even even in the final battle, it is impossible to say anything to apologize.


    This is impossible!


    Just when the true dragon ancestor wanted to do something to teach Ye Luo some lessons, a vision suddenly emerged.


    à¦! ! !


    A harsh cry sounded.


    I saw a big day flying in the distance.


    It is a three-legged golden crow.


    Golden Crow galloping from a distance, the speed is outrageous.


    In the blink of an eye, the three-legged Golden Crow had already arrived near Yintian Island.


    Ye Luo was on guard for himself, thinking that the three-legged golden crow was here to help.


    unexpected.


    The three-legged golden crow did not rush to Ye Luo and Chu Yuan.


    Instead, he rushed towards the real dragon ancestor.


    Walking straight, when he came to the real dragon ancestor, the three-legged golden crow turned into a middle-aged person.


    The middle-aged man held a volume of decree in his hand, facing the true dragon ancestor.


    "The Golden Crow Demon Emperor''s Law aims at this, the true dragon clan Ao ancestor, accept the order."


    The middle-aged man said this.


    The ancestor of the true dragon was taken aback for a moment, and then took the decree from the middle-aged man, opened it and looked at it.


    After reading it carefully, he was stunned.


    this¡­¡­


    Is this decree right?


    The ancestor of the true dragon raised his head in surprise and looked at the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man was helpless and nodded.


    "this¡­¡­"


    True Dragon Patriarch doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    He looked down at the decree in his hand.


    The demon king of the Jinwu clan told him something...


    The clearest one is to let the big monster races not offend Taiyi Sword Master and his fellows, and it is better not to offend all those related to Taiyi Sword Master.


    The reason is that the Master of Taiyi Sword Master is a ¡®Holy¡¯, and it is very likely that they are the ¡®Holy¡¯ that the old immortals sitting behind their monster race cannot beat.


    True Dragon ancestor learned of this, and he shook his heart.


    Just now, what did this Taiyi Sword Master just say?


    Said that those juniors who died in their family smashed into Master Taiyi Jianzun?


    Master of Supreme Sword Master...


    The ¡®Holy¡¯ that the decree said?


    "What''s wrong? What are you doing with this look?"


    The middle-aged man was still a little puzzled, so he could not help but ask in a low voice.


    "Well, you, have you seen a living saint?"


    True ancestor''s stiff face showed a smile, and said very embarrassingly.


    "The living saint? How can it be possible to see it? There are not many Da Luo, the existence of saints, is it possible for us to see it?"


    "Then do you want to see the living saint?"


    "I think, of course I did. What an honor it is to see a living saint?"


    "If you see a living saint, the price is that you may offend a living saint, are you willing?"


    "Of course I do, Old Ancestor Ao, haven''t you heard a word? Asked, Xi Ke died!"


    "Then, turn your head and take a look, the one standing on the fairy sword is the living saint."


    "¡­¡­"


    Two people say you and me.


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man seemed to have thought of something, and turned his head to look at Chu Yuan, who was standing on the Immortal Sword, glowing with divine light all over.


    After taking a look, he quickly turned his head and looked at the true dragon ancestor.


    "Aren''t you kidding me?"


    The middle-aged man is almost crying now.


    "I didn''t joking with you, I just learned that the master of Supreme Sword Master is that one, and that one is a living saint, how about it, can you die with satisfaction now?"


    True Dragon ancestor took a deep breath and spoke slowly.


    At the same time, he was still carefully looking at Chu Yuan.


    The middle-aged man felt it in his heart, he wanted to strangle the true dragon ancestor to death.


    Pit people don¡¯t bring such pits.


    Such a pit is terrible.


    "I don''t know that the Holy Dharma is here, the younger generation has no intention of offending, please forgive the Lord!!"


    The middle-aged man knelt directly in the void, faced Chu Yuan, and gave a standard gift.


    The real dragon ancestor next to ?? saw this scene, and felt confused. Anyway, he was also a member of the Golden Crow clan, how could he be so shameless.


    However, since someone has started, he doesn¡¯t have to be embarrassed.


    "The little dragon did not know that the Lord was here, so he offended the Lord! He also asked the Lord to calm down his anger! The little dragon would apologize, so as to calm the Lord''s wrath!"


    True Dragon Ancestor also knelt down and said repeatedly.


    I was afraid that if I said it a little late, I would be killed by Chu Yuan''s eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Chu Yuan looked at this scene, but couldn''t react.


    But Ye fell, and the reaction was quick.


    "Master, these two people, I¡¯m afraid they have gotten some news. They learned that you had killed a big Luo before, and that the palace lord of the Shangqing Palace was devastated."


    A faint smile flashed in Ye Luo''s eyes, and he already understood what was going on.


    He thought for a moment.


    If your own master wants to establish the orthodoxy, you will definitely need a lot of things. There are just two ready-made resource banks here.


    Isn¡¯t this just a wave of wool?


    "Master, wait for me, I will solve these two people."


    Ye Luo turned his head and said to his master.


    Chu Yuan nodded faintly, and didn''t care much.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo was relieved, and after a salute to Chu Yuan, he flew towards the real dragon ancestor and the middle-aged man...


    The first update, if it is updated daily, if the cabbage is not busy, it will be the third watch, and if the cabbage is busy, it will be two!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 733： Move Wudaozong over directly

    Chapter 733 Bring Wudaozong over directly


    In the hidden sky island.


    Chu Yuan and Ye Luo came here, they were looking at the environment in Yintian Island.


    I have to say that Yintian Island is really a wonderful place.


    The environment on the island is good, full of spiritual energy, and there are some natural treasures, fairy birds and beasts everywhere, and it is like a paradise.


    "Here, not bad."


    Chu Yuan walked on a trail and couldn''t help but praise.


    Of course he can see it.


    This cave heaven and blessed land belong to the top kind.


    Obviously, Ye Luo had bothered about it.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to find such a good heavenly blessed land, and even less likely to be able to ¡®get it¡¯.


    "Master is satisfied."


    Ye Luo touched his head and said.


    "Then set this place as Wudaozong''s orthodoxy, clean up for the teacher, and then move Wudaozong over."


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly and said.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo was taken aback suddenly.


    Move, move over?


    Isn''t ??re-established orthodoxy?


    He had never thought that the re-establishment of Taoism by his master said that it meant to move the Wudao Sect of the Supreme Profound Realm.


    Is this the Master?


    Is this an invincible master who transcends everything?


    Sure enough, there is a huge gap in ideas.


    It was him. He didn''t even dare to think about it and moved Wudaozong to the upper realm.


    The master always wanted to find a suitable place and bring Wudaozong over.


    The gap is here.


    "Master wants to move Wudaozong, but he needs help from his disciples."


    Ye Luo sighed in his heart, looked at Chu Yuan, and asked with his hand.


    "Your cultivation base is still too weak to help."


    Chu Yuan said casually.


    He is also telling the truth.


    His Heavenly Dao tuba and Shenguang tuba are both very powerful beings. Even if it is a normal Da Luo existence, it cannot withstand a blow from one of his two tuba tuba.


    He can take the entire Wudaozong and even Tianwu Mountain across the void to the upper realm with a large size.


    Ye Luo really can''t help much.


    Not to mention the current Ye Luo, even if it is the Ye Luo who breaks through to the''Da Luo Jinxian'', it will not help much.


    "Master, the disciples will definitely practice hard."


    Ye Luo was very excited by this sentence.


    He secretly vowed in his heart that he must grow up as soon as possible.


    At least, he should grow up to the point where he can help Master, instead of being unable to help even as he is now.


    "Well, just practice hard."


    Chu Yuan didn''t care about Ye Luo at all.


    This great disciple is willing to practice hard, isn¡¯t that just right?


    "It''s great here, let''s go, go back there first, and let those people come here to practice."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    "Yes, Master."


    Yela nodded.


    The voice fell.


    With a thought on his mind, the fairy sword flew up behind him and landed in front of his master.


    He stood quietly, waiting for his master to stand up first.


    But Chu Yuan didn''t mean to stand up.


    "No, you just have to go over and let them come over. As a teacher, you have to mobilize your mind and move to Wudaozong."


    Chu Yuan said casually, and immediately sat cross-legged, preparing to adjust his mind to the large side.


    Ye Luo, who heard this, suddenly froze.


    Fuck, fuck.


    Is the master so powerful?


    Moving the entire Wudaozong from the Supreme Profound Realm, there is no need for the master to go personally.


    Can it be done only by mind?


    Ye Luo was in shock.


    With his current realm, of course his mind has also become very powerful. In general, he can kill all mortal realms with a single thought.


    However, Mind wants to fight against Wonderland, but it still can¡¯t do it at all.


    You know, he is now very close to the realm of''Daluo Jinxian''.


    Infinitely close to the ¡®Daluojinxian¡¯ realm, only to be able to achieve this step. If you want to use your mind to complete the master¡¯s feat of moving, how strong is that?


    In the future, he who will become the ¡®Holy¡¯, can he do it?


    It¡¯s hard to tell.


    Ye Luo sincerely sighed about the strength of his master.


    "What are you still doing with the pestle?"


    Chu Yuan, who was about to mobilize his mind, couldn''t help but ask when Ye Luo was still standing.


    "It¡¯s okay, Master, I¡¯m going now, yes, Master, the magic sword you lent me before, I haven¡¯t returned it to you yet, this is your magic sword."


    Ye Luo wanted to leave directly, but suddenly thought that the sword that his master had lent him to cut the dragons had not yet been returned.


    quickly took out the golden divine sword and handed it to Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan glanced at the golden divine sword lightly, but didn''t care about it at all.


    "Take this sword, you don¡¯t need these things for the teacher."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand. He didn''t need to use any treasures at all. His two large sizes were crushed purely by strength, and no treasures were needed.


    If his body cannot be defeated, adding a treasure, and not adding a treasure, are the same.


    "Huh? Master, this is the treasure of heaven, don''t you?"


    Ye Luo was stunned, a little unbelievable.


    "What''s the use of this gadget? You can take it."


    Chu Yuan shook his head and said.


    Buzzing...


    The golden divine sword in Ye Luo''s hand shook violently, and bursts of golden sword aura visible to the naked eye spewed out, as if to refute what Chu Yuan had said.


    The magic sword is alive!


    "Why, do you have an opinion?"


    Chu Yuan glanced at the golden divine sword.


    The divine light on him flickered, shining on the golden sword.


    The golden sword spirit dissipated in an instant, and he became quiet, and he dared not do anything.


    This divine light seems to be like Tian overwhelming everything.


    Even if it is the Supreme Sword of Heaven, he dare not clamor in front of the divine light.


    "Okay, take it, don''t be pestered here, go to the mountain and call them all."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand.


    "This...Thank you Master, the disciples will never forget the great kindness of Master in this life, and will continue to practice harder in the future to repay Master''s great kindness!"


    Ye Luo was extremely moved in his heart, knelt down and knocked his head to Chu Yuan, then turned around and turned into a sword light to leave.


    Looking at the figure of Ye Luo leaving.


    Chu Yuan, who was sitting cross-legged, felt amused.


    This big disciple.


    Really are.


    To count, he and this big disciple have known each other for many years.


    In order to teach the waste to become a talent, a disciple with no spiritual roots, I did not expect that now he has become a famous and extremely strong person.


    Speaking of it, this Ye Luo was also the person who fired his first shot in the back.


    Tsk tsk.


    But, let''s talk about it.


    Was he blinded by Lingzhi?


    unexpectedly recruited Ye Luo as a disciple.


    Ye Luo obviously had reached the space where there was no further falling, it had reached its limit, and some only had room for ascent.


    Unfortunately, he actually accepted it as a disciple.


    I really don¡¯t know what he thought at the time.


    Chu Yuan shook his head, not knowing what to say.


    "Let¡¯s get started, move Wudaozong up to talk about the previous things, no matter if you don¡¯t want to, you have to look forward to it."


    Chu Yuan whispered, and immediately stopped thinking about it...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 734： Contend against the upper bound

    Chapter 734 Contest against the upper bound


    Supreme Profound Realm, Tianwu Mountain, Wudaozong.


    In the hall of the lord.


    Shenguang Queen slowly opened his eyes, he got up from the futon, and stepped out of the hall of the lord.


    He stood at the door of the temple, looking at the sky.


    The Heavenly Dao Queen in the sky also appeared directly, and glanced at Shenguang Queen.


    Both of them nodded silently.


    After a while, Tiandao Lun stretched out his hand and lifted it down, and a seal of heaven was punched down, and it fell on Shenguang Lun''s hand with great accuracy.


    Shenguang large holding the imprint of heaven, instantly received the blessing of the entire Supreme Profound Realm.


    At this moment, Heavenly Dao Queen authorized Shenguang Queen to give Shenguang Queen the power to mobilize the entire Taixuan realm.


    Shenguang Queen is also welcome, a flash of divine thought caused the power of the entire Supreme Profound Realm to be blessed on him.


    The two large sizes have completed the linkage.


    Immediately, Shenguang Tuba began to explode.


    At one thought, the entire Tianwu Mountain began to vibrate, and within just a few breaths, the entire mountain rose from the ground.


    Boom...


    Tianwu Mountain, which carries countless luck, rose from the ground, and it was a shock to the entire Supreme Profound Realm.


    However, this shock is for the immortal world.


    Almost all the monks felt in their hearts that the whole world was shaking.


    But it calmed down after a while.


    So the monks did not care, thinking it was just an illusion.


    But they had no idea that Tianwu Mountain had left.


    Of course, those forces who regarded Tianwu Mountain Wudaozong as their ancestors clearly felt it and knew the departure of Tianwu Mountain.


    After all, these forces are the source of such a huge gathering of luck in Tianwu Mountain.


    ...


    Has been hidden from the world, and everyone in the Taiyi Sword Sect that exists in the north of the ocean can also feel it, and understand what is going on.


    The new master of Taiyi Sword Sect is the disciple of the disciple of Emperor Wusheng, that is, the disciple of Ye Luo.


    Its name is Yu Tu.


    Yutu''s kendo talent can only be considered half, but the talent for cultivation is still good.


    It''s just that the generation of Ye Luo, and even the generation of the three generations of disciples of Emperor Wusheng, are far inferior.


    Yu Tu is more than 50 years old, just crossing the catastrophe.


    But be honest.


    therefore inherited the position of Sect Master of Taiyi Sword Sect.


    At this moment, Yu Tu felt the departure of Tianwu Mountain. Those towns on Tianwu Mountain, the luck that originally belonged to Taiyi Sword Sect began to return, he couldn''t help being stunned.


    Tianwu Mountain...


    In the legend, the ancestral court where Wudaozong is located is gone?


    In other words, is it flying?


    In the first time on the road, he was not happy that Taiyi Jianzong had returned.


    His first thought was panic.


    He remembered that his master once said that on the side of Tianwu Mountain, the ancestral court with their Taiyi Sword Sect was suppressing.


    Although the ancestor court will share part of the Taiyijianzong''s air fortune, but the ancestral court is also in disguised form to suppress the air luck for the Taiyijianzong, and it is a matter of mutual benefit and mutual benefit.


    Furthermore, his master once said that there is an ancestral court.


    Then their inheritance of Taiyi Sword Sect will never be destroyed.


    Once the Ancestral Court is not there, then their Taiyi Sword Sect may be in danger of being destroyed in the future.


    But Yu Tu couldn''t do anything. He could only watch Tianwu Mountain start to leave from a distant place.


    After thinking about one thought after another, Yu Tu finally sighed, facing Tianwu Mountain, kneeling on both knees.


    "Great apprentice and grandson Yutu, please send the ancestral court away! May the ancestral court be immortal!"


    Yu Tu knelt down, sighed, and declared loudly.


    Countless Taiyi Jianzong disciples and elders behind him knelt down after seeing this.


    "Disciples and others, please send Ancestral Court away!"


    "Respectfully send Ancestral Court away!"


    "Respectfully send Ancestral Court away!"


    "..."


    ...


    This scene took place in the forces left by the disciples of the Wudao Sect, such as Taiyi Sword Sect, Yin Yang Formation Sect, Good Fortune Chess Sect, and so on.


    Almost the disciples of these forces are congratulating the ancestral court to leave in unison.


    For these sounds, Chu Yuan can naturally hear them.


    In a message to the masters of those forces with a large number of heavens, he clearly stated that as long as the opponent does not die, he will still shelter those forces.


    The masters of these forces received these words, and instantly became extremely awed by the ancestral court that exists in the legend.


    They originally thought that the ancestral court was strong, but it was only a legendary existence, and the relationship with them had become shallow.


    Unexpectedly, the Ancestral Court would still be willing to shelter them even if they left...


    ...


    Outside the Taixuan Realm.


    Chu Yuan stood there with a large divine light, his whole body was full of divine light, in the chaos and nothingness, like a round of scorching sun, bright and dazzling.


    Above Chu Yuan¡¯s head, the entire Tianwu Mountain was lifted by him.


    Coming to the chaos and emptiness, if you want Tianwu Mountain to continue to move, you can¡¯t rely solely on your mind.


    has to rely on Shenguang L''s own power.


    Chu Yuan lifted Tianwu Mountain and started to move. He jumped forward and moved towards the upper bound.


    The power of divine light is undoubtedly revealed at this moment.


    The entire Tianwu Mountain was pushed.


    Chu Yuan wanted to push Tianwu Mountain forward while protecting the entire Tianwu Mountain with divine light to prevent Tianwu Mountain from being destroyed by wind, fire, and lightning in the chaos.


    "Go ahead!"


    Chu Yuan whispered, the divine light on his body became more and more dazzling.


    His power seems to be endless.


    pushing Tianwu Mountain forward in the chaos and nothingness.


    He doesn''t know how long he has been going forward.


    I only know to capture the existence of the upper realm with divine mind, and push it all the way...


    After pushing it for a long, long time.


    Chu Yuan finally felt that the upper realm had clearly appeared in his perception, rather than a vague concept.


    "It''s right in front of you!"


    Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up, and he began to accelerate.


    But his advance was slowed down by the resistance naturally produced by the upper realm.


    The upper realm cannot allow other creatures to shuttle into the upper realm from the chaos and nothingness. Naturally, they will be resistant to it, and other creatures are not allowed to enter from the chaos and nothingness, unless it is a passage of ascension, otherwise you can''t even think about it.


    If it was Chu Yuan¡¯s Shenguang Queen, that¡¯s fine, the upper realm wouldn¡¯t care about it at all.


    But Tianwu Mountain is not good.


    The upper boundary repels Tianwu Mountain and does not allow Tianwu Mountain to approach it.


    But how can Chu Yuan be good.


    How could this be allowed to happen.


    Chu Yuan directly exploded with the power of Shenguang Queen, directly carrying the resistance and rushing upward.


    was originally just a rejection.


    Gradually, it directly evolved into a rivalry between Chu Yuan and the entire upper realm.


    As Chu Yuan moves forward, the rejection of the entire upper realm is getting stronger and stronger.


    But Chu Yuan could not care about that much, and continued to move forward at this speed.


    It''s like a rubber band. The more it is pulled, the more force it needs.


    was replaced by a normal Ronaldo, and it was all shot out directly.


    is different from Chu Yuan, the divine light, whose power is almost infinite and endless, and it can be compared with the upper realm.


    It¡¯s just that with the deepening of Chu Yuan, the repulsive force of Upper Realm is getting stronger and stronger...


    Damn, cabbage only said two daily shifts yesterday, and I will miss the appointment today. My friend¡¯s birthday was drawn to another city early in the morning. I played for a whole day, and I wrote a chapter when I was drowsy at night. ¡­


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 735： Tianwu Mountain enters the upper bound

    Chapter 735 Tianwu Mountain Enters Upper Boundary


    In the chaos and nothingness beyond the upper bound.


    Buzzing...


    The ear-piercing blast sounded.


    The wind, fire, thunder and lightning in the chaos and nothingness are all repelled away.


    If there is an existence beyond Da Luo here, you can see that the world barrier of the upper realm is shining with dazzling golden light.


    The amazing repulsive force is released crazily.


    Under this repulsive force, even if Daluo exists, it will be instantly destroyed.


    But there was one person, but came over.


    It was a figure of magic light.


    The divine light figure held a mountain in his hand, wrapped the mountain with divine light, and faced the rejection of the upper realm, and kept walking forward.


    The shocking repulsive force of the upper realm can''t help but the light figure.


    This scene is undoubtedly terrifying to the extreme.


    The repulsive force of the upper bound has vaguely reached the level of ¡®Holy¡¯.


    Still can''t help but the light figure.


    And this divine light figure, without a doubt, is Chu Yuan.


    "You can''t stop me."


    Chu Yuan looked at Shang Jie coldly.


    The divine light source on ?? erupts endlessly, covering everything.


    He continued to step forward, and he would not stop until he reached the upper bound.


    After he walked forward a few more steps.


    suddenly.


    The barrier of the upper bound burst into a purple light.


    Under this purple light, Chu Yuan was pushed back for a while.


    But it was just a step back.


    In the next instant, Chu Yuan stabilized his figure and continued to step forward.


    It''s just that he was a little shocked.


    This repulsive force has actually reached the level of ¡®Holy¡¯.


    And what shocked him even more.


    He is actually so powerful that this divine light tuba is so powerful.


    Originally, Chu Yuan thought that Shenguang Tu was only at the level of ¡®Holy¡¯. If it were counted as Heaven¡¯s Dao tuba, it should be invincible at the level of ¡®Holy¡¯.


    Only a large size should not be so strong.


    Chu Yuan is a little confused.


    Is he underestimating the strength of this Shenguang Queen, or is it that the literal "Holy" is not equal to the "Holy" in his memory?


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly.


    But he didn''t think too much.


    The top priority is to push Tianwu Mountain into the upper bound, so that this repulsive force will dissipate by itself.


    One thought ends here.


    Chu Yuan could not help speeding up his pace, pushing Tianwu Mountain into the upper bound.


    His pace keeps getting faster.


    After a while, Chu Yuan was already less than 10,000 meters away from the upper boundary barrier.


    Chu Yuan will succeed soon.


    However, at this moment.


    Chu Yuan clearly felt that in the upper realm, a very terrifying breath was slowly waking up.


    Yes, it can only be described by the word awakening.


    That breath, from weak to strong, changes very quickly, as if a powerful being is waking up.


    aware of this.


    Chu Yuan burst into the Divine Light with all his strength, and within three or two steps, he crossed 10,000 meters, and directly threw Tianwu Mountain into the upper realm, and then he went in with him.


    After Tianwu Mountain entered the upper realm, the sense of rejection instantly disappeared.


    Along with the disappearance of the sense of rejection, there is also the breath of awakening gradually.


    Chu Yuan fell under Tianwu Mountain and supported Tianwu Mountain. He breathed a long sigh of relief after noticing that the breath had disappeared.


    I was confirming that the breath of awakening had disappeared.


    Chu Yuan immediately covered the entire Tianwu Mountain with divine light, concealing all traces of aura, and then flew towards Yintian Island.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Yintian Island over there.


    Ye Luo had already called everyone on the other side of the mountain to Yintian Island.


    In their group, there are hundreds of immortal kings, dozens of immortal emperors, several big Luos, and a bunch of tianjiao, disciples of Wudaozong.


    A force like ?? is considered a powerful force in Eastern China.


    The arrival of this force in the Sea of ??Nothingness naturally arouses the attention of many forces.


    Especially after seeing Ye Luo and others enter Yintian Island.


    Those forces have paid more attention.


    There is a ¡®Holy¡¯ in Yintian Island.


    This matter has already been circulated, but except for those top powers, other powers have always been dubious, and they are extremely concerned about Yintian Island.


    Because those forces were dubious, Ye Luo and the others began to pay attention to them right now after they entered Yintian Island.


    wanted to find the traces of ¡®Holy¡¯ from those people in Ye Luo.


    ...


    Hidden Island.


    The several disciples of Da Luo and Ye Luo gathered together.


    Pass a built-in formation on a hidden island.


    They can see the situation outside clearly.


    They can see exactly how many people are hiding outside.


    Those who are outside, most of them are Daluo.


    "That is the Vientiane Palace, does the Daluo with the surname Chen exist? This old guy is not dead yet, and he thought he would have fallen a long time ago."


    "That''s Daluo with the surname Bai. Isn''t he rumored to have died long ago?"


    "This group of people, why are they still..."


    "What are they all staring at Yintian Island for?"


    The figures of Da Luo in Yintian Island all recognized the existence of Da Luo outside.


    The existence of Da Luo in the upper realm is very limited.


    So we all know each other.


    It is because of recognition.


    Hidden Sky Island''s digital Da Luo existed to be frightened.


    These are all veterans...


    They can''t beat it.


    One of the big Luo couldn''t help but look at Ye Luo.


    "Xiaoyou Ye, I wonder if the teacher can be on the island?"


    The big Luo asked repeatedly.


    "exist."


    Ye Luo just faintly replied a word without saying much.


    This is the word, but it is like Dinghai Shenzhen.


    made many big Luo''s hearts settled, and he didn''t panic at all.


    joke.


    There is a ¡®Holy¡¯ sitting in town.


    What are they afraid of?


    Don''t talk about the big Luo outside.


    Even if Daluo from the upper realm came together, they were not afraid.


    ''Holy'', commonly known as sage, and Da Luo, that are two levels of existence.


    A saint, under the real situation, I am afraid that a single look will be enough to destroy countless Da Luo.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, everyone is gone, there is no need to be nervous, make fighting moves, these people dare not break."


    A big Luo waved his hand and said.


    Other big Luo also responded, prepared to leave, and went back to their respective homes.


    Yeluo''s eyelids twitched.


    He wanted to say something.


    But I am afraid that the formation of Yintian Island will not be able to shield the big Luo outside and will be heard.


    His master is not attentive.


    In case his master didn¡¯t have any back-ups, and didn¡¯t know what happened on Yintian Island, those gang of Da Luozhen would come in, then wouldn¡¯t they be finished?


    Ye Luo knew that he was strong, but he was not sure that he could hold it under the hands of so many veteran Ronaldo.


    It''s over.


    I really can only gamble now.


    Betting that veteran gang of Ronaldo will not come in.


    If you really come in...


    Just when Ye Luo thought of this.


    The sky outside shook suddenly...


    friends, wait a moment, still wandering in Foshan...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 736： Chu Yuan scolded

    Chapter 736 The Scolded Chu Yuan


    Outside the Yintian Island, many veteran big Luo surrounded the sky, looking at this blessed land in the distance.


    They each occupy a corner of the sky.


    The divine consciousness keeps colliding.


    But they are not fighting, they are talking.


    "Look at the Yintian Island, do you seem to have the power of a saint?"


    "Although this hidden sky island is not a weak force, it is too outrageous to say that there is a saint in charge."


    "It is indeed a bit outrageous, but I feel it is still very possible. You can perceive that the few big Luos on Yintian Island are from different forces. If it were not for the saints, how could they surrender?"


    "It''s hard to tell..."


    "Maybe, then you go try it, and you gamble on this probability? If there is really a saint in charge, not only will you suffer, but the forces behind you will also suffer."


    "..."


    These veteran lords are constantly talking.


    They just say it.


    No one dared to go on trial.


    joke.


    Go and test.


    They can''t pump their heads.


    Will you bet on a probability if you can safely stay here and stare at things?


    Bet on the probability of really offending the saint?


    Isn¡¯t that idle?


    "You said that what the palace lord of the Shangqing Palace said, how much is true? Is it a saint in Yintian Island, or a surviving saint?"


    Suddenly, a veteran player asked like this.


    "It doesn''t feel like it. Even if there are saints in Yintian Island, they are just ordinary saints. How could they be the surviving saints."


    Other veteran big Luo felt that it was impossible, and they shook their heads, and most of what they wanted to express was the same.


    "Oh? Why do you think it is impossible?"


    Suddenly, a divine sense quietly joined their conversation.


    The veteran Ronaldo was questioned by such a rhetorical question. He was taken aback for a moment, and then he continued to use his spiritual sense to negotiate.


    "The surviving saint, how rare is that? Even if there is a surviving saint, it is impossible to stay in our fairyland!"


    The veteran Ronaldo retorted.


    "But, you are not the surviving saint, how do you know that the surviving saint is not willing to stay in the fairy world?"


    The unfamiliar consciousness sent another message.


    "Why do you like to lift the bar like this?"


    "Why, isn''t it justified by this seat?"


    "You who are arrogant, still make sense? You still call yourself your seat, in front of us, you still call yourself your seat, what is your name? Can you dare to report a number, I want to have a fight with you!"


    "This is Chu Yuan, can you dare to give your name?"


    "I am Hun Tian Da Luo and Chen Zifeng!"


    "Come here and did a game."


    "Come on, you Chugou, where are you!"


    "Chu Dog? You get out of this seat!"


    The exchange fell.


    There was a buzzing sound.


    A dazzling divine light burst.


    In an instant, a powerful aura suppressed the entire sky, and those veteran big Luos with hidden figures were all forbidden from the air and fell into the sea of ??nothingness.


    I saw Chu Yuan stepping out, holding Tianwu Mountain with one hand, glaring at those old-brand big Luo.


    He is full of divine light.


    That''s a breath.


    How old is it?


    How many years hasn''t he been like this? Has he been scolded by pointing his nose?


    Still scolding him Chugou?


    How can he tolerate this?


    "Who scolded me just now?"


    Chu Yuan glared at the old Luo who fell.


    The coercion on him was like a vast ocean, surging surgingly towards those old-brand Luo.


    Under his coercion.


    Those veteran big Luo felt depressed, out of breath, and even had difficulty running mana.


    They trembled one by one, barely raising their heads to look at Chu Yuan above the sky.


    They were shocked.


    this¡­


    How does this exist.


    Relying on coercion alone, they directly suppressed them.


    General Ronaldo can''t have this kind of combat power at all.


    Unless it involves the existence of the ¡®Holy¡¯ level, it¡¯s possible to do it.


    Furthermore, that kind of quasi-sage can never do this.


    There is only one possibility!


    The other party is a true ¡®Holy¡¯!


    "The Lord''s anger is calmed!"


    This veteran group of Ronald spoke quickly, for fear that he would be killed by Chu Yuan''s thought when he said that he was a little late.


    Wow...


    On the side of Yintian Island, Ye Luo and the others and several Da Luo, noticed the situation, and all flew out one after another.


    When they saw Chu Yuan standing high in the sky, they were also taken aback.


    This is¡­


    Master?


    Sage?


    Ye Luo and other disciples of the Wudao Sect and several Da Luo were all dumbfounded.


    They don¡¯t quite understand.


    Especially leaf fall.


    He remembers...


    Remember that my master has left with his heart? Why did it suddenly appear outside Yintian Island.


    Furthermore, the master is still holding...Tianwu Mountain?


    Ye Luo didn''t quite understand.


    But in the end, he can only attribute it to his master who is too strong, so powerful that he can''t understand it.


    "See Master."


    "See the Lord."


    Ye Luo and other disciples of Wudaozong salute.


    Seeing this, the few Da Luo also hurriedly followed to salute, for fear that he would be remembered by Chu Yuan if he slowed down a little bit.


    "All are free, Lao''er, go and put Tianwu Mountain on the island."


    Chu Yuan''s gaze also turned to Ye Luo and others, and he waved his hand.


    Immediately, he threw Tianwu Mountain to Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo quickly caught the Tianwu Mountain with luck.


    He looked at Tianwu Mountain, which he was holding in his hands, and fell into deep thought.


    He, he thought that his master just brought Wudaozong over.


    I didn¡¯t expect my master to move the entire mountain.


    ...


    Above the sky.


    Chu Yuan didn''t look at Ye Luo and others anymore, but instead looked at the veteran big Luos.


    This group of people, who scolded him just now, he can''t catch him.


    I can only ask.


    "Whoever scolded just now, stand up, otherwise, you will fall together."


    Chu Yuan''s fierce gaze swept across the veteran lords on the Sea of ??Nothingness.


    In an instant, all the old players panicked.


    A saint can really make them all fall. This is no joke.


    "Yes, yes, that Chen Zifeng!"


    A veteran Ronaldo couldn''t help it all at once. He pointed to a veteran Ronaldo and spoke out.


    Chu Yuan instantly looked at the point where the opponent''s finger was pointing, his eyes with a terrifying killing intent.


    He saw it at a glance.


    That is the existence of a middle-aged Ronaldo.


    At this moment, the Da Luo existed face was pale as paper, his face was desperate, and his body was trembling violently.


    A big Luo was so frightened by a look in his eyes.


    Chu Yuan didn''t care about that much at all, he stepped towards this Ronaldo.


    He can never forgive this matter!


    This person, this person actually scolded him!


    still scolded so badly.


    Chu dog?


    Then he will show the other party today, what is the cost of this sentence.


    There are some things that can¡¯t be said nonsense.


    When ?? said it, it means to have a cause and effect with him. When it comes to causation, it has always been mysterious.


    The reason for the words, the result, is the destruction of this Da Luo''s whole body and deeds...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 737： Acting Sovereign

    Chapter 737 Acting Sovereign


    A few days later.


    In the hidden sky island.


    Chu Yuan, who was driving a large Shenguang, was carrying Tianwu Mountain, wandering around the island, looking for a suitable place for Tianwu Mountain.


    It has been dozens of days since those old brand Luo offended Chu Yuan.


    Those veteran big Luo finally lost the existence of the insulting Chu Yuan as a price. The rest was nothing. After being warned by Chu Yuan, he drove away.


    But there is no doubt that Chu Yuan¡¯s shot really gained a reputation.


    Let the entire Central China know that the sea of ??nothingness, the area of ??Yintian Island, already has a master.


    And there is still a super power with a saint sitting in the center.


    All the rumors about the presence of saints on Yintian Island are all true.


    At the same time, Yintian Island was about to establish an orthodoxy named ¡®Innocent Sect¡¯, and it quickly spread throughout Eastern China.


    The whole East China is boiling.


    This is the power of saints on the table!


    Like Shangqing Palace and Yuxu Palace, those transcendent forces are only vaguely rumors, and there are saint platforms behind them.


    This kind of rumors are far less attractive than the power of saints on the table.


    All of a sudden, countless people are heading towards Yintian Island, seemingly want to see if there is a way to join the sainthood.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Yuan in Yintian Island, but I don¡¯t know this at all.


    He carried Tianwu Mountain and turned around in Yintian Island.


    Yintian Island is really too big. It is obviously only an island, but it is bigger than the entire Supreme Profound Realm.


    Tianwu Mountain is placed on the island, which is really inconspicuous.


    Chu Yuan didn''t take care of this either. He placed Tianwu Mountain in the center of Yintian Island, and used Tianwu Mountain to suppress the luck of the whole cave.


    Tianwu Mountain is not unusual.


    However, the Wudao Sect in Tianwu Mountain was formed by the condensing of Tiandao in the old days.


    Wudao Sect itself is an incomparable treasure.


    Using Wudaozong, it is enough to suppress the luck of the whole Dongtianfudi.


    Just when Chu Yuan put down Tianwu Mountain.


    The entire Yintian Island shook.


    Almost everyone on Yintian Island opened their eyes at the same time and woke up from the state of cultivation.


    They all looked in the direction of the center of Yintian Island.


    At the same moment, they felt the rapid growth of fortune in Yintian Island.


    Obviously, Yintian Island is completely safe.


    Qiyun has been suppressed.


    Those immortal kings, immortal emperors, or the existence of Daluo could not help but feel emotional.


    is worthy of being a saint.


    This is a top-notch cave, and it will take a long time for a big Luo existence to suppress the luck here.


    At least that will take tens of thousands of years.


    But if you were a saint, that would be different.


    I''m afraid that it is really an idea to suppress the luck here.


    Ye Luo and other Wudaozong disciples quickly rushed to the side of Tianwu Mountain.


    In a short while, they all rushed to Tianwu Mountain.


    came to the foot of Tianwu Mountain.


    They saw Master standing at the bottom of the mountain at a glance.


    "Disciples and others, see Master!"


    Ye Luo and others saw this and quickly bowed down to Chu Yuan and bowed.


    "Get up, how many times are you going to tell you for your teacher? Under normal circumstances, there is no need to bow. Our Innocent Sect does not have this rule."


    Chu Yuan glanced at the nine disciples helplessly.


    He gently stretched out his hand and waved, then he helped the nine people up.


    "Yes, Master."


    Nine people spoke quickly.


    "Alright, alright, what can you do when you come here?"


    Chu Yuan was too lazy to say something, waved his hand and said.


    "Master, disciples, and others are all disciples under the seat of the master, and if the master moves to the upper realm, the disciples and others will naturally come."


    Ye Luo arched his hands and said respectfully.


    Their meaning is very obvious. Those who come to watch the ceremony fill up the sense of ritual.


    "There is no need to come here. Since you are so free, then go and call all of your other colleagues back."


    Chu Yuan glanced at it, and then spoke.


    He hadn''t stood firm in the upper realm before, so naturally the other disciples were rushing through other immortal gates.


    Now he is standing firm, and he has established the orthodoxy. Of course, he has to let all the disciples return.


    He taught by himself, which is better than the so-called fairy gate teaching.


    "Master, do you mean, Junior Sister Nine, Junior Sister Ten, those who are not there?"


    Zhang Han walked out and asked Wen Sheng.


    His performance to the outside world is good, especially in front of Chu Yuan, he has a good appearance.


    "good."


    Chu Yuan nodded lightly.


    "Master, it is enough for the disciples to go alone. Let the juniors and sisters stay here."


    Ye Luo took the initiative to ask.


    "Master, senior brother, let me go, Master, the disciple is here this time, and I also have a request to leave the island. The disciple''s establishment of a fairy dynasty has not yet been resolved. The disciple wants to solve it completely, by the way To contact many colleagues."


    Li Cheng walked out, knelt on his knees, and said so.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    If it were not for Li Cheng, he would have almost forgotten.


    This Li Cheng is still the lord of a fairy dynasty.


    It was his negligence.


    What he is saying is that he can teach his disciples better, but he has forgotten his own wishes.


    "Um... Cheng''er, since you want to go out and establish an immortal dynasty, you naturally have nothing to say as a teacher. Go out and be bold. If something happened, please come to Yintian Island to find a teacher."


    "In addition, when you go to find other people, you should also ask their wishes. If there are people who don¡¯t want to return to Hidden Sky Island for the time being, don¡¯t force them."


    Chu Yuan said with his hands on his back.


    Li Cheng was stunned for a moment, then he suddenly agreed, and agreed.


    Finally, after Chu Yuan had spoken well, Li Cheng left, and took away the immortal kings and emperors, as well as several big Luos.


    All of a sudden, the entire Yintian Island was completely deserted.


    Only eight disciples of Wudaozong, Chen Jun, and three or four Da Luo who became the protectors of Wudaozong disciples existed.


    However, Chu Yuan didn''t care about being deserted at all.


    He cares about those few darling disciples.


    So Chu Yuan also seriously asked the eight disciples whether they wanted to go out to establish their own influence.


    The final result is that all eight disciples chose to stay on Yintian Island and follow their master.


    Chu Yuan did not say much about this, and reopened the disciples living area in the Wudao Sect, allowing all those disciples to live in the living area.


    After handling these matters properly, Chu Yuan let Ye Luo take full control of the entire Yintian Island.


    Naturally, he doesn''t like these things.


    However, in order for Ye Luo to manage, Chu Yuan also gave Ye Luo the status of acting suzerain and the right to take charge of Yintian Island, allowing the latter to manage with peace of mind.


    Chu Yuan himself came to Chen Jun''s side. I want to take a good look at what''s going on with Chen Jun now...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 738： Backstab?

    Chapter 738 Backstab?


    Yintian Island, a temporary cave.


    Chu Yuan came here with his trumpet.


    Here is the temporary cave where Chen Jun lives.


    Chu Yuan was worried that his Shenguang tuba would be overwhelmed, and if he accidentally caused any harm to Chen Jun, the gain would not be worth the loss.


    So Chu Yuan deliberately opened his own trumpet.


    "This Jun Chen, I haven''t seen it for a long time. I have been too busy during this time and I don''t know how it is now."


    Chu Yuan whispered in a low voice.


    He stood in front of the gate of the cave and didn''t rush in.


    Instead, open the status quo of the character and read it again.


    After confirming that nothing happened to his disciples, he knocked on the door of the cave.


    ßËßËßË¡­¡­


    A heavy knock on the door sounded.


    Chu Yuan was not in a hurry, and stood quietly, waiting for Chen Jun to open the door.


    after awhile.


    The gate of Dongfu opened quietly.


    Chen Jun walked out.


    When he saw that it was his master coming, he was suddenly excited, and he hesitated, so excited that he wanted to talk, but couldn''t say it.


    "Don''t be so excited, the teacher just came to see you."


    Chu Yuan looked at the excitement of this sixteen disciple.


    can''t help but feel pity.


    This disciple respected him so much, but he wanted to teach him to abolish him.


    Hey.


    However, this disciple is too poor.


    Even if he doesn¡¯t teach abolishment, it¡¯s impossible for this disciple to achieve much.


    Never mind, when the matter of his trumpet is settled, it is enough to compensate this disciple when that time comes.


    Chu Yuan made a silent decision in her heart.


    Standing next to Chen Jun hesitated, as if suddenly remembering something, he quickly picked up a book.


    He opened the book and saw that the book was all blank.


    He wrote gestures in the blank space of the book.


    After he finished writing, he picked up the book and handed it to Chu Yuan to read it.


    Chu Yuan looked up.


    On the first page of that book, there are a few big characters.


    ¡®Disciple Chen Jun, pay homage to Master! ¡¯


    this¡­¡­


    Does this still need to be written?


    The corners of Chu Yuan''s mouth twitched slightly, and then he remembered.


    It was he who fooled this disciple and told him not to speak.


    "Okay, you don''t have to keep your mouth shut, you can speak in front of the teacher."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    ¡®No, Master, this disciple can¡¯t help it. ¡¯


    Chen Jun wrote the sentence in the book again.


    "Is there anything I can''t control? Just open your mouth? I''m ordering you now, don''t shut your mouth anymore, open your mouth, and talk to the teacher."


    Chu Yuan was helpless, so he had no choice but to speak with a straight face.


    Standing at the gate of the cave, Chen Jun looked at the serious face of his master, and suddenly realized that his master was not joking.


    So he could only open his mouth, and uttered two words with difficulty.


    "Master."


    He spit out these two words.


    In an instant, the world changed color.


    Endless auras come together.


    Spiritual energy gathered to form a violent wind, which directly blew Chu Yuan away.


    The Chu Yuan trumpet had no combat power at all. In front of this spiritual wind, it appeared powerless to resist. In just a moment, it was overturned, like a paper man, blown tortuously.


    The next moment, the whole person was blown away.


    Chen Jun over there didn''t know what was going on. He was shocked to see his master being blown away.


    Then he wanted to bring back the master who was blown away.


    But he hasn''t waited for any action.


    A divine light flashed.


    In an instant, Chu Yuan''s figure reappeared in front of the gate of the cave.


    Only in this short moment, Chu Yuan has completed the switch between the size and the size.


    Trumpet was thrown back to Wudaozong by him.


    The one who is driving over now is Shenguang Large.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan''s face was very ugly, he lowered his head and looked at the Chen Jun surrounded by aura and wind in front of him.


    This disciple...


    Successful?


    How did this become a talent? This doesn''t make sense.


    He didn''t teach anything.


    According to the information contained in the divine light, it is impossible to become a talent at all.


    This truth is really unreasonable.


    Seeing Chu Yuan''s return, Chen Jun quickly knelt down to make a plea and wrote something in the book as a gesture.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan was too lazy to wait for Chen Jun to finish, he stretched out his hand and waved, a divine light fell on Chen Jun.


    In an instant, all of Chen Jun''s breath disappeared, becoming like a mortal.


    Chen Jun¡¯s power was completely sealed by Chu Yuan.


    Shenguang has unlimited possibilities and can do everything.


    Seal a person''s power, for Shenguang, it is simple.


    "Now you can talk, don''t worry."


    Chu Yuan''s face was ugly, but he forced his tone to become soothed before speaking.


    "Teacher, Master..."


    Chen Jun tentatively spoke. After he said two words, there was no change. This made him instantly understand that his strength was sealed by the master.


    He looked at the master in front of him, repeatedly kowtow to plead.


    "The disciple did not intend to offend the respected Master, and I also ask the respected Master to condemn it! Otherwise, the disciple will feel uneasy!"


    Chen Jun said repeatedly.


    "You don¡¯t need to mention this again. I will ask you as a teacher, how do you practice daily?"


    Chu Yuan took a step forward and asked.


    "Huh? Master, aren''t the disciples always cultivating their bodies? They are practicing according to the way the master preached."


    Chen Jun was a little confused and did not dare to get up when he knelt on the ground.


    "Teached by the teacher...Of course, the teacher knows that what you practice is taught for the teacher, but the teacher feels that your practice seems to be something wrong. The teacher needs to know more clearly so that you can find the problem."


    Chu Yuan was patient, speaking word by word.


    "Huh? Something went wrong? No? Master, this cultivation method is still used by the second brother to wake me up. Did the second brother make a mistake?"


    Chen Jun suddenly became even more confused when he heard it.


    Um? ?


    Second brother?


    The second child?


    Why is this still related to the second child?


    A cold light flashed in Chu Yuan''s eyes, and he vaguely seemed to understand something.


    "Jun''er, take a trip with the teacher, go to other places, and show the teacher your practice."


    Chu Yuan said softly.


    After he finished speaking, he took Chen Jun and left without waiting for Chen Jun to answer.


    The two turned into a divine light and headed to the place outside Yintian Island.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the center of Yintian Island, Tianwu Mountain, within Wudaozong.


    Zhang Han is fighting with Su Xi and Hua genius doctor.


    "Don¡¯t think that the big brother is very strong now. In fact, back then, the big brother was not my opponent at all. I just said that when I just started, the big brother was hanged by me. Later, because the kendo was too strong, I let the big brother Was able to overtake it."


    Zhang Han was bragging, his face was full of triumph.


    On the other side, Su Xi and Hua, the genius doctors, do not believe it at all, and only when Zhang Han is talking nonsense.


    Zhang Han sees that these two people don''t believe it, so they want to say something more.


    But suddenly, a cold current surged through his heart, which made him startled.


    What''s the matter with this bad premonition...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 739： Heart-to-heart

    Chapter 739


    Outside of Nothingness, in a vast forest.


    Chen Jun stood there alone.


    A Confucian robe flutters with the wind.


    He looked blankly at a towering tree ahead.


    After a while, his lips lightly opened and he spoke.


    "ß³."


    One word left.


    Aura surging around.


    Void trembling.


    A pair of yin and yang fish condensed out, circled Chen Jun''s body several times, and then condensed into a picture scroll, and slammed into the towering tree in front.


    Boom!


    The picture scroll hit the towering tree, and the entire tree suddenly turned into fly ash and disappeared.


    This terrible force.


    is comparable to a real blow.


    How long has Chen Juncai practiced?


    With a single blow, there is already the power of true immortals.


    What''s more, this is just a random blow from Chen Jun.


    If it is full, the power is even greater.


    Standing aside, Chu Yuan, who drove the Shenguang large size, looked at Chen Jun¡¯s blow, and fell into deep thought.


    From the beginning to the end, he couldn''t figure out what was the reason for this disciple to become a talent.


    According to what this disciple said, he probably also understood the ins and outs of the matter.


    In other words, he fooled this Chen Jun and gave a story.


    Originally, Chen Jun didn''t understand anything.


    But later, Zhang Han gave me random instructions, and I understood.


    Then you will become a talent.


    For Chen Jun¡¯s success.


    Chu Yuan was not angry. He is different now. What he wants is to teach and abolish his disciples to offset the remaining rules in the divine light. There is no punishment for failure.


    This Chen Jun can walk out of his own way.


    and become talented.


    Chu Yuan is still quite happy.


    After all, there is one more talented disciple, which is a good thing.


    It''s just that Chu Yuan can''t understand it.


    Why in the end, he just can''t teach abolished disciples.


    He didn''t make any mistakes in any link.


    He was also very sure that nothing existed and interfered with Chen Jun.


    What I have to say, it is Zhang Han''s stuff, and he gave some guidance there.


    But if you just give pointers blindly, you can become a talent.


    The existence of Da Luo is probably everywhere.


    what is this?


    Chu Yuan can''t figure it out.


    It¡¯s difficult...


    Is it really a coincidence this time?


    A coincidence that there is no one in a million?


    But this is too ridiculous.


    Chu Yuan is unable to vomit.


    Or, what is special about that second child Zhang Han?


    "What is the background of the second child? Or is it a past life? That''s why Chen Jun became a talent?"


    Another guess arose in Chu Yuan''s heart.


    But he didn''t think too much, so he cut off.


    Regardless of whether Zhang Han has any previous life background or not, he will go to Zhang Han to have a good talk.


    This cock.


    It''s really idle and nothing to do.


    actually dared to come back and stab him.


    "Master."


    Chen Jun faced Chu Yuan and bowed his hand.


    After coming to this forest.


    He was taught by Chu Yuan and knew how to enter the combat state and how to turn off the combat state.


    So he can speak smoothly.


    "Jun''er, your practice is no longer a problem, then you just need to continue to maintain this practice method."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said lightly.


    "So, there is nothing wrong with the disciple''s practice?"


    Chen Jun was taken aback.


    "Yes, but the teacher has already helped you solve it. You may not feel it. When your cultivation base becomes stronger in the future, you will naturally understand."


    Chu Yuan opened his mouth and came.


    Fudged over at will.


    "So that''s it, the disciple thanks Master for the great kindness!"


    Chen Jun didn''t know so much, so he was touched in his heart.


    "Let''s go, and go back as a teacher."


    Chu Yuan is too lazy to talk so much, he has to go back to talk to his second child.


    He said a word.


    took Chen Jun and flew back in the direction of Yintian Island.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Wansheng Tiancheng over there.


    Li Cheng came back here again.


    Accompanied by many immortal kings, immortal emperors and even Daluo.


    Wansheng Tiancheng was easily occupied by Li Cheng again as the capital of the Xian Dynasty.


    Previously, there was a war in Wansheng Tiancheng, which even involved the existence of the ¡®Holy¡¯ level.


    Naturally, after the war, no one in Wansheng Tiancheng dared to get involved.


    Many forces are extremely afraid of this city.


    Even if you touch it, you are worried that you will offend the legendary ¡®Holy¡¯.


    So no matter how prosperous Wansheng Tiancheng is, no one dares to get involved.


    This allowed Li Cheng to return easily, occupying Wansheng Tiancheng.


    Li Cheng returned to Wansheng Tiancheng, the first thing is to recruit soldiers and horses, begin to conquer the outside world, completely erect the immortal dynasty.


    Before, it can only be said that it was the battle of the immortal dynasty. In another way of understanding, it was the battle of the kingdom.


    Only after the battle was resolved, he was qualified to completely set up the immortal dynasty.


    To set up a fairy dynasty, it naturally requires a huge number of people and countless cities.


    Li Cheng called himself Xian Dynasty the ¡®Great God¡¯s Dynasty¡¯ and governed the entire southern part of Eastern China.


    Of course, this jurisdiction is what Li Cheng claims to be. In fact, his jurisdiction is at most only in the extreme south, just saying the whole south.


    Many immortal dynasties in the south are also very helpless about this. If others say that, they have long been annihilated by them.


    It is Li Cheng.


    Standing behind Li Cheng is Yintian Island. Everyone knows that.


    So they can only pretend not to hear, and let Li Cheng beep there.


    ¡­¡­


    Wansheng Tiancheng, inside a brand new palace.


    Li Cheng and many of his subordinates gathered around a table, discussing some things.


    After discussing everything, Li Cheng looked at one of his subordinates and asked.


    "How about the things that I asked you to send letters to those immortals?"


    Li Cheng said with dignity.


    "Your Majesty Kaizou, the matter has been properly handled, but the fellow students of your Majesty did not reply."


    The subordinate spoke quickly.


    "Well, it''s fine if it''s delivered, don''t worry about the others."


    Li Cheng waved his hand.


    He is also a little curious in his heart.


    Why, why didn¡¯t those fellow students reply? So, do these fellow students go back to Yintian Island or not?


    He doesn''t know this too well.


    Forget it, no matter.


    Love is awkward.


    In short, whether these fellows go back or not, it has nothing to do with him.


    If these fellow students really change their hearts after ascending, they will betray Master.


    That does not require the master to take action, nor does it need to take action from the senior brother, Li Cheng can directly clean the door.


    For Li Cheng, the division is too big, and no one is allowed to betray the division.


    Just when Li Cheng thought of this.


    A subordinate suddenly walked in.


    "Your Majesty, the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty suddenly came to the gate of Tiancheng, and the gatekeeper sent someone to ask, may it be possible to enlarge the entrance of the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty to the city?"


    The hand bowed down and saluted.


    Li Cheng heard this, but he was taken aback.


    recalled in his mind the familiar face of the Emperor of the Great Tang Dynasty.


    The existence with the same name and surname as him.


    Speaking of, their origins are also quite deep...


    PS: A book recommended by a friend "I was pitted by my future daughter to become a fairy emperor"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 740： Alliance with Wudaozong

    Chapter 740 Alliance with Wudaozong


    Wansheng Tiancheng, inside a palace.


    Here, Li Cheng met the Lord of the Great Tang Dynasty alone.


    The two have exactly the same faces, and their temperaments are so similar.


    It''s just that compared with Li Cheng, the master of the Great Tang Dynasty, his temperament is more vast and magnificent.


    "Li, Li Cheng, right? I, Li Cheng, represents the Tang Dynasty Immortal Dynasty. I am here to congratulate you for successfully establishing the Immortal Dynasty."


    The Emperor of Tang Dynasty smiled, his hands on his back.


    "You...I...Forget it, let''s use other names. Your name is Li Cheng, and my name is Li Cheng, which sounds too strange."


    Li Cheng was extremely helpless, waved his hand, and said.


    "What you said, when my name was Li Cheng, you hadn''t given birth to a wise mind. I don''t mind, what do you mind?"


    "Anyway, just mind."


    "Okay, if that''s the case, then I will call you, um, the Great Immortal Dynasty, then I will call you the Emperor of God, you can call me Emperor of Tang."


    "Can."


    Li Cheng was relieved and quickly agreed.


    "Look at you like this, you''re also a character at any rate, why do you still care about a name."


    The Emperor of Tang Dynasty gave a faint glance at Li Cheng.


    He said so on the surface,


    But I was deeply moved in my heart.


    Unexpectedly, one of his former capitals would actually reach this point now.


    "The name is of course important. Okay, Emperor Tang, you came to me today, shouldn''t it be just for congratulations?"


    Li Cheng asked.


    "Yes, I come, naturally it is impossible for me to come here for one thing alone. Apart from congratulating you, I have one more thing to tell you when I come this time. Don''t offend people on a large scale, do you know?"


    The emperor suddenly reduced the lightness on his face, took a little seriousness, looked at Li Cheng, and said word by word.


    "Huh? What does this mean?"


    Li Cheng does not understand.


    Hear this.


    Hey.


    The emperor sighed softly, as if helpless and tired.


    He scanned the hall from side to side.


    Finally found a chair.


    He took three steps and two steps forward and sat down.


    Then he looked at Li Cheng again.


    "Hey, you''re right to do it anyway. This time your battle of dynasty is not as simple as you thought. Otherwise, why do you think that the crucial battle is that no one in our Datang comes to help you?"


    "Just a mere Daluo, how many in my Tang Dynasty?"


    "At that time, I blocked other big states from entering the Eastern Divine State for you, so I led the main force to stop it, but you, you have offended too many people. In a battle of dynasty, even the ancient monster races in other big states are Jumped out."


    "In the end, it was because of your master¡¯s news that those people were throwing rats, and that¡¯s all."


    The emperor could not believe it.


    A war of dynasty can involve so many things.


    "This, this..."


    Li Cheng touched his head.


    What ancient monster clan, he went back to the dynasty, but he never offended the monster clan.


    This is obviously coming to his elder brother.


    It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect the Emperor of the Great Tang Dynasty to take the blame.


    "God Emperor, in short, for some time now, take a break first, and talk about the battle later."


    The emperor said repeatedly.


    He was really afraid that Li Cheng would make some action again.


    Although he was very top of the Tang Dynasty, he faced so many forces at the same time, and it was a bit difficult.


    "I know, I know, don''t worry about Emperor Tang."


    Li Cheng quickly agreed.


    He didn''t even think about starting a war with the outside world in the recent period.


    "Just know, but, do you want to form an alliance with me?"


    The emperor looked at Li Cheng with piercing eyes and asked.


    "What? Form an alliance? Isn''t it an alliance between the Great Immortal Dynasty and the Tang Dynasty?"


    Li Cheng was puzzled.


    "We? Of course that counts, but your great immortal dynasty is a little worse. I want to improve it a little bit and turn it into an alliance with my immortal dynasty."


    The emperor said so.


    He said this.


    Li Cheng was stunned.


    His Shimen and the Tang Dynasty Alliance?


    Is this necessary?


    "Don''t worry, I also have saints in the Tang Dynasty. Alliance with your division can only be considered a strong alliance."


    The emperor said seriously.


    Able to build the Great Tang Dynasty to this level, how could there be no saint behind it.


    "This way...I can''t make a decision on this."


    Li Cheng pondered for a moment, then shook his head.


    He is just a little disciple of Master, how can he make such a decision?


    "Then you take me to see your master, and let me talk to your master personally. That''s all right."


    The emperor had no choice but to say that.


    "Yes, it''s okay, but I''m very busy now, and the Great Immortal Dynasty is not long established, so I can''t tell you where to come and take you there."


    Li Cheng shook his head and refused.


    This is not his intention to shirk.


    But it is true.


    The Great Immortal Dynasty is in a time when it is waiting to be revived. He, the emperor, needs to take pains to deal with everything, where he has time to do other things.


    "This is simple."


    The emperor smiled faintly.


    He reached out and clicked in the void.


    Suddenly, a space channel condenses.


    The emperor¡¯s powerful strength is undoubtedly demonstrated.


    Wansheng Tiancheng, but there is a formation under the big Luobu, which can easily open up a space channel under the big Luo formation.


    Emperor at least also exists in Daluo.


    Li Cheng is not surprised, he has known that the emperor is strong, so he feels normal.


    His eyes are on the space channel, wanting to see what the emperor is going to do.


    In his line of sight.


    In the space channel, two figures walked out.


    One is the gossip figure Li Cheng has seen before.


    The other is a man wearing armor with a sword on his waist and full of heroic spirits.


    "Weichen Zhuge is ignorant, see your majesty."


    "Final Han Yu, see your majesty."


    As soon as the two walked out of the passage, they immediately saluted the emperor.


    "Menli, God Emperor, let¡¯s see, these two people, one is the prime minister of our Great Tang Dynasty, and the other is the great general of my Great Tang Dynasty. They have one skill and one weapon. Staying here to help you deal with the affairs of the Great God Dynasty, is it enough? ?"


    The emperor smiled faintly and said.


    Hear this.


    Li Cheng''s pupils shrank, and he took a deep look at the two.


    Of course he knows these two people.


    The prime minister of the Great Tang Dynasty, one person has less than 10,000 people, and handles the government affairs of the entire Tang Dynasty. It can almost be said that the Tang Dynasty can reach such a prosperous stage, and the prime minister of the Tang Dynasty will contribute half.


    The Great General of the Xian Dynasty of the Tang Dynasty, the existence that claims to use soldiers like a god, it is said that when the Xian Dynasty of the Tang Dynasty had just ascended, it was this man who cleverly used soldiers and fought everywhere, and won the fame of the Xian Dynasty of the Tang Dynasty.


    According to rumors, this person has also commanded a group of ordinary soldiers, slaughtered the immortals with the army, and truly achieved the mortal body, comparable to the gods.


    With the help of these two people, then his Great Immortal Dynasty doesn''t need him to work it out personally at all.


    Li Cheng couldn¡¯t help but think of...


    The character "Emperor" in the book comes from a book on Cabbage, and the linkage is complete. Interested friends can go and read the previous book. Of course, when the book was written, Cabbage was still too young, and it is probably not as good-looking. .


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 741： Lottery

    Chapter 741


    In the hidden sky island.


    Chu Yuan drove the Shenguang tuba and returned here with Chen Jun.


    As soon as he returned here, he summoned many disciples of Wudaozong to Tianwu Mountain, the square of Wudaozong Hall.


    He introduced Chen Jun to many disciples and let them get acquainted with each other.


    This is also Chu Yuan¡¯s recognition of Chen Jun.


    This Chu Yuan has nothing to do. The disciple has become a talent, and he can''t refuse to admit it.


    It is a good thing to have a disciple to become a talent. Although he will be delayed in eliminating the rules, it is naturally a good thing to have one more disciple with unlimited future prospects.


    waited for a while.


    Make these disciples familiar with each other.


    Only then did Chu Yuan speak.


    "As the teacher is free today, I will come to give you advice, but the teacher can only point to one person, but I don''t know who to choose among you, so the teacher plans to choose one person to give pointers by means of lottery."


    "There are nine scrolls on the teacher''s side. You ask your senior brother to come up and grab one. Whoever says the name on it, then come up and accept the teacher''s guidance."


    Chu Yuan''s eyes wandered around the nine disciples, and finally stayed on Zhang Han for a few seconds.


    His palm is facing upwards, and nine rolls of paper are floating in it.


    When the nine disciples heard this, they became excited. They all knew what the master¡¯s instructions meant.


    It can be said that getting the guidance of the master means that their Taoist guild will rise sharply.


    "Okay, don''t be stunned, come up and pick a paper roll."


    Chu Yuan said with a smile.


    Ye Luo didn''t dare to shirk, and under the gaze of the other eight disciples, he slowly walked over.


    "Master."


    Ye Luo walked to Chu Yuan and bowed respectfully.


    "You don''t need to be polite, you can choose a ball of paper rolls at will."


    Chu Yuan carried it on his back in one hand, and handed all the paper **** to Ye Luo in the other.


    "Yes, Master."


    Ye Luo nodded quickly, he looked at the scroll in front of him, hesitated, and then grabbed one from it.


    After grabbing, he immediately opened the paper roll.


    has two big characters written on it.


    ¡®Zhang Han¡¯.


    This **** is so lucky?


    Ye Luo was taken aback.


    "Your big brother got Zhang Han, Han''er, come on."


    Chu Yuan didn''t even look at it, and opened his mouth to say such a thing.


    After he finished speaking, he waved his hand gently, handed all the remaining paper rolls to Ye Luo''s hand, and let Ye Luo back a certain distance.


    When Zhang Han on the other side heard this, he turned around when he called out. Pi Dian Pi Dian walked up, wanting to listen to Master''s teaching.


    The other disciples also looked enviously at Zhang Han''s back.


    After admiring them for a while, they wanted to see how their master taught Zhang Han, and see if they could understand something from it.


    But Chu Yuan didn''t want to let them see at all, so he took Zhang Han into the Sect Master Hall and closed the door.


    This disappointed many disciples, but they had no choice but to disperse.


    ¡­¡­


    Standing aside, Ye Luo, who had just slowed down, looked at the scroll in his hand, feeling a little at a loss.


    He slowly opened the paper rolls.


    I saw two words written on each roll of paper.


    ¡®Zhang Han¡¯.


    Where is the lottery?


    It is clear that Zhang Han has been designated.


    Master should give special advice to Zhang Han? Unlikely.


    Ye Luo thinks, Master, this is trying to punch someone, right?


    I just don¡¯t know how Zhang Han offended Master.


    Tsk tsk.


    The second child, the second child.


    You do this, brother, I can¡¯t save you either.


    Ye Luo shook his head, destroying all the scrolls with sword energy.


    This matter, he just didn''t know it.


    "Well, brothers and sisters, don''t leave yet, brother, I still want your help."


    Ye Luo hurriedly went to call out the juniors and sisters who had left.


    He wants to complete the transformation of Yintian Island. He alone can''t do it. He must pull these juniors and sisters to help.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hall of the lord.


    Chu Yuan stood in the center of the hall, staring at Zhang Han in front of him.


    Zhang Han didn''t realize anything, he was a little excited, and felt that Master was finally going to let him instruct him, so his rise would definitely not be far away.


    He Zhang Han knew it.


    Master is never partial.


    Not long ago, he was given the status of Grand Master Wudao Sect Master.


    It''s normal to compensate him now.


    "Master, the disciple is ready, and I invite Master to preach, and the disciple must listen and comprehend calmly!"


    Zhang Han bowed his hand, and then gave a big gift, which was called a passion.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan showed a smile.


    The kind that smiles but doesn¡¯t smile.


    He stared at the **** closely.


    guessing inwardly.


    Chen Jun, is it a coincidence, or is it a problem with the second child?


    Is there any background to this cock?


    Forget it, what do you want to do so much.


    Check it out now, don¡¯t you understand everything?


    At this point, Chu Yuan gathered all his thoughts and slowly opened his mouth.


    "Don''t be in a hurry, don''t be in a hurry, before preaching, the teacher wants to test for you, please stretch out your hand."


    "Wait for the teacher to finish the test for you, and then talk about other things."


    Just listen to what Chu Yuan said.


    "Good, Master."


    Zhang Han Pidian Pidian stepped up and stretched out his hand in front of Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan was not polite, and grabbed Zhang Han''s hand.


    The palm of his hand suddenly flashed with divine light.


    The power of Divine Light also penetrated into Zhang Han''s body at the same instant, scanning Zhang Han''s body and soul.


    Divine Light scanned very carefully, and it was so careful that there were no marks related to the previous life in the depths of Zhang Han''s soul.


    The final result is no!


    Zhang Han has no previous life!


    This is the only life of Zhang Han!


    Also, Zhang Han didn''t have any special place on him. Apart from his good talent and natural formation heart, he had no other special aspects.


    this¡­¡­


    This makes no sense.


    Is this Chen Jun really just a coincidence?


    But how can there be such a coincidence in the world.


    Chu Yuan frowned, very puzzled.


    "Master, how is it?"


    Zhang Han, who was holding his palm, asked curiously.


    "It''s okay, there is nothing wrong with your practice, it''s pretty good, but your cultivation is a bit impetuous, and the foundation is unstable. It''s OK now, if you reach a higher level in the future, the drawbacks will come out."


    Chu Yuan opened his mouth and came.


    This matter is not Zhang Han''s responsibility, but it does not prevent Zhang Han from stabs him.


    There are still lessons to be learned.


    "Huh? Master, what should I do?"


    Seeing that it was the master''s words, Zhang Han suddenly panicked, and hurriedly asked.


    "No problem, just work hard for your teacher!"


    "How to temper?"


    "As a teacher, let you have a hand, and you just need to discuss it with you, maybe the process is a bit painful, you have to hold back the cold..."


    Zhang Han: "?"


    I suspect that my master wants to beat me, I have no evidence.


    But I don¡¯t think there is any need for evidence...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 742： The disciple of Wudaozong returns

    Chapter 742 No Dao Sect disciple returns


    The sea of ??nothingness, outside the hidden sky island.


    Li Cheng led the emperor here. They stepped outside of the void, quietly waiting for the formation of Yintian Island to open, and then went in, not daring to break through.


    "This cave, heaven and blessed land, a good place, it''s not much better than my great Tang Dynasty capital city."


    The emperor looked at Yintian Island in front of him and exclaimed, feeling that the place on Yintian Island is very good.


    "That''s not right, how can the land of our teacher''s gate be bad? Wait a minute, it is estimated that the big brother will come over soon."


    Li Cheng nodded and spoke very proudly.


    The emperor laughed but said nothing.


    He also acknowledged the power of Li Cheng''s sect.


    also recognizes the future potential of this division.


    but¡­


    Recognition belongs to recognition.


    He is the emperor of the Great Tang Dynasty, and he must not show anything to lower his position for this reason.


    The emperor looked at Li Cheng and wanted to say something.


    Suddenly, his eyes became fierce, and he looked towards the sky.


    "Where is Xiaoxiao, in front of me, dare to peep? Still not rolling down."


    Emperor Jinkou Yuyan.


    What ?? said, turned into bright streamers, sweeping towards the sky, wanting to defeat everything.


    Boom!


    The streamer hit the sky, billowing dust and smoke.


    This sudden change made Li Cheng stunned.


    Soon, he recovered and looked towards the sky.


    probably understood in his heart that someone was spying on them and was noticed by the emperor.


    Li Cheng looked up, wanted to see who it was, and dared to peep at them.


    I can see that above the sky, a black robe figure is standing, and the whole body is full of devilish energy, but this moment, this person is panting, and it is obviously caught off guard by the emperor''s blow.


    "Junior Brother!"


    Li Cheng couldn''t help exclaiming when he saw the man.


    Isn¡¯t this person his junior brother Lin Mo?


    He just wanted to go forward to find Lin Mo.


    Suddenly he was caught by the emperor.


    "Don''t worry, there are people nearby."


    The emperor spoke.


    The voice just fell.


    Several figures stepped out of the void.


    Awesomely the nine disciples Sile, ten disciples Zisu, eleven disciples Ai Qing, twelve disciples Chi Jia, and fourteen disciples Lin Mo above the sky.


    "Senior brother, senior sister and younger brother."


    Li Cheng spoke quickly.


    The five disciples present did not answer Li Cheng, but looked at the emperor with bad eyes.


    When Li Cheng saw this, he didn''t know that these colleagues had misunderstood, so he quickly explained it out loud.


    After a lot of explanations, I let these fellow students understand.


    Seeing that the time was right, the emperor also stood up and apologized to Lin Mo, and at the same time gave everyone some meeting gifts, which made everyone stop.


    As the conflicts disappeared and the conversation started, Ye Luo finally rushed from outside Yintian Island.


    "Junior brother and sister, you guys have finally come here. I am a little busy, so I just came here now, but it makes you wait for a long time."


    Leaf fell on the sea of ??nothingness.


    A seat of green shirt.


    A fairy sword.


    is still that kind of tolerance.


    It¡¯s just that Ye Luo is more energetic than before.


    "Big brother."


    Many fellow students looked at Ye Luo and all bowed.


    "Um."


    Ye Luo swept across these juniors and sisters one by one, and finally froze on Sile, stayed for a few seconds, and then fell on the emperor.


    "Master, this is..."


    Li Cheng also wanted to introduce one or two to the emperor.


    But the emperor took the initiative to step out, faced Ye Luo, and spoke.


    "I am the lord of the Great Tang Dynasty."


    The emperor reported his family.


    Ye Luo on the other side heard this, his eyelids moved slightly.


    He is not Chu Yuan, he has heard of the name of the Great Tang Dynasty.


    There are four states in the upper realm, but there are five strongest forces.


    The five power groups are alliances, which check and balance each other, while maintaining the stability of the entire upper realm.


    The Xian Dynasty Datang has vaguely become the sixth largest power in recent years.


    Xian Dynasty Datang''s main force is in other big states, but its influence in Eastern China is not weak.


    Ye Luo has heard of his fame, and it couldn¡¯t be more normal.


    "Master Wudaozong under Xia, now the master of Wudaozong, has met seniors."


    Yeluo also bowed slightly.


    The emperor ?? was the master of the Immortal Dynasty of the Tang Dynasty, and he was also a pioneer on the path of cultivation. He was honored as a senior, and he couldn''t be more suitable.


    "Wu Dao Sect''s acting sect lord...Since you are the acting sect lord, you don''t need to call me a senior. Your identity is enough to be on an equal footing with me."


    The emperor replied when he heard this name.


    He came to alliance with Wudaozong.


    His identity is the lord of the Great Tang Dynasty, and the target is of course Wudao Sect lord.


    The ?? generation suzerain can also be regarded as an existence equivalent to his identity.


    Ye Luo didn''t have much opinion on this, but just nodded gently.


    The colleagues next to ?? asked curiously.


    "Big brother, why have you become the acting suzerain?"


    "Look at what you said, what''s wrong with Big Brother becoming the Acting Sovereign? Isn''t this a normal thing?"


    "That''s right, the big brother was originally the heir of the sect. Even if he is not the sect master now, he will definitely be in the future. This seems nothing strange."


    "Before losing the second brother, he always said that he is the heir of the sect. Let¡¯s see if he is the heir of the sect."


    My colleagues all talked a lot.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it for now. I became the acting sect master only because the master has no time to manage the sect for the time being. There are not so many things."


    Ye Luo said with a smile.


    After he finished speaking, he opened the formation of Yintian Island, allowing many fellow doors to enter, and at the same time, he did enough etiquette to invite the emperor to enter Yintian Island.


    The emperor did not pretend, and entered the Yintian Island.


    In the hidden sky island, there is a lot of aura, and there are treasures of heaven and earth everywhere, immortal birds and rare beasts, and the disciples of the Wudao Sect can''t help but exclaim.


    After they soared to the upper realm, they all joined the immortal gate, and it was considered that they had seen the horizon.


    Kyintian Island still surprised them.


    It is really that Yintian Island is too special, this kind of aura is not possessed by the immortal gate where they are.


    "Let''s go, this is just the edge area. Our Tianwu Mountain is located in the center, where is the place with the strongest aura. Master is also sitting there."


    Ye Luo was not surprised by the performance of many fellow students, and said with a smile.


    Many colleagues did not hesitate after hearing the words, speeding up one after another, and heading towards the central area.


    In a moment, Ye Luo and the emperor fell to the back of the team.


    The two looked at each other, and both nodded slightly, with respect in their eyes.


    Ye Luo respects the other party and is the master of the Great Tang Dynasty.


    The emperor respected Yu Ye Luo¡¯s talents, this Taiyi sword sovereign, of course he had heard of his name. He was invincible in the territory of the Immortal Emperor at a young age. Among the Tianjiao of Eastern China, he was the first person...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 743： The rudiment of Wudaozongs overlord power

    Chapter 743


    Yintian Island, Wudaozong, the main hall of the sovereign.


    Chu Yuan opened the Shenguang tuba and met the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty here.


    There is no way.


    As soon as Chu Yuan finished teaching Zhang Han in the Sect Master''s Hall, he was told that there was a powerful master who was coming to see him.


    He thought for a while, and thought it was not good to open a trumpet, so he almost drove a large one and came here to meet him.


    Originally, Chu Yuan felt that he had made some fuss.


    But when he saw this Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, he didn''t feel that he had made a fuss at all.


    The two met in the Sect Master''s Hall.


    As soon as they raised their eyes, a twelve-point spirit rose in their hearts, feeling that each other was not easy.


    In Chu Yuan''s eyes, he couldn''t see through this person.


    Since he got the Divine Light Queen, anyone can see through, even if he can''t see through, he can understand some of the opponent''s heels and feet.


    But this emperor alone, he could not see through.


    There is a vague aura on the opponent, and this aura is not weaker than his supernatural light.


    This breath is very subtle, but also very strange.


    The strange thing is that this breath is completely different from the original breath of the other party.


    As if this breath is not from the other party.


    Because of fear, Chu Yuan didn''t take the lead to speak, so the other party naturally didn''t speak.


    The emperor did not speak first.


    For a while, the two of them looked at each other, silent.


    The atmosphere is slightly awkward.


    After a while.


    The emperor spoke first, breaking the silence.


    "As expected of the master of the Wudao Sect, Dao is friendly."


    The emperor held his fist slightly towards Chu Yuan, which was regarded as a salute.


    "The ability of fellow Daoist is amazing, but the fellow Daoist who lives with you, why didn''t you come out and see me?"


    Chu Yuan also clasped his fists in return, and then directly spoke.


    He stared at the emperor, his face was very solemn.


    But his face is shrouded in light, so that others can''t see his look at all.


    "Huh? Fellow Daoists are really supernatural. I see these, but I also ask fellow Daoists to rest assured that there is no one else in me. This should be what the Daoists see."


    The emperor said with a chuckle.


    After speaking, he stretched out his palm.


    In his palm, a group of golden flames rose up.


    In this golden flame, an unyielding will was rising, and it was this will that made Chu Yuan feel that he was not weaker than him.


    "This is?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned, wondering what this was.


    "This is the will of my great Tang Dynasty immortal dynasty of thousands of people! My great Tang immortal dynasty was facing the danger of extinction, but I led thousands of people to survive, so I condensed this will, an unyielding will The sky is healthy, and the gentleman strives for self-improvement!"


    The emperor said word by word.


    Following his every word, even every word.


    The golden flame in his palm will grow stronger.


    Standing on the opposite side, Chu Yuan even felt that the momentum of this golden flame at this moment had actually overshadowed his divine light.


    "It''s a fellow Taoist, why do you use the Dharma to show others?"


    The emperor then spoke, staring at Chu Yuan with piercing eyes.


    "Dharma phase?"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    But it soon became clear.


    Shenguang Tuba was in front of him.


    In general, it is not his complete body.


    His complete body should be the three-in-one Shenguang large size, Shenguang small size, and Tiandao large size.


    At the moment, he is only a supernatural light, and if viewed by outsiders, it is indeed just a sign.


    It¡¯s just that, for the average person, the Dharma image is only one percent of the body, or even one ten thousandth of the power.


    But he is different.


    Between his tuba and tuba, his strength is equal.


    However, it is good to fool the Emperor of Tang Dynasty with the matter of Faxiang, at least it can make the other party jealous.


    "Please forgive me for this matter. It is not that this seat needs to show people with the Dhamma, but the body of this seat is unable to move at the critical moment of cultivation, so it can only come by the Dhamma."


    Chu Yuan opened his mouth and came.


    He didn''t panic at all, the main feeling was that what he said was right.


    His body is indeed cultivating.


    After he has cultivated to the three-body unity, he is out of the gate.


    In this way, he said nothing wrong.


    "So that''s the case, but I have said a lot."


    The emperor did indeed think of this, looked at Chu Yuan with a trace of dread in his eyes, and said again.


    "I heard that Daoists came this time for the purpose of alliance. I don¡¯t know how Daoists want to alliance?"


    Chu Yuan didn''t care about these, and asked slowly.


    Hear this.


    The emperor who was standing opposite also let go of his jealousy, carrying his hands on his back, and took out a golden yellow thing. This thing looked like an imperial edict, but it was not an imperial edict.


    This thing is filled with the majesty of heaven, which is unfathomable and immense.


    As soon as the power of heaven appeared, he wanted to break through the hall. Fortunately, Chu Yuan reacted in time and took action to calm the momentum.


    "Friends of Daoist, this is the volume of the alliance, this volume is universal. As long as this volume is signed, it means that the two forces form an alliance and will never betray. If it is betrayal, the world will not tolerate it!"


    "I want to form an alliance with Wudaozong with the scroll of the alliance. From then on, the two parties will become one and face everything together."


    The emperor said solemnly.


    "Alliance? What does the alliance do?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned.


    His Innocent Sect, still needs an alliance?


    He doesn¡¯t fight in all directions, his only thing is to teach his own disciples who are not good at it, that¡¯s all.


    The alliance does not seem to be of much use to him.


    "Friends of Daoist, you have established the orthodoxy soon, maybe you don¡¯t know the situation of the immortal world. The five strongest rogue forces in the immortal world form an alliance to check and balance the entire immortal world and not allow other superpowers to be born."


    "Sooner or later the Daoists¡¯ Wudao Sect will be noticed by them. If the Daoists are not in an alliance, I am afraid they will not be put in the eyes. Only you and me will have the power to counter the five major forces."


    The emperor said with his hands on his back.


    He is by no means alarmist.


    This is the fact.


    "Huh? Five powers? My Innocent Sect neither robs territory nor fights for power, so I will be targeted?"


    Chu Yuan is a little puzzled.


    "The Daoist sect, there are dao friends sitting in the town, and Taiyi Jianzun and other Tianjiao, the future potential is limitless, there are affiliated forces like the Great Immortal Dynasty outside, and there is already a tendency to become a hegemonic force."


    The emperor shook his head slightly.


    The truly powerful force does not end up in person to fight, but supports other forces everywhere, to fight against everything, and does not need to move at all.


    The emperor had to admit that Wudaozong already had a rudimentary form of hegemonic power.


    In time, I am afraid that Wudao Sect will really grow into a real overlord force.


    It is impossible not to notice the five major forces...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 744： alliance

    Chapter 744 Alliance


    In the hall of the lord.


    Chu Yuan stands opposite to the emperor.


    Through the emperor, Chu Yuan learned a lot about the current situation in the upper realm.


    There are four states in the upper realm, of which the most powerful are five powers. These five powers are also known as the five hegemonic powers.


    The five forces check and balance each other, and they form an alliance with each other, dominating the entire upper realm.


    The five overlords prevent the birth of new overlords in the upper realm.


    Among them, Eastern China also has hegemonic forces.


    Wu Dao Sect has just established its orthodoxy in the upper realm, but it already has a rudimentary form of hegemonic power.


    Wu Dao Sect has the support of the Great God Dynasty outside, and the Great God Dynasty checks and balances the entire Eastern Shenzhou polar south area, which can be regarded as unparalleled potential.


    There are those big Luos who exist as the mainstay, and there are also Ye Luo, Zhang Han and other Tianjiao disciples.


    The most terrifying thing is that there is also the ¡®saint¡¯ of Chu Yuan who sits in town.


    Has properly possessed the rudimentary form of the overlord power.


    I am afraid that Wudaozong will soon catch up with the Tang Dynasty.


    When the time comes, adding Wudaozong to the Tang Dynasty Immortal Dynasty may really break the current pattern of the upper realm.


    "So, fellow daoists, are you willing to form an alliance? From then on, you and my family will become allies to each other, and we will all be prosperous, and we will lose every loss!"


    The emperor held the golden decree in his hand, looked at Chu Yuan with piercing eyes, and asked.


    "Can."


    Chu Yuan pondered for a moment, then agreed.


    He also thinks that the alliance is a good thing.


    To be honest, he still knows too little about the upper realm, but he knows that there are many existences in the upper realm that can threaten him.


    For example, the flame that represents the will of the Tang Dynasty in the hand of the emperor in front of him can threaten him.


    The alliance may be a good thing.


    "In this case, fellow Daoists, we shall start from this moment and sign the alliance agreement?"


    The emperor said a word.


    He stretched out his hand and opened the decree.


    I saw a line of text appearing in the golden decree, probably the content is that the Tang Dynasty and Wudaozong formally alliance, from then on, all glory will be prosperous, and everything will be lost.


    If you violate the oath, the world will not tolerate it!


    The emperor took the lead in picking up the seal and putting it in.


    I saw a large line on the left of the decrees appearing in it.


    ''Being ordered to heaven, life and Yongchang''.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan is also welcome.


    He shot a divine light with one hand into the golden decree.


    The right side of the decree suddenly appeared crooked, but it seemed to be full of Taoist rhyme.


    ''road''.


    Signed by both parties.


    The golden decree flickered, turned into countless light particles, rushed to the sky, and disappeared in an instant.


    Boom!


    With the disappearance of the golden decree, the sky rumbling loudly, as if responding to the vow to take effect.


    "In this case, then, fellow Taoists, from now on, you and I will be allies."


    The emperor looked at Chu Yuan, his eyes pierced, and said.


    "That''s natural, and I must ask fellow daoists to take care of my disciples."


    Chu Yuan nodded.


    "Say easy to talk."


    The emperor responded.


    Then the two began to talk about things about the forces of both sides.


    ...


    The square outside the main hall.


    The disciples of Wudao Sect gathered together.


    There are fifteen digits in total.


    This is the most gathering of Wudaozong disciples since the Upper Realm.


    At this moment, the disciples of Wudaozong are talking.


    "Since the ascension, I thought that our group would rarely get together in the future. I didn''t expect to get together again soon."


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of Master, establishing the orthodoxy, otherwise we would not be able to get together again soon.¡±


    "By the way, how about the fifteenth junior apprentice ÷Òóž? Why didn''t you see him?"


    "I don''t know this. I sent someone to deliver the letter. The person said that Junior Brother Taoyuan was accepting the inheritance, and he was closed to death and could not be contacted."


    "There is no way, it''s just a pity. If we can all get together, that would be a good thing."


    "Hey, I heard that Brother No. 2 received Master¡¯s guidance not long ago. What exactly did Master guide him? Brother No. 2 will talk about it."


    The disciples of Wudaozong talked one after another.


    Suddenly, a disciple talked about Zhang Han''s guidance from Chu Yuan. In an instant, all the disciples'' eyes fell on Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han''s face was stiff, he stood there, not knowing what to say.


    Didn¡¯t everyone say good old things?


    Talking and chatting, is this still talking about him?


    "Second brother, tell me, what has the master instructed you."


    The genius doctor ??Hua smiled and spoke first.


    He takes the lead.


    Everyone''s eyes became more oppressive, and their curiosity was very strong.


    Zhang Han: "..."


    Good you are a Chinese six.


    I treat you very well on weekdays, but now I''m a pioneer.


    Zhang Han really doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    Can he say that Master just found an excuse to beat him up?


    Speaking of this, he lost his face.


    "I know a little about this."


    At this moment, Ye Luo suddenly walked out and said this.


    Hearing this, Zhang Han''s heart warmed.


    thought that the big brother was going to relieve him.


    Can''t help feeling inside.


    To make trouble, in the end, it is the most reliable big brother who has always fallen in love and killed him.


    Other brothers and sisters will not work.


    That''s not reliable.


    He thought so.


    Unexpectedly, the next moment Ye Luo uttered a sentence that caused Zhang Han to be numb.


    "As far as I know, the master should have imparted some secret techniques to the second junior brother. Those secret techniques may be very powerful. I don''t know the specifics. I just don''t know the second junior brother. Would you like to show us."


    "I think, Second Junior Brother, you shouldn''t refuse us? Don''t you look down on us, so you don''t want to show us the secret technique?"


    Ye Luo said with a smile on his face.


    Zhang Han: "?"


    He was completely stupid.


    Originally thought that the big brother was helping him.


    Unexpectedly, Big Brother came to make up for him?


    Shrimp pork heart! !


    "Second brother, don''t be stingy, show us it."


    "Yes, yes, show us it. It just so happens that Junior Brother Sixteen is here. If you don¡¯t show it to us Senior Brother Second, you should show it to Junior Brother Sixteen."


    "That''s right, Brother Brother, we can''t hide and tangle like this."


    Other same door opened again.


    "In fact, there is no secret technique. Really, the master just saw that my foundation is not strong, so he helped me to strengthen my foundation. He didn''t teach any secret technique at all. Don''t listen to the big brother nonsense."


    Zhang Han said repeatedly.


    Many colleagues saw Zhang Han''s appearance not like lying, so they could only give up in the end.


    Ye Luo could not help but be stunned, this sentence.


    Why does he feel like he has heard it before?


    Abnormal ear familiarity.


    But he can''t remember it anymore.


    He seems to have said this.


    Leaf fell thinking.


    Suddenly there was a sound from the hall.


    I saw Chu Yuan and the emperor walk out, and instantly attracted the attention of many disciples...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 745： More disciples

    Chapter 745


    The outskirts of Yintian Island.


    Chu Yuan and the emperor came here.


    Along with many disciples of Wudaozong.


    "Friends, I will send you here first."


    Chu Yuan put his hands on his back and said with a smile.


    After he finished speaking, he nodded towards Ye Luo behind him.


    Ye Luo knew, stretched out his hand and opened the formation of Yintian Island, allowing the emperor to go out.


    "The Daoist friend, I will leave first. If the Daoist friend is free, I can come to my Da Tang Dynasty to take a look, and I will definitely welcome him by sweeping the couch."


    The emperor looked at Chu Yuan and smiled.


    Chu Yuan also nodded and responded, saying that he would go there when he was free.


    He is really curious about the Great Tang Dynasty.


    If there is a chance in the future, maybe he will go.


    But by no means now.


    It is impossible for him to go now.


    The most important thing right now is to get his trumpet, the three into one, and break through to a higher level.


    "Divine Emperor, do you need to leave with me?"


    The emperor suddenly looked at Li Cheng and asked.


    "Emperor Tang doesn''t have to. I will stay on the island for a while. The two people who are facing the great gods over there, please don''t let Emperor Tang leave so quickly."


    Li Cheng said with a smile.


    He is not stupid, and now he has to distract too much energy to manage the Great Immortal Dynasty.


    There are the prime ministers and generals of Datang, and he is very safe and secure.


    "Row."


    The emperor smiled, knowing what the other person was thinking, but he didn''t know, so he nodded and agreed.


    He doesn¡¯t need the prime minister and the general for the time being. For the sake of Chu Yuan¡¯s face, he should take this Li Cheng with him.


    Afterwards, the emperor didn''t say anything with Chu Yuan. He just briefly discussed it again, got up and left, and went to the outside world.


    Seeing the emperor leave, Chu Yuan scanned among the many disciples, and asked them to stay on the island to practice well, and then called Ye Luo alone to accompany him to the Sect Master Hall.


    ...


    In the hall of the lord.


    Chu Yuan sat high on the futon, looking at his big disciple with his eyes low.


    Ye Luo did not dare to speak, and stood aside respectfully, bowed his head, and said nothing.


    In front of Chu Yuan, he did not have the slightest style of Taiyi Sword Master, let alone the demeanor of Master Wudaozong, acting sect master, and some were just the clever appearance of a disciple facing Master.


    "Luo''er, how far are you from Daluojin Wonderland?"


    Chu Yuan pondered for a moment, then slowly spoke.


    "Going back to Master, the disciple is only one step away from Daluo Jinxian, only a short time away."


    Ye Luo handed over, and answered very well-behaved.


    "One step away? It should be as soon as possible, do you know?"


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly, and said casually.


    "Yes, Master, the disciple is determined to make a breakthrough within a year."


    Ye Luo said repeatedly.


    He thought that Master was dissatisfied with his breakthrough speed.


    "One year? It''s been a long time, half a year."


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly, and said like this.


    "Half a year? Yes, Master, the disciple will definitely live up to Master''s expectations."


    Ye Luo was stunned for a moment, then nodded quickly.


    "Um."


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly.


    The conversation between the two of them is fortunate that there are no other people here. If there are other people, they must be scared to death.


    One year from the Taiyi Jinxian to break through the Daluo Jinxian, is this too slow? It would take tens of thousands of years to know that the horrors in the rumors existed and to break through a big realm, and it would even be calculated in Yuanhui.


    Can be here, one year is too slow, it requires half a year.


    This can be described as horror.


    But Chu Yuan didn''t care about that much at all. He looked at Ye Luo in front of him, and fell into thinking.


    Talk to the emperor.


    gave him new ideas.


    There are thousands of people in the Tang Dynasty.


    Then why didn¡¯t he accept one thousand eight hundred disciples?


    A disciple will encounter coincidences and become talents.


    It is impossible to accept a thousand disciples, can there be a thousand coincidences?


    That is too ridiculous.


    Anyway, teaching to become a disciple has no negative effect, and the teaching abolished the rules in the trumpet body.


    If this is the case, then he can recruit disciples on a large scale. On the one hand, he can teach and abolish the rules of his trumpet body, and on the other hand, he can teach a group of talents a little bit and enrich his Innocent Sect.


    And how to accept disciples, this matter made him difficult.


    He can''t open the tub, so let''s take them one by one.


    Thinking left and right, Chu Yuan could only drop this task on Ye Luo''s head.


    However, Ye Luo needs a breakthrough.


    Then he confessed to Ye Luo.


    Let Ye Luo explain to those disciples.


    can only do this.


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, then spoke to Ye Luo.


    Of course he will not say that he is going to teach and abolish his disciples, but that he wants to grow Wudaozong.


    Ye Luo heard this, with joy, this kind of recruiting disciples actually fell on him, let him mobilize the juniors and sisters to complete it.


    Aren¡¯t these all the rights that the suzerain should have?


    Does the master really want to hand over the lord to him? At this time, be the acting sect master first and train him a little bit.


    Then formally hand over Wudaozong to him.


    The more Ye Luo thinks about it, the more it feels possible.


    I couldn''t help but get a little excited.


    "Disciples try to recruit as many as possible, do you know? Don''t think too much about their qualifications. Anyone who has no way in his heart can enter the no way."


    Chu Yuan''s eyes drooped slightly, and he said slowly.


    "Yes, Master."


    Ye Luo replied, accepting it, just about to turn around and leave.


    Suddenly his footsteps suddenly stopped.


    is wrong.


    What did the master say.


    Can anyone who has no way in their heart enter the no way?


    Why can anyone who doesn¡¯t have the Tao in his heart enter the Innocent Sect?


    Ye Luo looked back at his master, and said something deliberately, but finally couldn''t say it.


    If you ask, doesn¡¯t it appear that he is incompetent.


    Ye Luo wanted to ask, all of them held back, silently arched his hand towards the master, and then withdrew from the Sect Master Hall.


    Chu Yuan just glanced at Ye Luo''s leaving figure, said nothing, and switched the trumpet silently.


    ...


    the other side.


    Wansheng Tiancheng.


    The emperor who left did not go back to the Great Tang Dynasty, but came to Wansheng Tiancheng and met with his Datang Prime Minister Zhuge Wuming.


    Meet kings and ministers.


    The emperor was not vague, and talked to Zhuge Wuming about Chu Yuan.


    He focused on the matter of Chu Yuan as a form of law.


    Not much else.


    Zhuge frowned after listening to Wuming.


    "Your Majesty, the Weichen previously speculated that this person is a variable and an infinite possibility. I didn''t expect this person to have such a deep background?"


    "A sage is just a sign? And it''s not a normal saint, what kind of cultivation is its body?"


    Zhuge''s ignorance is a bit puzzled.


    There is such a terrifying existence, why is it in the lower realm, and why is it still calculated by them.


    This is too strange.


    A form is a saint, and the body must be above the saint.


    The existence above a saint, why would it descend to the lower realm...


    All this is too unreasonable...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 746： Perilla is the golden fairy of Taiyi

    Chapter 746 Perilla is Taiyi Golden Immortal


    "Ignorance, from your point of view, is our alliance with Wudaozong good or bad?"


    The emperor looked at Zhuge Wuming''s frown, and he probably understood what the other party was thinking, so he could not help asking.


    It is true that he is the emperor of the Immortal Dynasty.


    But if you talk about wisdom, you still have to look at his prime minister Zhuge.


    The opponent''s wisdom is far above him.


    In decision-making, he will still listen to the other party''s opinions.


    "Your Majesty¡¯s worries are nothing more than the fact that the Alliance will drag me into a deeper stage of the Tang Dynasty, but according to the Chen¡¯s thoughts, I don¡¯t have to worry so much. On the contrary, maybe I can enter a higher situation with this. ."


    Zhuge Wuming shook his head slightly and said lightly.


    The thing that made him frown was just because he was puzzled, why Chu Yuan descended to a lower realm.


    This matter is very illogical, and he doesn''t care much about other things.


    "So, the alliance thing is still good?"


    The emperor asked in a condensed voice.


    "Naturally, there are many benefits. Your Majesty does not need to think about it. The minister thinks that we can impose more favors before the Wudao Sect has risen, and these favors will be able to play a big role in the future."


    Zhuge Wuming''s eyes have brilliance, and he is obviously calculating Wudaozong.


    "Feasible, then this great **** will leave it to you. When I go back, I will contact the idle generals in the court and keep an eye on the Wudaozong side. If the Wudaozong side needs help, I will Send someone over as soon as possible."


    When the emperor heard this, he also recognized what Zhuge Wuming said.


    The two kings and ministers looked at each other, and both nodded silently.


    ...


    On the other side, Yintian Island.


    No Taoism, above the square.


    Many disciples of Wudaozong gathered together under Ye Luo''s call.


    This time they were called by Ye Luo.


    But many disciples of Wudao Sect had to listen to the call.


    Because Ye Luo is a brother of Wudaozong, he is also the master of Wudaozong.


    Under the dual identities.


    Many disciples of Wudao Sect had to listen to Ye Luo''s call.


    However, many disciples of Wudao Sect were very curious, why Ye Luo summoned them.


    Thinking about it, but didn''t think of anything.


    Can only wait quietly for Ye Luo to arrive.


    Ye Luo did not put on airs, just let many disciples wait for a while before they arrived on the square.


    "See the generation suzerain."


    Many disciples bowed to Ye Luo, calling them the ¡®generation lord¡¯.


    They all know how to score. Ye Luo is now the acting sect master. They are naturally called the acting sect master in Wudao Sect.


    Out of the Wudao School, they are closely related, and they can be called brothers.


    Clear public and private.


    The disciples of Wudao Sect are all very clear.


    Ye Luo didn''t care about this either, he just nodded.


    "I received Master¡¯s order, and I need the assistance of the younger brothers and sisters to jointly complete the order of the master, so I called the younger brothers and sisters to come."


    Ye Luo carried his hands on his back, and said lightly.


    Fourteen disciples were shocked when they heard this.


    If it is Ye Luo¡¯s business, then they just treat it as a joke, as long as they can help.


    But this is the command of the master, so it''s different.


    is completely different in nature.


    "Disciples and others, please wait for the command of the acting suzerain!"


    The 14 disciples of Wudaozong all saluted and said loudly.


    "Master¡¯s order, let us recruit disciples into Wudao Sect, expand the sect, Master has a word, and those who have no way in their hearts can enter Wudao Sect."


    Ye Luo looked at the fourteen disciples, nodded, and said like this.


    "On behalf of the suzerain, recruit disciples? How to recruit?"


    Zhang Han took the lead to ask questions.


    In this kind of thing, he rarely did not act as a demon, but asked seriously.


    "This matter has to be handed over to you. You can go out and recruit disciples from various places in Eastern China. With the reputation of our Wudaozong today, there should be no one who is not long-eyed and dares to offend us. Let those few people Senior Luo will go with you, you can handle it."


    "Do you have any other doubts? You can tell them all, and I will solve them one by one."


    Ye Luo glanced at the second child, then scanned the many disciples of the Innocent Sect, and explained aloud.


    "On behalf of the sect master, when recruiting disciples, should we recruit disciples for us or the master?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua stood up and asked.


    This question made other disciples look upright.


    Recruiting disciples for them and recruiting disciples for the master are two concepts.


    Recruit disciples for them, that is, the second-generation disciple of Wudaozong, and recruit disciples for the master, that is, accepting disciples on behalf of the teacher, that is, their fellow disciples, that is the first generation of disciples.


    "I don¡¯t know, Master has never said it, so we don¡¯t need to worry about it for the time being. We only need to recruit the disciples to come back, and then we will invite the teacher."


    Ye Luo waved his hand and said.


    He really didn¡¯t know, because Chu Yuan hadn¡¯t told him about it either.


    The other disciples probably understood everything as they listened, and they all gave their hands and agreed.


    Ye fell to see this scene.


    No more words.


    He is going to let these disciples set off, and he will go to practice as soon as possible.


    However, before the many disciples of Wudaozong left, someone asked.


    "Sect Master, we will all recruit disciples, won''t you go with us?"


    It was Su Qianyuan who asked this.


    "I won''t go. I''m only one step away from Daluo Jinxian. I plan to make a breakthrough in one go. I need to retreat for a while."


    Ye Luo gave a simple answer, and after looking at Sile, after transmitting the voice privately, he turned into a sword of light and left.


    In the same place, all fourteen disciples of Wudao Sect all exclaimed.


    "Big Brother, is going to break through the Great Luojin Wonderland? This is too fast, right?"


    "I haven''t even broken through Jinxian now, this big brother is too exaggerated..."


    "It''s okay with you, I haven''t even touched Jinxian''s side..."


    "Speaking of which, apart from the seniors, who among us has the highest cultivation level? It seems to be the Fourth Senior Sister? The Fourth Senior Sister seems to be the Golden Wonderland."


    The disciples of Wudaozong talked a lot.


    "No, if it is except for the big brother, among us, I should be the highest cultivation base."


    Zisu standing behind said silently.


    Then she suddenly showed her aura.


    Wow...


    Perilla breath was released, causing the void to tremble, and the surrounding disciples were suppressed. Fortunately, her breath only disappeared in a flash, and she quickly recovered.


    But Perilla displayed a breath for a moment, but it clearly revealed its own strength.


    Taiyi Golden Immortal!


    The perilla, which is silent on weekdays, has quietly grown into the realm of Taiyi Golden Fairy!


    Among the disciples of Wudaozong, except for Ye Luo, the realm of Perilla is the highest.


    If Ye Luo is going to break through the Daluo Jinxian and shock many disciples of Wudaozong, then the fact that Shisu is already Taiyi Jinxian makes the Wudaozong disciples feel incredible...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 747： Leaderboard

    Chapter 747 Ranking List


    Wudaozong, in the main hall of the sovereign.


    Chu Yuan, who was replaced with a trumpet, waited for the many disciples of the Wudao Sect and those Da Luo existences to leave, and only slightly slowed down.


    His expression is very surprised.


    Because he actually felt the breath of perilla before, he reached the Taiyi Golden Immortal?


    This is too exaggerated.


    How long has he not paid attention to the status quo of the characters, and then suddenly he has become the Taiyi Golden Immortal?


    Chu Yuan hurriedly opened the status quo of the character, wanting to check what happened to Shisu recently and how his cultivation became so fast.


    He quickly opened the status quo of Shisu¡¯s exclusive character.


    ¡¾Your ten disciples, Zisu, obtained the method of "Proving the Dao in Dreams", and his cultivation base rose greatly...¡¿


    ¡¾Your ten disciples perilla are divided into the lower realms of thousands of souls, and they will experience themselves...¡¿


    ¡¾Your ten disciples Zisu practiced in his dream, and his cultivation base rose greatly...¡¿¡Á56


    ¡¾One of the thousands of souls of your ten disciples perilla, the "Tao innocent man" has returned from experience and merged into the master soul, your ten disciples, perilla, has soared in cultivation...]


    ¡¾One of your ten disciples of Perilla and the Thousands of Souls, "Yuexianzi" has returned from experience and blended into the Lord¡¯s Soul, your ten disciples, Perilla, has soared in cultivation...]


    ¡­¡­


    The status quo of the characters, one after another, told Chu Yuan how his ten disciple Zisu broke through.


    These information made Chu Yuan fall into contemplation.


    These ten disciples seem to be a little extraordinary.


    His eldest disciple is doing things everywhere, so he has such a level of cultivation.


    These ten disciples are amazing. It seems that they have done something to preach the Dao in their dreams, split countless souls from the lower realm, and are still practicing in their dreams?


    This cultivation speed, he will support it again, maybe it will be comparable to Ye Luo.


    Speaking of which, he really doesn¡¯t know which of his disciples is better now.


    He only paid attention to the approximate cultivation bases of these disciples, and didn''t know which one was more powerful in actual combat, but Ye Luo should be the best at blind guessing.


    He doesn''t know the others.


    Just when this thought came up in Chu Yuan''s heart.


    His mind suddenly shook, and Shenguang sent a message back to him.


    In response to his thoughts, Shenguang trumpet gave a new ability to detect the battle power ranking of the entire fairy world, and to know the battle power ranking of all the disciples of Wudao Sect.


    As soon as this ability appeared, Chu Yuan was stunned.


    But it was relieved immediately.


    Shenguang represents infinite possibilities.


    He was not surprised that ?? could derive these.


    On the contrary, this means that Shenguang Trumpet has become more compatible with him and can understand his intentions.


    Chu Yuan didn''t think about it anymore, first opened up the ranks of Wudaozong''s disciples, and looked at it.


    There was a flicker in front of him, and a screen popped out.


    There are lines of text displayed on it.


    ¡¾Wudao Sect Disciple Battle Power Ranking¡¿


    [First: Ye Luo (half-step Da Luo Jinxian/Da Luo)]


    ¡¾Second: Perilla (Taiyi Golden Immortal/Xiandi)¡¿


    [Third: Tantai Luoxue (Golden Fairy/ Fairy King)]


    [Fourth: Ai Qing (Half-Step Golden Immortal/Half-Step Immortal King)]


    ¡¾Fifth¡­¡­¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Fourteenth: Su Qianyuan (True Immortal/Xianzun)¡¿


    ¡¾Fifteenth: Zhang Han (True Immortal/Xianzun)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixteenth: Chen Jun (Dispersing Immortals/Entering Immortals)¡¿


    Chu Yuan glanced roughly.


    I was a little surprised.


    The first is Ye Luo, and the second is Perilla. This is understandable, he knows it himself.


    This other ranking, he didn''t think there was anything.


    It¡¯s just that this **** is a little too much?


    One second disciple and one third disciple.


    Actually second to last and third to last?


    Good fellow, he is a good fellow directly.


    Especially this cock.


    He has supported this **** a little bit, and he took this **** to see the future.


    Why doesn''t this **** grow so much?


    second last.


    Because it is the second brother, so the second to last?


    The second child who doesn¡¯t grow up.


    Chu Yuan felt a headache.


    He is a little helpless.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want this **** to stand up, it''s really this cock, who is a bit too much.


    Chu Yuan was also helpless, and in the end he could only treat it as if he hadn¡¯t seen it, and then closed this ranking and opened another immortal world ranking.


    He wants to see what masters are there on this list.


    ¡¾Fairy Power Ranking¡¿


    ¡¾First: Blue Sky (Hunyuan Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Second: Taiqing Saint (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Third: Yuqing Saint (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Fourth: Shangqing Saint (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Fifth: Golden Crow Heavenly Saint (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixth: Tathagata (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Seventh: Seeking the Demon (Sage)¡¿


    ¡¾Eighth¡­¡­¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    Look at this leaderboard.


    Chu Yuan was completely stunned.


    He doesn''t care whether he is first or fifth or sixth.


    What is this two, three and four?


    Samcheong? ?


    Sanqing really exist?


    Chu Yuan only flashed this idea a little, and he denied it the next moment.


    Impossible, even if Sanqing really existed, it would never be possible for the cultivation of the saint.


    These three people are probably related to Sanqing.


    The Shangqing Palace last time was probably related to this ¡®Shangqing Sage¡¯.


    But is the Yuxu Palace that never died with Ye Luo related to the ¡®Jade Qing Sage¡¯?


    Countless thoughts arose in Chu Yuan''s heart.


    Don¡¯t say, he really wants to meet these saints.


    As far as he knows, his divine light is absolutely powerful as a saint, and he is not afraid of saints at all.


    Then he wants to communicate with these saints and meet these saints.


    Chu Yuan began to think about how to meet these saints.


    Thinking about it, he suddenly remembered.


    Before, he seemed to have felt a powerful breath in the depths of a long river of time.


    can make him feel powerful.


    That is probably a saint.


    Why, let''s open the tub and have a look?


    Chu Yuan''s thoughts moved, and his mind has fallen to Shenguangda.


    Shenguang Lana opened her eyes instantly, and her figure escaped into the void, heading towards the long river of time.


    ¡­¡­


    With the power of supernatural light.


    Naturally easily entered the long river of time.


    Chu Yuan came to the long river of time, and there was no wave in his heart as the time passed around like water.


    He began to walk down the flowing water to the future.


    In a few steps, Chu Yuan crossed the endless time and led to the future.


    During this period, there is no one or special rules to stop him.


    Shenguang is too peculiar.


    Basically nothing will stop him.


    Chu Yuan is very clear about this.


    So Chu Yuan boldly continued to walk in the direction of the future.


    After he left for a while, he finally felt the familiar breath again.


    In the front, there is a strong breath.


    This breath must be of the saint level.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up, and he walked away quickly, wanting to meet the saint and communicate with him.


    Chu Yuan, who was holding this idea, was also unceremonious and showed his aura to his heart...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 748： Far beyond the saint

    Chapter 748


    belongs to the immortal world in the long river of time in the future.


    Chu Yuan walked along the river for a long time. His aura was like a rainbow, bursting out an unmatched power, the dazzling divine light shining on everything, looking from a distance, he was like a round of high sun, sacred and inviolable .


    He spanned an infinite distance between three or two steps.


    Go forward purposefully.


    After a while.


    Chu Yuan came to a place and stopped.


    His gaze looked forward.


    In the distance, there is a figure sitting quietly in the long river of time.


    That is the appearance of a young man.


    The young man is hazy and can''t see everything clearly, but anyone who can look over it can reflect the handsome face of the young man and the fierce sword intent.


    The divine light and the sword intent were in contact in the long river of time, and they exploded in an instant, as if water and fire met, the sizzling sound was endless, causing a long river of time to tremble.


    The young man also felt Chu Yuan''s arrival, opened his eyes, and looked in the direction of the latter.


    When he saw the imposing Chu Yuan, he was taken aback.


    He didn''t understand.


    Where did he offend the person in front of him?


    It''s worth this person''s fight. It''s been traced back since the passage of time, so do you want to come and do him?


    The young man was stunned, but the reaction was extremely quick.


    He took out a plain sword, stood up, and faced Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan saw the other person getting up, walking faster, and seemed to want to talk to this young man as soon as possible.


    But he is not close to the youth yet.


    The young man suddenly violent, raised his hand with a sword, and slashed towards Chu Yuan.


    This sword does not have any bells and whistles, but it is extremely fierce, as if it wants a sword to open the sky.


    It is not an exaggeration to say.


    If this sword really falls in the long river of time, I am afraid that the long river will be cut off.


    The sword has just started.


    has already had an impact.


    The river was turbulent for a long time, many subtleties were cut apart, countless causes and effects were added to the young man, but the young man ignored it and insisted on cutting out this sword.


    The sword came suddenly.


    also shocked Chu Yuan.


    He was stunned, and he didn''t understand why this person suddenly got up.


    But he is not slow to react.


    Raise your palm.


    Countless divine lights gathered together and easily erased this sword.


    Under the light of God.


    This sword was wiped out as nothingness.


    The young man saw his eyelids twitching, but he still didn''t understand, where did this man come from, how could he be so fierce.


    But he couldn''t help it. Look at this person, and he rushed up with a burst of momentum. If he doesn''t stop him, this person will be close to him, and it will be even more fun.


    "Return me!"


    The young man slashed across the sword, swinging the sword again.


    This time, he didn''t just cut out a sword, but cut out thousands of sword qi at one time, and wanted to wipe out Chu Yuan at one time.


    Chu Yuan was also annoyed.


    Why is this person so unreasonable? He just came here and was beaten before he finished speaking.


    Does he really think he is muddled?


    Chu Yuan was furious, and he was not polite, and completely exploded with the divine light, waving all the power of the divine light.


    Under the radiant light, thousands of sword auras were wiped out.


    The young man''s eyes condensed, and he rushed up, wanting to fight close to Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan was also not afraid, and rushed forward.


    The two collided and launched an unparalleled battle.


    This is a ¡®holy¡¯ battle.


    The fighting power that the two broke out was extremely strong, and for a while, no one could win the other, and they fell into a bitter battle.


    Unfortunately, it took a long time to suffer.


    Under the fierce battle between the two, it was turbulent and unstable, as if it might collapse at any time.


    ¡­¡­


    The end of the long river of time.


    Eight figures appeared in it.


    All these eight people are saints, and they are also saints who exist on the upper realm.


    At this moment, these eight people did not dare to come close to the fierce battle, and could only look into the distance, all of them trembling and terrified.


    "Who is over there? Why is there such a terrifying power?"


    "This coercion far exceeds the saint!"


    "My nine sages in the immortal world, except the one who retreats in the heavens, are all here, so where did the two sages that are far superior to the sages come from?"


    "There is a rumor that there is a saint on Yintian Island. I have been in contact with the Shangqing Palace before, and it is said that he is a surviving saint. I am afraid that only the surviving saint can exert this pressure."


    "One is the one from Yintian Island, who is the other?"


    The eight sages of the fairy world are confused.


    They are all here.


    There are two people fighting over there. One of them is the surviving saint on Yintian Island. Who is the other?


    Where can so many holy beings come from?


    This is too confusing.


    The Eight Sages of the Immortal Realm felt that for the first time, it was not safe in the Immortal Realm.


    They are looking at each other at this moment, they are all looking at each other speechlessly, not knowing what to say.


    "We, let''s go up and persuade you? We can''t let these two fights like this. If we continue to fight, the river will fall apart for a long time."


    A saint gritted his teeth and spoke.


    "You go up and persuade? The two are more fierce than the other, how can we persuade? I''m afraid that only aftermath can knock us down."


    A saint asked rhetorically.


    The other saints were silent.


    This is the case.


    Don''t even talk about intervening, they can''t even dissuade them.


    The two sides are not hierarchical at all.


    The only thing they can do is to try their best to stabilize the river of time so as not to collapse the river of time.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    The fairy world is over there.


    East China, on the streets of a big human city.


    Zhang Han walked with Su Qianyuan in it.


    The disciples of Wudaozong were separated, and in pairs, they traveled to various places to recruit disciples.


    Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan were put in a group.


    They took the lead in coming to a big city of human race.


    According to Zhang Han, there are more disciples, so they can always find some disciples, so they came to this large human race city in order to select disciples who can earn their income.


    The two were talking while walking.


    "We are in the same class, a group of two, the third child, you said, our group, in the same class, how many places can we rank?"


    Zhang Han walked and turned to look at Su Qianyuan, and asked.


    "It is estimated that we can''t beat Junior Sister Zisu and Junior Sister Luo Xue. Other estimates will work, after all, Senior Brother is not there."


    Su Qianyuan heard the words, thought about it very seriously, and then answered.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han also thought about it seriously, feeling that Su Qianyuan was right.


    Sister Zisu is the Taiyi Golden Immortal, and Luo Xue is the Golden Immortal.


    The two men were able to crush them in terms of combat power. Besides, Zhang Lao Er and Su Lao San should be considered the strongest.


    Even if it is not the strongest, it is among the best.


    According to the tacit understanding of the two of them, they cooperated, and in a two-player battle, it is completely okay to overwhelm everyone, right?


    Yes, there is nothing wrong with it.


    Zhang Han thinks so.


    And, he thinks his own idea is completely correct...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 749： The Mystery of Chu Yuan

    Chapter 749 The Mystery of Chu Yuan


    In the big city of human race.


    Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan spread the word about Wudaozong¡¯s recruitment of disciples.


    At first, the families in these human race cities didn''t understand it because they had never heard the name of the sect of "Wudao Sect".


    In the end, Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan moved out of Yintian Island to let everyone understand which power they were.


    I have to say that Yintian Island is much more famous than Wudaozong.


    Most people only know that there are saints in Yintian Island, but do not know that the saint¡¯s orthodoxy is Wudaozong.


    After learning that Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan were disciples of saints.


    The entire human race city is boiling.


    The saint¡¯s disciples come personally to recruit disciples, this is a huge thing.


    Which immortal gate in Eastern China can be compared with the power of saints?


    Being able to worship the power of the saints, that is simply a blessing for the three lives.


    So he cares, after offering the name of Yintian Island.


    The recruitment of Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan is also simple.


    ...


    at the same time.


    In the long river of time.


    The battle between the two saints has ended.


    The final result was that the young saint escaped, unwilling to die with Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan saw the opportunity and returned to the corner of the long river, avoiding the possibility of continuing to fight.


    He also didn¡¯t want to die.


    But the young saint behaved so fiercely.


    He naturally cannot show weakness.


    directly showed the appearance of dying.


    Fortunately, the young sage counseled first, otherwise he would be really hard to deal with.


    "What the **** is this bastard, he fought so fiercely when he came up."


    "I just wanted to have a friendly exchange, so I went to the death and almost was suppressed."


    Chu Yuan let out a long sigh of relief.


    If it weren¡¯t for his Shenguang Tuba really strong, he would really be suppressed by the young saint.


    This matter is too hanging.


    The saint is too scary.


    If it is not necessary, it is best not to fight with the saint.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes condensed, and he made this decision silently in his heart.


    He is really not sure that he can beat the saint.


    And this kind of saint, according to the system''s combat power rankings, there are as many as nine, which can''t be offended.


    "One is so difficult. If the two saints of the upper realm join hands, then I must at least open the sky. If more than three join hands, then I will be in danger."


    Chu Yuan thought secretly in her heart.


    He made up his mind, and he will never do anything with the saint if it is not necessary in the future.


    Of course, if he is really anxious, then he will knock off the two front teeth of the saint.


    Even if the Nine Saints of the Upper Realm team up, if he catches a fight, he will be afraid of hitting the opponent.


    This necessity naturally depends on whether anyone dares to touch his beloved disciple.


    Those disciples, every one of them is heart and soul.


    Everything can''t be missed.


    This is the bottom line of Chu Yuan.


    "Go away."


    Chu Yuan turned his head and glanced at the place where he was fighting before. He didn''t dare to stay any longer, and disappeared and left with a move.


    ...


    the other side.


    Beyond the long river of time, in the endless darkness.


    The young saint came across the darkness, he stayed in the darkness, he was out of breath.


    "Who is this person, and how can he have such a combat power?"


    The young saint''s eyes widened, very puzzled.


    He is even more dazed than Chu Yuan.


    How does he exist? The strength that once existed before countless Yuanhui was unparalleled and far surpassed that of a saint.


    The reason why he will be in the long river of time is just to comprehend something in the long river of time.


    But he felt it, nothing happened, so he was interrupted by such a fierce man.


    The young saint¡¯s face was full of surprise.


    He didn''t understand.


    After thinking for a while.


    He flicked in the darkness with one hand.


    A dazzling sword light flickered by, illuminating the endless darkness. When viewed from a distance, it seemed to be a big sun shining on the whole world.


    After the young saint had done these actions, there would be no other actions, and he would stand there quietly and wait.


    After a while.


    The bright sword light gradually dissipated, the darkness swallowed everything again, and the whole world fell into endless darkness again.


    Wow...


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in the darkness, with a vertical and horizontal figure, under three or two strokes, before it came to the young saint.


    I saw that it was a middle-aged saint.


    The middle-aged saint faces the young saint at a distance.


    The two have different appearances, but in the final analysis, their breath is the same, and they feel like they are in the same vein.


    "Brother."


    The young saint looked at the middle-aged saint, nodded, and said.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    The middle-aged saint''s face was slightly shaky, and he answered faintly.


    "In that Xintiandi, there seems to be an extraordinary existence. I want to ask brother, you to help figure out the origin of this person."


    The young sage pinched his hands with both hands and performed an ancient Taoist ceremony, saying like this.


    "Why don''t you calculate it yourself?"


    The middle-aged saint frowned, somewhat puzzled.


    "I fought with him before. The light on his body was very strange and mysterious. When hit by that light, my whole body was unable to mobilize mana. Even now, I still feel unstable. I am afraid that I can''t calculate it with all my strength, so I invite you to come. ."


    The young saint did not care about the attitude of the other party, and said truthfully.


    "Um?"


    The middle-aged sage frowned more tightly.


    Is there such a strange existence?


    He closed his eyes silently, and calculated.


    Sages can deduct everything with a single thought, not to mention their existence.


    In just one thought, the entire upper realm and even all the lower realms have been deduced once.


    "Huh? There is no trace of the existence that you just fought with Junior Brother you? The deduction can''t be deduced at all, it''s like..."


    The middle-aged saint hesitated but stopped.


    He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    It''s like, there is no such person at all?


    Or do you mean that nothing in the world can leave that person with any trace?


    This is too exaggerated.


    The middle-aged saint himself feels impossible, so he can''t speak at all.


    "How can this be."


    The young saint was even more surprised.


    He just played against the opponent.


    The other party¡¯s light is too fierce, how can it be possible that there is no trace left?


    And, you know, they fought in a long river.


    Any attack has a huge impact.


    In this case, even if you try your best to erase the traces, it is impossible to be completely without any traces.


    "This person is unusual."


    Almost an instant.


    Both middle-aged saints and young saints have noticed something wrong.


    They looked at each other, their figures moved and flew towards the dark depths.


    It took only a moment for their bodies to be swallowed up by the darkness, without a trace.


    Everything is silent again.


    In this endless darkness, everything seems lifeless, but the place that belongs to the upper realm is like a star, flashing in the darkness, different...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 750： Leaf fall break through

    Chapter 750 Leaf Falling Breakthrough


    In an instant, nearly half a year passed.


    In the past six months, Chu Yuan had already returned to Wudaozong. He hung up the Shenguang tuba, and opened the trumpet to ponder the rules in the trumpet.


    He didn''t dare to go out in a large size anymore.


    Only dared to hide in the hidden sky island.


    In the cognition of Chu Yuan, those ¡®saints¡¯ are too powerful, and he can¡¯t do that even if he drove the divine light tuba.


    But what Chu Yuan didn''t know was that he was afraid of the saints of the upper realm.


    The saints of the upper realm are more afraid of him...


    Almost all the saints in the upper realm have listed Yintian Island and even the Sea of ??Nothingness as taboos. For fear of conflicts with Chu Yuan, they strictly require their disciples not to go there or conflict with the people of Yintian Island, otherwise they will all use their doors. Regulation processing.


    ...


    On this day, in Yintian Island, many disciples of Wudaozong who went out returned with their recruited disciples.


    The enrollment of the outgoing disciples of Wudaozong went very smoothly.


    There is the identity of Yintian Island.


    No forces in Eastern China dared to stop it.


    More than a dozen disciples of Wudaozong, the number of disciples enrolled has exceeded 1,000.


    At this moment, they are all brought back to Yintian Island, waiting for Master¡¯s order.


    However, while waiting, these disciples of Wudao Sect also got together and discussed.


    "Is it? Isn¡¯t it? You all came according to the standards I said? The so-called innocent people can actually be understood in the opposite direction, which means that as long as they have the Tao in their hearts, they can be accepted as gatekeepers."


    Zhang Han patted his chest, faced many of his colleagues, and said loudly.


    Half a year ago, they wanted to recruit doormen, but many of them didn''t know the recruitment standards, and they were a little confused.


    Finally, the standard was listed under his proposal.


    He ¡®understands thoroughly¡¯ the words of Master in all aspects, so he has driven all his fellow students.


    In Zhang Han''s view, he is the biggest contributor to the recruitment of disciples this time.


    "Second Brother is also very good in this respect."


    "Not bad, the second brother is really good in this aspect, and can guess Master''s thoughts."


    "Can you understand this in disguise as that the other aspects of the second brother are not good?"


    The other disciples didn''t give Zhang Han a chance, and they all started talking with a smile.


    This Zhang Han''s face turned black with anger.


    "What makes me not good in other aspects? No, I will go to invite Master to hold a competition for us. I will check with you one by one to see how many of you can beat me!"


    Zhang Han immediately opened his mouth to discuss.


    The other disciples were happy, and just wanted to agree.


    But I haven''t waited for them to speak.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the entire Yintian Island shook, the formations in the island suddenly opened, and the formations of the formations fluttered in the void. After a while, they burst into bright light and turned into large formations.


    The force of a large array suppresses the entire island.


    Everyone present was taken aback by the sudden movement.


    I don''t understand why the formation of Yintian Island will be fully opened at this moment, as if it was stimulated.


    The next moment, many disciples of Wudaozong understood what was going on.


    In the area where the disciples of Wudaozong lived, an extremely powerful aura exploded and rushed straight into the sky. Fortunately, the formation of Yintian Island was strong enough to block it firmly, otherwise it would be affected. It''s not just Hidden Sky Island anymore.


    "This is Big Brother! Big Brother has broken through!"


    Some disciples understand what happened.


    Being reminded like this, everyone else also understood.


    This is Ye Luo''s breakthrough!


    Is this a breakthrough in Da Luo Jinxian?


    This momentum is too terrifying, right?


    Even in the isolation of the big formation, they still felt an extreme sense of suppression.


    The power of Da Luo Jinxian is too terrifying.


    Wow...


    The several large Luo existences hiding in the void appeared one after another, blocking the coercion for the disciples of Wudaozong and the thousands of mortals who were new to them.


    It''s just that the existence of this digital da Luo is also terrified.


    They all exist in Da Luo.


    Under the weakening pressure of the Great Array, the great pressure from Ye Luo still made them feel very strenuous.


    This is just coercion!


    If it''s actual combat, wouldn''t they be beaten to death?


    "My little friends, your big brothers, are you really breaking through Da Luo?"


    A big Luo felt suspicious of life.


    "Yes, our elder brother is already Taiyi...According to your idea, that is the peak of Emperor Xiandi, and now it is Da Luo who is breaking through."


    Zhang Han nodded and replied.


    Those Da Luo was silent for an instant.


    Da Luo?


    Daluo is such a coercion?


    Then they can''t even stop the coercion, what are they?


    Is there such a big gap between Daluo and Daluo?


    Tell me who believes it.


    "If this little friend Ye breaks through, I am afraid he will be invincible in Daluo."


    A big Luo existed silent for a long time, before opening his mouth to say such a sentence.


    "I feel that the coercion of Ye Xiaoyou is not like Da Luo, but rather like a saint. Above Da Luo, it is half saint, but Ye Xiaoyou is a bit like half saint."


    The other big Luo also spoke slowly.


    Half holy!


    It is clearly the realm of Da Luo, but it has a semi-sacred momentum!


    What kind of arrogance is this? !


    It is nothing more than that to describe it as the capital of Tianzong.


    Digital Da Luo is speculating in his mind.


    This Innocent Sect is really advancing towards the position of the overlord!


    There are Tianjiao such as Ye Luo, if there is only one, then that¡¯s all, but the dozen disciples of No Dao Sect, each show absolute potential, and even more disciples establish an immortal dynasty and dominate one side.


    More importantly, Wudaozong has a saint sitting in charge.


    Now it is recruiting disciples.


    Everything is moving in the direction of the overlord.


    Many thoughts arose in the mind of the digital da Luo, do you want to fight for Wudaozong wholeheartedly?


    They can see that Wudao Sect will almost certainly become a dominant force in the future.


    But in order to become a dominant force, it absolutely must pass the resistance of the five current hooligans.


    Once they fail, they are likely to die with Wudaozong.


    But if it succeeds, then their future will be "Conglong''s Minister".


    When the digital da Luo hesitated.


    Sect Master¡¯s Hall, a divine light suddenly appeared, suppressing all the coercion from Ye Luo''s side, causing Yintian Island to quickly restore calm.


    "Han''er, you bring these new beginner disciples, first go to Yintian Island and settle down. There is no need to make a fuss about this."


    This is Chu Yuan¡¯s voice.


    One sentence from Chu Yuan.


    Zhang Han and other disciples of Innocent Sect suddenly realized, and led those disciples who were immersed in shock to leave.


    The existence of Da Luo was also awakened by Chu Yuan¡¯s words.


    There are saints in Wudao Sect!


    They follow the saints, they can also gain vitality, and may even gain a path to grow into a stronger existence.


    If they don¡¯t follow the saints, they can only be Ronaldo in this life.


    Does this still need to be selected?


    Digital Ronaldo looked at each other, and made a choice in their hearts...


    There are two more to see it a little later, my friends, wake up tomorrow morning and watch again, don¡¯t stay up late


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 751： variable

    Chapter 751 Variables


    No Dao Sect, the area where the disciples live.


    Inside Yeluo¡¯s bedroom.


    At this moment, Ye Luo broke through the distance, only the last step.


    His aura is far beyond the so-called Da Luo in the upper realm.


    pointed to the semi-holy.


    The ancient realm Daluo Jinxian is far from the upper realm''s current realm system.


    This also caused Ye Luo to only break through to Da Luo Jinxian, and he had a power comparable to the upper realm semi-sage.


    The huge gap between the ancient realm system and the current realm system is reflected.


    "Break it for me!!!"


    Ye fell and sat in the sleeping hall. He suddenly opened his eyes, his breath shrank crazily, and the invisible air pressure cracked the ground in the hall like spider silk.


    He is only one line away from Daluo Jinxian!


    ßË¡­¡­


    An ancient and long-lasting bell rang through Ye Luo''s body and passed into the void, as if it was going to the outside world, to convey, to inform the birth of this new Daluo Jinxian.


    just tell who to tell, this is not clear.


    Ye Luo finally broke through successfully.


    At the moment he succeeded in breaking through.


    Countless phantoms appeared on both sides of him, hitting him, overlapping.


    Normalization!


    Da Luo Jinxian!


    Ye Luo''s breath also returned to calm, and the Dao Yun that had filled his body began to converge. At this moment, he was more like a mortal.


    It''s just those eyes full of fierce sword intent, which makes him very extraordinary no matter what.


    "Louer."


    There was a light and fluttering voice.


    Ye Luo turned his head and looked.


    I don¡¯t know when, a divine light figure stood at the gate of his bedroom.


    It is Chu Yuan with a Shenguang large size.


    "Master!"


    Ye Luo quickly stood up and saluted Chu Yuan.


    Even if he broke through Da Luo Jinxian, in front of Chu Yuan, he still did not dare to have any arrogance


    "No need to be polite, you will break through the Daluo Jinxian within half a year, you are very good."


    Chu Yuan is a satisfied one.


    He just said casually at the time, but he didn''t expect Ye Luo to actually do it.


    broke through Da Luo Jinxian, it only took half a year.


    This big disciple is amazing.


    In any aspect, he was very satisfied.


    "The disciples just follow the master''s instructions, and everything is the master''s work."


    Ye Luo spoke repeatedly.


    "Luo''er, you have a strong aptitude, you don''t need to be humble, do you still need to be stable now?"


    Chu Yuan looked at the big disciple up and down, and said in a friendly tone.


    This big disciple is the disciple closest to the saint among the many disciples of Innocent Sect.


    The small stove that should be turned on still needs to be turned on.


    At that time, he will have another saint from Wudaozong. If the saint of the upper realm wants to deal with them, it will be even more troublesome.


    "Enlighten Master, the disciple has just made a breakthrough, and he really needs to be firm."


    Ye implemented to tell the truth.


    His plan was to break through Da Luo Jinxian within a year.


    is now shortened to half a year, it is strange that it does not need to be stable.


    "Sit down, preach for you for your teacher, and stabilize your cultivation."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said like this.


    "Master, this..."


    "Don''t say much, sit down."


    "Master¡¯s great favor, the disciples have no intention of repaying them. If Master gives instructions in the future, the disciples will definitely go through fire and water in order to repay Master¡¯s kindness!"


    "Sit down, what are you talking about."


    Under the scolding of Chu Yuan.


    Ye Luo could only sit down obediently, acting very low-key.


    Chu Yuan was also unambiguous, standing by the side, mobilizing the power of Shenguang Tuba, and began to preach.


    He opened his mouth and uttered a word.


    Each word contains great luck.


    Compared with the heavenly path taught by the heavenly path, the preaching by the Shenguang Queen is more suitable for Ye Luo.


    Shenguang Tuba contains unlimited possibilities, and the Tao changes according to the heart. Whatever the listener needs, then the Tao that he hears is what it is.


    So, the moment when Shenguang opened his mouth.


    Ye Luo quickly settled down, indulging in the words one by one.


    His aura quickly stabilized following Chu Yuan¡¯s preaching at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    The upper realm, even beyond the heavens, in the endless darkness.


    At this moment, the ancient bell that belonged to Ye Luo''s promotion to Da Luo Jinxian was ringing.


    In the deadly darkness, the ancient bell sounded so loud.


    The bell rang, and the vitality in the darkness seemed to be revived in an instant. The stars lit up one after another, flashing one after another, making this endless darkness instantly light up.


    Look closer and you will find it.


    These stars are all a figure.


    It''s just that every figure is so powerful, the breath of the whole body is boiling, making it like a bright star in the dark.


    These figures are all staring in the direction of the heavens where the upper realm is.


    One by one seemed to move.


    But did not wait for them to move.


    "Retreat all."


    A sound sounded flat.


    This voice is like a supreme decree, causing the figures to retreat quickly.


    Darkness swallows everything again, making the whole world silent again.


    In a corner of darkness, an old man wearing a Taoist robe slowly walked out.


    The pace of this old man is very slow, but between one step, he can cross an endless distance, his whole person is even more peculiar to the extreme, and his whole body is covered with Taoism.


    His Taoism does not seem to come from self-cultivation.


    looks like him instead, that is the way!


    The old man raised his eyes and looked at the direction of the upper world, and he pondered for a long time.


    After a moment, he looked in a certain direction in the darkness.


    "Two brothers, come here."


    The old man said softly.


    He said a word.


    In the darkness, two bright lights flickered, and immediately, two figures appeared from them, the middle-aged saints and young saints before.


    "Brother."


    The middle-aged saint and the young saint both gave an ancient ceremony to the old man, respecting the latter very much.


    "Two brothers, it seems that this place of origin has changed. The cultivation system of the place of origin has already been changed. We have erased all the systems that belong to us. At this moment, there are still people in the place of origin who can cultivate to greatness. Luo Jinxian."


    The old man means something.


    His words also made the middle-aged saint and young saint lost in thought.


    "There are variables, brother, do you want to take action?"


    The middle-aged saint spoke directly.


    "The teacher once said that Gu Honghuang will make a comeback, so he appointed me and the three as the saints of order. In terms of time, Gu Honghuang should have come back long ago, but we did not notice anything wrong..."


    "Variables are good or bad, just let the flow go."


    The old man shook his head, very open-minded.


    The young saint heard the words and talked to the old man about everything that had happened before.


    Heared these.


    The old man¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but when he looked towards the upper realm, there was a hint of curiosity in his indifferent eyes...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 752： The horror of leaf fall

    Chapter 752 The Terror of Leaf Fall


    In an instant, several months passed.


    After months of preaching.


    Ye Luo''s realm stabilized, and he improved a bit.


    After completing Ye Luo''s realm, Chu Yuan left.


    Before ?? left, he asked Ye Luo to deal with all the new disciples.


    As for how to deal with it, naturally all of them are under Chu Yuan''s sect.


    Otherwise, it can''t be regarded as a disciple of Chu Yuan, and naturally it can''t be used to teach the abolishment rule.


    However, accepting the disciple and returning it to the disciple, Chu Yuan didn''t even bother to go this time, and let Ye Luo handle the matter entirely.


    At first, he was really too lazy to accept disciples, not to mention that there were thousands of disciples over there.


    Secondly, if he goes up to accept disciples and everyone becomes talented, then he should be very embarrassed.


    Just let Ye Luo solve it.


    He won¡¯t go by himself.


    Ye Luo of course did not dare to refuse Chu Yuan, and obediently agreed.


    ¡­¡­


    East of Hidden Sky Island.


    This is the place where the novice disciples live.


    was developed by those disciples of Wudao School. Although living here is not as strong as the spiritual energy in Wudao School, it is much stronger than the outside world.


    In these few months.


    Chu Yuan did not come to take care of these disciples.


    These disciples were not idle either. Under Su Qianyuan''s operation, they carried out basic physical training for these disciples to lay a foundation for future cultivation of immortals.


    On this day, Ye Luo left the pass and came to the east of Yintian Island. All the disciples of Wudaozong and even those few Da Luo existed.


    "I have seen the generation suzerain."


    Many disciples of Wudaozong saluted.


    Those who are completely devoted to the existence of Luo also salute.


    The identity of the acting suzerain is enough for them to salute.


    "You don''t need to be polite."


    Ye Luo stretched out his hand and lifted it slightly.


    An invisible force suddenly rose, helping the many disciples of Wudaozong and those few Da Luo existence.


    Ye Luo, the hand-held man, really shocked everyone.


    Those Wudaozong disciples are okay.


    The most shocking thing is the existence of those big Luos.


    They are Ronaldo!


    Existence in the same realm as the leaf fall in front of me!


    But under the opponent''s strength, they actually don''t have the slightest power to resist? This is too exaggerated.


    A big Luo existed looking at Ye Luo with complicated eyes. After a long time, he made up his mind and spoke.


    "Sect Master, your current realm, but Da Luo?"


    Just listen to the existence of this big Luo, and ask like this.


    The words come out.


    Several other big Luo existences also looked at Ye Luo.


    They really want to know the answer.


    "Yes, if you count it, my current realm is Da Luo."


    Ye Luo nodded and admitted.


    The faces of those Daluo''s existence instantly stiffened.


    Is this kidding?


    Really Da Luo?


    Everyone is Ronaldo, why does your Ronaldo look like that, our Ronaldo is like this dish?


    "The acting sect master, can you give me some advice?"


    A big Luo existed and said.


    They really want to know how far they are from Ye Luo.


    "Yes, but you guys go on it together, otherwise it may not last long if you rely on you."


    Ye Luo also thought of what these Da Luo beings were thinking, couldn''t help but smile, and said.


    Those big Luo existences were said so, their expressions were weird, but they still didn''t say much, nodded and agreed.


    Ye Luo immediately took the few big Luo existences to leave, to find an open place to learn.


    The disciples of the Innocent Sect wanted to follow them.


    But they were all stopped.


    Ye Luomei called it her name, and asked these disciples to prepare for the matter of ¡®receiving apprentices on behalf of teachers¡¯. In fact, he knew very well that the existence of Da Luo was not his opponent at all.


    But these big Luos are people who have lived for countless years after all, and face is definitely needed.


    It is not good to be stared at by other disciples.


    So Ye Luo wisely let the disciples of Wudaozong stay.


    At the order of Ye Luo, the disciples naturally didn''t dare to say anything, so they could only stay in place one by one.


    ¡­¡­


    West of Yintian Island.


    Ye Luo came here with a number of Daluo.


    "Everyone, please do your best."


    Ye Luo faced the digital da Luo, with a calm face, and said lightly.


    "Sect Master, please be prepared. I am all Ronaldo. Don''t take it lightly."


    A big Luo existed and said something.


    Then, several of their big Luo Qiqi exploded.


    Their aura became one piece, overwhelmingly pressed towards Ye Luo.


    Faced with the suppression of the existence of these digital big Luos, Ye Luo didn''t react in any way.


    "You don''t have to be like this, you guys do it first, and you can do your best."


    Ye Luo smiled faintly.


    With his strength, these aura and coercion are really useless to him.


    "Should we shoot first?"


    "Forget it, acting sect master, you should take action first."


    "Yes, acting sect master, we already have an advantage in numbers. If we act first, wouldn¡¯t it be ashamed? So let¡¯s act first, acting sect master."


    The existence of digital big Luo all means this.


    They are all kind people.


    It''s shameful to join hands with a younger generation.


    Let them do it first, so what?


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo was too lazy to say anything, just smiled and shook his head, then he silently took out the precious golden sword that the master gave him before.


    When the divine sword came out, the horrible sword intent caused the void to tremble, and the aura of the existence of several big Luos was united, at this moment, it was easily broken.


    Wow...


    Ye Luo stepped out, and the aura on his body exploded and merged with the divine sword. Under the fusion of the two auras, the entire sky was trembling, the clouds were shaken, and the void was distorted, as if he could not bear this embarrassment. Called the momentum of terror.


    "Since you are so polite, I can''t give in. Please take my sword."


    Ye Luo holding a golden divine sword, stepped out in one step, and wanted to walk towards the digital Daluo existence.


    The digital da Luo looked at himself in confusion, their mana was directly suppressed, and it was very difficult to operate.


    How to play this?


    Is this a level?


    Is this special Luo?


    The existence of digital da Luo has begun to doubt.


    Is it fake?


    Or, they are fake Ronald?


    "Why, everyone is stunned, do you look down on me?"


    Suddenly came a word, which made this digital da Luo sober instantly.


    They looked up, and at a glance they saw Ye Luo standing not far away, holding a golden divine sword, looking at them with a smile.


    Several Luo beings looked at each other, they all sighed helplessly, and chose to admit defeat.


    This is no longer necessary.


    The momentum alone can crush them to the point that they can¡¯t move, the gap is too big...


    The third update, although it is late, it is here.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 753： Support Tantai Luoxue

    Chapter 753 Support Tantai Luo Xue


    East of Hidden Sky Island.


    The disciples of Innocent Sect are organizing new disciples.


    The new disciples gathered on a square. They heard that they could officially join Wudao Sect, and they were all very excited.


    "Finally you can officially worship the fairy gate!"


    "What kind of fairy gate? This is the power of a saint, is it comparable to the fairy gate?"


    "After waiting for a few months, have you finally passed the test?"


    "Where is the test? I haven''t seen that in the past few months, that Senior Brother Su has been laying a solid foundation for us. This is obviously just the only way to go before cultivating immortals."


    The chattering of these new beginner disciples makes this square become especially noisy.


    They looked at the figures of the disciples of Wudaozong standing above the sky, and their eyes were full of longing.


    They also want to be like that.


    "Don¡¯t be clamoring, you just wait here, wait a moment, the acting sect master will come over and take you in."


    Zhang Han stood on the sky and said softly.


    His voice came down lightly.


    Many new beginner disciples shut up instantly, not daring to say more, for fear that they would offend Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han didn''t pay attention to this at all, he turned his head straight, and looked at those Wudaozong fellows.


    "Big brother hasn''t done it yet?"


    Zhang Han asked casually.


    "It is estimated that it will be soon. With the strength of the big brother, suppressing those few big Luo, that is not a simple matter, it is estimated that it will be back soon."


    The genius doctor ??Hua came out and replied.


    "Maybe, the big brother just broke through, swelled, and then overturned. Now he is pressed on the ground and rubbed."


    Zhang Han said something strangely.


    "Car overturned? Second, how come the more you listen to your tone, the more upset you are. Why don''t you and I compare and see if I will overturn the car."


    Suddenly, a voice came over.


    Zhang Han subconsciously wanted to refute.


    But he froze again.


    How can this sound be so familiar.


    It seems to have heard it somewhere.


    This is¡­¡­


    Big Brother¡¯s voice?


    Zhang Han''s eyes widened.


    didn''t wait for him to slow down.


    A palm suddenly rested on his shoulder.


    "Second, come and learn."


    I saw that Ye Luo did not know when he appeared behind Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han''s whole body was numb, he turned his head stiffly and looked at Ye Luo standing behind him, not knowing whether to cry or laugh for a while.


    "Big brother, I was joking."


    Zhang Han could only say such a sentence stiffly.


    "Okay, get ready to accept apprentices on your behalf."


    Ye Luo rolled his eyes, too lazy to care about Zhang Han.


    "Okay, big brother, just wait, I''ll go and prepare."


    Zhang Han finished this sentence.


    hurriedly flew down, not daring to stay.


    Ye Luo didn''t bother with the **** either, his eyes fell on the new disciples below.


    The other Wudaozong disciples on the other side were all watching Ye Luo.


    After watching for a long time, he silently looked at the existence of those who had flew back from a distance with a pale face.


    Big brother, this won?


    The hearts of all Wudaozong disciples are full of pressure. Most of them have not even broken through the Golden Immortal, but the senior brother is already the Da Luo Golden Immortal.


    Of course, there is one exception.


    That is perilla.


    Perilla is very plain about this.


    She has confidence, can quickly improve her realm, and the sermon is holy, so she doesn''t feel pressure.


    For these, Ye Luo didn''t even notice it.


    He was thinking about how to accept these disciples.


    The main reason is that the master did not explain him too much.


    He didn¡¯t know how to collect it either.


    Accept these disciples and their peers? Or something else?


    Just as Ye Luo felt confused.


    A voice rang from his ears.


    "Just accept all of them as registered disciples."


    This is Chu Yuan¡¯s voice.


    Get a sentence from Chu Yuan.


    Ye Luo realized instantly and took action with many disciples of Innocent Sect.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Above the sky of Hidden Sky Island.


    Standing there, Chu Yuan, who was driving the Shenguang large size, was looking into the distance.


    He stood here when Ye Luo played against the digital da Luo, watching everything.


    just noticed Ye Luo''s confusion, only then gave a reminder.


    The reason why these disciples are all regarded as registered disciples is naturally based on his consideration.


    Wu Dao Zong counts, there are 16 direct disciples of his, and all 16 are Tianjiao.


    If you accept these thousands of people as personal biography, the gold content of this personal biography is not high. If you say it at the time, you will lose the face of Wudaozong.


    So just accept it as a named disciple.


    "This Luo''er''s combat power is really exaggerated."


    Chu Yuan looked at Ye Luo, who was busy talking to the new disciples below, with some emotion.


    The scene where Ye Luo was fighting against the existence of several big Luos just now, he had seen it with his own eyes.


    Leaf Falling relying solely on aura, made the digital da Luo unable to resist.


    Ye Luo''s combat effectiveness is too high.


    "It¡¯s time to send the next disciple to Daluo Jinxian as soon as possible. Daluo Jinxian¡¯s combat effectiveness is so high."


    Chu Yuan thought so.


    His gaze swept across the many disciples below.


    Hesitated.


    He first looked at Zhang Han.


    Theoretically, the elder brother Chengda Luo Jinxian, the second elder brother should keep up.


    But this second child, the realm is too low.


    It is difficult to support.


    Can''t help it. Can''t help it.


    never mind.


    Chu Yuan sighed helplessly, and finally turned his gaze to Zisu.


    Perilla is the closest to Daluo Jinxian.


    But he felt that Zisu didn''t need his help at all, and his own opportunity was enough for Zisu to advance to the Da Luo Jinxian.


    So the youngest?


    The third child is not good either, it is another bottom.


    Fourth?


    The fourth child is fine.


    Chu Yuan looked at Tantai Luoxue and nodded slightly.


    Thinking that Luo Xue could give some support.


    Let it break through the big Luo Jinxian as soon as possible.


    Chu Yuan made the decision silently.


    ¡­¡­


    This disciple recruitment ceremony passed quickly.


    Under the auspices of Ye Luo, these thousands of people were included in the Wudao Sect, but they were all named disciples.


    Also, these disciples cannot go to Tianwu Mountain at all, and can only practice in the east of Yintian Island.


    The difference between named disciples and direct disciples is still very big.


    On this day, Chu Yuan prepared to preach to Tantai Luoxue.


    Before this, he had met Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo wants to leave the island.


    "What are you doing out of the island?"


    In the hall of the master, Chu Yuan sat on the futon and asked curiously.


    "The disciple wants to go out and resolve some grievances, but please rest assured that the disciple will come back soon, and there will never be a difference in management."


    Ye Luo said repeatedly.


    He was afraid that Chu Yuan would withdraw his role as Sect Master.


    Then he will lose a lot.


    "Yes, go out and be safe."


    Chu Yuan also had no reason to refuse.


    Ye Luo immediately thanked him, and then quickly left, heading outside the island...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 754： Cause and effect

    Chapter 754


    East Shenzhou, in a cavernous land.


    There are endless fairy islands, one after another, forming a group of fairy islands. Above the fairy island group, a huge portal stands in the void.


    It is written in a few large letters.


    ¡®Yuxu Palace¡¯.


    On this day, a figure in a green shirt quietly fell in front of the huge portal.


    This person is Ye Luo.


    At this moment, Ye Luo looked up at the huge portal ahead, his face blank.


    Speaking of it, in the immortal world, there are more forces that have enemies with him, and Yuxu Palace is not the worst relationship with him.


    But his relationship with Yuxugong is the most embarrassing.


    Yuxu Palace and the Supreme Profound Realm have an ¡®immortality¡¯ relationship.


    He also has an awkward relationship with Yuxugong.


    The heavenly way of the Supreme Profound Realm is his master.


    It means that Yuxugong not only has enemies with him, but also with his master.


    So when you settle the account, you must first find the Yuxu Palace to settle the account.


    "The disciple Ye Luo of Wudaozong, here comes to settle cause and effect with Yuxugong!"


    Ye Luo said softly.


    His voice turned into countless ripples, spreading towards the door of Yuxu Palace.


    The movement of his hand was not slow, and when he raised his hand, a bright sword light flickered past.


    Boom! !


    The next moment, the entire portal of the Yuxu Palace was divided into two, and there was a loud noise, the gravel rolled down, and the sky was shaking.


    Buzzing! !


    The guardian formation of Yuxu Palace opened instantly, covering the entire fairy island group.


    Obviously, Ye Luo¡¯s sword was so fast that even the guardian formation of Yuxu Palace could not react.


    Ye Luo didn''t worry, he cut out with a sword and stayed in place, quietly waiting for the people from Yuxu Palace to come out.


    Wow, wow...


    After a while.


    A group of figures flew out from the fairy island, aggressively.


    "Where is the rat, dare to attack my Yuxu Palace!"


    "Break my Yuxu Palace gate! You **** it!!!"


    "Everyone, let''s catch this person!"


    Those figures have not arrived, the voices come first.


    Ye Luo faced the large number of figures with no expression on her face, just glanced at these people faintly.


    When those figures approached Ye Luo, they also recognized Ye Luo.


    The moment he recognized Ye Luo.


    The front row leaned closer to Ye Luo. After seeing Ye, he was so scared that his soul was almost gone. An emergency brake suddenly collided with the back row.


    A lot of fairy kings collided with each other and all fell down. The scene was extremely funny.


    "Go away, I''m not here to find you."


    Ye Luo opened his mouth and said.


    He didn''t bother to take care of these immortal kings.


    The two sides are not at the same level at all.


    He didn¡¯t need to look for the bad luck of these people.


    "Taiyi Sword Sovereign..."


    The Immortal Kings came slowly, wherever they dared to stay for a long time, they turned around and walked back, daring not to stay at all.


    I stayed for a while for fear, but was destroyed by Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo didn''t chase these Immortal Kings at all. He didn''t move his eyelids, and continued to stand in place and wait.


    After a while.


    Dozens of powerful auras rose from the Yuxu Palace.


    These dozens of breaths are all immortal emperors.


    After a while, several stronger auras in the deeper part of Yuxu Palace began to recover.


    Those are the existence of Da Luo.


    "Taiyi Sword Sovereign, what does this mean?"


    A voice resounded through the sky.


    Immediately, the sound fell.


    Dozens of immortal emperors all descended.


    In the forefront of it, the existence of the digital da Luo also descended at the same time.


    A big Luo existed led by ?? looked down at Ye Luo with cold eyes, exploded, trying to press Ye Luo to kneel.


    But Ye Luo didn''t change his face at all in the face of this momentum, so he looked at each other casually.


    "Taiyi Sword Sovereign, you were born in Hidden Sky Island, you are a disciple of a saint, and your status is noble. I know this in Yuxu Palace, but there are saints in my Yuxu Palace, so don''t go too far."


    The leader, Ronaldo, said coldly.


    "I am here this time just to settle the cause and effect with your Yuxu Palace. You are not worthy to have a dialogue with me. Go down and let your palace lord come out."


    Ye Luo said casually.


    He carries his hands on his back.


    A seat of green shirts fluttering in the wind.


    appeared extremely calm.


    "Taiyi Sword Sovereign, you are too much! I am here with a number of big Luo, I am not worthy to talk to you?"


    The existence of Da Luo was anxious.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo didn''t say a word, lifted his finger lightly, and a dazzling sword aura directly attacked and killed him.


    Sword energy cut through the sky, illuminating half of the sky.


    In the eyes of the several big Luos, behind the sword qi there are a series of divine sword phantoms.


    The phantom overlaps infinitely, and finally it seems to kill with a long river of swordsmanship.


    Those big Luo''s eyes widened, they wanted to escape, but couldn''t move at all.


    This sword aura seemed to come from time and space, intending to slash their past, present, and future.


    Boom! ! !


    Daluo''s existence was collided by the sword qi, and his whole body flickered and turned away, turning into countless light particles and dissipating.


    Under this blow, they have no ability to deal with it at all.


    The two sides are not at the same level.


    "Taiyi Sword Sovereign!"


    Just after Ye Luo randomly killed those Daluo existences with a single blow, a voice came from the depths of Yuxu Palace.


    accompanied by this voice.


    An aura far beyond that of Da Luo rose into the sky, spreading in all directions, piercing the clouds.


    Half Holy!


    Facing this momentum.


    Ye Luo finally took a little serious, and opened his whole body to resist it.


    His aura was released, let alone, he really fought against this half-holy aura.


    Da Luo Jinxian, a half-holy in the fairy world today!


    In Ye Luo''s sight.


    A figure slowly walked out of the depths of Yuxu Palace.


    It was a middle-aged man wearing a Taoist robe and a majestic face.


    This middle-aged man is the former palace owner of Yuxu Palace.


    "Taiyi Sword Sovereign, why did you destroy my Yuxu Palace digital da Luo?"


    The old palace lord of Yuxu Palace called a qi.


    There are not many big Luos in the Yuxu Palace. Everyone is the foundation, and most of them are directly erased. It is difficult for Yuxu Palace to think that it is not badly injured.


    He was angry, but secretly a little frightened.


    This Taiyi Sword Master is growing too fast, right?


    Same as flying.


    Before it was still invincible in the territory of Emperor Xiandi? Was it invincible in Daluo in a blink of an eye? Between waving his hands, those big Luo actually fell, without any resistance.


    At the same time, the old palace owner of Yuxu Palace was also very upset.


    Faced with Ye Luo, he couldn''t handle it anyway.


    Behind Ye Luo also stood a saint.


    "I have already said that I came to your Yuxu Palace to settle the cause and effect. Those few big Luos are not worthy to talk to me. They insist on staying. Who can blame this?"


    Ye Luo replied faintly.


    "They are dignified, why don''t they deserve to talk to you?"


    "I am the Sect Master of Wudao Sect. Theoretically, my status is equal to yours. What do you mean, those few big Luos just now have the same status as you?"


    "Taiyi Sword Sovereign, even so, it won''t work."


    "Why, how are you doing? I''m here to bear the cause and effect, but I can still talk to you peacefully?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 755： Yuqing Sage

    Chapter 755 Yuqing Saint


    Yintian Island, Tianwu Mountain, Wudaozong.


    In the main hall of the sovereign.


    Chu Yuan preached to Tantai Luoxue in the main hall with a large light beam.


    And most of his mind is on the trumpet.


    Trumpet stays in the side hall.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan is on his trumpet, watching the status quo of the characters.


    [Your big disciple Ye Luo was attacked by the immortal emperor]¡Á563


    ¡¾Your disciple Ye Luo was attacked by Luo¡¿¡Á4


    ¡¾Ye Luo, your eldest disciple, was attacked by a half saint¡¿¡Á2


    ...


    ¡¾The relationship between your eldest disciple Ye Luo and Yuxu Palace has changed, the current relationship is: immortality¡¿


    Ye Luo is directly on the bar with Yuxu Palace?


    I''m still alive and on.


    Before he remembered that Ye Luo and Yuxugong were just ¡®same force as water and fire¡¯, now they have become ¡®immortality¡¯.


    Ye Luo said that to solve the grievances, he was going to find this Yuxu Palace.


    Chu Yuan could not say anything about this.


    Solving grievances, what else can he say?


    It¡¯s just that, I just don¡¯t know whether his darling disciple will be in any danger.


    Leaves and fallen leaves are full of gold fairy.


    There shouldn¡¯t be any danger, right?


    Chu Yuan took a look.


    I always feel that Ye Luo should be fine.


    Unless the saint takes action.


    But if the saint makes a move, his divine light size can be immediately missed.


    After all, that breath is too strong.


    If a saint really takes action, he will definitely take it.


    However, there is no trace of the saint''s action for the time being.


    So he doesn¡¯t need to shoot either.


    Anyway, under the saint, with Ye Luo''s strength, nothing will happen.


    This is Chu Yuan¡¯s self-confidence in his major disciples.


    At this point, Chu Yuan thought about it, and after scanning the status quo of the characters, and found that there was nothing wrong, he closed the trumpet, devoted himself to the tuba, and preached for Tantai Luoxue.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Yu Xu Palace, Ye Luo was fighting fiercely.


    He singled out the entire Yuxu Palace.


    It''s a fierce hit.


    All the immortal emperors in Yuxu Palace, Daluo had come out, and even the two semi-sages had come out, but Ye Luo still couldn''t help it.


    hit the back, and only the two semi-holy sages were left fighting with Ye Luo, who was holding the supreme golden sword.


    Ye Luo leaned on the Supreme Excalibur and the combat power of Daluo Jinxian, abruptly and the two semi-holy stalemates were in a stalemate.


    The terrifying combat power is fully displayed.


    The Immortal Emperor Da Luo beside ??, if it weren''t for the two semi-holy guards just now, I''m afraid that the aftermath of Ye Luo''s casual sword would be enough to smooth them.


    "Taiyi Sword Master! You came to my Yuxu Palace to make a fuss, and that''s enough! I really thought that there was a saint behind you, that''s terrible? Don''t forget, I also have a saint sitting in my Yuxu Palace!"


    A half-saint ancestor of Yuxu Palace said hysterically.


    He is called a bewildered man.


    Facing Ye Luo, he would be slashed by his sword if he didn''t pay attention.


    But he wanted to attack Ye Luo, but he had to be restrained.


    I was afraid that Ye Luo would be injured, causing the anger of the saint behind him.


    "How can it be? The cause and effect between me and your Yuxu Palace has long been settled, and now it''s only finished. Even if the two saints are face to face, why not?"


    Ye Luo is still unwilling to put down the treasure in his hand, instead, the offensive has become more fierce, trying to find a chance in the siege of the two semi-sages.


    "You have already badly hurt my Yuxu Palace''s vitality, is it possible that it is not enough to pay for it?"


    The half-sage ancestor said angrily.


    "This cause and effect has already been formed in the Lower Realm, and you are the cause and effect formed with my entire Innocent Sect. Do you think that is enough now? Even if I don''t come to end this cause and effect today, I will be other disciples of the Innocent Sect in the future. It will come to an end anyway."


    Ye Luo said this faintly.


    He can still remember the scenes posted before.


    The ascent passage of the Supreme Profound Realm is closed.


    They went to the past, and the people in the Yuxu Palace wanted to force the lower realm to rule the entire lower realm, but the rule failed, and they replaced it with destroying the entire lower realm.


    In the end, they took the shot and barely stopped the movement of Yuxu Palace.


    Wudao Sect and its cause and effect were formed at that time.


    This still doesn''t count as the entire Supreme Profound Realm.


    If you count the entire Supreme Profound Realm, the cause and effect will be bigger.


    The Taixuan Realm began in ancient times. Because of the Yuxu Palace, the ascension channel was broken, and countless practitioners have broken the way forward. This cause and effect has lasted for countless years, and it has long been too big.


    "Then what do you want?"


    The half-saint ancestor was so angry that he couldn''t do anything with Ye Luo.


    "I¡­"


    What else does Ye Luo want to say.


    But he hasn''t had time to say more.


    Suddenly, in the depths of Yuxu Palace, a strong and supreme aura rose.


    Under this momentum.


    Whether it is Ye Luo''s aura or the aura of the two semi-sages, it seems insignificant.


    "Sage!"


    The faces of the two semi-sages are all happy.


    Obviously, this was the saint of their Yuxu Palace who was alarmed.


    With a saint taking the lead, then they don''t need to fight with this Ye Luo, and they don''t need to worry about the anger of the saint behind Ye Luo.


    Everything is carried by their saint.


    Looking back at Ye Luo on the opposite side, his face instantly became stiff.


    There is a saying, and he also knows that there are saints in Yuxu Palace.


    But he didn''t think that the saint of Yuxu Palace would take action.


    After all, his identities are different, and he didn''t plan to destroy the Yuxu Palace Orthodox Tradition. There is no need for the sages of Yuxu Palace to take a big bully.


    Buzz!


    A big hand suddenly stretched out from the void and grabbed Ye Luo, trying to grab Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo''s eyes widened, and he lifted the sword to cut it off, but it was too late. He could only watch as he was caught, and a thought came up in his heart.


    It¡¯s a big game!


    ...


    While the sky revolves around the earth.


    Wait until Ye Luo came back to his senses again.


    His surroundings have already changed.


    He came to a dark hall, and he sat on a futon by himself.


    Not far from him, a middle-aged man is also sitting.


    "Yuqing Sage!"


    Ye Luo''s pupils shrank suddenly, and of course he recognized the man.


    The only one who can easily move him here is in Yuxu Palace.


    "Don''t panic, Xiaoyou Ye, I have no intentions, so don''t worry."


    Sage Yuqing seemed to know Ye Luo''s panic, so he said softly.


    While speaking, he also lowered his voice as much as possible, for fear that Ye Luo would be scared because of the loud voice.


    How dare he have any thoughts about Ye Luo?


    Others don¡¯t know how fierce the one on Yintian Island is. I saw him firsthand over the long river of time, but they knew


    He dare to provoke Ye Luo?


    "Sage Yuqing, you moved me over, what''s the matter?"


    Ye Luo quickly recovered his calm and spoke.


    "I invite Xiaoyou Ye to sit down and talk slowly. How to settle the cause and effect is not sure. There is no need to fight on this matter. You can sit down and talk slowly."


    The tone of the saint Yuqing is kind.


    If other saints knew that the famous Yuqing saint had such a friendly side, he would definitely be frightened...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 756： Conversation of fairy gangsters

    Chapter 756 Conversation of Immortal Rogues


    The upper bound is in the long river of time.


    Chu Yuan, who was driving the Shenguang large size, was standing there silently, his body flickering, looking so mysterious and unfathomable.


    He is here to send Tantai Luo Xue to meet the future.


    After sending Tantai Luoxue over, he stayed in the long river of time and waited.


    While waiting, he was still looking around.


    Chu Yuan looked at everything in Hanoi for a long time.


    The last time he was not far in front, he fought with the saint, and it was the first time he felt the horror of the saint.


    He remembered that last time, after the saint had a battle with him, he went out of time.


    What is beyond the long river of time?


    Chu Yuan stared at a corner of Time Changhe, as if wanting to see what was beyond Time Changhe.


    You can let him look at it, and you can''t see what''s outside.


    "Why don''t you go out and have a look?"


    This thought arose in Chu Yuan''s heart.


    However, this thought only appeared for a moment, and he cut off.


    no.


    The last time he hit a saint, he almost couldn''t stand it.


    Finally, relying on the deadly attitude, forced the saint away.


    If there is a long river of time, and it¡¯s a gathering place for saints, wouldn¡¯t he be done?


    is to drive the Tiandao large size back, but it has no effect.


    just forget it.


    Just stay on the upper bound.


    In short, first shelter his disciples to grow up.


    As long as his disciples have grown up, by then, there will be a lot of sages, and if he wants to go out, then there is no need to be afraid of any sages.


    No matter how bad he is, he will have to wait for his trumpet to be dealt with.


    In the case of No.3 being unified, the realm will be broken, and then you will be able to go out.


    Chu Yuan thought.


    The long river of time beside him suddenly fluctuated.


    A moment later, only the figure of Tantai Luoxue came out of it.


    "The disciples pay respect to Master."


    Tantai Luo Xue faced Chu Yuan and saluted.


    Her pair of smart eyes is full of complexity at the moment.


    She naturally saw the future.


    The future also told her something, which made her mind a little complicated.


    Unexpectedly, she would actually become the so-called saint in the future.


    And if nothing else, it seems that the sixteen disciples of Wudao Sect will all be holy.


    "See the future? Is there something to be gained?"


    Chu Yuan smiled faintly and asked.


    "Returning to Master, the disciples have gained a lot from this trip. They only need to sort out to break through the Taiyi Golden Immortal, but it will take some time to reach the Daluo Golden Immortal."


    Tantai Luo Xue lowered her head and said.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan thought a little bit.


    Go back and sort it out. It is the Taiyi Golden Immortal. It will take some time to reach the Daluo Golden Immortal?


    good.


    So, Daluo Jinxue on Tantai Luoxue''s side is stable.


    That would be ready for the next one.


    Who should be trained next?


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, but still didn''t think of it, he shook his head, and got rid of the thought.


    Forget it, I don¡¯t want this for the time being, so I¡¯ll take Tantai Luo Xue back first.


    The long river is not such a safe place.


    If another saint pops out, he should have a headache.


    "Well, if you have something to gain, let''s go, let''s go back first."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand.


    He stretched out his hand and waved, the Shenguang wrapped Tantai Luoxue and flew out of the long river of time.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the center of the four continents of the fairy world, in a glorious fairy palace.


    Five figures are gathering in the main hall.


    The five figures are all projection types, not real.


    Obviously, they were people who were thousands of miles away, and they came out with supernatural powers to meet.


    And the identities of these five people, each of them is the top of the fairy world.


    The so-called five gangsters of the Immortal League are composed of these five people. Behind them all represent the top power of one party, and the five powers work together to check and balance the entire fairy world.


    At this moment, they are talking.


    What ?? talked about was about Yintian Island and the Tang Dynasty.


    Obviously, Yintian Island and Datang Immortal Dynasty have reached their dominant positions.


    "Yintian Island is too exaggerated. Recently, in Eastern China, it has seriously affected our sect. I hope you can all take action to sanction Yintian Island..."


    "There are saints behind Yintian Island, which is not easy to target. There are also saints behind the Tang Dynasty Immortal Dynasty, which is not easy to do. It is really, alas..."


    "Counting from the immortal world, plus the one from Yintian Island, there are ten saints, the one from Tiantu retreats all the year round, one from the Tang Dynasty Immortal Dynasty, one from Yintian Island, and six saints standing behind us. How about we play another treaty?"


    "You are talking about the kind of treaty that prohibits saints from taking action?"


    "Yes, anyway, there are many saints behind us. The saints are forbidden to act, but those two are forbidden. If those two act, let the saints behind us act together. If the two do not act, we will punish Yintian Island and The Great Tang Dynasty."


    "You are really a rascal..."


    "Each each other..."


    "¡­¡­"


    The five projections are still talking.


    They have vaguely reached a consensus, and they want to formulate a consensus on a treaty.


    Anyway, they have five big fists. What treaties they talk about is what treaties are.


    "no!"


    One of the projections suddenly spoke and said.


    This projection speaks.


    The other four people all looked over.


    Want to ask, what does this person mean.


    Five hooligans in the fairy world are indispensable.


    If one less agrees, their role is very limited, and if anyone disagrees and messes up, then they will have a headache.


    "The Great Tang Dynasty is okay, but the person on Yintian Island is better not to provoke him. The saint behind me has personally spoken out and never targets Yintian Island. Therefore, it is best not to do this kind of thing."


    The projection said lightly.


    "Um?"


    The other four projections were taken aback.


    The saint behind ?? speaks himself, don¡¯t provoke Yintian Island?


    Shouldn''t ?? saints have similar strengths?


    Is it possible that the one from Yintian Island is better than the ordinary saint?


    It''s not worth the calculation.


    But this is a headache again.


    Do not target Yintian Island.


    Then you can only take the Tang Xianchao operation first.


    However, the Great Tang Dynasty and Yintian Island are alliances.


    This means that it cannot be targeted.


    "Why, pull them into our alliance?"


    Some projections put forward such a sentence.


    "No, the total cake is that big, and two more? This is definitely not good!"


    There are projection openings.


    "Since it doesn''t make sense, then the old rules are to vote. If all votes are passed, let the two forces join in. Everyone has a veto."


    "I agree to let those two forces join."


    "I agree too."


    "I veto!"


    "I vote against your veto!"


    "I vote against your veto..."


    "¡­¡­"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 757： Retreat for repair?

    Chapter 757 Retreat?


    The five great hooligans in the immortal world finally broke up without giving a result, and fell into a stalemate.


    Time passes a little bit.


    Soon, another few months passed.


    Xianjie, East China, in the Hidden Sky Island.


    Ye Luo has already returned after receiving some compensation from the sage Yuqing.


    He reached a consensus with Yuxugong, so he let go of his grievances.


    As for how to reach a consensus.


    This matter is a long story.


    In short, they gave too much, to the point that Ye Luo couldn''t refuse.


    Ye Luo had to agree.


    Returning Ye Luo, continue to deal with the matter of Yintian Island.


    Under his management, Yintian Island is gradually prospering. There are more and more kinds of fairy, birds and beasts, heaven and earth treasures, and the aura in the island is gradually increasing.


    The cultivation bases of the thousands of registered disciples are also beginning to increase.


    Thousands of named disciples did not follow the practice method of their own enlightenment, but Ye Luo and the others gave the practice method and practiced.


    can be regarded as traditional cultivation of immortals.


    There is no way.


    In the eyes of Ye Luo and others, if you want to practice your own enlightenment, you need to pass it on from the master.


    The master obviously does not want to teach it personally, so they can only give some top-level exercises in the fairy world to these named disciples.


    I have to say that the qualifications of these named disciples are really terrifying.


    With the blessing of aptitude and the aura of Yintian Island, dozens of thousands of disciples have been close to the fairyland infinitely.


    Most people are also in the later stages of the Mortal Realm.


    I am afraid that it will not be long before these named disciples will become a fairyland.


    These people practice quickly, but it is estimated that they will slow down after the fairyland.


    For the upper realm, it is very simple to cultivate in the mortal realm. People in the upper realm have been surrounded by a strong spiritual energy since childhood and have strong aptitudes.


    For the upper realm, practicing in the mortal realm is a simple matter.


    Wudao Sect is also very good, and the disciples who have passed on their own practice have also grown in cultivation.


    Tantai Luo Xue has already broken through to Taiyi Golden Immortal, and is preparing for the next breakthrough.


    The other disciples have almost reached the golden immortal.


    Wu Dao Sect becomes stronger very quickly.


    is almost to the point of outrageous.


    Anyway, those big Luos are silly.


    They have never seen a force that has become stronger like Wudaozong.


    A few months, isn¡¯t it the time to close your eyes in the fairy world?


    can be in Innocent Sect, within a few months, it can quickly become stronger.


    The existence of those big Luos has almost been confirmed, and Wudaozong will become a hegemonic power in the near future.


    But in Chuyuan, he didn¡¯t know the progress of Wudaozong''s development.


    ¡­¡­


    In the main hall of the sovereign.


    Chu Yuanzheng daily brushes the status quo of the characters, looking at the general situation of these disciples.


    ¡¾Ye Luo, your eldest disciple, manages the sect, understands his experience and improves his mood...¡¿


    ¡¾Your second disciple Zhang Han is too impatient in his cultivation, his Taoist heart is shaking, his cultivation is down...¡¿


    ¡¾Your third disciple Su Qianyuan understands the true meaning of the war, and his cultivation has soared...¡¿


    ¡¾Your four disciples devoted themselves to retreat and practice, their cultivation base rose greatly...¡¿


    ¡¾Your five disciples Su Xi...¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    Almost every disciple''s current situation, Chu Yuan probably read it once.


    After looking at it, Chu Yuan closed the status quo of the characters.


    But before closing, he took a deep look at the one of the cock.


    His disciples are getting stronger.


    Just this cock, how does it feel like a retreat?


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly.


    He opened the battle list of Wudaozong disciples and watched.


    ¡¾Wudao Sect Disciple Battle Power Ranking¡¿


    ¡¾First: Ye Luo (Da Luo Jinxian/Half Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Second: Perilla (Taiyi Golden Immortal/Xiandi)¡¿


    [Third: Tantai Luoxue (Taiyi Jinxian/Xiandi)]


    [Fourth: Ai Qing (Golden Fairy/ Fairy King)]


    ¡¾Fifth: Tu Xuexi (Golden Fairy/ Fairy King)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixth...¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Fourteenth: Su Qianyuan (Half Step Golden Immortal/Half Step Immortal King)¡¿


    ¡¾Fifteenth: Zhang Han (True Immortal/Xianzun)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixteenth: Chen Jun (Earth Immortal/Heaven and Earth Immortal Transfer)¡¿


    Good fellow.


    The second child is still the bottom.


    If this is a while later.


    Will this little sixteen surpass her second child?


    Chu Yuan felt worried for this second child inexplicably.


    never mind.


    He is okay now, why don''t you support your second child?


    If this second brother doesn''t work, then his face won''t get through.


    However, this **** can''t help him a little bit. Last time he took him to see the future.


    Unexpectedly, the speed of practice is still so slow.


    Chu Yuan thought for a moment, silently shifted his mind to the tuba, and passed the sound to Zhang Han, asking Zhang Han to come over.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Han got the voice of his master.


    Without hesitation, he quickly came out of the training place and came towards the main hall of the Sect Master.


    Soon, Zhang Han entered the Sect Master¡¯s Hall and met with Chu Yuan¡¯s Shenguang Tuba.


    "Disciple Zhang Han, pay homage to Master."


    Zhang Han hurriedly saluted.


    Chu Yuan, who was sitting on the upper futon, did not answer, but raised his eyes to look at his second disciple.


    He looked up and down for a long time.


    I didn¡¯t even think about it.


    This second disciple, who looks like a human, how can his cultivation progress so slowly?


    Furthermore, even if it is slow, there is actually a backward phenomenon.


    "No courtesy."


    Chu Yuan gently raised his hand, and with the power of divine light, he helped Zhang Han up.


    "Master."


    Zhang Han stood up, stood aside obediently, dare not say anything.


    He behaved like a well-behaved, he didn''t look like when he was out.


    "Han''er, how are you practicing recently?"


    Chu Yuan asked casually, but stared directly at Zhang Han.


    "Well...returning to Master, disciples should practice cultivation, should, barely, not bad."


    Zhang Han touched his nose with some guilty conscience when he mentioned this sentence.


    "not bad?"


    Chu Yuan raised her eyebrows slightly.


    All cultivation bases have regressed, not bad?


    That''s not bad, but it''s really weird.


    "Ahem, let''s not hide from Master, the disciple has indeed gone wrong in his practice recently. It seems that because the disciple''s realm is unstable, which led to the invasion of the heart demon, he actually regressed some cultivation bases, but please rest assured, the disciple. It will adjust well and speed up the practice."


    Zhang Han said repeatedly, and he didn''t dare to conceal the retrogression of his cultivation.


    "You, you..."


    Chu Yuan sighed softly, too lazy to say more.


    Just as save some face for this cock.


    Obviously the practice is too impatient, so I have to talk nonsense about some things.


    never mind.


    "Let''s go, Han''er, and go out as a teacher, and help you improve your cultivation."


    Chu Yuan glanced at Zhang Han.


    He didn''t give Zhang Han time to react.


    With a wave of his hand, the divine light was wrapped around Zhang Han''s body, and he flew out of Yintian Island with Zhang Han.


    Hidden Sky Island¡¯s powerful formations were nothing to him, and he easily passed through those formations...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 758： Land of opportunity

    Chapter 758


    Xianjie, East China, in a barren mountain.


    Chu Yuan brought Zhang Han to here.


    The two of them stepped on the sky, overlooking this deep mountain.


    "arrive."


    Chu Yuan carried his hands on his back, looked at the mountains below, and said softly.


    His expression was shrouded in divine light, making others unable to see clearly, but if he could see through the divine light, he would definitely be able to see that his face was covered with a look of ¡®interested¡¯ at this moment.


    "Master, where is this?"


    Zhang Han asked in a daze.


    He has no idea what happened.


    He remembered that his master said that he wanted to help him improve his cultivation, and then he brought him here.


    "I don''t know where this is. My teacher noticed a chance here, so I brought you here."


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    With the power of divine light, he can detect where the aura in the fairy world is special.


    These special places must have special features, and the possibility of chance will be great.


    That¡¯s why he brought Zhang Han here.


    And when Zhang Han heard this, his face first showed a touch of joy, and then it became the usual gentleness.


    "Master, in the ranking of disciples, disciples are second no matter how they say they are, and they are also very good at cultivation level. Disciples feel that they shouldn¡¯t have chances for the time being."


    "Master, it is better to give this opportunity to Xiao 15 or Xiao 14, so that their cultivation can quickly catch up with us."


    Zhang Han said very politely.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    You really have no points?


    Among the whole sect, among the disciples who passed down directly, except for Xiao Sixteen''s practice time is too late, you are the best.


    Fifteen disciples are out, but the cultivation base is not weak.


    The fourteenth disciple Lin Mo is even among the best, let alone his cultivation.


    You are the second child, the cultivation base is too low, so I am embarrassed to talk about others.


    "Oh, Han''er, I will show you something as a teacher. You will understand after reading it."


    Chu Yuan stretched out a finger and pointed it on Zhang Han''s forehead.


    Buzz!


    A flash of divine light.


    Zhang Han closed his eyes, as if digesting something.


    Chu Yuan stood aside, but did not respond.


    He just copied a copy of the "Wu Dao Sect Battle Power Ranking" from the trumpet and sent it to Zhang Han.


    I hope this second disciple can know something in my heart.


    After a while.


    Zhang Han opened his eyes again.


    "Master, I..."


    "No need to say anything, no need to say anything that will work hard, give you opportunities for the teacher, and you can understand it well."


    "No, Master, the disciples do not believe that they are the bottom! I also ask Master to hold a discipleship competition! The disciple must not be the fifteenth! The disciple must prove himself!"


    "Oh? Then what place do you think you can get?"


    "Fourteenth! I don''t believe that Su Qianyuan can beat me!"


    "¡­¡­"


    The corners of Chu Yuan''s mouth twitched slightly, and he was a little speechless.


    This **** is really a live treasure.


    "Okay, don''t talk so much nonsense, as a teacher, I will ask you, do you want a chance?"


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and said like this.


    "want!"


    Zhang Han said decisively.


    His eyes have complex colors. Through that list, he also understands that his combat power is probably the lowest in the Innocent Sect.


    If you don''t want the opportunity given by the master at this time, then he will really be stretched by the gang of freaks, and he will really be reduced to a formation assistant by then.


    "Then go over."


    Chu Yuan pointed to the deep mountain below.


    "But Master, there seems to be nothing below."


    Zhang Han looked down at the mountains.


    Except for a barren, nothing else.


    Moreover, this deep mountain doesn''t even have much aura, it doesn''t seem to be a place of chance.


    "No? Will you be brought here if you are not a teacher?"


    Chu Yuan chuckled and said.


    The voice fell.


    He merged his **** into sword fingers, and swiped into the void.


    A divine light crashed down and penetrated into the void above the mountain.


    Boom! !


    After shaking the mountain for a while, the void suddenly twisted, and in just a moment, a golden road was formed.


    This road is very extraordinary, the whole body is golden, it seems to be made of a very special material, and it reveals a powerful atmosphere.


    This breath far surpasses the immortal emperor of the immortal world today, and points directly to Daluo.


    "Let''s go."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand gently, leading Zhang Han to the road.


    Before he left, he casually shot a divine light, covering all directions.


    in case anyone else discovers the problem here.


    Under the divine light, people on the outside can''t see what''s going on inside.


    In the eyes of outsiders, this place is still the same, calm and without any waves, even in the eyes of the saint.


    ¡­¡­


    In that golden road.


    Chu Yuan and Zhang Hangang stepped in.


    Zhang Han just wanted to say something.


    "Master, what is this..."


    Zhang Han''s voice hasn''t fallen yet.


    In the golden road, chains rose from the ground and grabbed the two masters and disciples of Chu Yuan, as if they wanted to suppress them.


    Zhang Han was frightened and pale in an instant. In each of these chains, there was the power of Da Luo, even if it was one of them, it was far beyond his ability.


    "roll."


    Chu Yuan gently raised his eyes.


    He dropped a word.


    The divine light on ?? suddenly flashed.


    is just a shining time.


    All chains are reduced to nothingness.


    "Master is mighty!"


    Zhang Han saw this scene, and suddenly shouted.


    Standing in front, Chu Yuan just glanced at the **** lightly, much lazy to say something.


    He continued to take Zhang Han forward.


    They stepped out next, and there was another weird occurrence in the golden road. Suddenly, huge twisted holes appeared on the ground, and they wanted to swallow the two of them.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help it all at once.


    He saw that this was a trap specially arranged by the person who left the chance, or a test.


    Can he tolerate this?


    Step by step trap.


    Isn¡¯t this a waste of his time?


    Chu Yuan directly lifted the table, he first moved Zhang Han away, grabbed a whole golden road with one hand, and tore it in half.


    He is full of light shining on the entire space. At this moment, he is like a demon, sacred and ferocious, and cannot be blasphemed by others.


    In an instant when he tore the whole golden road open.


    The entire space is shaking, seeming to collapse.


    How could Chu Yuan watch the space collapse, supporting the entire space with one hand, preventing it from collapsing.


    This scene happened only in an instant.


    Standing on the other side, Zhang Han didn''t even know what was going on. He could only see a divine light flashing back and forth.


    ¡­¡­


    In a corner of this space, a remnant soul was trembling.


    His inheritance space, what bandit is this coming?


    As soon as ?? came up, all his testing organs were wiped out, and even the space was not allowed to collapse.


    This is really a bandit.


    Just this kind of person, still come to look for inheritance? ?


    It doesn¡¯t have to be this way. Just say hello and I¡¯ll just drive the inheritance to find you...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 759： The challenge of Wandeng Fairy Gate

    Chapter 759


    In space.


    Chu Yuan supported the space with one hand, and easily stabilized the space with the power of divine light.


    "Han''er, let''s look for inheritance, and I will look at you as a teacher."


    Chu Yuan supported it with one hand, and Yun looked at Zhang Han lightly, saying so.


    "Yes, Master."


    Zhang Han was completely unable to notice what was going on, so he could only nod his head.


    He glanced in all directions.


    At the bottom of the space, in a corner, there was a burst of light.


    This is also the only difference within the space.


    Look over there.


    Zhang Han had such a thought in his heart.


    He said nothing.


    rose into the air and flew over there.


    after approaching that corner.


    What catches Zhang Han''s eyes are the floating jade slips.


    There is no need for Zhang Han to find these jade slips, but Zhang Han is the main one.


    In a short while, dozens of jade slips all floated to his side, as if letting him choose.


    This is the inheritance?


    Is this inheritance a bit easier?


    Zhang Han was stunned.


    He didn''t have time to think too much.


    The next moment, those jade slips shattered and opened, turning into streams of light, and escaped into the center of his eyebrows.


    Fuck.


    This inheritance is so proactive.


    This is Zhang Han''s last moment of consciousness.


    Then he closed his eyes and digested the contents of jade slips with all his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    Chu Yuan, who was supporting the entire space with one hand, naturally saw this scene.


    He didn''t care.


    How could he not notice that there is a remnant soul in this space.


    He just didn''t bother to take care of it.


    Anyway, this remnant soul can''t cause any disturbance.


    With him here in town, it is impossible for anything to say that he wants to seize the house.


    Really think he is joking with Shenguang Tu?


    He just needs to wait for Zhang Han to finish digesting.


    Chu Yuan waited patiently.


    A little bit of time passes.


    Finally, a few days later.


    Zhang Han finished digesting everything and opened his eyes again.


    "Master, the disciple has accepted all the inheritance here, and the person who inherited here is left, named..."


    Zhang Han flew up to Chu Yuan, and wanted to say something.


    "Needless to say, I''m not interested in knowing as a teacher. Let''s go and go to the next place."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand.


    He shot a divine light to stabilize the space.


    Then she wrapped Zhang Han and left this space.


    But before leaving.


    Chu Yuan left a ray of light, and drove it into the remnant soul hiding in the corner.


    is regarded as compensation for it.


    This excites the remnant soul, and kowtows in the direction Chu Yuan left, thanking Chu Yuan for his great kindness.


    The remnant soul continues to stay here, and sooner or later it will dissipate. Even if he finds the inheritor and asks the inheritor to help him recover, it will take countless years, and he may not even be able to wait for that day.


    But Chu Yuan¡¯s divine light directly stabilized his remnant soul and was able to go out freely, which made him not excited.


    ¡­¡­


    Fly out of the outside world.


    Chu Yuan led Zhang Han to fly to the next opportunity.


    "Master, shouldn¡¯t this give me a little time to digest it first?"


    Zhang Han was wrapped in divine light and asked slightly confused.


    "Take a few more opportunities first, and then you can digest them slowly, because the teacher is worried that you can only take a chance from a place, but you can''t improve the chance quickly."


    Chu Yuan said that he was also broken for this disciple.


    "But, but..."


    Zhang Han would like to say more.


    Chu Yuan Ke didn''t give him a chance at all, so he accelerated his flight speed and flew to the next place.


    He doesn''t believe in this second cock, and with a chance, he can complete the go-ahead.


    Let it take a few more and be safe.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    South of East China.


    The big **** is facing over there.


    Li Cheng is dealing with daily affairs.


    Datang Prime Minister Zhuge Wuming and Datang General Han Yu helped the Great God Immortal Dynasty stabilize, and even expanded the territory for a circle, then went back to the Great Tang Dynasty Immortal Dynasty.


    So the rest of the affairs are naturally handled by Li Cheng.


    Li Cheng''s own abilities are naturally also possible.


    Perhaps it is the memory engraved in the body, allowing him to handle these matters with ease.


    Under his management rule.


    The Great Immortal Dynasty is flourishing and has become a more famous force in Eastern China.


    Especially among the ordinary, the great gods are very famous.


    Because everyone knows that the Great Immortal Dynasty is an absolutely safe place and will not be invaded by other forces.


    The source of this incident is also very simple.


    The emperor of the Great Immortal Dynasty, Li Cheng, was the disciple of the saint on Yintian Island. How could other immortal gates dare to invade the Great Immortal Dynasty.


    Over time, there will be the absolute reputation of the Great Immortal Dynasty among the mundane.


    On this day, a visitor asked Li Cheng to withdraw from his affairs and met in person.


    Lai Ke is the messenger of one of the five hooligans in the immortal world, the ¡®Ten Thousand Lights Fairy Gate¡¯.


    Ten Thousand Lights Fairy Gate, is the overlord power of the fairy world.


    Li Cheng had to meet him in person.


    In a palace.


    Li Cheng meets with the messenger of the Ten Thousand Lights Fairy Gate.


    "Emissary Xu, may I ask what you do when you come to my Great Immortal Dynasty?"


    Li Cheng is neither humble nor overbearing.


    The Great Immortal Dynasty and the Wandeng Immortal Gate are not at the same level. It can even be said that in front of the latter, his Great Immortal Dynasty is an ant-like existence.


    But he is a disciple of a saint, and he is also a personal disciple, this identity is enough to be on the same level as Wanding Xianmen.


    Not to mention just facing a messenger.


    "Your Majesty God Emperor, I am here this time to tell one thing."


    Ten thousand lights fairy gate Xu''s messenger talked freely.


    He talked about the fact that the alliance wanted to invite the Tang Dynasty and Yintian Island to join, but was rejected by a certain force.


    In short, what he wants to express is a meaning.


    Wan Deng Xianmen is very supportive of Yintian Island and Datang Xianchao to join the alliance and jointly control the power of the immortal world.


    But a certain force has not agreed.


    What is said and what is said, is to hope that Yintian Island will be able to kill that disapproving force, and then take its place and join the alliance.


    The right thing is to pick things up.


    This made Li Cheng''s eyelids twitch.


    Is he really stupid, can''t hear this?


    How does this Wandeng Fairy Gate look like a dung stick?


    It seems that the five great rascals in the fairy world are not harmonious either.


    Li Cheng sighed inwardly, but his surface remained motionless.


    "I can''t call the shots in this matter."


    Li Cheng pondered for a moment, then said lightly.


    "I know this naturally, so, I want your majesty, God Emperor, to go back and tell it to Yintian Island."


    The messenger Xu said with a smile.


    "This is too much trouble. Why not, I will personally take you to Yintian Island, let you talk with my master."


    Li Cheng seemed to be smiling but not smiling.


    The words came out.


    Hearing the messenger Xu trembling all over, go to talk with the saint himself? Isn''t that just for death...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 760： tenth

    Chapter 760 Chapter Ten


    "No, no, my identity is far from enough to meet with the saints. I should beg your Majesty to tell me."


    The messenger Xu of the Ten Thousand Lantern Fairy Gate waved his hands again and again.


    What''s the joke, meet the saint in person? Isn''t that the same as looking for death?


    What is the purpose of their Wandeng Immortal Gate, he still doesn¡¯t know? The typical is to calculate the hidden island.


    ran in front of the saint, and with the power of the saint, he could see through all his thoughts at a glance.


    Doesn¡¯t that mean to be in front of the saint and say to count the saints?


    This is not seeking death, so what else is seeking death?


    "It''s okay, my master is amiable and doesn''t care about identity or anything."


    Li Cheng looked at each other with a smile and said.


    "This is really bad, it''s not polite..."


    "Our Innocent Sect will not investigate these..."


    "No, I''m particular about..."


    "What are you..."


    "..."


    The two began to practice Tai Chi.


    Pushed one by one, and pulled it for a while.


    In the end, Li Cheng was impatient first and ended the drag.


    "Okay, don''t say more about these and some are gone. Are you really stupid? What kind of calculation is your Ten Thousand Lights Immortal Gate? Everyone knows that you want to calculate the Yintian Island? Go back and ask you about the Ten Thousand Lights Immortal Gate. Lord, can you bear the anger of my Yintian Island and my Innocent Sect!"


    Li Cheng suddenly shot the case, glaring at the messenger Xu of the Ten Thousand Lights Fairy Gate.


    He has not been emperor for a long time, but he already has an emperor''s power.


    The aura of Xu''s messenger was completely suppressed at this moment, and the two were simply incomparable.


    "You, you, what do you want to do? I am an emissary sent by Wandeng Immortal Clan..."


    The Xu messenger had no idea that Li Cheng would suddenly violent, and was shocked.


    "What about the Ten Thousand Lights Fairy Gate, why did my Innocent Sect fear you!"


    Li Cheng said domineeringly.


    "Your Majesty..."


    "Your Majesty..."


    Outside the hall, a large number of soldiers rushed in when they heard the sound inside.


    At the same time, those immortal kings, the immortal emperor, and even the existence of Da Luo also showed their aura at the same time, seeming to frighten Envoy Xu.


    "you you you¡­"


    The messenger Xu trembled, trying to say something but couldn''t say it.


    See this scene.


    Li Cheng was not polite at all, and directly sent an order to let people ¡®please¡¯ Xu¡¯s messenger out of the territory of the Great Immortal Dynasty.


    For calculating the existence of Wudaozong.


    Li Cheng is absolutely zero tolerance.


    Perhaps his Wudao Sect is not a hegemonic power yet, but he knows that their Wudao Sect is by no means weaker than any hegemonic power.


    Compared with the real hegemony, what they lacked for the Daoist Sect Master was only the foundation.


    In other words, it is only a matter of time before their Wudao Sect wants to become the overlord force.


    Li Cheng is not worried about whether the envoy of the Great God Fairy drove away the Ten Thousand Lights Fairy Gate will be targeted.


    Not to mention that this is the East China, can the Wandeng Fairy Gate take care of it first.


    Even if it is managed here, do they really think they built the Wudao Sect?


    Li Cheng is not afraid of anything anyway.


    ...


    is just as Li Cheng thought.


    Wan Deng Xianmen didn''t dare to do anything to him.


    Even if he knew that the messenger was driven out, he could only crush his teeth and swallow it in his stomach.


    Obviously, I don¡¯t want to have **** with Yintiandao piercing the window paper.


    Except for Li Cheng¡¯s Great Immortal Dynasty, no other forces knew about this.


    The top of the fairy world seemed as calm as ever.


    ...


    time flies.


    In an instant, nearly a month passed.


    On this day, Chu Yuan took Zhang Han and finally returned to Yintian Island.


    In the main hall of the sovereign.


    Chu Yuan put Zhang Han down and sat on the upper futon.


    Zhang Han was dizzy.


    In this almost a month.


    Chu Yuan took Zhang Han and accepted hundreds of inheritances.


    Zhang Han didn¡¯t have time to digest, and piled up together. After a long time, he began to feel dizzy and swollen, and he couldn¡¯t even walk smoothly.


    "Han Er."


    Chu Yuan said softly.


    "Teacher, Master, I, I really can''t do it anymore, I can no longer accept the inheritance."


    Zhang Han shook his head frantically, thinking that his master wanted to give him some inheritance.


    He really can''t hold it anymore.


    No one can bear this change.


    "No, this is Wudaozong, I have returned."


    Chu Yuan rolled his eyes and said something.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han was taken aback for a moment.


    Then he breathed a long sigh of relief, as if he was relieved, he was really out of luck.


    Now I feel like my whole mind is about to burst and open, and various inheritances are floating.


    If you don¡¯t digest it anymore.


    His soul is about to collapse.


    "Sit down, preach to you for your teacher, and help you digest."


    Chu Yuan faintly spoke, and said something.


    Speaking of support, then we must support to the end.


    Helped Zhang Han take hundreds of inheritances, and then preached in a large size, so that Zhang Han could digest these hundreds of inheritances.


    If this can''t make Zhang Han stand up.


    Then he should consider slapping this **** to death.


    So many resources, piled on a pig, that pig took off on the spot.


    "Yes, Master."


    Zhang Han didn''t dare to say more, he adjusted his state quickly and listened to his master''s preaching.


    Chu Yuan was also unambiguous, and immediately began to preach.


    He spit out his first word.


    Zhang Han quickly settled, and the breath on his body rose rapidly.


    These are the inheritances obtained before digestion.


    The more words Chu Yuan confided.


    The faster Zhang Han digests.


    The aura on his body also grew deeper.


    Chu Yuan saw everything in his eyes, did not say much, and continued to preach.


    ...


    This sermon lasted for more than half a month.


    After half a month, Zhang Han¡¯s aura became stronger and slowed down.


    Chu Yuan also realized that Zhang Han''s inheritance was about to be digested.


    He wants to complain.


    With the help of his Shenguang Queen, Zhang Han actually needs more than half a month to digest those inheritances, which is really slow.


    However, he wanted to know how Zhang Han was ranked in the Wudaozong ranking now.


    At this point, Chu Yuan separated a part of his mind and went to the trumpet side, and projected the ranking from the trumpet side.


    ¡¾Wudao Sect Disciple Battle Power Ranking¡¿


    ¡¾First: Ye Luo (Da Luo Jinxian/Half Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Second: Perilla (Taiyi Golden Immortal/Xiandi)¡¿


    [Third: Tantai Luoxue (Taiyi Jinxian/Xiandi)]


    [Fourth: Ai Qing (Golden Fairy/ Fairy King)]


    ¡¾Fifth: Tu Xuexi (Golden Fairy/ Fairy King)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixth...¡¿


    ...


    ¡¾Tenth: Zhang Han (Golden Fairy/ Fairy King)¡¿


    [Eleventh: Hua Divine Doctor (Half Step Golden Immortal/Half Step Immortal King)]


    [Twelfth: Lin Mo (Half-Step Golden Immortal/Half-Step Immortal King)]


    ...


    ¡¾Fifteenth: Su Qianyuan (Half Step Golden Immortal/Half Step Immortal King)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixteenth: Chen Jun (Earth Immortal/Heaven and Earth Immortal Transfer)¡¿


    That''s it?


    Tenth?


    So many resources piled in.


    Don¡¯t talk about the top five, how about sixth and seventh?


    How come ?? is tenth?


    Chu Yuan suddenly felt deeply speechless...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 761： Expanded Zhang Han

    Chapter 761 Expanding Zhang Han


    East China, the sea of ??nothingness, and the island of hidden sky.


    No Dao Sect, the area where the disciples live.


    At this moment, Zhang Han is walking here swayingly.


    His walk is called a spirited and energetic.


    I can''t wait to open a big flashing array all over my body to let others know his existence.


    its not right.


    Usually at this time, there should be disciples walking out.


    Why is there no one today.


    This is Zhang Han who is walking, the only confusion in his heart.


    After accepting those inheritances, I finished accepting the preaching of my master.


    He is already the realm of Golden Fairy at this moment, and it is the realm of Golden Fairy that has been stabilized.


    According to the power of the Golden Fairy Realm in the Fairy Realm, that is the invincible realm of the Fairy King.


    At least their big brother is like this.


    When ??Golden Wonderland, he was already invincible in the Realm of the Immortal King, and even able to fight against the Realm of the Immortal Emperor.


    Zhang Han thought, he must be invincible in the territory of the Immortal King.


    He Zhang Han, in the same realm, a worthy big brother!


    Zhang Han thought in his heart, and walked forward.


    "Second brother, long time no see."


    Suddenly, a voice that was a little indifferent and a little smiling came.


    Zhang Han turned his head and looked around, and at a glance, he saw the perilla walking on the other side.


    "Ten Junior Sisters, long time no see!"


    Zhang Han suddenly smiled, and quickly walked over. It was a passion.


    "Second brother, what''s wrong? Why have you disappeared for more than a month and become so enthusiastic?"


    Ziso''s purple eyes are confused.


    She always felt a little strange looking at the second brother.


    But she didn¡¯t know what was strange.


    "No, no, the second brother has not always been very enthusiastic to you?"


    Zhang Han walked to Shisu and laughed.


    "Second brother, just talk about it if you have anything."


    Ziso took a step back and said casually.


    She felt that there was definitely something wrong with this second brother.


    "It''s okay, I just want to check with the tenth younger sister. I wonder if the tenth younger sister can accompany the second brother and me to discuss it with me?"


    Zhang Han said with a gentle smile.


    "Discuss? Second brother, I am the Taiyi Golden Immortal now."


    Perilla stunned.


    Her realm is Taiyi Golden Immortal, this second brother seems to be Golden Immortal.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a discussion."


    Zhang Han obviously expanded.


    He felt that with the Golden Fairy Realm, he could fight against the Taiyi Golden Fairy.


    "Second brother...well, since the second brother said so, then the sister will naturally not refuse."


    Perilla also saw it, and decisively agreed.


    "Walk around, sister, let''s go and find a clearing outside to learn."


    "Huh? Second brother, don''t be so anxious."


    "I''m not in a hurry, I just want to compare one or two."


    "Second brother, you have dragged me away, you still say you are not in a hurry?"


    "Same game, don''t talk about it, just come and learn..."


    "¡­¡­"


    ¡­¡­


    In a clearing of Hidden Sky Island.


    Zhang Han and Perilla stand opposite each other.


    In Zhang Han''s body, azure blue formation runes are floating, and he is obviously ready to go.


    Just a thought from him, these formation runes can be transformed into formations, attacking Shisu instantly.


    On the other hand, Shisu is very calm.


    just stand there alone.


    No momentum was released.


    "Sister, are you ready?"


    Zhang Han surrounds him with countless array runes, like a god, high above him.


    "Senior brother, please do it."


    Ziso shook his head lightly, and said something quite casually.


    "Then Junior Sister, I can just do it, you have to be prepared."


    Zhang Han repeated again.


    Perilla smiled but said nothing.


    See this scene.


    Zhang Han no longer hesitated.


    With a thought in his heart, thousands of large formations were formed instantly, covering the perilla and killing him.


    Each big formation here has the power to kill ordinary fairy kings.


    There are thousands of people in this big array, and its power is self-evident.


    Faced with countless formations.


    Perilla does not move.


    A purple light flashed in her eyes.


    Then¡­¡­


    Then there is no more.


    Thousands of arrays shattered and opened instantly.


    Looking back at Zhang Han, standing still, sometimes laughing and crying, as if indulged in his own world.


    Ziso just smiled and didn''t care.


    turned around and left.


    Obviously, Zhang Han has fallen into the dream world.


    Of course she had a sense of this sinking, and Zhang Han would wake up by herself in two days.


    So Shiso is not worried at all.


    Ziso went straight back to Wudaozong.


    Only Zhang Han remained in the same place and continued to sink into the world in his dreams. It didn''t matter if he laughed and cried, he still jumped up and turned twice from time to time.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it looks like a fool.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later.


    Zhang Han walked out of the dream world, consciously ashamed, silently slipped back to his palace, closed up, and dared not say anything.


    Expansion or something, even disappeared completely.


    became an ascetic monk and began to practice silently.


    ¡­¡­


    Time goes by little by little.


    Soon, dozens of days have passed.


    Nothing major happened during this period, and nothing happened in Yintian Island. Under Ye Luo''s management, it developed rapidly.


    Thousands of disciples have all entered the fairyland.


    But all of them are the lowest scattered fairyland.


    It¡¯s just that even if it¡¯s like this, it greatly increases the foundation of Wudao Sect.


    Wu Dao Sect is obviously one step closer to the overlord-level forces.


    On this day, in the sea of ??nothingness, an unexpected guest came.


    This uninvited guest is a semi-saint old man.


    Wearing a purple ancient Taoist robe, with a white hair pinned up with a hairpin, holding a whisk in hand, he looks like a master of Taoism.


    As soon as the half-sage old man walked into the sea of ??nothingness, he looked straight at Yintian Island.


    "Yintian Island is ahead, right."


    The half-sage old man raised his eyes and glanced forward.


    As soon as the figure moves, there is an infinite distance between steps.


    The next moment, he already appeared in front of Yintian Island.


    Looking at the hidden island surrounded by formations ahead.


    The half-sage old man did not hesitate, and said something.


    "Yu Qiu, the deputy lord of the Ancient God Sect, is here to visit Yintian Island, please see me!"


    The words of the half-sage old man turned into a roaring sound and spread into Yintian Island.


    Buzz!


    The voice of the half-sage old man has just come in.


    The next moment.


    A terrifying kendo projection came and fell in front of the half-sage old man.


    In the kendo projection, an aura that was comparable to a half-sage came out.


    even compared with the general semi-sage.


    This breath theory attack, but also overwhelming half of the holy.


    After the kendo was projected, a figure slowly walked out of it.


    The person who walked out.


    A seat of green shirt.


    Carrying a golden sword.


    Surrounded by sword intent.


    The ??end is so sharp.


    This person is Ye Luo.


    "Wu Dao Sect''s Generation Sovereign is here."


    Ye Luo fell with a word, and the kendo projection on his back flickered, turning into a sword aura, floating around him...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 762： See you with the ancient gods

    Chapter 762 Ancient God Seeks Seeing


    The sea of ??nothingness.


    The two figures are facing each other.


    The collision of two completely different breaths caused ripples on the surface of the Sea of ??Nothingness.


    On the left is the half-sage elder''Yuqiu''.


    on the right is Ye Luo who is carrying the most precious golden sword.


    The two of them, one is a semi-holy, and the other is a big Luo Jinxian. In the confrontation, no one loses to each other, and they are equally matched.


    "Wu Dao Sect''s generation sect lord, Taiyi Sword Sovereign, really deserves the name of the first arrogant of Eastern China. I see your realm, only in Daluo, right? Daluo can contend against half-sage, really."


    The half-sage old man Yu Qiu suddenly retracted all his aura, and said with a smile.


    "Your Excellency is the Deputy Sovereign of Ancient Shenzong?"


    Ye Luo stood there calmly, and also retracted his whole body, and asked.


    "Yes, I am the Deputy Sect Master of Ancient Shenzong."


    The half-sage old man Yu Qiu nodded and admitted.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo was taken aback for a moment.


    The five strongest alliances in the immortal world are divided into Wandeng Immortal Gate, Ancient God Sect, Zhide Immortal Gate, Dou Zhan Fa Hall, and Tian Fa Immortal Pavilion.


    One of the dominant forces in Eastern China is the Ancient Shenzong.


    Although the ancient **** sect is the overlord force, it has always been low-key and devoted to practicing. From the saints to the disciples, they all take painstaking practice for joy.


    Therefore, there is a hegemonic power in Eastern China, but the influence of this hegemonic power is not so great.


    On weekdays, I can¡¯t see the people of the Ancient Shenzong at all.


    So Ye Luo was a little surprised, why did the people of the Ancient Shenzong suddenly appear? It seems that they still came to visit them Wudaozong.


    "Vice Sect Master, dare you to ask you what is so valuable when you descend into the sea of ??nothingness?"


    Ye Luoyun asked calmly.


    Even if he knows that the opponent is the deputy suzerain of the overlord force, he still won''t be afraid.


    They Wudao Sect is not afraid of any forces. This is the consensus of all the disciples.


    "I am on the order of my ancient **** from the ancient gods, to visit Yintian Island, to see the noble sage, and Taiyi Jianzun to introduce it on his behalf."


    The half-sage old man Yu Qiu slightly arched his hand and said.


    "Huh? The life of the ancient gods? Is there a token?"


    Ye Luo was taken aback.


    A saint stands behind the power of the Eastern China overlord.


    This saint is an ancient god.


    He was a little confused, and he didn''t understand why the ancient gods were looking for their own masters, and if they were looking for them, it would be fine to come directly.


    Why send a deputy suzerain as a messenger.


    "The token is here."


    Yu Qiu took out a bead from his arms.


    The moment the beads were exposed, the void trembled, as if they could not bear the aura entrusted in the beads.


    There is a wild, ancient power permeating out, this power seems to be able to crush everything, the so-called semi-holy is vulnerable to this power.


    It can even be said that a trace of this power is enough to destroy thousands and a half of the holy.


    The two are not the same level at all.


    Ye Luo also understood the truth of the matter at once.


    "Let''s go, follow me in Wudaozong."


    Ye Luo immediately opened the formation of Yintian Island and flew inside.


    Yu Qiu also quickly took back the beads and flew in with Ye Luo.


    Two people in tandem.


    After entering Yintian Island, Ye Luo didn''t give Yuqiu a chance to run blindly, and led him to the main hall of the Sect Master.


    ¡­¡­


    After arriving at the Sovereign Hall.


    Chu Yuan, who was driving the Shenguang tuba, quickly understood the whole story.


    He got a bead.


    According to Yu Qiu, this bead was given to him by the saint ancient god.


    "That''s it?"


    Chu Yuan held the bead, and the power of the divine light wrapped the bead, making the bead unable to emit any aura.


    He raised his eyes to look at Ye Luo and Yu Qiu below, with a rather casual tone.


    "Yes, saint, this is what the ancient gods told me."


    Yu Qiu respectfully bowed to a younger generation. It was a rigorous one, and he did not dare to be careless.


    In his impression, any trace of irregularity in front of the saint is not respecting the saint.


    He couldn''t think of it at all, Chu Yuan didn''t care about it at all.


    Chu Yuan didn''t even look at his standard etiquette.


    Chu Yuan has been staring at the beads on his hand.


    "Okay, I know about this, Luoer, you can take him down."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand gently and said.


    "Yes, Master."


    Ye Luo nodded, and brought it down in the mound.


    Sect Master¡¯s hall suddenly became deserted.


    Only Chu Yuan was sitting on the upper futon.


    "This bead..."


    Chu Yuan raised her eyebrows slightly.


    He used magic light to drive it into the beads.


    Suddenly a message emerged.


    Chu Yuan silently accepted the message.


    Soon, he understood what was going on.


    This bead is a message sent to him by the so-called saint ancient god.


    This message probably means that the ancient **** begged to see him.


    Um? ?


    See you? ?


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly.


    He is struggling to face a saint, right?


    The saint should sit on an equal footing with him.


    Why does the other party want to meet with him?


    is wrong.


    This is very wrong, too wrong.


    Existence at the same level, if you meet, you will meet.


    There is no need to use such words at all.


    Does this ancient **** want to calculate him?


    Chu Yuan was full of doubts.


    He transferred from the trumpet to the immortal world battle power ranking list, he wanted to see which ancient **** was ranked.


    ¡¾Fairy Power Ranking¡¿


    ¡¾First: Blue Sky (Hunyuan Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Second: Taiqing Saint (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Third: Yuqing Saint (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Fourth: Shangqing Saint (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Fifth: Golden Crow Heavenly Saint (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixth: Tathagata (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Seventh: Seeking the Demon (Sage)¡¿


    ¡¾Eighth: ancient gods (saints)¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    The eighth?


    The lowest among the saints?


    Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief, he didn''t know which saint he had fought with last time.


    However, it''s not the eighth.


    Although ?? is eighth, Chu Yuan still dare not care.


    In short, he won''t go to see him.


    joke.


    Unless he has the power to crush the saint, he will never go to see the saint easily.


    "This thing, forget it, treat it as if you haven''t seen it."


    Chu Yuan looked down at the beads in his hand.


    made a decision silently.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Yuan did not go to see the ancient gods, and treated it as if he had not seen it, and the other party did not take the next step. This incident seemed to have never happened at all, and no one dared to mention it again.


    But just when Chu Yuan refused to see the ancient gods.


    In the westbound state next to East China, there is a huge dark forest.


    A huge tiger entangled in devilish energy is running wildly in the forest.


    The breath of this demon tiger actually has the level of the fairy king.


    But at this moment, the pupils of this demon tiger are full of fear, running fast, as if being chased by something.


    "Where to run!"


    A slightly immature hum came suddenly.


    I saw a young figure rushing forward, rushing at an extremely exaggerated speed, and hitting the demon tiger with a punch...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 763： Xuan Fa Taoist

    Chapter 763


    Westbound State, in a huge forest.


    A young man wrestled with his bare hands against the demon tiger that was comparable to the fairy king.


    The fighting power of this demon tiger is obviously not weak, and all kinds of fighting skills are very fierce. If you change to a normal fairy king, you may be seriously injured if you are not careful.


    can be in the hands of this boy.


    This demon tiger had no strength to fight back. It was punched from the left to the right, just like playing.


    Houhouhouhou...


    After all, this demon tiger couldn''t help it, and turned around to escape.


    But this young man obviously wouldn''t let the devil tiger escape.


    "Where to escape!!!"


    The young man grabbed the devil tiger¡¯s tail abruptly, threw it up, and continued to punch one after another.


    The demon tiger finally couldn''t hold it after resisting how many punches he didn''t know, and fell to the ground, losing his breath.


    "Finally got it done."


    The teenager was out of breath, and he was very tired.


    "Xu Yu, are you really when you came here, I couldn''t find you anymore."


    A voice came from a distance.


    The young man turned his head and looked around, only to see a middle-aged man standing on a huge tree in the distance.


    "Why are you following here again!!! Are you annoying!!!"


    The boy spoke extremely impatiently.


    This boy is Xu Yu.


    Even Chu Yuan has soared.


    Xu Yu naturally also came to the upper realm.


    It¡¯s just that Xu Yu¡¯s situation is very complicated, because of various circumstances, he has been living in Xixingzhou.


    In the westward state, Xu Yu kept tempering himself, and his strength became more advanced, relying on the cultivation of Qi, he didn''t know how much heavier, it was enough to be the Immortal King.


    During ??, Xu Yu also experienced many things and encountered many troubles.


    One of the things, one trouble, is the middle-aged man who came after him.


    This middle-aged man is an absolute power. He has reached the pinnacle of semi-sage in his cultivation, and can be called invincible under the saint.


    The middle-aged man saw Xu Yu''s aptitude and always wanted to accept Xu Yu as a disciple, but Xu Yu always disagreed, so he kept entangled.


    Middle-aged people cherish Xu Yu''s aptitude and dare not force Xu Yu, so they can only follow Xu Yu.


    "Pan Dao has already said that if you want to accept you as a disciple, you must do what you say, and Pang Dao must accept you as a disciple."


    Middle-aged people talk freely.


    "There are so many geniuses in this world, why should you stare at me? Wouldn''t you find other people to be disciples?"


    Xu Yu was also helpless.


    He couldn''t beat this person, and couldn''t drive him away, completely helpless.


    "Among the immortal realms, you have the strongest talents. Even if Taiyi Jianzun, who is famous in the East China, is not as good as you, this point can be seen clearly by Poor Dao."


    The middle-aged man said like "Xuan Fa Dao Ren".


    He stared at Xu Yu closely.


    If it weren''t for Xu Yu''s qualifications, he was really too strong.


    Ordinary people dare to refuse him, he has already let the other party reincarnate, and there is no chance to pull it so long.


    "But you are not as entangled as you, you entangled from the Eastern China to the West, if you are not tired, I will be tired."


    Xu Yu sat directly on the dead Demon Tiger, panting and saying.


    "It is because you have been entangled for long enough that you can see your aptitude clearly. In just a few months, you have crossed several realms, possessing the power comparable to the immortal king, and your aptitude is unparalleled!"


    Xuan Fa Taoist said like this.


    Hear this.


    Xu Yu''s small face suddenly wrinkled.


    He really doesn¡¯t want to worship anyone as a teacher.


    He always remembered Chu Yuan''s goodness, and he also remembered that he was Chu Yuan''s attendant.


    Life is a person of Innocent Sect, and death is a ghost of Innocent Sect.


    How could he worship this person as a teacher.


    If you become a teacher, it does not mean you betray Innocent Sect.


    No, you have to think of a way to solve this person.


    Otherwise it would be too annoying.


    This person said that his qualifications are too good, can he start with his qualifications?


    Xu Yu thought slightly. After a while, his eyes lit up and he already had an idea.


    "You also know that I have good aptitude and that I am unparalleled in aptitude. Then you must also know that it is not easy to be my master, and most people are not worthy to be my master."


    Xu Yu raised his head to look at the mysterious Taoist standing on the tree, and said.


    "Huh? Don''t you think that the poor Dao is not worthy? The poor Dao is now the pinnacle of the semi-sage. Only one step away can set foot in the realm of the saint. Among the semi-sages, the poor Dao can be said to be invincible. Invincible under the saint, isn''t this unworthy?"


    Xuan Fa Taoist frowned slightly, seemingly puzzled.


    "Then you say, is my qualifications stronger or weaker than yours?"


    Xu Yu stood up from the body of the devil tiger, patted his butt, and said.


    "Your aptitude is naturally stronger than the poor, and it''s more than a little bit stronger."


    Xuan Fa Taoist admitted it decisively.


    "Then you are invincible under a saint. I will become a saint in the future. If I want to be my master, I need to be a saint no matter what. You are not a saint. How can you accept me as a disciple?"


    Xu Yu showed a sly smile.


    The words come out.


    Xuan Fa Taoist expression was dull.


    Then, he leaped slightly from the tree, jumped down, and landed on the ground to walk back and forth.


    After a while, he looked at Xu Yu again and spoke.


    "You are right. If you want to become your master, you must be a saint. The poor way is enough to break through the saint, but the position of the saint in the immortal world is limited. Location is good."


    "The original poor Dao planned to spend a while, prepare for it, and then challenge the saint. Now that you say it does make sense, the poor Dao immediately challenged the saint and seized the holy throne."


    "Wait for the poor to become holy, and then I will accept you as a disciple."


    Xuan Fa Taoist talked a lot.


    The voice fell.


    He didn''t wait for Xu Yu to reply.


    When the figure moved, it turned into a stream of blue light and flew out of the forest.


    Seeing this mysterious Taoist leave.


    Xu Yu only breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Huh, I finally fudged this thing away, and I became a saint. I think it''s strange that you weren''t beaten to death."


    Xu Yu killed him and did not believe that the other party could be holy.


    He just found an excuse to fool him away.


    "I already have the power of the immortal king, but this is not enough. I heard that the big brother has already made a great name in Eastern China. I will also have to make a name in Xixingzhou. Then I will see the sovereign again."


    Xu Yu has matured a lot since he was young.


    He also knew that he was going to win the title before returning to Wudaozong.


    Xu Yu took a deep breath, and made up his mind to become famous.


    He got up to leave.


    But before he took two steps, he suddenly stopped.


    The next moment, Xu Yu turned his head and silently looked at the demon tiger''s corpse.


    If this goes straight away, is it a bit wasteful?


    seems to be a bit wasteful.


    The corpse of this demon tiger, let it be left here, its aura may pollute this place.


    It would be better for him to take care of it.


    One thought ends here.


    Xu Yu showed a bright smile...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 764： Xuan Fa Taoist sanctification [third more]

    Chapter 764 Xuan Fa Taoist Sanctified [Third more]


    Time flies, and in an instant, one year in the fairy world has passed.


    This year, it still looks dull.


    Yintian Island develops steadily.


    However, the period of high-speed development has passed, and the rate of rise has been much slower.


    Thousands of named disciples have all reached the Sanxianxian realm, and they are gradually improving.


    The dozens of direct disciples of Wudaozong also slowed down.


    In fact, this is a normal phenomenon. As far as the average cultivator is concerned, it doesn¡¯t take thousands of years to break through the realm, or even hundreds of thousands or millions of years, that¡¯s normal.


    The disciples of Wudaozong seem to have slowed down, but in fact, compared to the outside world, it is still too fast to speak.


    This day.


    Originally sitting cross-legged in the hall of the Sect Master, Chu Yuan suddenly opened his eyes when he felt the light of the gods.


    "This is?"


    Chu Yuan raised his eyes to look outward.


    With the power of his divine light, he easily penetrated the wall of the Sect Master¡¯s Hall and looked outward.


    In his line of sight, the sky outside Yintian Island suddenly clouded up.


    Don''t even talk about Yintian Island, it is the sky dome outside of the void. It is also covered with dark clouds, surrounded by a depressive atmosphere.


    "This is what happened."


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, a little puzzled.


    In his gaze.


    The next moment, the sky suddenly rained blood, the atmosphere of the world suddenly changed, and the ordinary creatures in the fairy world all felt a great grief in their hearts.


    This sorrow has no root, it is born out of thin air.


    But in the hearts of those cultivators, they got a reminder.


    A saint has fallen!


    All the cultivators were shocked.


    The high saint actually fell.


    The cultivators only know that the saint has fallen, but they don¡¯t know which saint has fallen, or why they have fallen.


    ...


    In the main hall of the sovereign.


    Chu Yuan also got this information.


    He also stunned.


    He was full of coercion.


    The saint, the saint is so strong.


    Someone can make the saint fall?


    The last time he fought with a saint, he was so sad that he couldn''t kill the opponent at all, and forced him away with a deadly attitude.


    Among the immortal world, there are people who can kill the saint?


    The water in this fairy world is too deep!


    Would you like to clean up, roll up and take the disciples back to the Supreme Profound Realm?


    Chu Yuan panicked a little.


    But he adjusted his mentality quickly and stabilized.


    uncertain.


    He may not be so panicked. The other party can kill one saint, but he may not be able to kill two.


    Don¡¯t forget that he still has a big size.


    The Heavenly Dao Queen is now much better than the Shenguang Queen.


    With the development of the Supreme Profound Realm, the strength of the Queen of Heaven is also increasing. Today¡¯s Queen of Heaven is equivalent to an enhanced saint, right?


    When he opened the double numbers together, he did not necessarily persuade the other party.


    Don¡¯t panic for now!


    Look at which saint fell.


    Chu Yuan mobilized the Shenguang trumpet and checked the battle power rankings in the fairy world.


    ¡¾Fairy Power Ranking¡¿


    ¡¾First: Blue Sky (Hunyuan Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Second: Taiqing Saint (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Third: Yuqing Saint (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Fourth: Shangqing Saint (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Fifth: Golden Crow Heavenly Saint (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixth: Xuanfa saint (saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Seventh: Tathagata (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Eighth: ancient gods (saints)¡¿


    ...


    Seventh! The seventh originally belonged to the saint named "Seeking the Demon".


    has now become ¡®Tathagata¡¯.


    This "World Tathagata" was originally the sixth.


    It''s this kind of mysterious saint, who came out newly.


    It¡¯s this stuff that killed the original saint¡¯s ¡®seeking the devil¡¯?


    Chu Yuan muttered in her heart.


    The next moment, I didn''t wait for him to think about it.


    A mighty voice came from the sky with pressure.


    "I am a Taoist of Xuan Fa, today I slaughter the saints, won the holy throne and become saints, and declare to the immortal world!"


    Boom!


    The coercion spread throughout the entire fairy world, causing countless creatures to kneel on the ground, chanting "Xuanfa Sage".


    Only Chu Yuan was taken aback after feeling the pressure.


    why¡­


    Why does he feel that this coercion is a little weak?


    In other words, it is pitifully weak.


    The other party must be worried that the coercion will be released too much and it will harm all beings, so it weakens it deliberately.


    Chu Yuan nodded silently, thinking that this is still very possible.


    However, his hidden island does not allow others to be presumptuous.


    Chu Yuan just waved his hand gently.


    The power of divine light swept across the entire Yintian Island, blocking this coercion for many disciples.


    ...


    In the area where the disciples of Wudaozong live.


    Many disciples of Wudao Sect stood up and looked at the direction from the pressure of the saint.


    Chu Yuan blocked the coercion for them, and they naturally knew it.


    But they can also clearly feel how terrible the pressure of the saint is.


    "Sage..."


    Ye Luo clenched his fists slightly.


    He also wants to be a saint.


    But he is still far away from the saint.


    According to the ancient realm, after Daluo Jinxian, he is the quasi-sage, and after the quasi-sage, he is the sage.


    "Big brother, this saint is really too powerful. I am afraid that a hundred big brothers are not enough to fight against this kind of coercion."


    Zhang Han didn''t know when he walked to Ye Luo''s side, and said something like this.


    "The second child, the second child."


    Ye Luo smiled and looked at the second child who was beaten from the lower realm to the immortal realm.


    For a while, he didn''t know what to say.


    I can only say that he was beaten well before, and he was right.


    "Master, I have a question."


    Tantai Luo Xue walked out and said softly.


    "Fourth Junior Sister, please ask."


    Ye Luo responded.


    For this Fourth Junior Sister, he has very good senses, not only has a high talent, but also has a gentle temper.


    Besides being a bit lazy and nerdy, there are no other shortcomings.


    "Brother, dare to ask how to become holy?"


    Tantai Luo Xueliu frowned lightly and asked.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo was stunned for a moment, as if she didn''t expect the fourth junior sister to ask such a question.


    But now that he asked, he naturally wanted to answer.


    So he thought about it carefully.


    After thinking for a long time, he spoke slowly.


    "This, it¡¯s hard to say. According to the words of the immortal world today, there are nine holy positions. To reach the semi-holy peak, you need to challenge the saints. As long as you can kill a saint, you can replace it and become a saint."


    "But according to our ancient realm of cultivation method, we need to cultivate to become a quasi-sage, and at the same time get a thing called ¡®Hongmeng Ziqi¡¯, which is recognized by the heavens and become a heavenly saint..."


    "But I feel that the method of sanctification is more than that. Master should not be sanctified according to these two methods."


    "In short, we don''t need to worry about this. When we reach the quasi-sage, the master will naturally tell us."


    Ye Luo said such a thing.


    The other Wudaozong disciples who had the same doubts in their hearts were suddenly stunned.


    Yes.


    All questions, when they reach the quasi-sage, their master will answer them.


    They believe in their master!


    Third more!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 765： Saints fight [fourth more]

    Chapter 765 The Saints Engaged in a Battle [Fourth More]


    Westbound State, in that huge forest.


    Zi Zi Zi...


    A thing similar to a corbel was clamped on the fire, and the flame burned in it, making a harsh sizzle, accompanied by bursts of fragrance.


    Xu Yu sat next to him, sprinkling some spices on it from time to time.


    That is called a leisurely leisurely.


    It''s just that his small face is wrinkled right now.


    Of course, he also knew about the Xuanfa Daoist becoming a saint and suddenly becoming a Xuanfa saint.


    He just flicked.


    Unexpectedly, the other party would actually kill a saint and become holy with the saint.


    "Am I counted as a saint who killed a saint in a disguised form?"


    Xu Yu was shocked by the thought of being born.


    This certainly doesn''t count.


    does not count.


    This cause and effect cannot be counted on him.


    If this counts to him, wouldn¡¯t he cry to death?


    However, the mysterious sage, shouldn''t take what he said earlier, right?


    After all, the other party is sanctified, and the scenery is boundless.


    It is estimated that he will not come to him to be unlucky.


    Xu Yu thinks so.


    But this idea of ??him hasn''t fallen yet.


    A voice that made him feel desperate came from behind.


    "Xu Yu, now the poor Dao has been sanctified, maybe you have become a teacher?"


    The sage of Xuan Fa didn''t know when, he appeared behind Xu Yu, just stood quietly, watching the latter barbecue.


    "See Xuanfa Sage."


    Xu Yu stiffened first, then turned around and saluted.


    Facing the saint, he should salute.


    The sage of Xuan Fa wanted to help Xu Yu up, but he didn''t know why, but after receiving Xu Yu''s gift, his Dao Xin became a little confused.


    This made him frown, and he didn''t understand what was going on.


    But he calmed down Dao Xin quickly.


    "Xu Yu, you said before that you have to become a saint to be your master. Now that the poor Dao has been sanctified, don''t you still go to a teacher?"


    The sage of Xuan Fa stared at Xu Yu and said.


    "Sage, or...or forget it..."


    Xu Yu said bitterly.


    "What reason do you have this time? And do you know that if you worship the poor Dao as your teacher, then you are a saint disciple, do you know the meaning of a saint disciple? This means that the entire immortal world can walk sideways."


    The sage of Xuan Fa really didn¡¯t understand why Xu Yu had to reject him repeatedly.


    "Forget it, saint, I''m telling you the truth. Actually, there are saints behind me. I''m the attendant of the sage of Wudao Sect on Yintian Island. It''s only for some reasons that I''m outside."


    Xu Yu can only tell the truth.


    He really didn¡¯t want to worship the sage of Xuan Fa as his teacher.


    "Huh? Yintian Island saint? The wild saint who is not in the seat of the fairy world saint?"


    The sage of Xuan Fa showed a look of disdain.


    seems to look down upon Chu Yuan, the kind of saint who is not among the nine great saints in the immortal world.


    is even more colloquially called ¡®Wild Saint¡¯.


    The phrase ¡®Wild Sage¡¯ can provoke Xu Yu.


    He has a high degree of consensus with the disciples of Wudaozong.


    You can humiliate anyone, but you can¡¯t humiliate Chu Yuan.


    "My master is a true saint, and his strength is far superior to yours. Who says my master is a wild saint?!"


    Xu Yu''s eyes were anxious, and his eyes were red and staring at the saint of Xuan Fa, a domineering aura was revealed on his body.


    Suddenly, this breath actually helped him resist the pressure that was naturally exposed from the saint.


    "Huh? That trivial wild saint deserves your protection like this? No matter what! Seeing you, you won''t worship the poor Dao as your teacher at this moment. Then the poor Dao will kill the wild saint. At that time, you will naturally Will apprentice!"


    The saint of Xuan Fa left such words, and disappeared as soon as he moved. It seemed that he had gone to trouble with Yintian Island.


    Xu Yu immediately calmed down after hearing these words.


    He shuddered all over.


    He, he seems to have caused trouble to the Sect Master...


    ¡­¡­


    Hidden Island.


    On this day, the originally calm Yintian Island suddenly opened all defensive formations.


    In the eyes of those named disciples, countless formation runes floated up, forming countless formations on the outer layer of Yintian Island.


    This sudden change naturally attracted their attention.


    But the next moment, the countless formations on the outer layer of Yintian Island were all broken and opened, and a stream of light penetrated through it.


    However, the streamer only shattered the countless formations of Yintian Island, and then dissipated, as if deliberately provoking Wudaozong.


    Buzzing!


    The next moment the formation is broken.


    Ye Luo and other dozens of Wudaozong disciples appeared at the same time, standing in the air one by one, facing the outside with a solemn expression.


    They didn¡¯t understand what was happening, and they thought there was an invasion by foreign enemies.


    But when they arrived, they found that Yintian Island had no other losses except the formation of the formation.


    Just as they were confused, a voice came over.


    "Pan Dao is a sage of Xuan Dharma. Today, I specially invite the sage of Yintian Island. Three days later, he will fight on the border of Eastern China. I hope that the sage of Yintian Island can make the appointment on time. Otherwise, the next time Pang Dao comes, Yintian Island will disappear. On the occasion."


    Blatantly provocative!


    The saints make an appointment!


    The spread of this sentence was not restricted, but spread directly throughout the fairy world.


    This made all the beings in the fairy realm tremble, and the saints are going to fight, is this something going to happen again?


    Compared with the trembling of the sentient beings in the fairy world, the other sages of the fairy world who were in the retreat showed ill-intentioned smiles after learning that the sage of the Xuan Fa was going to provoke the Yintian Island. Soon the saint will be absent from one, and those who have the ability can be chased away.


    Of course, compared with all kinds of immortal world, Chu Yuan, the person involved, is completely daunted.


    ¡­¡­


    Sovereign Hall.


    Chu Yuan looked at the empty hall in front of him in a daze.


    Who am I, where am I, where am I going?


    What has he done?


    He has been sitting in his own turf all the time, and he has been asked to fight by a saint for no reason? Still so fierce?


    "I, I, I..."


    "What is this?"


    Chu Yuan''s head is a bit unable to turn.


    Can he refuse, can he not go?


    no.


    The Xuanfa saint arrogantly said that if he doesn¡¯t go, he will erase his hidden island and kill all his beloved disciples?


    This won¡¯t work.


    must go.


    Although Chu Yuan was confused about what he had done to provoke the other party''s approach to the battle, he still made a quick decision. This battle is going to go.


    You have to be fully prepared before going.


    This is a new saint, shouldn¡¯t be as difficult as the saint last time?


    For the sake of safety, first drive the Tiandao Tuba and be prepared to respond at any time, and then make some other preparations.


    In short, this engagement is going to go!


    But how to fight when you go, you have to think carefully!


    If it''s a big deal, then put on a deadly attitude.


    Or, use other methods?


    Chu Yuan was lost in thought...


    Fourth!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 766： On the verge of

    Chapter 766


    Three days, fleeting.


    Yintian Island was caught in a thrilling atmosphere.


    On Yintian Island, the most sage Chuyuan, down to the disciples, did not know why they were invited to fight by the sage.


    It is this ignorance that makes them think that this is the other party deliberately provoking Wudaozong.


    In this situation, among the disciples, how could it not be enthusiastic.


    In the area where Wudaozong disciples live.


    More than a dozen direct disciples of Wudaozong gathered together and were discussing.


    "According to what I have found, the Xuanfa saints are also powerful, and their power is on the Xixingzhou side, named Xuanfa Xianmen. It is just a big power, far from being a hegemonic power."


    "Since the Xuanfa saints are so rude, it means that they are declaring war with our Wudaozong. The saint level has a master to deal with, but we can''t be idle. I am determined to declare war with him and lead the crowd to the westbound state, you What do you think?"


    Ye Luo standing on the top side, overlooking the dozens of direct disciples, said like this.


    "Master, I agree!"


    "I also agree that the Xuan Fa saint is so provocative. If our Wudao Sect is indifferent, wouldn''t it be too shameful?"


    "We Innocent Sect does not cause trouble, nor are we afraid of trouble."


    More than a dozen direct disciples all expressed their attitudes.


    Across the westbound state.


    Directly hit the Xuanfa fairy gate!


    "As the lord, we also think we can fight."


    The existence of the few retreats of Luo also showed their bodies.


    "In that case, let''s set off directly to the Westbound State!"


    Ye Luo said decisively.


    He just dropped this sentence.


    did not wait for the other disciples to reply.


    Suddenly, a stream of light flew out from the main hall of the Sect Master, heading towards the border of Eastern China.


    This streamer is Chu Yuan.


    Before he left, Chu Yuan deliberately revealed his figure, otherwise, with the power of his supernatural light, he would naturally not be noticed if he wanted to leave.


    He deliberately revealed his figure, naturally to stabilize his disciple¡¯s mind.


    Prove that he goes to the appointment and is not afraid of the other saint.


    "Disciples send Master respectfully, and wish Master a triumphant return!"


    Ye Luo saw the streamer, and immediately bowed his hands.


    "Disciples and others send Master respectfully, and wish Master a triumphant return!"


    When other disciples of Wudaozong saw this, they also bowed their hands and shouted.


    They watched the stream of light fade away.


    "Master has gone to the appointment, then let''s set off and go to the Westbound State."


    Ye Luo''s eyes were firm, and he said such a sentence.


    "Follow the orders of the generation lord!"


    Everyone spoke.


    "Then set off immediately, those named disciples don''t need to be, I will wait for these people to be enough."


    Ye Luo left such a sentence.


    The voice fell.


    He turned into a sword of light and left, flying towards the Westward State.


    See this scene.


    Zhang Han and others all got up and used escape techniques to leave.


    The existence of those few big Luo naturally followed.


    These people turned into streamers and flew to the westbound state.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    the other side.


    At the speed of Chu Yuan, it has approached the boundary of Eastern Shenzhou in three or two blows.


    The closer he approaches the border of Eastern China, the more nervous he becomes.


    This is going to compete with the saint.


    The last time he fought with a saint, he was miserable enough, and he didn''t take advantage of it at all.


    I really can¡¯t tell what will happen this time.


    Furthermore, the saint we are going to face this time is a saint who has slaughtered a saint!


    In the bottom of his heart, Chu Yuan felt that he might not even be able to kill a saint, but the other party could make a saint fall, which was probably better than him.


    So this time to come to the appointment, it is impossible to say that it is not embarrassing.


    Anyway, Chu Yuan had made a perfect plan, he had already opened the Tiandao Tuba, and could come and support him at any time.


    "Huh, don''t be nervous, but be more confident. My Shenguang Tu has unlimited possibilities. I can''t tell who will kill you."


    "In short, we must take it seriously, go all out, not careless."


    Chu Yuan''s heart became tense.


    He soon reached the sky above the border of Eastern China.


    The sky and clouds in this place have all disappeared. There is no cloud in the sky, only a figure standing far away.


    It was a middle-aged man wearing a black Taoist robe with a jade hairpin on his head and holding a whisk in his hand.


    The middle-aged man stood there, a mysterious and mysterious aura permeating and surrounding him.


    Under this breath, Half-Holy seemed insignificant.


    The saint is far from a semi-sage!


    And this middle-aged man is the Xuan Fa saint!


    Chu Yuan saw the Xuanfa saint, his body was tense, but he did not seduce, but flew straight to the Xuanfa saint not far away, opposite to him.


    Two people stand on each side.


    Looking at each other.


    The two people saw each other''s first glance, and countless thoughts arose in their hearts.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    Why do I feel that this person¡¯s breath is not so good? Seems to be weak?


    This stuff is hiding, want to play yin?


    Good guy!


    Show the enemy''s weakness, lie to him, and then take the opportunity to kill him, a good strategy!


    But fortunately, his eyes penetrated everything!


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Yuan is vigilant.


    The ??Xuanfa saints are not confused.


    He looked at Chu Yuan, who was wrapped in divine light and couldn''t see anything, and his heart was full of confusion.


    This saint...


    Why can''t he see through at all...


    Xuanfa saint said that he had slaughtered a saint himself.


    The saint''seeking the devil'', but he never felt that way.


    Is there any strange treasure on the other party that can block prying eyes?


    It must be like this.


    Wait for him to slaughter the opponent, this strange treasure is his.


    ¡­¡­


    The changes in their hearts flashed past.


    Chu Yuan became more vigilant.


    Xuanfa saints have become more greedy.


    After a long confrontation between the two.


    Chu Yuan took the lead to speak.


    "Sage of Xuan Fa."


    Chu Yuan muttered, breaking the silence.


    "The Saint of Hidden Sky Island."


    The ??Xuanfa saint also looked at Chu Yuan, but there was a lot of disdain and contempt in his eyes.


    But he also scrutinized his face, and didn''t call the other person "Wild Saint" or something.


    "Sage of Xuan Fa, dare to ask where there is a conflict with you? If you remember correctly, you and I have no grievances in the past and I have no grudges in the past, so why do we make an appointment?"


    Chu Yuan asked what she wanted to ask the most.


    He is not Sister Li.


    What the **** is this.


    "Pan Taoist practice, always follow your heart, see you upset, so I ask you to do it again, that''s it."


    Xuanfa saint said lightly.


    He didn''t bother to say anything about Xu Yu.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan was so angry that the corners of his eyes twitched, this person is so arrogant.


    "Pan Dao advises you not to struggle too much. In the immortal world, there are only a handful of people who can defeat the poor Dao. With the power of the poor Dao, it is enough to rank in the top three in the immortal world. In front of the poor Dao, whatever you do is useless. Great work."


    The sage of Xuan Fa took a step forward and said this again.


    "If this is the case, then see the real chapter under your hand!"


    Chu Yuan was also out of anger, so he directly chose to do it.


    Shameless if it''s a big deal, he attacked with a large number of open heavens.


    How about trampling this person down!


    Xuan Fa saint saw that Chu Yuan was ready to do it, and he also took out the magic weapon and was about to do it.


    The battle between the two ¡®saints¡¯ is on the verge...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 767： Dare to fight back

    Chapter 767 Dare to Fight Back


    East China border.


    Above the sky, one after another ripples spread out.


    Every ripple is extremely overbearing, and when it is swept away, any cloud layer is flattened. If there is a cultivator in the sky, it will be swept by the ripples, I am afraid that the body and soul will be destroyed.


    Every ripple here is far from ordinary, and the general existence of Da Luo can''t hold a ripple.


    This is the ripple formed by the aura of the saint.


    What ?? insisted to say was the countless ripples formed by the aura of a saint of Xuan Fa.


    The power of the saint is extremely terrifying.


    In the center of the battlefield.


    I saw a round of magic mirrors on the head of the Xuanfa saint, his robes were hunting, and his hair was dancing wildly. The whisk had already landed on his hands, and he was ready to fight.


    On the other hand, Chu Yuan''s body shone with divine light, like a star, twinkling.


    But Chu Yuan didn''t have any particularly terrifying aura. He was very restrained and didn''t show anything, just staring at the Xuan Fa saint.


    "Holy of Hidden Sky Island, Fuzhu!"


    Xuanfa saints took the lead in attacking.


    He yelled.


    The magic mirror above his head bloomed with brilliance, and a stream of light shot out, lasing towards Chu Yuan.


    This stream of light was very terrifying. When it passed, the void trembled. Not to mention the semi-sage, even the saints did not dare to take the blow.


    Faced with this streamer.


    Chu Yuan didn''t dare to be careless, and slapped it with a backhand slap, the divine light flashed, forming a huge palm print, and pushed it horizontally.


    The streamer collides with the palm print.


    Both of them stared closely.


    Basically, how big the gap between the two is depends on this blow.


    In the sight of the two.


    The two attacks collided, and an incredible scene happened.


    The streamer was instantly wiped out by the palm print, and there was no scum left.


    The two are not at the same level at all.


    The big difference is beyond words.


    It''s not good to say something.


    The streamer is in front of the palm print, like a cymbal swaying a tree.


    this moment.


    Chu Yuan was stunned.


    The sage of Xuan Fa was stunned.


    He is so weak?


    He is so strong?


    Such a sentence appeared in the hearts of both of them.


    With one move, the level of both parties was revealed.


    A world of difference.


    "Senior, I..."


    The sage of Xuan Fa immediately wanted to say something to clear up the misunderstanding.


    But he hasn''t finished a word yet.


    Chu Yuan silently shot.


    This bastard.


    At this level, come to provoke him, and pretend to be that way, who will not kill you? !


    Chu Yuan took a palm towards the suppression of the Xuanfa saint.


    The sage of Xuan Fa was so scared that his face was pale, and the magic mirror above his head radiated thousands of streams, trying to block Chu Yuan.


    Thousands of streamers came.


    Knowing the opponent''s combat effectiveness, Chu Yuan did not dodge, letting streamer hit him.


    Buzzing!


    The streamer was close to Chu Yuan, but without touching it, she was crushed by the body guard''s divine light.


    The gap is too big.


    This mysterious saint could not even break the defense of Chu Yuan.


    But this time, Chu Yuan was angered.


    This level of stuff, if you don¡¯t surrender, you dare to fight back?


    Is he really annoying?


    Chu Yuan increased his strength.


    Suppressed away with a palm.


    Boom!


    Under the palm of Chu Yuan, the Xuanfa saint had nowhere to escape. He was suppressed abruptly and hit the ground.


    When he hit the ground with a palm, the entire fairy world trembled. The boundary of Eastern China was cracked by countless cracks. The ground sank tens of thousands of meters, and the entire boundary seemed to be turned into an abyss.


    Boom...


    Just after Chu Yuan''s palm fell.


    The sky was filled with layers of dark clouds, and drops of blood rain fell again.


    The scene like the fall of the saint before.


    no doubt.


    Xuanfa saint has fallen!


    fell under the blow of Chu Yuan.


    "With this combat power, it''s still arrogant."


    Chu Yuan felt very disdainful of this.


    He did not understand why he would come to fight him with this level of combat power.


    Furthermore, a person with five combat effectiveness puts on a look like an invincible sweeping the world, how dare it be.


    was beaten by him all at once.


    Chu Yuan sniffed.


    But he did not dare to stay in place for a long time.


    As soon as the figure moved, he disappeared in place and returned to Wudaozong.


    He has a lot of doubts, but it is not suitable to stand in place and think slowly.


    Chu Yuan''s figure disappeared instantly.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Yuan runs fast enough.


    But the mess left behind, and the subsequent impact, shocked the entire fairy world.


    "Within a month, the two saints have fallen!!"


    "The last time the sage of seeking Taoism and the sage of Xuanfa had fought for a year before they were killed by the sage of Xuanfa. At that time, the sage of seeking of Taoism was still injured. Why did the battle between the sage of the Taoism and the sage of Yintian Island end so quickly?? "


    ¡°The other saints seem to have known the outcome of the matter a long time ago? As early as three days ago, there was news that the saint¡¯s seat would be vacated, and those who have the ability will chase it away...¡±


    All beings in the fairy world are shocked by this event.


    A group of Tianjiao began to stealthily **** opportunities when they were shocked by the sentient beings in the immortal realm, and they wanted to **** the holy throne.


    There are nine saints in the immortal world. Except for the perennial retreat from Tiantu, and the saint who is not in the establishment on the Yintian Island, the other eight saints are all permanent in the immortal world.


    Now there are only seven saints left.


    The remaining seat can fall on sentient beings.


    These Tianjiao realized this and started to operate.


    Suddenly, the originally peaceful fairy world changed.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Ye Luo and others also led the crowd to the Xuanfa Immortal Gate in Xixingzhou, but they got the news before they had traveled far.


    Xuanfa saints have fallen.


    His master has returned to Yintian Island.


    The news made them look at each other, not knowing what to say.


    Master...


    Master, this is too fierce, right?


    Solving a saint, how quickly?


    "Daily, acting suzerain, are you sure that the suzerain¡¯s old man is just as simple as a saint?"


    A big Luo''s voice was trembling.


    If that person is really just as simple as a saint, how could it be so simple to deal with a saint.


    If you are both saints, you can''t be killed easily no matter what.


    "this¡­¡­"


    Ye Luo didn''t know what to say.


    He also feels that his master is more than a saint, but he doesn''t know what realm is above a saint.


    "No, big brother, and this predecessor, I think Master, he is just a saint!"


    Zhang Han was clever, as if he had noticed something, he stood up and said something.


    He said this sentence, and other people''s eyes all fell on Zhang Han, wanting to see what Zhang Lao Er had to say.


    "Master, and everyone, think about it, what we practice is the ancient realm. The ancient realm is inherently strong. The big brother can fight against the half-holy when he cultivates into the Daluo Jinxian."


    "If the master is a saint in the ancient realm, then it must be very simple to kill a saint in the immortal world today, right? If so, then everything seems like."


    Zhang Han''s eyes twinkled, as if''I see through everything''.


    What he said really made everyone think...


    The second update, there will be an update later, there should be two more updates.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 768： Robbery [third more]

    Chapter 768 The robbery [third more]


    The chaos and nothingness outside the fairy world.


    Seven figures flew from different places and quickly gathered together.


    These seven people are the seven sages resident in the immortal world today.


    These seven saints appeared together, naturally because of the fall of the mysterious saints.


    The fall of the saint, this is a major event.


    However, the seven people had just met, but their expressions did not show any tension or solemnity, but rather smiled.


    The seven people looked at each other for a long time, all of them burst into laughter.


    Laughed for a long time before starting to talk about it.


    "This mysterious saint died well, don''t put me and other old saints in the eyes, tsk tsk, hasn''t anyone taught him that it is too easy to break?"


    "Don''t say, with the talent of a mysterious sage, even if it is really fresh, it is nothing. No one can help him, but he has to provoke the one from Yintian Island. Who can blame this?"


    "The one on Yintian Island is really powerful, have you all seen it before? With just one blow, the mysterious saint is gone,"


    "Now that the Holy Throne is vacant, it''s fun..."


    The seven saints talked a lot.


    The leading ¡®Taiqing Saint¡¯ did not speak, but remained silent.


    The saint next to him saw the silence of the Taiqing saint, and couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s okay, I''m wondering whether the recent changes in the fairy world are a bit big. Within a month, the two saints have fallen. Although they are all understandable, I always feel something is wrong."


    Taiqing Saint said slowly.


    The words come out.


    The other six saints were taken aback.


    What''s wrong with ???


    It seems...


    seems something is wrong.


    Two saints fell one after another within a month.


    To know how could the saint fall before changing to do it?


    said that the unlucky saint ¡®seeking the Dao Devil¡¯, that is also the existence that has survived for so many years.


    is now dead.


    If you look at it this way, it is indeed a bit weird.


    "Furthermore, now that there is a sacred seat vacant, all beings in the immortal realm are going crazy, the demon of seeking the way has fallen, and the demon clan has no control, and it has become chaotic..."


    "All of this gives me a feeling, Jie!"


    The Taiqing Saint squinted his eyes and said like this.


    Robbery!


    The word ?? is proposed.


    Many saints changed their expressions, but they knew very well what this word meant.


    robbery, represents a general trend!


    means that the current situation will be broken!


    means everything will come again!


    The last ¡®catastrophe¡¯ created their Eight Sages.


    At the same time, the last ¡®catastrophe¡¯ caused all the original saints to fall.


    If the robbery comes again.


    Then their saints will suffer too.


    And according to the previous experience, it is difficult for them to survive!


    "Taiqing, what should we do then?"


    A saint asked immediately.


    "Yeah, yeah, if something happens, how should we deal with ourselves?"


    "If the robbery comes, the one in the earth can''t escape either!!"


    "Can we stop Jie?"


    The saints spoke one after another, and their expressions were slightly flustered.


    But there is a saint who has remained silent all the time.


    That is the ancient god.


    The ancient **** kept looking down and thinking, and did not participate in the topic.


    In this case, no one paid attention to him, and everyone asked in a panic.


    "I''m just guessing, don''t be so panic."


    Taiqing Saint shook his head and said.


    "I feel that your guess is too clear. It is very possible that what is happening in the fairy world right now is really too much like a prelude to the robbery."


    A saint forcibly calmed down and said.


    The other saints all agreed.


    They have all experienced it, and naturally they have felt it.


    "If it is really a robbery, then there must be people who have opened the prelude to the robbery, and people born in response to the robbery. Nowadays, there are no people in the immortal world who are in line with it, right?"


    Taiqing Saint frowned and said.


    "If I wait for a reasonable amount of time, I will deduce the cause and effect of seeking the Dao demon. As the first fallen saint, the seeking Dao demon may have been in contact with the person born after the catastrophe. If we can find this person, we may not be sure. Can avoid this disaster!"


    A saint made a suggestion.


    After thinking about it, the other saints all agreed, and the sentient beings were reasonable and deduced.


    Although Qiu Dao Demon is a saint, but it has fallen, it is not that troublesome to deduct it.


    All the saints joined forces, and after a lot of effort, they succeeded in deducing the various causes and effects of seeking the devil.


    It''s just that among these causes and effects, there is no information related to ¡®jumping¡¯.


    Not found!


    This puzzled sentient beings.


    Is it on the Xuanfa saint?


    The sages also wanted to deduce the cause and effect of the mysterious sages, but they were stopped by the Taiqing sages.


    "Don¡¯t deduct the Xuanfa saints. The Xuanfa saints fell on the hands of the one on Yintian Island. There is some cause and effect with the one on Yintian Island. If someone thinks that we are malicious, it will be difficult to handle."


    Taiqing Saint waved his hand to stop it.


    Being reminded like this, the sages were stunned and did not dare to have any thoughts of deducing the sages of Xuan Fa.


    The one who can destroy them.


    How dare they provoke that one.


    "The beings in the immortal world only know that there is a saint on Yintian Island, but they don''t know what the name of that saint is on Yintian Island. If we represent all beings in the immortal world, should we call that saint?"


    There is a suggestion from a saint.


    "Can!"


    The other saints'' eyes lit up and nodded one after another.


    Take a name.


    If it has been called by the sentient beings in the immortal world for a long time, the saint of Yintian Island must know it.


    I will know at the time, this name is taken by them, and it will definitely improve their senses.


    So this title is good!


    After some discussion by the saints.


    Finally decided on a title.


    ¡®The heavens are the most immeasurable saint¡¯


    After setting this name, the sages left and returned to the fairy world.


    However, there are two saints who still stand on the spot and haven''t left.


    These two saints are Taiqing saints and Yuqing saints.


    The two saints looked at each other, with deep worries in their eyes.


    "You just said that the robbery might not come, you are deliberately deceiving them, afraid they are worried?"


    Sage Yuqing squinted his eyes and asked.


    "Don''t worry, whether it is true or false, just look at it next. If it is true, then the immortal world will only become more and more chaotic. If it is false, the immortal world will return to peace."


    Taiqing saint left such words.


    immediately got up and flew back to the fairy world.


    Sage Yuqing finished listening, standing on the spot frowning and thinking for a while, and finally flew to the immortal world with the Taiqing sage, no longer thinking about it.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Westbound state, somewhere.


    Young Xu Yuzheng looked up at the sky, he stretched out his little hand and raised his two fingers.


    "I, I seem to have killed two saints in disguise?"


    Xu Yu tremblingly said such a sentence...


    The third update, and the fourth update later.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 769： Support Ye Luo to become a holy? [Fourth more]

    Chapter 769 Support Ye Luo to become a holy? [Fourth more]


    The fact that the saint of Xuan Fa was killed by the sage of the hidden sky, several months have passed in an instant.


    The follow-up storm in the fairy world about this incident, instead of calming down, has become more intense.


    It was brought by the sage of the fairy world to vacate a seat.


    In the first place, all the major forces in the immortal world have clashed, and it was brought about by vying each other.


    The immortal world is becoming more and more chaotic, and the original situation of the five major forces dominating everything is vaguely broken.


    Of course, the fundamental reason is that the five major forces have clashed themselves.


    The fairy world is in chaos!


    But chaos.


    After all, it will not affect Yintian Island.


    Yintian Island has almost become a taboo for all beings in the fairy world because of the mysterious saints. Who dares to violate its majesty?


    What''s more, the saint of Yintian Island, but by many saints, and even sentient beings in the immortal realm, is named ¡®the supreme immeasurable saint of all heavens¡¯.


    The gold content of the name ?? is so high that no one dares to question or touch it.


    ¡­¡­


    And Yintian Island is indeed very quiet, regardless of the chaos of the outside world.


    A few months ago, Ye Luo and others left and went to Xixing Prefecture to destroy the Xuanfa fairy gate, but they didn''t touch the Xuanfa fairy gate at all and hurried back halfway.


    The reason is that Tang Xianchao has already taken action and smoothed out the fairy gate of Xuan Fa for them.


    In desperation, Ye Luo and others could only return to Yintian Island, the practice of the practice, the management of the management.


    So Yintian Island is much quieter.


    ¡­¡­


    Hidden Island, the main hall of the sovereign.


    Thinking about Chu Yuan for several months, but still didn¡¯t understand why that Xuan Fa saint dared to provoke him.


    That combat power.


    Also, why is the saint¡¯s combat effectiveness so weak?


    After thinking for a long time, Chu Yuan can only be attributed to the fact that there is also a gap between the saints.


    It''s just about the Xuanfa saint who is such a dish, why dare to be so arrogant.


    He scratched his head and couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    "It''s time to hurry up and train disciples to become holy."


    "If you encounter this kind of dish and love to pretend next time, let the disciple solve it. There is no need to let me go personally. It would be embarrassing to play this kind of dish."


    Chu Yuan muttered while sitting on the futon.


    Fortunately, the sage of the profound technique has fallen. If he can''t hear this, he will have to jump up and hit Chu Yuan on the knee.


    What is Caiji?


    Is that other people¡¯s food?


    That is obviously you are too strong.


    Chu Yuan can ignore these.


    He drove the Shenguang trumpet, first looked at the Wudaozong''s battle power rankings, and looked at the approximate battle power rankings of his disciples.


    There is roughly no change.


    is Zhang Han¡¯s position, one place is dropped, from the original tenth to the eleventh.


    This cock.


    Chu Yuan''s mouth twitched slightly, but he didn''t say anything.


    He opened the status quo of the character again and checked it.


    ¡¾Ye Luo, your eldest disciple, manages the sect, understands his experience and improves his mood¡¿


    [Your second disciple Zhang Han comprehended the formation method, the Taoism rose slightly]


    [Your third disciple Su Qianyuan understood the true meaning of witchcraft, transformed and increased in strength]


    [Your four disciples Tantai Luoxue comprehend the chess game...]


    ¡¾Your five disciples Su Xi...¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    [Your fourteenth disciple Lin Mo stepped into the avenue of demon, the way went up greatly]


    ¡¾Your fifteenth disciple ÷Òóž was attacked by the fairy demon¡¿¡Á54331


    ¡¾Your fifteen disciple ÷Òóž was attacked by monk Xianzun¡¿¡Á12343


    ¡¾Your fifteenth disciple ÷Òóž was attacked by the remnants of the ancient immortal soul, and was fortunate to be saved by the great demon of the immortal emperor...¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    these messages¡­¡­


    Chu Yuan probably took a look.


    The only two disciples that can make him fascinate.


    One leaf fall, one gluttonous rice dumpling.


    Ye Luo actually managed the sect and could realize his experience, and then his mood improved?


    Is this qualification a bit too abnormal?


    There is also gluttonous food.


    Chu Yuan remembers very clearly.


    This fifteen disciple was collected when he was an undercover agent. Later, because of various things, he rarely took care of this disciple.


    And later he called on all the disciples to return. It seems that this disciple did not return because of something.


    Didn¡¯t expect to be so miserable now?


    Looking at the news, he was attacked no less than 60,000 times.


    how did you do that?


    Moreover, he was attacked by the remnants of ancient immortals.


    Is this an exaggeration?


    "Send a big Luo over to see if we can bring this disciple back."


    Chu Yuan pondered for a moment and made a decision.


    Immediately, he called out a Daluo existence and handed over the task to the opponent.


    And asked if there were any difficulties. If there were any, he could send Ye Luo to follow.


    Unexpectedly, Daluo directly refused, and patted his chest to make sure.


    "Please don''t worry, saint! I can do this alone, without the acting sect master. With our current status on Yintian Island, no one dares to move me even if I have a low cultivation base. What''s more, I am Da Luo!"


    These are the words left by the existence of Da Luo.


    These words also made Chu Yuan a little curious.


    Their reputation of Hidden Sky Island outside?


    Is it because he killed the Xuan Fa saint?


    Forget it, the reputation is big.


    Anyway, this is a good thing, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    "The matter of cultivating disciples to be holy, it is on the agenda."


    Chu Yuan touched his chin, thinking about it.


    Strictly speaking, three of his disciples can be sanctified in the shortest time.


    One is Ye Luo, who is the Golden Immortal of Daluo himself. Among the disciples of Wudaozong, he is the disciple closest to the saint.


    itself is a powerful genius, and Ye Luo is a sword immortal. If he becomes a holy, he will become an unparalleled saint.


    The other is Perilla. He has received some kind of powerful adventure, and his cultivation level has been improving. Now it is the peak of Taiyi Golden Immortal, not far from Daluo Golden Immortal. If it is cultivated, there is an adventure with his help, and it is also very holy. Fast.


    If the perilla becomes a sage, with its means, I am afraid that it will become a weird saint, the kind of saint that others can''t understand, weird and unpredictable.


    The last one is Tantai Luoxue.


    However, Tantai Luoxue is basically impossible for him to choose.


    Tantai Luoxue is still a long way away from Daluo Jinxian, and it will take too long to help him become holy.


    And if Tantai Luo Xue is sanctified, whether it is compared to Ye Luo or Perilla, it is a little less meaningful.


    So the candidate can only choose between Ye Luo and Perilla.


    Chu Yuan hesitated.


    He was thinking about which of these two disciples is more suitable for support.


    Wudao Sect needs a new saint, so he can only choose one temporarily and do his best to support it.


    After hesitating for a long time.


    In the end, Chu Yuan chose Ye Luo.


    There is no other reason. Ye Luo is his first disciple and one of his favorite disciples. He is extremely outstanding in all aspects, and his cultivation is the closest to the saint.


    It¡¯s hard to justify not choosing Ye Luo.


    One thought ends here.


    Chu Yuan called Ye Luo to the Sect Master Hall...


    Fourth!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 770： Let the second contemporary sovereign [fifth more]

    Chapter 770 Let the second child''s contemporary sovereign [fifth more]


    In the hall of the lord.


    Ye Luo was instructed by his master, and did not dare to delay any further, and soon rushed over.


    When he entered the temple to meet his master, he did not ask what it was. The first thing he did was to give a big gift.


    "Disciple Ye Luo, see Master."


    Ye Luo said respectfully.


    Here, he does not have the slightest majesty of the supreme master.


    There is only the respect a disciple has when facing his master.


    "Stop the gift, Lao''er, sit down."


    Chu Yuan said in a soft voice.


    He lightly touched his palm.


    A divine light floated and then landed not far from him, forming a futon.


    "Master, the disciple is all right here, how dare you sit down."


    Ye Luo hesitated, but still refused.


    "Because the teacher asks you to sit, you just sit down. What are you doing?"


    Chu Yuan glared at Ye Luo.


    He waved directly.


    The power of divine light moved Ye Luo onto the futon.


    For Ye Luo, it was just a flash before his eyes, and the next moment he was already sitting on the futon.


    The gap between the two is huge.


    Leaf fell in front of Chu Yuan, completely like an immature child.


    "Thank you, Master, for your seat."


    Ye Luo spoke quickly.


    "Luo''er, I''ve said it countless times for the teacher, don''t be polite, why can''t you remember?"


    Chu Yuan looked at his big disciple quite speechlessly.


    "Master, treat you, these are all necessary rules and etiquette, and you can''t mess around."


    Ye Luo did not change this.


    Chu Yuan was also helpless.


    Looking at this big disciple.


    It¡¯s not good to say more.


    After all, this big disciple said and did it out of respect for him.


    "Okay, just try not to do this in the future. Between you and me, you say you are mentors and apprentices, but you are in the same way as father and son. Why should you care about etiquette so much?"


    Chu Yuan shook his head helplessly and said.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo, who was sitting on the futon, gave a slight shock.


    Chu Yuan¡¯s phrase "feeling with father and son" instantly broke his heart defense.


    Yes.


    His own master accepted him as a disciple when he was at his last, and has always given him various cares.


    can get to where it is today.


    Most of the credit comes from my master.


    All the time, he has always repaid his master.


    But as soon as I heard it today, he was instantly stunned.


    My master, wherever he is regarded as a disciple, he has always been regarded as a child.


    Ye Luo''s eyes blushed with a splash.


    "Master is great kindness, disciples will never forget."


    Ye Luo stood up from the futon and knocked his head towards Chu Yuan several times.


    "It doesn''t have to be this way, get up quickly, I still have something to ask you as a teacher."


    Chu Yuan shook his head again and again, lifted Ye Luo up with Shenguang, and let him sit on the futon safely.


    "Master, please inquire, the disciples must know that there is no limit to words!"


    Ye Luo lowered his head and replied.


    "How long will it take for your current state to be from the Quasi-Saint?"


    Chu Yuan touched his chin and asked softly.


    Before telling Ye Luo to support his sanctification, he needs to ask clearly.


    "Returning to Master, the disciple is still some distance away from the quasi-sage...and counting, the disciple''s Tao fruit is already at the peak of the Da Luo Jinxian, but the realm is still in the middle stage, and there is still a distance to the later stage."


    Ye Luo was a little ashamed.


    In his opinion, Chu Yuan asked about his realm because he felt that his cultivation speed was too slow.


    "It''s a bit slower."


    Chu Yuan touched his chin and said casually.


    He said slowness, which means that it will take a while for the distance between the leaves to fall to become holy, so he said that it was a little slow.


    After all, before being sanctified, one needs to become a quasi saint.


    There is a big realm in the middle.


    And to be sanctified is also a hassle.


    He looked up at what Ye Luogang wanted to say.


    When ?? looked at Ye Luo, he was taken aback.


    Seeing Ye Luo almost lowered his head to the ground at this moment, he seemed very ashamed.


    Chu Yuan suddenly realized that it was the problem with what he said.


    "Luo''er, what are you doing? You don''t get up quickly. What the teacher said is not to say that your practice is slow."


    "I plan to support your sanctification as a teacher. You still need to become a quasi saint before you can become a saint, so I''m slow to speak as a teacher."


    Chu Yuan was also helpless.


    My big disciple is so filial.


    "Huh? Help me to be holy?"


    Ye Luo was stunned.


    "Yes, to help you become holy, we Wudao Sect needs a new saint. Among the disciples, you are the strongest, so I plan to support you to become holy as a teacher."


    Chu Yuan nodded and expressed his thoughts.


    "But, the master and the disciple still have a long way to go from the saint."


    Ye Luo was dazed and said.


    How could he not know his situation.


    He is now Daluo Jinxian, enough to fight against the half-holy in the immortal realm. The ordinary half-holy encounters him, and he is not an opponent at all.


    But if you want to cross to the quasi-saint level, the road is still too long.


    Not to mention the supreme saint after the quasi-sage.


    He has seen himself in the future in the course of time.


    The supreme breath is far beyond what he can compare today.


    "So the teacher intends to let you put down your status as the acting sect master first, and follow the teacher to practice, so that you can become holy as quickly as possible."


    Chu Yuan said so.


    "Let go of the status of the acting sect master? The master, the sect has been left unattended for a long time, and it will be chaotic. Although the disciples want to follow the master to practice, but the innocent sect can not be chaotic."


    "Well...that''s right, then do you think it is better for who should take over the identity of the acting suzerain?"


    "The disciple recommends Zhang Han, the second younger brother, to inherit this position."


    "The second child???"


    Chu Yuan was dazed.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Luo would propose to let Zhang Han be the contemporary sovereign.


    "Yes, Master, the talent of the Second Junior Brother, in our clan, although it is the bottom, but placed in the outside world is also the rank of Tianjiao. The most important thing is that the Second Junior Brother has this ability to manage."


    Ye Luo said sincerely.


    Up and down the entire sect, no one knows Zhang Han better than him.


    Zhang Han may not be able to fight, but in terms of management ability, in fact, he is not weaker than him.


    Don¡¯t forget, Zhang Han has been reading books since he was a child, and he has a good writing style and already possesses management skills.


    It''s just that it''s always been concealed by the same door.


    "The second child...well, yes, since you have said that for Lao''er, then it is decided like this. Let Han''er inherit the position of the acting sect master and manage the sect, and you will come to practice by the side of the teacher."


    Chu Yuan pondered for a moment.


    finally agreed.


    Ye Luo''s recommendation is acceptable to him.


    It¡¯s just that he always feels that this second child is not very reliable.


    But now Ye Luo said.


    Then he will give the second child this opportunity.


    "Yes, Master."


    Ye Luo immediately gave up.


    Chu Yuan didn¡¯t say anything about it, just nodded, and then told Ye Luo a little bit about the problem of the Quasi-Sage Realm, so he let Ye Luo leave and went outside to explain...


    Fifth more!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 771： There are three thousand avenues

    Chapter 771 There are three thousand avenues


    Yintian Island, the area where the disciples live.


    In the hall of Zhang Han''s bedroom.


    "What? Big brother, you haven''t joked with me yet?"


    An exclamation sounded in the hall.


    I saw Zhang Han''s eyes widened, looking at the big brother in front of him.


    He, what did he hear?


    Senior Brother said, want to give him the position of the acting sect master? And the master nodded?


    There is such a good thing? ?


    Can such a good thing fall on him?


    "What are you kidding about, this is something to be kidding about?"


    Ye Luo sat at a table, rolled his eyes, and said.


    "Yes, but, big brother, good point, why do you want to give me the position of the acting sect master? Shouldn''t you keep it for yourself? After sitting in this position for a long time, maybe you are the sect master."


    Zhang Han did not understand.


    He is very clear about what the role of the supreme master means.


    To put it plainly, this position is a transitional one.


    Wait for a while, maybe my master will become the old sect master, letting Ye Luo come to be the sect master.


    But, at this juncture, this Senior Brother Ye Luo actually gave him the position?


    Ye Luo, who heard this, originally wanted to explain it directly.


    Suddenly, he was taken aback, looked at Zhang Han in front of him, looked up and down, and a smile flashed across his eyes.


    Leave the second position to the left and right.


    Not as good as...


    Pit a cock?


    Ye Luo pondered for a moment before speaking again.


    "Since you have asked your second child, then I will tell you the truth. There is something wrong with my practice, so I have to go to Master."


    "I left, and the position of the acting sect master was naturally vacant. Originally, Master planned to give it to others, or I and Master recommended you, second child, don''t you give me some compensation?"


    Ye Luo said with a chuckle.


    "Huh? Big brother, something went wrong in your practice? It''s not a big problem, right?"


    Zhang Han was surprised, but he didn''t expect that there would be problems in the practice of the senior brother.


    "This is not the point. The point is, second child, don''t you plan to make some compensation?"


    "Compensation? Brother, what compensation do you want?"


    "If you have any treasure, just give it to you."


    "Master, you feel something is wrong..."


    "Why is something wrong with me? Just say, do you want the position of the acting sect master."


    "I have to, of course..."


    "¡­¡­"


    After the two entangled.


    Finally, Ye Luo held Zhang Han¡¯s storage ring in his hand, and left happily.


    Zhang Han stood there, crying, looking at the back of Ye Luo leaving.


    All his belongings were taken away by Ye Luo.


    Originally, he just wanted to give it a little, but he was taken away by the rogue big brother, who even coaxed and robbed him.


    "Forget it, it''s not bad to get the position of the acting sect master."


    Zhang Han breathed a long sigh of relief.


    After he breathed a sigh of relief, he replaced it with a sense of excitement.


    He is now the acting suzerain of Wudaozong!


    Sovereign master!


    How many years has he seen this position?


    finally became the Sect Master of Wudao Sect.


    "No way, no way, I need to calm down first."


    Zhang Han exhaled a few times.


    Forcibly calmed his mind.


    Now that he has become the acting sect master, he must manage the sect well. Maybe if the master finds out that he manages the sect and manages it well, he will be converted.


    It''s all possible.


    Zhang Han walked back and forth in the bedroom, thinking about specific strategies.


    Thinking about it.


    He decided to convene Wudaozong disciples first, start a meeting, and determine the status of his acting suzerain first.


    Zhang Han did what he said and acted immediately.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the hall of the lord.


    Ye Luo who came back here didn''t know what Zhang Han did.


    He took Zhang Han''s storage ring back, and he was sitting on the futon next to Chu Yuan.


    "Lao Er, have you dealt with everything?"


    Chu Yuan glanced at Ye Luo and said softly.


    "Return to Master, the disciples have already done everything, and the second junior will handle everything properly."


    Ye Luo replied repeatedly.


    "That''s fine, then, then, follow your practice with the teacher, raise your cultivation base as soon as possible, and hope that you can become holy as quickly as possible."


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly, and said like this.


    If Ye Luo became a sage, his troubles would be much less.


    Any external matters can be left to Ye Luo.


    Furthermore, Ye Luocheng became a sage, plus his divine light large size, heavenly large size, and the power of the three sages, this is very impressive.


    "The disciple will follow Master¡¯s order, but Master, the disciple has a question. According to the disciple¡¯s knowledge, sanctification requires something called ¡®Hongmeng Ziqi¡¯. It seems that without such things, sanctification cannot be achieved."


    Ye Luo held his hand and asked him the most perplexing question.


    What he cultivated was the ancient realm, and these ancient realms were all taught by the former Bai Ze.


    In his memory, sanctification requires ¡®magnificent and purple aura¡¯.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, and then subconsciously spoke.


    "Hongmeng Ziqi? What is this? No need."


    Chu Yuan doesn¡¯t know what''Hongmeng Purple Qi'' is. Doesn¡¯t this thing exist in the net text?


    In his Shenguang large message.


    I never said that this stuff is needed for sanctification.


    "Huh? Master, what are the requirements for sanctification?"


    Ye Luo asked in confusion.


    "Enlightenment! You need to be the master of your one, master one! This is the way to sanctification!"


    Chu Yuan replied decisively.


    "Master one..."


    Ye Luo whispered in a low voice.


    His eyes suddenly lit up.


    He suddenly remembered that he had seen his future.


    In the future, he seems to be sitting on a long river of kendo.


    So, in the future, he has mastered kendo?


    is wrong.


    Ye Luo thought about it, and found that something was wrong, and asked again.


    "Master, the avenues of the world should be limited? If everyone is sanctified, they all need to master one. Isn''t the position of a saint very limited?"


    Ye Luo then asked.


    "Yes, three thousand avenues, when there are three thousand saints, this is the limit."


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly and replied.


    "The saints of the fairy world?"


    "Those... well, those should not be counted among the three thousand saints mentioned by the teacher..."


    "Then Master, what great road do you have?"


    This question stunned Chu Yuan at once.


    Yes.


    His combat power is not weaker than the saint.


    But what avenue does he master?


    He hasn¡¯t mastered any avenues, right?


    Chu Yuan himself didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    Finally, he didn''t want to answer, so he told Ye Luo not to be too far-sighted, and then let him stay by his side and listen to Taoism.


    This is not to blame him.


    It is true that he himself doesn¡¯t know what is going on, how can he answer Ye Luo...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 772： Zhang Hans drastic

    Chapter 772 Zhang Han''s drastic measures


    No Dao Sect, on a square in the area where the disciples live.


    Zhang Han summoned many disciples and announced that he had become the acting suzerain.


    In the beginning, many disciples naturally did not believe it.


    However, after hesitating for a while, I can only believe Zhang Han''s rhetoric.


    matters related to the position of the sect master, Zhang Han has not the guts to fool them.


    After understanding, they were silent one by one, quietly waiting for Zhang Han to speak, without arguing any more.


    "Hey, fellow juniors and sisters, surely you all believed it? I really didn''t lie to you about this, I really became the acting sect master."


    Zhang Han is a high spirited person.


    His second child, Zhang, finally stood up!


    Before in front of many colleagues, he was almost overwhelmed to hold his head.


    Now I finally stand up!


    Take a look, look at the self-proclaimed fellows of the past, but now they still have to be under his control.


    "Second...Sect Master, if there is something, just talk about it, and we can go back to practice after we finish talking."


    Su Qianyuan also saw Zhang Han''s thoughts and spoke extremely speechlessly.


    "Yes, acting suzerain, if you have anything, you can tell me directly."


    "Well, it was not always the case when the master was the contemporary suzerain. Oh, no, the big brother would not call us at all, and the big brother took care of everything by himself."


    "Speaking of which, what is wrong with the practice of the senior brother? Why is it not the contemporary sect master, and gave the position to the second senior..."


    Other disciples also spoke.


    Listen to these words.


    Zhang Han''s face suddenly turned black.


    These same people.


    Ming Ming, big brother, the contemporary suzerain, there was nothing to say one by one.


    Now it''s his turn to be the contemporary suzerain. These people have more words than one.


    "Okay, then I will just say it directly. I plan to vigorously develop Wudao Sect. It may not be enough to rely on me alone, so I need you to work together!"


    Zhang Han didn¡¯t bother to say anything more polite.


    "Vigorously develop Wudaozong? Acting suzerain, what do you say?"


    Su Qianyuan frowned and asked.


    "First of all, there are too few disciples of Wudao Sect. I plan to collect a figure of 10,000 first. Of course, we will collect all named disciples. And our Wudao Sect is too deserted, or Yintian Island is too deserted. , All kinds of infrastructure need to be built..."


    Zhang Han talked freely and said a lot of things.


    His eyes flashed as he spoke.


    Obviously, he has a lot to do.


    "Huh? Acting Sect Master, you haven''t asked Master for these things, right?"


    Su Qianyuan reminded him.


    The other disciples also looked at Zhang Han, wanting to know how the other party answered this sentence.


    "You don¡¯t need to ask the master for instructions. The master wants to practice. The current acting sect master is me. If you need to ask the master for everything, what else do you need to do?¡±


    Zhang Han waved his hand and retorted directly.


    Compared with Ye Luo''s meticulous development, his development phalanx is more general.


    Many disciples of Wudao Sect heard this, and fell silent for a while, no one spoke, and obviously they all acquiesced to Zhang Han''s words.


    "You mean you all agreed, right? Then, you need to go out of the island to collect disciples. Just accept some named disciples. The number doesn''t need to be too much. Adding the number of named disciples on the island now, the total is one. That¡¯s enough."


    Zhang Han was unceremonious and ordered.


    He brought the identity of the ¡®generation lord¡¯ into full play.


    "Follow the orders of the generation lord!"


    Many disciples could not refuse, they could only agree to them one by one.


    "Since all orders are received, go down and clean up, let''s go."


    Zhang Han stood up from the futon, waved his hand and said.


    The disciples of Wudaozong glanced at each other, and they all looked at Zhang Han contemptuously.


    They are all the same, and they have been together for many years.


    also knows what each other is thinking.


    Isn¡¯t this second child just relied on getting the status of the acting sect master and wanted to show off his prestige.


    They are too lazy to care.


    One by one, he bowed his hands and left.


    Soon, the square was deserted.


    Only Zhang Han remained alone.


    Zhang Han watched the many disciples of the Innocent Sect have gone, and one person could not help but stand still and jumped up. That was a joy.


    "The acting suzerain, acting suzerain..."


    "This identity is majestic!"


    Zhang Han called a happy one.


    This is the first time that he is prestigious in front of many colleagues.


    This feeling made him infatuated.


    However, he did not swell in this fascination either.


    After waiting for the disciples of Wudaozong to leave.


    Zhang Han summoned the few surviving Da Luo in the Wudao Sect to come over.


    The Daluo existence who was cultivating learned of Zhang Han¡¯s summons and quickly came over. They obviously all knew that Zhang Han had become the acting sect master.


    ¡­¡­


    Above the square.


    Several Luo existed to meet Zhang Han.


    This time, Zhang Han was very steady, did not make any airs, but told a few big Luo existences very seriously.


    Zhang Han asked them to recruit all powers in the name of Yintian Island, join Yintian Island, and supplement the high-level combat power of Yintian Island.


    Zhang Han used Yintian Island here, not Wudaozong.


    Obviously, he is still very measured. He wants to expand, but if it expands too much, it will be chaotic, so he dare not put the main core on Wudaozong.


    He chose to pile everything on Yintian Island.


    Compared to Wudaozong, Yintian Island is like the outer door of Wudaozong. No matter what kind of failure it is, it can bear it.


    "Recruiting mighty powers? This is simple. In the name of our Yintian Island today, let''s put out a sentence. I don''t know how many mighty powers are willing to join, but acting as the lord, what are your recruitment requirements?"


    A big Luo existed and asked.


    "Only recruit Da Luo, and you need a good character Da Luo."


    Zhang Han only had such a sentence.


    Middle and lower levels, they don¡¯t need Dao Sect yet.


    Only high-level people, they lack Daoism.


    He felt that instead of wasting a lot of time training on his own, it would be better to recruit.


    This can quickly strengthen Hidden Sky Island and strengthen Wudao Sect.


    "Follow the orders of the generation lord!"


    Several big Luo existed all over, and understood their meaning.


    "Let''s go."


    Zhang Han waved his hand, learning how Chu Yuan would usually tell people to retreat.


    "Yes."


    Several Luo existed once again, and stepped back.


    "This feeling is really cool."


    Looking at the existence of several big Luos and withdrew, a smile appeared on Zhang Han''s handsome face.


    But he didn''t indulge too much, got up and left, and went to the place where the named disciple lived.


    He is going to carry out his own reforms.


    Compared with Ye Luo, Zhang Han''s management is extremely expansive and more aggressive.


    With his management, Wudao Sect may become the dominant force faster...


    The second shift, there are at least two more shifts late, and the fifth shift may not be sure


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 773： The panic of the world [third more]

    Chapter 773 Tathagata panic [third more]


    A little bit of time passes.


    In an instant, several months passed.


    The fairy world is constantly changing.


    Yintian Island is also undergoing tremendous changes.


    However, for these.


    Chu Yuan, who was retreating in the Sect Master¡¯s Hall, did not know.


    He was studying his Shenguang tuba while preaching to Ye Luo next to him.


    After several months of preaching.


    Ye Luo''s aura became more stable, and his cultivation level had obviously improved a lot.


    Chu Yuan looked at his big disciple with great satisfaction.


    He silently tuned in from the trumpet side about Ye Luo''s "Character Status Quo", and looked at it roughly.


    ¡¾Ye Luo, your eldest disciple, listens to your sermon, and his mood is sublimated¡¿


    ¡¾Ye Luo, your eldest disciple, listens to your preaching and comprehends the true meaning of kendo, and the Taoism rises sharply¡¿


    ¡¾Ye Luo, your eldest disciple, listens to your preaching and his mana is greatly increased¡¿


    ¡¾Ye Luo, your eldest disciple, listens to your sermon...¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    The leaf fall is almost visible to the naked eye and is getting stronger.


    And this speed is very fast.


    It''s so fast that it feels incredible.


    Of course, this is incredible, referring to other people.


    In Chu Yuan''s view, it was still a bit slower.


    Ye Luo seems to have been getting stronger, but he is still in the realm of Daluo Jinxian, and it will take a long time to be far from the quasi-sage.


    "No, I still have to think of a way to make Ye Luo break through faster."


    Chu Yuan fell into thinking.


    He was thinking, what exactly is needed to make Ye Luo practice faster.


    Now if he does nothing but preach to Ye Luo, he feels that it will take at least a few years before Ye Luo can break through the quasi-sage.


    You must find something else.


    It is said that the protagonist will always break through when life or death is in danger.


    This big disciple Ye Luo seemed to him, almost like the protagonist, should he let this big disciple experience life and death?


    Maybe it will break through faster?


    You can try.


    No matter how bad, you can also find some opponents for Ye Luo, let him deal with Ye Luo, and increase the pressure on Ye Luo.


    One thought ends here.


    Chu Yuan immediately looked at Ye Luo and spoke.


    "Louer."


    A sentence from Chu Yuan.


    seemed to ring in Ye Luo''s heart.


    Ye Luo wakes up in an instant, he withdrew from the state of concentration, opened his eyes, and looked at his master.


    "Master."


    Ye Luo quickly gave up.


    "You don''t need to be polite, it seems that your practice has entered a bottleneck period for the teacher, and I intend to let you go out to experience it."


    Chu Yuan spoke, without giving a choice, he said directly.


    Leaf fall: "?"


    Ah? ? ?


    He has reached a bottleneck in his practice? Why doesn''t he know?


    Is there a bottleneck period? Are you there yet? Are you there yet? No, he feels that he can improve quickly.


    A confused Ye Luo could only stare at Chu Yuan eagerly, waiting for the next words from his master.


    "Let¡¯s go out and practice, choose an opponent for you for the teacher, and solve the opponent, if you can solve the opponent, then come back here again."


    Chu Yuan said so.


    "Follow the master''s order, master, who is this finger?"


    Ye Luo asked cautiously.


    "This opponent...well, Laoer, wait a moment."


    Chu Yuan didn''t think about it.


    He raised his head and looked out of the Sect Master''s Hall.


    With the power of divine light, he has insight into the entire fairy world, and can see all of the entire fairy world in his eyes.


    This glance made him frown.


    Why is the sky above the entire fairy world so full of tribulation, giving him a very chaotic feeling...


    never mind.


    Don''t care about these.


    The immortal realm is not his primordial realm, how chaotic love is.


    Chu Yuan swept over and quickly determined a direction.


    West.


    There is a pretty good breath in that direction.


    This breath seems to be much stronger than that of his eldest disciple.


    can be used as Ye Luo''s opponent.


    Chu Yuan intercepted a small breath of the opponent, and then retracted his gaze.


    "Luo''er, go west, when will you kill this person and when will you come back."


    Chu Yuan handed that little breath to Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo took the breath, he felt confused, but he didn''t dare to violate his master''s instructions, so he nodded and said yes, and was sent out of Yintian Island by Chu Yuan.


    ¡­¡­


    Westward State, among the most powerful forces, ¡®Zhide Buddhism¡¯.


    At this moment, to the depths of Defomen.


    The place where the saints retreat.


    A man with a pimple on his head and a golden light all over, with a red dot between his eyebrows, is sitting on the lotus platform, with a strong and moral aura permeating his body.


    This breath is far beyond semi-sage.


    Sage!


    The sage of the Buddhist monk, the world is Tathagata!


    At this moment, Shi Tathagata slowly opened his eyes, with confusion in his eyes.


    He first looked up at the sky.


    Then he raised his palm again and counted.


    After a long time, he stopped.


    "What''s the matter? Why do I feel that someone is watching me, but I can''t figure it out?"


    Shi Tathagata whispered in a low voice.


    He felt very strange.


    Do not understand why this is.


    If someone is watching him, he should be able to detect it.


    Even among the saints, he noticed it.


    Even if it was the one from Yintian Island and the one who peeped at Tiantu, he couldn''t even notice the slightest trace, right?


    "Am I feeling wrong?"


    Shi Tathagata was stunned, and finally can only come to this conclusion.


    He felt wrong.


    No one is watching him.


    With this idea.


    He wanted to continue to retreat.


    But the next moment, a great annoyance surged into his heart, making him unable to calm down and practice.


    This annoyance came extremely quickly.


    Shishi Tathagata himself was stunned.


    But after he recovered.


    quickly suppressed this annoyance.


    "This is how the same thing?"


    The Tathagata suddenly became a little panicked.


    For a while, I feel peeped, and for a while I feel inexplicably annoying.


    He has an intuition that he is in danger.


    But he didn''t know where this danger came from.


    "Have I offended anyone?"


    Shi Tathagata thinking quickly.


    A personal choice crossed his mind.


    He didn''t think about who he had offended.


    Could it be...


    Has he been in contact with the ¡®jump¡¯ that the sage of Taiqing said last time?


    He hasn¡¯t been in contact with anyone in this period of time.


    This makes the world Tathagata sad.


    Think left and right.


    Finally, he decided to close up.


    He does nothing.


    It is always impossible to be hit by someone for no reason, right?


    Leave aside whether that ¡®jump¡¯ exists or not.


    Yes, retreat is the right thing!


    The Tathagata made a decision in silence.


    He is determined to shut himself up.


    He didn¡¯t want to find out whether the ¡®catastrophe¡¯ mentioned by the Taiqing saints was true.


    Obviously, the saint cannot see the robbery above the sky.


    In other words, it¡¯s not that the saints can¡¯t see it, but because the realm is too low, they don¡¯t have the ability to see the robbery in the sky...


    third more


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 774： Ye Luo sees Xu Yu [fourth more]

    Chapter 774 Ye Luo meets Xu Yu [fourth more]


    Since Ye Luo left Yintian Island, half a month passed in a blink of an eye.


    Ye Luo went all the way west, crossed the East China, and entered the west.


    He went all the way and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    The place where ?? passed, as the fairyland became chaotic, naturally encountered a lot of trouble.


    But these troubles seemed vulnerable to Ye Luo''s powerful strength.


    Ye fell after Chu Yuan¡¯s preaching, although the realm was still Da Luo Jinxian, but his strength was invincible among the half-sage of the immortal realm.


    With this strength, no one can stop him at all.


    Today''s immortal world, even if it is chaotic, there will be no battles at the Da Luo level, let alone the semi-sage level.


    In this case, how can I stop Ye Luo?


    Ye Luo naturally came to Westbound State easily.


    Walking in the westbound state.


    Ye Luo searched for the person his master had told him to kill, while touring Xixingzhou, watching the scene here.


    However, what he saw and heard in Xixingzhou made him a little surprised.


    Even though the East Shenzhou is chaotic, it is still orderly, and it is the chaos within the human race, attacking each other.


    Westbound states will not work.


    There are monsters in cholera everywhere.


    Some monsters are attacking each other, and some monsters do harm to some villages and tribes.


    In the westbound state, there is immense chaos.


    Ye Luo frowned, and silently walked over the sky.


    "I¡¯ve not always heard that in the Westbound state, there is the rule of Buddhism, and are the two races of shemales and demons the most peaceful? How is it like this?"


    "There is also Eastern China, and it''s a lot of chaos."


    "What is going on in the fairy world."


    Ye Luo was puzzled.


    But he didn''t want to take care of it.


    The fairy world is too big for him to control.


    "Let¡¯s find the person the master has ordered to kill first."


    Ye Luo felt the breath that the master gave him.


    Whenever he walks to a place, he will sweep it with his spiritual sense to roughly determine if there is anyone nearby that corresponds to this breath.


    Use this method.


    He spent more than half a month, traveling half a western state.


    But still no one corresponding to this breath was found.


    ¡­¡­


    this day.


    Ye Luo came to the border of the westbound state.


    Behind him is Beixianzhou.


    Ye Luo could not find the person corresponding to this breath, and was about to leave, and went to Beixianzhou to take a look.


    He is walking on the border of the two states and has not left yet.


    Suddenly, a battle attracted his attention.


    I only saw him not far away.


    Two figures, one fleeing and the other chasing, are starting a chase war.


    The one at large is a human race, an existence of the fairy king level.


    The one that ?? is chasing is the Yaozu, an immortal emperor.


    A big difference between the two.


    But the immortal emperor great demon could never catch up with the human race.


    The human race is like a monkey, scurrying everywhere, ghosts and ghosts.


    All of a sudden, the Great Demon of the Immortal Emperor couldn''t catch up, and he was played around in circles.


    "Hey, one fairy emperor can''t catch up with a fairy king, it''s really wasteful."


    Ye Luo stood on the sky at the border of the two states, watching this big show, and was amazed.


    Remember that when he was a golden immortal, he would be able to fight the immortal emperor, and he was undefeated under the joint hands of many immortal emperors.


    When he became the Taiyi Golden Immortal, he directly crushed the Immortal Emperor and hit Daluo directly.


    Look, the current immortal emperor is really unsatisfactory, and he can''t catch up with an immortal king.


    However, why does he feel that this fairy king kid is familiar?


    Ye Luo was taken aback.


    He looked at the fleeing figure not far away.


    The more I look at it, the more familiar it becomes.


    It seems to have seen it somewhere.


    This person...


    Isn¡¯t this person Xu Yu, Xu Wazi? !


    Ye Luo thought for a while, and finally remembered.


    He was stunned.


    Xu Yu, this is what happened.


    How to be chased by a fairy emperor.


    But in the next moment, he was intent on killing.


    Xu Yu is a man of no Dao Sect.


    This immortal emperor big demon actually dared to chase Wudaozong people.


    This is not looking for death.


    Don¡¯t pay attention to his big brother?


    Ye Luo''s eyes became cold, and he walked over there silently.


    ¡­¡­


    Ahead, Xu Yu is trying his best to escape.


    In fact, he was not as relaxed as Ye Luo thought, he just acted relaxed on the surface, in fact, he was struggling to escape.


    Every evasion took him all his strength.


    But he can¡¯t show it.


    Once he showed it, the Great Demon of the Immortal Emperor would surely find that he would have no life at that time.


    Abominable.


    At any rate, I was also the one who killed two saints, and was forced to this level by an immortal emperor.


    Fleeing Xu Yu gritted his teeth.


    If you give him some more time to grow.


    He can definitely rub this fairy emperor big demon on the ground.


    "Little devil head! You can''t escape!"


    The immortal emperor who was chasing after him yelled.


    "Are you chasing you like this? Didn''t I just eat your two babies? It''s fine if you go back and have twins."


    Xu Yu turned around and said.


    After finishing speaking, he immediately accelerated, trying to keep the distance from the immortal emperor great demon as far as possible.


    "I want you to die!!"


    The fairy emperor roared again, it was a breath.


    Since ancient times, demons have been eaten by demons. How can demons be eaten by men as they are today?


    After he finished roaring, he also broke out with all his strength, chasing Xu Yu.


    "Don¡¯t be so angry. You are so angry that the two monsters I ate, I don¡¯t know how many human races I ate, and the sins are serious. I helped you eat it to alleviate the sins of your monster race. You don¡¯t want to thank you, you have to kill Me, what is this?"


    Xu Yu''s mouth is sloppy, but his movements are not slow.


    continued to speed up.


    "I am guilty of going to your stars!"


    The Great Demon of the Immortal Emperor roared again.


    The two started a fierce pursuit.


    It¡¯s just that no matter how you chase, Xu Yu can always hide away subtly and keep away from the fairy emperor.


    However, Xu Yu is much weaker after all, and his energy will soon be exhausted.


    He also knew that his situation was very bad.


    "I advise you, you''d better stop chasing after me. I come from the Eastern Shenzhou Wudao Sect. I am a saint''s attendant. If you chase, don''t blame me for shaking people. If you shake the saint, you will not have time to regret it!"


    Xu Yu gritted his teeth and moved out of Wudaozong, trying to shock the opponent.


    "What kind of power is Wudaozong? You can join it? Besides, even if it is really Wudaozong, how can it be? Your Wudaozong is in Eastern Shenzhou, can you still manage the Westbound State? No one can save today. It''s you!"


    The Immortal Emperor Demon didn''t believe it at all.


    At this moment, his eyes were staring at Xu Yu.


    He saw it.


    Xu Yu is almost exhausted.


    Flying speed is obviously much slower.


    is this time.


    The Great Demon of the Immortal Emperor fiercely used the secret method, the speed skyrocketed, and went towards Xu Yu''s attack.


    Xu Yu''s eyes widened, never expecting that the other party would explode at this time, and there was no time to react.


    At the moment of death.


    A giant sword descended from the sky, and slashed towards the fairy emperor.


    "Who said I can''t control the Westbound State by Wudaozong?"


    Fourth more!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 775： He and the master have the same affection with father and son [Fifth more]

    Chapter 775 He and the master are in love with father and son [fifth more]


    The junction of Westbound State and North Xianzhou.


    A huge sword that descended from the sky towered down, nailing and killing a fairy emperor great demon.


    The sword aura of the giant sword filled the entire junction, and the countless monsters nearby retreated, afraid to get closer to this side.


    Above the ground.


    Xu Yu sat, his eyes widened, looking at the immortal emperor demon that was nailed by the giant sword in front of him, and he couldn''t speak for a while.


    this¡­¡­


    This breath...


    Big brother!


    Xu Yu recognized it instantly.


    He looked up.


    A figure slowly descended from the sky.


    This figure is Ye Luo.


    "Big Brother!"


    Xu Yu immediately waved and greeted him.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to stand up, but he is so tired that he can only sit on the ground and beckon.


    "Xu Wazi, why are you here."


    Ye Luo did not put on airs, and quickly walked over.


    After approaching Xu Yu, he gently raised his hand.


    Infuse a mana into Xu Yu''s body to relieve his exhaustion and help restore his method power.


    "Brother, don¡¯t mention it, I was in Eastern China because of some accidents..."


    Xu Yu saw Ye Luo, immediately put down all precautions, and talked about various things with the latter.


    Among all the disciples of Wudao Sect.


    The closest thing to Xu Yu is Ye Luo.


    Seeing Ye Luo at this moment, it was naturally like seeing his brother, very close.


    All the big and small things were also told to Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo didn''t feel that there was anything, and quietly listened to Xu Yu Jiang to finish everything.


    For Xu Yu¡¯s experience, it can only be described by the word ¡®bitter¡¯.


    This made Ye Luo frown.


    "Xu Wazi, now our Wudaozong is so loud, you can''t have heard of it, why don''t you come back?"


    Ye Luo asked puzzledly.


    "Big brother, all of our brothers and sisters from Wudao Sect, all of us are Tianjiao, and will only be covered with brilliance when we go back, and the days there are too easy, I still like the feeling of being outside."


    Xu Yu said truthfully.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo was silent for a while.


    Xu Yu said...


    makes sense.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t feel anything was because he himself was the strongest among the disciples.


    His brilliance covered all the disciples.


    In fact, besides him, many disciples should have this feeling.


    Especially the second child.


    Is the second child''s talent poor?


    not bad.


    The opposite is very strong.


    Born to have a heart of formation, against one way, with innate control.


    is a golden immortal at a young age, and among the immortal kings, he is invincible.


    But within Wudaozong, it can only be covered with brilliance.


    This point, you have to talk to Master in the future.


    Ye Luo silently wrote down, then looked at Xu Yu.


    "Since you decide to trespass outside, then do it outside, but if you encounter an invincible person or force and ask for help from the sect, don¡¯t lose face."


    Ye Luo touched Xu Yu''s head and said softly.


    "Big brother, I know, but big brother, aren¡¯t you doing activities in Eastern China? Why did you come to Xixingzhou?"


    Xu Yu raised his head and asked.


    Ye Luo did not hide this, and talked to Xu Yu.


    is all the same, he will not deliberately conceal anything.


    Ye Luo is like this, treating the same person and treating outsiders completely in two ways.


    Treat the same door, no matter how noisy, no matter how jokes you can.


    To treat outsiders, he is the sword repairman, the sword master Taiyi!


    On the other side, Xu Yu was taken aback when he heard that Ye Luo was preparing to become a holy.


    He didn''t even touch the side of Emperor Immortal, this senior brother was actually preparing to become a holy.


    This gap is not generally large.


    However, he doesn¡¯t think about anything, but is thinking about whether he can provide any useful help.


    "Big brother, you said that the old man of the Sect Master gave you a breath and asked you to find the corresponding person to kill it. Can you show me that breath?"


    "I have been walking in Westbound State for a long time, and I have visited all places, large and small, I can remember those breaths, if there is a match, I should be able to distinguish it!"


    Xu Yu said.


    Leave a listen.


    immediately took out the breath, and showed it to Xu Yu to feel it.


    Xu Yu felt it for a while, closed his eyes and started thinking.


    This breath...


    Somewhat familiar.


    It seems to have felt it somewhere.


    Where is it.


    He can''t remember a bit.


    But he just felt it.


    Xu Yu thought hard, searching for the deep memories.


    I thought about it for a long time.


    In a trance, he finally remembered.


    "Zhide Buddhism!!!"


    Xu Yu spit out a word.


    "what?"


    Ye Luo frowned puzzled.


    "Brother, I have passed by the Zhide Buddhism, and I have felt this breath in his influence! The origin of your breath, big brother, belongs to the Zhide Buddhism!"


    Xu Yu said repeatedly.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo frowned more tightly.


    To Defomen? He naturally knew this force.


    One of the five great hooligans in the immortal world, a force that is nicknamed Xiaoli and hides the sword.


    This force is the overlord of the Westbound State.


    He didn''t expect that the origin of this breath lies in Zhide Buddhism.


    Is it someone from the Supreme Buddha School?


    Master asked him to kill someone from the Supreme De Buddhism. Does this mean that he wants to be at the mercy of the De Buddhism?


    But don¡¯t worry, they don¡¯t have Dao Sect, so they are not afraid of Buddhism.


    Now that he knows, he won¡¯t be stunned anymore. He has to go to Defomen to find the source of the breath, kill the opponent, and then return to Wudao Sect.


    "Xu Wazi, this breath is of the highest morality, then I will go to the highest morality. Will you follow me or stay here?"


    Ye Luo looked at Xu Yu and asked aloud.


    "Brother, I''ll stay here to restore mana. It was a bad help in the past, but I know a lot of the most virtuous and Buddhist things. Should you learn more about it before leaving?"


    "Yes, you can tell me how many semi-sages there are in the Zhide Buddhism. I only need semi-sacred information."


    "I also know this. There are seven and a half saints in Zhide Buddhism. They are..."


    Xu Yu talked about the seven and a half saints of the Zhide Buddhism.


    Every semi-sage''s general information was told by him again.


    Ye Luo also remembered very seriously.


    In his view, only semi-sacred information is useful.


    Other information is useless.


    It¡¯s impossible to let him bully some Ronaldo, right?


    That is not necessary.


    Things like Daluo, one look can kill a bunch of them. Master asked him to cross a big state to destroy Daluo?


    That doesn''t exist at all.


    As for the saints?


    There is no need to think about it at all, what a joke.


    Master asked him to beat the saint? impossible.


    Master loved him so much, how could he let him die.


    He and Master have the same affection for father and son, how could Master cheat him like this? This is not realistic...


    Fifth more!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 776： The Passion of Defomen

    Chapter 776 The Passion of Defomen


    Westbound state.


    To an area near Defomen.


    Ye Luo came here, holding something similar to a map in his hand.


    He found this place by relying on the map.


    If he does not rely on the map, he can certainly find it, but it will definitely take more time.


    With a map, he can save a lot of time.


    Speaking of it, Xu Yu personally drew this map for him, and it also contains information on all sizes of Zhide Buddhism, which is called a detailed one.


    He can complete the task issued by the master this time, Xu Yu is indispensable.


    "The Zhide Buddhism is in front. How should I contact him? Call the door directly? Wouldn''t it be too fierce? Find one by one slowly? That would be too troublesome."


    Ye Luo looked at the front, it was like the kingdom of the Buddha, lost in thought.


    There is a huge portal ahead.


    Inside the portal, you can vaguely see pieces of golden light belonging to the Buddha, and a sense of compassion can be felt even through the portal.


    Anyone who looks at it at a glance will feel that on the other side of the portal is a kingdom belonging to the Buddha.


    In the portal, it is the core of Zhide Buddhism.


    Different from the Yuxu Palace in Eastern China, Zhide Buddhism exists in a space, not directly based on the immortal world.


    So to enter Zhide Buddhism, you can only rely on this portal to enter the space governed by Zhide Buddhism.


    Leaf fell after thinking for a moment,


    still decided to call those semi-holy to show up directly.


    Otherwise, it would be a little troublesome to find them one by one.


    He is not willing to waste so much time.


    The thought of ?? flashed.


    Ye Luo immediately stepped out and entered the portal.


    When he stepped into the portal.


    An angry scolding sound suddenly sounded.


    "Bold, who dare to enter me to the Buddhist gate without permission?!"


    This rage formed a rolling sound wave, and it attacked Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo didn''t look up at this, ignoring it.


    This sound wave can''t even break his body guard and sword intent, and he doesn''t need him to look directly at it.


    When he stepped into the door, his eyes flickered, and after a while, he could see the scene clearly.


    Is this an ancient temple?


    Standing in front of him, trying to stop him, is the two shimmering golden lights, similar to the existence of Luohan.


    Only these two Arhats, only the breath of the fairy king.


    Weak to pitiful.


    "Go away."


    Ye Luo glanced at the two of them, and opened his mouth to spit out two words.


    The two words ?? suddenly turned into a fierce sword intent, and they struck at the two arhats.


    In front of this sword intent, the two arhats were directly knocked into the air without any resistance.


    However, Ye Luo still kept his hands. He disdain to kill the existence of the fairy king level, so he only shot the two of them flying instead of killing them.


    "Wu Dao Sect Taiyi Sword Master, I am here to visit Zhide Buddhism, and I hope you all show up!"


    Ye Luo faces towards Defomen, and speaks softly.


    Under the blessing of mana, his words spread throughout the entire Zhide Buddhism in an instant.


    He used ¡®all¡¯ here.


    Obviously, he doesn''t want to see too much, he only wants to see those who are qualified to talk to him.


    And in the most Buddhist monastery.


    In addition to the saint, only the semi-sage can talk to him.


    Ye Luo wanted to see these semi-sages.


    Wow...


    When Ye Luo''s words were introduced into this ancient temple in Defomen.


    The whole ancient temple was boiling, and golden light flickered. It seemed that there was a deity who was awakening from the retreat, and wanted to come out and see Ye Luo.


    But after recollecting Ye Luo''s words, he went into hiding, not daring to meet Ye Luo.


    However, there are still seven figures flying out of the ancient temple.


    It is the seven semi-sages of the Zhide Buddhism.


    The seven semi-sages came to Ye Luo. After seeing Ye Luo, they looked at each other, nodded, and recognized Ye Luo.


    As Ye Luo, the number one arrogant of Eastern China, they still knew what each other looked like.


    "The Master of Zhide Buddhism has seen fellow Taoists."


    "The Great Guardian of the Zhide Buddhism has met fellow Daoists..."


    "¡­¡­"


    The seven semi-saints greeted Ye Luo one by one.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo couldn''t help but feel a little helpless. He came to find trouble. Why are these people so polite?


    One by one, he can be regarded as his ancestor.


    Actually matches his peers.


    However, Ye Luo knew that the Buddhist monk in front of him was not a good thing, and these seven people were not even a good thing.


    It is because he is strong, and he is a great disciple of the saint, so he is so respected.


    Change to another person, I am afraid I would have been killed long ago.


    Zhi De Bu Men''s reputation in the immortal world is very poor.


    The five rogue forces in the fairy world.


    Wan Deng Xianmen outside the name to stir the **** stick.


    Ancient Shenzong specializes in low-key development.


    Zhide Fomen is called the land of snakes and scorpions.


    Fighting Battle Hall is a brainless genre formed by a group of fighting frenzy.


    The remaining Tianfa Immortal Pavilion is nothing but a stronger wall grass.


    This Zhide Buddhism is not a good thing.


    Ye Luo knew it naturally, so he quickly removed the slightest surprise in his heart.


    "On the order of the master, come here to arrest one of the Buddhist monks. You don''t have to be so polite. It''s not a good thing that I came here."


    Ye Luo looked at these seven people with a smile.


    Because of the scruples of the saint who went to Defomen, he moved out his master first.


    Unsurprisingly.


    The seven and a half saints to Defomen suddenly stopped when they heard it. The next moment, they asked aloud.


    "Fellow Daoist, someone in my Zhide Buddhism has offended the saint?"


    "I also ask fellow daoists to find out that person as soon as possible. Since that person dared to offend the saint, he must be an extremely vicious person,"


    "If you offend a saint, this person should be blamed!"


    The seven semi-saints all spoke up, looking more anxious than Ye Luo, wishing to find the person for Ye Luo and then punish him.


    "I swear an oath on behalf of the Supreme Buddha School. As long as the Daoists find out the person, I will use all the strength of the door to clean the door! This oath is a lesson from heaven!"


    The master of Zhidefomen sect even raised his arms, it was a decisive one.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo fell into silence.


    These people are a bit too exaggerated.


    Could this be the characteristic of Zhide Buddhism?


    But after a little thought, he probably understood.


    These people are afraid of his master.


    His master is likely to be an existence that can easily kill saints. The saints behind Zhide Buddhism probably mentioned these people.


    So these people will show this look.


    This is easier.


    I am afraid that this task can be easily completed.


    Ye Luo quietly took out the breath, and checked the seven semi-sages one by one.


    He checked all the seven people one by one.


    The results are unexpected.


    This breath is not of these seven people.


    This made Ye Luo stunned.


    Does the master really let him come to kill a big Luo, and even kill a fairy emperor, a fairy king?


    Isn¡¯t that bullying the small by the big?


    Ye Luo suddenly became a little ashamed...


    First more.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 777： Beat the saint?

    Chapter 777 Fighting a saint?


    To Defomen, in front of the ancient temple.


    Ye Luo directly explained that he came to Defomen to kill a person. He didn''t know who it was. He thought he was one of the seven semi-sages.


    The result was unexpected.


    is not one of these seven semi-sages at all.


    And the seven and a half sages of Zhide Buddhism on the opposite side heard this and laughed out loud.


    "Hahahaha, fellow daoists, we are monks, compassionate and disciplined, we don¡¯t make such a big mistake."


    "Friends of Taoism, if you think so, we are all people who serve the Buddha, the position of the saint, above the Buddha, how can we offend the saint."


    "However, it seems that we still have a scum in the Buddhist monk. We dare to offend the saint. Is there anything that fellow Taoists can find this person? Why not leave it to us and we will find it for you."


    The seven semi-saints were patting their chests, talking loudly.


    Looking at the appearance of these seven semi-sages.


    Ye Luo fell into silence.


    He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Originally, he thought that his goal was one of these seven semi-sages.


    did not expect¡­¡­


    Unexpectedly, it is not.


    It seems that his target is really Da Luo, or the immortal emperor.


    Although I don¡¯t know why Master let him come over and kill these low-level existences, he is not willing to question Master¡¯s orders.


    What the Master says, he can do whatever he wants.


    However, Da Luo, Immortal Emperor, and Immortal King of Zhide Buddhism, I am afraid there are a lot of them.


    If you let him find it by himself, I am afraid it will take a lot of time.


    It is better to rely on these seven semi-sages and let these seven semi-sages look for them.


    "My master once gave me a breath of breath, and he said that I would come and arrest this person. If so, you might as well feel this breath and see if you can find it."


    Ye Luo said so.


    "There is a breath? Then it''s easy to find. Please also ask fellow daoists to take out the breath and give us a feel for it. We will definitely be able to find this person for you!"


    The master of the Zhide Buddhist sect rolled up his sleeves and said loudly, without the slightest majesty of the usual.


    The other six semi-sages also felt this way.


    Ye Luo was silent for a moment, after thinking about it, he took out the breath, wrapped it with sword intent, and handed it to the seven semi-sages.


    He sent the breath over.


    also guarded these seven semi-sages at the same time.


    If these seven semi-saints suddenly violently violently destroy this breath, then he really has nowhere to cry.


    The task given by the master will definitely not be completed.


    Leaf fell on defense.


    The seven semi-sages didn''t care at all, they all gathered together, feeling the breath in them.


    "This breath is a bit mysterious and ancient. Is there anyone among us who have this kind of breath?"


    "I can''t recognize whose breath this is, but I can be sure that among our most Buddhist monks, there is no one that fits this breath."


    "Among the immortal emperor, it doesn''t seem to match this aura..."


    The seven semi-saints discussed, their brows frowned.


    They all felt that this aura was no match for those big Luos in the Supreme Buddha School, the immortal emperor existed.


    "No, I do feel, I seem to have felt this breath somewhere."


    Zhi De Fomen''s sect master frowned and said.


    "Um??"


    The other six semi-saints all looked at the master of Zhide Buddhism.


    Even Ye Luo''s eyes fell on the master of Zhide Buddhism, wanting to hear what this person is going to say next.


    "I also forgot, but I just feel, as if I have felt this breath somewhere. It''s a bit familiar, but I can''t remember it clearly."


    The master of Zhide Buddhism touched his head, a little confused, he did feel that he had felt this breath, but he couldn''t remember who the owner of this breath was.


    "Sect Master, you said that, I feel, I also seem to feel this breath somewhere..."


    "Don''t say it, you all said that, I also feel as if I have felt it somewhere."


    "I seem to have felt it somewhere..."


    The other six semi-sages also spoke up.


    One by one, they frowned, thinking hard, wanting to remember where they felt this breath.


    This can make Ye Luo anxious.


    Want someone to give them a sword and help them remember.


    The seven semi-saints thought for a long time.


    After a while, they looked at each other, their eyes widened.


    "Sage of the Tathagata!!"


    They all said such a sentence.


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Ye Luo, who was standing aside, frowned, a little confused.


    Seven half-sages, look at me, I look at you, and then at Ye Luo. For a while, they didn¡¯t know what to say.


    "You guys are talking about it."


    Ye Luo was a little angry.


    The seven people clearly knew who the owner of this breath was, but they didn''t want to say.


    Is this going to cover up?


    What can a Ronaldo protect? It really is.


    "Dao, fellow Taoist, the master of this breath is our saint, Tathagata in the world..."


    Zhi Defomen sect master spit out such a sentence from his mouth with difficulty.


    He has all the hearts he wants to cry at the moment.


    He screamed before, and swore to the heavens, saying that to find the person, he would use all the strength of the door to clear the door.


    This is fun, how to clean it up?


    With all the strength of the door, cleaned up his patron saint?


    He has a complicated heart, let alone.


    Standing on the opposite side of Ye Luo, his heart was even more thunderous.


    This, this, this...


    Is this kidding him?


    The master of that breath is a saint? ?


    A saint? ?


    His master asked him to kill a saint? ?


    That''s not a mistake.


    He is just a big Luo Jinxian now.


    Ye Luo thought hard, did he offend Master? Why did Master make such a big joke with him?


    He thought about it for a long time, but he didn''t think of a reason.


    Suddenly, a thought came to his heart.


    Will...


    Will he beat the saint?


    The thought came up.


    Ye Luo herself was shocked by herself.


    His conception of saints lies entirely in the mysterious power of his master and the supreme appearance of his future body.


    So he didn''t think that he could beat the saint.


    But, the Tathagata saint in this world does not seem to be the kind of saint he understands.


    This saint is the saint of the immortal world today, not the saint of the ancient realm.


    In the current realm, he can fight the semi-sage with the Daluo Jinxian. Now he is close to the peak of the Daluo Jinxian, maybe he can really deal with the saint?


    Ye Luo was shocked.


    "Sect Master, you just said that you want to help me with all your energy? This is the oath of heaven, you shouldn''t break the contract, right?"


    Ye Luo silently looked at the master of Zhide Buddhism, and said such a sentence.


    Zhi Defomen master: "..."


    Me, me, what can I say?


    Give the strength of the whole door to send his saint to fall? ?


    The second change, the daily guarantee is four changes, and the fifth is more uncertain!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 778： Ask the saint to die [third more]

    Chapter 778 Asking the saint to die [third more]


    To the depths of Defomen, where the saints retreat.


    The saint Tathagata from the Buddhist monastery has entered a state of retreat, and he blocked the door with various prohibitions.


    No matter any sound or movement outside, it will not come in.


    can be called isolated.


    This prohibition is strong.


    Even if it is the person who arranges people, if he wants to get rid of it, he will not be able to do it for a while.


    Of course, if you want to get rid of this prohibition, this is not the only condition.


    There is another condition, that is, most of the disciples of the Zhide Buddhism all show up, and take action, with the strength of the whole door, with Buddhism luck, to open the prohibition.


    This condition is obviously used when there is a crisis of extinction.


    If there is a real crisis of extinction, then Buddhism can also notify him in time.


    At this moment, Shi Tathagata has not entered the state of cultivation.


    Because of this world of Tathagata, I felt a wave of irritability in my heart.


    This irritability is even more exaggerated than before. It can''t be suppressed at all, and as time goes by, it becomes more and more intense.


    "This is how the same thing?"


    Shishi Tathagata frowned, not knowing why.


    What the **** is going on recently.


    Why does this feeling keep appearing.


    In today''s world, there are not many people who can cause him trouble.


    If there is any trouble, it is impossible for him not to know.


    "If this state cannot be removed, it will be difficult for me to practice with peace of mind, but where does this state come from."


    The Tathagata is very puzzled.


    Could it be that the previous cause and effect started to happen?


    It shouldn¡¯t be.


    There are indeed many causes and effects that he has been contaminated in the past.


    If he can get to where he is today, the cause and effect on his body is naturally huge.


    But he once saw it in an ancient book.


    As long as you become a saint, cause and effect will naturally dissipate.


    The saint does not touch the cause and effect!


    He is now a saint.


    It stands to reason that the previous causes and effects should not count.


    Since it is not a causal pot.


    What the **** is going on.


    The Tathagata is completely lost.


    He didn''t think much yet.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, his retreat shook.


    The retreat of ??Shi Tathagata is a pillar square, with pillars on all sides, between the pillars, countless golden runes are flashing, these are prohibitions.


    But at this moment, the pillars were shaking, as if they were about to break and open.


    "What happened?"


    Shi Tathagata''s eyes widened.


    Of course he knew what happened, and his ban was broken.


    But, his prohibition is so powerful, how could it be broken?


    This makes no sense.


    Shi Tathagata hurriedly looked towards the entrance, wanting to see what happened.


    I saw a dense crowd of people standing at the entrance.


    These people are all disciples of the most virtuous Buddhism.


    The disciples stand one by one, forming a formation.


    "Most of the disciples of Buddhism have come? Is there something wrong with Buddhism?"


    Shishi Tathagata was surprised.


    One of his methods of opening the prohibition is to let most of the disciples of Zhide Buddhism take action together and open it with Buddhism luck.


    If you open it in this way, it probably proves that something has happened to Buddhism.


    Thoughts flashed through.


    Without waiting, Shi Tathagata stood up and wanted to ask what was going on.


    But he hasn''t waited for him to take two steps.


    The next moment, the disciples standing at the entrance of the retreat suddenly shouted in unison.


    "All the disciples of the most virtuous Buddhism, kneel and beg the saint to die!!"


    "All the disciples of the most virtuous Buddhism, kneel and beg the saint to die!!"


    "All the disciples of the most virtuous Buddhism, kneel and beg the saint to die!!"


    This voice resounded in the retreat, echoing endlessly.


    Tathagata: "?"


    Is this the Buddhism I know?


    Destroy the Buddhism founder, the retreat of the Buddhism saint, and then ask him to die?


    Still begging? ?


    What''s all this and what!


    The master and those protectors, where have all gone!


    Shishi Tathagata''s face was pale, just about to scold the Buddhism master to come out and ask what''s the situation.


    Ke hadn¡¯t waited for him to speak.


    Seven figures suddenly descended from the sky and fell in front of the disciples.


    "Zhide Buddhism master, please invite the saint to die!"


    "The Great Guardian of the Greatest Buddhism, I respectfully invite the saint to die!"


    "Zhide Buddhism..."


    The seven semi-saints all speak.


    The words are consistent.


    Respectfully invite the saint to die!


    Shi Tathagata was stunned again.


    He suspected that he was not awake, or that he was in some illusion.


    Is this still his Buddhism?


    Is it possible that his supreme virtue and Buddhism can not be completed and be taken away?


    "Yuanzhen! Do you know what you are doing?!"


    Shi Tathagata reacted, glaring at the master of Zhide Buddhism.


    The majestic sage''s might oppress and leave, trying to suppress Zhide Buddhism sect master.


    The Master of Zhide Buddhism snorted and backed away a few steps, but he said nothing, his attitude was very clear.


    The Tathagata is completely lost.


    What the **** is going on here.


    Under the power of his saint, this master refused to bow his head?


    Is this an attitude that would rather die than surrender?


    "The World Tathagata!"


    At this moment, another figure descended from the sky, bursting out with awe-inspiring aura, cutting off the mighty power of the saint who was holding down the master of the Buddhist monk.


    This figure has a green shirt, a jade hairpin, and a magic sword.


    Who else can it be besides Ye Luo.


    Leaves fell to the ground, drew out the golden sword, and adjusted the aura to the highest level, trying to fight against the holy spirit of the world.


    But a saint is a saint.


    Even a saint in the current realm, his aura is extraordinary.


    The momentum of the leaf falling, no matter how tyrannical it is, it can only be self-defeating, and it can''t be suppressed.


    "Are you... Taiyi Sword Master?"


    Shishi Tathagata stared at Ye Luo, gritted his teeth and said.


    He knew that the scene before him was definitely related to Ye Luo.


    "According to my master''s order, swear you."


    Ye Luo didn''t talk nonsense, and said his purpose when he opened his mouth, raising the divine sword in his hand, and its sword power locked in the world.


    "Your master? The supreme and immeasurable saint of the heavens? How did I offend your master?"


    Shi Tathagata''s eyes widened, very puzzled.


    "On behalf of the sky."


    Ye Luo actually didn''t know why, but the teacher was unknown, he could only say these four words.


    "What have I done, need to act on behalf of heaven?"


    Shi Tathagata gritted his teeth and said.


    "this¡­¡­"


    Ye Luo was silent.


    If you really want to tell him, he really can¡¯t tell why.


    "Friends of Taoism, I know that the saint of the world Tathagata has always been in collusion with the demon saint Jinwu Tiansheng, and has also allowed Zhide Buddhism to collude with the demon. He practiced by devouring the fortune of the human race in Xixingzhou, and the human race that had been swallowed up by the fortune was sent to the demon race as food!"


    The master of Zhide Bumen sect silently raised his arm, talking endlessly.


    Wow...


    Following these words.


    The whole retreat fell silent for an instant.


    The next moment, a sword intent soared to the sky rose.


    "The World Tathagata! You **** it!"


    Ye fell angry...


    Third update!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 779： Salary from the bottom [fourth more]

    Chapter 779


    Boom!


    To Defomen, a place of retreat.


    Sword aura soaring into the sky rose in bursts, the clouds surrounding thousands of miles were shattered, and the terrifying and fierce aura permeated all directions.


    These sword auras have vaguely formed a picture of a long river of swordsmanship.


    In the sky, Ye Luo stood in the air, holding a golden sword, hunting in a green shirt, and staring at the world below.


    "Tathagata, come up and die!"


    Ye Luo was extremely angry.


    In the midst of anger, his aura vaguely surpassed the semi-holy, and he felt under the saint and above the semi-holy.


    Below Shi Tathagata took a deep breath, knowing that today¡¯s things are in trouble.


    He first glared at the master of Zhide Buddhism, and then a lotus platform rose on the bottom of his feet, carrying him to the sky.


    "Taiyi Sword Sovereign, this is a misunderstanding, why bother to be so angry."


    The Tathagata still tried to smile as much as possible.


    The other party is the disciple of the Saint of Hidden Sky Island, he really didn''t dare to kill him.


    "Misunderstanding? Misunderstanding your star."


    Ye Luo made a rare swear word, raised the golden divine sword and slashed towards Shi Tathagata, showing how angry he was.


    Buzzing!


    The golden divine sword shone with brilliance, and the endless brilliance was condensed into the sword light, and it passed through the world.


    Shishi Tathagata frowned, but didn''t do anything, just a light touch under his feet, the lotus platform bloomed with endless mist.


    These mists surrounded him, turning into a shield.


    Boom!


    The sword glow collided with the fog, like a collision of water and fire, and there was a sizzling sound. After a while, the sword glow dissipated, and the fog was canceled a lot, but it still existed.


    Leaves can''t break the defense of the Tathagata.


    The gap is too big.


    "Taiyi Sword Master, no matter how tyrannical you are, it is impossible to be my opponent. The gap between you and me is too big, how about you and I have a good talk?"


    Shi Tathagata took a deep breath and said.


    He really didn¡¯t want to fight Ye Luo.


    "Talk? Are you worthy?"


    Ye Luo''s eyes were filled with sword intent and killing intent.


    He does not hate the monsters, nor does he favor the humans.


    But in the final analysis, he is a human race. How can he not be angry when Tathagata treats the Xixingzhou human race like this.


    For Humans, he still has a sense of belonging.


    "I am willing to give you half of the luck of Zhide Bumen, Taiyi Jianzun, so you are satisfied?"


    Shi Tathagata speaks.


    He hopes to impress Ye Luo with his interests.


    Half of the air luck to De Formen, that almost represents one third of the air luck in Westbound.


    Having such great luck, it is a very scary thing.


    Whether it is used to bless oneself or do something else, it is terrible.


    You should know that there are also four states in the fairy world.


    For this.


    Ye Luo did not answer, raising his hand was a sword with all his strength.


    Shi Tathagata frowned again, but he still did not make a move, and the golden mist formed a shield all over his body.


    Ye Luo''s sword slashed on the shield again, without any effect, just smashed the fog a lot.


    One sword does not work.


    Ye Luo did not slack off, and the backhand slashed with a sword.


    ...


    Above the sky, Ye Luo fought against the world Tathagata.


    But basically Ye Luo is attacking, Shi Tathagata is defending, fearful and afraid to attack the former.


    The real picture, only Ye Luo and Shi Tathagata know.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the two of them are in a battle, with billowing sword energy and mana aftermath spreading in all directions.


    This stunned everyone from the below to Defomen.


    also thought that Ye Luo could really compete with Shi Tathagata.


    "Taiyi Sword Sovereign is so powerful? Actually can really compete with the saint!"


    "No, you should think so, Wudaozong is so strong? I think you all know how strong the Immeasurable Saint of the heavens is, but now there is another existence like a saint like Taiyi Sword Sovereign?"


    "Wu Dao Sect is not a dominant force yet?"


    "It''s really not. Wudaozong seems to say that it is a developing force."


    "This is still developing, a double sage!"


    The countless disciples of Defomen were talking in a low voice.


    The seven semi-sages also looked at each other.


    They are at a loss, what should they do after losing their backer, Tathagata.


    No Dao Sect...


    If you can join the Innocent Sect, maybe it¡¯s pretty good.


    Not to mention joining, it is enough to become its affiliated power.


    The opportunity to join Wudaozong is not just now.


    At the moment, Taiyi Sword Master seems to be fighting against the world Tathagata, unable to tell the victory or defeat, they can help at this time and show their loyalty.


    The seven semi-saints reached a consensus.


    Help Taiyi Jianzun.


    How to help Taiyi Jianzun, this is a big problem.


    The eyes of the six semi-sages all fell on the master of Zhide Buddhism, and they wanted the master to come up with a plan.


    "Great Guardian, you let those disciples go to various places in Xixingzhou, so that people will know what the Tathagata has done, and then publicize it. Taiyi Sword Master is fighting for them."


    The Master of Zhide Fomen immediately spoke.


    The words come out.


    The other six half saints were taken aback.


    Don''t understand what this is trying to do.


    What does this do? Is it this juncture, but also to increase prestige?


    "Shi Tathagata occupies a large amount of luck in Xixing State, and is inherently invincible. If you don¡¯t get rid of the luck of Shi Tathagata first, he will not be defeated. We can promote the luck of Shi Tathagata. I can also exchange my luck on Taiyi Sword Sovereign."


    "We Zhide Fumen were originally the overlord of the Westbound State, speaking in our capacity, Heavenly Dao will also acquiesce in this change!"


    Zhi Defomen sect master said so.


    The other six semi-saints suddenly.


    instantly understood the practice of Zhide Buddhism sect master.


    This is a draw from the bottom of the pot.


    If this is done.


    I''m afraid that the Tathagata will directly explode.


    The six half-sages looked at each other. This trick is enough to show loyalty, right?


    Immediately, a semi-saint walked out and talked to the disciples.


    will probably make it clear.


    Those disciples immediately took their orders, evacuated outside, and went to execute the face given by the semi-sages.


    Soon, there are only seven semi-sages left on the court.


    The seven semi-saints mumbled for a while, and finally made a decision to help Taiyi Sword Sovereign and relieve the pressure on Taiyi Sword Sovereign.


    So, the seven semi-sages took the shot and headed towards the sky.


    Then¡­


    Then there is no more.


    Shi Tathagata just glanced at the seven semi-sages, slapped the seven semi-sages with a backhand, and then continued to fight Ye Luo.


    What a joke.


    A saint is a saint.


    How can it be compared to a semi-saint.


    Ye Luo has a master and a backstage, so he dare not attack.


    The seven people are already stubborn, and they dare to jump in front of him.


    I didn''t slap to death, that''s all good.


    Humph.


    Really think he has no temper in his life?


    At the time, Tathagata¡¯s anger in his heart just got a little vent, the next moment, he froze...


    Fourth update, sorry, my friends, we can only change four for the time being today, cabbage has to deal with something, and we will continue five changes tomorrow


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 780： The eighth leaf is falling! [Fifth more]

    Chapter 780 The eighth leaf falls! [Fifth more]


    Above the sky in Westbound


    Shi Tathagata wanted to continue to defend against Ye Luo''s attack, but suddenly, he froze.


    A strange breath poured into his body.


    These breaths are very strange.


    Shishi Tathagata didn¡¯t know what kind of breath it was, but these breaths could easily penetrate his mana and enter his body.


    After these breaths entered his body, his mana movement was actually sluggish.


    What is this?


    The Tathagata is very puzzled.


    But the next moment, he remembered what it was.


    Apocalypse!


    He also felt it before, but the memory is too long, so he can''t remember it clearly.


    But now he remembered.


    This is evil spirits!


    Sure enough, the catastrophe has arrived!


    Shi Tathagata''s eyes widened.


    He just wanted to mobilize his mind and block these breaths.


    Before he could move, he felt that his mana was rapidly weakening.


    The air luck behind it is falling quickly.


    this! !


    Those seven anti-skeletal things!


    The thought of ??Shi Tathagata came up, and he wanted to turn his head and pat the seven anti-bone boys to death.


    àÛßÚ...


    A slight Jin Ge sounded.


    Shi Tathagata only felt a pain in his chest, and opened his eyes to see that a golden sword was inserted in his chest. Ye Luo was the one holding the sword.


    It turned out that Shi Tathagata¡¯s mana had a problem, and the body protection mist had already dissipated.


    Ye Luo easily stabbed in with a sword.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Shishi Tathagata glared with anger, forcibly exploded with mana, and suddenly Ye Luo flew out.


    Boom!


    Ye Luo was knocked into the air, holding the golden divine sword, retreated a long distance before stabilizing his figure.


    He looked up at Shi Tathagata, also a little surprised.


    He clearly felt that Shi Tathagata had become weaker.


    And also distracted.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to be injured by the sword he just had.


    It''s just that he didn''t know what was going on, so he didn''t dare to do anything.


    "Taiyi Sword Master, you wait for me."


    Shi Tathagata glared at Ye Luo for a while, turned around to drive the lotus platform, and wanted to leave.


    Ye Luo was puzzled again.


    Even if the opponent is injured by a sword from him, he still has the power to crush him, so he won''t run away.


    Just when Ye Luo was puzzled.


    A voice sounded from below.


    "Daoist, don¡¯t leave the world as Tathagata, his luck is gone, and his strength is weakened! Daoist, hurry up and chase after victory!"


    This voice belongs to the master of the Buddhist sect of Zhide.


    Ye Luo lowered his head and glanced at the seven people in the ruins. Without hesitation, the golden divine sword in his hand exploded with brilliance, a sword swung away, and a long river of swordsmanship appeared and swept away with the sword light.


    The sword light slashed, and the void collapsed, intercepting the dying World Tathagata.


    Shishi Tathagata snorted and turned around to resist, but he had no intention of fighting again.


    Mission Qi plus mana weakening, and the fall of Qi luck, makes him weaken quickly.


    But Yeluo would never let go of this opportunity, just like a bone gangrene, clinging to the world.


    As the battle continued, Shi Tathagata became weaker and weaker, and Ye Luo unexpectedly became stronger and stronger.


    Since the beginning of the Tathagata, the two sides did not dare to kill, and gradually became a real draw.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Wudaozong, in the main hall of the sovereign.


    Chu Yuan, who drove the Shenguang trumpet, is also keeping an eye on the status quo of the characters.


    He was still quite worried about Ye Luo''s situation.


    He didn''t know that he had chosen a ¡®sage¡¯ for Ye Luo to be his opponent.


    I just thought I picked a semi-sage or something.


    But he is still worried about Ye Luo¡¯s safety, so he always pays attention to the status of the characters, on the one hand, he pays attention to Ye Luo, on the other hand, he pays attention to other disciples.


    ¡¾Ye Luo, your big disciple, gets blessed by Qi Luck and his mana is greatly increased¡¿¡Á255


    ¡¾Ye Luo, your eldest disciple, is blessed by Qi Luck and Kendo is formed¡¿


    [Your eldest disciple Ye Luo understands the way of the quasi-sage in the battle, the fruit of the Tao is transformed, and reaches the realm of the quasi-sage]


    [Your big disciple Ye Luo gets the blessing of Qi Luck, creates supreme sword power, and soars in strength]


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Your fifteen disciples, Taotie, is attacked by the fairy king and the big demon¡¿¡Á53432


    ¡¾Your fifteen disciple ÷Òóž was attacked by the fairy king monk¡¿¡Á21334


    ¡­¡­


    this¡­¡­


    Ye Luo has taken off!


    is worthy of his appointed big disciple.


    Sure enough, the protagonist¡¯s fate!


    I don¡¯t know where to fix what luck, so I just take off.


    The current Tao Guo actually reached the realm of quasi-sage.


    Yes, right?


    Sure enough, he was still witty, and letting Ye Luo cultivate hard was fruitless.


    still have to let him go out.


    Outside is where the protagonist grows.


    Chu Yuan nodded wittily.


    But this little fifteen is still being beaten, a bit hard.


    didn''t know if the Daluo he sent out found Xiao Fifteen.


    Forget it, let¡¯s pay attention to Ye Luo first.


    In other words, this method of letting him go out to practice is really possible.


    Why don''t you let the second child try it next time?


    Chu Yuan probably glanced outside.


    It seems that the north also has two breaths similar to the previous ones, and they are also semi-sacred.


    When the time comes, let the second child try? This second child is so weak, if there is a way, he must support the other party.


    However, not now.


    Chu Yuan also knew that Zhang Han was the acting sect master, and he had to take charge of the sect, so he could not adjust to other things for the time being.


    Chu Yuan is thinking about it herself.


    Boom!


    The sky outside suddenly dimmed, thunder and lightning struck through, layers of dark clouds gathered, and the next moment there was a rain of blood.


    A great sadness filled.


    this¡­¡­


    Isn¡¯t this the scene of the fall of the saint?


    A saint has fallen again?


    Chu Yuan is stunned.


    How long has passed since then, how come another saint has fallen, and who has fallen this time?


    Chu Yuan Limara opened the immortal world battle power rankings and looked at it.


    ¡¾Fairy Power Ranking¡¿


    ¡¾First: Blue Sky (Hunyuan Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Second: Taiqing Saint (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Third: Yuqing Saint (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Fourth: Shangqing Saint (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Fifth: Golden Crow Heavenly Saint (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixth: Ancient God (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Seventh: God of Ten Thousand Dharma (Sage)¡¿


    ¡¾Eighth: Ye Luo (Zhusheng)¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    Um? ? ?


    The previous life Tathagata has disappeared? Is the world Tathagata fallen this time?


    Chu Yuan knew about the ten thousand dharma gods.


    has always been the last among the saints, so Chu Yuan has been too lazy to watch it.


    But now the bottom of the list is actually ranked seventh.


    Also, how did this eighth become Ye Luo?


    Chu Yuan''s frustration adds to the frustration.


    What did Ye Luo do?


    How could ?? suddenly jump to the eighth up?


    Should not...


    Is it possible that Ye Luo dies out the world Tathagata, right?


    No, it''s impossible.


    How could Yeluo kill the saint.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t believe it.


    If Ye Luo could really beat him, he could feel it.


    But he can be sure that Ye Luo can''t beat him.


    He couldn''t even take a single move.


    With this kind of combat power, how could it be possible to kill the saint.


    But since Ye Luo did not dry it out, how did the Tathagata fall in that world? ?


    Fifth update, I''m sorry to take a rest if I don''t finish writing the fifth update, but stay up late to make up for it, and ask for a monthly pass.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 781： Kill the three saints in disguise

    Chapter 781 Killing Three Saints in Disguise


    The Tathagata Falls!


    The world is in the same sadness!


    But the sentient beings in the fairy world have no sorrow, and some are just crazy.


    There is one more place in the Holy Throne!


    seems to be affected by the robbery.


    The struggle of the sentient beings in the immortal world has become stronger.


    The immortal world has also become more chaotic, and countless creatures want to fight for the holy throne.


    Now two of the holy thrones are vacant!


    How does this make sentient beings not crazy.


    ...


    In the communication place between Westbound State and North Senzhou.


    Xu Yu looked at the rain of blood, and he was lost in thought.


    The information conveyed in the Westward State, he also knew.


    His elder brother is fighting against the most virtuous buddhist saint Tathagata.


    And now, the scene of the fall of the saint takes place.


    Isn¡¯t this a proper proof that the saint¡¯s Tathagata has fallen?


    Big brother killed the saint.


    He didn''t find it strange.


    In his opinion, the big brother is already invincible and unbeatable.


    What made Xu Yu silent is that this time the map to Zhidefumen was drawn by him, and he even gave all kinds of information.


    Then the saint Tathagata fell.


    Is this count as being smashed by him in disguise?


    He remembered that Big Brother originally wanted to go to Beixianzhou...


    This seems to really have an indirect relationship with him...


    "Three, this is the third saint I slaughtered, right..."


    Xu Yu raised his trembling little hand and stretched out three fingers.


    I am afraid that no one will believe it.


    He killed three saints in disguise.


    There are three of them!


    In the tradition, there are nine saints in the fairy world.


    But the saint has been killed by him for three times!


    Seeking Dao Demon, Xuan Fa, Tathagata...


    Is he poisonous?


    Xu Yu was silent.


    He wanted to quibble for himself, but he couldn¡¯t think of anything to quibble.


    The tragic death of these three saints proved everything.


    "Forget it, I don''t want that much."


    "At the moment the Westbound State is in chaos, plus the fall of the saint, it will definitely be more chaotic next, and I can''t stay here."


    "There are two saints in Beixianzhou next door. It should be nice to go there."


    Xu Yu turned his head and looked at Beixianzhou.


    I made a decision in my heart.


    Go to Beixianzhou.


    There are two saints in Beixianzhou, and it¡¯s definitely safer there.


    And there are two saints sheltered, staying there, it is not easy to get into trouble.


    Even if there is some bad luck on him, the two saints can bear it.


    Yes, just go to Beixianzhou.


    Xu Yu''s figure moved, heading towards Beixianzhou.


    He wants to stay away from the Westbound State.


    North Xianzhou!


    He Xu Yu is here!


    ...


    at the same time.


    The resident saint in the fairy world met again in the chaos outside the fairy world.


    But compared to last time, the number is less.


    There are only six saints who met this time.


    Eliminate the saints who are in retreat from heaven and earth.


    Two of the nine saints have fallen, so there are only six who can meet frequently.


    The six saints can be seen as soon as they get together, and their faces are full of solemnity.


    The Tathagata has fallen!


    In just one year, three saints fell one after another!


    Three statues!


    Full three!


    This thing is extraordinary.


    This can almost completely prove the arrival of the ¡®jump¡¯.


    The catastrophe is coming...


    The saint will also be implicated.


    How could they not worry about it.


    "We, what shall we do next?"


    A saint was silent for a long time, then slowly spoke, and said.


    The other saints looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    "Try to avoid the world, don''t cause cause and effect with others, maybe there is a chance to hide."


    The Taiqing saint spoke at this moment, breaking the silence between the saints.


    "Avoid the world?? Can you avoid the world? The last time the robbery came, the saints didn''t avoid the world too, and all of them died in the end..."


    "No, this time''s robbery is probably more terrifying than the last time. This time the robbery is not obvious, and three saints have fallen!"


    "I''m afraid we can''t escape, it''s over..."


    Other saints started to discuss.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it, we are saints, so we can¡¯t mess with ourselves..."


    Finally, the Taiqing saint stood up and said such a sentence, which stabilized the minds of many saints.


    Those saints were soothed by the Taiqing saints, they didn''t talk too much, and forced to remain calm, but between their brows, there was a look of worry.


    The reason why the saints have always been high is that they know that no one can pull them off the altar, so they are extremely calm.


    But now that I know, the saints will also fall, how can they not panic.


    "Taiqing, if we find the source of the calamity and kill it in advance, we might end the calamity?"


    Sage Yuqing asked in a deep voice.


    "The source of the robbery is the person born in response to the robbery, let alone whether we can kill this person, first of all, it can give us a headache, we...cannot find this person..."


    Taiqing Saint shook his head and said.


    Those who are born in response to the catastrophe are born with great cause and effect.


    Where can they be calculated.


    can''t figure it out, what else can they do?


    Is it hard to find?


    "Otherwise, we really can only escape the world?"


    Sage Yuqing frowned and said.


    "How about it?"


    The Taiqing saint looked at each other faintly.


    Just when the sage Yuqing wanted to say something.


    Suddenly, among the six saints, two of them couldn''t help but snorted, causing others to look at them and want to know what happened.


    The two saints are the Golden Crow Heavenly Sage and the God of Ten Thousand Dharma.


    "Golden Crow Heavenly Sage, God of Ten Thousand Dharma, what happened to the two of you?"


    Sage Yuqing couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "I don''t know, suddenly I feel a sense of irritability."


    Golden Crow Heavenly Sage shook his head, and said in confusion.


    "Me too, this feeling came out suddenly, and I don''t know what''s going on."


    The God of Ten Thousand Dharma also spoke.


    They feel exactly the same.


    "Huh? What''s going on? Both of you are in Beixianzhou. Could it be that what happened to Beixianzhou?"


    Taiqing Saint asked aloud.


    Hear this.


    Golden Crow Heavenly Sage and Ten Thousand Dharma Sovereign looked at each other, and they both sinked and felt it carefully.


    After a while, both of them shook their heads.


    "No, the luck in Beixianzhou is very stable, and there is no sign of collapse."


    "Yes, although Beixianzhou has been messed up a lot, it doesn''t hurt at all."


    Neither of them can feel that they came out because of it.


    The sage of Taiqing couldn''t help being silent when he heard the words.


    Feeling irritable inexplicably, but can''t find the reason?


    When they reach their realm, nowhere will they feel irritable inexplicably.


    Once you feel it, there must be a problem.


    But these two people can¡¯t find the source...


    Taiqing saints have a feeling.


    Beixianzhou, these two sages, I am afraid that something is going to happen.


    Now that the saints have fallen one after another, it is very likely that the two saints in Beixianzhou will also follow suit.


    When I think of this, the Taiqing saint feels his heart trembled...


    First more.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 782： Developing forces

    Chapter 782 Developing Forces


    The six sages of the immortal world met in the chaos, and after a conversation, they all returned to the immortal world, planning to stay in retreat and face the next ¡®catastrophe¡¯ in order to avoid the world.


    However, the ancient god, the sage of Eastern China, did not escape from the world after returning. Instead, he called the ancient **** sect lord and asked about it.


    ¡­¡­


    Ancient Shenzong, in a hidden stone cave.


    The ancient god, the saint, met the overlord of the ancient **** sect here.


    "What happened to what I asked you to do?"


    The Ancient God looked at the Sect Master of the Ancient God Sect in front of him, and asked in a deep voice.


    "Holy, saint, nothing done."


    Ancient Shenzong''s head shrank like a tortoise, and replied.


    "Um?"


    The ancient **** frowned.


    He wanted to take refuge in Wudaozong earlier, and he had personally asked to see the supreme and immeasurable saint of the heavens, but was rejected.


    So he changed his method, wanted to please Wudaozong, and took the opportunity to take refuge again.


    In the eyes of the ancient gods, only by taking refuge in the immeasurable saint of the heavens can we avoid being affected by the ¡®catastrophe¡¯.


    The ancient gods sent the ancient gods'' suzerain to Wudaozong, wanting to share the Eastern Shenzhou luck with Wudaozong and let Wudaozong become the overlord power first.


    As a result, after listening to what the ancient godsect sect master said, he was rejected, so it was not done?


    "Returning sages, their supreme master of Wudaozong is a real person. They said that Wudaozong is still a developing force, not a hegemonic force, so they refuse to become a hegemonic force."


    Sect Master of Ancient God Sect showed a bitter smile and said so.


    "Huh? Is it because Yintiandao Wudao Sect''s background is still very weak, so he doesn''t want to become the overlord force?"


    asked the ancient **** puzzled.


    Hear this.


    Ancient Shenzong''s sect master showed a trance in his eyes, and he recalled carefully.


    Then his head shook like a rattle.


    "No, there are thousands of disciples of No Dao Sect. Recently, they have been recruiting strong people. There are hundreds of great Luo Keqing, many more arrogances, and the existence of Taiyi Jianzun and other slaying saints, and the supreme saints of all heavens. ..."


    "According to the comparison of some elders in the sect, if our ancient Shenzong and Wudaozong go to war, we will be no match for Wudaozong without the supreme saints of the heavens."


    Ancient God Sect Sect Master whispered.


    "That''s right. It seems to be invincible. The Supreme Sword Master is already a saint. If I don''t participate in the war, you are indeed invincible."


    "No, saint, we counted you too"


    Ancient God: "?"


    Count him, or can''t he be beaten?


    Isn¡¯t that just saying that he can¡¯t beat Taiyi Jianzun.


    Can¡­¡­


    Taiyi Sword Sovereign can kill the world Tathagata.


    If you really want to fight, who wins and who loses is really unsure, then treat it as a failure.


    "In this case, the Wudao Sect is already the overlord force, why is it unwilling to be the overlord and unwilling to enjoy the luck of Eastern China?"


    The ancient **** quietly looked at the sovereign and asked.


    "I don''t know, what their generation sect master said and how to persuade him, they only gave one answer, saying that it is a developing force, not a hegemonic force..."


    Sect Master thought of these words, he himself felt deeply helpless.


    The opponents are all developing forces, so what are they? Starting forces?


    "this¡­¡­"


    The ancient **** fell into contemplation.


    He didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    This road is unworkable, how can he take refuge in Wudaozong?


    Would you like to meet the Immeasurable Saint of the Heavens?


    But in case the other party does not want to see him.


    The ancient gods hesitated for a long time, and finally decided to give up temporarily.


    After he called out the Ancient Shenzong Sect Master, he sat alone in the cave, looked at the stone wall in front, and sighed.


    "Ji..."


    "Where should I go in this turmoil."


    The voice of the ancient **** trembled a little.


    He has a feeling.


    If he really does nothing.


    He might really fall into this calamity.


    At that time, all his cultivation skills will be turned into ashes and wiped out.


    The ancient **** frowned and thought.


    He thought for a long time.


    At last, he suddenly remembered something, and his eyes widened.


    "Right! This thing!"


    The ancient **** took out a stone bead from his arms.


    This stone bead is very ordinary, without any breath on it, like a small toy.


    But the ancient gods knew that this stone bead contained a big secret.


    He used to be a man of mediocre aptitude, but then he got the guidance of a senior who is far superior to a saint, and he is what he is today.


    This stone bead is something to contact the predecessor who is far superior to the saint, but that predecessor has promised him that he will only help him once, so he has been hiding it and refused to take it out.


    Right now, he felt that it was the moment when this bead was effective.


    The ancient **** did not hesitate. He placed some restrictions so as not to be disturbed, and immediately crushed the stone beads.


    The stone beads were crushed, and a silver-white divine light suddenly illuminated the entire cave.


    If Chu Yuan were here, he would have discovered that the silver-white divine light was exactly the same as the divine light on Chu Yuan''s body.


    Unfortunately, Chu Yuan is not here.


    After this silver-white divine light appeared, a vague figure appeared in the divine light.


    This figure is just a back, blurred and unclear, others can''t see it carefully, but anyone who sees this person will feel a sense of detachment.


    As if this figure has transcended everything, everything in the world, nothing, can''t stop this person.


    "What''s the matter?"


    An ancient and vicissitudes of life sounded slowly.


    "Teacher! The disciple has suffered a catastrophe this time, I hereby ask the teacher, where is the vitality!"


    The ancient **** immediately faced the figure and knelt down.


    "I am not your teacher. The cause and effect of you and me has disappeared since today. You don''t have to call me a teacher. Your vitality lies in one person. You go north and find a person from Xu Yu."


    The figure fluttered and left a word.


    The next moment, the divine light directly turned into countless light particles and dissipated, and the figure disappeared.


    In the cave, only the ancient gods are still kneeling on the spot.


    He looked at the place where the figure disappeared, and was silent for a long time.


    Then he came back to his senses.


    What the person just said.


    Go north, looking for a person named Xu Yu?


    Is there anything special about this person?


    The ancient gods took a closer look, but still didn''t quite understand.


    In the end, I still couldn¡¯t figure it out, so I decided to go there in person, walked north, and looked for this person named''Xu Yu''.


    Since the one said that the vitality lies in this person, then it must be possible to find vitality in this person.


    Wait until he finds this person, all the fog will be solved.


    The ancient gods left as they said, opened the restriction, walked out of the stone cave, and instructed the master of the ancient godsect to continue to have a good relationship with Wudaozong.


    Then he flew north.


    The ancient **** didn¡¯t know where his goal was, so he could only go north, and was afraid that the speed would be too fast, so he flew at the speed of an ordinary fairy king...


    second more


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 783： Su Qianyuan’s Explosive Species [third more]

    Chapter 783 Su Qianyuan¡¯s Explosive Seed [Third More]


    East China, the sea of ??nothingness, and the island of hidden sky.


    Wudaozong, the main hall of the sovereign.


    Ye returned from Xixingzhou and came back here to meet Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan immediately asked about the fall of Shi Tathagata. When Ye Luo learned that Shi Tathagata was really killed by the latter, he almost jumped up.


    This is outrageous!


    It really was Ye Luozhu who killed Shi Tathagata!


    His disciple can kill the saint!


    But in the eyes of Chu Yuan.


    The breath of Ye Luo was not enough to pose a threat to him.


    Chu Yuan, who was deeply confused, immediately began to inquire.


    Ye Luo was very confused about Chu Yuan¡¯s question, he thought for a while before answering.


    "Master, actually, I was able to kill the Tathagata, and it was not all my credit. At that time, it was because of the help of the most virtuous Buddhism. They helped me get rid of the luck behind the Tathagata..."


    "Also, Shi Tathagata seemed to be in a bad state at the time, so I killed him."


    Ye Luo''s description of this battle was all about the poor state of the Tathagata, and he didn''t describe his own combat power.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan suddenly.


    It turned out that Shi Tathagata was in a bad state and was killed by Ye Luo?


    Moreover, there were still many people helping.


    If this is the case, it seems to make sense.


    Ye Luo is a sword repairer after all. In the case of an explosion, with an absolute attack, it might really hurt the saint.


    As for why Ye Luo is the eighth-ranked existence in the fairy world.


    This also makes sense.


    Ye Luo is the Golden Immortal of Da Luo, who can be invincible among the semi-sages. Now he has become the semi-sage. Isn''t the semi-sacred thing that is pinched to death with one hand?


    Since Ye Luo''s strength is below the sage and above the semi-sage, he is ranked eighth, which is normal.


    In that case, it makes sense.


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly, and suddenly realized.


    "There, you have broken through the quasi-sage now, right?"


    Chu Yuan sat on the futon, looked at his senior disciple, and asked softly.


    "Yes, Master, but now the disciple is only the Dao Fruit to achieve the quasi-sage, and the realm is only the peak of the Daluo Jinxian. It will take some time to completely become the quasi-sage."


    Ye Luo answered respectfully.


    "That line, then you will stay here for the time being, preach for you for your teacher, and break through the quasi-sage for you."


    Chu Yuan said so.


    Ye Luo is naturally grateful for this.


    Chu Yuan was speechless about Ye Luo''s actions, but he had no choice but to let him sit next to him and preach to him.


    Listen to the Dao.


    Yeluo quickly entered concentration and entered a state of spiritual practice.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly.


    He kept the tuba in a spiritual state, then turned on the trumpet, opened the status of the character, and checked it.


    [Your eldest disciple Ye Luo listens to your preaching, and his cultivation is improved]


    ¡¾Your second disciple Zhang Han manages the sect, neglects cultivation, and his mana drops...¡¿


    [Your three disciples, Su Qianyuan, practiced the real body of the great witch, and got the blessing of mystery air luck in the dark, and the Taoism rose greatly]


    ¡¾Your four disciples...¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    Every disciple is similar, and his cultivation is rapidly improving.


    is the second child.


    The cultivation base fell before, but now because of the management of the sect, the cultivation base has dropped.


    What should he say?


    Forget it, if you have the opportunity to support your second child again.


    After all, the second child is managing the sect.


    Chu Yuan shook his head helplessly.


    Then he opened the Zongmen''s battle list and looked at it.


    ¡¾Wudao Sect Disciple Battle Power Ranking¡¿


    ¡¾First: Ye Luo (Zhunsheng/Asian Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Second: Perilla (Taiyi Golden Immortal/Xiandi)¡¿


    [Third: Tantai Luoxue (Taiyi Jinxian/Xiandi)]


    [Fourth: Ai Qing (Golden Fairy/ Fairy King)]


    ¡¾Fifth: Su Qianyuan (Golden Immortal / Fairy King)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixth...¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Tenth: Doctor Hua (Golden Immortal/Xian Wang)¡¿


    ¡¾Eleventh: Zhang Han (Golden Fairy/ Fairy King)¡¿


    [Twelfth: Lin Mo (Half-Step Golden Immortal/Half-Step Immortal King)]


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Fifteenth: Chi Jia (Half-Step Golden Immortal/Half-Step Immortal King)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixteenth: Chen Jun (Tian Xian / Heaven and Earth Xian Tian Zhuan)¡¿


    Um?


    The second child dropped from tenth to eleventh?


    Good fellow.


    Really deserves to be his second child.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but want to complain.


    However, when he saw the third oldest Su Qianyuan, he was a little surprised.


    The third child has exploded.


    From the bottom of the fifteenth, all the way to the fifth?


    So fierce?


    The third child is fine.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up.


    In the future, I can really train the youngest.


    If the second child can''t be cultivated, then forget it.


    It seems that it''s okay to train the third child first.


    Chu Yuan had such an idea in her heart.


    But he did not take any action, turned off the leaderboard, and concentrated on preaching to Ye Luo.


    What we need to do now is to cultivate Ye Luo to become holy.


    Everything, wait for Ye Luo to become holy before making plans.


    Chu Yuan condensed many thoughts and concentrated on preaching.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Without Dao Sect.


    Zhang Han is in a side hall, dealing with some recent affairs of the Innocent Sect.


    In the side hall, there are still some big Luos who are assisting Zhang Han in handling affairs.


    I have to say that Zhang Han is a good manager in management.


    In his hands, Wudaozong is taking off day by day, and his strength is getting stronger.


    It is completely incomparable with the period of leaf fall management.


    During the period that Ye Luo managed, Wudaozong could only say that the combat power was fine and small.


    The period under Zhang Han''s management was different.


    The Wudao Sect is extremely large, extremely powerful, and extremely influential.


    has become a real dominant force.


    However, in Zhang Han''s mouth, he still did not want to admit that Wudaozong was the overlord force.


    Follow Zhang Han''s words.


    Never admit that Wudaozong is the overlord force, otherwise it will hinder the popularity of Wudaozong in the immortal world.


    Only by becoming a ¡®developing force¡¯ can you have a cordial relationship with most immortals; otherwise, you will always have a superior relationship.


    Zhang Han did the same.


    He actively got in touch with major immortals and reached some cooperative relations.


    The great immortals learned that Wudaozong''s majestic strength would unexpectedly reach cooperation with them so graciously, that is simply grateful.


    Over time, Wudaozong has a huge influence among the various immortal gates.


    It can even be said that with a word of Wudaozong, the great immortals are willing to declare war on any force for Wudaozong.


    This kind of cohesion and influence.


    Wudaozong said that it is not a hegemonic power, but in fact, under Zhang Han''s management, it has already become an existence that surpasses the hegemonic power.


    Zhang Han¡¯s management is really strong.


    At this moment, he was looking at a letter in his hand and was lost in thought.


    This letter was sent jointly by tens of thousands of immortal gates, requesting Wudaozong to become the overlord power and govern one party?


    "No! This is definitely not possible! Wudao Sect can only be a developing force, and it can never be a dominant force!"


    Zhang Han immediately took the scene...


    third more.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 784： Chaos in North Xianzhou [fourth more]

    Chapter 784 Chaos in North Xianzhou [Fourth more]


    There is no Dao Zong, but inside the palace.


    Those Daluo existences who were dealing with affairs looked up one after another, and they were very puzzled.


    why.


    The acting suzerain has always emphasized that Wudao Sect is a developing force.


    is just unwilling to admit that Wudaozong is the dominant force.


    "Sect Master, why is this?"


    "Actually, I feel that it would be better for us Wudao Sect to admit our status as a dominant force..."


    "I also feel that we have always said that we are a developing force. For other immortals, although the relationship is more cordial, it will also bring a lot of pressure to them. We are all developing forces. Then they What kind of."


    Those few big Luo existed one after another.


    They are all the same opinion, wanting Wudaozong to admit that they are the dominant force, so as to facilitate subsequent development.


    If you always say that you are a developing force, it is actually an inconvenience to your own development.


    "No, this is definitely not possible!"


    Zhang Han patted the table and said loudly.


    He can''t care whether these people are Ronaldo or what.


    He only knows.


    He is the acting suzerain.


    Those who existed in Da Luo did not dare to violate Zhang Han, but looked at Zhang Han with doubts.


    For these puzzled eyes.


    After Zhang Han pondered for a while, he still planned to talk about it, lest these people feel unstable.


    He sat down again, looked around the hall, and then slowly spoke.


    "You don''t understand. In the short term, the identity of the hegemonic power can indeed help us develop faster."


    "But in the long run, this is definitely not the case. What I want is definitely not as simple as a dominant force. I want to dominate the entire fairy world!"


    "As long as we always acknowledge the developing forces and actively contact the major immortal gates, when the time is right, we will challenge the major hegemonic forces. Do you think those immortal gates will follow us?"


    "With the support of those immortals, can we crush those dominant forces? Can we dominate the entire immortal world?"


    Zhang Han talks freely.


    His eyes were filled with excitement.


    This is his strategic goal.


    What he wants is Wudaozong to dominate the entire fairy world.


    not something to become the dominant force.


    The existence of those big Luos was indeed shocked by his words.


    But after a careful aftertaste, it feels very feasible.


    If it really is what Zhang Han said.


    So Wudao Sect is really possible to become a transcendent force that dominates the entire fairy world!


    If that is the case.


    Then their status...


    Don''t talk about Zhang Han, there is excitement in the eyes of these Da Luo''s existence.


    However, there are still some questions raised by Ronaldo.


    "But the acting sect master, there are saints in the hegemonic power. If that day comes, all saints will join forces, then what should we do?"


    This Da Luo existed and asked like this.


    In his point of view, even if Chu Yuan, the leader of the Wudao Sect, could punish the saints, he couldn''t stand the gang fights of all saints, right?


    "There is no need to worry about this at all. You have to know that my big brother personally slaughtered the existence of the saint in the world! Now there are at least two saints in the sect, let alone the future."


    Zhang Han said calmly.


    He was too lazy to say that his own master was far beyond the so-called saints in the fairy world.


    Hear this.


    Those big Luo beings were relieved one after another, and stopped asking more questions. They planned to continue mixing with Wudaozong and it was over.


    If Wudaozong truly dominates the entire fairy world, then their status...


    It is conceivable that it will not be a normal high.


    See this scene.


    What else does Zhang Han want to say.


    didn''t wait for him to say it.


    Suddenly, above the sky, rolling ripples came.


    These waves of ripples seemed to come from very far, far away, and when they reached the vicinity of Yintian Island, they were already very weak.


    But still attracted the attention of Zhang Han and others.


    However, what really caught their attention was the sound that these ripples carried.


    "North Xianzhou Demon Race! Starting today, a full-scale war with the North Xianzhou Human Race! Endless! Unless my North Xianzhou Demon Race is extinct, this battle will never stop!"


    This is¡­¡­


    Zhang Han was taken aback.


    Beixianzhou Demon Race and Beixianzhou Human Race are at war?


    This Beixianzhou is going to be in chaos.


    As far as he knows, although the immortal world is becoming more and more chaotic, there is no large-scale declaration of war.


    This Beixianzhou is the first shot.


    It¡¯s just that, well, why did the Beixianzhou Demon Race and the Beixianzhou Human Race go to war?


    Zhang Han didn¡¯t understand.


    So he sent a Ronaldo to find out the information.


    The Daluo sent by him hasn¡¯t gone out yet, and soon there will be news from Beixianzhou.


    This is from the fairy gate in North Xianzhou.


    This is the benefit of having a good relationship with the various immortal gates. Whenever something happens, Zhang Han does not need to speak, and they send specific information.


    Zhang Han browsed the general information.


    After reading it again, he almost understood it.


    Beixianzhou has always been composed of two races of humans and monsters, and the relationship between the two races has always been poor. There have been many contradictions accumulated for a long time, and it has long reached a critical point.


    It is said that not long ago, an unknown young man of the Human Race slaughtered the heir of a Demon Emperor of the Demon Race and ate it. As a result, the Demon Race could no longer stand it and went to war against the Human Race.


    got this information.


    Zhang Han was silent for a long time, and passed the information to the other Daluo existences, letting them browse.


    Those big Luo beings looked at them one by one, and all of them frowned.


    "Sect Master, this matter is not very good, North Xianzhou, our influence is not small, I am afraid we have to participate in this matter."


    "No, this is not the focus of concern. The point is that each of the two tribes of Beixianzhou is standing with a saint. Behind the Beixianzhou human race is standing the **** of ten thousand law, and the Beixianzhou demon race is standing behind the Golden Crow Heavenly Sage."


    "Will this cause a war of saints?"


    "What''s going on in this fairy world, it''s getting messy."


    The big Luos are all talking about it.


    "Don¡¯t worry, the message didn¡¯t say anything about the two saints. I guess the two saints won¡¯t participate in the war."


    "According to my experience, the saint would never join the war on such occasions. If all saints participate in the war for this kind of thing, then I Zhang Han..."


    Zhang Han hasn''t finished speaking yet.


    In the direction of North Xianzhou, waves of battle continued to spread, causing the sky to change color.


    The aftermath of the battle can be transmitted from Beixianzhou to Eastern China. Is this the saint fighting?


    Zhang Han''s eyes widened.


    In this case, the saint really really participated in the war directly, and it seems that he is still fighting in full swing?


    The saint has a very high status anyway, even if he joins the war, he won¡¯t be able to join the war so soon...


    Zhang Han did not understand.


    Is this saint poisoned? It feels very irrational...


    Fourth update, a little bit later, and fifth update. It will definitely be finished before the cabbage breaks!


    By the way, cabbage is so much more, can the book coins of the friends still hold it? Don¡¯t just run away because of more cabbage!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 785： Two Saints War [Fifth more]

    Chapter 785 Double Saints War [Fifth More]


    In Beixianzhou, corpses are everywhere.


    Human cultivators and monsters fought an endless battle, and the smell of blood permeated most of Beixianzhou.


    The corpses of the two races of shemales and monsters can be seen everywhere on the ground.


    But the battle between the two races of men and demons only dared to be carried out on the ground, and they dared not fly to the sky to fight.


    Only because above the sky, the two saints of Beixianzhou are fighting.


    The sage Wanfa Shenjun, who represents the North Xianzhou human race, and the sage Jinwu Tiansheng, who represents the North Xianzhou monster race, are in a fierce battle.


    The two are also fighting with an endless attitude.


    A shot is a killer move.


    This also caused the sky of Beixianzhou to be shrouded in Shengwei. No matter how fierce the two races were, they could not enter the sky to fight, and could only fight on the ground.


    ...


    The sky in the north of Xianzhou, the center of the battle between the saints.


    Ten Thousand Dharma God Sovereign and Golden Crow Heaven Sage are fighting with red eyes, all kinds of magic weapons and ultimate moves are taken out.


    "The **** of all laws, today you must fall!"


    The ??Golden Crow Heavenly Sage roared with anger and surging momentum, behind which a three-legged Golden Crow phantom was soaring.


    "Golden Crow Heavenly Sage, today you and I might be the one who will kill you, don''t tell the truth so early!"


    The God of Ten Thousand Dharma looks like a gentleman, but this time he also spoke with a grin.


    The two saints fight more and more fiercely.


    is basically fighting with the intention of letting the opponent fall.


    Originally, if it were normal times, it would be impossible for them to fight so fiercely.


    This relationship has lasted for countless years.


    But today no one knows why.


    The two saints have developed to the point of immortality.


    Just when the two saints continue to fight to death.


    In the distance, a figure flashed past, entered the battle circle of the two saints, and forcibly dissuaded the two of them.


    The person who came was a sage of the Shangqing, and when he came up, he separated the two forcibly.


    is obviously to persuade.


    "Myriad Laws and Gods! Golden Crow Heavenly Sage! What are you doing? Is there anything I can''t say, as for the fighting to this point?"


    Shangqing saint who came here is called a speechless.


    They all agreed, and they can''t escape the world.


    It turned out that something happened.


    Taiqing saints and Yuqing saints are both in retreat. If he hadn''t been in retreat yet and had noticed the situation outside, the two saints would really fight to the point where Beixianzhou collapsed.


    "The King of Ten Thousand Dharma has done too much in this matter! Someone from another race has attacked and killed my son of the Demon King of the Demon Race, and the son of the Demon King is my nephew. How to bear it?"


    Although the Golden Crow Heavenly Sage didn''t make a move, he fixed his eyes on the gods of ten thousand laws, wishing to swallow the latter alive.


    Hear this.


    The sage of Shangqing silently looked at the gods of ten thousand laws.


    "Fart, I calculated the cause and effect, and I didn''t find anyone who attacked and killed his nephew. It''s unclear whether it was a human race or not. I think he just wants to destroy the North Xianzhou human race and occupy the North Xianzhou Qi Luck! "


    The God of Ten Thousand Dharma did not show weakness, glaring at the Golden Crow Heavenly Sage.


    The Shangqing saint looked at the Golden Crow Heavenly Saint again.


    "I can''t figure it out, maybe it''s because you covered it, what treasure secret method you used to hide its breath and cause and effect! There is no face to say it!"


    Golden Crow Heavenly Sage spoke again.


    The sage of Shangqing looked at the gods of the Ten Thousand Dharma again.


    "You fart, do I need to do that? If I really want to kill a nephew of you, I need to send someone to do it? I just killed it..."


    The sage of Shangqing looked at the Golden Crow Heavenly Sage again.


    "Look, you are motivated. You must have done this..."


    The sage of the Shangqing sage turned to look at the gods of the Ten Thousand Dharma again.


    "you¡­"


    "..."


    These two saints have one sentence for you and one sentence for me.


    So noisy that the head of the sage of Shangqing is about to explode.


    Finally he couldn''t help it.


    "enough!"


    Shangqing saint erupted with Shengwei and said angrily.


    This sudden change also caused the Golden Crow Heavenly Sage and Ten Thousand Dharma Sages to be stunned. The two of them stood there blankly, looking at the saint.


    "You fight, you die, I don¡¯t care, you better die, don¡¯t beep here!"


    Shangqing saint called a bomb, and left on the spot.


    Perhaps he himself hadn''t noticed that his temper was so bursting.


    But he has only one mind at the moment.


    Leave this place that bothers him.


    He stopped playing.


    Shangqing saint left.


    Ten Thousand Dharma God Sovereign and Golden Crow Heaven Sage looked at each other, fighting together again, still a death fight.


    ...


    at the same time.


    In a certain area of ??North Xianzhou.


    A human young man is being attacked by several immortal kings.


    Several fairy king big demon besieged a young man.


    This is a very outrageous thing.


    If you are seen by other cultivators of the Human Race, you will definitely curse these Immortal King Great Demon shamelessly.


    But if a monk could see this scene, he would definitely be unable to say anything.


    Because several immortal monks did not take advantage of them in the process of besieging the young man of the human race.


    On the contrary, he was pressed and beaten by the human young man.


    "Come on, you all talk about what your body is."


    "Hey, your punch is not strong enough, just like tickle..."


    "You guy, you like to attack with your feet so much. You must be some kind of bird in your homeland? That I have eaten, ahem, I have fought with the Dapeng clan, is your body Dapeng?"


    The young Lang is in a leisurely battle.


    At the same time he shot, he could still talk.


    It can be seen that he did not use all his strength at all.


    And this young man is Xu Yu who came to Beixianzhou.


    "Go, we are not this opponent."


    The few immortal king big demon looked at each other, and spoke a word.


    Then, taking advantage of Xu Yu''s distraction, he quickly evacuated.


    Even so fast, Xu Yu didn''t react.


    After Xu Yu reacted, the fairy king and big demon had already run away.


    "Damn, everything ran away."


    Xu Yu desperately wants to complain.


    He looked at the escaping fairy king and big demon, and couldn''t say anything.


    He had no choice but to sit on the ground, sighing again and again.


    "What''s this? I thought Beixianzhou must be quiet, but I didn''t expect the war to be more chaotic here. Even if the human race and the demon clan started a full-scale war, the saints are also fighting."


    "I thought it would be safer to have two saints in Beixianzhou."


    Xu Yu seemed very helpless.


    Why is the whole fairy world so messy?


    He just came to Beixianzhou because he disliked the chaos in the westward state. He didn''t expect that Beixianzhou was even more chaotic.


    What kind of thing is this.


    He can''t go on to the next big state, right?


    never mind.


    The two saints can never fight to death.


    When the two saints finish their fight, it is estimated that they will clean up and let Beixianzhou return to peace.


    Speaking of it, the North Xianzhou chaos was caused by someone who killed the son of the demon emperor.


    Don¡¯t know who killed it.


    Xu Yu muttered in his heart, he suddenly stunned, and took out a bone from his waist. This was a bone that hadn''t been pitted before.


    The owner of this bone, before he died, seemed to say that he was a son of the demon emperor, and threatened him with this name, but he didn''t care at the time.


    Should not...


    Couldn''t that thing really be the son of the demon king, right?


    Fifth update, although it is late, the fifth update!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 786： Saint blew himself up

    Chapter 786 The saint blew himself up


    North Xianzhou, in a certain area.


    Xu Yu looked at the bone in his hand and was in a daze.


    Should not...


    Isn¡¯t the owner of this bone, he really is the son of the demon emperor?


    It is said that this chaos in Beixianzhou was caused by someone killing the son of the demon emperor.


    Is it possible that this turmoil was caused by him?


    Xu Yu had this idea in his heart.


    He just had this idea, and he was frightened.


    No way.


    Is it really because of him that Beixianzhou has become so chaotic?


    It''s hard to say that there is really bad luck in him.


    How do you feel that wherever you go, where will something go wrong?


    Before in Xixing State, Xixing State was in chaos, and he killed three saints in disguise.


    Now I come to Beixianzhou, and Beixianzhou is also in chaos.


    The two races of shemales and demons go into full-scale war.


    Numerous casualties.


    These are all because of him...


    Xu Yu himself was in a daze.


    How do you feel, all of this is such a coincidence?


    If there is any bad luck in him, it is unrealistic.


    "It''s okay, it must be just a coincidence."


    "There are no saints who have fallen in Beixianzhou. I can''t count on my head. If there is any bad luck in me, looking at the three saints who died in Xixingzhou, there will be saints in Beixianzhou. "


    "Look at now, there is no saint who has fallen, it''s nothing."


    Xu Yu patted his chest lightly and breathed a sigh of relief.


    He is comforting himself.


    His voice has just fallen off.


    The next moment, an angry shout came from above the sky.


    "Golden Crow Heavenly Sage, if you want me to die, I will never make you feel better! Fall down with me!"


    This is the voice of the God of Ten Thousand Dharma.


    Ten Thousand Dharma God Sovereign seemed to be driven to the end, awe-inspiring despair and killing intent in his voice rose.


    "My God! You are crazy! You blew yourself up! Don''t be afraid to ruin the entire Beixianzhou!"


    Golden Crow Heavenly Sage¡¯s frightened voice followed.


    The conversation of these two saints spread throughout most of Beixianzhou.


    Xu Yu naturally heard it too.


    He is dazed right now.


    this¡­


    What does it mean?


    The saint wants to blew himself up?


    The saint blew himself up, so the power might be great, right?


    is big, right? Bar!


    Xu Yu''s eyes widened in an instant, he felt an extreme crisis, turned around and quickly flew away, wanting to escape Beixianzhou.


    But it hasn¡¯t waited for him to run two steps.


    I saw above the sky, a white light suddenly appeared.


    The next second the white light appeared, it expanded crazily, and the shining light continued to spread out, trying to cover the entire North Xianzhou.


    Anything shrouded in white light, all turned into nothingness, turned into powder.


    The blew of a saint.


    It destroys not only the living beings, but also the aura in Beixianzhou, all the vitality in Beixianzhou.


    Xu Yu''s speed, compared to the speed of white light spreading, is nothing short of nothing.


    In the blink of an eye, she was caught up by the white light.


    Xu Yu''s eyes widened, watching the white light enveloped him, and he wanted to do something, but it was too late.


    can only watch the white light envelope him.


    It''s over, it''s over.


    This is a big game.


    This is the only thought in Xu Yu''s heart.


    He can only try his best to release mana, trying to resist the white light.


    When the white light enveloped him.


    Xu Yu only felt his consciousness dizzy, and his reaction became extremely slow. Before he completely lost his consciousness, he vaguely saw a figure descending in front of him, as if blocking the white light for him.


    Between Xu Yu and ambiguity, he vaguely seemed to see himself transformed into another person, invincible in the world, standing at the end of the long river of time, facing everything with his back, alone in front of the mystery...


    ...


    I don¡¯t know how long it has been.


    It seems that a second has passed, and it seems that a year, a hundred years, a thousand years, and thousands of years have passed...


    When Xu Yu woke up again, his eyes widened.


    I saw him in all directions, all in ruins, the ground became a piece of coke, no grass grew, and the mountains in all directions disappeared.


    The sky above the sky was covered by patches of dark clouds, accompanied by showers of blood.


    This is¡­


    "are you OK?"


    A gentle voice sounded.


    Xu Yu heard this and quickly turned his head to look.


    Beside him, a middle-aged man is standing there.


    This middle-aged man has a majestic face. He is wearing an ancient robe, which looks like a Taoist robe, but it is not. It is very peculiar, surrounded by a powerful Taoist rhyme.


    "This is?"


    Xu Yu looked around in confusion and asked.


    "The saint, the **** of all laws, blew himself up, and died together with the saint Golden Crow Heavenly Sage, and the entire Beixianzhou was destroyed by the saint¡¯s blew, no living beings, no luck, no spiritual energy..."


    The middle-aged man sighed faintly, seemingly very sorry.


    After he said these words, he looked at Xu Yu in surprise.


    He saw with his own eyes that Xu Yu was shocked by the power of the sage, and shocked the soul, but he did not expect that Xu Yu only recovered after a few short minutes.


    The words come out.


    Standing next to Xu Yu was stupid.


    Two saints have fallen.


    North Xianzhou is gone?


    There are a total of four big states in the fairy world, so there is no one?


    Moreover, there are two saints who have fallen.


    It seems that he provoked this matter...


    Kill five saints in disguise.


    North Xianzhou is gone...


    Xu Yu''s body was shaking.


    This is getting more and more exaggerated.


    He really didn¡¯t mean it.


    He wanted to say something, but the middle-aged man was standing next to him, and he couldn''t say anything.


    There is also this middle-aged man.


    seems to be very difficult.


    The saint blew himself up, and this middle-aged man could actually protect him.


    "North Xianzhou has always been fighting between the two races of humans and monsters. It is not a day or two for life to become charcoal. Today, there are saints who blew themselves up, I am afraid it is also the fate of the lives of North Xianzhou."


    The middle-aged man didn''t pay attention to what Xu Yu was thinking. He took two steps forward and sighed.


    "Dare to ask senior, are you?"


    Xu Yu asked cautiously.


    "Sage, ancient god."


    The middle-aged man spoke.


    This person is an ancient **** from Eastern China.


    The ancient **** went all the way north and came to Beixianzhou. Of course, he also knew about the battle between the two saints, but he didn''t want to intervene, so he kept going north.


    Walking, I bumped into the gods of ten thousand fascinations and blew himself up.


    Originally, the ancient gods planned to evacuate directly, so as not to be affected, and a saint blew himself up, which was very scary.


    In the process of evacuation, he met Xu Yu, and he felt it when he first saw Xu Yu.


    Xu Yu was the one he called the ¡®vitality¡¯, so he tried his best to save Xu Yu.


    "Sage!"


    Xu Yu''s eyes widened, at a loss.


    "Dare to ask, are you named Xu Yu, little friend?"


    The ancient **** stared at Xu Yu and asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes, it is."


    Xu Yu nodded blankly.


    The next moment, something that made Xu Yu even more sluggish happened.


    "Xu Xiaoyou, from today onwards, my ancient gods will be your protector. With me, your path of practice will be guaranteed!"


    The ancient **** said decisively...


    first more


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 787： The rise of Su Qianyuan

    Chapter 787 The Rise of Su Qianyuan


    North Xianzhou was completely destroyed.


    There are only four resident saints in the fairy world!


    The spread of this incident shocked the entire fairy world, and the two saints who were in the retreat all left.


    It is really too big.


    There are only four states in the fairy world.


    Now that a state has been destroyed, that is already a fundamental thing that has damaged the immortal world, how can sentient beings ignore it.


    But pay attention to it.


    There is no way for sentient beings.


    Beixianzhou, which was destroyed by the saint''s blew up, has no possibility of salvation.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In Wudaozong, in the main hall of the suzerain.


    Chu Yuan, who was preaching to Ye Luo, naturally knew everything.


    He can easily see what is happening over there with the power of the gods.


    It''s just that when he saw it, the whole person was stupid.


    This, this, this...


    This is too fierce.


    Perform a saint blew himself up in minutes.


    Will ?? destroy a big state?


    Too exaggerated, too exaggerated.


    This fairy world is a bit dangerous.


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath, he lowered his head and glanced at his side, completely settled, without any precautions, Ye Luo who was still listening.


    I decided to do nothing.


    Let the situation in the fairy world change.


    Anyway, his Innocent Sect will not have any trouble.


    The most important thing right now is to cultivate Ye Luo to become a holy.


    Chu Yuan settled down and continued to preach to Ye Luo.


    At the same time, from the side of Shenguang Trumpet, he opened the immortal battle power ranking list.


    The saint blew himself up and fell together with a saint, and Beixianzhou was destroyed.


    This immortal world battle power ranking list, I am afraid it will be updated again.


    ¡¾Fairy Power Ranking¡¿


    ¡¾First: Blue Sky (Hunyuan Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Second: Taiqing Saint (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Third: Yuqing Saint (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Fourth: Shangqing Saint (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Fifth: Ancient Gods (Saints)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixth: Ye Luo (Junior Saint/Asia Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Seventh: Qing Wei Dao Ren (Half Holy)¡¿


    [Eighth: Arctic King (Half Holy)]


    ¡­¡­


    Decisively, this power ranking has been updated.


    The names of Golden Crow Heavenly Sage and Ten Thousand Dharma God Sovereign have disappeared.


    At this moment, the fifth became this ancient god.


    The most outrageous thing is Ye Luo, who has become the sixth.


    The sixth strongest in the immortal world, listening to him preach next to him.


    Then can he go to kill the first and become the first himself?


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but raise this thought that made him feel funny.


    He didn''t care, just thinking about fun.


    It''s just that Ye Luo has actually become the sixth, which really surprised him.


    According to this progress, one or two saints died from time to time. After a period of time, did Ye Luo directly become the first and second?


    This is really outrageous.


    While Chu Yuan continued to preach to Ye Luo, he continued to watch the immortal battle power rankings. He wanted to see how many of his other disciples were ranked.


    After some searching, I finally found other disciples.


    ¡¾Fairy Power Ranking¡¿


    ¡¾71: Ancient Yin Taoist (Da Luo)¡¿


    ¡¾72: Su Qianyuan (Taiyi Jinxian/Xiandi)¡¿


    ¡¾Seventy-third: Perilla (Taiyi Golden Immortal/Xiandi)¡¿


    ¡¾74: Tantai Luoxue (Taiyi Golden Immortal/Xiandi)¡¿


    [75: Dragon Demon King (Da Luo)]


    ¡¾Sixty-six: Bai Yu Taoist (Da Luo)¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    When Chu Yuan saw this passage, he was taken aback for a moment. Above the heads of these Taiyi Golden Immortal disciples, all the Da Luo existed, and the ones ranked below these disciples were also Da Luo existed.


    This means that these disciples can defeat many Da Luo, but doesn¡¯t it mean that they are invincible within Da Luo?


    However, these disciples can rank in the more than seventy of the immortal realms in the realm of Taiyijinxian, which is already very rare.


    Wrong...


    There seems to be something wrong.


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, he silently shifted his gaze to the immortal world battle power rankings again, and looked carefully.


    This seventy-second, is...


    is Su Qianyuan, Su Lao San? !


    Why did this stuff come up suddenly? Didn¡¯t it explode once before, and ranked fifth among the disciples of Wudaozong?


    Now, why did it explode again, and jumped onto the head of Perilla.


    This guy, go ahead and hang up.


    How could it be so fast.


    This is unreasonable.


    is too exaggerated and too outrageous.


    Chu Yuan was so shocked that he almost cut off the preaching, but fortunately, he reacted quickly, stabilized his mind, and stabilized the voice of the Tao.


    What happened to the youngest.


    Chu Yuan separated a part of his mind, went to the Shenguang trumpet, and first opened the Wudaozong battle power rankings.


    as predicted.


    Su Qianyuan has rushed to the second place, squeezing the perilla to the third place.


    Then, Chu Yuan opened up the status quo of the characters again, opened Su Qianyuan''s, and looked through it specifically.


    [Your three disciples, Su Qianyuan, practiced the real body of the great witch, and got the blessing of mystery air luck in the dark, and the Taoism rose greatly]


    [Your three disciples, Su Qianyuan, understand the will of the witch, and get the blessing of mystical aura in the dark, and the Taoism rises sharply]


    [Your three disciples, Su Qianyuan, get help from the mysterious will and understand the way of space]


    [Your three disciples, Su Qianyuan, get help from the mysterious will and understand the way of time]


    [Your three disciples, Su Qianyuan, get help from the mysterious will and understand the way of the wind]


    ¡­¡­


    [Your three disciples, Su Qianyuan, get help from the mysterious will and understand the way of fire]


    ¡­¡­


    This kind of information is full of them.


    It''s all about understanding and practicing.


    The youngest.


    really exploded.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes almost stared out.


    He never thought of this wave.


    The third child actually finished turning over.


    Furthermore, he turned over at such an extremely exaggerated speed.


    is really another protagonist.


    "However, what happened to this youngest third being stronger, mysterious luck, mysterious will?"


    Chu Yuan is a little puzzled.


    Although his Shenguang Tu did not stare at Yintian Island, he could not have noticed how strange powers really approached Yintian Island.


    The third child becomes stronger, which is very strange.


    Also, the youngest comprehend twelve ways at the same time, and what kind of witch¡¯s real body, the witch¡¯s will.


    Couldn''t the youngest be really going to become a witch?


    Chu Yuan vaguely remembered that when he fooled Su Qianyuan back then, it was the case of the Wu clan who said it.


    At this moment, Su Qianyuan will really understand it, is it really going to become a witch?


    But, he was just talking nonsense back then.


    He is responsible for imagination.


    Su Qianyuan is responsible for turning what he imagined into reality? ?


    Chu Yuan''s expression gradually became strange.


    Fortunately, the leaves fell in the temple, and there was a divine light shrouded in it, and no one knew Chu Yuan¡¯s expression.


    Forget it, no matter that much.


    The top priority is to support Ye Luo to become a holy.


    No matter what it is, give way to it.


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and settled down...


    second more


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 788： Please Tiantu [third more]

    Chapter 788 Please Heaven and Earth [Third more]


    In the chaos and nothingness beyond the immortal world.


    The three saints gather here again.


    Speaking of such small gatherings, it changes one at a time.


    They met for the first time in Chaos Void not long ago. It was eight saints.


    The eight saints are also the eight sages resident in the fairy world.


    The second time they met, they became seven saints.


    Then there are six.


    It¡¯s good now, there are three remaining.


    There is also an ancient god. I don¡¯t know where I have gone, and there is no one at all.


    These three saints are Sanqing.


    At this moment, the three saints are looking at each other with confusion in their eyes.


    The robbery of the immortal world, has it really come?


    But this robbery is too terrifying.


    In such a short period of time, so many saints have fallen.


    The lips are dead and the teeth are cold.


    How can they not worry.


    This also caused the three saints to meet. The first time they didn¡¯t talk, they looked at each other and fell silent.


    The atmosphere is very strange.


    The three of them didn''t know what to say.


    A long time passed.


    In the end, the Taiqing saint took the lead to speak, breaking the silence.


    "Shangqing, before the Ten Thousand Dharma Sovereign and the Golden Crow Heavenly Sage fought, the two of us were in retreat, so we didn''t realize that you were already there, why didn''t you stop it?"


    Taiqing saint asked like this.


    The words come out.


    Yuqing saint also looked at the Shangqing saint.


    I want this Shangqing saint to give an answer.


    "This...I don''t know this. I did arrive at the time, but I don''t know why. When I talked with them, I was upset and irritated, and then left desperately. At that time, my mind seemed to be blinded."


    The Shangqing saint looked helpless.


    He really didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    He did come to Beixianzhou with the intention to persuade him.


    But after arriving in Beixianzhou, he was very strange, his mind seemed to be blinded, and he was doing strange things.


    Because of being irritable, he just left.


    This is not what he usually does.


    "This is really a robbery coming."


    Taiqing saint said in a deep voice.


    The saints are blinded.


    This is enough to prove everything.


    "Taiqing, then where should we go? Now that so many saints have fallen, there are only three of us left besides the nervous people of the ancient gods."


    Sage Yuqing said anxiously.


    Who wants to fall.


    But the sage Yuqing knows if they continue to do nothing.


    Then they will fall sooner or later.


    Absolutely, in front of Jie, they can''t stop it.


    "Who said that the saints are left with the three of us?"


    Taiqing saint said with a calm voice.


    "More than the three of us? Except for the ancient gods, the immortal world is the supreme and immeasurable saint of the heavens, and the one who retreats in the heavens and earth, do you mean?"


    Sage Yuqing asked in a condensed voice.


    "Heaven and Earth!"


    The Taiqing saint spoke out very directly.


    "Heaven and Earth!!"


    The sages of Yuqing and Shangqing suddenly shrank when they heard the words.


    Tiantu is the real center of the fairy world.


    It¡¯s just that the sentient beings in the fairy world have never known.


    But their saints know it.


    The Nine Saints of the Immortal Realm, the strongest, has always been the one from Heaven and Earth, the existence named ¡®Blue Sky¡¯.


    The strength of the saint is extremely strong, so powerful that the other eight saints join forces, and they may not be the enemy of one.


    Furthermore, what the saint represents is also the meaning of heaven, which can be said to be the spokesperson of heaven.


    It''s just that the one has been in retreat.


    also led to a very low reputation after beings.


    But these saints know that that person is the real overlord of the immortal world.


    "Are you sure you want to find that one?"


    Sage Yuqing was silent for a moment, and asked.


    "The Heavenly Earth once said that the role of Heavenly Earth is to prevent the collapse of the fairy world. Isn''t the fairy world facing a crisis of collapse? NS."


    Taiqing Saint said in a deep voice.


    The other two saints were silent for a while, and then nodded one after another, feeling that the Taiqing saint was justified.


    Of course, they are more selfish.


    If you can''t find the Heavenly Earth to come to the rescue, they will fall under the ¡®catastrophe¡¯ sooner or later.


    Furthermore, there are only four saints who are resident in the immortal world today. If the next ¡®catastrophe¡¯ will still affect, it will be them.


    It would be different if the one from Heaven and Earth could come to the rescue.


    Then they will have life.


    The three saints tacitly looked at each other, and then all flew towards the fairy world.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    At the border of North Xianzhou.


    Xu Yu is standing here.


    By his side, the ancient **** who became his protector also followed.


    Xu Yu has always been unable to believe that there is a saint protector.


    However, the ancient gods who couldn''t stand it were sincere and sincere, and Xu Yu finally naturally accepted the ancient gods as the protectors.


    Who can reject a saint¡¯s protector?


    There is a saying that Xu Yu, who has a saint protector, has swollen ambitions. He has not left Beixianzhou, but he has many, many ideas.


    He wants to eat a lot.


    Eat Dapeng, Real Dragon, and Kirin! !


    The amount of the amount, it''s all the amount!


    Xu Yu has too many thoughts in his heart.


    So he is rushing to other places right now.


    Xu Yu is going to Nantianzhou.


    Four states in the fairy world, East Shenzhou, Xixingzhou, North Xianzhou, and South Tianzhou.


    There is a special race in South Tianzhou, which is said to be cranes and tastes great.


    Xu Yu intends to check it out.


    If he changed it, he would not dare to go, that special race, because there are a lot of semi-sages in that race.


    But now there is a saint protector, that''s different.


    Which race dare to block his way?


    Humph.


    God blocks and kills gods, Buddha blocks and kills Buddhas!


    Xu Yu is ready to swagger in to Nan Tianzhou.


    "Xu Xiaoyou, why are you not willing to go back to Eastern China?"


    The ancient gods are very puzzled.


    If you go back to Eastern China and have the protection of his ancient gods, Xu Yu can really walk sideways.


    "No way, no way, I can''t go back to Eastern China."


    Xu Yu shook his head quickly.


    He always felt bad luck with him.


    Going back to Eastern China, he was afraid that Wudaozong would be exhausted.


    However, he was not sure whether he was really carrying bad luck or something.


    So he plans to go to Nantianzhou to try.


    There are also two saints on the southern side of Tianzhou.


    He is going to check it out.


    If he is really bad luck.


    The two saints in Southern Tianzhou will definitely be in trouble.


    If there is nothing wrong with the two saints in Southern Tianzhou, it will prove that the previous events are all coincidences, and he will be able to return to Eastern China.


    However, he believes that there is nothing wrong with him.


    If there is really bad luck, then those fellow sects of Wudaozong have taken care of him from childhood to adulthood, why nothing happened.


    "Let''s do it."


    The ancient gods were also helpless, and could only follow Xu Yu''s meaning.


    Who let his vitality be on Xu Yu...


    third more.


    There are a lot of things today, so the update is a bit late, the fourth and fifth updates will be after 12 o¡¯clock, but they will still be updated, my friends, forgive me!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 789： Sage of the blue sky [fourth more]

    Chapter 789 Blue Sky Saint [Fourth more]


    East China, Yintian Island, Wudaozong.


    The area where the disciples live.


    Inside Su Qianyuan¡¯s bedroom.


    At this moment, Su Qianyuan is sitting cross-legged on a futon, his whole body is full of evil spirits.


    This evil spirit is deeper than before.


    In other words, this is no longer a simple suffocation, it is a special kind of qi, which is somewhat similar to suffocation, but it is far from comparable.


    And Su Qianyuan''s body has undergone tremendous changes compared to before.


    I saw Su Qianyuan¡¯s upper body with Chiguo, with blood-colored lines all over him, and twelve light clusters of different colors floating around him, mysterious and powerful.


    "Witch!!!"


    Su Qianyuan suddenly opened his eyes and opened his mouth to spit out a word. Suddenly, the whole body boiled with evil spirits, and there was a feeling of destroying everything.


    His eyes are extremely scarlet, and an ancient and mysterious aura is permeating.


    "Destroy the monster clan and establish the witch clan again?"


    Su Qianyuan quickly condensed his aura, then looked at his hands and whispered in a low voice.


    He had unexpectedly received the help of several wills before. With the help of those wills, he advanced by leaps and bounds. Within a short period of time, he reached the state of today.


    Su Qianyuan can be sure that among the disciples of Wudaozong, no one is his opponent except Senior Brother.


    The key to making him change so much is the help of that few wills.


    The few wills only gave him one message.


    That is to slaughter the monster clan, and then establish the witch clan.


    This is cause and effect.


    Su Qianyuan needs to complete.


    "Don''t worry, practice first, and talk about other things later."


    "I just don''t know the specific matters of the Wu Clan, so please ask Master later."


    Su Qianyuan took a deep breath without being impatient.


    He still knows what his top priority is.


    Practice!


    He is now only one step away from Da Luo Jinxian.


    As long as he breaks through Da Luo Jinxian, his combat power will be able to leap forward.


    According to the information left by those few wills.


    Moreover, his path to sanctification was almost paved.


    It is said that as long as he breaks through to the quasi-sage, then the twelve ways he currently masters will be unified, and then he will be able to achieve the goal in one step and become a saint.


    "Try hard, maybe I can surpass the big brother!"


    Su Qianyuan has excitement in his eyes.


    Beyond the big brother!


    This is a thought that every disciple of Wudaozong hides in his heart.


    Now that he has this opportunity, of course he wants to try it.


    Su Qianyuan is planning to continue to sink his heart to practice.


    Strive for a wave of curves to overtake and overtake the big brother.


    Master will definitely look at him with admiration.


    Maybe when the master was happy, he would slap Zhang Han, and let him be the acting sect master.


    Just when Su Qianyuan finished his imagination and was about to continue practicing.


    ßËßËßË¡­¡­


    Suddenly the door of his bedroom was knocked.


    Um?


    Su Qianyuan couldn''t help being taken aback.


    Who is here?


    Su Qianyuan pondered for a moment.


    stretched out his hand to make a suffocation, and opened the door.


    He looked up.


    I saw Zhang Han wearing a Confucian robe outside the gate of the sleeping hall, standing there with his hands on his back.


    "Second brother, why are you here."


    Su Qianyuan was astonished for a moment, condensed all his breath, and asked.


    He knew that Zhang Han had been busy managing the sect, so why did he come over to his bedroom today?


    "I''ll come over and see you when I''m okay, why have I rarely seen you recently?"


    Zhang Han walked in, sat down on the chair by himself, and poured his tea on his own.


    He does not have the majesty of the acting suzerain here.


    Some are just the appearance of a second senior.


    "Recently, I have been busy in retreat, so I didn''t go out. The second brother is you. Haven''t you been managing the sect? How come you have time to come over to me."


    Su Qianyuan asked curiously.


    "Isn''t there something I want to explain about your going out? Anyway, the third child, your cultivation is the bottom of the whole sect. Just help me go out and do something."


    Zhang Han showed a smile and told his purpose.


    He estimated the entire clan, and with the exception of Chen Jun, Su Qianyuan was at the bottom.


    So I plan to send Su Qianyuan to do some things.


    "Huh? What makes my cultivation level the bottom of the whole clan?"


    Su Qianyuan listened to the first half sentence, he was fine, and it is a good thing that he can contribute to the sect.


    But when he heard the second half of the sentence, he suddenly exploded.


    What does it mean that his cultivation is the lowest in the entire clan?


    He is so strong now that he actually said he was the bottom of the whole clan.


    "Isn''t it?"


    Zhang Han was stunned for a moment. Isn''t this what he was telling the truth?


    "You and I make two gestures?"


    Su Qianyuan suddenly became angry.


    "come."


    Zhang Han smiled.


    He is the existence of Golden Wonderland.


    Last time he saw him on the leaderboard on the Master¡¯s side.


    Su Qianyuan is the bottom.


    "Go, go outside!"


    "Walk around, look at you in a hurry."


    "¡­¡­"


    The two left as they said.


    immediately went outside the hall.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    The three saints are now coming to the very center of the fairy world.


    This is the junction of the four states.


    Here, a beam of light flickered, like a pillar of heaven supporting the entire fairy world.


    Ordinary creatures dare not come here, there are restrictions around this beam of light, and ordinary creatures will be banned and destroyed.


    Only saints can come here.


    The three saints stopped before the beam of light.


    The three looked at each other.


    moved at the same time, rushing into the beam of light.


    After rushing into the beam of light, the three of them only felt a moment before their eyes, and the next moment they had arrived in a different space.


    This space is extremely dark, and there is black fog everywhere, and you can''t see your fingers.


    These black mists are even more special, as if they are transformed by all negative emotions.


    Even if the saint accidentally touches the black mist, he will be attracted to the most terrifying desire deep in his heart.


    This is like a place transformed by all the darkness in the world.


    "The three of you, what are you doing?"


    A sound resounded in the black mist.


    "I have seen the Sage of Blue Sky!"


    The three saints heard this voice, their bodies trembled, and they said repeatedly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The sound rang out in the black fog again.


    "The immortal realm is in crisis. Now Beixianzhou has been destroyed. I implore the sage of Qingtian to take action to stabilize the immortal realm!"


    Taiqing Saint stood up, gritted his teeth and said.


    "Um?"


    The existence in the black fog seemed to be surprised and was silent for a moment.


    Immediately, the billowing black mist retreated suddenly.


    A figure walked out from the depths.


    This figure is wearing a loose green robe, his hair is pale, and his shawl is scattered. His face is quite handsome and his temperament is pure, without any sense of oppression.


    He is incompatible with the evil and evil surrounding scenes.


    But he just exists here, which is unpredictable.


    This person is the strongest in the immortal world, the spokesperson of the way of heaven, Qingtian!


    The fourth update, there is another update a little bit later.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 790： The horror of Su Qianyuan [Fifth more]

    Chapter 790 The Terror of Su Qianyuan [Fifth More]


    South Tianzhou, Taiqing Palace.


    Above the main hall.


    Blue Sky Saints came here with the Three Saints.


    The ??Blue Sky Saint decisively sat down to the top, regardless of the fact that this place was the home of the Taiqing Saints.


    The Taiqing saints did not dare to have any opinions on this, and honestly sat in the back.


    As for the other two saints, they dare not say anything, just follow the Taiqing saints.


    "What you said, poor Dao probably understood a little bit, the immortal world is indeed messed up, but this matter is not in your body, so heaven will not punish you."


    The blue sky saint sitting on the upper futon, his eyes slightly opened, looking at the three saints below, and slowly said.


    Hear this.


    The three saints all breathed a sigh of relief.


    The blue sky saint represents, but the way of heaven.


    Since the blue sky saint said that he would not punish them, it definitely means that Heaven does not blame them.


    "Then dare to ask the blue sky saint, is there a ¡®catastrophe¡¯ in the immortal world this time?"


    Taiqing Saint asked with his hand.


    "Huh? This sky full of tribulation is almost poured into your head. Can''t you see it?"


    The ??Blue Sky Saint seemed very surprised, his eyes widened a lot.


    But after thinking about it, it suddenly occurred.


    "Oh, that''s right, as far as your realm is concerned, it would be weird if you could see tribulation."


    Blue Sky Saint murmured to himself.


    Taiqing saint: "..."


    Yuqing Sage: "..."


    Shangqing saint: "..."


    Thank you, I was offended.


    They are saints anyhow.


    always feel in the eyes of Qingtian Saint, just like a rookie.


    But the other party is the spokesperson of the Way of Heaven, and they endured it.


    "The blue sky saint, can this catastrophe be solved?"


    Taiqing Saint took a deep breath and asked.


    "It can''t be solved, this catastrophe is a catastrophe of the immortal world."


    Blue Sky Saint shook his head expressionlessly.


    "But Blue Sky Saint, is the influence of this calamity too great? Even Beixianzhou is gone."


    Taiqing Saint said stiffly.


    "Everything is fate. This calamity is a person. Now the calamity falls because the future will hinder this calamity. The cause and effect of this calamity are too great, and it affects the present from the future, so those people have fallen."


    Blue Sky Saint opened his eyes and explained.


    The three saints heard the words.


    couldn''t help being shocked.


    The people who have fallen now are only because the future will hinder the ¡®catastrophe¡¯, so the ¡®catastrophe¡¯ has affected the present from the future, and let those people fall?


    Is this an exaggeration?


    "Okay, the matter of the immortal world, Peng Dao already knows, and the matter of the robbery, Peng Dao does not want to participate, this is the destiny of the immortal world, and Peng Dao is more interested in a person."


    Blue Sky Saint waved his hand.


    He raised his eyes and glanced over, his face was rarely solemn.


    And the direction he said to look is exactly where Yintian Island is.


    The three sages saw this and looked at each other, and it became clear in an instant.


    Blue sky saint This is the saint of the hidden sky island, the most immeasurable saint of all heavens.


    ...


    at the same time.


    In the sea of ??nothingness outside the Hidden Sky Island.


    Zhang Han and Su Qianyuan¡¯s ¡®Friendship Discussion¡¯ is underway.


    Zhang Han formed an array with a single thought, laying out thousands of arrays.


    One formation after another enveloped Su Qianyuan.


    But these formations are only in the layout state, and they are not activated.


    The light belonging to the formation enveloped everything.


    From a distance, this place seems to be wrapped in countless stars, very terrifying.


    "The third child, don''t be careless. My formations are not simple. Every formation is related to the way of heaven and earth, and it is powerful."


    Zhang Han put his hands on his back and stepped on the water in a calm posture.


    "Second brother, carelessness is not a good thing."


    Su Qianyuan remained motionless, but looked at Zhang Han with a smile.


    "In the face of absolute strength, carelessness is negligible."


    Zhang Han is full of confidence.


    "The second brother, shall we start?"


    Su Qianyuan said with a smile with his arms around his chest.


    "Let''s start, the third child, look at the trick!"


    Zhang Han nodded.


    The voice fell.


    With a thought in his heart, thousands of great arrays opened instantly.


    His eyes turned azure blue, his black hair danced with the wind, and his heart flickered one after another.


    Zhang Han began to mobilize his whole body, using subtle manipulation to control the formation.


    Under his control, one after another trapped formations began to show off.


    In his arrangement, the trapped array is the first, the puzzled array is the supplement, and the killing array is behind. The three surround each other and form a lore to the opponent.


    Zhang Han is now trying his best to control the formation.


    It''s just that his sleepy array has just arranged thousands of seats.


    Suddenly, a huge figure appeared, breaking through all the trapped formations.


    Zhang Han looked up and froze.


    Seeing in front of him, Su Qianyuan turned into a giant of tens of thousands of meters, standing upright there, surrounded by countless evil spirits all over his body, and his eyes were full of fierceness, so he stared at him and stared at him.


    The formations that Zhang Han laid out seemed very tasteless.


    Because of the calculation of those formations, one of Zhang Han''s toes was enveloped.


    Zhang Han: "?"


    What is this stuff?


    Why didn¡¯t he remember that the third child had such a trick?


    How does he fight this?


    He put up a huge array of tens of thousands of feet?


    Yes, the big array is tens of thousands of feet.


    But the power has also been dispersed to the extreme, it is simply very fragile.


    He looked at the third child, it seemed to be very hard, he had a large array of tens of thousands of meters, afraid that he would be exploded by a finger?


    "Second brother, are you still fighting?"


    Su Qianyuan''s head poked out from the clouds, then looked down at Zhang Han and asked.


    His voice was like Hong Zhong, and every word shook Zhang Han''s heart trembling.


    This strength is terrifying!


    is definitely real stuff...


    Zhang Han is stupid.


    He can see it.


    Su Qianyuan is really strong.


    But, but it doesn¡¯t make sense.


    He couldn''t understand.


    Why Su Qianyuan suddenly became so strong.


    It is necessary to know that with the help of the master, he can reach the current state.


    Why did Su Qianyuan become so exaggerated in a short while?


    This is unreasonable and unfair.


    Zhang Han couldn¡¯t understand what he thought.


    "Second brother, can you fight or not?"


    Su Qianyuan asked again.


    "If you don''t fight, you won''t fight!"


    Zhang Han decisively gave in.


    In this case, he fart.


    Su Qianyuan, who was incarnate as a giant, suddenly changed his figure and became a normal person again. He came to Zhang Han and just looked at Zhang Han with a smile.


    "Lao San, what are you doing, why suddenly... become stronger?"


    Zhang Han asked with a wry smile.


    "I¡­"


    Su Qianyuan wanted to answer.


    I can think about it again, looking at Zhang Han''s beautiful long black hair, and touching his big bald head again, I suddenly feel unhappy and don''t want to tell the truth.


    "Because I have become bald and become stronger, brother brother, you can shave your hair and become stronger."


    Su Qianyuan said such a sentence very seriously.


    Zhang Han: "?"


    Although it feels like the third child is fooling around, why is there a slight movement?


    Fifth more.


    Although I am busy during the day, the cabbage will definitely keep the five shifts!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 791： The Attack of the Blue Sky Saint

    Chapter 791 Attack of the Blue Sky Saint


    East China, Yintian Island.


    In a side hall.


    Zhang Han, who had finished discussing with Su Qianyuan, returned here.


    As the acting sect master, Zhang Han naturally couldn''t leave for too long, so after he returned, he came here as soon as possible, and continued to accompany those Da Luo beings in their affairs.


    It¡¯s just that Zhang Han, who was dealing with affairs, seemed absent-minded.


    The words Su Qianyuan said were echoed in his mind.


    becomes bald, and also becomes stronger.


    Zhang Han was a little moved.


    But he felt that Su Qianyuan was fooling him at all.


    However, knowing is going to know.


    But this does not prevent Zhang Han from moving.


    There is a saying that Zhang Han''s heart is indeed a heartbeat, which causes this sentence to keep echoing in his mind.


    He knew it was fake, but he would still think about it.


    Is it really possible?


    This hair is worthless.


    Would you like to try it?


    Try it, if it really becomes stronger, then it will make a lot of money.


    If it¡¯s useless, then he doesn¡¯t lose anything, he just loses some hair.


    "Sect Master, what are you thinking about, why are you out of your mind."


    A big Luo existed seeing Zhang Han''s state, and couldn''t help but curiously asked.


    "You said, will it become stronger if you are bald?"


    Zhang Han raised his head to look at that Ronaldo, without thinking about it, blurted out.


    The big Luo exists: "???"


    What is the relationship between being bald and getting stronger?


    Why become stronger when you are bald.


    The existence of that Da Luo is very difficult to understand.


    But he looked at Zhang Han''s serious appearance, not as if he was joking.


    For a while, it won¡¯t be enough for him.


    Does the amount of hair have any direct relationship with getting stronger?


    "The acting sect master, baldness has nothing to do with becoming stronger, right? Unless it is some secret method that requires hair sacrifices, then baldness can indeed become stronger."


    Daluo existence frowned and asked.


    "But if it is bald alone, will it become stronger?"


    Zhang Han asked straightforwardly.


    "This is impossible."


    Na Daluo shook his head decisively.


    "But my third junior brother just became bald and stronger."


    "That might be some secret method he cultivated."


    "Impossible, he simply became bald and stronger again."


    "this¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    Zhang Han and Na Daluo directly argued.


    Seeing that the surrounding big Luo existed, they all shook their heads, not knowing what to say.


    at this time.


    Suddenly, the formation of Yintian Island shook, and it seemed that someone was attacking the formation of Yintian Island.


    The arguing Zhang Han and Da Luo were both stunned, and they all looked at the outside of Yintian Island.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the main hall of the sovereign.


    Chu Yuan who was preaching to Ye Luo also opened his eyes instantly.


    He looked directly outside.


    His eyes quickly locked out of Yintian Island.


    In his line of sight, a not weak existence was standing outside Yintian Island, looking around Yintian Island.


    The existence that is not weak is a saint.


    "Is this to pick something up?"


    Chu Yuan was a bit wrong.


    But he quickly recovered.


    There is such a statue that the disciples in Yintian Island can''t be beaten. He has to shoot it himself.


    dared to run outside the door of his house to provoke him, even if he didn''t want to make a move.


    However, last time he killed the mysterious saint.


    Why does anyone dare to provoke this time?


    Really treat him as paperless.


    "Loo''er, wake up."


    Chu Yuan spoke softly, preparing to wake Ye Luo before going out.


    "Hmm...Master!"


    Leaf fell under Chu Yuan''s words, and quickly separated from the state of meditation, facing the latter, he quickly said with his hands.


    He has a confused look on his face.


    I don¡¯t understand why Master wakes him up at this time.


    But he didn''t dare to ask more.


    "Luo''er, there are saints outside Yintian Island who want to pick things up, and need to go out for the teacher, so this sermon is temporarily suspended, you can practice yourself first."


    Chu Yuan explained it softly.


    Regarding his disciple, regardless of his tone or attitude, he was always good, and he did not show any signs of impatience.


    "Is there a saint to pick things up? Master, it is better to let the disciple take action, the disciple is willing to share the worries for the master."


    Ye Luo was taken aback for a moment, and then said repeatedly.


    "No, Luo''er, the saint who came this time is different from other saints. You are not an opponent, so you need to go as a teacher yourself. You don''t need to worry, this person can''t be a teacher."


    Of course, Chu Yuan knew that this was his eldest disciple who cared about him.


    So he said for a while, got up and left.


    With a movement of his figure, he turned into a divine light and flew outside.


    In the same place, Ye Luo sat there blankly, looking at Chu Yuan''s leaving figure.


    The saint who came this time is different from other saints. He is not an opponent?


    In the final analysis, his strength is too weak.


    Strength!


    He still lacks strength!


    Ye Luo has a strong desire in his eyes.


    He wants to become stronger.


    He wants to grow up to the point where he can solve all the problems of the master, so that the master can practice quietly!


    Ye Luo''s inner thoughts became more and more solid.


    ¡­¡­


    Beyond the Hidden Sky Island.


    The blue sky saint stepped quietly into the air, without any action.


    His attack just now was just to tell the saint inside that he is coming, let him come out.


    "Where did this saint come from? His aura is no weaker than mine. Why didn''t God have any warning when he entered the immortal world?"


    Blue Sky Saint is very puzzled.


    He actually knows the fairy world very well.


    In the fairy world, generally speaking, there are eight saints, but those eight are all weak, at least for him, weak.


    In addition, there are many remnants in the fairy world.


    These remnant saints belong to the existence that is stronger than the general semi-sages, but weaker than the saints, and linger in the world, so they are called the remnant saints.


    The sage of Qingtian didn¡¯t understand why the one in Yintian Island appeared in the immortal world.


    If he entered the fairy world from the chaos and nothingness, why would there be no warning, or even the slightest reaction, from Heaven?


    "Is it possible that this saint has any special magic weapon that can block the way of heaven?"


    Blue Sky Saint frowned and whispered in a low voice.


    Wow...


    at this time.


    In ??Hidden Sky Island, Chu Yuan, who was in the form of divine light, quickly descended, came to the sky, and faced the sage in the sky.


    The mysterious and powerful aura that belongs to Shenguang permeates out.


    "Who is Your Excellency? Why did you come here."


    Chu Yuan took the lead to speak.


    The divine light flashed on him, ready to attack at any time.


    He had a fight with the saint last time.


    Chu Yuan didn''t know if the saint in front of him would do the same.


    So he chose to be ready to attack at any time, lest the opponent suddenly attacked and he had no time to defend.


    Chu Yuan¡¯s battle preparation.


    also attracted the attention of Saint Qingtian, his expression was much more solemn, and he was also ready to fight...


    First more.


    Today¡¯s update may be a little late, and cabbage is still running around.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 792： Chu Yuans Protection

    Chapter 792 Chu Yuan''s Protection


    Outside the hidden island, in the sea of ??nothingness.


    At this moment, the two saints are facing each other.


    Blue Sky Saint and Chu Yuan stood on each side, facing each other far away, silent.


    However, the aura that naturally radiates from the two bodies is constantly confronting each other.


    The divine light on Chu Yuan''s body is mysterious and powerful.


    The heavenly majesty in the sage of the blue sky is mighty and strong.


    However, the momentum on the two of them said.


    Chu Yuan is even better.


    In the confrontation, Chu Yuan''s aura suppressed the Qingtian Saint.


    It took a long time for this confrontation to be broken.


    was the first to be broken by Qingtian Saint.


    "How did you enter the fairyland?"


    Sage Qingtian said such a sentence plainly.


    The words come out.


    also shattered the silence on the court.


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly, and some did not want to answer this person.


    This person is easy to pull.


    He has just asked who this person is.


    Not only did this person not answer, but now he is still asking how he entered the fairy world.


    "Of course I walked in."


    Finally, Chu Yuan answered, but his tone was slightly cold.


    "You have such a cultivation base, and you have entered the immortal realm. It is impossible for the heavens to be without warning. What strange treasure is there on you?"


    Blue Sky Saint asked again.


    "You talk too much, so who are you and why are you here?"


    Chu Yuan frowned and said.


    "Pan Dao Qingtian, the spokesperson of Tian Dao, you came from outside the immortal world, and the way of heaven should be taken care of naturally, so Pang Dao came here."


    Sage Qingtian finally answered Chu Yuan''s words this time.


    He replied, his eyes fixed on Chu Yuan.


    secretly estimated in his heart.


    If he fights with Chu Yuan, how many chances will he have.


    The final result is seven three open.


    Chu Yuan is seven, he is three.


    However, he can still get the blessing of Heaven.


    However, he didn''t want to start the battle with Chu Yuan easily.


    "Then what do you want to do."


    Chu Yuan''s tone became colder.


    The light flashes on the body.


    The flash of light, which means that he will be able to make a full shot in the next moment.


    "If you make a move, Poor Dao naturally knows what to do next."


    The killing intent on the sage of the blue sky gradually became stronger.


    His voice fell.


    Chu Yuan slammed his hands, and his whole body turned into divine light, rushing towards the sage of the sky.


    Boom!


    The divine light rushed past, and the void collapsed, as if nothing could stop the power of the divine light.


    Sage Qingtian saw Chu Yuan rushing, his expression also changed. He stretched out his hand and waved, condensing a shield in front of him, trying to block Chu Yuan.


    Boom, boom!


    Unfortunately, the shield of the Blue Sky Saint had no effect on Chu Yuan at all.


    Under the impact of divine light.


    The shield turned into nothingness and disappeared.


    Blue Sky Saint¡¯s face finally changed drastically at this moment, unable to maintain his former ease.


    "Wait¡­¡­"


    Blue Sky Saint still wants to say something.


    But there is no such opportunity.


    The divine light impacted on the body of the sage of the sky, wrapped the sage of the sky and fell down.


    boom! ! !


    The sea of ??nothingness is blown out of endless splashes.


    The blue sky saint keeps sinking.


    Chu Yuan flees thousands of miles away after impacting once, looking at the sea of ??nothingness.


    His eyes are fixed on the sea of ??nothingness below,


    Although he was hit with this blow, he felt that he did not cause any harm to Qingtian Saint.


    The aura of the blue sky saint gave him a feeling when he faced the saint over the long river of time.


    It''s just that the saint at that time was much stronger than the blue sky saint.


    Chu Yuan estimated that it should be the gap between small realms.


    At least, he shouldn''t be able to kill this azure saint so easily.


    Wow...


    Just as Chu Yuan was thinking, the sea of ??nothingness burst open suddenly, and countless water splashed into the sky.


    The blue sky saint flew up from the bottom of the sea, looking at Chu Yuan with extremely solemn expression.


    In fact, he was not as Chu Yuan said. He received a blow without causing any harm.


    was hit by Chu Yuan, and he almost entered a state of serious injury. Fortunately, the power of Heavenly Dao manifested and offset some of the damage.


    "This person is very strong!"


    Sage Qingtian looked at Chu Yuan and made this evaluation in his heart.


    My family knows about my family affairs.


    He is in the realm of heaven, and his combat power is blessed. Even in this case, he still almost cannot withstand the blow of Chu Yuan.


    If you leave the way of heaven, I am afraid that the person in front of you can kill him with a single look.


    Even if you get the blessing of heaven, you can''t beat the person in front of you!


    This is the final conclusion reached by Qingtian Saint.


    The gap is too big.


    "With the cultivation base of fellow Taoists, one should not be interested in the immortal world."


    Blue Sky Saint''s tone became very polite.


    Even the title has changed from ¡®you¡¯ to ¡®daoyou¡¯.


    The rapid change in his attitude is jaw-dropping.


    "This seat has soared from the lower realm. If it doesn''t ascend to the immortal realm, is it possible that it can still ascend to other places? Why can''t I be interested in the immortal realm?"


    Chu Yuan hummed coldly and said.


    He still looks cold.


    He just remembered how tugged this person was.


    "Dao Fellows came from soaring?"


    Blue Sky Saint was taken aback, then shook his head.


    What a joke.


    Is this level of cultivation come from the lower realm?


    Isn¡¯t this a trouble.


    He also only considered that Chu Yuan was unwilling to tell the truth, and he was unwilling to believe that Chu Yuan had risen to his death.


    Can the lower realm rise out of this class of powerhouses?


    Do not make jokes.


    For the fairy world, the only function of the lower world is to increase the luck of the fairy world and increase the stability of the fairy world.


    Besides, the lower realm has no other effect on the fairy realm.


    In the eyes of Sage Qingtian, that''s it.


    All sentient beings in the lower realm are not even comparable to a random creature in the immortal realm.


    Blue Sky Saint is so partial.


    "Daoist, no matter what reason you came to the immortal world, but please don''t interfere with the immortal world. This is the meaning of heaven, not the meaning of poverty."


    The Sage of Blue Sky arched his hands and said like this.


    "Don''t interfere with the immortal world? What does this mean?"


    Chu Yuan saw that the other party had no intention of doing it, and couldn''t help but stop the action.


    "The matter of the immortal world has its own fixed number. Taoists can freely move in the immortal world, but please do not participate in the matter of the immortal world."


    The blue sky saint spoke again.


    His current appearance is completely negotiating, not the least arrogant.


    "This seat is in the immortal realm, and never cares about nosy, but if the disciple of this seat is in danger in the immortal realm, this seat must take care of it, no matter who comes, this is the case. Had a game with this seat."


    Chu Yuan refused to regress at all when it came to sheltering his disciples.


    And his attitude is extremely tough.


    It looks like no matter who it is, he can''t hurt his disciple.


    For Chu Yuan, his dozen or so disciples are the heart and soul, and they are everything to him.


    He has done everything to protect these dozen disciples and protect them from growing up!


    Second update, there are at least two more changes before cabbage goes to bed!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 793： Tiandao babysitter [third more]

    Chapter 793 Tiandao Nanny [third more]


    The sea of ??nothingness.


    After listening to Chu Yuan''s words.


    Blue Sky Saint did not answer immediately, but fell into deep thought.


    After meditation for a long time, he spoke.


    "Friends of Daoist, the poor Dao can agree on behalf of the Dao of Heaven. If you agree, you will never interfere in the affairs of the immortal world. From today onwards, the disciples of the Daoist will be protected by the Dao of Heaven in the immortal world. No one can hurt the disciples of the taoist friends."


    "So, can fellow Taoists stay on this island with peace of mind."


    Blue Sky Saint pointed to Yintian Island and slowly spoke.


    His meaning is very simple. Heaven protects your disciples, but you must stay in one place honestly and not move around casually.


    Represented by one''s own freedom, in exchange for disciples to be protected by the heavenly way, since then there will be no hindrance in the immortal world!


    Just now Chu Yuan frowned when he heard this.


    But immediately, he stretched out again.


    Wait, there is such a good thing?


    As a nanny in the fairy world, Tian Dao will take care of his disciples for free?


    means that he can¡¯t go out to Yintian Island?


    This kind of thing...


    It''s not that great.


    Chu Yuan is happy.


    Shenguang large can''t go out, then he still has a sacred trumpet.


    Then there is a large size of heaven.


    There are many other numbers, and one number is restricted to travel, so he can open other numbers.


    It¡¯s not a big problem whether this Shenguang tuba can go out.


    But it¡¯s rare to be a babysitter.


    "Yes, it''s a deal!"


    Chu Yuan said decisively.


    After this village, there is no more shop.


    If you don''t agree right now, it''s all fools.


    "Tao friends seriously?"


    Blue Sky Saint was taken aback for a moment.


    In fact, he didn''t think that he could directly let Chu Yuan agree.


    originally thought that Chu Yuan would bargain.


    He is mentally prepared.


    At least let Chu Yuan stay on this island for tens of thousands of years. This is his bottom line.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Yuan agreed directly.


    This caught him off guard.


    "Naturally take it seriously, why, did you regret it?"


    Chu Yuan raised an eyebrow and said.


    "This is impossible, but I didn''t expect that the Daoist would agree so happily. Since the Daoist agreed, the poor Dao will leave first."


    Blue Sky Saint took a deep breath, said nothing, and was about to leave.


    "Etc., etc!"


    Chu Yuan suddenly called the Sage Qingtian.


    "Do you think fellow Daoist regrets it?"


    Blue Sky Saint turned around, looked at Chu Yuan, raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "No, I feel that your scribbled verbal agreement like this is a bit inappropriate. Should we make a contract or something? If it doesn''t work, we can also make up some vows. These are all possible. This way down, You and I can be more at ease."


    Chu Yuan strongly requested.


    He is worried that the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm will not try his best to protect his disciples.


    If there is a contract or something, it will be more at ease.


    Blue Sky Saint: "?"


    Why are you so impatient?


    He didn''t think about the contract, he thought it was enough to get a promise.


    Why did you think of this thing?


    Blue Sky Saint was silent.


    But soon, he recovered and decided to sign a decree with Chu Yuan.


    He didn''t dare to mention it before, because he was afraid of disgusting Chu Yuan.


    The strong are all with dignity.


    He was afraid that he would become hostile to Chu Yuan because of this.


    But Chu Yuan mentioned it himself, then he was not welcome.


    "Then fellow daoists, let''s sign a decrement."


    Sage Qingtian raised his head, looked at Chu Yuan, and said like this.


    Chu Yuan naturally readily agreed.


    The two hit it off and signed a decree immediately.


    Then, the two of them were satisfied, and both left.


    Chu Yuan is profitable.


    As for whether this blue sky saint earns or not, Chu Yuan doesn''t know.


    ...


    Return to Yintian Island.


    Chu Yuan immediately prepared to summon all the direct disciples so that they can come and go freely in the future.


    After all, there is a goddess as a babysitter, there is no danger when going out, and the disciples go out if they like to go out.


    However, Chu Yuan hadn''t called him yet. When he returned to Yintian Island and saw the greatly changed Yintian Island, he was silent.


    He has been in the Sect Master''s Hall all the time, and he has never even seen Yintian Island.


    Looking at it this time, he felt that he had gone wrong...


    ...


    Taiqing Palace.


    Blue Sky Saint, with the help of the power of heaven, came here in an instant.


    The first thing he did when he came here was to summon three saints.


    As for the ancient gods.


    He didn''t bother to take care of it.


    He was counted in the fairy world before, and there were nine sages.


    But the ranks of combat power among the Nine Saints are completely different.


    He is a sage in the sky.


    Taiqing saints, Yuqing saints, Shangqing saints are a class.


    The remaining ones are first gears.


    The ancient gods, in his eyes, are extremely weak saints, and naturally they are not in his eyes.


    So the sage of the blue sky is too lazy to be called an ancient god.


    "See the sage of the blue sky."


    The three saints immediately saluted the blue sky saints.


    They dare not disrespect the Qingtian Saint.


    "Speaking of you, how much do you know about the saint on Yintian Island."


    The sage Qingtian didn¡¯t say much else, he just asked him about Chu Yuan.


    The three saints heard the words and were taken aback for a while, some of them did not react.


    But under the gaze of the Sage Qingtian, they did not dare to be too distracted.


    They quickly returned to their senses, one after another spoke, and answered the blue sky saint.


    In fact, they don¡¯t know much about Chu Yuan, so they don¡¯t have much information.


    Sage Qingtian finished listening, but only nodded slightly, not paying attention. He sat on the futon, pondered for a moment, and then slowly spoke.


    "From today onwards, those who live on Yintian Island will be protected by the Dao of Heaven, and all beings in the immortal world shall not offend, and those who live in the immortal world should respect the Island of Yintian. "


    Blue sky sage language is not amazing and endless.


    opened his mouth and said such a thing.


    The three sages were shocked when they heard the words.


    I really don¡¯t understand.


    Why did the Saint Qingtian say such a thing.


    And it was said in the name of heaven.


    This means that these words are the order of heaven.


    Furthermore, the content of these words is completely compromised with Yintian Island.


    Could it be...


    Could it be that the Sage Qingtian has already fought against the Yintian Island, and he still suffered a loss, so he compromised like this?


    Three Saints have already made up a scene.


    "The three of you are the three strongest saints in the immortal realm today. This law will be handed over to you to promulgate. If all beings in the immortal realm violate the law, heaven will punish them."


    Blue Sky Saint raised his eyes and said like this.


    "Yes!"


    The three saints all nodded their heads and agreed, how dare they refuse the Qingtian saint.


    "Also, next, Pang Dao will go to North Xianzhou to restore the aura of Bei Xianzhou, but it will take some time. If you have something, you can go to Bei Xianzhou to find Pang Dao."


    Blue Sky Saint once again added.


    The three sages heard the words, saying yes one after another, and didn¡¯t dare to say anything else, for fear that they would violate the taboo of the blue sky sage...


    The third update, and the fourth update a little later.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 794： Find another job [fourth more]

    Chapter 794 Seek another job [fourth more]


    East China, Yintian Island.


    Wudaozong, above the main hall of the sovereign.


    Chu Yuan summoned all his disciples.


    He first said about the immortal realm Tiandao¡¯s sheltering them.


    When many disciples of the Innocent Sect learned about this, they were naturally surprised, but they could understand what their master said.


    Master is unusual.


    What they can do is normal, and they can understand.


    They also silently accepted this, and gave birth to the idea of ??going out to practice.


    However, I haven¡¯t waited for them to come up with this idea.


    I heard the question asked by my master.


    "In addition, I would like to ask the teacher about the huge changes in Yintian Island."


    "You should all know about this, right? You didn''t pay attention to Yintian Island before as a teacher. Suddenly, the huge changes on Yintian Island were frightened. He wanted to know that this was you. Which masterpiece?"


    Chu Yuan sat cross-legged on the futon, looking at the dozen or so disciples below, showing a ¡®friendly¡¯ smile.


    He really wants to know who did so many things this time.


    And the many disciples of the Innocent Sect who heard this looked at each other, except for Zhang Han, they all took a step back in the end.


    They all knew that this matter had nothing to do with them, so they didn''t want to take the credit of Zhang Han, so they took a step back.


    "Respected Master, this matter is done by a disciple."


    When Zhang Han saw this, he felt extremely excited in his heart, but on the surface he still pretended to be nonchalant and walked out and said gently.


    "You really did it? No one else''s credit, you are the only one?"


    Chu Yuan frowned and asked faintly.


    What else does Zhang Han want to say.


    But he hasn¡¯t waited for him to speak out yet.


    The genius doctor Hua behind ?? spoke up.


    "Returning to Master, this matter was indeed done by the two seniors. The two seniors managed the entire sect. The development of the sect was prosperous. I am ashamed of the sect. I have been in retreat, but I neglected to contribute to the sect. NS."


    The genius doctor ??Hua arched his hands and spoke.


    The words come out.


    Zhang Han smiled clearly, only shook his head, did not speak, apparently defaulted.


    It''s just that he Zhang always disdains to ask for credit.


    So I didn¡¯t speak.


    "Han''er, then tell me what you have done."


    Chu Yuan''s expression gradually stiffened, and he asked.


    "Ahem, Master, it¡¯s nothing, but the east of Yintian Island has been built as a residential area for the named disciples, the west of Yintian Island has been built as an area for disciples to practice, and the south of Yintian Island has become..."


    "There is also the recruitment of a lot of Da Luo existence, to supplement my Wudaozong high-level combat power, and the recruitment of 10,000 registered disciples."


    "Master, please rest assured, although the number of these named disciples is large, but the disciples have made them all into a fairyland, everyone is a talent, and now I have no Dao Sect, but there are tens of thousands of named disciples in the fairyland!"


    What Zhang Han said in his mouth, he didn''t care, and the credit was listed, it was more than one.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t react to hearing it.


    Chu Yuan did not listen to all of it.


    But he heard the last words clearly.


    Wu Dao Sect recruited tens of thousands of named disciples, and then all of them became talents, and they all became Wonderland? ?


    Zhang Lao Er, Zhang Lao Er.


    is really the biggest obstacle to his spiritual path.


    Chu Yuan was so angry that he wanted to laugh a little.


    His Shenguang trumpet rule needs to be taught to abolish disciples to offset it. He has always insisted on the form of accepting more disciples, and it is estimated that some disciples will be abolished.


    Last time, the more than a thousand registered disciples didn''t waste much time.


    This time Zhang Lao Er recruited more than 10,000 disciples, and all of them became talented and became a fairyland.


    Good guy!


    He is really a good guy!


    Chu Yuan was thinking about the recent incidents, and after a while, he would take care of the Shenguang trumpet affairs.


    Now it seems that with this Zhang Lao Er, let alone whether the Shenguang Trumpet can complete the offset rule.


    asked whether he Shenguang Tu would be **** to death, that''s all two things.


    Hey, according to this progress, when he can complete the three-in-one state, the realm will be different at that time.


    No, no, you have to get this second Zhang, or he will feel uneasy!


    Chu Yuan looked at Zhang Han with a stiff expression.


    "Han''er, you did a good job in this matter. I plan to reward you for the teacher."


    Chu Yuan spoke in a strange tone.


    His tone at this moment is very yin and yang.


    But Zhang Han couldn''t hear it at all. He could hardly suppress the excitement in his heart.


    He thought that Master really wanted to reward him, so he couldn''t control his mentality at all.


    "Teacher, Master, these are all what the disciple should do, no reward is needed."


    Zhang Han tactfully declined it again, just a little bit more interesting.


    "No, no, no, you have made such a great contribution to the sect. How can you not be rewarded as a teacher? You will stay later, and there are some things you want to tell you about the teacher."


    Chu Yuan looked at Zhang Han with a faint smile, and slowly said.


    At this moment, his fist was clenched purple, but fortunately, it was covered by divine light so that others could not see it.


    "The disciple will follow the orders of the master."


    Zhang Han put on an obedient look again, and quickly took his orders.


    "Well, you can withdraw first. You can stay here later."


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath, and after speaking with Zhang Han, he didn''t look at it again.


    His eyes quickly fell on the other disciples.


    First, Su Qianyuan, who had been watching for a long time.


    He has been concerned about Su Qianyuan¡¯s explosion of seeds for a long time.


    After looking at it for a long time, it was confirmed that Su Qianyuan''s body did not have any problems before he relaxed.


    I don¡¯t know how Su Qianyuan opened it, but there is no problem.


    He was still afraid of something wrong with Su Qianyuan.


    Then, Chu Yuan looked at these precious disciples one by one.


    After reading it, talk to the disciples.


    Immediately made the disciples retreat.


    Before retreating, Chu Yuan kept Zhang Han behind, and told Ye Luo to come over later and continue to complete the sanctification support.


    Soon, only Chu Yuan and Zhang Han were left in the hall.


    "Master, the disciples really don''t need any rewards, everything is actually what the disciples should do."


    Zhang Han started pulling again.


    is habitual humility.


    "Han''er, you have made such a great contribution to the sect. How can you not be rewarded as a teacher? The reward is for you to think about it."


    Chu Yuan smiled, grinningly.


    is just shrouded in divine light, no one can see it.


    "Master, just give a little reward, not too big..."


    "Well, I think you have contributed enough to the teacher, so I am going to give you some surprises..."


    "Huh? Master, do you want to get me regular?"


    "What is the conversion? The teacher feels that you have great talents, and the contemporary suzerain is too wasteful, so the teacher intends to let you find another job."


    Zhang Han: "???"


    Find another job? ? ?


    Fourth more.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 795： Cant stay Zhang Han

    Chapter 795


    In the hall of the lord.


    Zhang Han fell silent as he listened to what his master said.


    He doesn¡¯t know what he did wrong.


    Why does the Master use the words ¡®seeking another job¡¯?


    Zhang Han just stood there, grievingly looking at Chu Yuan who was sitting cross-legged in front of him. Those eyes blinked and blinked, barely shed tears.


    Anyone who sees it will feel wronged.


    "Master, Master, what can disciples do wrong?"


    Zhang Han couldn''t help it in the end, and asked such a sentence.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan, who was sitting on the upper futon, was expressionless.


    His heart is like still water.


    will not be moved by Zhang Han''s expression at all.


    joke.


    This cock''s back stabbing is too much.


    If it is just to teach the thousands of registered disciples previously recruited to become talents, that''s all.


    But this second child actually recruited tens of thousands of disciples by himself, and he turned them into a fairyland, and everyone became a talent.


    This is too much!


    If it weren''t for scruples, Zhang Han would also be one of his darling disciples.


    Chu Yuan must slap this stuff to death.


    Even the spirits are shattered.


    Zhang Han is also his disciple.


    He has always loved his disciples.


    That¡¯s why I just chose to rush this Zhang Han to other places to practice, so as not to ruin his ¡®Three in One¡¯ plan.


    "Have the teacher ever said that you did something wrong? The teacher just feels that it is a pity that the talents you possess can be used in the sect."


    Chu Yuan grinned reluctantly, and said slowly.


    "No! Master, being able to contribute to the sect is the supreme glory of the disciple, and the disciple only wants to stay in this position."


    When Zhang Han heard it, he felt much better in his heart, but he still gritted his teeth.


    He is absolutely unwilling to leave.


    He just wants to stay in Wudaozong and continue to be the contemporary sovereign.


    If you can''t be converted, you can''t be converted, the position of this generation sect master must not be lost.


    "No, do your best, you should not stay in this position if you can."


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and said.


    "Master, I really only want to stay in the sect and continue to contribute to the sect!"


    Zhang Han said sincerely.


    "Your ability is much more than that, you shouldn''t stop here."


    Chu Yuan forced a smile on his face and said.


    He couldn''t wait to tear Zhang Han in his heart.


    Still want to continue to contribute to the sect? With Zhang Han in the clan, he was afraid that he would not be able to complete the ¡®Three-in-One¡¯ plan after waiting tens of thousands of years.


    "Master, no no no..."


    "Han''er, listen as a teacher!"


    "But Master..."


    "Listen as a teacher!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Zhang Han and Chu Yuan pulled.


    In the end, it was defeated by Chu Yuan''s death gaze.


    Zhang Han can only stand in place with grievances.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan was also helpless.


    He felt that he still couldn''t force Zhang Han away, he had to find a suitable reason.


    This reason must at least be able to perfuse Zhang Han, and fool Zhang Han.


    Chu Yuan thought about it carefully.


    He pondered for a long time.


    Suddenly, there was an idea, something came to mind.


    So, he spoke.


    "Han''er, in fact, this matter is not deliberately done for the teacher, but only your talents. If you stay in the clan, it will limit your talents."


    "So I want to send you to do something bigger and more important."


    Chu Yuan said slowly.


    "Ah? Master, what else can be more important than the management of the sect itself? Master is also asked to keep the disciples in the sect for a few years, and the disciples will surely increase the number of named disciples to more than one hundred thousand! If the disciple cannot do it, he is willing to be punished!"


    Zhang Han arched his hands and said seriously.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    What did you say?


    Give you a few years, must cultivate one hundred thousand talented disciples?


    How many?


    Ten, one hundred thousand?


    What a dick! I can''t keep you!


    Chu Yuan instantly strengthened his thoughts.


    "Han''er, you know that a sect does not only have the power of the bright side? Everything in the world has both positive and negative sides. Similarly, a sect also has the power of the bright side and the power of the dark side."


    Chu Yuan smiled and said slowly.


    "Huh? Master, what do you mean?"


    When Zhang Han heard this, he vaguely seemed to understand something.


    "My teacher wants you to go out to cultivate the dark side power that belongs to our Wudao Sect! This power is hidden in the dark and not known to others, but at the critical moment, it can explode the most important role!"


    Chu Yuan flickered.


    It was a bit of enthusiasm, as if it were true.


    The speaker is unintentional, but the listener is eager.


    After listening to what Chu Yuan said, Zhang Han instantly understood.


    I see! I see!


    Master is not to dislike him or something, but to appoint him to do more important things!


    Right.


    It is not good to stay in the clan after all.


    His position will be very awkward.


    He is the acting sect master, but there is a talented big brother on top of him.


    His contemporary suzerain, what should the elder brother do?


    Below him, there is another youngest who has risen recently.


    Actually, he is indeed a little unqualified to sit on the position of supreme lord.


    Master must have understood this point.


    That¡¯s why.


    Let him cultivate the dark side forces.


    If he cultivates the power of the dark side, then he is not only the master of the power of the dark side, but will also become one of the people who truly hold the power of He Wu Dao Sect!


    Master, good intentions!


    Zhang Han was moved.


    "Han''er, you might understand what the teacher said? Don''t think it''s useless to cultivate dark side power! The use of dark side power is so many..."


    Chu Yuan thought that Zhang Han didn''t believe it, and just wanted to continue to add something.


    "Master does not need to say any more, disciples understand! Disciple understands what Master means! Disciple is willing to go out to cultivate the dark side power belonging to Wudaozong!"


    Zhang Han arched his hands and said loudly.


    "Huh? Do you really understand?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, but Zhang Han did not expect Zhang Han to agree so quickly.


    "Master¡¯s intention, how can disciples not understand, Master, don¡¯t worry, disciples are now ready to go out and cultivate the dark side power of my Innocent Sect!"


    Zhang Han left these words.


    turned around and left.


    It''s a decisive move.


    Chu Yuan was stunned, and some did not react.


    He didn''t react until Zhang Han had walked out of the Sect Master Hall.


    "This **** is just like being beaten up with chicken blood, shouldn¡¯t he take it seriously, right?"


    Chu Yuan muttered to herself while looking at the direction of the entrance of the Sect Master¡¯s Hall.


    He is a little worried about this cock.


    But after another thought, now the disciples of Wudaozong are going out, but there is a nanny from the heavens, you can surf as much as you want without fear.


    Unless the gods of the fairy world play yin, he promises on the surface, and does not protect his disciples behind him.


    If that is the case, if his disciple suffers any loss due to this, then he will fight for the Shenguang large size, the Tiandao large size, and the Shenguang trumpet, and he will fight to the death and the heavens!


    The light in Chu Yuan¡¯s eyes was shining, and his thoughts were extremely firm...


    First more.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 796： Comparison between Su Qianyuan and Ye Luo

    Chapter 796 The discussion between Su Qianyuan and Ye Luo


    East China, Yintian Island.


    Sovereign Hall.


    After Zhang Han left, Chu Yuan let Ye Luo in.


    He let Ye Luo in, ready to continue to complete the support of sanctification.


    Ye Luo is not holy, most of his energy will be on Ye Luo.


    To support Ye Luo to become a holy master!


    However, he did not preach to Ye Luo the first time, but also asked Ye Luo''s opinions.


    Now Zhang Han is leaving.


    Wudaozong''s acting sect master was vacated.


    The current Innocent Sect is very lively, with tens of thousands of named disciples and various facilities, if no one manages it, I am afraid it will be chaotic.


    So you have to elect a deputy suzerain to manage it.


    It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know who to choose.


    So I came to ask Ye Luo.


    "Master, the disciples feel that the Third Junior Brother is fine. The Third Junior Brother himself was the manager of the sacred place of the side before, and later entered the Wudao School, and he has management experience."


    Ye Luo pondered for a long time, and said.


    "The youngest?"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback for a moment.


    Yes.


    He almost forgot.


    The third child is the administrator of a holy land, and he entered Wudaozong later.


    It¡¯s just that the youngest has a well-developed limbs and a simple mind all year round. Everything is solved with his fists. Over time, he forgets that the youngest is a person with management experience.


    "Yes, you can go and talk to the youngest, let the youngest take office immediately, the contemporary suzerain!"


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly and agreed.


    Ye Luo naturally had no objection to this, he bowed his hand, and then withdrew from the main hall of the sovereign, and went to look for Su Qianyuan.


    ¡­¡­


    After Ye Luo left, he went straight to Su Qianyuan''s bedroom.


    Ye Luo originally thought that Su Qianyuan would readily agree, but unexpectedly, Su Qianyuan refused.


    The reason given by Su Qianyuan was that he had insufficient experience to manage a large sect.


    However, he still told the real reason behind his back. He has reached a critical moment in his cultivation, and he hasn''t had time for a while.


    Of course, Ye Luo could understand this, and nodded to indicate that after he understood, he turned around and left.


    However, he was stopped by Su Qianyuan before he left.


    "Brother, we haven¡¯t discussed each other for a long time. Recently, the cultivation base of junior and senior has greatly increased. I wonder if Senior Brother can discuss one or two with me?"


    Su Qianyuan grinned and asked.


    "Compare? Yes!"


    Ye Luo also smiled, nodded and said.


    The two hit it off.


    immediately got up, and both went to the sea of ??nothingness.


    ¡­¡­


    Both of them are strong.


    soon descended into the sea of ??nothingness.


    The two face each other far away, standing in the sea of ??nothingness.


    However, compared to Ye Luo''s calm and casual.


    Su Qianyuan is slightly more aggressive.


    He fixed his eyes on his big brother.


    He always wanted to defeat the big brother.


    It¡¯s not a day or two to have this idea.


    So it can finally fight.


    He said that it is impossible not to be excited.


    "Third Junior Brother, you should take action first and do your best."


    Ye Luo smiled and said.


    "Follow the order of the big brother!"


    Su Qianyuan arched his hand and said such a loudly.


    The voice fell.


    He is full of evil spirits, and an extremely terrifying breath rises from him.


    Behind him, a huge ghost of evil spirits formed, and twelve road projections of different auras surrounded him, giving him a bit of fierce power.


    "Brother, be careful!"


    Su Qianyuan said such a sentence.


    He threw his fist at Ye Luo.


    At the moment he shook his fist, the huge evil spirit behind him also followed with a punch, slamming towards Ye Luo.


    This fist is heavy.


    Fisting wind passed, the void was like glass, cracking and cracking open.


    Ye Luo looked at the blow, and wanted to laugh inwardly.


    He could feel that the power of this punch was up to the standard, a very strong punch.


    But the speed of this punch is too slow.


    He can easily escape.


    Ye Luo, who had just raised this thought, was ready to get up and avoid it.


    Only the next moment, he was stunned.


    The space around him was completely blocked, and an invisible force locked him, so that he could only face the punch.


    Furthermore, in the blink of an eye, Ye Luo''s punch seemed to straddle space, and in an instant, it crossed an infinite distance and came to Ye Luo.


    A ghost punch!


    Ye Luo cursed inwardly, drew out the golden divine sword behind, the kendo projection appeared, and a sword slashed at the punch of the sky.


    Boom!


    Sword Qi swept across, carrying a forward sword force, smashing the punch.


    "Realm suppression."


    Ye Luo''s expression condensed slightly.


    He knows if he is not suppressed by the absolute realm.


    This punch, he would never be able to take it so easily.


    Ye Luo came back to his senses, and wanted to see Su Qianyuan.


    At this look, he was stunned.


    Su Qianyuan in front of him disappeared.


    "Brother, be careful!"


    At the same time, behind him, a voice rang.


    I saw Su Qianyuan''s figure appearing like a ghost, hitting Ye Luo''s spine with a punch.


    Ye Luo also quickly recovered, turned around to block with the golden sword.


    boom!


    The terrifying sword force collided with the fist wind, and waves were thrown around.


    Wow...


    This attack was an attack by Su Qianyuan and a defense by Ye Luo.


    But with a punch, Su Qianyuan backed thousands of meters, almost unable to stand on his feet.


    In contrast, Ye Luo stood there, motionless, his clothes fluttering in the wind, and the invisible sword force surrounded him.


    Open the sky sword!


    "Third Junior Brother, I''m serious."


    Ye Luo left these words, and then lifted the sword up, his figure turned into sword light, and rushed towards Su Qianyuan.


    Su Qianyuan was also not afraid, and rushed to meet Ye Luo.


    The two played against each other on the sea of ??nothingness.


    The vast sea of ??nothingness is shaking.


    However, in just a few seconds, the battle ended.


    So the shock of the Sea of ??Nothingness stopped soon.


    The result of the battle is very obvious.


    Ye Luo wins, Su Qianyuan loses.


    Su Qianyuan was half kneeling on the surface of the sea, panting.


    Ye Luo took the sword and stood, seemingly without any loss.


    "Three Junior Brothers, you have resisted my Seven Swords. Among the semi-sages of the fairy world, you have few opponents."


    Ye Luo gave Su Qianyuan¡¯s evaluation.


    He was also a little shocked inside.


    I didn''t expect Su Qianyuan to become stronger so fast.


    Before, the Wudao Sect was still at the bottom, and it grew to this point in a blink of an eye.


    Ye Luo can be quite sure that among the disciples of Wudaozong, no one except him is Su Qianyuan''s opponent.


    Even the many semi-sages in the fairy world, I am afraid that many of them are not enough for Su Qianyuan to fight.


    "Compared to the big brother, I am still too weak."


    Su Qianyuan shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    "You are already very strong. Compared with the second child, that is too much stronger."


    Ye Luo smiled slightly, walked to Su Qianyuan and helped him up.


    "Sir, don¡¯t mention it. Speaking of which, the second brother has also discussed with me, but I can''t even defeat my defense, hahahaha."


    "Huh? There is still such a thing? Specifically, what was the face of the second child?"


    "¡­¡­"


    second more.


    Today, we can only have two shifts for the time being. In recent days, cabbage has a lot of things during the day and overnight codewords. It¡¯s a bit overwhelming. Two shifts today and five shifts will be resumed tomorrow. My friends, forgive me.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 797： Five hours a day

    Chapter 797 Five hours a day


    East China, Yintian Island.


    Ye Luo and Su Qianyuan returned to Yintian Island after some discussions.


    Su Qianyuan was defeated by Ye Luo Qijian and was not discouraged. After returning, he continued to practice.


    Ye Luo could not find the contemporary suzerain. When Su Qianyuan was unwilling, he could only go to the hall of the suzerain and ask his master for instructions.


    After getting the master¡¯s permission, he targeted the Fourth Junior Sister Tantai Luo Xue.


    The abilities of ??Four Junior Sister Tantai Luo Xue were still recognized by Ye Luo.


    In Ye Luo''s view, this fourth junior sister has an extremely big view of the overall situation, and she is a ¡®chessman¡¯, naturally intelligent, and capable of easily controlling the current Wudao Sect.


    It''s just that this fourth junior sister has a fatal flaw.


    That''s lazy, and it''s a house.


    For the Fourth Junior Sister to manage the sect well, then this point must be resolved.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Luo hugged his mind and came to the residence of the fourth junior sister, Tantai Luo Xue, and explained the situation with Tantai Luo Xue who was playing chess leisurely.


    Unsurprisingly, Tantai Luoxue¡¯s first sentence was rejection.


    "Big brother, younger sister, and lack of ability, and even more inadequate cultivation base, how can you manage the sect? Senior brother or choose another person."


    Tantai Luo Xue said decisively.


    "Fourth Junior Sister, now a disciple in the clan, who is qualified and capable of the contemporary lord, that is, you, don¡¯t be humble."


    Ye Luo answered directly with his eyes closed.


    He had guessed that Tantai Luoxue would say so.


    Naturally, I have already figured out how to answer it.


    "No, big brother, this is definitely not good!"


    Tantai Luo Xue''s head shook like a rattle, and he didn''t want to be the acting sect master.


    "No? Anyway, I told you, Sister Si, if you want the Innocent Sect to cause chaos, then you should not inherit this position. You can only say so. I will go first. is you."


    Ye Luo smiled, turned around and left.


    He dropped the burden.


    With the temperament of this fourth junior sister, he was extremely sure how she would follow.


    "Brother, wait a minute!"


    Tantai Luo Xue hurriedly spoke, shouting to Ye Luo.


    "Why, Fourth Junior Sister, what else do you have?"


    Ye Luo turned around and said with a chuckle.


    "Big brother, you, you, you have won, you can also ask me to be the master, but I have the conditions."


    Tantai Luo Xue bit her lip lightly and said helplessly.


    "Conditions? Let''s talk about it."


    Ye Luo was no longer anxious, and sat on the chair, quietly waiting for the other party to state this ¡®condition¡¯.


    "My contemporary sect master, I can only be five hours a day. When five hours arrive, I will leave and return to my bedroom!"


    Tantai Luo Xue said so.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo was stunned.


    Only acting as the lord for five hours a day? Is this still time stamped? Get off work at a fixed time? ? ?


    Ye Luo was silent.


    But he couldn''t say much, so he finally nodded and agreed.


    After agreeing, Ye Luo left.


    However, he left and left, did not go far, and did not return to the Sect Master Hall in the first time.


    Instead of hiding her figure, she watched Tantai Luoxue.


    He wanted to see if Tantai Luoxue could manage the entire sect well.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Luo was hidden for three days.


    After three days of observation.


    Ye Luo finally left in peace, and went to the Sect Master¡¯s Hall to listen to his master¡¯s preaching.


    Although ?? Tantai Luo Xue only served as the acting sect master for five hours a day, she had to say that her ability was still very strong.


    With five hours of time, the entire sect was easily managed.


    However, what made Ye Luo a little speechless is that the management of time by the Fourth Junior Sister was too precise.


    Every time five hours arrive, he immediately gets off work, uses escape technique to go directly to the bedroom, and then stays in the house.


    This Ye Luo will not be able to complete it.


    But Ye Luo couldn''t say anything.


    Anyway, Tantai Luo Xue can manage the sect well, that''s okay.


    Others, he doesn''t want to take care of it too much.


    So he was relieved that Ye Luo returned to the Sect Master Hall and listened to the preaching of his master.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In a mountain in Eastern China.


    Zhang Han, who had left Wudaozong, appeared here.


    He stood high on this giant tree, carrying his hands on his back, hunting in his robe, and looking down at the vast mountains.


    "Array, get up."


    Zhang Han opened his lips lightly and said these two words.


    His voice fell.


    For a moment, with him as the center, the formations rose up one after another, quickly taking shape, suppressing everything.


    I saw that the entire mountain was wrapped in a formation, and a great sense of oppression was permeated in it.


    "The Breeze Demon King, please show up again, otherwise, don''t blame me for asking you to come out!"


    Zhang Han spoke.


    The sound turned into a rolling sound wave, spreading into the whole mountain.


    He is indeed very weak in Wudaozong.


    But that is for the direct disciples.


    Externally, he is indeed a strong one on one side.


    Soon after Zhang Han spoke.


    A group of breeze moved left and right among countless formations, shuttled inside.


    Soon, Qingfeng came to Zhang Han''s place and turned into a burly figure.


    This is a demon king.


    The demon king with the power of the fairy king.


    "I''m just a fairy king, why should you be so aggressive?"


    The Breeze Demon King forcibly suppressed the anger in his tone.


    He wants to get angry.


    But looking at the surrounding formations, he forcibly suppressed his anger, not daring to get angry.


    "I have already said, I hope you can take refuge in me. I want to form a force and need manpower."


    Zhang Han put his hands around his chest and said faintly.


    "I will never take refuge in anyone, don''t dream, even if you are stronger than me, so what!"


    The Qingfeng Demon King said very firmly.


    "Why don''t you want to?"


    Zhang Han frowned.


    "My demon clan has always advocated freedom, how can I be restrained by others? This is not the case, my Breeze Demon King must not be like this! Anyway, today I left my words here, today I am dead, and it is impossible to take refuge in you!"


    The Breeze Demon King has a tough attitude.


    "Is it true? Do you know who I am? And do you know, what kind of power do I want to build?"


    "I don''t care who you are or what kind of power you want to build. Anyway, I just mean it. In any case, I can''t take refuge in you!"


    "I am a disciple of the Innocent Sect."


    "No, no Dao Sect? The power of the supreme and immeasurable saint of the heavens?"


    "Yes, the immeasurable saint of the heavens is my master."


    "So, that boss, I don¡¯t know your honorific name yet. I hope you can give me some advice. Otherwise, I am a subordinate and I don¡¯t even know what your honorific name is, which is very embarrassing."


    Zhang Han was lost in thought at that time.


    Its own strength is not as easy to use as an identity.


    It also¡­¡­


    Zhang Han feels that in the future, more identities should be used to establish the dark power belonging to Wudaozong...


    First more.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 798： Xu Yu sees the sky

    Chapter 798


    Among the mountains.


    Zhang Han lifted his status as a disciple of Wudaozong and easily subdued the Qingfeng Demon King.


    This made Zhang Han realize that he might have to rely on his status as a disciple of Wudaozong to quickly form a force.


    To be precise, it is the identity of the ¡®sage disciple¡¯.


    After Zhang Han realized that, he was not vague either, and with the Qingfeng Demon King, he wanted to go to other places and continue to subdue some existence.


    The existence that he has subdued is all weird.


    For example, the Demon King of the Breeze is not good at fighting, but it can control the wind, and can turn into the wind, and the speed is extremely fast.


    He is going to conquer now, is a demon king who can blend into the darkness.


    As to why Zhang Han wanted to subdue these weird things, Qingfeng Demon King expressed his incomprehension and raised questions.


    In this regard, Zhang Han''s answer is simple.


    "The forces in the dark cannot see the light, so naturally they are looking for these. I am on the order of my master to build the dark forces belonging to the Wudao Sect. You can know this. Don''t tell it."


    Zhang Han said so.


    "Anbu power? Dare to ask the boss, what''s the use of this?"


    Qingfeng Demon King asked curiously.


    "You don''t understand this? The power of the Anbe is very powerful. Externally, anything that is not visible can be entrusted to the Force of the Anbe. Internally, the Force of the Anbe can supervise the entire sect. There is no worm, and it is very useful to inspect whether the disciples in the sect have abandoned their practice."


    Zhang Han said with a smile.


    While he said, there was light flashing in his eyes.


    He feels that he has fully understood the meaning of ¡®the dark power¡¯.


    After he finished building the ¡®Anbu Power¡¯, he would surely infiltrate the Wudao School as soon as possible, and silently observe the practice of those disciples for Master.


    If there is a slack person, he will definitely use the power of the dark part to help him correct it.


    This is the true meaning of Anbu!


    No wonder Master said that he must come in person for this matter.


    is also right, in the entire Wudao Sect, only he, Zhang, has this ability.


    "So, that boss, are you the highest person in charge of this dark power?"


    The Qingfeng Demon King''s eyes glowed and asked.


    "Otherwise? Who else but me?"


    Zhang Han glanced at the Qingfeng Demon King while flying, and said.


    "Boss, you are the highest person in charge of the Anbu Force?! Boss, don''t say anything, starting today, if you let me go east, I will never go west!"


    The Breeze Demon King said repeatedly.


    He finally realized what a thick thigh he was hugging.


    This is the head of the Anbu power of Wudaozong.


    If he can get into this person¡¯s right and left hand, then his future status, isn¡¯t that rising?


    The Breeze Demon King thought of that scene, he himself got excited.


    "Let''s watch it for now."


    Zhang Han just replied faintly.


    He naturally knew what Qingfeng Demon King was thinking.


    But he was too lazy to take care of it.


    After speaking a word, he stopped speaking and flew with the Qingfeng Demon King with all his strength.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, South Tianzhou.


    On the edge of a rushing river.


    Xu Yuzheng took his saint guardian ancient god, preparing to fish.


    However, Xu Yu didn''t do it for the first time. Instead, he picked up a book and started writing.


    This made the ancient **** next to him very curious.


    It''s not the first day he saw Xu Yu take out this thing.


    It''s just that he didn''t care much before.


    Now he is slightly interested, wanting to see what Xu Yu is writing.


    "Xu Xiaoyou, what are you writing?"


    The ancient **** walked beside Xu Yu and asked.


    He asked, looking down.


    On Xu Yu¡¯s book, a paragraph was being written.


    ''In the south of the fairyland, there is a state, named Nantian. When you enter it, you will climb over the mountains and the mountains, and you can see a wave of rivers and rivers, within...''


    At this point, Xu Yu broke.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just writing some fun things. Let''s go and see if there is something in the river to roast and eat."


    Xu Yu said repeatedly.


    The ancient **** next to ?? looked dazed.


    How does he feel that Xu Yu¡¯s writing is like a recipe.


    But he can''t ask anything.


    I can only watch Xu Yu aim at the river, searching around.


    "Forget it, let this little guy make trouble, anyway, there will be nothing wrong with me."


    The ancient gods can only think so.


    Xu Yu next to ?? didn''t care so much.


    Walking along the river, looking everywhere, trying to find out if there is any suitable prey.


    He looked around, and suddenly saw a figure sitting by the river with a fishing rod in his hand, as if fishing.


    This figure is wearing a loose green robe, a shawl with long and pale hair, and an invisible temperament surrounding him, making him look extraordinary.


    This person is the blue sky saint.


    Xu Yu saw this person and was stunned for a moment, but he quickly returned to his senses and walked towards this person.


    "Sir, dare to ask what monsters exist in this river?"


    Xu Yu asked very politely.


    "There is no life in the river, the water of this river has no life at all, and life cannot survive in the river."


    Blue Sky Saint turned his head to look at Xu Yu, and said blankly.


    "Huh? There are no creatures in this river? What are you fishing for, sir?"


    Xu Yu is very daunting.


    He ran so far and came to this river.


    actually told him, there are no creatures in this river?


    "There is no bait in the fishing rod of the poor road. The bait of the poor road is not used to fish the creatures in the river, but for fishing for a catastrophe. This catastrophe, the poor road has been caught."


    Blue Sky Saint said lightly.


    "The calamity? What is the calamity?"


    Xu Yu is still very dazed, always feel that this person speaks strangely.


    "The calamity is you."


    The blue sky saint stared at Xu Yu, and slowly said.


    "Huh? What does that mean?"


    Xu Yu still didn''t understand.


    "Xu Xiaoyou, come back!"


    The ancient **** behind him finally noticed the scene here. He recognized the blue sky saint and hurriedly shouted.


    He was anxious.


    I''m afraid that Qingtian Saint will take Xu Yu.


    "What are you, step back!"


    Blue Sky Saint faintly glanced at the ancient god, and opened his mouth to spit out a word.


    The voice fell.


    An invisible force oscillated by, knocking the ancient **** into the air, and there was a powerful pressure that pressed the ancient **** to death, making it impossible to stand up from the ground.


    "Ancient God! You deceive me, protector, you should fight!"


    Xu Yu saw that the ancient **** was attacked, his face instantly changed, his mana surged, and he hit the blue sky saint.


    He didn''t even have time to think about the other side''s realm, and even less time to think about how high the other side''s realm should be when the ancient gods as saints were knocked into the air.


    He has only one mind now.


    War!


    Xu Yu, who has an invincible Taoist heart, is not afraid of the sky.


    Looking at Xu Yu''s attack, the sage Qingtian shook his head slightly.


    "Although you, as a calamity, involve huge cause and effect, and the poor way can¡¯t do what you do, but it¡¯s okay to punish you with a small amount of punishment..."


    second more.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 799： Xu Yus revenge [third more]

    Chapter 799 Xu Yu¡¯s Revenge [third more]


    South Tianzhou, beside the river.


    Xu Yuqing did his best, punched violently, and hit the blue sky saint.


    But with his punch, he was intercepted before he even got close to the Sage of Blue Sky.


    The blue sky saint was motionless, but his aura was released thousands of meters away.


    Relying on this sage''s momentum alone, Xu Yu was intercepted thousands of meters away.


    No matter how hard Xu Yu tried, he couldn''t break through this momentum.


    The gap between the two is too big.


    At this moment, Xu Yu also instantly understood that he was too reckless.


    He is not the opponent of this man at all.


    His little face flushed with anxiety, he wanted to pull his hands away, but he couldn''t do it at all. He could only grit his teeth and froze there.


    "The robbery, you know, what is the crime of running into the saint?"


    The blue sky sage faintly looked at Xu Yu who was unable to move a few kilometers away.


    He stretched out his finger, slightly.


    I want to use supreme power to make Xu Yu suffer.


    But his power hasn''t touched Xu Yu yet.


    Boom! !


    Above the sky, a purple lightning slammed down.


    ''S target is not Xu Yu, but the sage of the sky.


    This thunder and lightning was fast and fierce, and it struck the Sage Qingtian at once, causing the Sage Qingtian to be stunned.


    this¡­¡­


    This is God''s punishment.


    He is the spokesperson of the Way of Heaven.


    How can ?? be punished by heaven?


    This makes no sense.


    Blue Sky Saint squinted his eyes and looked at Xu Yu.


    Could it be the cause and effect of the calamity that affected him?


    Impossible, this will not allow Heaven to hack him.


    The only thing that is likely to let Heavenly Dao do it...


    "What is your relationship with the heavenly supreme saint?"


    The blue sky saint seemed to remember something, and with a wave of his hand, he moved Xu Yu to the front and asked repeatedly.


    There is only one possibility for Heaven to hack him as a spokesperson.


    is the agreed decree between him and the immeasurable saints of the heavens!


    "He, he is my Sovereign, and I am his attendant."


    Xu Yu gritted his teeth and could only speak.


    Wow...


    The words come out.


    The sage of Qingtian regained all his aura in an instant, did not dare to touch Xu Yu at once, and retreated as if he had seen a ghost.


    This person is also related to the immeasurable saint of the heavens.


    It''s no wonder that Heaven hacked him.


    The decree represents the agreement between Heavenly Dao and Yintian Island. Whoever dares to touch the decree will definitely be attacked, whether it is him or anyone else.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that this immortal disaster is related to that one.


    That''s what it is...


    The blue sky sage''s face was black, he hesitated, and finally didn''t want to do anything, turned around and wanted to leave.


    Xu Yu watched as the opponent was about to leave, his fists clenched.


    How could he not know.


    Because of Chu Yuan''s existence, the other party spared him.


    But he can''t stand the feeling of being extremely humiliated.


    Yes, in his opinion, the sage Qingtian made an unprovoked move, suppressed his protector, and even wanted to do it against him, but failed to do it in the end. This is a humiliation.


    If it wasn''t because of his relationship with the suzerain, maybe he had been suppressed at the moment.


    "This hatred, I have written it down!"


    Xu Yu looked at the back of Qingtian Saint, gritted his teeth and said.


    The ??Blue Sky Saint just paused, then returned to normal, turning into a light and shadow and disappeared.


    Xu Yu watched the blue sky saint disappear, helpless, except for anger, there were no other emotions.


    "Xu Xiaoyou, are you all right."


    The ancient **** behind ?? regained his mobility, and quickly walked over and said.


    "It''s okay, ancient god, please teach me spiritual practice!"


    Xu Yu looked at the ancient **** in front of him, his expression became serious, and said.


    "okay."


    The ancient **** was taken aback.


    He wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t know where to start, so he could only say such a good word.


    He has many questions in his heart.


    About the relationship between Xu Yu and Chu Yuan.


    And what is Xu Yu''s identity?


    Many, many questions.


    But in the end, these questions all fell into nothingness, and he didn''t want to ask anymore.


    He feels that he just needs to be himself.


    Others, no need for him to manage.


    He is doing himself well, this little life, this body cultivation base is bound to be preserved.


    ¡­¡­


    A little bit of time passes.


    In an instant, nearly a year passed.


    In this year, the fairy world is still extremely chaotic, but nothing major has happened, but anyone with a discerning eye can see it.


    The undercurrent of the fairy world is surging!


    The surface is still the same, but a big storm is brewing.


    The immortal world is chaotic, but Wudaozong is thriving. Under the management of Tantai Luoxue, Wudaozong is not developing fast, but the victory is stable.


    In terms of external management, Tantai Luoxue was too lazy to think, and followed the strategies left by Zhang Han.


    After a year, Wudaozong¡¯s influence has gradually increased, and now it has become the most powerful ¡®developing force¡¯ in the fairy world.


    The strength of ?? makes the hegemonic forces of the fairy world incomparable.


    ¡­¡­


    In Eastern China, Yintian Island, in the Sovereign Hall.


    Chu Yuan was still preaching to Ye Luo with the Shenguang Tuba.


    After a year of preaching, Ye Luo''s breath has become very strong, and he has steadily advanced to the "Quasi Sage" series.


    It is estimated that in a while, Ye Luo will be able to try and prepare for sanctification.


    Chu Yuan sat on the futon and looked at Ye Luo beside him, slowly showing a smile.


    This big disciple is finally not far from being sanctified.


    It''s not wasting his support so hard.


    Hey, speaking of it, it is really troublesome to support a saint.


    He had never thought that supporting the saint would be so difficult.


    But no way, Wudaozong needs a new saint!


    He can only choose to cultivate leaf drop.


    "Speaking of which, I haven''t seen the situation of the disciples for a long time. It''s time to take a look. The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm shouldn''t be unbelievable, right?"


    Chu Yuan thought in her heart.


    While letting the Shenguang Tuba continue to preach, he mobilized the Shenguang Trumpet, opened up the status of the characters, and checked it.


    ¡¾Ye Luo, your eldest disciple, listens to your preaching, the Taoism goes up greatly¡¿


    [Your second disciple Zhang Han swallows the treasures of heaven, material and earth, and the Taoism rises sharply]


    [Your three disciples Su Qianyuan received the help of the mysterious will, and the Taoism rose greatly]


    ¡¾Your four disciples...¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    There is no problem with the status of the character.


    The disciples are all increasing their cultivation base.


    Even the second child¡¯s repair base has risen sharply.


    very nice.


    Chu Yuan is very satisfied.


    The next moment, he adjusted the ranking of Wudaozong''s disciples'' combat power and looked at it, wanting to see if the current ranking has changed.


    ¡¾Wudao Sect Disciple Battle Power Ranking¡¿


    ¡¾First: Ye Luo (quasi-sage/sage)¡¿


    ¡¾Second: Su Qianyuan (Da Luo Jinxian/Half Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Third: Perilla (Daluo Jinxian/Half Holy)¡¿


    [Fourth: Tantai Luoxue (Taiyi Jinxian/Xiandi)]


    ¡¾Fifth: Ai Qing (Taiyi Golden Immortal/Xiandi)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixth...¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Tenth: Hua Shenyi (Taiyi Golden Immortal/Xian Wang)¡¿


    ¡¾Eleventh: Zhang Han (Golden Fairy/ Fairy King)¡¿


    ¡¾Twelfth: Lin Mo (Golden Immortal / Fairy King)¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Fifteenth: Chi Jia (Golden Immortal / Fairy King)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixteenth: Chen Jun (True Immortal/Xianzun)¡¿


    The disciples have made great progress.


    Especially the third child...


    Um?


    The speed of the third child is a bit faster.


    really stabilizes all the disciples except Ye Luo.


    Chu Yuan was secretly surprised.


    third more.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 800： Witch? [Fourth more]

    Chapter 800 Witch Race? [Fourth more]


    In the hall of the lord.


    Dao sound bursts, echoing in the hall.


    These bursts of Taoist sounds, although there are no splendid visions to accompany them, there is a mysterious and mysterious meaning in them.


    Anyone who hears Taoism can''t help but sink into it.


    At this moment, Dao Yin suddenly cut off.


    But fortunately, I reconnected soon.


    made Ye Luo who listened to the Dao not notice anything, and continued to sink into the Dao Yin, and his cultivation level quickly improved.


    Chu Yuan who was preaching was startled.


    He almost cut off the Dao Yin.


    I was shocked by Su Qianyuan''s exaggerated rise speed.


    He looked at Su Qianyuan''s other disciples except Ye Luo, surprised and shocked, opened up the status quo of Su Qianyuan''s character, and looked at the previous records.


    [Your three disciples Su Qianyuan received the help of the mysterious will, and the Taoism rose greatly]


    [Your three disciples, Su Qianyuan, get help from the mysterious will and understand the tactics of witches]


    ¡¾Your three disciples Su Qianyuan''s bloodline has transformed and turned into a great witch¡¿


    [Your three disciples, Su Qianyuan, get help from the mysterious will and get the luck of the witch clan in the dark]


    [Your three disciples, Su Qianyuan, got help from the mysterious will and began to comprehend the way of the ancestor witch]


    ...


    This youngest, really has become a witch? Also obtained the Witch''s luck.


    Still comprehending the way of the ancestor witch?


    Also, what is this mysterious will.


    Chu Yuan saw that it was stunned.


    He suddenly realized the importance of things.


    He should really take a good look at this youngest.


    Don¡¯t he was preaching to Ye Luo over here, it wouldn¡¯t be good if the third child was harmed by something over there.


    Chu Yuan made a silent decision in his heart, and when he finished speaking to Ye Luo, he went to see the situation of the third child.


    He thought to this point.


    Set his mind down and preach to Ye Luo.


    ...


    This sermon takes a few days.


    Finally, after a few days.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help it. He was really worried about Su Qianyuan''s situation, so he stopped preaching.


    "Loo''er, wake up."


    Chu Yuan whispered such a sentence.


    Ye Luo, who was still sinking into Dao Yin, opened his eyes in an instant, looked at Chu Yuan, he was stunned for a moment.


    Immediately, he stood up, facing Chu Yuan and arched his hands.


    "Thank you, Master, for the sermon."


    Ye Luo said repeatedly.


    "No problem, Luoer, you have become a quasi-sage, and your realm is stable. You don''t need to preach to the teacher afterwards. You can figure out the way to become a holy. When you can master kendo and become the master of kendo, you can Sanctification!"


    Chu Yuan sat on the futon and spoke softly.


    "Yes, Master."


    Ye Luo quickly arched his hands and spoke again.


    Where can he dare to say something.


    Master has helped him a lot.


    He is the last step before sanctification.


    If this doesn¡¯t become a saint, then he can really find a stone and hit himself to death, and he will have no face to face the master.


    "Go, practice hard, as a teacher, I hope to see you sanctified within five years."


    Chu Yuan looked at Ye Luo with an encouraging look, and said.


    "Follow Master''s orders! The disciples will definitely not live up to Master''s expectations!"


    Ye Luo replied.


    He muttered silently in his heart, forgetting whether he could be holy in five years.


    Thinking about it, I think it should be okay.


    Should not live up to Master¡¯s expectations.


    Ye Luo finished speaking, turned and left the Sect Master Hall, hurried back to his bedroom to practice.


    Chu Yuan watched Ye Luo leave.


    After watching Ye Luo leave, his figure flashed and went to Su Qianyuan''s bedroom.


    ...


    With the current strength of Chu Yuan, a single thought reached Su Qianyuan''s bedroom.


    He stood in front of the sleeping hall and explored inside with the power of divine light.


    After confirming that there was nothing special, he knocked on the door of the sleeping hall.


    ßËßËßË...


    The heavy and dull knock on the door slowly sounded.


    "Who is it."


    A voice sounded in the sleeping hall.


    The next moment, the door of the sleeping hall was pushed open, and Su Qianyuan walked out, originally wanting to see who came again.


    Ke greeted Shang Chu Yuan, so scared that he trembled all over, he knelt on the ground quickly.


    "Master, why are you? I don¡¯t know it¡¯s you..."


    Su Qianyuan quickly explained.


    Chu Yuan didn''t care about this.


    His eyes scanned Su Qianyuan''s body.


    This youngest...


    The body is much bigger than before.


    and dark purple lines are all over it, surrounded by a strong evil spirit, which is very terrifying.


    "No need to be like that, as the teacher has already said it, don''t care about etiquette, the teacher just came to see you, Qian Yuan, your cultivation has grown very fast recently, which shows how hard you have practiced."


    Chu Yuan stepped forward and patted Su Qianyuan''s shoulder lightly.


    He completed the investigation on Su Qianyuan with the power of divine light without a trace. After confirming that no one had left anything on Su Qianyuan, he was a little relieved.


    "Master, the disciple has been practicing recently, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong. I got an adventure. The disciple has always wanted to tell you, but I haven¡¯t had a chance."


    Elder Su Qian spoke honestly.


    "Huh? Let''s go, go into your sleeping hall and sit down and speak slowly."


    Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows slightly, and said such a sentence.


    Then he took Su Qianyuan and returned to the sleeping hall, and then let the latter continue to speak.


    Su Qianyuan had no thoughts to conceal at all, and said everything.


    He was in the dark, and with the help of some mysterious will of the Witch Clan, he gradually transformed into the Witch Clan, and he also mastered the Witch Clan¡¯s luck.


    It can be said that he is the well-deserved lord of the Witch Clan.


    However, this is not without cost.


    The price is that Su Qianyuan needs to establish a witch clan to offset the cause and effect.


    But the establishment of the Witch Clan is also of great benefit to Su Qianyuan.


    Su Qianyuan has the luck of the Witch clan. If the Witch clan can be re-established, then the biggest gain is naturally Su Qianyuan himself.


    It¡¯s just that Su Qianyuan didn¡¯t understand the so-called Wu Clan, so he wanted to ask Chu Yuan¡¯s opinion, and also wanted to ask Chu Yuan whether the mysterious will of the Wu Clan was harmful to him.


    In this regard, Chu Yuan was silent for a long time before returning to his senses.


    "The Witch Clan, once Pangu opened the world, its body transformed into all things, the soul transformed into the Sanqing, and the twelve drops of blood were transformed into the twelve ancestral witches. This is the beginning of the Witch Clan..."


    "Qianyuan, about the witch tribe, I can talk about it later, the will of the witch tribe, I am afraid it just wants you to establish the witch tribe and continue the orthodoxy of the witch tribe. This is beneficial and harmless to you, as a teacher. Naturally, it also supports you."


    "However, if you establish the Witch Clan and want to become bigger and stronger, you must break away from the discipleship of the Wudao Sect, otherwise you will eventually be regarded as an affiliated force of the Wudao Sect. Can you think about it?"


    Chu Yuan looked at Su Qianyuan softly and asked.


    He didn''t have any pressure, his expression and tone were very gentle.


    No matter what, he will respect Su Qianyuan''s ideas.


    Su Qianyuan looked at Chu Yuan¡¯s gaze, his lips trembled, and he spoke slowly...


    Fourth update, and a fifth update a little later.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 801： Communicate with Kendo? [Fifth more]

    Chapter 801 Communicate with Kendo? [Fifth more]


    In the sleeping hall.


    Chu Yuan sat on the chair, not in a hurry, looking at Su Qianyuan quietly, waiting for the latter to speak.


    Su Qianyuan did not hesitate too much, shook his head, and spoke slowly.


    "Master, the disciple did not intend to leave the Wudao Sect, even if the disciple established the Wu Clan, it is the Wudao Sect affiliated power Witch Clan!"


    Only listen to Su Qianyuan''s words.


    His attitude is extremely firm.


    Leave aside, whether he established the Witch Clan.


    said that he had set up, and that there is no witch clan of Dao Sect.


    not his witch race.


    "Qian Yuan, do you know that if you separate out, it will help you the most?"


    Chu Yuan shook his head slightly and said.


    "The disciple knows, but the reason why the disciple can go to this day is due to the great kindness of the master. No matter what the disciple will be in the future, he will be a disciple of the Innocent Sect, and there is no possibility of separation."


    Su Qianyuan''s tone is firm.


    This is what he thinks in his heart, and it is also what many disciples of the Innocent Sect think.


    "So, then it''s up to you."


    Chu Yuan smiled helplessly, but his heart was very warm.


    He protects these disciples, it is all worthwhile.


    Next, Chu Yuan and Su Qianyuan talked about the Wu Clan.


    What he said, naturally, was to combine the online stories that he had seen before, and then to tell Su Qianyuan.


    After all the explanations are finished.


    Chu Yuan was about to leave.


    But before leaving, he was stopped by Su Qianyuan.


    "Master, Master, I, can I ask you something? This matter may be too much."


    Su Qianyuan said cautiously.


    "Huh? What''s the matter?"


    Chu Yuan was a little curious, and asked.


    "Well, Master, can I, can I discuss it with you?"


    Su Qianyuan was afraid of angering Chu Yuan, so when he spoke, he was careful.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, then almost laughed.


    What are you talking about?


    Discuss with him?


    That''s right.


    He can kill even a saint in the fairy world with one hand.


    After the youngest became the Witch Clan, his brain is not working anymore.


    Even if you are looking for someone to discuss, you should go to Ye Luo. Isn¡¯t it beaten to find him?


    Forget it.


    Since Su Lao San wanted to be beaten so much, he would complete Su Lao San.


    "Fine, go, follow the teacher, let''s go outside and discuss with you for the teacher."


    Chu Yuan felt funny.


    But he did not blow Su Qianyuan''s confidence.


    He stretched out his hand, wrapped Su Qianyuan in the light of God, and found an empty space in Yintian Island for ¡®discussion¡¯.


    ¡­¡­


    landed in a clearing.


    Chu Yuan''s thoughts moved, and the divine light enveloped all sides, isolating it, so as to prevent the battle fluctuations from spreading to other places on Yintian Island.


    After doing this, he looked at Su Qianyuan.


    "Qian Yuan, don''t hesitate to do it, let me see as a teacher, how far you have grown."


    Chu Yuan said with a smile.


    "Then, Master, the disciple is here."


    Su Qianyuan said such a sentence.


    The voice fell.


    With a movement of his figure, he turned into a giant tens of thousands of feet, a burly figure, with a terrifying force in every move.


    All around him, twelve kinds of phantoms of avenues are projected out, making him more surging.


    Su Qianyuan''s eyes widened, and he slammed a fist towards Chu Yuan. The terrifying fist wind swept past, but the void was not even broken.


    In the shrouded area of ??the power of divine light.


    Void and solid.


    On the other side, facing Su Qianyuan''s punch.


    Chu Yuan is extremely plain.


    He raised his palm, facing Su Qianyuan, and then...


    Then there is no more.


    He was going to take Su Qianyuan''s punch, so he didn''t have any other moves.


    Su Qianyuan didn''t expect his master to be so **** it, but he deliberately made his master look at him with admiration, so he had enough strength and punched down.


    can be hammered, and he can''t move.


    Shenguang isolated him from a kilometer away, and he could not score half a point within a kilometer of the light.


    This was the divine light that was naturally emitted from Chu Yuan''s body, and it was not Chu Yuan''s own defense.


    When this scene appeared on the spot.


    Chu Yuan was silent.


    Su Qianyuan was even more silent.


    Chu Yuan is worried, will Su Qianyuan hit too much


    And Su Qianyuan was worried whether he would be too embarrassed and let his master down.


    "Qianyuan, you...you don''t have to think too much, the realm of a teacher is higher than you think, so you can suppress you so easily, your strength is already very good."


    Chu Yuan held back for a long time, but could only hold back such a sentence.


    He really doesn¡¯t know how to say it.


    He didn''t expect that the third child could not even get close to his body guard.


    "Master, disciple, I will practice harder in the future."


    Su Qianyuan said helplessly.


    He didn''t expect that there was such a big gap between him and Master.


    Before he resisted the Seven Swords of Senior Brother, he thought he could have a trick with the Master in any way.


    In this regard, Chu Yuan naturally provided some comfort.


    Then he sent Su Qianyuan back to the sleeping hall to continue his practice.


    And Chu Yuan himself drove the Shenguang Tub back to the Sect Master Hall.


    He was going to change his account to go to the fairy world. Now Ye Luo''s practice has reached the most recent stage, and he doesn''t need to continue preaching.


    So he plans to go out and stroll around.


    This Shenguang tuba can''t be driven out, it has an agreement with Tiandao.


    The ??Shenguang trumpet has no combat effectiveness and cannot be driven out, so it is easy to encounter danger.


    After thinking about it, he decided to drive the Tiandao Tuba to the fairy world and go out for a stroll.


    As soon as he read this, Chu Yuan instantly transferred his mind to Tiandao Queen''s side.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Ye Luo''s bedroom.


    Returning Ye Luo is thinking about how to become holy.


    He is now in the realm of quasi-sage, Dao Guo is quasi-sage perfection.


    Although the realm of ?? is still in the quasi-sage mid-stage, it doesn''t get in the way at all.


    "Master said that to become a saint, I need to master one, and I need to master kendo and become the master of kendo, but how can I become the master of kendo?"


    Ye Luo looked at his hands and muttered to himself.


    He has been using kendo all the time, and the relationship with kendo belongs to the superior and inferior.


    He is the kind of inferior.


    To counterattack from the lower level to the higher level, how do you start?


    Ye Luo was puzzled.


    Generally speaking, the easiest way to counterattack from the bottom up is to kill the superior.


    But, how do you kill Kendo?


    Ye Luo has a headache.


    Kendo, kendo.


    How to master kendo and become the master of kendo.


    This is a very troublesome thing.


    Can''t he communicate with Kendo, right?


    How to communicate with Kendo?


    Um?


    Communicate with Kendo?


    The leaves fell suddenly.


    As a sword repairer, he can communicate with swords.


    Since you can communicate with swords, why can''t you communicate with Kendo?


    The difference between the two is nothing more than the difference in level.


    Workable!


    Ye Luodang is ready to try and communicate with Kendo...


    Fifth more.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 802： Chaos Demon

    Chapter 802 Chaos Demon God


    Yeluo in the sleeping hall.


    Ye fell out of the sky, and the sword intent surged in his heart, trying to get his soul into contact with the kendo in the dark.


    Under the communication between Jianyi and Divine Soul.


    Ye Luo hit by mistake, he really realized how to communicate with Kendo.


    In the dark, his spirit seemed to be drawn in some way.


    Ye Luo did not resist, and followed this traction. After a trance, he looked around, and he was surrounded by endless darkness.


    The darkness is like a greedy beast, always trying to cover him.


    But Ye Luo has layers of sword-intent protection around her body.


    These swords are in the darkness, glowing with fluorescence, fighting against the darkness.


    "Where is this?"


    Ye Luo felt confused.


    Besides the darkness around here, there is darkness.


    He can''t see anything at all.


    But he has two feelings in his heart.


    One is that he can go back at any time.


    One is that something is calling him in front of him.


    Ye Luo hesitated for a moment, but still followed the call ahead and walked over.


    He shuttled towards the darkness ahead.


    This teaching, I don¡¯t know how long it has passed.


    Ye Luo feels that hundreds of years have passed, and thousands of years, tens of thousands of years have passed, but the darkness ahead is still dark.


    But he didn''t feel any boredom.


    Sword intent protects the heart.


    Forever.


    He did not produce any negative emotions, and flew forward with all his heart.


    Finally, after many years have passed.


    Ye Luo saw a figure.


    Yes, a figure.


    The figure was sitting in the endless darkness, and the whole body exuded a bright light, which was the light of a sword.


    Ye Luo opened her eyes wide, wanting to see this figure clearly.


    But the kendo light surrounding this figure is extremely bright, no matter how he looks at it, he cannot penetrate this kendo light.


    Looking at this figure, it was blurred.


    Ye Luo hasn''t opened yet, let alone approached.


    But that figure has already noticed Ye Luo.


    "Huh? The creatures of the fairy world?"


    The figure slowly spoke.


    His voice sounded slowly, and the speed of his speech gave Ye Luo a feeling of fast and slow.


    When the sound entered Ye Luo''s ears, he even felt that his whole body was penetrated by an invisible sound wave, and everything on his body seemed to be stripped away, with no privacy at all.


    Ye Luo was a little shocked in his heart.


    this person¡­¡­


    Very strong, very strong!


    This was Ye Luo''s first reaction.


    "The living beings in the immortal world can prove the Dao from the Heavenly Dao. Why are you obsessed with proving the Dao of the Chaos Demon God? There are three thousand demon gods, each with one palm. If you want to prove the Dao, you need to destroy me and take the kendo. Why bother? If you are a chaotic creature, why do the immortal creatures want to be like this?"


    The figure slowed down again, as if mumbling to himself, and also as if talking to Ye Luo.


    In short, he was puzzled.


    "Who are you?"


    Ye Luo didn''t know what the man was talking about. He stood in the distant darkness and was silent for a long time before speaking.


    "Chaos Demon God, Demon God of Sword."


    The figure sitting in the darkness said so.


    "Dare to ask me what is it to do with you?"


    Ye Luo took a deep breath and asked.


    He doesn''t know what the Chaos Demon God means, but he feels that this person has a lot to do with his preaching.


    But he didn''t know what the specific relationship was, so he asked.


    "You prove the way of the Chaos Demon God, naturally it has something to do with me."


    The figure "Sword Demon God" opened his mouth, and his gaze fell on Ye Luo, as if he wanted to see the latter more thoroughly.


    "My master once said, let me master kendo, and become the master of kendo to be holy, dare to ask how this is related to you?"


    Ye Luo vaguely had bad thoughts in her heart.


    Should this so-called kendo and other avenues be all held by someone, and if they want to master this avenue, they need to kill these people who master the avenue and seize the avenue from their hands, right?


    For example, if he wants to become the master of swordsmanship and become holy, he needs to defeat, and even kill the so-called demon **** of swords.


    No way¡­¡­


    This sword demon **** looks very strong and strong!


    Ye Luo felt it in her heart.


    Even the previous saint¡¯s Tathagata, it¡¯s less than one percent of the opponent¡¯s momentum...


    Master asked him to kill this existence that he is almost impossible to defeat, to become holy?


    Where is sanctification? Isn¡¯t this sent to death?


    impossible.


    He and Master have the same affection for father and son, Master cannot be so cheating on him.


    "You kill me, kendo belongs to you naturally, then you are naturally the master of kendo."


    The magic word of the sword is not amazing and endless.


    A word fell.


    Frightened Ye Luo almost turned around and fled.


    What a joke.


    Really want him to kill the other party?


    Isn¡¯t this a joke?


    There is a feeling of falling leaves.


    The opponent only needs a look to kill him.


    That¡¯s the kind of stuff.


    He takes the head to fight?


    "Well, can I go back and prepare first, and come back next time?"


    Ye Luo said stiffly, he really couldn''t beat the opponent.


    is just across from that momentum.


    He felt like he was fighting, and he couldn''t even get close to the other side.


    "The battle of the Great Dao is not better than cultivation, only better than kendo. Since you are here, then you have only two choices, either die or kill me and become the new kendo master!"


    The Demon God of Sword frowned and said such a sentence.


    The voice fell.


    The kendo light all over his body lit up, and he was about to launch an attack.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo was helpless, but he had no choice but to refresh himself forcibly and prepare for a battle.


    Whether it''s life or death, he can''t catch it all.


    Even in desperate situation, he dared to draw a sword.


    This is the style of sword repair!


    He believes that nothing will happen to him.


    He and Master have the same affection for his father and son, and Master will not look at him in any way.


    So Ye Luo chooses a battle!


    "Come on, let me see how strong the sword of the fairy world is!"


    The Demon God of Sword waved with one hand, beams of light gathered in the palm of the palm, forming a lightsaber.


    He held the lightsaber and walked over to Ye Luo.


    The lightsaber only reveals the breath of the sword.


    Obviously, the Demon God of Sword really used the sword to fight Ye Luo, and he did not intend to show his cultivation.


    "Master is definitely looking at me, don''t be afraid of him, you can''t lose Master''s face!"


    Ye Luo gritted his teeth and surged with sword intent all over his body. A lightsaber was also condensed in his hand, turning around and rushing to face the Demon God of Sword.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    On the Chu Yuan side, he just drove up to the Heavenly Dao tuba, smuggled into the fairy world, and was staying somewhere in the East Shenzhou of the fairy world.


    suddenly.


    Chu Yuan sneezed, he touched his nose, a little surprised.


    Why, Tiandao Queen still sneezes? This is the incarnation of the Heavenly Way of the Supreme Profound Realm.


    Could it be that something went wrong with the Supreme Profound Realm?


    Impossible, he just scanned it once when he came out with a large number of Heavenly Dao, there was a problem in the Supreme Profound Realm.


    Maybe he is not used to staying in the fairy world...


    First more.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 803： Better than a word

    Chapter 803


    Xianjie, East China.


    Near a village.


    Chu Yuan, who drove Tiandao large size, was hanging out.


    He only drove in Tiandao Tuba not long ago.


    is different from Shenguang L.


    Heavenly Dao large size belongs to the subordinate of the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao.


    Yes, strictly speaking.


    Xianjie Tiandao is the head boss of Tiandao Queen.


    Chu Yuan was worried about what accidents might happen if he drove the Tiandao tuba into the immortal world.


    However, when he drove the Tiandao tuba in, he was relieved.


    Nothing unexpected happened.


    After entering the fairy world, the large number of Heavenly Dao did not attract any attention from the fairy world.


    It''s a feeling that Chu Yuan, who is driving a large size of Heavenly Dao, has a feeling.


    He can communicate with the Immortal Realm Tiandao at any time.


    This is what seems to be the connection between the heavens and the realms.


    It''s just that the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm seemed to be asleep, so he didn''t communicate with him, the Heavenly Way.


    Naturally, Chu Yuan would not be bored and contact such a direct boss.


    He is walking near a village, listening to some mortals in the mountain village on the road.


    There is a mysterious demon **** near here, which interested Chu Yuan.


    He likes to look at these messy things when he goes out to play.


    The more mysterious and strange, the more he likes it.


    The more I want to find out.


    "Demon God? What kind of thing is this? There seems to be no such thing in the immortal battle power ranking list."


    Chu Yuan is interested.


    As soon as he was interested, he was not polite, spreading the power of the heavens to most of the area, and searching for information.


    It''s just that the more you search, the more wonderful his face becomes.


    What kind of demon is this?


    Never show up.


    However, mortals in the nearby three mountains and five ridges are required to hand in thousands of virgins every quarter, otherwise disasters will occur and the nearby villages will be unsettled.


    "What kind of demon is this?"


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly.


    How immortal world also has this kind of stuff.


    Furthermore, why does he feel that the fairy world has also become extremely chaotic?


    Could it be caused by this sky full of misfortune?


    Chu Yuan looked up.


    Above the sky, it looks like a blue sky and white clouds, a piece of peace.


    In fact, in the deeper sky, there is a layer of gray covering the entire sky.


    Chu Yuan knows exactly what this kind of thing is.


    Apocalypse!


    Before the alternation of the old and new heavens in the Supreme Profound Realm, when the old heavens created a calamity, there was also a tribulation between the heavens and the earth.


    However, the calamity aura here seems to be more advanced than the calamity aura in the Supreme Profound Realm.


    Others can''t see the evil spirit at all.


    The calamity in the Supreme Profound Realm back then, but everyone can see it.


    Today''s immortal world''s robbery qi is in a state that others can''t see.


    I always feel that the fun in the fairy world will be great.


    Chu Yuan is happy.


    He didn''t have the idea of ??multi-management either.


    The matter of the immortal world has nothing to do with him, he just needs to protect his disciples.


    However, what kind of devil is doing things so ruthlessly, don''t blame him for killing him at will.


    Chu Yuan already had the idea to shoot.


    Other things in the fairy world, he can''t control it.


    But this matter is before him, he can''t justify it if he doesn''t make a move.


    He was also a human race.


    There is affection in the human race.


    At this moment of Chu Yuan''s thought, the power of the heavens surged, covering a large area in all directions, and found the so-called ¡®devil god¡¯.


    He wanted to see what the devil was.


    Wow...


    The power of the heavenly path surged, and soon he found the so-called ¡®devil¡¯.


    It¡¯s just that when he found this demon god, the demon **** was fighting with others.


    But this demon **** made Chu Yuan a little unexpected.


    What kind of demon is this?


    Chu Yuan was silent.


    This so-called demon **** is probably a creature similar to a wolf, and its aura is at the level of the fairy world.


    Dare to call himself a devil even with this stuff.


    "But this thing, is it a wolf? Wolf king?"


    Chu Yuan used the power of heaven to observe the ¡®devil¡¯ in the forest somewhere.


    This thing is able to command a group of wolves, from heaven or earth, which looks like wolves.


    It¡¯s just that the forelimbs of this thing are very short, and it looks strange, a bit like a wolf, but a bit different. Sitting on a wolf, it seems that you can¡¯t run.


    Chu Yuan looked at it, and suddenly a word flashed in his mind.


    Fresh!


    It is rumored that if a thousand wolves mate with a thousand foxes, it is possible to give birth to an awkward head, who is born with uncoordinated limbs and low combat effectiveness, but is extremely cunning and possesses the power to rule the wolves.


    Unexpectedly, he could actually see this stuff.


    Chu Yuan is amazed.


    No wonder this group of gadgets are so weak that they dare to call themselves demon gods or something.


    No monks came to annihilate.


    I''m afraid it''s because of the trick of this awkward messenger.


    interesting.


    Chu Yuan wanted to take a closer look.


    But the next moment, when he noticed the target the wolves were besieging, he was slightly stunned.


    This person...


    Isn¡¯t that Li Ergang?


    The pack of wolves is fighting Li Ergang at this moment.


    And Li Ergang used a kitchen knife to perform good knife skills, and he defended the pack of wolves for a while.


    Behind Li Ergang, there is a little boy. It seems that Li Ergang is fighting with the pack of wolves because he is protecting the little boy.


    "Why is this stuff here."


    Chu Yuan raises his eyebrows.


    The people of the Innocent Sect before have all ascended.


    is soaring in batches.


    After ascending, Li Ergang was silent.


    He almost forgot the chef.


    I found it now.


    Chu Yuan no longer hesitated, his figure moved, moving towards that place.


    The power of the Heavenly Dao tuba is compared to the Shenguang tuba, it is not too much.


    After a thought, he came to the center of engagement.


    Chu Yuan easily suppressed the pack of wolves and the gangster with the power of Heavenly Dao.


    The gap between the two is too big.


    "Zong, overlord?"


    Standing in front of a tree, Li Ergang''s lips trembled when he saw Chu Yuan.


    "Li Ergang, long time no see."


    Chu Yuan faced Li Ergang with a smile, and said.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the endless darkness.


    Ye Luo is fighting fiercely with the demon **** of sword.


    Both of them are fighting with pure kendo.


    Don''t say, Ye Luo''s cultivation level can''t keep up with the sword demon, but when it comes to kendo alone, he is weaker than the sword demon, but he can still do it.


    The Demon God of Sword can''t take Ye Luo for a while.


    "The creatures in the fairy world can possess such kendo, yes, since the countless Yuanhui, you are the creature with the highest kendo talent I have ever seen!"


    The Demon God of Sword forced Ye Luo back with one move, and he did not hesitate to praise the latter.


    "You are also the strongest person in kendo I have ever seen."


    Ye Luo gasped for breath, and replied casually, keeping his eyes fixed on the Sword Demon God.


    The Demon God of Sword heard this and fell silent.


    It''s really better to listen to the Lord''s words.


    He masters Kendo.


    is the master of kendo, the demon **** of kendo.


    Swordsmanship is not his strongest, who else can it be?


    second more.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 804： Chu Yuan induction [third more]

    Chapter 804 Chu Yuan induction [third more]


    In the endless darkness.


    The Demon God of Sword was extremely speechless to Ye Luo.


    But he didn''t say much.


    Holding the lightsaber in his hand, feeling two completely different sword intents in all directions, shook his head slightly.


    "Although your talent is strong, you are far from understanding what is the demon **** of kendo and what is the master of kendo."


    The Demon God of Sword whispered in a low voice.


    The next moment, the kendo aura on his body strengthened again, and a faint river of kendo projection appeared behind him.


    A fierceness that far surpasses all is exploded. It seems that this fierceness can kill everything in the world and destroy everything.


    He wants to solve Ye Luo completely.


    Don¡¯t want to procrastinate anymore.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo''s expression changed drastically, and he no longer hid, and began to use his full strength.


    This is his sanctification.


    If he can''t beat the sword demon, then he will be finished.


    Ye Luo began to go all out.


    His sword power began to explode.


    Open the sky sword!


    Don''t say that Ye Luo, with all his strength, actually fought against the Demon God of Sword.


    Not to mention the upper hand, but at least it will not be overwhelmed by the sword demon god.


    Ye fell in full posture.


    Looking back at the Demon God of Sword on the opposite side, after seeing Ye Luo using the''Open Heaven Sword Force'', his expression stagnated, as if this sword force aroused his memories.


    The aura that once existed was somewhat similar to this sword.


    The existence held a giant axe and chopped him down with one axe.


    His current cultivation base is still a result of his later reincarnation practice.


    This momentum is really annoying.


    After a while, the Demon God of Sword returned to his senses, his eyes showed anger, his aura leaked, and the aura of swordsmanship soared, completely suppressing Ye Luo.


    This made Ye Luo completely confused.


    What did this man do.


    Suddenly exploded?


    But he didn''t do anything, this man exploded for no reason.


    "Master, save me!"


    Ye Luo knew very well that he couldn''t stop this person with such a posture.


    may not even be able to stop one move.


    He decisively called out his master.


    He believed that his master must be watching him.


    But when he finished calling, there was no movement, and he was a little dazed. He immediately turned and retreated behind, trying to escape.


    The Demon God of Sword gave a wink, as if he was looking at some enemy, and immediately chased him with his sword.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, East China, in the woods of a mountain.


    Chu Yuan was now casually suppressing the pack of wolves and that yin, and was talking with Li Ergang.


    From the conversation, he also learned about Li Ergang''s experience.


    Li Ergang''s qualifications are not good. After his ascension, he naturally couldn''t visit those fairy gates. He could only wander outside by himself. After finding a village, he felt a sense of belonging and lived in that village.


    Not long ago, that village was threatened by this evil, so Li Ergang wanted to take action and destroy this evil, but found that this evil had many helpers, so he was deadlocked.


    If Chu Yuan hadn''t shot in time, maybe Li Ergang had already lost.


    "Why don''t you return to Wudaozong? I remember, Wudaozong''s current reputation is not bad."


    Chu Yuan frowned and asked this sentence.


    "But the sect master, I, my qualifications entered the Wudao Sect, it will only drag our sect."


    Li Ergang whispered.


    Two hundred catties of fat man, he speaks only nonsense, let alone, he really has such a different kind of joy.


    "Fart, what is it? I can wait for you to come back to cook for me. What is it that is not a burden?"


    As soon as Chu Yuan heard this, he kicked Li Ergang''s **** and said with a smile.


    "Huh? Sect Master, you want to eat the food I made? That Sect Master, I will clean up and go back with you!"


    Li Ergang said repeatedly.


    "Don''t worry, I want to..."


    Chu Yuan wanted to say that he had to travel around the fairy world, but suddenly, his heart throbbed.


    There is a bad premonition emerging.


    Um?


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    When he reached his realm, how could he have this kind of feeling for no reason with his strength.


    There must be a problem.


    Chu Yuan passed the Shenguang Trumpet instantly.


    Adjusted the status of the characters from there and looked at it.


    No matter what the problem is, as long as it has nothing to do with his disciple, then it is not a big problem.


    ¡¾Ye Luo, your big disciple, travels beyond the sky and enters the unknown land¡¿


    [Your big disciple Ye Luo was attacked by the Chaos Demon God]


    ¡¾Ye Luo, your eldest disciple, opens the Tribulation of Sanctification¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Yuan was stunned when he saw these three messages.


    did not continue to scroll down at all.


    These three pieces of information are enough...


    Luo''er is attacked by the Chaos Demon God?


    There is still this holy robbery?


    Chu Yuan doesn¡¯t have to think about it.


    He knew all at once that Ye Luo must be in danger.


    Chu Yuan''s thoughts moved, and the power of Heavenly Dao''s large size burst out in an instant, and a very terrifying power emerged from his body.


    He quickly covered Yintian Island with the power of Heaven''s Dao, and found Ye Luo.


    He found that even though Ye Luo was sitting in the sleeping hall, his soul was long gone.


    "This Yeluo, to be holy, I don''t know how to say hello to me."


    Chu Yuan is called a qi.


    But he didn''t dare to delay anything. After finding the lingering breath of Ye Luo''s body, he set off immediately.


    At one thought, he sent Li Ergang and the child to Wudaozong.


    Then he exploded with all his strength, followed the residual spirit of Ye Luo''s body, and flew out of the immortal world.


    ¡­¡­


    Taiqing Palace.


    The Sage Qingtian who occupied the magpie''s nest suddenly stunned, and he looked up in the direction of Eastern China.


    "This power of heaven? What''s the matter?"


    The blue sky saint can feel that this power of heaven is not the power of heaven in the immortal world.


    But this force is not weak.


    at least not weaker than the one on Yintian Island.


    But where does this heavenly power come from?


    This is the fairy world.


    How could the immortal world have two powers of heaven?


    Two powers of heaven, that means there are two heavens in one realm.


    This is impossible.


    But what is going on with this breath.


    The Blue Sky Saint raised his eyes, and with the help of Heavenly Dao, his eyes pierced through the infinite space and looked directly at the side where the power of the other Heavenly Dao came out.


    I watched for a long time, but I didn¡¯t see anything.


    Suddenly, his expression changed again.


    He found that someone had broken through the barriers of the fairy world.


    The sage of the blue sky moved and came to the barrier. He thought there was an invasion by foreign enemies, but after watching for a long time, there was still nothing.


    This made him confused.


    What is this stuff?


    For a while, there is another force of heaven, and for a while, someone breaks the barrier, but nothing can be found.


    This is what and what.


    Blue Sky Saint doesn¡¯t understand.


    Leave aside another heavenly power.


    What kind of thing is this barrier being broken? Some strong people come here to break the fairyland barrier, and run away after hitting it?


    What strong person can be so boring...


    third more.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 805： Did you play well?

    Chapter 805 Did you play well?


    Outside the immortal world, it is the chaos and nothingness, but outside the chaos and nothingness, there is endless darkness.


    At this moment, in the endless darkness, somewhere in the corner.


    Three figures gather together.


    is the young saint who fought against Chu Yuan in the past.


    The other two are middle-aged saints and old men.


    The three gathered together, their eyes fixed in one direction.


    In that direction, a golden meteor flashed past.


    The golden meteor is extremely fast.


    However, if you can see clearly, you can find it.


    This golden meteor is a figure radiating golden light all over.


    "It''s another one from the immortal world. Some time ago, three big Luo Jinxians appeared there in succession, and then there were creatures to challenge the demon **** of swords. Now there are such existences coming out of the immortal world. Variable, this..."


    The middle-aged saint frowned and said.


    "This existence is obviously looking for the Demon God of Sword. This existence is not weaker than the Demon God of Sword. It is interesting. The person who tries to prove the way shakes people? Later, the Demon God of Sword also shakes people. Will it eventually evolve into the Demon God of Chaos? War?"


    The young saint said with great interest.


    "The order cannot be broken. The two exist. If there is a big war, the order will be broken. I cannot wait and watch."


    The old man said such a word faintly.


    There doesn''t seem to be any emotion in his eyes, some are just indifferent.


    "Brother, did we suppress them all in the past?"


    "Brother, the Chaos Demon God has always refused to be disciplined. In recent years, he has always had the meaning of provoking the order. It is better to take this opportunity to kill the sword demon **** and kill the chicken and the monkey."


    Middle-aged saints and young saints both performed an ancient ceremony, and then they spoke one after another, expressing their thoughts.


    They just express their opinions.


    The final decision requires the elderly to make the decision.


    "Let''s go, kill the demon **** of swords."


    The old man did not hesitate too much, and said such a sentence silently.


    The three of them glanced at each other, all turned into streamers to the side where the Demon God of Sword was.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    the other side.


    The Demon God of Sword is chasing Ye Luo.


    He used the supreme swordsmanship, slashing to Ye Luo with one sword after another.


    Each sword is enough to kill Ye Luo.


    But the Demon God of Swords didn''t seem to have the intention to kill Ye Luo. Every sword was cut off, and it seemed to scare the latter.


    Ye Luo of course also noticed this, gritted his teeth, but was helpless and could only evade.


    The Demon God of Sword ignored him, and continued to slash with one sword after another. He looked at Ye Luo''s eyes with a wave of anger.


    And what he did was more like venting some resentment in his heart.


    This situation lasted for a long time.


    The anger and resentment of the Demon God of Sword also slowly dissipated. He looked at Ye Luo running around like a mouse with cold eyes, and no longer wanted to play.


    He is about to get to know this person.


    Just as he was about to take a shot, an extremely cold voice resounded in his ears.


    "Have you played enough?"


    Wow...


    A golden wind swept over and broke the battle on the field. Both Ye Luo and the Demon God of Sword stopped and looked far away.


    In the distance, a golden streamer rushed over quickly, stopped not far from them, revealing their figure.


    It was a figure shrouded in golden light, stepping on a golden lotus platform, and a golden light wheel spinning behind it, the dazzling brilliance dispelled the darkness in all directions.


    "The power of the heavenly way? You are the heavenly way of the immortal world? No, it is impossible for the heavenly way of the immortal world to leave the immortal world."


    The Demon God of Sword stopped, looked at the person who came, and asked aloud.


    The person who came was Chu Yuan, who was driving a large size of Heavenly Dao.


    It¡¯s just that Chu Yuan didn¡¯t have the intention to talk to the Demon God of Sword.


    "Did you have a great game just now?"


    Chu Yuan looked at the Demon God of Sword, his tone was extremely cold.


    The power of heaven on his body became more and more rich, and the light wheel of heaven behind him was spinning rapidly, releasing the mighty power of heaven.


    "who are you?"


    The Demon God of Sword was very puzzled, looking at Chu Yuan, he shouted loudly.


    "You played well, but it makes me very unhappy, so let me experience this feeling for you now."


    Chu Yuan did not answer the Demon God of Sword.


    He stretched out his hand, and a golden light enveloped Ye Luo''s soul and moved it to a safe area.


    After doing this, he backhanded towards the Demon God of Sword.


    The terrifying power of the Heavenly Dao condenses into a huge palm print, and slams it towards the opponent.


    He goes all out as soon as he makes a shot.


    Heaven¡¯s power was fully displayed by him.


    Looking from a distance, one of his palm prints was like a big sun, crossing the darkness, destroying everything that he had passed along the way.


    This blow is far more than a saint!


    The expression of the Demon God of Sword changed drastically.


    But Chu Yuan attacked first.


    Even if the Demon God of Sword wanted to stop it, it was too late, so he could only do his best to resist the blow.


    Boom! !


    The palm prints smashed on the Demon God of Sword fiercely, and instantly blasted the Demon God of Sword back tens of thousands of miles, and the golden mist spread out, dispelling the darkness.


    Chu Yuan shot down, did not stop, but continued to attack, slap after hand.


    He knows that it is difficult for him to kill each other.


    But he just wants to fight.


    A smashing look.


    Anyone who looks at it will be counseled.


    This time Chu Yuan is really not a pretended death attitude.


    He is really preparing this sword demon **** to die.


    His disciples are his bottom line.


    Whoever touches his bottom line, he dares to smash anyone.


    Chu Yuan palm after palm, without stopping.


    The Demon God of Sword was beaten to a fool.


    He was constantly slapped by successive palm prints, and he couldn''t find a chance to counterattack. He could only be beaten and aggrieved.


    The battle between the two sides lasted a long time.


    But always maintained this position, Chu Yuan attacked, the Demon God of Sword defended, passively beaten.


    Until the three streams of light came from a distance and slightly distracted Chu Yuan¡¯s attention, the Demon God of Sword seized the opportunity to extend the distance from Chu Yuan to avoid continued beatings.


    "you wanna die!"


    The Sword Demon God who got the reaction time breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately showed a fierce look, staring at Chu Yuan.


    He was still looking at Ye Luo who had been moved to the distance.


    I know more or less.


    This person is probably the person behind this young junior.


    Just, the other party is too much!


    This is the battle of the Dao!


    How can we hit the small ones, and the old ones!


    Don¡¯t talk about martial ethics!


    I really don¡¯t talk about martial ethics!


    The Demon God of Sword is a breath.


    Chu Yuan did not look at the Demon God of Sword at all, but looked at the three streams of light.


    The three streamers are three people, he knows.


    He just doesn''t know who it is.


    Chu Yuan took a closer look.


    saw the three people clearly.


    When he saw the figure of the young saint, he was stupid.


    Making things worse?


    first more


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 806： Demon God of Killing Sword

    Chapter 806 The Demon God of Killing the Sword


    In the endless darkness.


    Chu Yuan''s face under the golden light of Heavenly Dao was slightly stiff.


    He looked at the three figures that came.


    The young saint, he recognized it.


    is the one who worked with him in the long river of time before.


    This guy counted, it was a feast with him.


    Come here now, what do you want to do?


    Do it to him?


    Chu Yuan''s heart tightened, he wanted to immediately turn the Shenguang tuba over.


    But I thought about it again.


    He is currently driving the Tiandao Tuba.


    Shenguang Tu has a feast with this person, and it¡¯s up to him.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan felt a little relieved.


    But he is also guarding the three people.


    Chu Yuan was calculating how much he could win if he worked with three people.


    Estimate to estimate.


    He felt that even if he transferred the Shenguang tuba, at most, it would be a draw with these three people.


    If the Demon God of Sword also joins him, he may fall into the wind, but this will not be able to kill him.


    At this point, Chu Yuan finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    the other side.


    The Demon God of Sword saw the three figures appearing in the darkness, and immediately let out a furious voice.


    "Sanqing! You don¡¯t care about this matter? The creatures are fighting with me. This person breaks in without authorization and keeps attacking me. This is against order! You are the saints of order! Should you just ignore it?!"


    The Demon God of Sword said angrily.


    The three people who came across the darkness from a distance did not pay attention to the Demon God of Sword at all.


    Instead, he turned his gaze to Chu Yuan.


    "We are the saint of order, and I am here to maintain order, fellow daoists, I have heard that the demon **** of swords arbitrarily uses power other than the power of the great avenue to deal with the creatures who want to prove the way. This is against order, fellow daoists. I was there just now, can you see it?"


    The old man looked at Chu Yuan, gave a very old ceremony, and said slowly.


    These words stunned Chu Yuan.


    I do not know what that means.


    What he was there, what he saw, what are these.


    Chu Yuan did not understand, did not understand.


    He wanted to ask something.


    But the middle-aged saint spoke at this moment, interrupting Chu Yuan''s desire to speak.


    "You must have seen it before, otherwise you will not be angry and attack the Sword Demon God. Friends, we all know, the Sword Demon God, what crime should you do if you violate the order?!"


    The middle-aged saint smiled and said to Chu Yuan, then the other changed his face and looked at the Demon God of Sword very seriously.


    The whole body is amnesty, and it looks like the demon **** of sword is about to be judged.


    The Demon God of Sword: "?"


    You don¡¯t have eyes long?


    Open your eyes and talk nonsense? ?


    What about the saint of good fair and just order? ?


    He vaguely remembered that before the old Dao ancestor left, he kindly told them these Chaos Demon Gods that these three things are very easy to talk to and will protect the order.


    what is this?


    It was the young saint who did not speak, but kept his eyes on Chu Yuan.


    why¡­¡­


    Why does he feel, where did he meet Chu Yuan?


    It just feels that Chu Yuan is very familiar.


    But he just can''t remember where he has seen Chu Yuan.


    The young saint also quietly calculated the cause and effect between him and Chu Yuan, but he couldn''t figure out the cause and effect between him and Chu Yuan.


    In the distance, Chu Yuan felt a little bit and looked down at the young saint slightly.


    The two eyes face each other.


    was stunned for a moment.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    What are you doing looking at me.


    Young saint: "?"


    If you don¡¯t look at me, how do you know that I look at you?


    The two of them fell into eye contact.


    ¡­¡­


    They don¡¯t know how long they looked at each other.


    In the end, he was yelled at by the Demon God of Sword, which made the noise back.


    "If you want to add a crime, there is nothing wrong with it! Many Chaos Demon Gods, today these three orderly saints can impose charges on me forcibly, and I will also charge you with charges in the future!"


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s take action together and slay these three saints of order. In the future, this place will belong to our Chaos Demon God!!"


    The Demon God of Sword roared.


    His voice spread towards the depths of the darkness.


    was drawn into the darkness, and it lit up in an instant, one after another shining dots of light emerged.


    "Shoot together and kill the Demon God of Sword."


    The old man said indifferently.


    After speaking, start immediately.


    He stretched out his hand and waved, a Tai Chi picture flew out and turned into a golden bridge, heading towards the town of Sword Demon God.


    Without saying a word, the middle-aged saint threw a banner with a horrible atmosphere, and then slew towards the town of Sword Demon God.


    The young saint was not to be outdone, throwing out four flying swords, galloping away, wanting to kill the demon **** of swords.


    The three of them all shot, and once they shot, they attacked with absolute treasures, very fierce.


    Although Chu Yuan beside ?? still couldn''t figure out what happened, he could probably guess that these three people were here to kill the Demon God of Sword.


    Since this is the case, he might as well take a shot and fall into the hole to speed up the fall of the sword demon god.


    Chu Yuan just wanted to make a move, but when he watched the three people throw out such a gorgeous treasure, his expression became stiff again.


    There are no treasures on him.


    What a shame.


    Chu Yuan silently wrote it down. If there is a chance in the future, he must find a treasure.


    Thinking about it.


    Chu Yuan''s hand movements are not slow.


    He took out the golden light wheel behind him, and slashed towards the opponent''s head, which was called domineering.


    The Demon God of Sword, facing the attack of the four, showed despair on his face, raised his lightsaber, trying to block it.


    But these four people are all powerful generations, and he alone cannot stop them.


    The four teamed up to make the Demon God of Sword completely wiped out.


    A Chaos Demon God, under the joint hands of the four, there is no power to resist at all.


    The Demon God of Sword fell, the bright stars in the darkness flickered, and then returned to the darkness.


    In the same place, a silver-white light group floated in the darkness.


    The light group originally wanted to escape, but suddenly seemed to feel something, and rushed to the direction where Ye Luo was.


    "This creature is lucky, and he completed the sermon in a daze, and he also mastered the kendo."


    The young saint was amazed and looked at the direction where Ye Luo was.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan understood in an instant, Ye Luo had completed the sermon.


    He looked in the direction where Ye Luo was, and with a wave of his hand, he pushed Ye Luo back to the direction of the immortal world.


    Ye Luo left, so he could find the time to run away, otherwise he would not be sure that he would be able to retreat all over with Ye Luo.


    The three of them didn''t pay attention to Chu Yuan''s movements, their eyes all fell on Chu Yuan.


    For them, even if Ye Luo proves, it will take a long time to reach their level.


    Only the existence of Chu Yuan is worthy of their attention.


    So they didn¡¯t care about Ye Luo, but focused on Chu Yuan...


    second more.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 807： What are you running [third more]

    Chapter 807 What are you running [third more]


    In the endless darkness.


    Chu Yuan, the old man, the middle-aged saint, and the young saint looked at each other in circles.


    Neither of them spoke.


    makes the field very quiet.


    Feeling the quietness of this place in the surrounding darkness, constantly eroding here.


    But the light of the Faguang, Divine Light and Heavenly Dao on the four people is automatically radiating, eliminating all the darkness.


    It''s been a long time.


    It was the old man who spoke first and broke the silence on the court.


    "Where is the Taoist Taoist?"


    The old man opened his eyes slightly and asked.


    He could see that Chu Yuan was a way of heaven.


    The breath on this body is too obvious.


    The breath that belongs to heaven alone.


    Furthermore, this is not a spokesperson for the way of heaven.


    Generally, there are more or less mana fluctuations in the body of the spokesperson of the heavenly path.


    In their eyes, Chu Yuan had a completely heavenly aura, without the slightest entanglement.


    is the purest power of heaven, the breath of heaven.


    There is only one that can have this kind of breath.


    That is the way of heaven itself.


    It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t understand, where is Chu Yuan¡¯s way of heaven.


    Immortal Realm Heavenly Way is impossible to come out.


    But this is not the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm, so where else is the Heavenly Way that can have this level of combat power.


    "Tian Xuan Realm Heavenly Way."


    Chu Yuan was also unambiguous, and said decisively.


    and tell the truth.


    "Tai Xuan Realm?"


    The three of them were taken aback when they heard the words.


    He calculated it inwardly.


    After a little extrapolation, there is a result.


    The Supreme Profound Realm is a lower realm, a small heavenly way?


    A small heavenly way is so strong? ?


    The three of them were confused.


    But looking at Chu Yuan, they didn''t ask too much.


    Since the other party has answered, no matter whether the other party is talking nonsense or not, they are not suitable to continue to ask.


    "Dare to ask the three?"


    Chu Yuan also faced the three of them and asked.


    His eyes were on the old man and the middle-aged saint, he did not dare to continue to look at the young saint.


    He had a feast with the young saint.


    He was afraid of being recognized.


    "Laojun Taishang."


    "Yuanshi Tianzun."


    "Tongtian Hierarch."


    The three of them all spoke up and reported their identities.


    Hear these words.


    Chu Yuan was stupid.


    this¡­¡­


    Samcheong?


    This is Sanqing, what are the three things in the fairy world?


    Chu Yuan was silent.


    He compared it,


    I feel that these three in front of me are more like the Sanqing in the myth.


    "Three Taoists."


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and gave a salute to Sanqing.


    His Taoist ceremony was learned from the memory of Shenguangda, the Taoist ceremony is more formal and more ancient than the Taoist ceremony performed by Sanqing.


    When he gave this gift.


    Sanqing was obviously taken aback.


    They watched Chu Yuan''s gift, and they returned a gift one after another.


    They looked at Chu Yuan¡¯s Taoist ceremony more formal, so they all learned Chu Yuan''s Taoist ceremony.


    I just learn it, and I feel a little bit different.


    This Chu Yuan would not be able to stop, and thought he had made a mistake, but after thinking about it, he still didn¡¯t say anything.


    "Dare to ask fellow daoists, are there other things? If nothing happens, can you just wait with me to go to other places, let''s sit down and discuss the truth?"


    Taishang Laojun spoke indifferently.


    "I have something, I have other things to be busy, so I won''t go for the time being."


    Chu Yuan decisively refused.


    He wanted to get out a long time ago.


    The ghost wants to stay here.


    He doesn''t even know where this is, and where he dares to stay.


    He also saw Ye Luo encounter danger, his forehead was hot, and he rushed here, otherwise he would not be here.


    "Huh? Since fellow Daoists have things to do, let''s discuss the Dao together next time."


    Tao Shang Lao Jun was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Chu Yuan to answer this way, but he quickly reacted.


    He smiled, nodded slightly and said.


    "Yes, you can, then I will go first."


    Chu Yuan answered such a sentence.


    With a movement of his figure, he turned into a golden streamer and flew in the direction of the fairy world.


    "Wait, fellow daoist, I will give you a ride."


    The young saint''Tongtian Guru'' figure moved and chased him up.


    The Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun in the same place were stunned for a moment, but they did not expect that the Lord Tongtian would be so reckless.


    "Brother, brother, leave for a while, there should be nothing wrong, he needs to be in charge of the order, let me help him sit down, there should be no trouble."


    Yuanshi Tianzun gave a small gift,


    "Knowing that you are protecting your shortcomings and protecting such a junior, don''t worry, it''s okay."


    Taishang Laojun said lightly.


    Although his temperament is indifferent, but deep in his eyes, there is also a strong emotion.


    This is the emotion for these two juniors.


    Yuan Shi Tianzun breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words.


    Then the two flew back toward the dark depths, ready to continue to guard the order.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    In the darkness.


    Chu Yuan turned into a golden streamer, constantly flying towards the direction of the immortal world.


    He crossed over, avoiding the darkness, and didn''t dare to touch him at all.


    The heavenly rays of light all over his body are like the nemesis of darkness. When darkness touches the rays of light all over his body, they will be dissipated.


    This is really a risk.


    This dark place is everywhere, and I don¡¯t know where it is.


    never mind.


    Liu''er is fine.


    Don''t come here lightly in the future.


    Go back quickly.


    Chu Yuan breathed a long sigh of relief and continued to fly.


    "Friends, wait for me!"


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind.


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, and he recognized the Master Tongtian all at once.


    He had a festival with the Master Tongtian before!


    Is this guy recognizing him?


    no!


    As if not heard.


    Chu Yuan silently continued to fly forward, even speeding up the flight.


    Behind him, the Master Tongtian kept chasing him, and his heart was depressed. Why did he shout, this one could not hear him?


    But he didn''t think much about it. He thought that Chu Yuan was flying wholeheartedly, so he didn''t hear it.


    He couldn''t help speeding up, trying to catch up with Chu Yuan.


    The two started a chase instantly.


    There is not much difference between the two.


    For a time, Chu Yuan couldn''t keep away from the Master Tongtian.


    The leader of ??Tongtian could not catch up with Chu Yuan.


    So there was a stalemate.


    This Chu Yuan was so anxious that he tore off the Heavenly Dao Light Wheel behind him and the Heavenly Dao Jinlian at his feet, turning them into the power of Heaven¡¯s Dao, speeding up his flight, and he didn¡¯t care about his image anymore.


    The most important thing right now is to get rid of the Lord Tongtian.


    Chu Yuan speed increased greatly.


    Anxiously broke the Master Tongtian behind.


    "No, fellow Taoist, what are you running!"


    Tongtian Guru called someone anxious, and he didn''t do anything, is this person running out of his life?


    He silently activated the secret technique, exploding faster, and keeping up with Chu Yuan, so as not to be thrown away.


    The two of them started a faster chase.


    Looking at it from a distance, the two of them were one after the other, like two meteors, flashing past in the endless darkness...


    third more.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 808： Ye Luochengsheng

    Chapter 808


    Xianjie, East China, Yintian Island.


    At this moment, Ye Luo is in the sleeping hall.


    Ye Luo, who was sitting cross-legged, suddenly opened his eyes, and on his body, a terrifying aura rose to the sky.


    A phantom of a long river of kendo behind it appears.


    Leaf fall is undergoing transformation.


    The aura on his body is constantly changing, as if he is moving from a certain life level to a higher level.


    "break!!"


    Ye Luo gave a low drink.


    In the depths of the pupils, golden light shone through.


    The next moment, he soared into the sky, crossed the sleeping hall, and came to the sky.


    His breath has completed the transformation, an aura that surpasses everything, as if it is above any rule.


    Boom! !


    Above the sky, billowing dark clouds gathered, and the heavens seemed to have noticed something, had a vision, and seemed to be warning.


    But Ye Luo didn''t care at all, he was high in the sky, his eyes swept past, and the terrifying holy power was released in an instant, heading for the suppression of the entire immortal world.


    ¡­¡­


    When Shengwei enveloped the entire fairy world, all sentient beings knelt down facing the direction where Ye Luo was.


    Not what they wanted this time.


    But under the pressure of this holy power, sentient beings had to kneel in the direction of Ye Luo.


    If you don¡¯t kneel, the Holy Power can crush all the flesh and blood.


    Under the saint, there are all ants.


    The saints of Yeluo are true saints, not those who become saints in the fairy world.


    Therefore, Ye Luo¡¯s holy prestige is countless times stronger than those of the fairy world, and its coercive force is unprecedented.


    ¡­¡­


    Taiqing Palace.


    The three saints were still talking about the Tao, this sudden power of the Holy Spirit instantly overwhelmed them to the ground.


    They are all immortal worlds, how willing to be pressed on the ground, so they burst out of mana, trying to break free.


    can be under this holy power.


    The strength of their whole body seemed so ridiculous.


    Unable to break away with all his strength, he was still crushed to the ground.


    This is just Sunway.


    rather than the owner of Shengwei.


    Only Shengwei can crush them to the ground.


    If the deity came over, wouldn¡¯t it be that one look would kill them?


    The three saints fell into self-doubt.


    Wow...


    Just when the three of them doubted themselves.


    A figure entered the main hall of Taiqing Palace, blocking the holy power for the three of them.


    The person who came is the blue sky saint.


    Blue Sky Saints used the power of heaven to block this holy power.


    "Blue Sky Saint, this, what is going on?"


    "This coercion far exceeds the saints! The sage of the blue sky, is there a surviving saint breaking in from the chaos and nothingness?"


    "Blue sky saint, what should I do in the fairy world now!"


    The three saints spoke hurriedly.


    This.


    Sage Qingtian didn''t pay attention to the three of them at all, his gaze fixed on Yintian Island''s direction.


    Of course he felt that this was someone on Yintian Island who had become holy.


    This sanctification is not the saint of the immortal world, but the saint of chaos.


    insisted that it was the ancient saint, which is now the surviving saint.


    belongs to the sage of the last era, the last practice system!


    He didn''t understand why the people of Hidden Sky Island could become such a saint.


    But he didn''t even think about it.


    He feels that the immortal world is in great trouble now.


    There is such an ancient saint, plus the immeasurable saint of the heavens on Yintian Island.


    In the case of the two saints teaming up, he can be completely killed.


    The trouble is big.


    Moreover, most of the people of Hidden Sky Island are still disciples of that one.


    "Should we awaken the way of heaven?"


    Blue Sky Saint frowned, lost in thought.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    South Tianzhou, the Great Tang Dynasty, is in its national capital.


    The Emperor of the Tang Dynasty also felt this majestic power.


    The first time he felt, was to open the formation that enveloped the entire Tang Dynasty Immortal Dynasty, to block this supreme coercion for the people.


    But Datang¡¯s formation was fragile in front of this Shengwei.


    Only a moment.


    The ??Datang formation was broken, and the coercion enveloped the entire Datang territory.


    Tang Emperor stood up resolutely, glaring at the sky, a golden flame ignited in the palm of his hand.


    "I am Datang, unyielding!!!"


    Tang Emperor said such a sentence.


    He has a very light tone.


    But its voice rang in the Tang Dynasty, in the hearts of many people in the Tang Dynasty.


    "Datang is unyielding!!!"


    "Datang is unyielding!!!"


    "Datang is unyielding!!!"


    Every citizen of Datang roared at this moment.


    Its voice resounded through the sky.


    His will quickly gathered and merged into the golden flame in the hands of Emperor Tang.


    In an instant, this flame representing the will of the Tang Dynasty suddenly rose, and a powerful willpower burst out, forcibly offsetting the Shengwei and sheltering the entire Tang Dynasty.


    After feeling that Shengwei was isolated, Emperor Tang breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Your Majesty, there are people on Yintian Island who have become holy, and they are still very terrible. I am afraid that this person alone will be invincible in the immortal world."


    A figure appeared in the palace hall.


    This person is the saint of the Tang Dynasty.


    is a dilapidated saint.


    Have the strength above the semi-holy and below the saint.


    "It is the Supreme Sword Master, the Supreme Sword Master has become a holy."


    Tang Emperor took a deep breath, staring at Yintian Island.


    "The Supreme Sword Sovereign? How long has the Supreme Sword Sovereign ascended? After the ascension, there is nothing more than an immortal king. Is this sanctified?"


    There are five flavors in the heart of the sage.


    He lived for countless years, and he wanted to be holy, but in the end he failed, so he became the kind of dilapidated saint as he is now.


    It can be seen from others, at a young age, he was actually sanctified, and he became such a terrifying saint.


    This remnant saint has no doubt that after being sanctified, Taiyi Sword Sovereign, under one look, he will be wiped out in ashes.


    "The genius of the Supreme Sword Master is so powerful that it is hard to describe, but I feel that the reason why the Supreme Sword Master can be sanctified is not because of his genius."


    Tang Emperor said meaningfully.


    "Huh? Your Majesty, is there any other reason why it can''t be achieved?"


    asked the incomprehensible sage.


    "Because the heavens are supreme and immeasurable saint! Because this is the master of Taiyi Sword Master, this is the important factor."


    There was a gleam of light in Emperor Tang¡¯s eyes, and he saw everything very thoroughly and clearly.


    "The saint..."


    Can¡¯t believe it.


    The saint of Yintiandao is very strong, he knows.


    But he never thought that that saint was an important factor in creating other saints.


    "Okay, prepare a generous gift and send it to Yintian Island. Taiyi Sword Sovereign will become a holy, and Datang Xianchao, as an alliance, should congratulate you."


    Tang Emperor waved his hand, then turned around with his hands on his back, and left in the direction outside the hall.


    He wondered in his heart that the situation in the fairy world changed next.


    How can the Great Tang Dynasty get more benefits from it...


    first more


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 809： Is this a human thing?

    Chapter 809 Is this a human thing?


    Yintian Island is the only place in the fairy world that is not suppressed by the Holy Power.


    Obviously Ye Luo deliberately controlled it and avoided Shengwei from Yintian Island.


    Give Ye Luo ten courage, and dare not land Shengwei on Yintian Island.


    Yintian Island is his sect, where his master is.


    Ye Luo didn''t dare to offend at all. Even in his opinion, Master was not here at the moment, but he still didn''t dare to have any thoughts.


    ¡­¡­


    Hidden Sky Island Sky Dome.


    Ye fell into a holy, and his breath stabilized. He stretched out his hand and waved his holy power.


    He did not declare the immortal world, saying that he was sanctified or something.


    He is not a saint in the fairy world, there is no need to do this.


    After the leaf fell into a holy, it fell on the midair of Yintian Island.


    After he was sanctified, his aura was very terrifying, even if he did nothing, there was still a kendo silver light surrounding him, making it completely invisible to others.


    This kendo silver light has unparalleled power.


    Even if you don¡¯t do anything, this kendo silver light can make the void continue to be distorted, and the degree of horror is evident.


    The saint is above everything!


    This sentence was vividly expressed in Ye Luo.


    "Big brother!!"


    Dozens of streamers around ?? quickly surrounded.


    is the dozen or so disciples of Wudaozong.


    The dozen or so disciples gathered around, but did not dare to get too close.


    In front of Ye Luo, they all became cautious.


    It''s not that they deliberately do this.


    It is the coercion that belongs to the saint, even if it is invisible, it is too terrifying.


    can crush them, involuntarily afraid of Ye Luo.


    "Senior brothers and sisters, what''s wrong with you?"


    Ye Luo didn''t know why at first.


    But soon, he reacted and couldn''t help but shook his head and smiled.


    He quickly reduced all his saint''s coercion, so as not to affect the dozens of fellow students.


    At the same time, he also dissipated the light of the kendo body guard, revealing his figure.


    "It''s done, well, I shouldn''t feel it now, right?"


    Ye Luo chuckled and said.


    "Big brother! Are you sanctified now? Is this too fast?"


    "Yes, big brother, you are too fast too..."


    "Most of us are still golden immortals, big brother, you will be sanctified."


    "Brother, you secretly tell me, did the master give you a small stove? Why are you practicing so fast..."


    My fellow students were amazed.


    The breakthrough speed of this big brother is really exaggerated.


    It was Da Luo Jinxian before, and then disappeared for a while.


    When ?? appeared again, was it a saint?


    And the pressure of the saint is so terrifying.


    The fellow sects have no doubt that if the big brothers do something with them, they will be completely wiped out by a single move.


    Ye Luo didn''t put any pretensions on this, smiling and talking nonsense with his colleagues, without any sage''s pretense.


    He talked with these colleagues for a while, then suddenly glanced around the same.


    "Huh? Didn''t the second child come back? He didn''t know that he would come back for such a big thing as my sanctification?"


    Ye Luo was taken aback for a moment and asked.


    He still wanted to scream in front of Zhang Han.


    "Brother Brother, Brother Second Brother is probably far away from Yintian Island. Even if you know it, you won¡¯t be able to come back for a while, that¡¯s normal."


    The genius doctor ??Hua came out and said.


    "It''s okay, the saint can penetrate the entire fairy world with one thought. I can move my second child over, and I will move him back when he finishes congratulating him."


    Ye Luo showed a smile.


    Sacred Sense moved, and instantly enveloped the entire fairy world.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    There is a secret hall on the ground on the west side of the state.


    Zhang Han is sitting in the hall right now.


    In the hall, there are many demon kings or monks walking back and forth, handling affairs.


    Through a period of development.


    Zhang Han has completed the preliminary construction of the ¡®Anbu Power¡¯ team.


    He has won many demon kings and monks.


    Everyone has powerful abilities.


    Originally, Zhang Han thought he had successfully built a team and was complacent.


    But now that he knows that the big brother is sanctified, his mood is not very good.


    "I''m the Golden Immortal, is this big brother sanctified?"


    "The difference is too big."


    Zhang Han suddenly felt that power is not wonderful.


    He was in a good mood, but it suddenly got worse.


    "Boss, Taiyi Jianzun is sanctified. We have a very close relationship with Wudaozong. Do we need to send someone to congratulate you?"


    The Qingfeng Demon King stood by and asked respectfully.


    "No, our dark power needs to be hidden in the dark. Congratulations, it''s too obvious, I believe the big brother can understand what I mean."


    Zhang Han didn¡¯t want to congratulate him.


    Doesn¡¯t that seem embarrassing?


    Big brothers are all sanctified, and his second brother is still a golden immortal.


    Furthermore, according to the temperament of his big brother, if he congratulates him, wouldn¡¯t he be stunned to death?


    Even if someone is sent to congratulate, it will be sent back with a lot of rustling words.


    Zhang Han knows the temperament of his big brother very well.


    "Yes, boss, listen to you."


    The Breeze Demon King said repeatedly.


    He behaves like a docile.


    There was a feeling that Zhang Han told him to run east, and he didn''t dare to go west.


    "Well, about our Anbu..."


    Zhang Han still wants to say something.


    Suddenly, an invisible force surged over and quickly enveloped Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han''s eyes widened, a little at a loss.


    Before he came back to his senses, he felt that the sky was spinning around him, and his consciousness became a little dizzy.


    ¡­¡­


    When Zhang Han became conscious and opened his eyes again, he found that everything around him had changed.


    Where is this place?


    Why do you feel familiar?


    How is this place so similar to Yintian Island?


    Huh?


    How do these people around here look so much like his fellow students?


    Um? This is exactly the same as the old Liuhua genius doctor?


    "Second, what are you thinking about?"


    A voice came into Zhang Han''s ears.


    Zhang Han regained his senses in an instant, and his head became sober.


    He looked around.


    Isn¡¯t this just Yintian Island?


    Aren¡¯t these his colleagues?


    Why is he here?


    This is how the same thing.


    Zhang Han looked dazed.


    "Big, big brother? Why am I here?"


    Zhang Han said in confusion.


    "Doesn¡¯t it feel like the second child you really want to congratulate me on my sanctification? I felt it, so I moved you over. How about, how would you like to congratulate me? Let¡¯s talk, I¡¯ll listen."


    Ye Luo stood by, looking at Zhang Han with a smile.


    He finished speaking.


    also squatted down and put his ears next to Zhang Han, trying to listen carefully.


    Zhang Han: "?"


    Is this human?


    Is this a human thing?


    Move him back directly, you are sanctified?


    Is this riding a horse really something that people can do? ? ?


    second more.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 810： Chaos Saint [third more]

    Chapter 810 Chaos Saint [third more]


    In the endless darkness.


    A certain dark area.


    Chu Yuan and the young saint "Tongtian Guru" all stay here.


    Both of them were panting, the light on their bodies twinkled, very unstable.


    Both of them are extremely powerful.


    But the chasing of the two can make the two of them tired like this, which shows how long they have been flying.


    These two people are also exaggerated.


    Run one by one and chase one by one.


    During the period of ??, he arbitrarily shuttled in the endless darkness, and jumped into the river of time from time to time.


    This long chase made both of them tired enough.


    "No, fellow Taoist, what are you running?"


    Guru Tongtian leaned on his waist and said breathlessly.


    "Then what are you chasing?"


    Chu Yuan was too tired, and said in a low voice.


    "If you don''t run, then I will chase you?"


    "If you don''t chase, then I will run?"


    "If you stood and waited for me, would I chase you?"


    "If you don''t come after me, how could I run so fast?"


    "¡­¡­"


    The two babbled a lot.


    Suddenly, the two looked at each other and both laughed.


    The look in Chu Yuan''s eyes towards the Master Tongtian was a lot more comfortable, and his affection for this person was much higher.


    "The Daoist is very temperamental to me, and I haven''t asked the Daoist Dao account yet."


    Master Tongtian laughed and said.


    "Chu Yuan."


    Chu Yuan was also very happy, and said his real name.


    "Chu Yuan Daoist, meet again, my name is Tongtian."


    The Lord Tongtian approached and said very boldly.


    He is completely different from the previous image of being well-behaved.


    Obviously, only now did he fully recognize Chu Yuan.


    "Friend Tongtian, I haven''t asked you, why are you chasing after me, but what''s the matter?"


    Chu Yuan asked with a smile.


    He ran all the way, and he could see it.


    This Tongtian hierarch did not recognize him, he was a person who fought against each other for a long time.


    Since the other party did not recognize it.


    Then he is not welcome.


    Completely implement one sentence.


    Fighting with you, that is what Shenguang Queen did, and it has nothing to do with my Tiandao Queen!


    "There is nothing else, I just want to send you fellow Daoist for a ride, but I didn¡¯t expect that fellow Daoist will run when you see me."


    Tongtian leader is called a depressed.


    He didn''t understand what Chu Yuan was running.


    "Hey, this matter is over, it''s over, fellow Taoists, let''s turn over."


    Chu Yuan made a haha ??and changed the subject.


    He doesn''t want to dwell too much on this topic.


    "Okay, it''s enough to make friends, and don''t worry about other things too much."


    Tongtian hierarch is not a hypocritical person, and he waved his hand to indicate that he had turned the story.


    "By the way, fellow Daoist, I have something to ask. Where did you get the magic weapons of you and the other three fellow Daoists?"


    Chu Yuan asked.


    He forced a topic.


    "Magic weapon? Do you mean this?"


    Tongtian hierarch froze for a moment.


    Then he opened his palm, and four small swords appeared on it.


    These four small swords are surrounded by a terrifying evil spirit. It seems that every small sword has been contaminated with countless causes and effects.


    "Yes, this is it."


    Chu Yuan answered casually.


    "This is the Four Swords of Zhuxian, it is an innate spiritual treasure, fellow Taoist, how come you still don¡¯t know this if you have such a cultivation base?"


    Tongtian leader is very surprised.


    Generally reaching this cultivation level, who will not have some magic weapons in his hands?


    This is too strange.


    "I am dedicated to practicing, I really don''t know this."


    Chu Yuan also confessed casually, not caring about face or face.


    "Then I can talk to you..."


    Master Tongtian spoke to Chu Yuan very seriously.


    Chu Yuan also listened carefully.


    After listening for a while.


    Chu Yuan also understood some things.


    The magic weapon is divided into: Innate Lingbao, Innate Supreme, Chaos Lingbao, Chaos Supreme?


    As for the further down, according to Master Tongtian, it is all rubbish, and if it is held in the hands of their existence, it is all dirty with their hands.


    As for the cultivation base, Master Tongtian has also said about it.


    Above the Daluo Jinxian, there are the quasi-sages and saints, and above it is the chaotic saints, and above the chaotic saints are the great saints.


    According to the words of Lord Tongtian.


    They are all chaos saints, so they can travel freely in this endless darkness.


    "Chaos Saint?"


    Chu Yuan whispered.


    So, both of his **** are chaotic saints?


    If the three-in-one plan can succeed, that is the saint of the Dao?


    "Yes, I and I are all chaotic saints, but fellow Taoist, why don''t you even have an innate spiritual treasure?"


    Master Tongtian asked very suspiciously.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan wants to say something more.


    But he hasn''t said it yet.


    ßËßËßË¡­¡­


    Somewhere in the darkness, several ancient bells rang suddenly and spread in all directions.


    naturally also spread to the ears of Chu Yuan and Tongtian.


    This is?


    Chu Yuan frowned and looked into the distance.


    In his line of sight, in the distant darkness, a little bright golden light flickered.


    This golden light appeared extremely dazzling in the endless darkness.


    "Fellow Daoist, your disciple is sanctified. This is the bell of sanctification. It is the sound of announcement to this extremely ridiculous land. Look at that golden light, it is the place of origin, the immortal world."


    Tongtian Guru pointed at the bright golden light and said lightly.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan was taken aback first, and then regained consciousness.


    The leaf fell into a holy?


    So fast.


    No, he has to go back.


    Otherwise, if something goes wrong, what should I do.


    Chu Yuan immediately asked to leave.


    Tongtian hierarch naturally did not stop him, nodded and agreed.


    "Wait, fellow daoists."


    Tongtian hierarch suddenly stopped Chu Yuan again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chu Yuan turned his head, looked at the Master Tongtian, and asked.


    "Friends, there is a very powerful chaos saint in your immortal world. You don''t have a magic weapon in your hands. If you meet him, I''m afraid you will suffer. I will lend you the four swords of the immortal and the formation to help you."


    Master Tongtian stretched out his hand and waved.


    handed the four small swords and the formation to Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan is happy.


    There is also a chaotic saint in the fairy world, isn''t it his other big size?


    Chu Yuan also recognized the friend of Master Tongtian, so he was embarrassed to cheat him, so he refused.


    But the Master of Heaven, the Pistons, gave Chu Yuan, and he said that he would not let Chu Yuan leave.


    In desperation, Chu Yuan had no choice but to leave with the four swords of Zhuxian and the formation, and quickly returned to the immortal world.


    He was really worried about what would happen to Ye Luo, so he had no time to grapple with the Lord Tongtian.


    calculated in his heart that next time I saw the Lord Tongtian, I would return this treasure to the other party.


    Chu Yuan holding this thought, speeded up and flew towards the immortal realm.


    He regretted this flight.


    It¡¯s okay for him to run so far. It takes a lot of effort to fly back...


    third more.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 811： Master is too bitter

    Chapter 811 Master is too bitter


    Xianjie, East China.


    In the sea of ??nothingness.


    Ye Luo was stepping on the surface of the sea. He was familiar with his own power. He was worried that his power would destroy Yintian Island, so he came to the sea of ??nothingness.


    He is here to probe his own strength.


    The more he feels, the more he can understand how terrifying his power is.


    This is a force capable of destroying the world.


    Especially the ¡®kendo¡¯ he obtained.


    He hasn''t fully mastered it yet, but he has an instinct.


    Once he has completely mastered this so-called ¡®kendo¡¯.


    Then he will become the true kendo leader! Become the true sword master among the ten thousand realms.


    Other sword repairs are in front of him, and he will be like a child.


    "My power is only a part of it. I need to be proficient. There are too many, so I have to take it slowly."


    "However, even with my current strength, in the fairy world, no one besides Master should be my opponent, right?"


    Ye Luo looked at his hands and whispered in a low voice.


    Under the saint, there are all ants.


    Those who can be enemies with him are those of the same level as the saint.


    But for those saints in the fairy world, Ye Luo had a feeling that he could pinch three with one hand.


    However, he didn''t know the legendary azure saint.


    Ye Luo thought, could not help taking out his golden divine sword, and clenched the hilt.


    The sword body did not move, but an invisible sword force surrounded him, causing ripples on the water.


    "Since I was holding a sword when I was young, I knew that I would be the leader of kendo!"


    Ye Luo''s eyes were full of confidence.


    Break through the saint, he does not swell, it is impossible.


    Even if he has tried his best to restrain, but the expansion that should have been unavoidable.


    Wow...


    At this moment, a light and shadow flew from a distance and landed on the sea of ??nothingness.


    is the sage of the blue sky.


    Blue Sky Saint''s eyes quickly fell on Ye Luo.


    He didn''t dare to do much.


    He knew this was near Yintian Island.


    The saint of Yintian Island may be staring here right now, if he dares to do anything, someone might rush out.


    If it is targeted by two saints.


    Blue Sky Saint does not think he can live.


    "One Sage."


    The Blue Sky Saint came, facing Ye Luo, and said hello first.


    Because Ye Luo didn''t become a holy, the title he had been using was ¡®Taiyi Sword Sovereign¡¯.


    Therefore, the sage Qingtian¡¯s name for Ye Luo is to directly remove the word Jianzun and replace it with a sage, which becomes the ¡®One Sage¡¯.


    "Blue Sky Saint?"


    Ye Luo was not polite, took a step forward, looked at the sage of the sky, and said something.


    The invisible Shengwei all over his body followed his gaze down, surging surgingly towards the blue sky saint.


    "good."


    The sage Qingtian felt the terrifying aura of Ye Luo''s body, and took a step back without a trace.


    He is very solemn in his heart.


    He had never thought that Ye Luo''s aura would be so terrifying.


    Originally thought that no matter how strong Ye Luo was, he would not be so far behind. Now that he wants to come, he still thinks too little.


    This Ye Luo seems to be sanctified by swordsmanship.


    Since ancient times, swordsmen have almost always focused on killing and cutting.


    This leaf fall can be sanctified by this, and its killing power is probably the most prominent.


    Blue Sky Saint silently retracted his previous thoughts.


    He felt that he didn''t need the Yintian Island person to come out.


    Just this Ye Luo, without the help of Heaven, he would be very dangerous.


    A saint who uses the sword to prove the way is very scary.


    "Then what do you mean by coming?"


    Ye Luo stared at each other and asked aloud.


    He has a sense of war in his eyes.


    Don¡¯t say, he really wanted the blue sky sage to be unkind, so that he could take a shot and quickly stabilize his strength through battle.


    "Following the decree of the Heavenly Dao, come to discuss with you, can you stay in Yintian Island and not go out from today? With your strength, it is enough to influence the general trend of the fairy world, and the fairy world does not allow you to exist in the fairy world."


    Blue Sky Saint said like this.


    His meaning is very simple, just like Chu Yuan.


    If you want to leave Ye Luo on Yintian Island, you must not go out.


    He thought about it, and then added a word quickly.


    "Of course, as long as you can agree to the one saint, then we can discuss other conditions, such as how to agree to this matter."


    Blue Sky Saint added.


    "Not allowed to go out?"


    Ye Luo frowned.


    "Yes, the Master also agreed to this will, on the condition that the Heavenly Dao Society shelters all the disciples of the Master."


    Blue Sky Saint nodded and said.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo suddenly stunned.


    Immediately, he recovered and his expression froze.


    I see¡­¡­


    I see! ! !


    He just said, why did the master say before that God will shelter them.


    turned out to be the master in exchange for his own freedom.


    When the master lost his freedom, he went to the endless darkness to help him through the catastrophe. I am afraid it was done at a great price.


    In an instant, Ye Luonao made up a lot.


    Master, in his heart, changed from the always invincible impression to an existence who gritted his teeth and wanted to shield them from the wind and rain at all costs.


    Master is too bitter! !


    For them, Master is broken! !


    He didn''t know it before.


    Now that he knows, then this matter can''t be forgotten.


    God!


    is all caused by this immortal world!


    Ye Luo''s eyes were full of killing intent, staring at the sage in the sky, his monstrous anger turned into a sword intent, and it surrounded him.


    The sage of the sage on the opposite side was tingling.


    This is how the same thing?


    Why this person suddenly became full of murderous intent on him.


    He hasn¡¯t done anything.


    Blue Sky Saint does not understand.


    But he wants to run away.


    A saint who proves the way with a sword, he really can''t afford it.


    Call...


    Blue Sky Saint took a deep breath.


    The next moment, he turned around and fled, turned into a streamer, and ran towards the sea of ??nothingness.


    "Where to escape!!!"


    Ye Luo roared.


    He raised the golden divine sword and threw it straight towards the blue sky saint.


    Boom! !


    The golden divine sword engulfed the sword intent to rush towards the sky. Along the way, the surface of the sea of ??nothingness was divided into nothingness by the sword intent. In the darkness, the powerful sword intent blocked the time and space.


    In an instant, this place seemed to be turned into a forbidden place.


    Blue Sky Saint''s face changed drastically, and he didn''t dare to continue running, he couldn''t escape.


    He took out a seal-like thing with his backhand, and raised it above his head. The seal grew larger with the wind, and quickly rose up to protect him.


    boom! !


    The golden sword collided with the seal, and there was a huge sound, the golden sword broke and broke, turning into countless fragments, and the seal burst open instantly.


    But the stern sword intent rushed forward towards the sage of the blue sky, seeming to be beheading the sage of the blue sky on the spot...


    first more


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 812： Blue Sky Saints Retreat

    Chapter 812


    The sea of ??nothingness.


    The two saints have a battle.


    The terrifying holy power erupted and shook the entire world of immortality, making all beings in the world of immortality panic, for fear that they would be affected by the battle between these two.


    And in the sea of ??nothingness.


    Ye Luo and Qingtian Saint are in fierce battle.


    Sage Qingtian was beaten by Ye Luo, and was also annoyed, exploded with all his strength, and fought with the latter.


    Ye Luo never thought that the Saint Qingtian would be so difficult.


    He couldn''t win the opponent at all for a while, and even he wanted to shelter Yintian Island with one hand. Under distraction, he would occasionally fall into a disadvantage.


    On the other hand, the sage of the blue sky, fully displayed, coupled with the blessing of the heavens, the fighting power soared, and at the beginning he was a little worried that Chu Yuan would come out to support.


    But after knowing that Chu Yuan would not come out, he also let go of his hands and feet.


    The battle between the two went for several days.


    A few days later.


    Blue Sky Saint took out a magic weapon, it was a golden whip, the golden whip in his hand, like a wandering dragon, attacking Ye Luo frantically.


    With the help of the magic weapon, Ye Luo was completely suppressed in an instant.


    Ye Luo had no magic weapon to grasp at all. In the face of the suppression of the magic weapon, he had no choice but to passively move to resist the blue sky sage.


    This is not Ye Luo¡¯s problem either.


    Ye Luo had no magic weapon in his hand, and he had to be distracted to protect the Yintian Island from the holy war. His own realm was not stable, and his swordsmanship was not completely mastered.


    Under various circumstances, Ye Luo has been at a disadvantage.


    Sage Qingtian saw that Ye Luo could not regain the advantage, he couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief.


    "One saint! This is the will of heaven! I urge you to think about it and agree to it!"


    "I know that you are strong, but you face the way of heaven, and you are the enemy of the way of heaven! There will be no chance of winning!"


    "And you still have to be an enemy of all beings in the fairy world! This is the way to self-destruction!"


    Blue Sky Saint persuaded.


    Annoyed to annoyed.


    He is unwilling to continue fighting.


    The downwind Ye Luo''s face was ugly, and he didn''t want to speak at all. He did underestimate the Sage Qingtian, but it was impossible for him to bow his head.


    Ye Luo looked for opportunities to counterattack, while blocking the Blue Sky Saint.


    "Let our elder brother bow his head, can you ask if you are worthy?!"


    "Yes, who do you think you are?"


    "Brother, we are here to help you!!"


    Voices came from Yintian Island.


    It is a dozen of the direct disciples of Wudaozong.


    Sage Qingtian and Ye Luo couldn''t help being stunned when they heard these voices.


    The next moment, a ray of brilliance was emitted, and several streams of light flew out and penetrated into Ye Luo''s body.


    The strength inside the leaf fall has been slightly improved.


    At the same time, there were a few curses, or the brilliance of doom, which struck the blue sky saint.


    Buzz! ! !


    In the sea of ??nothingness, golden lines rise up and criss-cross, forming a huge chessboard, which isolates the heavens.


    The combat power of the sage of the blue sky dropped by a large amount in an instant.


    hasn''t waited for their two saints to react.


    A few more rays appeared.


    These rays of light all weaken the Blue Sky Saint.


    Its weakening degree is very low, but it affects the blue sky saint to some extent.


    Naturally, all these attacks came from more than a dozen direct disciples of Wudao Sect.


    They can''t carry Shengwei out, but they can rely on long-range attacks to influence the Blue Sky Saint.


    "Senior brothers and sisters..."


    Ye Luo looked back at Yintian Island, his heart warmed, and immediately turned back to look at the sage of the sky.


    The blue sky saint was affected by so many things, and his aura was obviously weakened.


    The disciples of the Wudao Sect are all good at one, and their combat power cannot compete with the saints, but the way they are good at can affect the saints more or less.


    If these Innocent Sect disciples face a saint alone, it will definitely have no effect at all.


    Because they will all be destroyed by the saint''s blow.


    But when two saints are fighting, these things are effective and can affect the state of a saint.


    "This...what is this..."


    Blue Sky Saint''s eyes widened, he looked in all directions, the way of heaven was isolated and could not be blessed, he didn''t dare to fight Ye Luo.


    He wants to make a move to break the envelope of the chessboard.


    He knows that the player who plays the chessboard is very weak and he can easily break it.


    Ye Luo of course also knew that he flashed and appeared in front of the sage Qingtian, his **** were swords, and he slashed at the opponent''s body.


    Blue Sky Saint quickly defended.


    The two saints are fighting again.


    This time, Ye Luo will not be crushed and beaten all the time.


    Instead, he drew with the blue sky saint.


    The ??Blue Sky Saint leaned on the magic weapon, and for a while, he actually supported it under Ye Luo''s offensive.


    Ye Luo also really couldn''t hold the Blue Sky Saint.


    His realm is unstable, and there is no magic weapon yet. It is already rare to be able to do this.


    Finally, after a fight between the two.


    Blue Sky Saint did not dare to continue playing. He was worried that Chi would change. He forcibly broke the chessboard and wanted to go outside. For this reason, he even took Ye Luo''s sword.


    was cut by Ye Luo''s sword, he just snorted, didn''t say much, and quickly turned into streamer and disappeared.


    Ye Luo wanted to continue chasing, but then he thought about it.


    Without the help of his fellow sects, he could not beat the Blue Sky Saint.


    So he cares, can only put his mind down, and has no choice to continue pursuing.


    "This guy, wait for me to stabilize my realm and fully master the kendo, I will definitely settle the account with you!"


    Ye Luo looked at the direction the Saint Qingtian left, his eyes full of killing intent.


    But soon, he reduced the killing intent in his eyes, turned and flew towards Yintian Island.


    He is going to talk to his fellow students.


    How did the master resist these pressures for them, so that these colleagues will know how to work hard.


    Otherwise, I am sorry for the hard work of Master!


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Outside a waterfall in South Tianzhou.


    Xu Yu stood on a tree, looking at the direction of Eastern China.


    "Old God, is this holy war over?"


    Xu Yu spoke without looking back.


    "It''s over, Qingtian Sage is defeated, Taiyi Juggernaut has won..."


    The ancient **** behind him spoke very emotionally.


    "Big brother is worthy of being a big brother, how long will it take to defeat the blue sky saint..."


    Xu Yu sighed.


    He didn''t know when he would be able to beat the Blue Sky Saint.


    Thinking of the humiliation that day, he felt angry.


    "Xu Xiaoyou doesn¡¯t have to be like this. Your talent is also very powerful. Now you can rival Da Luo. I believe you will reach the semi-sage level soon."


    The ancient **** looked at Xu Yu and said with complicated eyes.


    He watched Xu Yu become stronger with his own eyes.


    In a short period of time, the opponent becomes extremely powerful.


    One thing that can make him speechless, no matter how strong the other party becomes, they always say that he is a Qi training state...


    The second shift, and the third shift may be too late. There are a lot of things during the day, which leads to insufficient time at night. Cabbage will make up for the third shift later. Let¡¯s watch it tomorrow and take a good rest.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 813： The Return of Chu Yuan

    Chapter 813 Return of Chu Yuan


    Above the giant tree.


    When Xu Yu heard the ancient gods praise his talent, he couldn''t help shaking his head.


    His aptitude is strong?


    Compared with the big brother, it is extremely weak. Okay.


    Big Brother, this is all sanctified.


    He is still practicing Qi.


    Well, there is one at most, a little stronger and a little bit stronger.


    "Ancient god, you say me, how long will it take to surpass the blue sky saint?"


    Xu Yu turned his head to look at the ancient god, and asked very seriously.


    "Super, beyond the blue sky saint?"


    The ancient gods are stunned.


    Is this going to surpass the blue sky saint?


    What level is the sage of the blue sky? It belonged to the level that one hand squeezed him to death.


    The current Xu Yu can''t even beat him, and even surpasses the Blue Sky Saint. This gap is too big.


    "Yes, you think, how long will it take me to surpass the Blue Sky Saint."


    Xu Yu asked again, his tone was still so serious, showing that he was not joking.


    Hear this.


    The ancient gods also understood that Xu Yu was not joking, he frowned immediately and began to think seriously.


    Xu Yu''s talent is indeed amazing, and he has never seen it in the fairy world.


    He believes that the future saint of the fairy world will have Xu Yu''s place.


    But if it reaches the level of a blue sky saint...


    For Xu Yu, it seems that it is really possible.


    One thought ends here.


    The ancient **** spoke immediately.


    "Ten, a million years, yes, a million years! Within a million years, Xiaoyou Xu, you will be able to surpass the Sage of the Sky!"


    The ancient **** said so.


    "A million years? Who do you humiliate?"


    Xu Yu was taken aback for a moment, and said.


    "It is already very strong to be able to surpass the Blue Sky Saint in a million years."


    The ancient **** frowned and said.


    "Give a pig a million years, then it can hang everything, right? A million years, if you can''t hang the blue sky saint, how much waste?"


    Xu Yu said very puzzled.


    In his opinion, giving a pig a million years is sweeping everything.


    Of course, in his perspective, he sees it entirely from his own perspective.


    He has been practicing for less than 20 years.


    Naturally feel that a million years is too long.


    But when these words fell into the ears of the ancient gods, it was different.


    After hearing this, his expression suddenly became complicated.


    How long has he been practicing?


    Million years? Far more than that.


    this¡­¡­


    Doesn¡¯t that mean that he is not even as good as a pig.


    The ancient **** wanted to say something.


    But when he saw Xu Yu, he didn''t want to say anything at once.


    This Xu Yu is really qualified to say this.


    "Then, how long do you think you can surpass the Blue Sky Saint?"


    The ancient **** said helplessly.


    "Ten years! Up to ten years!"


    Xu Yu looked up at the sky, clenching his fists tightly.


    The words come out.


    The ancient **** wanted to say something.


    But looking at Xu Yu''s expression, he couldn''t help but was taken aback, an idea appeared in his heart.


    Will Xu Yu really be able to surpass the Blue Sky Saint in ten years?


    The idea appeared.


    He was frightened himself.


    The ancient gods dare not imagine what it is like to surpass the blue sky saint in ten years.


    But he didn''t want to hit Xu Yu either, after all, his vitality was still on Xu Yu.


    In short, Xu Yu is in trouble, so he can definitely protect him.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    In the chaos and nothingness.


    Chu Yuan finally returned here. He escaped from the endless darkness, and suddenly felt a burst of comfort.


    In the endless darkness, I don¡¯t know if it is his illusion. He always feels that there are many breaths hidden in it, making him feel very dangerous.


    It still feels comfortable in this chaos and nothingness.


    There is no danger.


    He can fly around at will.


    However, Chu Yuan didn''t have time to fly around at this moment. He was determined to go back to the fairy world, but he was not in the mood to play some other things.


    After determining the approximate direction of the fairy world, he immediately set off.


    However, Chu Yuan did not drive the Tiandao Tuba into the fairy world.


    Instead, he returned to the Supreme Profound Realm to relax his mind and return to the side of Shenguang Queen.


    Chu Yuan dare not open the two numbers together.


    When two accounts are opened at the same time, his mind will be greatly distracted. If it is okay in the same place, but if it is at a different point, if one account is attacked or something, it will not be fun.


    After Chu Yuan opened the Heavenly Dao tuba back to the Supreme Profound Realm, he immediately mobilized his mind to turn on the Shenguang tuba.


    ¡­¡­


    Xianjie, Yintian Island, Sovereign Hall.


    Chu Yuan opened his eyes, and he immediately spied towards the entire Yintian Island with the power of Shenguang.


    Soon, he discovered where Ye Luo was.


    At this moment, Ye Luo was practicing in his bedroom.


    Chu Yuan was also unambiguous, and moved one by one, and came to Ye Luo''s bedroom.


    His arrival also caused Ye Luo to withdraw from the steady state instantly, looking towards the person who came.


    When he saw that it was Chu Yuan, he was immediately surprised.


    "Master! You are finally back! Nothing happened to you, right?!"


    Ye Luo said repeatedly.


    "Since the teacher is back, then of course there is nothing wrong with you. You have broken through the saint, not bad."


    Seeing Ye Luo Wuhu, Chu Yuan relaxed in his heart, and couldn''t help but praise the latter.


    "Master is utterly praised, and the disciples can break through the saints, it is all dependent on the master''s help."


    Ye Luo kneeled and saluted.


    In front of his master, he did not dare to have any so-called sage authority.


    He knows very clearly that at the beginning he was arbitrarily killed by the Demon God of Sword in the endless darkness. At the last moment, if it weren''t for the master''s action, he would have fallen.


    After that, it was the master who shot and killed the Demon God of Sword, so that the swordsmanship could fall on him and achieve his holy position.


    It can be said that if there is no master, there will never be a holy day for him.


    "It''s all saints, you don''t have to do this, saints should have saint authority."


    Chu Yuan shook his head and said softly.


    After he finished speaking, he stretched out his hand and waved gently.


    A divine light flashed, and Ye Luo was gently lifted up.


    Ye Luo was lifted up by Shenguang, his face was bewildered.


    This magical power...


    Why did he feel unable to resist after he became holy?


    Before he was not sanctified, he was often helped up by the master at will, but now he is sanctified, and he still feels that he cannot resist this force.


    What is the realm of the master?


    Ye Luo was dazed, but he was also curious.


    So he asked.


    "Well, Master, can the disciple ask Master what realm you are? The disciple has no other meaning, but I feel that there is still a big gap between the disciple and Master you after being sanctified."


    Ye Luo lowered his head and spoke.


    His combat power was so strong that even the Sage Qingtian could not defeat him, and in the end he was defeated by him with the help of his fellow sects.


    With his strength, I am afraid it is almost invincible in the fairy world.


    But even so.


    In front of my master, he still looks like a child.


    The gap is too big.


    So big that Ye Luo couldn¡¯t see through his master...


    third more


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 814： The rise of Wudaozong disciples

    Chapter 814 The Rise of Wudaozong Disciple


    Ye fell in the sleeping hall.


    I heard my eldest disciple ask about the realm.


    Chu Yuan was taken aback first.


    The next moment, without thinking about it, he spoke directly.


    "What kind of realm can be a teacher, of course it is a mortal."


    Chu Yuan opened his mouth and came.


    When you speak, you are a mortal.


    Without the slightest hesitation.


    Originally, the leaves were still full of curiosity, and suddenly there was a black line on his forehead, and he didn''t know what to say.


    But looking at Master, it¡¯s hard to say more.


    can only touch his head, not dare to ask more.


    Then, he talked to his master about the attack by the blue sky sage before.


    Originally Chu Yuan was still in a good mood.


    But as soon as he heard that the sage of the blue sky had attacked, Ye Luo was also imprisoned on Yintian Island, and he became angry instantly.


    This blue sky saint repeatedly offended.


    If it is only against him, then forget it.


    now actually staring at his disciples, can he bear it?


    Chu Yuan instantly had a murderous heart on the Sage Qingtian.


    But he was not completely sure that he would be able to kill the Blue Sky Saint.


    But he has a divine light tuba, plus a heavenly path tuba tuba, all of them are of the ¡®chaotic saint¡¯ level.


    He guessed that the Blue Sky Saint is also of the ¡®Chaos Saint¡¯ level.


    So he planned to wait later to make Ye Luo''s realm firmer and stronger, before doing anything.


    Let Ye Luo also come to help.


    Ye Luo is a saint who proves the way with the sword, and his attacking ability is no less than that of the ¡®chaotic saint¡¯.


    Counting it out, the three saints joined forces, and he didn''t believe that the blue sky saint could not be destroyed.


    Oh, by the way, we will set up a ¡®Xianxian Sword Array¡¯ at that time.


    The Master Tongtian played so hard.


    In addition to the myth, the Immortal Sword Array is indeed powerful.


    Then count this Zhu Xian Sword Array.


    This is the layout.


    He doesn¡¯t believe that the blue sky saint can survive!


    It is estimated that the Blue Sky Saint will only last a few days at most!


    Chu Yuan thought so.


    He imagined everything.


    In short, he must kill the Sage Qingtian.


    Otherwise, this disciple will become holy, and the sage of the blue sky will take care of it. What about the next disciple? The next disciple?


    If he doesn''t solve the blue sky saint, he will feel uneasy!


    "Luo''er, you first stabilize your realm, and when your realm is stable, your teacher will take you with you to find the blue sky sage to settle accounts. Then you and my master and apprentice will join hands to destroy the blue sky sage!"


    Chu Yuan looked at his eldest disciple, and talked with his hands on his back.


    Leaf fall: "?"


    Stable state, he can understand.


    His top priority is indeed to stabilize his sage realm first.


    It¡¯s just that, why do you need the master to take action if you destroy a sage in the sky?


    When his realm is stable, he can destroy the Blue Sky Saint himself.


    Master and apprentice work together, isn¡¯t this the same as using a cannon to hit mosquitoes.


    Ye Luo didn''t understand, but he didn''t dare to ask.


    could only agree.


    "Follow Master''s orders."


    Ye Luo hurriedly said.


    "go Go."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand, wanting Ye Luo to stabilize the realm.


    For a second, if he preached to Ye Luo, he could help Ye Luo to stabilize the realm faster.


    In this way, he can complete the layout that he wants to kill the sage of the sky faster.


    "Wait, Luo''er, you''d better go to the Sect Master''s Hall with your teacher first, and preach for you for your teacher, so that your realm will stabilize faster."


    Chu Yuan continued.


    Of course Ye Luo has no comments on this.


    Chu Yuan immediately took Ye Luo back to the Sect Master Hall.


    In the Sect Master Hall, Chu Yuan began to preach for Ye Luo.


    When Chu Yuan¡¯s Taoism sounded.


    Yeluo entered into the fixed state again.


    Even Ye Luo after he was sanctified, could not stop Chu Yuan¡¯s Dao Yin.


    The large size of the divine light is still invincible, and its divine light is full of infinite possibilities and unpredictable.


    Ye Luo sank into Tao Yin, and his realm quickly stabilized.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan did not preach wholeheartedly, but tuned a part of his mind into the Shenguang trumpet, prioritized the status quo of the characters, and looked at it.


    [Your eldest disciple Ye Luo listens to Taoism, and his realm tends to be stable]


    [Your second disciple Zhang Han won the treasure of heaven, material and earth, Dao Xing rose slightly]


    [Your three disciples, Su Qianyuan, get help from the mysterious will, and understand the road of comprehension]


    [Your three disciples, Su Qianyuan, got the help of the mysterious will, trained the real body of the ancestor witch, and broke through the quasi-sage]


    [Your four disciples, Tantai, Luo Xue, traveled outside the sky, understood the chaotic chess game, and broke through the big Luo Jinxian]


    ¡¾Your five disciple Su Xi...¡¿


    ...


    ¡¾Your fifteenth disciple ÷Òóž was attacked by the fairy emperor¡¿¡Á4561


    [Your fifteenth disciple ÷Òóž was attacked by the emperor monk]¡Á2312


    [Your 16th disciple Chen Jun understands the supernatural power of "Speaking out of the law" and breaking through the true immortal]


    ...


    The disciples are making breakthroughs one after another.


    And this momentum is very fierce.


    Almost every disciple is breaking through.


    is how this fifteen disciple ÷Òóž is still being beaten.


    Didn¡¯t he send someone to pick up the fifteen disciples back?


    The reason for Chu Yuan is unknown.


    But he has no time to ask at this moment, so he can only put it aside for now.


    Just a little emotional in my heart.


    is a disciple who is breaking through.


    is being beaten on the fifteenth.


    Tsk tsk.


    Chu Yuan turned off the status quo of the characters, and then opened the immortal battle power rankings.


    ¡¾Fairy Power Ranking¡¿


    ¡¾First: Blue Sky Saint (Xianjie Hunyuan Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Second: Ye Luo (sage)¡¿


    ¡¾Third: Su Qianyuan (Junsheng)¡¿


    [Fourth: Taiqing Sage (Sage of the Immortal Realm)]


    [Fifth: Yuqing Sage (Sage of the Immortal Realm)]


    ¡¾Sixth: Sage of Shangqing (Sage of Immortal Realm)¡¿


    ¡¾Seventh: Ancient Gods (Sages in the Fairy World)¡¿


    [Eighth: Perilla (Daluo Jinxian)]


    ¡¾Ninth: Tantai Luoxue (Da Luo Jinxian)¡¿


    ¡¾Tenth: Qingwei Taoist (Semi-Holy Immortal Realm)¡¿


    ¡¾Eleventh: Arctic King (Half Saint)¡¿


    ...


    ¡¾Twenty-eight: Ai Qing (Taiyi Golden Immortal)¡¿


    ¡¾Twenty-ninth: Tu Xuexi (Taiyi Golden Immortal)¡¿


    ¡¾Thirtieth...¡¿


    ...


    The disciples of Wudaozong have risen.


    Leaf falls directly occupy the second place!


    Among the top ten, four are disciples of Innocent Sect!


    And the other disciples of Wudaozong also all made the top 100.


    awesome.


    Chu Yuan did not expect that he would leave for such a short period of time.


    The disciples of Wudao Sect will become so strong.


    Especially the third child.


    This product has actually trained an ancestor witch, and it has broken through the quasi-sage.


    What is the avenue of comprehension.


    This guy is going to be Pangu, right?


    Chu Yuan was a little silent.


    But he didn''t want to say more.


    Let this youngest toss himself.


    Maybe this youngest is tossing and tossing himself, and he will be sanctified.


    Anyway, he just needs to pay attention to this youngest.


    If this youngest is in danger, he must take action.


    is not just the third child.


    More than a dozen disciples of Wudaozong, no matter who is in danger, he will take action.


    More than a dozen disciples, all of them are his darlings.


    He was heartbroken to death without one.


    So he must cover these disciples.


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath, condensed many thoughts in his heart, and began to concentrate on preaching to Ye Luo.


    The first task is to stabilize Ye Luo''s realm...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 815： The revival of the heavens in the fairy world

    Chapter 815 Revival of Heavenly Dao in the Immortal Realm


    at the same time.


    In a different space in the center of the fairy world.


    There is black mist everywhere here.


    The black mist represents the ultimate evil in the world.


    This seems to be a place to suppress all evil thoughts in the world.


    And this strange space is the place where the sage of the blue sky retreats.


    At this moment, Sage Qingtian came back here again.


    He was panting.


    clutching his right shoulder.


    On his shoulders, the remaining sword aura was still radiating in it.


    Blue Sky Saint also wanted to disperse this sword energy.


    The source of this sword aura comes from Kendo, one of the avenues.


    is not trivial.


    The blue sky saint can''t disperse this sword aura at all.


    He can only press with his magical force, and then return here, trying to use this place of immortal world to suppress evil thoughts, to dispel the sword energy.


    But this remaining sword aura was extremely tenacious. Not only did the evil thoughts that tried to suppress them failed, but the sword aura directly suppressed these evil thoughts.


    This remaining sword aura is terrifying.


    Blue Sky Saint''s face turned dark, he didn''t know what to say.


    This sword aura is too exaggerated.


    "Damn it, this one saint..."


    "This strength is really something new saints can have?"


    The blue sky sage gritted his teeth.


    The sword spirit of the newly promoted saint, can it be so terrifying? It can''t be wiped out completely.


    This sword qi was hit, like a bone gangrene, it can''t be dispelled at all.


    The blue sky saint''s heart was ruthless, mobilizing the black mist in the entire space, all gushing up on the residual sword energy on his right shoulder.


    Buzz! ! !


    The remaining sword aura seemed to feel the threat, humming, not succumbing to the black mist.


    No matter how much black mist, under the mobilization of the blue sky saint, rushed towards the remaining sword aura.


    Zizi...


    Sword Qi and black mist cancel each other out.


    But the sword aura seemed to be able to be supplemented by power, and it was unyielding under the impact of the black mist.


    Not only did the black mist not crush the sword energy, on the contrary, it was rapidly decreasing.


    Finally, the Blue Sky Saint was also helpless.


    Can only give up the idea of ??using black mist to counteract the sword qi.


    This sword spirit...


    is too evil.


    The sage of the blue sky can''t do anything with this kind of sword qi originating from kendo.


    Sword Qi comes from Kendo, that is a dao-level attack, how could the Sage of the Blue Sky cancel it out.


    Just when the blue sky sage is at a loss.


    Golden brilliance emerged from the sky above this extremely evil space, as if a big day had come.


    Along with the brilliance falling, an extremely majestic majesty descended.


    This majestic Tianwei is stronger than Chu Yuan¡¯s Shenguang tuba and Tiandao tuba.


    Under the majesty of the sky, it seems that everything in the world must be surrendered for it.


    The blue sky saint felt this heavenly power, and instantly knelt down on the ground, showing respect.


    He already knows who is here.


    The Way of Heaven in the Immortal Realm!


    This one has recovered!


    The blue sky saint lowered his head and dared not do anything.


    Along with bursts of golden light shining down, a golden figure quickly condenses.


    The golden figure gave a faint glance at the Blue Sky Saint.


    The remaining sword aura on the shoulder of the sage of blue sky dissipated instantly.


    This sword aura is in front of him, like a toy.


    The sage of the blue sky was no longer tortured by the sword, and he felt relieved for a while, and he was greatly relieved.


    was not surprised either.


    On the contrary, take it for granted.


    He is very aware of the horror of this immortal realm and heaven.


    Although he is a spokesperson, his combat power is inferior to the immortal realm.


    It can even be said that his combat power is not even one billionth of a billion in front of the Immortal Realm and Heavenly Dao.


    Xianjie Tiandao really wants to destroy him, all he needs is a thought.


    "The fairy world is in chaos?"


    The golden figure slowly spoke.


    He speaks very slowly.


    But it can spread throughout the entire dark and evil space in an instant.


    "Yes, sir, the immortal world has arrived, and there are two variables. I can''t get rid of it. I wanted to hold it firmly and wait for a solution to find a solution before solving it. But I couldn''t handle it well, but I was beaten. hurt."


    Blue Sky Saint showed embarrassment and said in shame.


    "Variables? Calamity? Heaven should come. This generation of creatures will destroy it again, and replace it with the next generation."


    The golden figure said this lightly.


    A word, cut off the vitality of all beings in the fairy world.


    Hear this.


    The blue sky saint has no accident.


    He knew that every time this person appeared, it meant that the fairy world was about to change.


    All contemporary immortal creatures will perish in exchange for a new batch.


    For this person, all immortal creatures are just dispensable things,


    You can create at your fingertips, and you can destroy at your fingertips.


    It seems that in the eyes of this person, as long as the sentient beings in the fairy world are ¡®unbehaved¡¯, they should change a group.


    Extremely ruthless.


    Blue Sky Saint did not dare to say anything.


    He is already used to this way.


    Anyway, he, the spokesperson of the Way of Heaven, will not be replaced.


    "Yes, sir, I will proceed to arrange."


    Blue Sky Saint quickly said.


    The golden figure did not reply immediately, but took a step, looking down.


    He seems to be able to see the entire fairy world through this dark and evil space.


    He watched for a long time before speaking again.


    "This time, let Jie Shu destroy the entire immortal world, the body of cause and effect? ??Let Jie Shu bear the whole world of cause and effect, clean up sentient beings, and leave the rest alone."


    The golden light figure had a slight smile in his tone, as if he felt a little bit of interest in cleaning up the sentient beings in the fairy world this time.


    "Yes, my lord, just my lord. Regarding those two variables, what should I do? I, I am not the opponent."


    Blue Sky Saint knelt on the ground, bowed his head and spoke.


    "It''s okay, I''m already awake, and after all beings in the fairy world are cleaned up, I can clean up those two variables easily."


    Golden light figure "Xianjie Tiandao" said very calmly.


    It seems that everything, in his eyes, is something that can be easily destroyed.


    "Yes, sir, then I will set out now to make arrangements to guide the calamity to destroy sentient beings."


    Blue Sky Saint immediately wanted to leave.


    He really doesn¡¯t want to stay here.


    to him.


    Stay here, there is huge pressure all the time.


    "Don''t worry, you first guide the calamity to become stronger, go and deal with the Sanqing, can you dare to reach out into the fairy world?"


    The golden figure glanced outside and spoke plainly.


    "Huh? Dare to ask your honorable superior, what does this mean? Is there any problem with Sanqing?"


    Qingtian Saint asked incomprehensibly.


    "The Three Pures of the Immortal Realm are the phenomena of the three people on the extremely deserted side. I really thought that if all the causes and effects were cut off, I would not be aware of it? When I was sleeping, I was awake, and I still want to set up in the Immortal Realm? It''s ridiculous."


    "That means you dare not enter the immortal realm, otherwise one of them counts as one, and I will let you all become the nourishment of the immortal realm."


    The golden light figure seems to be answering the blue sky saint, and it seems to be talking to himself, his tone is full of disdain...


    The second one, and the third one is a bit late. Friends can go to bed first and get up to watch tomorrow morning.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 816： Su Qianyuan

    Chapter 816 Swelling Su Qianyuan


    In an instant, another few months passed.


    In the past few months, the immortal world has been in chaos as always, and the saints have ignored the immortal world, making the chaos in the immortal world even more terrifying.


    The original hegemony forces one after another shot and started fighting with each other.


    Even the Great Tang Dynasty also participated in the war.


    Wudao Sect was fortunate, shrinking on Yintian Island, avoiding all chaos.


    However, under the command of Wudaozong, Li Cheng¡¯s Great Immortal Dynasty was not so lucky, and was also affected by the chaos of the immortal world, and was forced to participate in the war.


    However, the surrounding forces fear the Wudao Sect and don¡¯t fight too much with the Great Immortal Dynasty, so the Great Immortal Dynasty has little loss.


    ¡­¡­


    Yintian Island was not caught in the chaos of the Immortal World War.


    But it''s not deserted inside.


    Tens of thousands of disciples have been cultivating, and occasionally come out to learn from each other, which makes the island lively.


    And Tianwu Mountain in the center of Yintian Island is not much better.


    This day.


    Su Qianyuan, who was in retreat, walked out and met with the other juniors and sisters. For his powerful cultivation skills, those juniors and sisters were naturally surprised.


    It is Su Qianyuan at this moment, and his aura is too shocking.


    Su Qianyuan''s figure became extremely burly, like an iron tower, with a dark purple pattern painted on his body, and a wild aura surrounding him.


    Even if he does not move, standing there makes people feel palpitation.


    "Brother San, what realm are you now?"


    "Fuck, can physical training be so strong? I thought physical training was the weakest, but the clown was myself?"


    "The breath of the third brother, I am afraid that one punch can hit a hundred second brothers, right?"


    "You''re not right, let''s chat back to chat, why is this matter related to the second brother again?"


    The direct disciples of Wudao Sect are all talking about it.


    Even Tantai Luoxue and Zisu participated in it, but the two of them stood there quietly without saying anything.


    Zisu¡¯s purple eyes were watching Su Qianyuan silently, analyzing in her heart, if she would fight with Su Qianyuan, how likely she would be to win.


    In the end, she felt that she had no chance of winning.


    Her dreamland seemed to face Su Qianyuan, which had no effect at all.


    Su Qianyuan himself has no soul, and he is immune to all mental attacks. Even if he is forced to drag him into the dream world, he can break out of the dream world by his own powerful brute force.


    Lost the dream, with this great help, she could not be Su Qianyuan''s opponent at all.


    and Tantai Luoxue on the side is also calculating.


    She is the same, feeling that she is not Su Qianyuan''s opponent at all.


    "The juniors and sisters are exaggerated."


    Su Qianyuan was of course very useful, but he showed nothing on the surface.


    "Brother San, your aura now doesn''t seem to be weaker than that of a saint."


    The genius doctor ??Hua came out and said.


    "Yes, the kind of saint in the fairy world, I can blow one with one punch."


    Su Qianyuan''s eyebrows are flying, he is confident about his own strength.


    In his opinion, the so-called celestial saints, in his hands, are nothing but a trick.


    Achieving a quasi-sage, he has become an ancestor witch, and his strength is not comparable to the past.


    "The three brothers, maybe you can compete with them?"


    The genius doctor ??Hua spoke again.


    The words come out.


    Su Qianyuan, who was still smug, fell away all at once.


    Fight with big brother?


    Just kidding.


    Big Brother, is that stuff that humans can play?


    Before he had not broken through the quasi-sage, he used the realm of Daluo Jinxian to resist the big brother Seven Swords.


    Now that he breaks through the quasi-sage, logically speaking, if he is in the same realm, he may not be able to compete with the big brother.


    But now the big brother is a saint!


    That is a veritable saint, not comparable to the **** saint of the fairy world.


    As far as the momentum of the big brother¡¯s battle against the Qingtian Saint in the sea of ??nothingness last time, the big brother may be able to make him kneel on the ground begging for mercy with a single sword.


    Oh no, one look is enough.


    There are ants under the saints!


    He can''t beat Big Brother, that''s one thing.


    What''s the matter with this sixth child? Didn¡¯t you learn from the second brother?


    How to clean up these things.


    "Naturally I can''t compete with Big Brother, but..."


    Su Qianyuan said, and the words paused.


    Soon, he continued.


    "However, it is still okay to compete with fellow juniors and sisters. Anyway, we haven''t had a discussion for a long time. Why don''t we have a discussion with fellow juniors and sisters?"


    Only listen to Su Qianyuan''s words.


    "Huh? Compare? Three brothers, how do you want to compare? Jinxian vs. Jinxian, and Taiyi Jinxian vs. Taiyi Jinxian?"


    Tantai Luo Xue frowned slightly and asked.


    "No, no, all of you come to discuss me alone."


    Su Qianyuan stuck in his waist, it was called a swelling.


    He, Laosan Su, has to single out the entire Innocent Sect!


    Yes, Su Lao San felt that as long as Master and Senior Brother sat down, he would be able to say that everyone in the room was rubbish.


    He Su Lao San finally stood up!


    "Um???"


    Now all the disciples of Wudaozong''s direct transmission are looking at Su Qianyuan.


    The three senior brothers, too underestimated them.


    To single out them all.


    This is too big, right?


    Originally they wanted to persuade Su Qianyuan to give up this idea.


    But Su Qianyuan''s heart is determined, that is, he wants to single out all the personal foundations and regain his glory.


    The direct disciples of the Wudao Sect were also surging in fighting spirit. They agreed, and they would prove it to the third brother. Their joint efforts were definitely not what the third brother could match!


    The group agreed and left Yintian Island.


    ¡­¡­


    Come to the overseas of nothingness.


    Su Qianyuan stood alone.


    On the other side are a dozen disciples of Wudaozong.


    A battle is about to break out between the two sides.


    I have to say that Su Qianyuan''s aura is really terrifying, and he completely suppressed the cooperation of more than a dozen disciples.


    "It''s a pity that the second brother is not there, otherwise I have to specify to catch him, but if the second brother is not there, then catch the sixth one."


    Su Qianyuan whispered with arms around his chest.


    Following his voice.


    His eyes quickly fixed on the genius doctor Hua.


    These colleagues have their own magical powers, and it is a bit unrealistic to want to solve them all at once.


    So he planned to stare at one person to fight, first hit that person to the ground, and then tackle other people.


    The first candidate is this genius doctor of Hua.


    The genius doctor ??Hua inherited Zhang Han''s poisonous mouth and jumped out from time to time to say a few words.


    Su Qianyuan said that he wanted to fight Zhang Han for a long time.


    Since Zhang Han can¡¯t be hit, let¡¯s catch a sixth to abuse him.


    One thought ends here.


    Su Qianyuan started to act, using his own actions to announce the beginning of the war. His body instantly changed into millions of feet, standing upright, looking like this, he seemed to be the pillar of heaven supporting the whole world, so majestic. .


    "Sixth, come here!!!"


    Third update, it''s late but it''s here


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 817： Leaf fall to perceive

    Chapter 817


    The sea of ??nothingness shakes tremendously.


    The originally calm sea was thrown into turbulence.


    A fierce battle is unfolding.


    Many disciples of Wudaozong joined forces to fight Su Qianyuan.


    Su Qianyuan, incarnate as a giant of millions of feet, confronts many disciples of Innocent Sect.


    In the end, this battle is to learn from each other, and it is not too exaggerated, but its momentum is also huge.


    Tantai Luoxue¡¯s chessboard isolates the world.


    Su Xi¡¯s countless puppets are all released.


    The genius doctor ??Hua blessed many fellow students, and even cursed Su Qianyuan again and again.


    Tu Xuexi continued to create obstacles to attack or hinder Su Qianyuan.


    Tu Yelin''s eyes of nothingness are also hindering Su Qianyuan.


    Sile disturbed Su Qianyuan''s mind with the sound of the great road.


    ¡­¡­


    More than a dozen disciples of Wudaozong, each exhibited their magical powers, and confronted Su Qianyuan.


    It''s just that their tricks are almost useless for Su Qianyuan.


    Su Qianyuan''s physical defense is too strong, they can''t break Su Qianyuan''s physical defense at all, and the realm gap is huge.


    And Su Qianyuan has no soul. Any mind or mental attack disturbs him directly. Standing there alone is like an invincible weapon.


    Moreover, among the dozen or so disciples of Wudaozong, in the strict sense, only two can pose a threat to Su Qianyuan.


    Perilla, Tantai Luoxue.


    Only the two of them are Da Luo Jinxian.


    But the supernatural power of perilla was almost killed by Su Qian Yuanke.


    Tantai Luoxue''s chess game suppression, chess pieces phantom, almost invalid to Su Qianyuan.


    Su Qianyuan''s body is too powerful.


    The more you fight, the more helpless the disciples of Wudao Sect.


    They have no choice but to take Su Qianyuan.


    Su Qianyuan is different here, he just stared at the genius doctor Hua.


    Punch after punch, he hammered towards the genius doctor Hua.


    His strength is very well controlled.


    Every punch will only make the doctor Hua feel the extreme pain.


    But it will not harm the genius doctor Hua, the control is extremely delicate.


    "Sixth, come again!"


    Su Qianyuan was also addicted to fighting, completely ignoring the attacks of other disciples, just staring at the genius doctor Hua.


    This genius doctor Hua was completely depressed. He wanted to run, but Su Qianyuan fell with a punch, covering a huge area and blocking the space, so he couldn''t run away at all.


    can only be passively beaten.


    On the side, Tantai Luoxue and Zisu gathered together, pulled apart, and continuously performed some useless attacks on Su Qianyuan.


    They are also very helpless.


    There is no way to take this third senior brother.


    "Ten Junior Sister, do you have any other way?"


    Tantai Luo Xue looked at Zisu and asked.


    "No, no, my tricks are of no use to the third brother..."


    Perilla is also very helpless.


    To deal with this kind of physical body is extremely powerful, she also masters various avenues, and is more immune to the existence of any spirit, mind, and soul attack. She can''t do anything.


    "I can''t do anything about it. My chessboard suppression is the same as Tickle for the third brother, and none of the phantoms of the chess pieces are opponents of the third brother."


    Tantai Luo Xue spread her hands and said.


    "Then we surrender, we can''t beat the third brother from left to right."


    Perilla shook his head and said.


    She doesn''t care about the outcome, but even the defense of the third senior brother can''t be broken, she is a little unwilling.


    "Wait, I''ll try again. I record everyone''s breath and turn it into chess pieces. If I don''t want to turn that part of the breath of the big brother into chess pieces, I will try! The big brother is now holy, maybe the chess pieces are projected. It will also change."


    Tantai Luo Xue said so.


    She has never thrown out the chess pieces belonging to the big brother.


    One way of her, all beings are sons.


    Anyone can be her pawn.


    But the elder brother has been sanctified, she naturally did not dare to continue to use it as a chess piece projection.


    But now, there is no way.


    She can only try, projecting the big brother''s chess pieces.


    Tantai Luo Xue does what he says.


    She stretched out her white palms from her sleeves.


    Two fingers stretched out, and between the two fingers, a stream of wind converged, and a white shadow was looming.


    There is an aura belonging to Ye Luo on this white shadow.


    Just when the phantom of Baizi is about to condense and form.


    A golden light flashed, and Bai Zi trembled suddenly, uncontrollably.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    "Big brother noticed it?"


    Tantai Luo Xue was a little shocked.


    Sage is so powerful? She was noticed without even condensing the chess pieces?


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the main hall of the sovereign.


    Ye Luo, who was preaching, opened his eyes abruptly and broke away from the state of sam¨¡dhi.


    Of course he had noticed the movements of Tantai Luo Xue.


    The saint can perceive everything with one thought.


    The sacred consciousness of Ye Luo quickly explored towards the sea of ??nothingness.


    Soon, he understood everything.


    The third child is swollen?


    Ye Luo showed a ¡®bright¡¯ smile.


    He released a trace of mana, following the causal relationship, into the chess pieces of Tantai Luoxue.


    "Luo''er, what''s wrong?"


    Chu Yuan, who was preaching, couldn''t help but look at Ye Luo and asked aloud.


    "Master, it¡¯s okay, the disciple will continue to practice concentration."


    Ye Luo smiled, closed his eyes again, and started practicing.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan did not say much, and continued to preach.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the sea of ??nothingness.


    The white child in Luo Xue''s hand seemed to have come alive, bursting out with brilliant golden light.


    then turned into a figure.


    This figure is very similar to Ye Luo, but very hazy.


    The figure appeared, and without any hesitation, he rushed towards Su Qianyuan.


    Tantai Luo Xue was confused at that time.


    This chess piece...


    Why is not under her control.


    She didn''t know what was going on, she could only watch the figure of the big brother whose chess piece manifested rushing towards Su Qianyuan.


    is not far away.


    The giant manifested by Su Qianyuan is still beating Hua''s genius doctor violently, which is a happy mood.


    Suddenly, he felt something.


    turned his head and looked behind him.


    saw a hazy figure rushing towards him.


    He recognized this figure as the big brother.


    "This is... the projection of the chess pieces of Junior Sister Si? I told Junior Sister Si. The projection can''t beat me, so why don''t you believe it."


    "However, this is also the projection of the big brother anyway, and the projection of the big brother is broken, and it can be regarded as a disguised bullying of the big brother, hehe."


    Su Qianyuan grinned.


    He just punched his backhand, trying to disperse the hazy figure.


    But when he punched him, the whole person was stupid.


    The hazy figure he imagined was broken up, and it didn''t happen.


    Instead, the hazy figure raised his hand and caught his punch in the front.


    this¡­¡­


    Su Qianyuan was stunned.


    next moment.


    The hazy figure directly grabbed Su Qianyuan''s huge body of millions of feet, and threw it into the sea of ??nothingness.


    After throwing it out.


    The hazy figure chased up, and continued to attack. At a thought, it turned into countless sword qi, densely cutting towards Su Qianyuan...


    first more


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 818： Punish!

    Chapter 818 Dang Zhu!


    The discussion on the sea of ??nothingness quickly came to an end.


    The result is very obvious.


    Su Qianyuan was defeated.


    Faced with Ye Luo''s trace of mana, Su Qianyuan was rubbed against him, and it took a long time to end the battle.


    The defeated Su Qianyuan didn''t dare to say any more, and went back to his bedroom in a desperate manner, and continued to practice.


    The other disciples had nothing to show off about this. They couldn''t even break Su Qianyuan''s defense, which dealt a great blow to them.


    Every one of them is full of strength, and go back to practice.


    Wudaozong also became calm again because of this discussion.


    However, this day.


    In the Wudaozong Piandian, that is, the Great Hall of the Sect Master.


    Tantai Luoxue goes to work daily and handles daily affairs.


    After being busy for nearly five hours, she got up and was about to leave.


    But this day is unusual.


    As she approached the end of get off work, a message came.


    A holy war broke out in the southern Tianzhou of the fairy world.


    This jihad is an unknown existence, fighting against the saints of Shangqing.


    The jihad broke out again, making Southern Tianzhou even more chaotic.


    Many immortal gates in Southern Tianzhou jointly petitioned that Wudaozong could descend to Southern Tianzhou and end the war.


    Tantai Luo Xue didn''t care about this matter, she wanted to get off work.


    But the group of big Luo refused to let her go and stopped her.


    "No! This can''t work! Acting Sovereign! You must put the overall situation first!"


    "Sect Master, there is an opportunity behind this incident! Maybe we Wudao Sect can use this to complete the layout in Southern Tianzhou!!!"


    "Sect Master, don¡¯t leave, work overtime, work overtime, everything is easy to discuss!"


    "Sect Master, as long as you are willing to work overtime, whatever conditions are available, we have agreed."


    The existence of the group of big Luo was broken.


    They recognized Tantai Luoxue''s ability.


    Knowing the ability of Yitantai Luoxue, the acting sect master, can easily manage the entire sect.


    But this generation of suzerain is too punctual.


    Get off work at one point every time, running fast.


    Ignore anything at all.


    There are no exceptions this time.


    Tantai Luo Xue immediately wanted to pat her **** and leave.


    "Well, this matter is indeed very anxious, so I will deal with it as soon as I come tomorrow. Now, it is my off work time. Please don''t block the way. I am not the acting sect master now. I am just four disciples under the seat of the master."


    Tantai Luoxue spoke clearly every word.


    She is leaving now.


    I can''t stop anyone coming.


    is a big thing, and it can¡¯t stop her from going back to rest.


    Unless the master speaks in person, it will be useless if the master comes.


    "No way, acting suzerain, this matter is not trivial, it is better to deal with it now."


    The group of big Luo still refused to let go.


    This time, Tantai Luo Xue was also annoyed.


    Want to leave by force.


    She and Zhang Han are different.


    Zhang Han is a golden fairy.


    And she is a big Luo Jinxian.


    The existence of these big Luos can''t stop her.


    She threw a chessboard over, and it is estimated that all of these big Luos will kneel.


    Just when Tantai Luoxue wanted to make a strong move and break out.


    Occasionally, he glanced at it, and those people sent in, with information about the chaos in Southern Tianzhou.


    Looking over, she was stunned.


    It is about the so-called holy war.


    The holy war that took place in Southern Tianzhou was a battle between an unknown being named''Xu Yu'' and a saint in Shangqing.


    Xu Yu...


    The name.


    Why are you so familiar.


    seems to have heard it somewhere.


    Tantai Luo Xue frowned slightly.


    She tried to think about it for a while, and finally remembered.


    Isn''t this Xu Yu the same as the previous Xu Wazi on Tianwu Mountain?


    That nanny!


    Does this nanny and the sage of Shangqing meet?


    Impossible, it should be the same name.


    That milk baby is indeed talented, but he shouldn¡¯t reach the level of a saint so quickly.


    But what if it is really Xu Wazi.


    Tantai Luo Xue realized the importance of this matter.


    She has no intention of leaving either.


    Instead, he sat down again, picked up the piece of information, and looked at it carefully.


    Those big Luo beings saw Tantai Luo Xue sitting down again, and they all breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Tantai Luo Xue is willing to work overtime.


    They were really afraid that Tantai Luo Xueyu would not get in, and they really ran away.


    True when they wanted to help Tantai Luoxue continue to work, Tantai Luoxue''s words made them stunned.


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about this anymore. I will go to Master in person and let him see it."


    "You can do it yourself."


    Tantai Luo Xue finished.


    She got up and walked out.


    After leaving the hall.


    She turned into a streamer and rushed to the side of the Sect Master Hall.


    The Daluo beings standing in the same place were stunned. They looked at each other, and they were a little puzzled.


    Has things reached this point?


    Need to let the legendary suzerain see it in person?


    Is there anything they don¡¯t know about this matter?


    "We seem to be unable to participate in this matter, forget it."


    "The Sect Master is going to have a look, we don''t need to take care of this. With the strength of the Sect Master and his elderly, we can easily handle it."


    "Speaking of which, we succeeded this time and let the generation lord work overtime. This kind of thing must only be zero and countless times. Now that we have this beginning, it will be convenient in the future."


    Daluo existences were talking to each other.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    South Tianzhou, above the sky.


    The sage of Shangqing fights against Xu Yu.


    In this short time.


    Xu Yu has obtained countless opportunities, almost reaching the point of one opportunity at a time. His strength has also improved by leaps and bounds, singing along the way, and with the blessing of secret arts, he has reached the point of being comparable to the saints of the fairy world.


    Later, because of some relationship, Xu Yu and the Shangqing sage clashed.


    So almost the two were fighting.


    Three cleansing one.


    Yuqing saint and Taiqing saint wanted to help, but the ancient gods desperately stopped the two saints and gave Xu Yu a chance to fight a fair fight with the Shangqing saints.


    Xu Yu did not live up to the ancient gods, and forced the Shangqing saints to fight.


    At this moment, Xu Yu, wearing a battle armor and holding an ancient spear, is like a god, unstoppable, frantically attacking the Shangqing saint.


    In contrast, the Shangqing sage, under Xu Yu''s offensive, was completely at a disadvantage.


    The sage of Shangqing was also very aggrieved.


    He has no idea what happened.


    I always feel that the strength of a body is less than half that can be used. It is as if something is restricting him in the dark, but he can''t detect at all, what is it that restricts him.


    So, the sage of Shangqing can only grit his teeth to face Xu Yu''s violent offensive.


    "What about the saint! My way, to be invincible forever, and the way to hinder me, to be humiliated!!"


    Xu Yu''s aura became more and more high, and he shouted angrily, and a vague atmosphere of heaven appeared behind him. He lifted the ancient spear and threw it towards the Shangqing saint.


    The sage of Shangqing opened his eyes wide, and finally knew what restricted him...


    The second is the old rules, and the third is tomorrow morning, hey, my friends go to bed early.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 819： To pick up Xu Yu [third more]

    Chapter 819 Go to pick up Xu Yu [third more]


    Boom!


    Above the sky of the immortal world, dark clouds are densely covered, and thunder and lightning pass by, as if the sky is furious.


    The next moment, it rained heavily from the sky.


    It¡¯s just that this downpour is a rain of blood.


    Heavy rain fell on the fairy world, and a sense of sorrow was permeated.


    Vision!


    The vision of the fall of the saint!


    Another saint has fallen.


    All beings in the immortal world looked in the direction of South Tianzhou with dementia.


    This time, they didn''t fall for the saint again, but vacated the holy place to be crazy. They felt that the worldview was collapsing.


    Because they know what is happening in Nantianzhou.


    A non-saint is fighting against the sage of Shangqing.


    And that non-saint, slaughtered the saint!


    Shangqing saint has fallen!


    The vision of the saint''s fall is enough to prove everything!


    All beings in the immortal world have a thought in their hearts.


    The saint is not invincible.


    Non-saints can also kill saints!


    The sentient beings in the immortal world have this thought, and they are out of control.


    Before the Xuan Fa Daoist killed the Seeking Dao Demon saint, it only shocked them, but it was not as exaggerated as it is at this moment.


    But now they are really shocked.


    A non-saint who has no reputation can also kill the saint.


    This is not proof, the saint is never invincible.


    Then why should they pursue the holy throne?


    Practicing with one heart, it¡¯s not enough to strive for the strongest position.


    This thought arose.


    The sentient beings in the immortal realm became even more crazy, reaching an uncontrollable degree.


    The beings in the fairy world have entered the state of ¡®crazy demon¡¯.


    ...


    but in the meanwhile.


    In the Eastern Shenzhou, Yintian Island, in a side hall in the main hall of the suzerain.


    Chu Yuan is using Shenguang trumpet to meet with Tantai Luoxue.


    What he held in his hand was the piece of information about Southern Tianzhou.


    However, he noticed the rain of blood outside before he finished reading it.


    The saint has fallen.


    He quickly scanned it with a Shenguang tuba and confirmed that Xu Yu was fine, and successfully killed the Shangqing saint.


    This shocked him slightly.


    This little milk baby, so exaggerated? Has this reached the point where the saint can be killed?


    Although ?? is a saint in the fairy world, it is also very remarkable.


    What did this nanny go through?


    Chu Yuan did not go to talk to Tantai Luo Xue who was standing in the hall.


    Tantai Luo Xue saw that Chu Yuan did not move, and did not dare to ask questions, and stood there quietly.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan was using part of the power of Shenguang Tu to capture Xu Yu''s breath, in order to unlock the latter''s ¡®character status¡¯.


    [Your attendant Xu Yu gained the fortune of the heavenly and the fortunes, and the way to go up soaring]¡Á564


    [Your attendant Xu Yu is under the control of Tiandao Qiyun. Because the natural cause and effect of the supreme Supreme are too large, the automatic control is solved]¡Á564


    [Your attendant Xu Yu broke into the secret realm by mistake and obtained the Heavenly God Soldier "Zhu Sacred Spear"]


    ¡¾The fate of your attendant Xu Yu is under control, because the natural cause and effect of the supreme Supreme are too large, automatically uncontrollable¡¿


    [Your attendant Xu Yu''s fate is slightly guided and is attacked by a saint from the fairy world]


    [Your attendant Xu Yuzhu killed the sage of the fairy world, obtained the holy position of the fairy world, and became the sage of the fairy world]


    ...


    A lot of information.


    But there is a strange feeling everywhere.


    Everything seems to point to heaven.


    Tiandao of the immortal world wants to attack Xu Yu?


    Chu Yuan''s face became cold.


    Looking at this posture, it is really the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao that is making a move.


    Especially this fate is guided or something.


    Not surprisingly, it was also done by the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao.


    The blue sky saint does not have this ability yet.


    Chu Yuan is very clear.


    "The Way of the Immortal Realm!"


    Chu Yuan''s eyes condensed.


    If someone else was calculated like this, he would definitely not do more.


    However, Xu Yu is in his protection circle!


    He will not allow others to touch the people in his protection circle.


    "Luo Xue, this matter is known to the teacher, you should go down first, this matter is for the teacher."


    Chu Yuan looked at Tantai Luoxue in the hall and said.


    "Yes, Master."


    Tantai Luo Xue didn''t dare to say anything, and immediately bowed his hand and withdrew from the hall.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan turned his mind from Shenguang Trumpet to Shenguang Large.


    ...


    The main hall of the sovereign hall.


    "Louer."


    Opening his eyes, Chu Yuan, who opened the Shenguang large size, opened his mouth and awakened Ye Luo.


    He was going to let Ye Luo go and pick Xu Yu back.


    He is sitting on Yintian Island, watching everything, and if Ye Luo can''t figure it out, he will try to solve it again.


    "Master."


    Ye Luo also quickly emerged from the cultivation state, and said with his hand.


    "Luo''er, stop practicing for now. Something happened in Southern Tianzhou. Xu Yu''s kid killed an immortal saint, but he was also calculated by the immortal realm. Go and bring him back."


    Chu Yuan slowly spoke, and said.


    The words come out.


    Ye Luo was stunned for a moment.


    Immediately regained consciousness.


    "The disciple will follow the Master¡¯s order."


    Just listen to Ye Luo''s answer.


    He was naturally very surprised by Xu Yuzhu''s killing of the saints in the immortal world, and he was also surprised at what the heavenly ways of the immortal world calculated.


    But he won¡¯t ask much.


    Master has anything that he needs to do, then he can do it.


    No need to ask more.


    He and Master have the same affection for father and son, Master will not cheat him.


    "Let''s go."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    Ye Luo heard the words, immediately turned into a sword light, escaped into nothingness, and headed for Southern Tianzhou.


    Saw Ye Luo''s figure disappearing in the hall.


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly, and then he opened the immortal battle power rankings. He wanted to see Xu Yu, a little guy, who took the shot.


    After looking for it, he finally found it.


    ¡¾Tenth: Xu Yu (Qi Jing??)¡¿


    Tenth!


    No, why this tenth can kill the sage of the Qing Dynasty.


    He remembered that the Shangqing Sage was ranked sixth when he watched it last time.


    How could ?? be killed by the tenth Xu Yu.


    The calculation of the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm?


    Chu Yuan guessed.


    But he hasn''t thought about it for long.


    Suddenly he saw the realm behind Xu Yu.


    What the **** is this.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes widened.


    Practicing Qi State?


    A Qi-training realm ranks tenth in the Immortal World Battle Power Ranking?


    There is nothing wrong with his Shenguang Trumpet function.


    How can this be.


    Chu Yuan is very puzzled.


    But when he saw the big question mark behind Xu Yu''s Qi Practicing Realm, he was thoughtful.


    It is estimated that most of the problems appear in this pile of question marks.


    There must be something wrong with this bunch of question marks.


    Anyway, Xu Yu can never be in the Qi training realm.


    What a joke.


    A Qi-training realm killed the saint of the fairy world?


    That''s too ridiculous.


    Chu Yuan felt incredible by herself.


    Determining Xu Yu''s realm is certainly not that simple.


    is definitely not a realm of Qi training.


    If Xu Yu is really practicing Qi, then someone Chu can eat the Sect Master Hall in front of him on the spot.


    Chu Yuan hummed in her heart.


    But after another thought, did he say something similar back then? Eat all kinds of things...


    One recalls the time.


    Chu Yuan¡¯s mood immediately deteriorated. I don¡¯t know what to say about his bleak life as a cultivator. It¡¯s really hard to say...


    The third shift, here comes the third shift.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 820： Pick you home

    Chapter 820


    South Tianzhou, above the sky.


    Xu Yuzhu killed the sage of Shangqing, but the battle did not stop.


    Taiqing saints and Yuqing saints learned of the fall of the Shangqing saints, how could they let Xu Yu go and chase Xu Yu frantically.


    Xu Yu could not face the attack of the two celestial saints, so he could only passively flee with the ancient gods.


    A chase battle erupted above the sky of Southern Tianzhou.


    Xu Yu flees with the ancient gods.


    Although they are fleeing, they are not at all embarrassed. On the contrary, there is still enough energy to fight back against the Taiqing Saints and Yuqing Saints from time to time.


    On the other hand, Taiqing saints and Yuqing saints, although they are on the chase, they did not take advantage of them.


    At this moment, the hearts of Taiqing Saints and Yuqing Saints are sinking.


    Their faces are extremely ugly.


    They found that they really were, and there was nothing to do with Xu Yu.


    can''t catch up with the opponent at all.


    But they have no choice.


    They must kill Xu Yuzhu.


    This is not only because they want to avenge the Shangqing saints, but also because they can¡¯t kill Xu Yu.


    The majesty of the saints of the fairy world will be swept away from now on, and no one will feel that the saints of the fairy world are aloof, and their troubles will be great then.


    "Don''t go if you have the guts! See how I kill you!"


    Sage Yuqing is also a quick-witted man, shouting angrily.


    "If you are capable, then catch up."


    Xu Yu turned and shouted while flying.


    "You must not let me chase you, if you let me chase you, I will definitely pull you out..."


    Yuqing Saint still wants to speak harshly.


    But he hasn''t finished speaking yet.


    A voice suddenly came from the void.


    "Why, take the soul out, and then, what do you want to do?"


    This voice sounded slowly.


    In an instant, a supreme power emerged and fixed the entire time and space.


    At this moment, neither Xu Yu nor the ancient gods, or Taiqing saints, or Yuqing saints could not move, and the whole body was stiff in the air.


    The four of them were shocked, not knowing what happened.


    Soon, a figure slowly walked out of the void.


    It is Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo walked out, the whole world seemed to be shaking, and a phantom of a long river of swordsmanship was looming behind him, and his body was extremely terrifying, as if he could destroy the entire Southern Tianzhou with a single thought.


    "Big Brother!"


    Xu Yu saw Ye Luo walking out, and he was immediately happy.


    The ancient **** was also quietly relieved. Of course he knew that Xu Yu was related to Wudaozong.


    Since this one saint has appeared right now, all crises can be easily resolved.


    "Xu Wazi, I am here to pick you up by the order of the master."


    Ye Luo looked at Xu Yu and said with a light smile.


    He waved his hand gently, releasing the suppression of Xu Yu and the ancient god.


    allows the two to move.


    "Sect Master, his old man knows about me?"


    Xu Yu was taken aback for a moment and asked.


    "Aren¡¯t you just talking nonsense, you killed even the saints, does he know Master? Master is worried about your safety, so I asked me to take you home."


    Ye Luo rolled his eyes and said.


    Hear this.


    Xu Yu couldn''t help but warm up.


    Take him home...


    "Well, you kid go to one side first, these two fairy sages, it''s time to fall."


    Ye Luo waved his hand, too lazy to say anything.


    He looked at the Taiqing Saint and Yuqing Saint.


    In an instant, his expression changed from relaxed and easygoing to cold and serious.


    Protect the calf.


    He learned clearly.


    These two people want to kill Xu Yu.


    It is impossible for him to let the two of them go.


    He stretched out his palm, and a sword aura hit the two of them.


    Under the horrified eyes of the two.


    The sword aura was getting closer and closer to them, quickly approaching them.


    They wanted to escape, but they were unable to escape. They could only watch the sword Qi approaching.


    buzzing...


    At the very moment.


    A beam of light descended from the sky, destroying the sword energy.


    I saw the figure of the blue sky saint appearing in front of the two immortal saints, blocking the sword energy for them.


    The blue sky saint at this moment, the momentum is much stronger than before, and the golden light on his body is shining, and he has obviously received the great blessing of heaven.


    "You still dare to show up."


    Ye Luo saw the blue sky sage, his expression was also upright, and he said.


    "These two are the saints of the fairy world. According to the order of heaven, they cannot be allowed to die by your hands. If you retreat, there is no problem, if you do not retreat, you will be killed on the spot."


    Blue Sky Saint did not show any timidity, but said such a thing very plainly.


    "This big story is really good, you forget who was defeated last time? Last time my state was unstable and I was able to kill you. This time my state is stable. Do you think you still have a chance?"


    Ye Luo did not show weakness, surrounded by swords, there is a tendency to do it.


    "You can try it."


    The blue sky saint spoke again.


    The two are fighting each other.


    The atmosphere on the court suddenly solidified.


    Boom! ! !


    The next moment, the aura of the two collided together, like sparks hitting the earth, making huge noises in the air.


    A real holy war is about to start.


    Ye Luo did not take the lead, but waved gently, wrapped Xu Yu and the ancient gods with magic power, and sent them to Yintian Island.


    Then he looked at the Saint Blue Sky.


    Blue Sky Saint did not do anything, doing the same actions as Ye Luo.


    Send away the Taiqing saints and Yuqing saints.


    After the two cleared the field, they met again.


    The two looked at each other for a few seconds.


    Let''s do it together.


    Ye Luo condensed a lightsaber with the supreme swordsmanship, and cut it towards the blue sky saint.


    Under a sword, the southern Tianzhou began to collapse, and the endless aura gathered into a sword light and swept away.


    This sword seems to divide the fairy world into two halves.


    The ??Blue Sky Saint also started, he took out a bead and threw it towards Ye Luo, his whole body was blessed in the bead, facing the sword light.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The two attacks collided, and the explosion sounded one after another, one after another, and the whole fairy world began to tremble, as if it could not bear the attacks of the two saints.


    However, the immortal world trembles soon, and it stabilizes again.


    A wave of heavenly power came and stabilized the entire fairy world.


    But the power of Heaven did not intervene in Ye Luo''s battle with Qingtian Saint.


    It seems that Tiandao is deliberately watching the show.


    However, Ye Luo, who was in the middle of the war, did not notice these.


    At this moment, he was fighting fiercely with the blue sage with all his heart, not paying attention to other things.


    The realm of Yeluo gradually stabilized, but the sage of the blue sky received the blessing of heaven, and his strength was extraordinary.


    The two fought, and they were even tied.


    No one can win anyone.


    And no one has the upper hand.


    It was all tied...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 821： Chu Yuan Appears

    Chapter 821 Chu Yuan Appears


    Boom!


    The battle between the two saints lasted for several days.


    No one can win anyone.


    If it is an ordinary time, the two saints are fighting, if more than half a day, the fairy world will collapse.


    But at this moment, under the blessing of the power of heaven, the immortal world has not collapsed, but is as stable as Mount Tai. No matter how the two saints fight, nothing will happen.


    However, as the fighting time increases.


    Ye Luo''s combat power is getting higher and higher.


    Fight for a few days.


    Ye Luo¡¯s combat experience has rapidly improved, and his realm has become more stable.


    But the strength of the blue sky saint has been standing still.


    One after another.


    The blue sky saint began to fall into a disadvantage.


    Leaf fall has the upper hand.


    was given the advantage by Ye Luo, then the battle became one-sided.


    Ye Luo held a lightsaber and began to quickly suppress it. With one sword after another, the Qingtian Saint was at a disadvantage.


    "I have already said that you are not my opponent."


    Ye Luo said lightly.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Qing Tian Sheng was panting, facing Ye Luo''s attack, he could not slow down, and could only barely resist.


    "Succumb to death."


    Ye Luo holds a lightsaber, and all the swordsmanship is blessed in the sword in his hand, making the lightsaber sword light amnesty, and a wave of horrible swordsmanship surrounds it.


    He is ready to solve this blue sky saint.


    If it is an ordinary saint, it is almost impossible and extremely difficult to solve another saint.


    But for Ye Luo who has mastered the sword to prove the way with the sword, it can be done.


    Absolutely kill the saints.


    Blue Sky Saint''s face changed drastically, and he wanted to avoid this sword.


    But the invisible suppression of kendo has come, making it impossible for him to escape.


    just when he was about to be beheaded.


    An invisible force descended, abruptly blocking Ye Luo''s sword, and the force of the swordsmanship dissipated.


    "Waste."


    A flat voice came.


    buzzing...


    The next moment, golden light fell from the sky, and the mighty heavenly might suppressed it, sweeping the entire fairy world. All sentient beings in the fairy world knelt on the ground.


    Ye Luo looked up, with a look of fear in his eyes.


    He felt an extreme sense of danger.


    Under this breath.


    He has a feeling that he will be suppressed.


    There seems to be a huge gap between the two sides.


    "There are other saints in the fairy world?"


    Falling leaves showed incomprehensible colors.


    He didn¡¯t know who had come.


    This breath.


    is too powerful.


    is so powerful that he feels a little desperate.


    There is an absolute gap between him and the owner of this breath.


    The leaves fall can be sure.


    In Ye Luo''s sight.


    A golden light floated slowly down, forming a golden light figure.


    This golden light figure stood there, giving people an absolutely invincible aura, and at a glance, what they saw was like the entire fairy world, not a figure.


    "I originally thought that I could see how a person who mastered kendo fought. I didn''t expect that my spokesperson was so weak."


    The golden figure stood there, with his hands on his back, as if talking to himself, and also as if talking to Ye Luo.


    "Who are you."


    Ye Luo raised the lightsaber, and asked solemnly.


    "The Immortal Realm Heavenly Way."


    The golden figure said lightly.


    "Xian, the heaven of the immortal world?"


    Ye Luo was stunned.


    How can Heaven be conscious?


    Apart from his master, the way of heaven is not just a rule.


    Is this celestial world conscious?


    Also it is conscious.


    Why is it still incarnate?


    "I originally wanted to keep you guys playing. Since you hit me in the face, then you don''t have to exist anymore."


    The golden figure didn''t want to say anything more, he raised his hand and wanted to kill Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo also understood that he couldn''t escape, so he raised his lightsaber backhand and wanted to slash towards the golden figure.


    But as soon as he jumped up, he was shocked by the breath of the golden figure.


    "Ridiculous."


    The golden light figure uttered four words, and a light flashed in his palm, ready to shoot towards Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo wanted to get up, but being suppressed by the breath, he couldn''t move, so he could only watch the light rushing forward.


    Wow...


    Just when the light is about to hit Ye Luo.


    Another divine light rushed, blocking the light that was about to hit Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo was taken aback and turned to look.


    Only seeing him, Chu Yuan''s figure appeared, blocking him, facing the golden figure above the sky.


    "Master."


    Ye Luo gasped for breath, and said such a sentence.


    "Are you okay?"


    Chu Yuan stared at the golden figure on the sky, and said.


    "The disciple is okay, it''s just the disciple... the disciple has failed Master''s expectations."


    Ye Luo said with shame.


    "You have done a good job, Lao''er, go, go back to Yintian Island first, and leave it to your teacher here."


    Chu Yuan turned around, looked at Ye Luo, patted the latter''s shoulder lightly, and said softly.


    "Yes, Master."


    Ye Luo looked up at the golden figure.


    He also understood that it would be useless for him to stay here for the next battlefield.


    Instead, it will drag down the master.


    So he left decisively and flew towards Yintian Island.


    Similarly, Sage Qingtian also found an opportunity and quietly left.


    On the battlefield, only the golden figure and Chu Yuan were left standing.


    Two figures, one full of golden light and the other full of divine light, facing each other far away.


    Two bursts of light collide.


    cancel each other out.


    Running against each other, no one lost to anyone.


    But in terms of momentum.


    Chu Yuan is more than a bit weaker than the golden figure.


    "Variables? Interesting."


    The golden figure stared at Chu Yuan, seemingly very interested.


    "The Way of the Immortal Realm?"


    Chu Yuan is also looking at each other.


    It was the first time he saw this immortal realm.


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm, speaking of it, is still his top boss of the Heavenly Way.


    "Yes, you are very interesting. I didn''t expect that during the time I was sleeping, there would be a chaos saint in the immortal world. It is really good. I was surprised to see a saint who could master kendo before. I didn''t expect to return it. You exist alone."


    Golden light figure "Xianjie Tiandao" said lightly.


    "So, what do you mean, hurt my disciple, count me as a servant."


    Although Chu Yuan''s momentum is weaker than that of the opponent, his tone is not weak at all.


    He is shining brightly, constantly flashing, like a star, mysterious and mysterious.


    "Variables shouldn''t exist in the fairy world. If you leave the fairy world earlier, it''s okay, but you can drag it to the present."


    "Since you have dragged it to the present, then you don''t have to go."


    The attitude of the golden light figure''Xianjie Tiandao'' unabashedly expressed.


    "No need to go? It depends on whether you have the ability to keep me behind."


    Chu Yuan said a word.


    The divine light on ?? began to skyrocket crazily, he opened up his full combat power, ready to do his best to fight...


    The second update, and the third update is tomorrow morning.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 822： Open up a long river of kendo?

    Chapter 822 Open up a long river of kendo?


    Above the sky dome of Southern Tianzhou.


    Chu Yuan drove the Shenguang large, unfolded fully armed, with the most powerful posture, to face the immortal realm.


    Looking back at the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm, it still seems calm and calm.


    It seems that he doesn''t care about Chu Yuan at all.


    Or.


    I felt that Chu Yuan could be won at will, so I didn''t take it to heart.


    "You are indeed very good, the Saint of Chaos, the strength is very good, if you take a half step forward, I really can''t help you, but unfortunately, you can''t get out of that half step."


    Xianjie Tiandao said calmly.


    His words shocked Chu Yuan, who was preparing for a battle.


    The Saint of Chaos is half a step forward?


    What is the realm above the Chaos Saint?


    Avenue Saints!


    Half a step up, but a half-step Avenue Saint?


    Is this Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm a Saint of Half Step Avenue? ?


    If the opponent is really a half-step saint, then his fun will be great.


    Chu Yuan never thought that the other party was a half-step Dadao saint.


    He thinks that the opponent is at most the peak of the Chaos Saint, so he also has the power to fight.


    But if it is beyond the scope of the Chaos Saint.


    Then he and the opponent are definitely not at the same level.


    Chu Yuan knows this very well!


    Shenguang Large has an invincible state, but it is also limited to the chaotic saint. If it exceeds, it is not invincible.


    "Escape?"


    Chu Yuan quickly calmed down after a panic in her heart.


    If he wants to escape.


    With his strength, he can definitely escape.


    Even the saint of the half-step Dadao can''t stop him.


    But he cannot escape.


    If he escaped.


    His disciples will definitely suffer.


    Even if he wants to escape, he will have to hold on for a while until the disciples leave the fairy world.


    Yes, Chu Yuan has already made a decision.


    Let those disciples leave the fairy realm temporarily and return to the lower realm.


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm is the strength of the saints of the half-step Dao Dao. He can''t protect those disciples. When the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm can get him done, he will definitely attack those disciples.


    So he wants the disciples to leave first.


    Chu Yuan silently separated a trace of mind, went back to the Shenguang trumpet, and asked him to tell the disciples on Yintian Island.


    And he himself is preparing to fight the immortal realm and heaven.


    "Distracted? Where are you going to go?"


    Xianjie Tiandao was very keenly aware of Chu Yuan''s small movements.


    He raised his hand to intercept the trace of his mind that Chu Yuan had separated.


    How could Chu Yuan make the other party do what he wanted, play divine light, and stop the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm.


    Xianjie Tiandao''s eyes froze, no longer intercepting his mind, and directly hit Chu Yuan, wanting to suppress Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan was also not afraid, turned forward, and fought against the Heavenly Dao of the immortal world.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Yintian Island over there.


    Having received a trace of Chu Yuan''s mind, the trumpet acted immediately, letting Ye Luo, who had just returned, enter the hall, instead of explaining the situation.


    However, Ye Luo looked dazed.


    He just came back.


    Isn¡¯t Master fighting against the immortal realm of heaven?


    Then, what is this in front of him?


    "Master, Master, which one is the real you?"


    Ye Luo asked in confusion.


    "This is just a form for the teacher! Don''t worry about so much now, let the disciples leave the immortal world as soon as possible. When you move to the Supreme Profound Realm, you must move fast!"


    Shenguang trumpet, but Ye Luo didn''t have the mind to explain all kinds of things.


    Dharma, Dharma phase?


    Ye Luo is still a little confused.


    But it is not difficult for him to guess.


    The real body of the master is still fighting against the immortal realm and heaven? Because I was not sure, so I called him and told him to retreat?


    "Master, are you not sure that you have ever beaten the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm?"


    Ye Luo is still asking.


    "The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm is the existence of the saints of the half-step Dadao. Being a teacher is only delaying his time. You must move fast. You need to return to the teacher, otherwise you will not be able to exert your full strength."


    Shenguang Trumpet said something like this.


    Soon, he closed his eyes and sat down cross-legged, and this trace of his mind returned to the battlefield.


    In the same place, Ye Luo stood there, at a loss.


    Master is not sure at all, and it can even be said that he knows that he can''t beat the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm.


    The reason why he still fights with the immortal realm and heaven is just because they have to delay time and give them retreat?


    Ye Luo clenched his fists, he was sanctified.


    But he still can¡¯t help Master!


    Even when facing a crisis, it is necessary for the master to buy time for them to escape.


    Ye Luo took a deep breath, he wanted to do something.


    But he knows that he can''t do anything. If he rushes back to support the master, not only will he not be able to help the master, but it may even be a drag on the master.


    Furthermore, the entire Innocent Sect will be dragged down because of his stubbornness!


    Just when Ye Luo was in a daze.


    Boom! !


    Above the sky outside, loud noises came over.


    Ye lowered his brows and frowned, walked out instantly, and looked out.


    On the outer sky dome, black mist filled out, swallowing all the clouds.


    The black mist enveloped the entire sky and plunged everything into darkness. At this moment, it was like the end of the world.


    "What are these things..."


    Ye Luo frowned as he looked at the black mist above the sky.


    He could see that these black mists were probably directed at them Wudao Sect.


    It''s just that he doesn''t know what these black mists are.


    These black fog gave him a very strange feeling.


    can''t be said to be weird.


    It seems to be, an evil feeling? It feels very evil and evil.


    It seems that these black mists represent absolute evil thoughts in the world.


    "Big Brother!"


    A voice came from a distance.


    I saw Tantai Luo Xue flying over quickly, her expression slightly flustered.


    "Fourth Junior Sister, what''s wrong?"


    Ye Luo looked at each other and asked.


    "Big brother, those big Luos in the clan said that heaven has come, and the target seems to be our Innocent Sect. How should we deal with it?"


    Tantai Luo Xue said repeatedly.


    "Heaven and Earth? Is this the heaven and earth?"


    Ye Luo was stunned for a moment, some of which couldn''t return to his senses.


    "Those big Luos said, this is the heaven and earth! The heaven and earth are transformed by all evil thoughts in the world, and it is the place where the heavens inhabit. The heavens are also intended to suppress evil thoughts. This place is also called heaven and earth!"


    Tantai Luo Xue said everything she had learned from the existence of Da Luo.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo suddenly remembered that when he had seen the future, the future had told him.


    Great crisis.


    Heaven descends.


    Wu Dao Sect falls apart.


    He opened up a long river of kendo, not under the jurisdiction of heaven.


    Ye Luo suddenly realized.


    He knows what he should do.


    Open up a long river of kendo and guard the long river of kendo!


    In the long river of kendo, Wudao Sect can survive!


    Ye Luo immediately started to act. He looked at the outer sky above the sky, and his sword intent surged. He rushed to the sky, preparing to open up the long river of kendo...


    make up the third update yesterday!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 823： Kendo river

    Chapter 823


    In the sky above the hidden island.


    Leaves rose up into the sky.


    After feeling the existence of Ye Luo, countless black mists all over his body seemed to come alive, and rushed towards Ye Luo madly, as if he wanted to swallow it.


    Ye Luo frowned slightly looking at the black mist.


    He can feel that these black mists are very strange, and they contain a terrible evil force.


    General Da Luo Jinxian, I am afraid they can''t deal with the black fog.


    But for Ye Luo, the problem is not big.


    Because he is a saint!


    Ye Luo''s **** merged into sword fingers, and he slashed forward.


    The terrifying sword aura swept past.


    Wow...


    In an instant, the black fog surrounding Ye Luo''s body was flattened, and a vacuum zone was formed at once.


    was repelled by the black mist thousands of miles away, and wanted to continue to swallow it, but the sword aura remaining in the air blocked the black mist''s advance.


    Black mist and sword aura cancel each other out, and no one can win.


    Yeluo didn''t care about these things, his eyes were fixed on the void in front of him, and a kendo projection behind him was released.


    Immediately, he hit the void ahead with all his mana.


    Boom!


    The void in front of him suddenly collapsed and opened, and the aura of chaos and nothingness spread out.


    Ye Luo did not hesitate, and got into it alone.


    He was in a daze, and he came into a chaotic emptiness.


    Ye Luo opened with one hand, and a lightsaber transformed by kendo appeared in his hand. He held the lightsaber in his hand and slashed forward.


    The light of the lightsaber illuminates the chaos and nothingness.


    The terrifying sword spirit opens forward.


    When the sword qi hits the front, a white light grows from small to large, blooming crazily, like a scene when the sun leaves a small world.


    Ye Luo Ye is indeed opening up the world.


    It''s just that the world he opened is a long river of kendo, not the so-called small world.


    "Today, my master of kendo uses kendo to open up the long river of kendo. In the future, anyone with strong kendo aptitude can enter the long river of kendo and learn about it!"


    The leaf fell slowly and opened his mouth.


    His voice turned into sound waves and spread throughout the chaos and nothingness.


    His voice fell.


    raised the lightsaber again, and lost the white light in front of him.


    The lightsaber flew out and smashed it with the kendo projection.


    Buzz! Hum! Hum! !


    The harsh sound buzzed.


    After a while, a channel opening emerged.


    Ye Luo turned and rushed into it.


    He entered this passage, but found that there was nothing and it was completely dark.


    Here is completely different from what he once looked like when he saw the long river in the future.


    "What''s missing? This is indeed the territory of kendo, but it always feels like something is missing."


    "What is missing?"


    Ye Luo unexpectedly.


    But instead of stopping, he continued to act.


    The development of the long river of kendo.


    is beneficial to all those who practice kendo.


    Anyone with strong kendo aptitude can enter here to practice as a divine soul.


    As for how to practice, it is natural to learn about Kendo.


    Ye Luo¡¯s action at this moment is to comprehend the kendo before he was sanctified and imprint it in this long river of kendo.


    With the strength of his saint, wanting to be imprinted in it is naturally very simple.


    Soon, Ye Luo completed the engraving.


    With his engraving completed.


    A little light particle floats in the long river of kendo.


    This light particle is full of fierce energy, it seems that this light particle falls anywhere, it will be able to divide things into two.


    "In the long river of swordsmanship in the future, there will be streamers everywhere. Is it just a little bit of this kind of kendo comprehension? But how many kendo comprehensions should be made into a streamer?"


    Ye Luo frowned, thinking about it.


    He thought for a long time.


    seems to understand a little bit.


    Master kendo and become the master of kendo.


    Does this master of kendo mean that he masters all the existence of kendo?


    Meaning that he should understand all kendo? He must learn any kind of kendo, is this the real master of kendo?


    Ye Luo suddenly realized.


    Perhaps, this is the real kendo saint.


    Sanctified with swordsmanship.


    Mastering thousands of kendos, is the master of kendo.


    The saint who can master thousands of swords...


    Ye Luo took a deep breath. He dared to say that if he can master thousands of swordsmanship, he is very likely to be invincible in the saint''s territory.


    However, this is not the time to comprehend Kendo.


    Now it is time to finish processing the matter of Yintian Island.


    Ye Luo thought with a thought, left the long river of kendo, and headed to Yintian Island again.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    Xianjie, South Tianzhou, on the battlefield of the sky.


    The two beams of light intertwined in the sky.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The light touch, there are constant explosions.


    A moment later, a divine light was knocked down and fell to the ground, raising clouds of dust.


    Above the sky, Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao stood there calmly, looking at the divine light falling to the ground from a distance.


    On the ground, Chu Yuan was standing, the divine light on his body was constantly shining, and it seemed a little unstable.


    Obviously, Chu Yuan fell under the wind and was injured in the fight between the two.


    "I have already said that you are not my enemy. I have not tried my best. You are so embarrassed. If I do my best, how can you resist it?"


    Xianjie Tiandao just stood there, carrying his hands on his back, and said lightly.


    "Don''t be so full."


    Chu Yuan was panting, and he was caught in the fight, but his tone of voice was not.


    He is indeed not an opponent of the Celestial Realm, he is very sure.


    Even he may not even have the power to force the opponent to do his best.


    The gap is too big.


    It¡¯s just that his goal is not to defeat the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm, but to delay time.


    So he is not in a hurry.


    Slowly deal with the immortal realm.


    "I know what you are thinking. You just want to delay time and let your Orthodox people leave. What if you let them leave? I never paid attention to it."


    Xianjie Tiandao said tauntingly.


    "Hey, your breath is really big, I really want to rub you on the ground."


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath, adjusted his own state, and said.


    "Can you rub me against me, I don''t know, but I can definitely rub you against me."


    Xianjie Tiandao said with a faint smile.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan said nothing more.


    He condensed the light, ready to shoot again.


    Xianjie Tiandao saw that Chu Yuan was ready to do it, and he didn''t say anything more. He stretched out his palm, the golden light flashed, and he was also ready to do it.


    Chu Yuan below, originally planned to continue fighting with the immortal realm and heaven.


    Suddenly, he was taken aback for a moment and thought of something.


    its not right.


    He is stupid.


    Why does he have to work hard with this immortal realm?


    He has the Four Swords of Zhu Xian.


    He had forgotten what the Master Tongtian gave him at the time.


    Chu Yuan can¡¯t wait to slap his forehead...


    a little bit late and two more updates.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 824： Zhuxian Sword Array

    Chapter 824


    South Tianzhou, above the battlefield.


    Xianjie Tiandao was about to start to kill Chu Yuan. He slowly raised his palm, and the golden light in his palm flickered, trying to kill Chu Yuan with one palm.


    For him, it is important to shoot this Chu Yuan to death.


    As for the things on Yintian Island, to him, they are no different from all beings in the fairy world. They are all ants and can be pinched to death at any time, even without his hands.


    Just when he was about to do it.


    Suddenly, a devastating sword intent appeared on the ground.


    This sword intent points directly to the heavenly path of the immortal world.


    And this sword intent really made the Immortal Realm Tiandao feel threatened.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm was in a daze.


    He lowered his head and looked at Chu Yuan tightly, trying to see what it was that made him feel such a sense of threat.


    I saw Chu Yuan below, surrounded by four small swords.


    The four small swords were all stained with great horror, great cause and effect, and revealed a devastating aura. The moment the four small swords appeared, they caused the surrounding void to vibrate, and there were vague signs of shattering.


    To know that the void in all directions is blessed by the power of heaven.


    It can cause this kind of vision in the void blessed by the power of heaven. One can imagine how terrifying it is.


    "Four Swords of Zhu Xian!!"


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm was surprised.


    Of course he recognizes these four small swords.


    Four swords of the immortal!


    An incredible magic weapon.


    Four small swords form the Zhuxian Sword Formation. It would be very terrifying. If a chaos saint deploys the Zhuxian Sword Formation, then four chaotic saints cannot attack at the same time and cannot be broken. The degree of its power can be imagined.


    It¡¯s just the Four Swords of the Immortal. Isn¡¯t it the treasure of the Supreme Master Tongtian, one of the sages of order, in the extremely barren land? Why did it fall into the hands of this immortal variable?


    Xianjie Tiandao was just a little surprised, and he understood.


    This immortal world variable has something to do with Jihuang.


    Even the treasure of the saint of order fell into the hands of this immortal variable.


    "Do you think you can defeat me with the Four Swords of Zhu Xian?"


    The immortal realm heaven is still not afraid.


    "Can and can''t, I only know after trying."


    Chu Yuan, who controls the four swords of Zhu Xian, can''t bother to talk too much nonsense with the immortal realm.


    He threw out the Zhuxian Sword Formation Plate, and then guided the Zhuxian Four Swords to cooperate with the Formation Plate, preparing to set up the Zhuxian Sword Formation.


    I saw the immortal swords flying up into the sky in bursts and fleeing into the void. The four swords seemed to have an absolute tacit understanding between each other, and they flew into the sky in a staggered manner.


    The next moment, a large formation centered on Chu Yuan, covering most of the Southern Tianzhou, the four strands are different, but the origins are similar, but all of them are enveloped with devastating sword aura.


    These swords are densely packed with air, interspersed in the spiritual energy between the heaven and the earth, and they are pervasive.


    Moreover, every sword aura has the power to destroy a saint in the fairy world.


    It can even be said that even a true saint, under this sword formation, receives a sword aura, it is too much.


    The Zhuyuan sword array blessed by Chu Yuan with the power of Shenguang large size is naturally not weak.


    It''s just that the face of the immortal realm heaven on the opposite side has become very strange now.


    He looked at the sky full of sword energy.


    I don¡¯t know what to say.


    Öï Fairy Sword Array...


    Long like this?


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm is not unheard of having seen the Master of the Heavens lay down the sword of Zhu Xian.


    He vaguely remembered that the Zhuxian Sword Formation was not four small formations, they practiced together separately and communicated with each other?


    Why is the Zhu Xian Sword Formation that this person puts down in one body, and the four distinct sword auras form a formation together very harmoniously?


    Xianjie Tiandao fell into silence.


    But he didn''t think much, and quickly came back to his senses.


    Regardless of what has happened to the Immortal Sword Array.


    Break the line before talking.


    Xianjie Tiandao was ready to do it right away.


    ¡­¡­


    In the center of the sword formation.


    Chu Yuan controlled the operation of the Zhuxian Sword Array with all his strength. He had no idea that he had deployed a Zhuxian Sword Array that was neither human nor ghost.


    He feels good.


    I feel that I have a talent for formation.


    The first time I set up, it was so successful.


    "Zhu Xian Sword Array, well-deserved reputation, this breath is really terrifying."


    Chu Yuan secretly sighed.


    The gift from the Lord Tongtian is just good.


    deserves to be the sword formation in the myth.


    Under a formation, I am afraid that several chaotic saints will definitely not be able to break the formation.


    However, the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm is the existence of the saints of the half-step road. It is difficult to say whether it can break the big formation.


    Chu Yuan looked up.


    He just raised his head, and under the dense cover of countless sword qi, a golden light forcibly penetrated.


    I saw the Heavenly Realm of Immortal Realm traverse countless sword qi, rushing in towards the center.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan did not panic, but appeared extremely calm.


    He stared coldly at the sky above the sky, his whole body flashed with divine light, mobilized his full strength, and all blessed on the Zhu Xian sword formation.


    In an instant, the Immortal Sword Array also exploded with a more terrifying aura.


    "Block!!!"


    At the first thought of Chu Yuan, countless sword qi rushed towards the immortal realm and heaven.


    Öï Fairy Sword Qi.


    trapped fairy sword qi.


    Absolutely fairy sword spirit.


    Killing the fairy sword gas.


    The four types of sword auras that are the same but are completely different should be mutually exclusive.


    is a weird scene.


    Under the power of Chu Yuan¡¯s divine light, four completely different sword auras, but ¡®the same enemy¡¯s grudge¡¯ rose, and there was no meaning of rejection at all.


    This also led to the fusion of the four sword auras, and the power of the Immortal Sword Array increased greatly.


    Don''t say, Chu Yuan mobilized countless sword qi to kill the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao, and for a while, he really intercepted the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao.


    Chu Yuan saw that he had intercepted the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm, and he was also unambiguous.


    With a thought, most of the sword energy of the entire Zhuxian Sword Array was pressed against the Celestial Realm of the Immortal Realm, and he tried to mobilize the sword array to kill the Heavenly Realm of the Immortal Realm.


    If he can successfully kill the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm, then he can make a lot of money.


    Then he can immediately mobilize the Heavenly Dao Queen and come over to become the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm. Then his Heavenly Dao Queen¡¯s strength will definitely rise rapidly.


    Just when Chu Yuan thought of this.


    The immortal realm Tiandao, who was besieged by countless sword auras in the distance, suddenly flashed golden light, a mighty sky swept out, and the countless sword auras around him were wiped out in the blink of an eye.


    But the sword aura of the Immortal Sword Array is so easy to be destroyed.


    Just after countless sword auras were destroyed by the Heavenly Realm of Immortal Realm, new sword auras continued to be replenished, and there was an endless stream of chattering.


    It seems that if the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm is not completely wiped out, it is impossible for the Immortal Sword Array to disperse.


    Looking at the immortal realm and Tiandao falling into the wind.


    Chu Yuan, who was originally worried that the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm would explode, couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    If you can really suppress the immortal realm and heaven, that''s fine.


    Then he is a big divine light, even if he can''t kill the Celestial Realm, he can leave, at least he won''t be left by the Celestial Realm...


    a little bit late, hehe, it¡¯s still a bit late, I guess it¡¯s going to be at night, I¡¯m going out, I was going to update it last night, I accidentally fell asleep.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 825： Consume

    Chapter 825


    On the battlefield of Southern Tianzhou.


    Chu Yuan used the Zhuxian Sword Array to forcibly suppress the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm.


    Xianjie Tiandao was forced to be suppressed under the sword formation, unable to leave, and unable to hurt Chu Yuan.


    Similarly, Chu Yuan could not hurt the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm.


    For the time being, both sides belong to a scene where no one can do nothing.


    If neither side has any new tricks, it is really possible that there will be a stalemate like this.


    The power of the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm comes from the entire Immortal Realm, and it is continuous in itself.


    And Chu Yuan was transformed by divine light, possessing infinite possibilities, and its own repair ability is also extremely strong. The power he released was nothing short of what he recovered.


    Neither side can be exhausted.


    So if there is no way to break the situation, I am afraid that I can only stay in a stalemate like this.


    "Variable! How long do you think you can hold me down? I advise you to untie the sword formation yourself, otherwise don''t blame me for being polite."


    Fairy Realm Tiandao was pressed under the sword formation, took a deep breath, and said.


    He never thought that Chu Yuan would be suppressed under the Zhu Xianjian formation.


    It''s really this Immortal Sword Formation, which is too strange.


    The power of the Immortal Sword Formation placed in Chu Yuan''s hand was so powerful.


    "You are welcome? I want to see how you are not welcome."


    Chu Yuan did not panic at all, mobilizing the Immortal Sword Formation, and pressing the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao fiercely.


    He really can''t kill the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm, but the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm can''t even escape from his Zhuxian sword formation.


    "Go away!"


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm broke out once again, and wiped out the countless sword auras around it.


    But before he left, countless swords were covered in air tightly, trapping the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm again.


    The sword is endless.


    and block the surrounding time and space.


    Unless the Zhu Xian Sword Formation is broken abruptly, it is absolutely impossible to leave the suppression range of the Zhu Xian Sword Formation.


    "Today I want to see, how do you come out!"


    Chu Yuan fully blessed the Immortal Sword Formation, to completely suppress the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    joke.


    This thing just wanted to kill him, really when he couldn¡¯t see it?


    Right now he is getting help from the Immortal Sword Array, and can suppress the opponent, how could he let the opponent run away.


    "Damn it."


    Xianjie Tiandao''s face is very ugly.


    He really couldn''t break the sword formation of Zhu Xian.


    But he is not without other options!


    The general trend of the fairy world is already clear.


    In the near future, the robbery will restart the fairy world, and all beings in the fairy world will disappear in smoke.


    All beings in the fairy world disappear in smoke, which is equivalent to returning to the origin of the fairy world, and the fairy world will be stronger than ever.


    Then he, as the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, will greatly increase his strength.


    At that time, this Immortal Sword Array can definitely break it.


    "Huh, I want to see, how long can you trap me!"


    Xianjie Tiandao was no longer anxious, he sat down cross-legged.


    "Don''t worry, take your time."


    Chu Yuan smiled.


    He patiently sat in the center of the formation, suppressing the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm.


    He turned part of his mind away, leaving only a part of his mind, and continued to maintain the Zhuxian Sword Formation.


    said that neither side can move.


    But there are many other numbers, so it is not a big problem.


    This Shenguang Queen stayed here, spending time with the Heavenly Dao in the fairy world.


    He goes back to open the Shenguang trumpet, or open the Tiandao large number.


    ...


    at the same time.


    In the endless darkness.


    The three saints of order, the Sanqing gathered together.


    At this moment, their eyes all fell on the direction of the fairy world.


    In the endless darkness, the fairy world is very obvious, because the fairy world is shining with golden light. Looking at it from a distance, it is like a small star, constantly shining.


    "The fairy world is very unstable."


    Tai Shang Lao Jun said such a sentence indifferently.


    "More than instability, the immortal world is about to collapse, right? If it weren''t for the support of the immortal realm, the immortal realm might have collapsed long ago."


    Yuanshi Tianzun frowned and said in a slightly serious tone.


    The two of them stood in place, thinking, as if they were wondering whether or not to go to the fairy world.


    "No, on the side of the immortal world, I am afraid that the former Daoist Chu was in the battle. I can feel that the four swords of Zhu Xian have been used, and it seems that the Zhu Xian sword formation has been laid down."


    Tongtian hierarch was here and spoke.


    The words come out.


    Both Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were stunned for a moment, and then looked at the Master Tongtian.


    Öï Fairy Sword Array?


    When did ??Tongtian Guru hand over the Zhu Xianjian array?


    They are all confused.


    Somewhat puzzled.


    "Before I met Daoist Chu and I was worried about his safety, so I lent him the Zhuxian Sword Formation. Now it is being laid down in the immortal world, and there is such a movement in the immortal world. I am afraid that Daoist Chu has been fighting with others. "


    "I just don''t know whom Daoist Chu is fighting with."


    There is a strong curiosity in the eyes of the Lord Tongtian.


    "It is estimated that this kind of movement can only be caused by the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm, but I did not expect that the Zhu Xian Sword Formation will be placed in the Immortal Realm after so many years."


    Tai Shang Lao Jun sighed lightly.


    Yuanshi Tianzun and Master Tongtian looked at each other, couldn''t help but smile, and they all recalled.


    "The last time the Zhuxian Sword Formation was placed in the place of origin in the fairy world, was it the time when the gods and the calamity were enshrined?"


    Master Tongtian recalled, smiled quietly, and said.


    "Yes, I was waiting for the saints to join forces and acted in a scene. When you set up the sword formation, let alone, it scared us a lot. I thought you were anxious, hahahaha."


    Yuanshi Tianzun looked at the Master Tongtian and laughed.


    His eyes are full of petting.


    There is no rumor about the extremely poor relationship between the three cleans.


    "It''s different. If I didn''t act eagerly at the time, then it wouldn''t make sense, didn''t it? I placed the Zhuxian sword formation, but it was more realistic."


    Tongtian hierarch said with a smile.


    "Junior Brother was right. If the Zhuxian Sword Formation was not placed at the time, it would not be true. However, what we should talk about right now is the matter of the immortal world. Let him pass the past."


    Laojun Taishang walked out, with a light smile on his indifferent face, and said.


    Hear this.


    Yuanshi Tianzun and Master Tongtian, they did not mention the matter of enshrining the gods and measuring the robbery.


    Instead, he looked in the direction of the immortal world again, as if he was thinking about how to deal with the matter of the immortal world.


    "Brother, shall we go to the fairy world?"


    Master Tongtian hesitated for a moment and asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go there for the time being, but you can go to the periphery of the immortal world and wait first. If there is a change, we will enter the immortal world as soon as possible. In the immortal world, we will be suppressed and we are not opponents of the heavenly path, so we must be more careful.¡±


    Tao Shang Laojun stood there, thought for a while, and said something like this.


    Naturally, Tianzun Yuanshi Tianzun and Master Tongtian had no opinion on this.


    The three reached a consensus, turned into streamers, and flew towards the fairy world, always staring at the changes in the fairy world...


    Recently, the cabbage time is a bit tight, so the update has been unstable. It may take a few days to improve the update. Forgive me, friends.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 826： Forgot people?

    Chapter 826 Forget people?


    Within the long river of kendo.


    Yintian Island floats in a corner.


    At this moment.


    In Yintian Island, disciples of Wudao Sect gathered together.


    They are discussing vigorously right now.


    "Isn¡¯t the big brother speaking clearly enough? The immortal realm is going to destroy my Wudaozong! Master is fighting the immortal realm, giving us time to escape, and then the big brother brought us here!"


    "Master is in a **** battle! Created time for us to escape, but we really escaped. Is this worthy of Master¡¯s grace of nurturing and cultivation!!!"


    "Let me go back, even if I die, I have to fight for Master. What is this?"


    Many disciples of Wudao Sect are very radical.


    Especially Su Qianyuan and others, the most terrifying.


    For them, the respected master is like their reborn parents. If there is no respected master, there will be no them.


    They couldn¡¯t accept the fact that Master was in a **** fight, but they ran away.


    So they wanted to rush back, follow the master, and fight together.


    "Calm down, Master delayed the time to escape for us. If we go back, wouldn''t we be sorry for what Master did!"


    Ziso said very calmly.


    "Perilla! If you say this, are you worthy of Master!!"


    Su Qianyuan''s eyes widened with anger, staring at Zisu, wild aura from him.


    At this moment, he is like a fierce beast.


    "Then what do you want!"


    Perilla was not afraid, and looked at Su Qianyuan, purple light flickered all over his body, and his aura was also released.


    The two face off.


    makes the atmosphere on the court instantly solidify.


    "Three brothers, everyone is the same, please calm down!"


    "Ten Junior Sister, don''t do that either, Third Senior Brother is just worrying about Master."


    "Yes, everyone is the same. If we leave the gap because of this, the master will be unhappy if we know about it."


    Other Wudao Sect disciples came to persuade.


    Su Qianyuan and Zisu stared at each other stubbornly regardless of dissuasion.


    "Have you had enough trouble?"


    At this moment, a voice sounded flat.


    This voice came.


    Let the confrontation between Su Qianyuan and Zisu collapse instantly.


    I saw Ye Luo slowly descending from a distance and landed in the clan.


    Ye Luo''s appearance also instantly made Su Qianyuan and Zisu not dared to confront each other again.


    "Why, no more fights? Seeing what you look like, don''t you have to fight anymore? Fight, what are you doing?"


    Ye Luo looked at the two with cold eyes and scolded them.


    Su Qianyuan and Zisu didn''t dare to refute anything, bowed their heads, and said nothing.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo was too lazy to say anything.


    He walked a few steps forward.


    "It¡¯s no longer necessary to talk about the master. The master is not defeated yet. The most important thing for us is to practice diligently and prove the Dao as soon as possible."


    "You can imagine, if we are all saints when this happens now, why do we need to escape? We need the master to buy time for us to escape?"


    Ye Luo''s eyes flowed among the dozens of direct disciples of Wudao Sect, and said slowly.


    Hear this.


    The disciples of Wudaozong clenched their fists one by one.


    In the final analysis, they are too weak.


    If they have the strength of a saint at this time, then they can follow the master and follow the master for a battle.


    "Now, do you still have to fight to kill, go out to fight to death? With this energy, don''t you go back to practice, and strive to prove the Tao as soon as possible!"


    Ye Luo''s voice this time had the meaning of scolding.


    The direct disciples of Wudaozong listened to each other, and they were silent for a long time.


    After that, without saying a word, they returned to the area where the disciples lived.


    Looking at the court suddenly becoming empty.


    Ye Luo only breathed a sigh of relief. He rubbed his eyebrows and felt a panic of confusion.


    Master¡¯s matters over there.


    The long river of kendo.


    There are also things about Yintian Island, all piled together, making him a little tired.


    "Master..."


    Ye Luo whispered in a low voice.


    He walked to the Sect Master''s Hall, and wanted to push the Sect Master''s Hall away to see if the master''s Dao image was still there.


    Just as he pushed the Sect Master away, he ran into Chu Yuan, who was driving a Shenguang trumpet, and walked out.


    "Master, Master?!"


    Ye Luo was stunned, and said blankly.


    "Luo''er, what are you doing here?"


    Chu Yuan saw Ye Luo standing outside, he sighed in relief, and asked.


    "Master, are you okay? Disciple, the disciple is talking about your deity."


    Ye Luo walked over quickly and asked repeatedly.


    "It''s okay, the deity of the teacher can''t tell the victory or defeat from the immortal realm Tiandao. It''s dragged there for a while, you don''t have to be afraid, the immortal realm Tiandao can''t get out, but you are here, where is this place? "


    Chu Yuan is very curious.


    He looked up at the sky.


    The sky above the sky is all black and there is nothing.


    He doesn¡¯t know where it is.


    Ye Luo heard this and immediately explained to his master.


    He opened up the long river of kendo, and included the Yintian Island into the long river of kendo, all things were said.


    Chu Yuan listened quietly.


    After listening, he nodded silently, satisfied with Ye Luo''s wit.


    Originally, he was forced to have no choice but to send Yintian Island back to the Supreme Profound Realm.


    But now that there are better options, of course it couldn¡¯t be better.


    The long river of kendo is where kendo is located.


    Sword is everywhere in the chaos and nothingness. This means that the long river of kendo can manifest in any place. In the future, if you want to return the hidden island to the immortal world, it will be much more convenient.


    However, after listening.


    Chu Yuan still opened up the status quo of the characters and looked at it. He still needs to make sure that his precious disciples are all right.


    ¡¾Your big disciple Ye Luo leaves the fairy world¡¿


    ¡¾Ye Luo, your eldest disciple, has an epiphany, opened up a long river of kendo, and became the master of kendo¡¿


    [Your second disciple Zhang Han broke into the quasi-saint secret realm by mistake, got inherited, and his Taoism rose slightly]


    ¡¾Your third disciple Su Qianyuan leaves the fairyland¡¿


    [Your three disciples, Su Qianyuan, got the help of the mysterious will, and the body is transformed]


    [Your fourth disciple Tantai Luoxue leaves the fairyland]


    ¡¾Your fourth disciple Tantai Luoxue...¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Your fifteen disciple ÷Òóž was attacked by the fairy emperor¡¿¡Á254


    [Your fifteenth disciple ÷Òóž was attacked by the immortal monk]¡Á125


    [Your 16th disciple Chen Jun left the fairyland]


    [Your 16th disciple Chen Jun comprehended the avenue of literature, condensed the golden fairy Tao fruit, and stepped into the golden fairyland]


    ¡­¡­


    this¡­¡­


    Each disciple has a mark of leaving the fairy world.


    Why didn¡¯t the second child and the little fifteen have their heads?


    Furthermore, Xiao Fifteen is still being beaten? ?


    "Luo''er, where are Han''er and Xiao Dian?"


    Chu Yuan asked softly.


    Leaf fall: "..."


    After ??, he remembered a Li Cheng, moved Li Cheng and his forces into the long river of kendo, and then ran away.


    He forgot about Zhang Han and Dao...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 827： Give too much

    Chapter 827


    In front of the main hall.


    Ye Luo lowered his head, he didn''t know how to answer.


    He, can he say he forgot?


    He can''t say it.


    To be precise, he himself was embarrassed to say it.


    He can imagine that picture.


    Maybe the gluttonous boy will not come back to look for Yintian Island.


    But Zhang Han''s kid will definitely do it.


    When Zhang Han struggled all the way back to the Sea of ??Nothingness and found a void, would everyone be stupid?


    Ye Luo thought of that picture, wanting to laugh but not daring to laugh.


    This incident was his negligence after all.


    "forget?"


    Chu Yuan also saw it, he raised his eyes slightly, and said helplessly.


    "Um¡­¡­"


    Ye Luo answered very embarrassingly.


    "Forget it, the immortal realm and heaven will be immobile at this moment. If you forget it, you will forget it. Anyway, nothing big will happen."


    Chu Yuan was also speechless, but he couldn''t say anything, so he waved his hand and said.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo wanted to say something.


    Suddenly, Chu Yuan seemed to have noticed something. He was taken aback for a moment, and then quickly spoke, interrupting Ye Luo who was about to talk.


    "Luo''er, in short, you will handle everything in the Wudao Sect. From today onwards, you will be the second suzerain of the Wudao Sect and be in charge of the entire Wudao Sect."


    "I have noticed something wrong for the teacher, and I need to leave. I will leave the rest to you, Laoer, but don''t live up to the expectations of the teacher."


    Chu Yuan¡¯s Shenguang Tuan sensed an abnormal change outside the immortal world, and immediately he was ready to mobilize this half of his mind to return to Tua.


    Before leaving, he also passed the position of Wudao Sect Master to Ye Luo.


    He has no intention of being this suzerain right now.


    It would be better to give the position to the leaf drop.


    Ye Luo had the ability to manage the entire sect.


    He should have passed the position long ago.


    I just didn¡¯t expect it before.


    The time had come, and he passed the position along to Ye Luo.


    After Chu Yuan finished speaking, he gathered his mind and left.


    Shenguang Trumpet instantly sat cross-legged on the ground, closing his eyes tightly.


    ¡­¡­


    Situ.


    Ye Luo stood there blankly.


    Master, has this passed the position of the lord to him?


    He is the second Sect Master of Wudao Sect?


    Ye Luo did not react.


    In the old days, he and Zhang Han were always arguing over who is the heir to the sect.


    It¡¯s all right now, he is the suzerain.


    I don¡¯t know how the second child will feel when he comes back in the future.


    It is estimated that the old two are going to be stupid.


    I think so.


    But Ye Luo didn''t have the intention of being the Sovereign at this time. He still planned not to expose it, and pit the Fourth Junior Sister so that the Fourth Junior Sister would continue to be the Sovereign.


    He still has to go to understand Kendo.


    Comprehend thousands of kendo and become the real master of kendo.


    Ye Luo shook his head, his figure flashed, and he left Yintian Island and went to the long river of kendo to comprehend.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    South Tianzhou, above the battlefield.


    Öï in the fairy sword formation.


    Chu Yuan slowly opened his eyes, and the divine light on his body flashed.


    He looked up at the sky.


    He felt a few powerful breaths approaching the fairy world.


    But he felt that these breaths were a bit familiar.


    But he forgot again, he had felt these breaths there.


    Under the immortal sword formation of the immortal realm, of course, he also felt it. He opened his eyes and looked out of the immortal realm as well.


    Suddenly his fist was clenched.


    seems to feel the oppression.


    "Variables!"


    "I urge you to untie the Zhuxian Sword Formation. Outside of the fairy world, the three unpredictable order sages have arrived! There are countless Chaos Demon Gods approaching!"


    "You are also a person from the fairy world anyway! If these people are allowed to approach the fairy world, it will be greatly detrimental to the fairy world!"


    "You now open the Zhuxian Sword Array, and after I expel all the things outside, I can let you go and I won''t trouble you anymore!"


    Xianjie Tiandao looked at Chu Yuan and said coldly.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan was happy, he didn''t bother to pay attention to the immortal realm.


    Continue to maintain the operation of the Immortal Sword Array and suppress the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm.


    Xianjie Tiandao was also angry, and he burst out with all his strength, trying to break the sword formation of Zhu Xian.


    The golden light oscillated, destroying countless sword auras.


    But the sword energy quickly recovered again, and continued to suppress the immortal realm.


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm was instantly helpless,


    These sword auras can''t help him at all.


    But he can''t break the sword formation of Zhu Xian either.


    How can there be such a fairy sword formation?


    Is this a formation made by people?


    If four small formations are deployed at the same time to form a real Zhuxian Sword Formation, then he can break them one by one, breaking the Zhuxian Sword Formation with absolute strength.


    But no one can put up a fairy sword formation like this.


    The four kinds of sword auras were merged into one, which made the power soar, and unexpectedly suppressed him, the half-step avenue saint.


    "Variables! As long as you let me go now and wait for me to expel those **** outside, you can get half of the fairy world! You and I rule the two states!"


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm is completely helpless.


    He can only compromise.


    "It''s ridiculous, would you believe it as a seat? If I let you go now, I will be unlucky when you are relieved."


    Chu Yuan chuckled.


    He didn''t believe the words of this immortal world when he was killed.


    He was accidentally suppressed this time because the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm didn''t know the power of the Zhuxian Sword Formation.


    If you do it again, and the opponent is prepared, then he is not sure that he can suppress it.


    Anyway, Chu Yuan didn''t plan to let go of the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao.


    Suppress this immortal realm and heaven and it will be over.


    Therefore, Chu Yuan did not hesitate to change her name to "this seat".


    That is called a drag.


    "I can swear by Dao Xin, as long as you let me go, Immortal Realm, you can get half!"


    Xianjie Tiandao stared at Chu Yuan, and said in a condensed voice.


    "Okay, you continue to say, if you listen, then you lose."


    Chu Yuan was very calm, and had no intention of listening.


    "Let me go, you get half of the fairy world, and half of the fairy world luck!"


    "Well, definitely next time."


    "You get half of the immortal world, and half your luck in the immortal world. I will give you 72 more congenital spiritual treasures condensed by the origin of the heavenly path..."


    "Oh."


    "Add another fifty-three pieces of heaven, material and earth treasures that are comparable to innate spirit treasures."


    "go on."


    "Plus..."


    "¡­¡­"


    The immortal realm Tiandao keeps increasing prices.


    Chu Yuan didn''t care at first.


    As the following continued to increase, his heart was moved.


    I''m afraid this is not a joke.


    This, so much?


    How about his Lao Chu is also a person who has seen big winds and waves, how can ordinary things make him have such a posture.


    Yes, but this Immortal Realm Heavenly Way has given too much.


    too many ridiculous.


    Chu Yuan was silent for a long time, but finally chose to agree.


    It''s not what he wanted to agree to, it''s because this immortal realm heaven has given too much.


    But he needs to take an oath from the Celestial Realm, otherwise he will not rest assured.


    Xianjie Tiandao naturally agreed to this...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 828： Swear an oath to the great gods

    Chapter 828


    South Tianzhou, above the battlefield.


    Chu Yuan finally agreed.


    He actually didn¡¯t want to agree.


    But it can''t stand it, the immortal world has given too much.


    As for the promised conditions, there are too many, half of the control of the fairy world, half of the immortal world''s luck, innate spiritual treasure, heaven and earth treasure, the right to determine the amount of calamity in the fairy world, etc., there are countless, a lot of things.


    can make Chu Yuan feel tempted, enough to see how much the immortal realm heaven has given.


    It¡¯s just that even though Chu Yuan got these promises, he still didn¡¯t let Immortal Realm Tiandao leave.


    He needs to take an oath from the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao.


    "Go and go, take an oath, then take an oath, the way of heaven is above..."


    Xianjie Tiandao immediately wanted to speak.


    He hasn''t finished speaking yet.


    was interrupted by Chu Yuan.


    "You put this baby? You are the greatest heaven, you put this heaven above? Do you believe that this seat can suppress you here until the sky is old?"


    Chu Yuan has a black line on his face.


    This immortal realm **** is stupid or something.


    An immortal realm and heaven, swear to heaven? Who cares then?


    Isn¡¯t this a bullshit?


    Chu Yuan almost rushed in to fight with the immortal realm and heaven.


    Isn¡¯t he stupid?


    Hear this.


    Xianjie Tiandao was silent for a moment.


    This is really his negligence.


    He often listens to the oaths of sentient beings. After a long time, he has been taken astray. Whenever he thinks of taking an oath, the way of heaven is in the first place.


    "Then tell me, how do you want me to take an oath?"


    "Please speak out as soon as possible, I don''t have so much time to spend with you here."


    Xianjie Tiandao is anxious.


    He hated the three saints of order and the chaos demon in his heart.


    If it weren¡¯t for those people, why did he get there?


    "You swear by the heart of Dao, if you break your oath, you will never be able to step into the realm of the saint of the Dao!"


    Chu Yuan said decisively.


    "Yes, I swear by Dao Xin, as long as there are variables...what is your name?"


    "Chu Yuan."


    "I swear by Dao Xin, as long as Chu Yuan is willing to unlock the Zhuxian Sword Formation, I will divide the control of the Immortal Realm into half, and the Immortal Realm to half the luck. territory."


    Xianjie Tiandao almost gritted his teeth and said such a thing.


    He can''t help it.


    Now you must compromise with Chu Yuan.


    Uncompromising his troubles is even greater.


    "I''m afraid that one oath will be unstable, so let''s take another oath."


    Chu Yuan touched his chin, thought for a while, and then spoke again.


    "What do you want!"


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm is crazy.


    He wanted to rush out and slaughtered this Chu Yuan.


    "Just say you can''t stand up, either stand up another one, or we''ll just consume it here."


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and said.


    He is not afraid of the immortal realm.


    "You said, how do you want me to stand."


    Xianjie Tiandao tried hard to calm himself down, and said aloud.


    "You swear to the gods of the road once again."


    Chu Yuan opened his mouth and said such a sentence.


    "Avenue God!"


    Xianjie Tiandao''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he looked at Chu Yuan.


    He was puzzled.


    Why does this variable know the existence of the ¡®Dadao God¡¯.


    Because he is the Dao of Heaven, and the Dao of Heaven belongs to the Dao, so he knows the existence of the ¡®God of the Dao¡¯.


    As far as he knows, even the three saints of order in the extremely barren land, or even many chaotic demon gods, don¡¯t know the existence of the ¡®Great Dao God¡¯.


    But why this variable will know.


    "Why do you know the gods of Dao Dao?"


    Immortal Realm Tiandao gritted his teeth and asked.


    "You care about me? You don''t make an oath. If you don''t make it, then you don''t want to leave today."


    Chu Yuan said directly.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to explain, but because he doesn''t know it.


    The reason why he knew the gods of the Dao Dao was because of this part of the information contained in his divine light, so he would know.


    As for who is the Dao God?


    Then he doesn''t know.


    But Shenguang Queen¡¯s message told him that swearing to the gods of the Dao Dao, 100% can restrain the immortal realm and heaven.


    "Can!"


    Xianjie Tiandao can only helplessly agree.


    He began to swear an oath to the ¡®Great God¡¯.


    Done this.


    Chu Yuan finally let go.


    With a thought in his heart, he unlocked the Zhu Xian Sword Formation.


    Wow, wow...


    Four small swords quickly fell beside him.


    Chu Yuan reached out his hand and turned it back into his sleeve.


    The sword aura in the sky disappeared suddenly.


    The battlefield, which was still full of murderous air, instantly became quiet.


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm escaped, the golden light all over his body flashed, and a supreme mighty power spread out. He first glared at Chu Yuan, and then without thinking about it, he flew out of the immortal realm.


    Chu Yuan stood on the spot, watching the immortal world Tiandao leave, waved his hand, too lazy to care too much.


    He did not leave either.


    just stood there, ready to wait for the return of the fairy world.


    Anyway, he couldn''t get the things of the Immortal Realm and Heavenly Way, so he wouldn''t leave after being killed.


    I don¡¯t believe in the immortal world and dare to hack things for him.


    hacked his things, and the immortal realm Tiandao was also unlucky. He did not believe that the immortal realm had the courage to do this kind of thing.


    Chu Yuan was not in a hurry, and stood there waiting.


    ...


    At the same time, on the side close to the sea of ??nothingness.


    A group of people are moving fast.


    The leader of ?? is Zhang Han.


    These people are exactly the ¡®anbe power¡¯ created by Zhang Han, and he named them ¡®Xuanluo Daomen¡¯.


    He received the matter of Wudaozong and Tiandao, and he is leading the forces, preparing to return to Wudaozong.


    According to Zhang Han''s idea, he wants to join forces with Wudaozong, so that he can face everything better then.


    So Zhang Han is bringing the forces back quickly.


    "Hurry up, there are secret techniques to open secret techniques, we must rush back to Wudaozong within today."


    Zhang Han gritted his teeth and talked to his men.


    After hearing the words, the group of men set off one after another, speeding up, and keeping up with Zhang Han.


    When Zhang Han saw this, his heart moved, he opened a formation, blessed it on the group of men, and made it speed up a bit.


    Soon, they all rushed to the sea of ??nothingness.


    Here, Zhang Han finally led people to stop, and let them rest for a while.


    "Let''s take a break, I will send someone to talk to Wudaozong."


    Zhang Han waved his hand and said.


    Then, he immediately sent someone to go to the Sea of ??Nothingness with the token in hand.


    After doing this, he also sat down cross-legged, ready to adjust his breath.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to adjust his breath.


    The person he sent out came back and brought him a message back.


    Can''t find Yintian Island.


    Hear this.


    Zhang Han couldn''t believe it at all.


    "Are you blind? You can''t find a place as big as Yintian Island?"


    Zhang Han cursed, and then set off on his own to search for Yintian Island.


    But when he rushed to the place where Yintian Island was originally, the others were stupid.


    Hidden Island?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 829： The origin of the heavenly path cant be used?

    Chapter 829 The Origin of the Way of Heaven Can¡¯t Use?


    A few days later.


    Xianjie, on the side of South Tianzhou, in a clearing of ruins.


    Chu Yuan stood there casually, his gaze on the sky.


    He already felt that all the auras lingering outside the fairy world had disappeared.


    Xianjie Tiandao also returned to the fairyland.


    I have to say that the threat of this immortal realm and heaven is really strong.


    He didn''t notice any fighting at all.


    Xianjie Tiandao just returned to the immortal world, enhanced the aura of the immortal world, and forced back those auras that lingered outside.


    This made Chu Yuan couldn''t help but feel the powerful deterrence of the immortal realm and heaven.


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm is indeed very strong.


    In comparison, he is very weak in the Taixuan Realm.


    But it is also normal.


    His Taixuan Realm has developed so far and not long ago.


    But the potential of the Supreme Profound Realm has been revealed.


    Today''s Supreme Profound Realm, although it was too weak compared to the Immortal Realm, it couldn''t be weaker, but compared to the general lower realm, it was much stronger.


    "The return of the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm, and it is time to fulfill the promise."


    Chu Yuan whispered.


    So many things.


    He can wait for the immortal realm to fulfill it.


    Chu Yuan raised his palm in no hurry, a divine light condensed in his palm, he lifted it gently, and the divine light flew towards the sky.


    Boom!


    The divine light exploded in the sky.


    Countless streamers fly by, like fireworks.


    But only Chu Yuan knew that the purpose of his attack was to inform the immortal realm, and it was not offensive.


    Chu Yuan¡¯s method is indeed effective.


    Following Chu Yuan''s fascination, he struck the past.


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm did come quickly, and came not far from Chu Yuan.


    The two figures face each other far away.


    A magical light.


    A golden light.


    The two looked at each other.


    is just calmer than Chu Yuan.


    Xianjie Tiandao''s face was so black that when he looked at Chu Yuan, his whole body was trembling.


    He really wants to take action at this time and kill this variable.


    But he dare not.


    If he breaks his promise.


    Then he is not much better.


    Xianjie Tiandao is unwilling to hurt both sides.


    He feels that he is more noble than Chu Yuan, so there is no need to do so.


    "Why, do you want to break the contract?"


    Chu Yuan smiled and said, breaking the solidification of the confrontation between the two.


    "Let''s go, follow me to the earth, I will give you everything."


    Xianjie Tiandao said in a cold voice.


    Immediately, he turned into a golden light and flew towards the sky.


    Chu Yuan was very calm, turned into a divine light, and easily followed the immortal realm.


    Both are peerless powerhouses.


    In the blink of an eye, he came to the so-called heaven.


    There is a way to lead the way of the immortal world.


    Chu Yuan also easily entered here.


    Just entering here, Chu Yuan was stunned.


    There is black fog everywhere here, but it is not beautiful.


    He didn''t expect that Heavenly Dao in the Immortal Realm would normally be in such a place.


    But forget it.


    This is not his home, he cares about so much.


    Chu Yuan walked in the endless black mist following the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm.


    Every time he steps out, the surrounding black mist wants to surge up and swallow him.


    However, the divine light surrounding Chu Yuan was extremely powerful, and the black mist only shone to a moment before it dissipated crazily.


    This also attracted the attention of the Immortal Realm Tiandao.


    Xianjie Tiandao carefully took a look at the divine light on Chu Yuan''s body, but could not see anything. In the end, he could only turn his head and move on.


    After walking for a while.


    They came to a place similar to an altar.


    Xianjie Tiandao walked to the altar, stopped, and turned to look at Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan also stopped.


    The two looked at each other again.


    "I can give you the luck of the fairy world and other things, but can we discuss about half of the control of the fairy world?"


    "I can give you something comparable to half the control of the fairy world, what do you think?"


    Xianjie Tiandao pondered for a moment, then said.


    "Impossible, you are dreaming."


    Chu Yuan decisively refused.


    He didn''t even think about it.


    "Chu Yuan, right? You have to know that you have half the control of the immortal realm, and it has no effect on you. You are not the heavenly way. You cannot refine the origin of the heavenly way. It is impossible to completely control the half of the immortal realm, so it is better to change Into others."


    Xianjie Tiandao explained.


    He hoped that Chu Yuan could agree.


    Losing control of half of the fairy world, he is also very reluctant.


    "Can¡¯t get hold of it? It¡¯s okay. Just give it to this seat. It¡¯s okay to put this seat at home as a decoration. Don¡¯t worry about that much."


    Chu Yuan is not at all polite.


    Regardless of whether he has any use for it, it¡¯s the right thing to do, but forget that he still has a big size.


    "Chu Yuan, do you know, what are you talking about?"


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm is very puzzled.


    The origin of the Dao of Heaven, outside of the Dao of Heaven, no one can refine it, let alone master half of the Dao of Heaven.


    So when he saw it, the origin of the heavenly path was given to Chu Yuan, and Chu Yuan couldn''t use it.


    This is also his little calculation.


    But he never thought of it.


    Chu Yuan actually insisted on the origin of heaven.


    He didn''t understand.


    "Of course I know. In short, you can give the source of the heavenly path to this seat. Unless you want to break the contract, you can give it quickly."


    Chu Yuan''s attitude is very tough.


    "The origin of the Dao of Heaven, only the Dao of Heaven can be refined, don¡¯t you understand?"


    Xianjie Tiandao was so angry that the glittering golden light shook all over his body.


    "I know, I know, but I just want it. I use it for decoration and use it as a pendant, no? No matter what, I use it to dismantle it, and it''s on the ground. That''s not bad."


    Chu Yuan is also happy, this immortal world is really enough.


    How do you say, there are many things.


    If you give it to him, it will be over, so much grinding.


    "you¡­¡­"


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm was silent for a long time.


    In the end, he compromised.


    He gritted his teeth and gave everything to Chu Yuan.


    At that time, Chu Yuan''s mouth was almost bursting with laughter, and he put everything away, which was a joy.


    I can¡¯t wait to jump up to the couple in the realm of immortality.


    Great guy.


    He completely forgot about the fact that he had fought with the immortal realm and heaven before.


    Chu Yuan received many things, and immediately set off, preparing to leave this black mist space.


    Although he didn''t feel much in this dark foggy space, he still looked very uncomfortable, so it''s better to leave early.


    Chu Yuan left.


    Xianjie Tiandao stood on the spot and looked at Chu Yuan''s leaving back. He was silent for a long time.


    "Forget it, the half of the origin is given to him, and it will not affect me to rule the immortal world."


    "The origin of the Dao of Heaven is not the Dao of Heaven, it cannot be refined, and it is useless if given to him, he can''t refine it at all."


    Xianjie Tiandao''s eyes flickered, he turned his gaze to Xianjie and looked at it carefully.


    He completely stopped thinking about Chu Yuan taking half of the origin of the heavenly path.


    In his opinion, Chu Yuan is useless if it is taken, it is really used for decoration, as a pendant...


    There can be no other effects.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 830： Back to the long river of kendo

    Chapter 830 Back to the Sword River


    In a deep mountain in Southern Tianzhou.


    Chu Yuan came here with the Shenguang tuba.


    As soon as he came here, he immediately used the power of the divine light to seal off this area so that no one could detect it.


    After the blockade was over, he carefully picked up one treasure after another and examined it carefully.


    When all the treasures were taken out, the invisible coercion emitted by a lot of treasures almost didn''t shake this deep mountain.


    Frightened Chu Yuan hurriedly wrapped all the treasures with divine light and put them away.


    After taking all the treasures back, he was relieved.


    "Huh."


    "These treasures are really incredible."


    "Especially those innate spirit treasures, they are too powerful, but Zhu Xian Sword Formation is still stronger, Tong Tian is really a good person."


    Chu Yuan secretly sighed.


    He sighed for a long time, and then he condensed many thoughts, and took out the half of the heavenly origin from his arms.


    This half of the heavenly origin, from the outside, is a golden light group, only the size of a fist.


    But Chu Yuan knew that it just looked small.


    In fact, this golden light group contains countless heavenly origins, but it cannot be unfolded.


    If it unfolds, most of the fairy world will be covered.


    Looking at the golden light in front of him, he tried to touch it with divine light.


    But unexpected.


    The divine light, which has always been invincible, was forcibly bounced away after approaching the golden light.


    The golden light does not allow the divine light to approach.


    It was the first time that Chu Yuan saw something repelling his divine light.


    This made him curious.


    what is this.


    He held the golden light and looked at it for a long time.


    Suddenly, he remembered what the fairy world said.


    The origin of the Dao of Heaven, the Dao of Heaven cannot be refined.


    His divine light size, really is not a heaven, so he was rejected by the origin of heaven?


    It is estimated that this is the case.


    However, the source of the heavenly path cannot be refined.


    He seems to have a big size, right?


    The origin of the Dao of Heaven is not the Dao of Heaven and cannot be refined.


    It is always okay for him to adjust his Heavenly Dao tuba over here, right?


    Chu Yuan''s heart moved, and he wanted to turn the heavenly Dao''s tuba over.


    But I thought about it again.


    His group of disciples, for the time being, I don¡¯t know what the situation is, it is better to return to Yintian Island first to see the group of disciples, so that the group of disciples can feel at ease, lest the group of disciples worry about their safety.


    By the way, he also had to fill those treasures into Wudaozong.


    Chu Yuan wanted those treasures by herself, but it was of no use at all, so it''s better to give them all to the disciples.


    But there are a lot of treasures.


    So most of the things, he intends to put them in Wudaozong, put decorations, and act as the facade of their Wudaozong.


    Chu Yuan''s heart moved, turned into a divine light, and instantly left the fairyland.


    He left the immortal world by breaking the barriers of the immortal world, and he is not afraid of the immortal world knowing.


    He mastered half of the origin of the heavenly realm of the immortal world, and he did not believe that the immortal world dared to move him.


    moved him, he could detonate half of his origin, and then the immortal world would have to be destroyed.


    The fact is also true.


    Xianjie Tiandao did notice that Chu Yuan broke the barrier and left.


    But he didn''t care at all, he just frowned, repaired the barrier, and treated it as nothing happened.


    ¡­¡­


    In the chaos and nothingness.


    Chu Yuan shuttled through it recklessly.


    Chaos Void Except for the fairy world, almost no creatures exist, and there are raging wind, fire and lightning everywhere.


    However, the wind, fire and thunder and lightning here can''t help Chu Yuan at all.


    The body guard light around Chu Yuan is too powerful.


    is so strong that the wind, fire and thunder and lightning do not dare to approach, once it approaches, it will be instantly destroyed.


    Chu Yuan traveled through the chaos and nothingness for a while, but couldn''t find the so-called kendo river.


    "No, the long river of kendo may not exist in the chaos and nothingness. After all, this is a derivation of the avenue, and you have to look for it from the Tao side."


    Chu Yuan realized this.


    He closed his eyes slightly.


    Buzz! !


    The divine light all over his body suddenly flashed. Looking at it from a distance, the light on his body was like a bright moon, dazzling and dazzling.


    God''s light shines in the chaos and nothingness.


    After a while, Chu Yuan suddenly opened his eyes.


    "found it."


    Chu Yuan immediately pushed forward with one hand, and the light turned into a stream of light and smashed past.


    A light from him hit.


    Suddenly there is a channel condensed.


    The channel opening is very small, but there is a sharp sword intent in it.


    Chu Yuan flashed past alone and rushed in.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Ye Luo, who was in the long river of kendo, also instantly felt someone break in.


    The long river of kendo was developed by him, and it is also under his control.


    Anyone entering, he can detect it.


    Even if it is an existence with an extraordinary talent for kendo, he can perceive it after entering the long river of kendo.


    But what he noticed now was that someone forcibly broke into the long river of kendo.


    "Who would dare to break into the long river of kendo."


    Ye fell angry.


    Kendo Changhe is his home court.


    broke in wantonly, this is not hitting him in the face.


    Ye Luo immediately prepared to leave, and pulled the man out.


    He is still very cautious.


    Knowing that someone who can forcibly break into the long river of kendo must not be weak.


    He didn''t dare to be careless.


    Ye Luo turned into a sword light, and flew towards the place where the person entered.


    In an instant, he found the person who came.


    When he saw the person who came, the whole person was stupid, and his anger instantly vanished.


    The comer is Chu Yuan.


    After he saw Chu Yuan, he immediately saluted.


    "Disciple Ye Luo, see Master."


    Ye Luo said repeatedly.


    He suddenly felt relieved.


    I see.


    He said, how could the swordsmanship be broken into, if it is the master, then everything is clear.


    With the supreme power of the master, it is completely reasonable to forcibly enter the long river of kendo.


    No, he should think, is this?


    What he should think, shouldn¡¯t be, why does the master appear here?


    Isn¡¯t the master fighting against the immortal realm?


    "Master, you, your battle with the immortal realm and heaven is over?"


    Ye Luo took a deep breath and asked.


    "Yes, he compromised, and it is over naturally. You are really hard to find the kendo river, you almost couldn''t find it as a teacher."


    Chu Yuan looked at the surroundings, the black kendo river, tusk-tishly amazed.


    "Xian, the immortal world has compromised?"


    Ye Luo was a little startled.


    His master is so amazing?


    Before, he was inextricably separated from the immortal realm and heaven, and even reduced to the need to let Yintian Island leave the immortal realm, and now let the immortal realm and heaven compromise?


    The gap is too big.


    "Yes, no need to be surprised. It was only for some reasons that he compromised, but he is still our archenemy. You need to practice hard in the future. In the next war, I hope you will be by my side."


    Chu Yuan said casually without paying attention.


    He is observing the long river of kendo with all his heart right now...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 831： Gift to disciples

    Chapter 831


    In the long river of kendo.


    Ye Luo heard what Chu Yuan said, his fists clenched, and his heart felt helpless.


    Yes.


    Master is right.


    If he is strong enough, when Master faces a strong enemy, how can he be passive and have to leave.


    If he is strong enough, then he can fight side by side with the master.


    Become stronger!


    The root of everything is becoming stronger!


    Ye Luo can''t wait to practice and become stronger.


    He didn''t think so much about Chu Yuan, who was observing the long river of kendo.


    He watched for a long time, then looked back.


    "Luo''er, let''s go, go back to Yintian Island, you will summon many disciples, and have something to say for the teacher."


    Chu Yuan looked at Ye Luo and said.


    "Yes, Master."


    Ye Luo quickly suppressed many thoughts and answered.


    The two stopped talking immediately.


    Leaded by Ye Luo, they headed towards Yintian Island.


    At the speed of the two, naturally it took less than a moment to reach Yintian Island.


    When ?? came to Yintian Island, Chu Yuan did not stay too much on the island, but went straight to Tianwu Mountain, within the scope of Wudaozong.


    He asked Ye Luo to bring all the disciples over.


    Soon, the disciples of the Wudao Sect gathered on the square of the main hall of the Wudao Sect.


    Except for Zhang Han and Tao Yuan who were absent, the other fourteen direct disciples of Wu Dao Sect were all present.


    "Master! You are all right!!!"


    "It''s great, it''s great that Master can return safely!"


    "Disciples and others pay respect to Master!"


    The dozens of disciples of Wudaozong saw Chu Yuan, all of them were excited and saluted one after another.


    "All are free, what can you do for the teacher? Think about it one by one."


    Chu Yuan shook his head. In fact, he could understand the worries of these disciples, so he didn''t say much.


    He just reached out and waved.


    The power of divine light immediately lifted all the disciples up.


    "Master."


    The disciples were lifted up and surrounded Chu Yuan one after another, wanting to get close to Chu Yuan.


    "Okay, one by one, all retreat a little. Next, I plan to give you a treasure one by one for the teacher. You will come and receive one by one according to your seniority."


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    The disciples heard this and immediately lined up and prepared to receive it.


    Ye Luo beside ?? did not line up.


    In his opinion, this is what the master gave to these unsanctified disciples, which is different from his sanctified ones.


    Ye Luo just thought of this.


    A shout sounded in his ear.


    "Luo''er, what are you in a daze? Can''t you come?"


    Chu Yuan opened his mouth and said such a sentence.


    "Huh? Master, I have a share too?"


    Ye Luo was stunned, but he quickly recovered and walked to Chu Yuan''s side.


    "I don¡¯t say everything about being a teacher, everyone who is a teacher and disciple has a treasure for one person."


    Chu Yuan shook his head and said with a smile.


    "Master..."


    Ye Luo was curious.


    He is already sanctified.


    Ordinary treasures may not help him at all.


    "Hold it."


    Without saying anything, Chu Yuan took out a treasure from his arms and threw it to Ye Luo.


    That is a purple-cyan fairy sword.


    As soon as the fairy sword came out, the entire kendo river was shaken, as if to feel the emergence of the strong sword.


    Ye Luo subconsciously took the sword.


    As soon as he received this fairy sword, the sword intent of his whole body was immediately attracted, and the two were unified, and in a moment, the entire kendo river was attracted.


    "this¡­¡­"


    "So strong..."


    Ye Luo was shocked in her heart.


    He held the fairy sword and looked at his master in shock.


    Master, there is such a powerful treasure on his body?


    The other disciples of Innocent Sect were equally shocked.


    Master actually gave such a treasure to senior brother.


    This kind of such a powerful treasure, the master actually did not keep it for himself, but gave it to the big brother.


    Master has given such a strong one to the big brothers, and the one given to them is certainly not weak.


    All the disciples are looking forward to it.


    They felt that the treasure given to them by the master would be lower than the fairy sword of the big brother, but it was definitely considered a super treasure.


    "Next, the second child...No, the second child is not there, the third child, Qian Yuan, come here."


    Chu Yuan didn''t bother with the shocked Ye Luo.


    He looked at Su Qianyuan and said lightly.


    Su Qianyuan on the side saw this and quickly walked up.


    "Master."


    Only saw Su Qianyuan face Chu Yuan and salute.


    "Qian Yuan, go on."


    Chu Yuan didn''t even think about it, so he threw an axe to Su Qianyuan''s side.


    It was an axe with ancient runes. It looked rusty and seemed to have no power. But when the axe fell to the ground, the whole Wudao School shook.


    A tiny crack on the ground broke and opened.


    You must know that Wudao Sect is condensed by the origin of heaven.


    It is extremely strong inside, it is not easy to cut Wudaozong.


    But this axe did it.


    There is no doubt that this is another top magic weapon.


    Su Qianyuan looked at the axe, his eyes lit up.


    Of course he can feel that this axe is powerful.


    This is a magic weapon no less than the fairy sword in Ye Luo''s hand.


    Su Qianyuan immediately started and wanted to touch the magic weapon.


    Standing not far away, Chu Yuan did not pay attention to Su Qianyuan, but looked directly at Tantai Luoxue.


    Next is the four disciples.


    Chu Yuan looked for it, found a chessboard, and gave it to Tantai Luoxue.


    Next, every disciple naturally received a treasure.


    However, even if each disciple was assigned one piece, Chu Yuan still had too many treasures in his hands.


    So after Chu Yuan finished the division, he immediately set off and came to the Shenbing Pavilion, preparing to put all these treasures in it.


    But the disciples in the square are not calm.


    They all looked at the magic weapons they got, which is called a treasure.


    I can¡¯t wait to put my face on the magic weapon and exchange feelings with the magic weapon.


    "Master, where did you get so many magic weapons."


    Su Qianyuan held the axe with his eyes glowing, holding it and talking.


    "Who knows, Master has not always been a supernatural power."


    Tantai Luo Xue played with the new board, chuckled, and said.


    "Master, do you know?"


    Su Qianyuan couldn''t get the answer from Tantai Luoxue, and looked at Ye Luo again.


    "What''s wrong with this? Think about it, Master, what was Master doing before giving us these treasures."


    Ye Luo thought thoughtfully, and said with a smile.


    The words come out.


    All the disciples who were playing magic weapons were stunned.


    What was the master doing before...


    Master is in...


    Fight against the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm.


    After the war, Master had these treasures again.


    Thinking about it with extreme fear.


    Many disciples of Wudaozong fell silent.


    Is it possible to become a master and really defeat the immortal realm? Then the fairy world has to compensate the master for these magic weapons?


    This, this is incredible...


    Starting from tomorrow, the cabbage will officially resume four or five more days later, my friends, wait.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 832： Support Su Qianyuan to become a saint

    Chapter 832 Supporting Su Qianyuan to become a saint


    In the main hall of the sovereign.


    Chu Yuan returned to the Sect Master Hall after placing many treasures in Wudaozong.


    As soon as he returned to the Sect Master''s Hall, he immediately summoned the Heavenly Dao Queen to come over from the Taixuan Realm to the sword-do long river.


    The long river of kendo exists in any corner of the world, so after receiving the call of Shenguang Queen, he quickly found the location of the long river of kendo.


    Of course, kendo Changhe is Ye Luo¡¯s home ground.


    Chu Yuan must have said hello to his big disciple in advance, and that''s why he brought the Queen of Heaven''s Path.


    After a while.


    In the hall of the lord.


    Chu Yuan''s three accounts, all gathered together.


    Shenguang large, Shenguang trumpet, Tiandao large.


    All three of them got a part of Chu Yuan''s mind.


    The three of you look at me now, and I look at you, it''s fun.


    However, Chu Yuan didn''t play for long.


    After he took out the source of the heavenly path and handed it to the large-sized heavenly path, he gathered all his mind and returned it to the large-sized heavenly path.


    The other two numbers lost their minds and immediately hung up.


    Chu Yuan did not take care of it too much.


    His mind all gathered in the heavenly Dao Queen.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan was holding the origin of the Heavenly Dao, carefully feeling the origin of the Heavenly Dao.


    He was happy after feeling it a little bit.


    As expected.


    This source of heaven.


    His Heavenly Dao size can be refined and absorbed.


    And the process is not even troublesome.


    Because the big book of Tiandao is Tiandao.


    The two are essentially the same.


    When Chu Yuan held the origin of the Dao, a sense of resonance was conveyed.


    "Feasible."


    "But it can''t be absorbed here. If you want to refine the origin of the heavenly path, you have to return to the fairy world."


    Chu Yuan is very clear.


    Once he refines the origin of the Heavenly Dao, he will gain half of the power of the Heavenly Dao in the Immortal Realm.


    So he needs to be in the fairy world to refining.


    Chu Yuan was not in a hurry either, he had no plans to return to the immortal realm now to refine the origin of the heavenly path.


    In his thoughts, he would do this after a while.


    He has other things to do right now.


    For example, supporting disciples to become holy.


    Since the boss Ye Luo has been sanctified right now.


    Then next, it is natural to support the second child...cough cough, the third child.


    The youngest is now a quasi-sage, it would be better to work harder to make the youngest become a holy quickly.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan nodded slightly, thinking it was feasible.


    However, he did not call Su Qianyuan over immediately.


    Instead, he gathered all his mind on Shenguang Trumpet, and he wanted to check the rankings first.


    Regarding the immortal battle power rankings, he didn''t want to read it again.


    His disciples are not in the immortal realm right now. The immortal battle power rankings will naturally not record the disciples, so there is no need to watch it.


    What he opened is naturally the battle power ranking list of Wudaozong disciples.


    ¡¾First: Ye Luo (sage)¡¿


    ¡¾Second: Su Qianyuan (Junsheng)¡¿


    [Third: Perilla (Zunsheng)]


    ¡¾Fourth: Tantai Luoxue (Da Luo Jinxian)¡¿


    ¡¾Fourth: Ai Qing (Taiyi Golden Immortal)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixth...¡¿


    ...


    ¡¾Tenth: Doctor Hua (Taiyi Golden Immortal)¡¿


    ¡¾Eleventh: Lin Mo (Taiyi Golden Immortal)¡¿


    ¡¾Twelfth: Zhang Han (Golden Fairy)¡¿


    ...


    ¡¾Fifteenth: Chi Jia (Golden Fairy)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixteenth: Chen Jun (Half-Step Golden Fairy)¡¿


    ...


    The ranking has not changed, but the realm of the disciples has improved a lot.


    Especially the perilla, which actually reached the quasi-sage, it made Chu Yuan''s eyes shine.


    Well, in general, the rankings are similar.


    But, did he remember that the second child was not the eleventh before? Why did it fall to the twelfth place now?


    Forget it.


    The second child, don¡¯t mention it.


    Chu Yuan looked at Su Qianyuan, who ranked second.


    Then his next thing is to support Su Qianyuan''s sanctification.


    One thought ends here.


    Chu Yuan did not hesitate, and returned his mind to Shenguang tuba. After placing the two trumpets in the side hall, he immediately transmitted the sound and asked Su Qianyuan to come to the main hall.


    Faced with the voice of his master.


    Su Qianyuan dared to delay anything, he set off immediately and went to the main hall of the suzerain.


    ...


    In the hall of the lord.


    Su Qianyuan entered it, he gave Chu Yuan a big gift as soon as he came, his expression of respect was no less than that of Ye Luo.


    "Disciple Su Qianyuan, pay homage to Master."


    While just listening to Su Qianyuan''s salute, he was still talking like this.


    "No need to be polite, Qian Yuan, how far are you from the saint now?"


    Chu Yuan stretched out his hand, helped Su Qianyuan up with the power of divine light, and asked the question about the latter realm.


    Does not bring any muddy water.


    "Huh? Saint?"


    Su Qianyuan was stunned.


    Master came up and asked how far he is from the saint?


    "Yes, as a teacher, you need to know how far you are from the saint right now."


    Chu Yuan patiently asked again.


    "This...returning to Master, the disciple is probably still a long way from the saint, and...and the disciple doesn''t even know how to become a saint."


    Su Qianyuan answered honestly.


    This is also his truth.


    His breakthroughs all the time are all dependent on the will that comes from within.


    But those wills did not tell him how to be holy.


    "There is still a long way to go? Well, Qian Yuan, since today, you have been practicing with your teacher, preaching for you, and helping you reach the realm of a saint as soon as possible."


    Chu Yuan said.


    Hear this.


    Su Qianyuan was taken aback first, then overjoyed.


    He originally thought that his master thought that his practice was too slow.


    The original master from the family wanted to help him break through the saint, and also kept him by his side and preached for him.


    Isn¡¯t this a small stove?


    No, this is a big deal!


    He said, why did the big brother break so fast.


    It is estimated that it is because the master made a big stove.


    Now it''s finally his turn.


    "Thank you, Master! The disciples will definitely practice diligently and become holy soon!"


    Su Qianyuan repeatedly said.


    "Okay, sit down."


    Chu Yuan was too lazy to say something, he waved his hand gently, and said.


    Then, with the power of his own divine light, he fabricated a futon beside him out of thin air, and let Su Qianyuan sit down.


    Su Qianyuan was also unambiguous, and sat down, ready to listen.


    Seeing that the youngest third was so decisive, Chu Yuan shook his head and smiled, condensed his mind, and began to preach.


    When his Taoist sounds began to come out.


    Su Qianyuan instantly enters Ding, sinking into Taoyin.


    Shenguang Tuba is the Shenguang Tuba after all.


    Shenguang has unlimited possibilities.


    Su Qianyuan repaired the flesh, and ordinary preaching, for him, naturally has no effect, and he may not even understand it at all.


    But the sermons preached by Shenguang Tuba are different.


    Shenguang large Dao sound is different when it is introduced into anyone''s ears. When it is introduced into the ear of Ye Luo, it is naturally kendo, and when it is introduced into the ear of Zhang Han, it is naturally a formation road.


    Now introduced into the ears of Su Qianyuan, it is naturally the Dao Yin that matches it...


    Sorry, I originally planned to resume the update today, but on the first day after I was idle, Cabbage still couldn¡¯t help being lazy. After sleeping for a whole day, Cabbage will try to update tomorrow. Pull up the update. Forgive me.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 833： What is the difference between preaching and preaching?

    Chapter 833 The difference between preaching and preaching?


    In the space full of black mist in the fairy world.


    At this moment, the Heavenly Realm of the Immortal Realm was facing the sage of the blue sky, and ordered something.


    "There is no need to worry about the destruction of Beixianzhou, but the restoration of Beixianzhou requires your heart to complete."


    "In addition, the advancement of the calamity will also be accelerated. The creatures in the fairy world should also disappear."


    "After the disappearance, the time for the next group of creatures to appear has not been determined for the time being. When the time is right, it will be determined, and you will also need to take care of it at that time."


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm is talking freely.


    The sage on the opposite side lowered his head and listened silently, nodding his head from time to time, not daring to say anything at all.


    Until the fairy world and heaven are all finished.


    Qing Tiansheng dare to ask questions.


    "Then, dare to ask, the source of the calamity is no longer there. How can we continue to deduct the calamity?"


    Blue Sky Saint asked cautiously.


    "How to continue the deduction? You don''t need to pay attention to this. The person who caused the calamity is not there, but the calamity will continue."


    The Heavenly Realm of the Immortal Realm sat cross-legged, and said lightly.


    Sage Qingtian heard the words, and immediately stopped asking more questions, handed over and said yes, and then obediently retreated.


    Xianjie Tiandao watched the sage Qingtian leave, and then his eyes fell on the entire immortal world, and he scanned.


    After scanning for a while.


    Suddenly he felt a movement in his heart, and an inexplicable sense of anxiety came from his heart.


    This feeling made him frown, not knowing why.


    "Huh? Is there anything happening in the fairy world? Otherwise, how could you feel this way."


    Xianjie Tiandao immediately felt that the immortal world had a problem.


    After all, his fundamental fairyland.


    can make him feel uneasy, in all likelihood, there is something wrong with the immortal world.


    But the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm glanced back and forth, only to find that nothing happened in the Immortal Realm, and everything was under his control.


    "Then what the **** is going on? There is no turmoil in the fairy world, but why does it feel like this."


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm is puzzled.


    He had no idea where this feeling came from.


    After some hesitation.


    He still ignored it.


    Closed my eyes and started practicing.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the long river of kendo.


    In an instant, nearly a year has passed.


    Yintian Island, inside the main hall of the sovereign.


    Road sound bursts.


    Su Qianyuan inside closed his eyes and practiced with all his strength.


    Chu Yuan next to ?? was preaching slowly.


    While preaching, he was also using the light trumpet to check the status quo of Su Qianyuan''s characters.


    [Your third disciple Su Qianyuan listens to your Taoist sound, the Taoism rises sharply]¡Á64


    [Your third disciple Su Qianyuan listens to your Taoist sounds, understands the Taoist heart of war]


    ¡¾Your third disciple Su Qianyuan listens to your Taoist sounds and comprehends...¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    good.


    The youngest is steadily improving.


    very nice.


    It should be a while to reach the pinnacle of Quasi-Saint.


    However, Chu Yuan was very surprised.


    Looking at Su Qianyuan before, in his current character status, there are so-called ¡®will help in the dark¡¯ everywhere, and now he¡¯s here, I can¡¯t even see these words at all.


    Could it be that those will jealous of him, so he is there and dare not come near?


    Chu Yuan could not help but think of this.


    But he didn''t think too much about those who did not, but looked straight at Su Qianyuan, he wanted to know how far Su Qianyuan was from the saint right now.


    So he awakened Su Qianyuan and asked.


    Su Qianyuan naturally had to answer Chu Yuan¡¯s question obediently.


    "Enlighten Master, the disciple is still a long way away from the saint. I am afraid that it will not be possible to break through the saint in a short time."


    Only listen to Su Qianyuan''s words.


    "Huh? That''s it... Forget it, it''s okay, you can keep listening."


    Chu Yuan pondered for a moment, then nodded.


    "Okay, Master, but Master, disciple, disciple, can I ask you a little question?"


    Su Qianyuan wanted to continue listening to the Tao, but after another thought, other thoughts emerged, and he could not help but speak in a low voice.


    "Ask, do you have any questions, Qianyuan?"


    Chu Yuan raised her eyebrows and asked curiously.


    "The master, the disciple''s position in the master''s heart, is it inferior to the senior brother?"


    Su Qianyuan touched his head and asked.


    "Huh? Why do you ask?"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback for a moment, and said.


    Among many disciples, Ye Luo is indeed the closest to him and the disciple he values ??most.


    But to the outside world, he treats all his disciples equally.


    Why can this youngest see that he is closest to Ye Luo?


    "Master became holy so quickly, he must have enlightened Dao from Master¡¯s side. Master is now letting me come, but I am so slow in enlightenment. Master, you¡¯re not partial."


    Su Qianyuan said aggrievedly.


    In his opinion, if the big brother enlightened the Dao with divine help, he would quickly become holy.


    He is so slow right now.


    It must be the master who opened the small stove for him, and the big stove for the senior brother.


    That''s why he is so slow.


    Furthermore, before I thought about it, the master did not preach at all, but directly ¡®preached¡¯ and let them realize it by themselves.


    The present kind of preaching is obviously less effective.


    "Eccentric, eccentric?"


    This will not be enough for Chu Yuan.


    He preached to Ye Luo the same way?


    Are not all the things given to Su Qianyuan the same?


    He is eccentric.


    "Master, I want to eat a big stove too!"


    Su Qianyuan said grievously.


    "Which is not so big, do you want to listen to the teacher''s lecture?"


    Chu Yuan was also angrily laughed.


    This third child, why is he so courageous, and he said that it¡¯s not a big deal anymore.


    "Master, disciples want Master to preach?"


    Su Qianyuan was also bold.


    "Preaching? What is the method of preaching?"


    Chu Yuan was dazed.


    When will he still have this skill? Why doesn''t he know.


    Hear this.


    Su Qianyuan hurriedly spoke cautiously and talked to Chu Yuan.


    When Chu Yuan finished listening, he suddenly realized.


    It turns out that this so-called preaching is to make him fool.


    What''s the big ice for this youngest?


    He doesn''t want to preach seriously, do you want him to fool?


    And also think that the fool is better?


    Chu Yuan''s face turned dark.


    What kind of thing is this.


    "So, the third child, you want to preach for your teacher?"


    Chu Yuan''s face sank and said.


    "Uh, uh, ahem..."


    Su Qianyuan didn''t know how to speak, but he grinned, the meaning was already very obvious.


    "Go and go, do you want to preach for your teacher, don''t you? Then come to preach for you as a teacher, and sit down."


    Chu Yuan was also too angry, and simply wanted to fool Su Qianyuan directly. He had to say that his fooling was useful.


    Then he will come to fool you.


    He didn''t believe it, what else could this youngest learn from Flicker.


    But Chu Yuan didn''t plan to fool around now, he planned to let Shenguang Trumpet come to play with Su Qianyuan.


    Tuba drove to preach to Shisu.


    This Su Qianyuan wants to drag the rhythm of sanctification, then he will support Perilla!


    There are still updates a little bit late!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 834： Master, I understand

    Chapter 834 Master, I understand


    In the hall of the lord.


    At this moment, the hall is still filled with Taoist sounds.


    The only listener is not Su Qianyuan, but Perilla.


    At this moment, Su Qianyuan was brought to the side hall by Chu Yuan in the light of the trumpet.


    Meily called its name, so that Su Qianyuan can understand what is the use of this so-called ¡®preaching¡¯.


    Anyway, Chu Yuan is out of breath.


    Don¡¯t preach on the Eight Classics of Zheng''er, but if you want him to fudge, then he has to see if the youngest can comprehend something from his flicker.


    Su Qianyuan didn''t think there was anything at all. He was still very happy, thinking that Master was going to give him a big deal.


    Like the small stove in the main hall, he Su Qianyuan disdains it!


    If you want to eat, eat it!


    "Master, the disciple is ready."


    Su Qianyuan rubbed his hands and said in anticipation.


    "Ready? Then you wait a moment."


    Chu Yuan sat on a futon, he took a deep breath.


    began to think about it.


    Thinking about how to fool Su Qianyuan.


    Yes.


    He intends to edit it now, and now it¡¯s flickering to ensure that it¡¯s fresh.


    He wanted to see what Su Qianyuan could comprehend.


    "Yes, Master."


    Su Qianyuan didn''t dare to say anything, but stood there obediently, waiting quietly.


    "Well... Qianyuan, as a teacher, I would like to ask you, have you ever understood the method of the Witch Clan to prove the Tao?"


    Chu Yuan pondered for a moment, and then slowly spoke. It was obvious that he had thought of something, so he planned to start fooling around.


    "Returning to Master, I have understood. In the dark, those wills have told their disciples that disciples need to imitate the way of the great **** Pangu in order to prove the truth."


    Su Qianyuan thought for a while, touched his head and said.


    "Pangu? Pangu proves the Dao. It is the road to prove the Dao with strength. This road is extremely difficult. Even Pangu did not succeed in that year, but you have to imitate it. Do you think that your qualifications are enough to surpass that of Pangu? Kind of existence?"


    Chu Yuan subconsciously said such a thing.


    The words come out.


    Su Qianyuan touched his head and fell silent.


    He didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    He has almost zero knowledge about this aspect, and all the information he knows is what the secret will tell him.


    As for whether he can surpass Pangu...


    Then he felt that it was completely impossible.


    He didn¡¯t understand Pangu, the great god.


    But from the many clues, it is not difficult to see that this great **** Pangu was once a glorious era.


    He compares himself with that kind of existence. Isn¡¯t that looking for abuse?


    "Master, disciple..."


    Su Qianyuan was silent for a long time, just about to say something.


    Before he finished speaking, Chu Yuan interrupted him.


    "Besides, you are not like Pangu at all. Those wills are mostly the things of the Witch clan. The root of their Witch clan is nothing but the twelve drops of Pangu''s blood."


    "The real Pangu is not like you. It has no soul. It depends on the existence of the body. The real Pangu is a great mana who gathers the body, the soul, and so on. It can''t fight with you. "


    Only listen to these words from Chu Yuan and Su Qianyuan.


    It''s not that Chu Yuan fudged Su Qianyuan.


    But in his light trumpet, there is information to record these, so he will know.


    On the other side, Su Qianyuan quietly listened to what Chu Yuan said.


    After waiting for Chu Yuan to finish speaking, he fell into deep thought, as if thinking about these words.


    Chu Yuan did not bother, but gave Su Qianyuan enough time to think.


    After a while.


    Su Qianyuan finally recovered and looked at his master.


    "Then, dare to ask Master, where is the way of disciples?"


    Su Qianyuan asked with piercing eyes.


    He felt that since his master can say these things, it must mean that his master must know where his path is.


    "Your way, isn''t it right under your feet?"


    Chu Yuan opened his mouth and came.


    Although he hasn''t fooled people for a long time, it doesn''t mean that he will not fool people anymore.


    On the contrary, his skill in huddling people nowadays has become a lot stronger, with four words increasing day by day, which is enough to describe his huyou Dafa.


    The opposite Su Qianyuan was taken aback when he heard this, and subconsciously looked under his feet, all he could see was the floor of the side hall.


    He will be stunned in the next moment.


    The Tao is under your feet when the master said, not that the road is under his feet, but that you don¡¯t have other intentions.


    This way should refer to his way of cultivation.


    "Master, do disciples do not need to do anything now, just keep practicing?"


    Su Qianyuan looked at his master and asked.


    "Don''t speak, don''t speak."


    Chu Yuan laughed and practiced Tai Chi.


    He was just fooling around, insisting on saying exactly what to do and how did he know.


    Let the youngest figure it out for himself.


    "The Master..."


    What else does Su Qianyuan want to ask.


    But Chu Yuan didn''t give this opportunity at all.


    "Qian Yuan, there are enough things for your teacher to tell you. The next step is up to you. Don''t let your teacher down. This is what you want."


    Chu Yuan said with a smile.


    He didn''t bother to continue to fool the third child.


    Send away, and then concentrate on preaching to Shisu.


    As for Su Qianyuan, he can use the status quo of the characters from time to time to look at it.


    He didn''t believe it, Su Qianyuan could really realize something.


    "Huh? Master, this is all gone?"


    Su Qianyuan was stunned, this was just a few sentences.


    is gone?


    I have to realize the rest on my own?


    Master, I regret it.


    I don¡¯t want a big stove anymore.


    I think a small stove is more suitable for me.


    "That is, the preaching can only say that, the Tao is so wonderful, it is useless to say, the rest is up to you to understand."


    "Well, Qian Yuan, let''s step back for the time being, I can only help you here as a teacher."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    "This...yes, Master."


    Su Qianyuan didn''t dare to say anything, he could only bow his hands and bow before leaving the side hall.


    He turned and walked out.


    The words my master had said constantly echoed in my mind.


    Dao, right under your feet.


    Pangu Tao is different from him.


    Road, wonderful.


    What is his Tao?


    The way of refining the body!


    What is the core of his Tao?


    Refining!


    Master means to let him stick to the way of refining the body and not be affected by the way of other people?


    Yes, that''s probably it.


    But if you simply follow the way of refining the body, when can you prove the way?


    Those will let him do, is to take the path of the great **** Pangu.


    Ke Master said that he is obviously not recommended to take the path of the great **** Pangu, which is in conflict.


    What kind of thing is this.


    is wrong.


    Su Qianyuan suddenly froze, as if thinking of something.


    He is not the great **** Pangu, so he can''t be like the great **** Pangu, who has both a soul and a body, and is still a great mana.


    But he can imitate the path of the great **** Pangu and open up his own path instead of imitating it completely.


    "Master, I understand!!"


    Su Qianyuan suddenly turned around, looked at Chu Yuan, and shouted something like this...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 835： Su Qianyuans Evidence

    Chapter 835 Su Qianyuan Prove Dao


    Master, I get it!


    This sentence echoed in the partial hall.


    Chu Yuan, who was sitting on the futon, was confused at that time.


    you understood?


    What do you know?


    He just finished flicking, do you understand?


    What a joke.


    If you can understand these two sentences casually, then he has written off all his three numbers on the spot!


    "What do you know?"


    Chu Yuan asked such a question blankly.


    "The disciple understands what the master said, the way of the disciple should be under your feet!!"


    Su Qianyuan suddenly said such a sentence.


    His voice fell.


    The whole body suddenly burst into golden light.


    The lines all over his body flashed at this moment, and a strong breath came out.


    Su Qianyuan''s aura rose wildly, his eyes did not have the ferocity of the past, and some were just stunned.


    "Master, the disciple is going to prove the Tao!"


    "The disciple does not have a soul, so he needs to go far in person to preach the Dao. Please don''t blame the master, the disciple will go back!"


    Su Qianyuan faced Chu Yuan and bowed his hands.


    Immediately, behind him, a statue of Dharma was revealed.


    Each deity is different.


    There are Dharma like a yellow sac, red like a pill of fire, six legs and four wings, and no face...


    There is a beauty like green bamboo, a bird body and a human face, and two dragons...


    A human body with a beast head, with red scales, a fire snake on its ears, a fire dragon on its feet...


    Various strange things.


    There are twelve dharma images in total.


    After Su Qianyuan revealed the twelve dharma images, his hands suddenly folded, and the twelve dharma images behind him suddenly turned into countless streams of light and merged together.


    A moment later, a Dharma that looked exactly the same as Su Qianyuan condensed and merged into his body.


    Su Qianyuan''s vitality has skyrocketed again, vaguely crossing the quasi-sage level, and there is a taste of transcending everything.


    This is the meaning of a saint!


    In the next instant, Su Qianyuan''s entire body turned into light and disappeared in place, as if he had been summoned.


    Only Chu Yuan stood there blankly.


    Me, me, me...


    Really enlightened? ? ?


    How can this be.


    This makes no sense.


    There is no logic at all.


    Chu Yuan is puzzling.


    He is crazy.


    I don''t know what''s going on at all.


    He casually beeped.


    Is this old third really enlightened? Then sanctified directly? Are you going to cross the sacred robbery now?


    This is so outrageous.


    Confused Chu Yuan, silently called up the current situation of Su Qianyuan''s character. He wanted to see what he realized.


    [Your third disciple, Su Qianyuan, has got your guidance, understands Taoism, Taoism skyrocketed]


    ¡¾Your third disciple Su Qianyuan leaves the long river of kendo¡¿


    ¡¾Your three disciples, Su Qianyuan, crossed the sky and entered the unknown place¡¿


    ¡¾Your three disciples start the Tribulation of Sanctification¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    This, this, this...


    Really started the robbery of sanctification.


    Is it just because of his few words that he understood the Dao heart and became holy in an instant?


    Outrageous!


    Like a huge spectrum!


    Chu Yuan gritted his teeth, if he could become holy so easily, then he was beeping every day, why didn¡¯t he realize anything?


    He still can¡¯t figure out why.


    In front of him, complete enlightenment?


    He probably got stabbed like this in the past.


    But now that I saw it in person, I still don¡¯t understand why.


    Chu Yuan wanted to calm down and think about this issue.


    But he has no time to think now.


    He has to protect the way for the youngest third.


    Shenguang Trumpet has no combat power and cannot drive past.


    Shenguang has to preach to Shisu in a large size, and can¡¯t drive over.


    can only mobilize Heavenly Dao tuba to pass.


    Chu Yuan came up with a thought, and his mind returned to the heavenly path. After taking away the four swords of Zhu Xian, he set off to pursue the breath of Su Qianyuan, and went to the extreme wilderness.


    ¡­¡­


    In the endless darkness.


    At this moment, Su Qianyuan came here, and he kept flying forward following the sense of calling in the dark.


    His body is very powerful, bursting with a kind of bright golden light.


    This golden light resisted the huge pressure brought by the surrounding darkness, allowing him to fly here physically.


    Where is this place?


    The calamity of sanctification, is here?


    Su Qianyuan came to this place for the first time.


    He couldn''t help being surprised.


    But he didn''t think much, and continued to fly forward, trying to solve his sanctification.


    He flew for a long time and still didn''t see anything.


    It just feels that the sense of calling in the dark is getting stronger and stronger.


    So he was not impatient either, but kept flying forward.


    After flying for a while.


    Su Qianyuan looked at the darkness ahead, and was surprised again in his heart.


    What surprised him this time was the extreme oppression in this place.


    He has a feeling that if it weren¡¯t for the golden light of his whole body to protect him, I¡¯m afraid his body would have been squeezed into powder by the oppression in the darkness.


    What the **** is this place?


    "Forget it, I can''t control that much. It doesn''t matter what place is here, we still have to get through the Tribulation of Sanctification first."


    Su Qianyuan took a deep breath. He condensed his mind, adjusted his own state, and was ready for battle.


    He felt that the Tribulation of Sanctification must be overcome by fighting on his own, so he was prepared.


    Su Qianyuan was not afraid of the battle that would take place next.


    He can feel that now he is very strong, and his body is far stronger than before.


    Even he has a feeling.


    He can compete with the big brother!


    So he is full of confidence.


    Able to survive the triumph of sanctification.


    Su Qianyuan flew all the way forward, and finally, in this endless darkness, he saw other things.


    That is a palace.


    A temple floating in the darkness.


    The sense of calling he felt came from this hall.


    "This is where?"


    Su Qianyuan was stunned for a moment, he wanted to take a closer look at what exactly this palace was.


    Ke hadn¡¯t waited for him to take a closer look.


    found that the temple in front of her had disappeared.


    Yes, it just disappeared.


    disappeared out of thin air.


    seems to never existed.


    After the temple disappeared, a giant-like existence fell into the endless darkness.


    This giant has millions of feet, black hair shawl, red fruit upper body, muscle knots all over, revealing a wild and fierce feeling.


    Anyone can''t help but feel a panic of fear when they look at it.


    Su Qianyuan is still a normal person at the moment. Compared with this giant, the gap is too big, and he is judged high.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    Su Qianyuan looked at this giant and didn''t know what it was.


    He wanted to ask.


    But the giant spoke first.


    "Descent of the Pangu family, Panju, the master of the avenue of power, is here!"


    "Life, since you dare to start a great battle and want to win the way, then go to die!!"


    The giant''s voice is rolling, holding a giant axe, he wants to smash Su Qianyuan...


    It¡¯s a new month. Cabbage will start working hard. There are at least two more changes today!


    is now the first more!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 836： I am human

    Chapter 836 I am a human race


    In the endless darkness.


    The giant swung its axe violently and slashed towards Su Qianyuan.


    He didn''t have any nonsense, he wanted to kill Su Qianyuan completely.


    Su Qianyuan, who was on the opposite side, was shocked and felt a deadly threat. He didn''t dare to take it carelessly. His body changed like the giant in front of him, swinging his fist and fighting.


    Boom, boom! !


    Su Qianyuan''s fist collided with the axe blade, making the sound of gold and stone collision.


    With a single blow, Su Qianyuan''s entire body was beaten back hundreds of steps, but it was not damaged.


    In contrast, the giant ¡®Pan Giant¡¯, holding a giant axe, standing still on the spot.


    After this trick.


    This giant didn''t attack again, but stared at Su Qianyuan, his eyes filled with wildness.


    "Life, how can you have a witch atmosphere in your body?!!!"


    Only listen to what Pan Ju said.


    As soon as his voice spoke, it turned into a rolling sound wave, shaking a large area of ??darkness.


    Even Su Qianyuan was shocked by his eardrums humming, very uncomfortable.


    He was in a daze for a while, unable to answer Pan Ju''s words.


    The Pan Ju on the opposite side was impatient.


    "Finally, I don''t want to say, then when I kill you, all the information will naturally be known!"


    After talking, swing up to kill Su Qianyuan.


    Su Qianyuan faced the crisis, but quickly recovered. He stretched out his hand, and there was an extra large axe in his hand, which was the treasure previously given by Chu Yuan.


    He understands that the person in front of him is his sanctification, and he must defeat the opponent before he can be sanctified.


    So Su Qianyuan was not polite at all, and fought back, holding a giant axe and wanted to fight the opponent.


    Two giants of millions of feet fought in this endless darkness.


    Panju every axe sinks vigorously, and has a strong tendency to break through ten thousand laws, and its axe is extremely powerful.


    In contrast to Su Qianyuan, his axe actually only played a supporting role, and he didn''t know how to use axe tricks. The really powerful thing was his body.


    So every time he touched Pan Ju with an axe, he would take the opportunity to hit Pan Ju¡¯s body with a punch, regardless of his own defenses.


    His physical defense is too strong. Under normal circumstances, the remaining power of the giant axe really can''t hurt him.


    This also caused Pan Ju to be suppressed by Su Qianyuan for a while.


    Su Qianyuan pressed a Chaos Demon God! !


    The giant plate was repeatedly hit by Su Qianyuan''s fist, and he couldn''t hold it on his face. He swiped it with one stroke, and forced the latter back with the supreme momentum.


    Then he stared at Su Qianyuan steadily.


    "Living, you are the Witch tribe? The Witch tribe is the descendant of our ancestor god, logically speaking, you are also the descendant of my Pangu clan! Both descendants, why do you initiate a great dispute!"


    Pan Ju said in a calm voice.


    He is full of strength, and when facing the same witch race and descendant of Pangu, he can''t give full play to it.


    This also caused him to be abruptly suppressed by Su Qianyuan.


    "Who said I am a Wu Clan? I am a disciple of the Innocent Sect, I am a Human Race!"


    Su Qianyuan had firm eyes, holding the giant axe in one hand, and said aggressively.


    He did become a witch, but he never thought he was a witch.


    His roots are in Human Race, then he is Human Race!


    He worshipped Wudaozong as a human race, so he is a human race anyway!


    "As a descendant of the Pangu family, but denying my identity? A rebellion!"


    Pan Ju was angry.


    His eyes flashed red, and his aura began to skyrocket.


    "Respectfully invite the will of the ancestors to come!!"


    Pan Ju roared.


    His voice fell.


    Behind him, a cloud of gray gas emerged spontaneously.


    As soon as this gas appeared, the darkness around the two shook violently, as if they felt some fatal threat.


    In fact, not only the surrounding darkness has changed.


    Even Su Qianyuan, who was standing not far away, felt a wave of extreme pressure, and his expression couldn''t help changing.


    Almost an instant, he judged it.


    He is by no means an opponent of this man.


    The gap between the two is huge.


    is too big for him to make up.


    Even Su Qianyuan had a feeling that if he was blessed by this grayish gas, he would be transformed into nothingness with a single blow.


    Even in his physical body, he can¡¯t hold it!


    "This, at this time, go back and prepare again, and then come to the Tribulation of Sanctification, is it okay?"


    Su Qianyuan wanted to cry.


    Knowing that he would not come over this triumph of sanctification in the first time.


    He originally wanted to be sanctified immediately after the epiphany, and then let the master take a good look at his three disciples, no weaker than the senior brother.


    I didn¡¯t expect to face such a crisis right now.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Somewhere in the endless darkness.


    The three saints of order gathered together.


    All of them are confused now.


    There is another creature starting a dispute over the Dao, want to prove the Dao?


    Why have things happened so frequently recently?


    First, the Demon God of Sword was launched into a dispute over the Great Dao.


    Behind it was something happened in the fairy world, and someone set up a sword formation.


    Now someone is launching a dispute over the avenue.


    The extremely barren land has been stable for so long, how come it has become turbulent recently.


    The three saints of order are very puzzled.


    "Which Chaos Demon God was the one who started the Great Dao dispute this time?"


    "It seems to be Panju, the demon **** of strength, descendant of the Father God."


    "This... how come someone is going to challenge Pan Ju, is it hard to understand that Pan Ju is a descendant of God the Father?"


    The three saints of order are discussing.


    They discussed and discussed, but they did not intend to leave.


    The creatures launched the Great Dao battle, or launched against the Demon God of Power, and it is estimated that they will soon fall.


    They don¡¯t need to go there.


    What can happen in the past?


    To prove the Tao, the creatures must slaughter the Demon God of Power.


    In order to protect the way, the demon **** of power can only cut off the creature.


    This is the dispute of the avenue.


    What are they doing.


    They are the saints of order, how could they disrupt order themselves.


    Just as the three Order Saints were going to continue discussing the Tao, all of a sudden, their gazes were all looking in one direction.


    In that direction, a golden light flew in, like a streamer, rushing towards the place where the great road dispute occurred.


    "Isn''t this fellow Taoist Chu?"


    Tongtian leader took the lead to speak.


    "Why did Fellow Daoist Chu go over there? Is it possible that Daoist Chu would intervene in the dispute over the avenue? But what does the dispute over the avenue have to do with Daoist Chu?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun frowned and muttered to himself.


    "Could it be that the creature that provoked the great dispute is also a disciple of Fellow Chu Daoist?"


    The Lord Tongtian came.


    Yuanshi Tianzun: "?"


    Is this impossible?


    Is that person''s disciple again? Could it be that the man''s disciple, whose hands are all at the level of the Chaos Demon God, will all prove the Dao to start the Great Dao Controversy?


    This is too ridiculous...


    The second update, there is a third update a little later.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 837： This is the Zhuxian Sword Array?

    Chapter 837 This is the Immortal Sword Array?


    In the endless darkness.


    Chu Yuan drove the Tiandao large size, flying at extreme speed, shuttled in the darkness, he was afraid that Su Qianyuan would have something to do, so he didn''t have too much scruples at all, and was flying swaggeringly.


    "Quickly, right in front, the breath of the third child is right in front."


    Chu Yuan felt the aura in the dark, frowning slightly, speeding up.


    His attitude towards all his disciples is the same.


    Protect the calf!


    He would never allow Su Qianyuan to get involved.


    Chu Yuan flew at full strength.


    But he hasn''t flew for a while.


    Suddenly, three figures came from a distance and stopped him forcibly.


    Three chaos saints!


    Feel these three breaths.


    Chu Yuan''s brows wrinkled tighter.


    How can someone stop him at this time.


    Isn''t this messing up?


    Chu Yuan didn''t want to chat with the three figures who came here.


    He raised the Zhuxian Sword Formation with his backhand, and wanted to set up the formation to stop the three of them, and then continue to search for Su Qianyuan to protect Su Qianyuan''s safety.


    But he hadn''t set up yet, a voice came, but it interrupted him.


    "Friends of Chu Dao! It''s us!"


    This familiar voice caused Chu Yuan''s movements to suddenly stagnate.


    This is¡­¡­


    The voice of the Lord Tongtian?


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, then retracted the four swords of Zhu Xian and looked in front of him.


    as predicted.


    Isn¡¯t it Sanqing who came here?


    "Why are you here."


    Chu Yuan could not help asking.


    "The three of us stayed in the wild, guarding order. Of course, we will be here, but it is Fellow Daoist Chu, where are you going? Why is it raging? Could it be that the great battle ahead is related to you, Fellow Daoist Chu?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun walked out, gave a salute, and said.


    "It is my disciple who initiated the Great Dao dispute in front of me. Naturally, I am going to fight for him. Three fellow Taoists, we have to relive the past, and please recount it the next day. Now I really don¡¯t have time."


    Chu Yuan said anxiously.


    After he finished speaking.


    The figure turned into golden light and flew away.


    Standing in the same place, Sanqing, you look at me, I look at you, and for a while, I don¡¯t know what to say.


    In the end, Taishang Laojun spoke slowly, breaking the silence.


    "The Great Dao dispute cannot last too long, nor can too many Chaos Demon Gods participate. Let¡¯s talk about it. How do we decide on this matter?"


    Tai Shang Lao Jun said lightly.


    "The old rules, help one side, quickly solve the other side, so as to stabilize the famine."


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t lift his eyelids, and said.


    "Do you still need to ask? Help fellow Taoist Chu and kill the demon **** of power."


    Tongtian hierarch is even more decisive.


    He expresses his attitude directly.


    He is biased towards Chu Yuan.


    Don¡¯t ask him, if you ask him, it¡¯s to help Chu Yuan kill the other party.


    "If that''s the case, then help Daoist Chu."


    Taishang Laojun said lightly.


    "Huh? Brother, isn''t it a good idea to help Dao Chu with such a sloppy decision? The Demon God of Power did not offend me, so why should I make such a random decision?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun was a little puzzled.


    "Besides such a decision, is there any other choice? Look at your junior, with this attitude, if we choose to kill Chu Daoist friend, wouldn¡¯t I want me to wait for the three to break?"


    Tai Shang Laojun smiled, looked at the Master Tongtian, and said.


    Hear this.


    Yuanshi Tianzun quickly looked at the Lord Tongtian.


    I saw that the Lord Tongtian at this moment was looking in the direction of Chu Yuan¡¯s departure, and his expression meant it was self-evident.


    "Let¡¯s do it, let¡¯s help fellow Chu Daoist and punish the demon **** of power together. As for the demon **** of power being a descendant of God the Father, we don¡¯t need to pay attention to it. They never think that we are also descendants of God the Father. We don¡¯t need to think that they are descendants of God the Father.


    Yuanshi Tianzun spoke with seriousness in his words, as if he was talking about an extremely fair and fair thing.


    "Goodness."


    Taishang Laojun nodded.


    As for the Lord Tongtian next to him, I wish he would appear on the battlefield now to help Chu Yuan.


    The three reached a consensus, the figure moved, turned into three streams of light, and followed in the direction where Chu Yuan had left.


    They are very fast, but Chu Yuan is first after all.


    So when they arrived at the battlefield, Chu Yuan had already arrived.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, lest you really overfight, it''s not good."


    During the flight, the Lord Tongtian continued to urge.


    Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun have no choice but to speed up.


    The three of them were about to reach the battlefield, but a voice suddenly came from their ears.


    "Thief, you dare to try a vellus hair on my disciple!"


    Accompanied by this roar, there are bursts of intense golden light and brilliant heavenly power.


    Fellow Daoist Chu and the Demon God of Power are now playing!


    The three were surprised.


    I understood it all at once.


    This is obviously a fight.


    True when the three of them seized the time and wanted to rush over to help Chu Yuan, they saw the sky full of sword energy sweeping over them, and they wanted to calm everything down.


    The sky full of sword aura, they are all very familiar with it.


    is the sword energy of the four swords of Zhu Xian.


    Fellow Daoist Chu has laid down his sword formation!


    Just as Sanqing was extremely surprised, the next moment, they felt a strange feeling again.


    The Zhuxian sword aura in front of you, it seems that it is not the Zhuxian sword aura formed by the formation of the Zhuxian sword formation?


    A very strange feeling...


    The origin of this sword aura is the sword aura formed by the Zhu Xian Sword Array.


    But this is obviously not like laying down a sword formation?


    It''s not that they haven''t seen the sword formation of Zhu Xian before.


    Öï Immortal Sword Array is like this.


    However, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were a little unsure, so they all looked at the Master Tongtian.


    Your kid is the master of the Zhuxian Sword Array, you should know if this is the Zhuxian Sword Array anyway.


    "I, I don''t know, this seems to be the Immortal Sword Formation, and it doesn''t seem to be."


    Master Tongtian touched his head.


    He is very confused by himself.


    This is obviously the appearance of the Zhuxian Sword Formation, but why the Zhuxian Sword Formation is not like the Zhuxian Sword Formation at all.


    Is this still his sword formation?


    Tongtian leader seriously suspected that the four swords of Zhu Xian had been transferred.


    "Don''t you know?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun was a little startled.


    Are these four swords of the immortal still your magic weapon?


    "I really don''t know, this Immortal Sword Formation is a bit weird, go, let''s go in and see what Daoist Chu is doing, everything will be clear."


    Master Tongtian is also very embarrassed.


    Although he didn''t know what was wrong with the Four Swords of Zhuxian, he knew that the Qi of the Sword must be released by the Four Swords of Zhuxian.


    "Okay, let''s go, go inside, find out, by the way, kill the demon god."


    Taishang Laojun spoke and settled down.


    The three voices fell, and they stepped into the battlefield together...


    Although late but the third update


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 838： Embarrassed and raped group of four

    Chapter 838


    In the endless darkness, within the battlefield.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan was in the center of the Zhu Xian Sword Formation, controlling countless sword qi in a single thought.


    Behind him, Su Qianyuan stood obediently.


    On the other side, Pan Ju was under his hand, and could only be passively beaten. He was worn by countless swords and wanted to break through, but he couldn''t do it at all.


    can only be beaten passively.


    "Who are you!"


    Pan Ju roared.


    He faced this endless sword aura, completely helpless.


    can only be beaten passively.


    It''s just that he is very puzzled.


    Why would someone else be able to intervene in the Great Dao Controversy?


    The Holy of Order?


    The three saints of order don¡¯t care about this?


    Standing among the Immortal Sword Formation, Chu Yuan didn''t want to deal with Pan Ju.


    He looked up at the sky full of sword energy, and fell into contemplation.


    He discovered that the Zhu Xian Sword Array was in the hands of Tian Dao Yu, and the power it exerted was far less than when it was in the hands of Shen Guang Yu.


    That kind of strangeness.


    It seems that the four sword auras cannot be combined at the same time.


    But when she was in the hands of Shenguang Queen, the four sword auras seemed to be innately integrated, and there weren¡¯t so many things at all.


    "The Heavenly Dao Queen is not as good as the Shenguang Queen?"


    Chu Yuan could not help but arouse this thought in her heart.


    But as soon as the thought came up, it was rejected by him.


    impossible.


    Tian Dao tuba is by no means weaker than Shenguang tuba tuba, this is inevitable.


    Even in some respects, the Heavenly Dao tuba is stronger than the Shenguang tuba tuba.


    But why is the Heavenly Dao Queen¡¯s control of the Zhuxian Sword Array, much weaker than the Shenguang Queen?


    After thinking about it for a long time, Chu Yuan came to a conclusion.


    Shenguang Large has infinite possibilities, so it is as easy as catching fish to control the sword array.


    Tiandao large size is not the case, it is very difficult to control the sword formation of Zhu Xian.


    Now that the Zhu Xian Sword Array can be placed smoothly, it is because the divine light power attached to the Zhu Xian Sword Array has not dissipated.


    "Forget it, the most urgent thing is to kill this person to help Qian Yuan prove the way."


    Chu Yuan''s eyes dazzled, increasing the mana output, and launched a more violent attack on the opposite Pan Ju.


    He doesn''t care if the disputes over the big road are fair or not.


    From his standpoint, he would unconditionally shelter Su Qianyuan.


    The battle for the avenue can only end with the death of one party.


    He would never allow Su Qianyuan to die.


    "The ancestors help me!!"


    Pan Ju was also pressed into anxiousness, and with a roar, the gray gas behind him rose again.


    Don¡¯t say, when this gas rose up, it forced countless sword auras around to automatically retreat, afraid to launch an attack on Pan Ju.


    Wow...


    The gray gas clings to his back, vaguely forming a figure.


    The figure looked up, looking at Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan is not afraid, and looks at him.


    His eyes collided in the darkness.


    After a moment of stalemate.


    Chu Yuan slammed his hands, he fully mobilized his sword energy, and went to annihilate the figure with no fear in his heart.


    Boom!


    Under Chu Yuan''s sword aura, the gray figure was cut into light particles and dispersed away.


    Its imposing manner is extremely overbearing.


    When Chu Yuan killed the gray figure, neither Pan Ju nor Su Qianyuan were stunned.


    this¡­¡­


    Su Qianyuan was stunned because he had faced the gray gas before. Before the gas, he felt scared, and he couldn''t produce any fighting intentions in his heart.


    Panju is stunned, why would anyone dare to do it so fearlessly.


    This gas can be regarded as a projection of the slightest breath of his ancestor god. Although there is not much change in combat power, there is no doubt that this slightest breath has absolute suppression on any creature.


    But why is this person...


    Slashed backhand?


    "Do you have any tricks, just use it, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude."


    Standing on the countless sword aura, Chu Yuan said lightly, overlooking Pan Ju.


    "Who are you on earth!"


    Pan Ju''s eyes showed fear for the first time, gritted his teeth and looked at Chu Yuan, and said.


    "This seat, No Dao Zong, Chu Yuan."


    Chu Yuan''s eyes were indifferent, and he slowly said such a sentence.


    "Chu Yuan! Why do you want to destroy the fair road dispute!"


    Pan Ju gritted his teeth, wishing to run away immediately, but he couldn''t do it at all.


    In the ??Great Way, if he escapes, it means he loses.


    So he must not escape.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan was about to say something.


    But he hasn''t waited for him to speak.


    Suddenly, the three outer figures broke through countless sword qi and broke in.


    This sudden change naturally attracted the attention of Chu Yuan''s trio.


    The three of them looked over at the same time.


    I saw Sanqing flying over from a distance.


    Chu Yuan was surprised to see Sanqing.


    Pan Ju was also pleasantly surprised to see Sanqing.


    "Friend Tongtian, come here and kill this person with me!"


    "The three saints of order, you have to be the masters for me!"


    The two spoke almost at the same time.


    After saying a word, the two looked at each other again, with surprise in their eyes.


    Is this the one you called?


    Both of them had this idea in their hearts.


    "Friends of Taoist Chu!"


    One of the three clears, the Lord Tongtian flew over quickly.


    "Friend Tongtian, you come here to help me or him."


    Chu Yuan frowned and asked such a sentence.


    Of course he is worried about this matter. If Sanqing is to help this Pan Ju, then his trouble will be big.


    "Friend Chu Daoist, what can you say? Of course we are helping you. How close are you and me?"


    Master Tongtian frowned and said.


    He seemed to be very upset with Chu Yuan¡¯s doubts.


    He met Chu Yuan not long ago, but they were very close to each other. The relationship between the two is very good.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for the Master Tongtian to lend the Four Swords of Zhuxian to Chu Yuan.


    "Help me? That''s good, please three help, and kill this person with me!"


    Hearing this, Chu Yuan let out a long sigh of relief, and his eyes fell on Pan Ju.


    He got the help of Sanqing, and he was immediately full of confidence.


    There are three clears to help each other.


    Kill this person, it is much simpler.


    This person is at the same level as the previous sword demon god.


    In the past, Sanqing teamed up with him and easily killed the Demon God of Sword.


    Similarly, to kill this person, Sanqing will take action with him, and it will definitely be easy to solve.


    "Just so."


    Master Tongtian readily agreed.


    Naturally the other two are the same.


    The four reached a consensus, and they all cast their eyes on Panju, the demon **** of strength.


    was stared at by these four.


    Pan giant body trembled, an extreme sense of crisis surged into his heart, making his scalp numb instantly.


    He turned around and wanted to escape.


    But the sword qi of Zhuxian Sijian trapped him tightly, and he didn''t allow him to escape at all.


    It''s over!


    This is the only thought in Pan Ju''s heart.


    A wave of despair surged into his heart, he turned his head to look at the four embarrassed people, gritted his teeth, he couldn''t understand what was going on...


    Is this cause and effect?


    But he is the Chaos Demon God, how could there be causality that could restrict him! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 839： I have fourteen disciples like this

    Chapter 839 Such disciples, I still have fourteen


    Boom! !


    The endless darkness vibrated violently.


    But after a while, the vibration subsided quickly, as if nothing had happened.


    However, after the waves of shaking, in the endless darkness, countless bright stars were lit up.


    Each of these stars looks extremely dazzling in the darkness.


    If someone can feel it carefully, they can discover it.


    Every star here is an extremely powerful breath.


    Chaos Demon God!


    Yes, every star here represents a Chaos Demon God.


    At this moment, these stars are flashing, and it is obvious that these Chaos Demon Gods are shocked.


    The Demon God of Power has fallen!


    This is the second demon **** who has fallen recently.


    What happened to this extreme shortage recently.


    These Chaos Demon Gods are silent.


    They want to see what is going on.


    But they were afraid of being involved, so they didn''t dare to pass, so they could only regard them as not seeing them.


    ...


    at the same time.


    In the middle of the battlefield.


    Chu Yuan and Sanqing four stood there.


    At this moment, the field has been emptied, the Demon God of Power has fallen, and Su Qianyuan has also been sanctified, and he was forcibly sent back to the long river of kendo by Chu Yuan.


    Only Chu Yuan and Sanqing are left on the field.


    The four of them are here to reminisce about the past.


    Chu Yuan was able to punish the demon **** of killing power so easily with the help of Sanqing, so of course he couldn''t keep his face straight, but dealt with Sanqing happily.


    "This time, I would like to thank the three of you for their help. Without them, I''m afraid it will be difficult for me to win this power of Demon God."


    Chu Yuan faced Sanqing and gave a polite ceremony, saying very politely.


    "Why don''t you need to be courteous, fellow Taoist Chu, we should help you as soon as we see it."


    "Friend Chu Daoist, this demon **** of power should have been killed, but there has been no chance."


    "We see Fellow Chu, you also have the power to kill the demon god, we are just icing on the cake."


    Sanqing said one after another.


    Of course, Chu Yuan couldn''t believe what these three people said.


    He knows his own strength very well. Without Sanqing''s help, he really might not be able to win the Demon God of Power.


    Perhaps suppression can be done.


    But I really don¡¯t know **** it.


    If Shenguang Queen uses the Zhuxian Sword Formation, then it will definitely be able to kill.


    But the Heavenly Dao Queen uses the Immortal Sword Formation, it is true that it may not be possible to do it.


    "Anyway, I still have to thank three people."


    Chu Yuan thanks again.


    Sanqing naturally made some excuses, and did not respond to Chu Yuan¡¯s gratitude.


    After a while.


    Tao Shang Laojun slowly opened his mouth and changed the subject.


    "By the way, Fellow Chu, now my junior brother¡¯s Zhuxian Sword Formation is on you. There was a turmoil in the fairy world before, and someone set up the Zhuxian Sword Formation, but you set it down?"


    Laojun Taishang''s indifferent eyes fell on Chu Yuan and asked aloud.


    "Huh? This matter, yes, I set it up. That day, the heavenly realm of the immortal world wanted to destroy me, so I could only set up the Zhuxian sword formation to fight the enemy. I would like to thank fellow Taoist Tongtian for this matter. I am afraid that the Zhuxian sword array sent by fellow daoists to heaven has already been wiped out by the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm."


    Chu Yuan looked at the Master Tongtian and said so.


    "What are the words of Fellow Daoist Chu, you and me..."


    Master Tongtian wanted to say something like seeing before.


    But suddenly, he was taken aback.


    and many more.


    The sword array he sent?


    What he said at the time, was it a gift?


    Isn''t ?? borrowed?


    Tongtian hierarch suddenly lost himself.


    Is he talking about borrowing or giving away?


    never mind.


    Thinking about so much.


    Wait later, and ask Dao Fellow Chu again.


    Chu Daoist friend is upright, how could he covet his Zhuxian sword formation.


    Master Tongtian thought so.


    The Laojun Taishang on the other side didn''t think so much, so he asked again.


    "So, there is one more thing. The three of us are also very puzzled. That is, Fellow Daoist Chu, is it possible that your disciples are all eternal arrogance?"


    "One person has been sanctified before, and now another person has been sanctified. The body of the future will be comparable to the innate creatures, and it is truly an eternal demeanor."


    Laojun Taishang said with emotion.


    "Of course they are eternal pride."


    When Chu Yuan mentioned his disciples, his face was full of pride.


    "It''s really a blessing to be able to accept these two as disciples, fellow Taoist Chu."


    Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t help but sighed, and said something.


    He also accepted a lot of disciples, but he didn''t have such a talent at all.


    It can even be said that the whole orthodoxy established by him cannot be turned over to find a person who can match the two disciples of Chu Daoyou.


    "Two? Friends of Yuanshi Daoist, what you said is wrong, I am not only these two disciples, I also have 14 other disciples."


    Chu Yuan spoke, saying so.


    "Huh? There are fourteen more?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun was taken aback for a moment.


    Immediately he turned his head to meet the Taishang Laojun, and the Lord Tongtian glanced at each other, and a thought arose in his heart.


    You have sixteen disciples, and you have already had two sermons, so there are fourteen disciples left.


    Couldn''t these fourteen disciples, all of them have such talents?


    Impossible, impossible.


    That is too exaggerated.


    However, they felt it was impossible in their hearts.


    But there is still a trace of feeling.


    just in case¡­


    What if these fourteen disciples are truly talented?


    "Friend Chu Daoist, you fourteen disciples, all have the qualifications to prove the Dao?"


    Tongtian hierarch cautiously opened his mouth and asked such a sentence.


    "That''s natural. If I don''t have the ability to prove, how can I be a disciple of Chu Yuan?"


    Chu Yuan is called a pride.


    Just after finishing speaking, he got a chuckle in his heart.


    You can¡¯t say that.


    The second child seems to be really not sure whether he has the qualifications to preach.


    In case the second child can''t prove the way afterwards, isn''t it a slap in the face?


    No, after I go back, I have to spur my second child.


    He doesn¡¯t ask the second child to prove the truth, but only hopes that the second child can reach the quasi-sage.


    Chu Yuan made a decision in his heart.


    But his words fell into Sanqing¡¯s ears.


    However, Sanqing was completely shocked.


    Really 14 disciples have the resources to prove the Tao?


    This is too exaggerated.


    Does this mean that there are still fourteen Chaos Demon Gods to fall?


    It is undoubtedly impossible for ordinary creatures to preach the Tao.


    The strength of the Chaos Demon God is far from being comparable to that of the creatures of the Dao Demonstration.


    But this Chu Yuan doesn¡¯t talk about sacred virtues and likes to intervene.


    At that time, Chu Yuan would intervene every day, so what should they do?


    Strictly speaking, they were already on the thief ship of Chu Yuan.


    If Chu Yuan intervenes in the future, they can''t make a move together?


    It''s over.


    Sanqing feels that life is so dark.


    The Holy of Order.


    They are the saints of order.


    But I am afraid that the order in the future will be broken by their own hands.


    Can this be called the Holy of Order? ? ?


    The latest update is still very unstable, but the cabbage is in preparation, the 9th will be a big explosion, friends can guess more and less chapters


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 840： Is it just a Dharma image?

    Chapter 840 is just a sign?


    In the long river of kendo.


    Su Qianyuan was beaten here, his body swayed, stabilizing his figure in Changhanei.


    He who broke through and became holy, his breath is very powerful.


    The flesh is covered with ancient golden lines.


    didn''t do anything, but a momentum of detachment from the world permeated his body.


    However, compared with those who practiced magic power, he who was sanctified in the flesh was ultimately weaker in his aura.


    But this does not mean that he is weaker than ordinary practitioners, on the contrary, he is much stronger than the so-called practitioners.


    "Is this back?"


    Su Qianyuan stabilized his figure, raised his head and looked around, muttering in a low voice.


    "Youngest, why are you here?"


    Suddenly, a voice sounded quietly behind him.


    This fright made Su Qianyuan tremble, but he didn''t feel anyone behind him at all.


    Su Qianyuan suddenly turned to look.


    I saw that Ye Luo didn''t know when he was standing there, now he was looking up and down.


    "Master, why are you here!"


    Su Qianyuan breathed a sigh of relief and couldn''t help asking.


    "What you said, this is the long river of kendo, my territory, I am not here, where can I be, you...no, your breath..."


    Ye Luo was taken aback for a moment, raised his brows, and noticed something.


    The breath of the Third Junior Brother is a bit too strong.


    And this breath seems to be...


    Sage?


    Sanctified the youngest?


    "Master, I am sanctified!"


    Su Qianyuan also generously admitted.


    "Huh? Sanctified? When did this happen? To be specific, if there is no accident, your sanctification should be helped by the master to help you get through it, right?"


    Ye Luo suddenly became energetic, and asked several questions continuously.


    Su Qianyuan naturally didn''t have any thoughts to conceal this, so he talked about it.


    Tell Ye Luo the whole story.


    Ye Luo nodded slightly after listening, and fell into thinking, without saying much.


    It was Su Qianyuan who was on the opposite side, completely excited.


    "Master, now I am sanctified! If you and I have a discussion, it is better to see who is the first among the disciples!"


    Su Qianyuan said extremely inflated.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo was taken aback.


    Discuss?


    Is there anything wrong with this youngest? Seek him for no reason to discuss what to do.


    His gaze fell on Su Qianyuan, scanned it again, and he understood it all at once.


    It turns out that the third child is swollen.


    It¡¯s no wonder that I dared to say that I wanted to learn from him.


    This is also normal.


    When he first became holy, he was not so swollen.


    At that time, he directly confronted the Blue Sky Saint, and later relied on the help of many fellow sects to defeat the Blue Sky Saint.


    This youngest is good, ask him to learn from him.


    Anyway, he won¡¯t make a deadly move. It¡¯s the best choice to find him to compete.


    However, although he will not kill him, it does not mean that he will not let the opponent suffer a bit.


    Really when his sword is not sharp anymore?


    At this moment, Ye Luo showed a smile.


    "It''s okay, the third child, then you and I will have a discussion, but we can do it, but we have to go to the chaos and nothingness outside to learn."


    "This kendo has been established for too short a time, and we are not allowed to fight with the two saints at all, so we have to go first."


    Ye Luo said so.


    Su Qianyuan naturally has no opinion on this.


    The two agreed, and immediately left the kendo river and flew towards the chaos outside.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the endless darkness.


    Chu Yuan is teaming up with Sanqing, flying towards the fairy world together.


    Sanqingmei said that his name will send Chu Yuan a journey.


    In fact, it was all about thinking about brainwashing in Chuyuan.


    As for brainwashing...


    This is a long story.


    In short, this made Chu Yuan very impatient.


    "Friends of Chu, we have seen each other as before. Your disciples are our disciples. All of them are qualified to prove the Tao. This is naturally a good thing, but we have to calm down. Get ready."


    "Yes, Fellow Taoist Chu, you can say hello to us in advance, and then we can open a back door for the disciples..."


    "Yes, no matter how bad it is, when dealing with the Chaos Demon God, we can also take action together and say hello. It is much better than the sudden one."


    Sanqing is talking.


    These words are also one of the reasons why Chu Yuan is so impatient.


    He has stated that he knows it.


    Ghost knew that the three of them were still worried and chattered endlessly.


    Chu Yuan didn''t do much too much. After all, his relationship with Sanqing was indeed very good. He could only nod his head constantly to say that he knew it.


    Soon, Chu Yuan approached the immortal realm, and came to the chaotic nothingness outside the immortal realm.


    Sanqing finally stopped giving away, letting Chu Yuan leave by himself, which made the latter breathe a long sigh of relief.


    is at the junction of extremely desolate and chaotic nothingness.


    Sanqing watched Chu Yuan leave, but no one spoke.


    It wasn''t until Chu Yuan''s figure left completely, that the old man Taishang took the lead to speak, breaking the silence.


    "Have you found one thing? This fellow Chu Daoist is very unusual."


    Tai Shang Laojun said such a word faintly.


    "Then for sure, how can the person who can be recognized by me be mediocre?"


    Tongtian hierarch did not hear the words of Taishang Laojun.


    "Through the sky, ah, the sky, the senior brother is not referring to the cultivation level of fellow Chu Daoist."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said helplessly.


    "What does that mean?"


    Master Tongtian puzzled.


    He didn''t care about that much when he got along with Chu Yuan, they were all chatting.


    "It seems that Fellow Daoist Chu is not the deity, but more like a form. If you feel it carefully, you can actually see that even though Fellow Daoist Chu is the original body of the Dao of Heaven, his mind does not seem to be a complete body. In this case, even more It seems to be transformed by a law."


    Laojun Taishang looked at Chu Yuan''s leaving back, and said lightly.


    "Dharma phase?"


    Master Tongtian was taken aback.


    The three of them couldn''t be more familiar with Dharma.


    Sanqing, the former saints of the fairy world, are their three phenomena.


    Dharma is roughly equivalent to about one ten thousandth of a breath in terms of the deity.


    So the three of them will become sages in the fairy world when they fall into the fairy world.


    But¡­¡­


    Chu Yuan, this is the image of Dharma?


    A face is a chaotic saint? ?


    And this form is still the kind of chaotic saint with great strength? ?


    If Chu Yuan is a form of Dharma, then how strong should Chu Yuan¡¯s deity be?


    Master Tongtian feels that the clown is actually himself.


    He thought that Chu Yuan was not weaker than him, so he was worthy of deep friendship.


    Dare to love someone is just a way...


    If so.


    If it''s the deity shot.


    A look that killed him? ?


    "Brother, you can guess, who is the deity of this fellow Taoist Chu? It should be at least the same age as the teacher, right?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun looked at the Taishang Laojun and asked.


    Tai Shang Lao Jun squinted his eyes, pondered for a moment, and slowly spoke...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 841： Change to a teacher

    Chapter 841


    The junction of extreme wilderness and chaos.


    Taishang Laojun pondered for a moment, stared at the direction Chu Yuan was leaving, and slowly spoke.


    "The deity of the friend of Chu Daoist, I am afraid that we can not imagine the existence, at least the existence of the same level as the teacher."


    "Rumors, a long time ago, the heaven and the earth were not opened, the chaos was not there, and the utter desolation did not exist. In that era, everything was empty."


    "There was a group of supreme beings who were born in the ¡®emptiness¡¯. This group of beings created everything. After the final creation, they retired and disappeared. The teacher may be chasing the steps of these beings."


    Taishang Laojun talked freely and said something like this.


    Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Hierarch next to them listened quietly.


    After listening, they were shocked.


    This means...


    It is very likely that the deity of Fellow Chu Daoist is one of that batch of supreme beings?


    That is too exaggerated.


    Don''t talk about Yuanshi Tianzun, I can''t believe it even if it is connected to the Tianjiao Master.


    Although they felt that the deity of Fellow Daoist Chu would be very strong, they had never imagined that the deity of Fellow Daoist Chu would be the supreme existence.


    "Does it feel incredible?"


    Laojun Taishang looked at the expressions of these two juniors, smiled faintly, and said.


    "Yes, brother, isn''t this a bit too exaggerated? Those supreme beings are all taboos. How can they fall into this place?"


    "Yes, brother, did you guess wrong? It is estimated that the deity of Fellow Taoist Chu, which is similar to the teacher, exists."


    Yuanshi Tianzun and Master Tongtian both spoke.


    They couldn''t believe it.


    I can¡¯t believe that Chu Yuan would be that kind of supreme existence.


    "Teacher''s existence, a form, can it have the power of the chaotic saint?"


    Taishang Laojun smiled and shook his head, and said like this.


    "this¡­¡­"


    Yuanshi Tianzun and Master Tongtian both fell silent for a while.


    A magic image, to have the strength of a chaos saint, that''s terrible.


    What is Dhamma?


    Dhamma is only transformed by a breath.


    is not even an avatar.


    The avatar can be regarded as a clone, and it is normal to have more than half of the combat power of the deity.


    But this is the way of life!


    Dharma is not comparable to incarnations.


    "Okay, no matter what, it''s okay. In short, if we have a good relationship with Chu Dao friends, that''s it."


    Taishang Laojun is not willing to care too much.


    "Goodness."


    Yuanshi Tianzun and Master Tongtian heard the words, they could only nod their heads, expressing their understanding.


    The three of them gathered together for a while, turned around and left together, and flew back towards the extreme wilderness.


    ¡­¡­


    In the chaos and nothingness.


    The two figures are fighting.


    It¡¯s just that this war has come to an end.


    One party is dangled and beaten by the other, and the two are not of the same level at all.


    I saw Ye Luo fighting with Su Qianyuan.


    Su Qianyuan was being pressed and beaten by Ye Luo at this moment. He was constantly devastated by the latter''s sword aura. He wanted to get away, but was completely suppressed in a corner, unable to move.


    On the other hand, the leaves fell, the wind was light and the clouds were light, and when one finger pointed it, countless sword qi flew past and suppressed Su Qianyuan.


    Su Qianyuan became a holy, but it was impossible to compete with Ye Luo.


    The leaves have been holy for a long time, and their mana is stable.


    Su Qianyuan was just newly sanctified.


    The combat power of both sides is not of the same level at all.


    "Brother, I..."


    Buzzing...


    "Brother, brother recognizes..."


    Buzzing...


    "Brother, wait..."


    Buzzing...


    Su Qianyuan wanted to speak, but couldn''t speak at all.


    was interrupted by Ye Luo.


    Su Qianyuan obviously wanted to surrender.


    But Ye Luo didn''t give this opportunity at all.


    Every time Su Qianyuan opened his mouth, Ye Luo would directly cut out his sword and interrupted it.


    Don''t give Su Qianyuan a chance to finish the sentence.


    The sword spirit is endless.


    Su Qianyuan was forced to fight back and could only hold on.


    He looked at Ye Luo''s eyes, it was a faint resentment.


    Ye Luo turned a blind eye to this.


    "This youngest is really good bully. There are not many opportunities to bully a saint like this, so bully for a while."


    Ye Luo thought so.


    He knew that when these juniors and juniors had broken through the saints, it would not be easy to suppress them easily in the same realm.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I must make two more shots to vent my breath.


    So there was this scene where he fought to suppress Su Qianyuan.


    In fact, if he were in an ordinary state, it would be impossible for him to suppress Su Qianyuan so easily.


    Su Qianyuan no matter what, he is also a saint who has mastered a great road, even if it is a saint who has just broken through, that should not be underestimated.


    Ke Su Qianyuan lived so much, he had to compare with Ye Luo''s avenue.


    Ye Luo has mastered kendo, that has opened up a long river of kendo, and he has a deep understanding.


    On the other hand, Su Qianyuan has just mastered the avenue of power.


    How can the two sides compare.


    Ye Luo seized the opportunity and suppressed Su Qianyuan.


    So he cares, there is this scene now.


    Ye Luo played extremely happily.


    One sword on the left and one on the right.


    From time to time, she also lost a kendo supernatural power, and used Su Qianyuan to practice sword.


    He was also very satisfied with Su Qianyuan.


    This third child, let alone other things, the strength of this physical body is tough.


    It couldn''t be better to use it to practice moves.


    "Lou''er, are you happy to play?"


    At this moment, a voice sounded beside Ye Luo''s ear.


    "Happy, definitely happy. I''ve seen this youngest unhappy a long time ago. This must be happy."


    Ye Luo, who was playing happily, answered directly without thinking about it.


    As soon as his voice fell, his expression shook suddenly.


    A little bit...


    There is something wrong with ??.


    Where did this sound come from?


    Ye Luo stiffened his head, turned his head and looked over.


    I don¡¯t know when, Chu Yuan, who was driving a large size, was standing beside him, watching him bullying Su Qianyuan.


    This scared Ye Luo''s hands to stop, and some wanted to cry.


    It''s over.


    Master saw him bullying his fellow students.


    Will this hit the board?


    "Teacher, Master, I..."


    Ye Luo wanted to explain something, but couldn''t say it.


    "Huh? What''s wrong, continue to fight, don''t be stunned, you are tired? You are tired and change to a teacher."


    Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows and said such a sentence.


    The voice fell.


    With a thought, the four swords of Zhu Xian leaped into the sky and turned into an array of swords of Zhu Xian, covering Su Qianyuan.


    Su Qianyuan, who had just breathed a breath, was suppressed again, and the sword energy of Zhu Xian continued to hit his body, causing the opponent to feel pain, but he couldn''t hurt the opponent.


    Even worse than Ye Luo just now!


    Chu Yuan''s vision is called cold.


    This youngest third person really means to understand.


    Today, if he doesn¡¯t understand how he realized it, he will never stop.


    Before helping Su Qianyuan to cross the sacred robbery, I didn¡¯t have time to manage so much, that¡¯s all.


    Now he is free, he must investigate carefully, what is all this going on...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 842： Xu Yus question

    Chapter 842 Xu Yu''s Questions


    Within the long river of kendo.


    Chu Yuan brought Ye Luo and Su Qianyuan back.


    Both followed Chu Yuan, their heads lowered, and they dared not say a word.


    And Chu Yuan was flying slowly in front of him, heading towards Yintian Island.


    He was thinking inside.


    He had already asked Su Qianyuan before.


    But basically I can¡¯t ask anything.


    Su Qianyuan seems to be a blind cat and a dead mouse.


    really gave the other party an epiphany.


    Ke Chu Yuan just didn''t believe in such a coincidence.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t find any reason at all.


    Everything, including the status quo of the characters, can''t be explored.


    Chu Yuan has no choice, he can only choose not to ask again.


    I plan to find other disciples next time and flicker to see if these disciples can realize it.


    He really doesn¡¯t believe it anymore, he can enlighten and become holy by just flicking, how can there be such a good thing.


    "Huh? Luo''er, Qianyuan, what are you two doing with me?"


    Chu Yuan flew, approaching Yintian Island, suddenly stopped, and looked behind him.


    He didn''t understand what these two goods were doing with him.


    He just asked these two people to come back to the swordsmanship long river with him, but did not let these two people follow him.


    "Master, disciple, disciple knows something is wrong."


    Ye Luobala said such a sentence.


    Su Qianyuan beside ?? didn''t dare to say a word. He didn''t know where he was wrong, but he didn''t dare to ask.


    "Knowing what is wrong, knowing what is wrong, and not practicing one by one, just wondering what to do there."


    Chu Yuan said angrily.


    "Yes, Master, this disciple will go to Master."


    "The disciples go too."


    The two hurriedly answered, the voice fell, like a gust of wind, disappeared, for fear that Chu Yuan would call down to ask the guilt.


    "weird."


    Chu Yuan whispered, shook his head, not paying too much attention.


    He went to Yintian Island.


    After entering the hall of the Sect Master of Yintian Island, he immediately transferred to the Shenguang Trumpet, and turned on the "Character Status Quo" to check his disciples, whether there have been any changes in recent days.


    ¡¾Ye Luo, your eldest disciple, comprehends 72 kinds of small swordsmanship, and his Taoism rises sharply¡¿


    [Your second disciple Zhang Han has inherited from the ancient immortals, the Taoism rises slightly]


    ¡¾Your three disciples Su Qianyuan crossed the calamity of sanctification and proclaimed sanctification¡¿


    ¡¾Your four disciples...¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    Obviously, there is nothing wrong with his disciples.


    is steadily improving.


    Basically every disciple¡¯s character status will be followed by the four words ¡®Tao Xing Dao Xing¡¯.


    Of course, a special disciple was ignored by Chu Yuan.


    "All are steadily improving."


    Chu Yuan also let out a sigh of relief quietly.


    Then, he opened the Wudaozong''s battle power rankings and took a look.


    The ??combat power rankings have not changed roughly, and they are still the same.


    It''s just that a certain disciple''s ranking has dropped one more place.


    In this regard, Chu Yuan was speechless, as he hadn''t seen it.


    Then, Chu Yuan began to think about the next move.


    He originally wanted to try, Fudge disciple, whether he could get enlightened by Flickering.


    But if you think about it again, it''s better to postpone this matter for a while.


    He suddenly wanted to go back to the immortal world, to refine the origin of the heavenly path.


    This matter has dragged on for so long, and it should be done.


    At this point, Chu Yuan acted immediately.


    The first thing he does is to mobilize all his mind.


    The mind on the side of Shenguanglu who preached with Shisu must be taken back.


    So, Chu Yuan turned on the Shenguang tuba, and flicked with Zisu casually, then let Zisu leave, go to practice on his own, and concentrate all his mind on Tiandao tuba.


    Then, he drove the large size of Heavenly Dao, and headed to the fairy world.


    As for Yintian Island.


    Chu Yuan is not worried at all.


    Leave aside, he has two numbers here.


    It is said that the long river of kendo where Yintian Island is located is not simple.


    This is transformed by the avenue, ordinary people can''t get in, even if it is a powerful monk, it is difficult to find here.


    Furthermore, Ye Luo and Su Qianyuan are both saints.


    With the two of them sitting in town, it is extremely safe here.


    So Chu Yuan was relieved to drove the Tiandao Tuba and returned to the Immortal Realm.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the east of Yintian Island.


    Young Xu Yu sat on a huge rock, not knowing what he was thinking.


    The ancient **** stood quietly next to him, saying nothing, very quiet.


    Scenes like this lasted for a long time.


    Until a long time later.


    Xu Yucai stood up from the boulder, he turned his head to look at the ancient god.


    "Ancient god, you are now my opponent?"


    Xu Yu looked straight at the ancient god, and asked like this.


    "No, I may not even be able to match your three tricks now."


    The ancient **** shook his head and smiled bitterly, and said.


    Speaking of it, he was helpless.


    This Xu Yu, he saw him grow up with his own eyes.


    Its growth rate can be described as the same as flying.


    Today''s Xu Yu has become so powerful that he is not even Xu Yu''s opponent.


    No, he is not even worthy of his opponent.


    Within three moves, he will undoubtedly lose.


    "Three tricks, ancient god, say, I am now, but the opponent of the blue sky saint?"


    Xu Yu asked again with piercing eyes.


    He holds grudges.


    He still remembers the enemies of the celestial saints of the past.


    "This, I really don''t know about this. I haven''t fought against Qingtian Saint. I only know that he is extremely powerful, but I don''t know how strong it is. Maybe Xiaoyou Xu, you can ask your senior brother, your senior brother Zeng I personally fought against Qingtian Saint."


    The ancient **** said helplessly.


    He has never fought with the sage of the sky, neither of them are of the same level.


    "Okay, then I''ll go ask the big brother."


    Xu Yu didn''t say much, nodded, and left straight away.


    The ancient **** did not keep up with Xu Yu this time.


    Xu Yu is going to see Ye Luo.


    And Ye Luo is a saint, without the saint¡¯s decree, he is not worthy to see Ye Luo.


    He knows this very well.


    As for he is also a saint?


    The ancient gods are now very clear.


    His saint, just like the fake.


    In other words, it is fake.


    Sages in the fairy world, and saints.


    is exactly two things.


    can¡¯t be compared at all.


    "Let''s go, go back and wait for Xiaoyou Xu to come back."


    The ancient **** shook his head, turned his head and walked towards their residence.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    Xu Yu also met Ye Luo as he wished.


    It is very difficult for ordinary people to see Ye Luo.


    But Xu Yu''s identity is different.


    Although Xu Yu is not a direct disciple, but an attendant, Xu Yu¡¯s identity has always been equal to that of his disciples in the eyes of the direct disciples.


    So Xu Yu wants to see Ye Luo.


    Leaf fall is naturally willing to see.


    "What''s wrong, little guy."


    Ye Luo smiled and looked at this little milk baby.


    Xu Yu was also unambiguous, and went straight to talk with Ye Luo, asking about the combat power of Sage Qingtian, and asked if he could beat Sage Qingtian...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 843： There is no future for the formation

    Chapter 843 Formation has no future


    Within the long river of kendo.


    Ye Luo learned of Xu Yu''s question, he did not answer immediately, but started to think.


    After contemplating for a long time, he spoke quietly.


    "I''m not Xu Wazi, your specific combat power, but you can see that your combat power is not weak, but how strong it is, I don''t know."


    "But the fellow Qingtian Saint is definitely not weak. It can even be said that he is a very strong guy. This guy can get the help of the heavens, the blessings of the heavens, and the blessing of combat power. He is a terrible guy."


    "Xu Wazi, can you beat the sage of the sky, I dare not pack the ticket, you might as well fight with me. If this is the case, I can also make sure."


    Ye Luo said so.


    He wanted to determine what level Xu Yu¡¯s combat power was in through discussions with Xu Yu.


    This way he can determine whether Xu Yu can beat the Blue Sky Saint in the end.


    "Okay, that big brother, I am coming!"


    Xu Yu was not at all polite.


    He raised his hand and turned it over, an ancient spear appeared in his hand, and an armor appeared on his body instantly.


    Holding an ancient spear and wearing armor, he is like a supreme **** of war, majestic and majestic.


    In a few steps, he jumped in front of Ye Luo, raised the ancient spear and stabbed.


    A supreme mighty power was wrapped on the ancient spear, causing the sword river to tremble.


    "Um?"


    Ye Luo felt the power of the blow and couldn''t help but squinted slightly, a little surprised.


    The combat power of this Xu Wazi is more terrifying than he thought.


    This blow is approaching the realm of a saint.


    However, compared to the real saint, it is still a bit worse.


    Ye Luo stretched out his hand and waved, the wide sleeves tumbled over, and Xu Yu was overturned by the horrible energy instantly.


    This attack was easily cracked.


    The huge difference in combat power between the two, at this moment, is unobstructed.


    "Xu Wazi, what tricks do you have, even if you use it, don''t worry, I won''t fight back."


    Ye Luo is a little looking forward to it.


    Look forward to Xu Yu¡¯s more powerful tricks.


    Xu Yu heard the words, did not hesitate, turned around and attacked again, killing Ye Luo with a more powerful posture.


    Ye Luo only defends but does not attack, silently feeling Xu Yu''s combat power.


    After feeling for a long time, he waved his hand, ready to stop Xu Yu.


    Probably, he is almost finished.


    Xu Yu''s combat power, below the saint, above the quasi-sage, is roughly equivalent to the existence of invincible hands below the saint.


    It''s just too tender to deal with the sage of the sky.


    Just when the leaf fell ready to open.


    I saw Xu Yu suddenly burst into golden light, and in his eyes, ancient runes flickered, causing his combat power to skyrocket.


    In an instant, it actually crossed the level of saints and immortals.


    Xu Yu stabbed again with a spear. This spear seemed to penetrate the entire kendo river, and its power was so terrifying that people did not dare to look directly at it.


    "Um?!!!"


    Ye Luo was also taken aback by this blow.


    This Xu Yu actually has this kind of back hand!


    With a thought in his mind, he quickly mobilized a sword aura to protect the entire kendo river to avoid being hit by the aftermath of the battle.


    At the same time, he personally made a sword to meet Xu Yu.


    Boom! ! !


    The terrifying power spread in all directions. If it were not protected by Ye Luo''s sword aura, I am afraid that the swordsmanship would face collapse.


    Wow...


    After one blow.


    Xu Yu''s figure retreated tens of thousands of miles.


    Ye Luo stood in place, with one hand on his back, lofty and motionless.


    "Are there any tricks?"


    Ye Luo asked.


    He looked at Xu Yu''s gaze, full of appreciation, this blow was powerful enough.


    "Big brother, no more."


    Xu Yu was panting, his breath scattered all over, he opened his mouth with a wry smile.


    This is already his strongest blow.


    "Not bad, not bad, not bad, Xu Wazi, you are really strong."


    Ye Luo said three ¡®good¡¯ in a row, and he did not hesitate to praise.


    "Big brother is joking, in front of you, it is not all useless work, but big brother, can I fight the blue sky saint?"


    Xu Yu only wanted to know this answer, but he didn''t want to know about other things at all.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo was silent for a moment.


    Then he spoke slowly.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work. The Celestial Sage is extremely powerful. It is far from what you can do. Xu Wazi, if you can always burst out at the level of the last blow, you can be three to seven with the Celestial Sage. You are three and he is seven."


    "If you are going to trouble the Qingtian Saint, I still suggest that you don''t go now. You can practice for a period of time and then talk about it. With your talent, you will definitely be able to surpass the Qingtian Saint for a period of time."


    Ye Luo said truthfully.


    He knows Xu Yu''s talent very well.


    without any exaggeration.


    Xu Yu¡¯s talent is even more exaggerated than him.


    "Is that so... okay, big brother, I will practice for a while before going out."


    Xu Yu nodded, and accepted Ye Luo''s suggestion.


    "Well, but I have one thing, I really want to ask you."


    Ye Luo suddenly spoke and said.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    "How did you have a combat power comparable to that of a saint in the unholy realm?"


    "Huh? What does that mean?"


    "Generally speaking, there are two levels of sage and immortality. The ultimate of immortality is the quasi-sage. No matter how strong the quasi-sage is, it is impossible to reach the level of sage. You violated this definition."


    Listen to these words.


    Xu Yu''s eyes widened, is there such a thing?


    He doesn¡¯t know.


    He stared at Ye Luo blankly.


    "Big, big brother, I don''t know, I just keep practicing Qi, keep practicing Qi, and that''s it."


    Xu Yu answered these words.


    Leaf fall: "..."


    Practice Qi all the time, practice Qi all the time.


    Then reached the level of saints?


    Is staying in the Qi training realm the correct way to open up cultivation?


    Ye Luo felt speechless.


    He didn''t want to say anything.


    waved his hand and let Xu Yu leave.


    Xu Yu bowed his hand and left obediently.


    It¡¯s just that Ye Luo didn¡¯t notice that Xu Yu walked in the direction away from the long river of kendo, not in the direction of Yintian Island.


    The question of ¡®how does the Qi training realm reach the level of a saint¡¯ filled Ye Luo¡¯s mind, so that he didn¡¯t even pay attention to where Xu Yu was going.


    "This doesn''t make sense, no matter how strong the aura is, it is only a fairy level after all? How can it be possible to have the strength of a saint?"


    "No, the Qi training realm is a mundane realm. It is impossible to reach the immortal level..."


    "How did this Xu Wazi do it?"


    "The second child''s cultivation base has been unable to improve. It is better to let the second child abandon the cultivation base and rebuild, and go to practice Qi with Xu Wazi. The Qi training is so good, and the formation is still so good."


    "Sure enough, there is no future for the cultivation of formations..."


    Ye Luo silently came to the conclusion...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 844： Which thing are you?

    Chapter 844 Which thing are you?


    Xianjie, East China, the sea of ??nothingness.


    Chu Yuan drove Tiandao Tuba and came here.


    As soon as he came here, he probably scanned it, and after making sure that there were no people nearby, he immediately summoned the Heavenly Dao Jinlian and sat cross-legged in it.


    Immediately, he took out the source of heaven and began to refine.


    He is the Dao of Heaven himself, so he refining the origin of the Dao of Heaven is extremely fast.


    The origin of the Heavenly Dao turned into streamers, quickly converging on Chu Yuan''s body.


    The golden light on his body was suddenly mastered when the essence of the Dao of Heaven merged into Chu Yuan''s body. An extremely dazzling ray of light instantly illuminated a large area of ??the world.


    Huang Huang Tianwei burst out from it, sweeping the sea of ??nothingness.


    Heaven¡¯s origins merge quickly.


    But the origin of the heavenly path is too huge after all.


    It will take some time for Chu Yuan to fully integrate it.


    However, as Chu Yuan merged with the origin of the Heavenly Dao a little bit, the authority of the upper realm began to transfer to him.


    At the same time, Tiandao Queen¡¯s combat power began to steadily increase.


    ...


    at the same time.


    In the heaven and earth.


    Xianjie Tiandao is observing the entire fairy world at this moment, and at the same time arranges all kinds of things.


    He is obviously intensifying the contradictions among the beings in the fairy world, throwing out countless opportunities, allowing the sentient beings in the fairy world to fight against each other because of the opportunities.


    For those sentient beings who have been implicated in it because of the fight for chance.


    Xianjie Tiandao is completely unattended without a glance.


    The sentient beings in the immortal realm were born by him.


    No matter the number of deaths and injuries, he will not care, the big deal will be to give birth to another group.


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm is very ruthless.


    He kept making arrangements.


    "Four states in the fairy world, the place in East China is safe and stable, and then East China should be chaotic."


    Xianjie Tiandao looked in the direction of Eastern China.


    There are four states in the fairy world.


    Now Beixianzhou has been destroyed, and it will take a long time to rebuild.


    Xixingzhou and Nantianzhou are also under his layout. There are many contradictions and extremely chaotic. Only one introduction will be completely ignited.


    It¡¯s the Eastern China, in the midst of the Great Tribulation of the Immortal Realm, it has gradually turned from chaos to stability.


    This matter is a long story.


    Since Wudaozong left.


    The Immortal Dynasty of the Tang Dynasty, as well as the forces who had admired Wudaozong before, moved to Eastern China.


    Under the management of the Tang Dynasty, the Eastern Shenzhou gradually stabilized and became the only place in the chaotic fairy world.


    This situation.


    is the least like to see Tiandao in the fairy world.


    So the Heavenly Realm of the Immortal Realm is ready to take a shot against East China.


    But when he wanted to throw a chance to Eastern China, he was stunned.


    Because he discovered that he could not directly pass things on to East China.


    If he insisted, it was as if he had lost the feeling of controlling the Eastern China.


    The power to control Eastern China has disappeared?


    Xianjie Tiandao frowned, very puzzled.


    What''s going on in East China?


    Could it be that someone from the previous era still stayed here, and now he was born, what special treasures were used that caused him to lose control of Eastern China?


    He wanted to see who it was that could invalidate his authority.


    At this point, the fairy world Tiandao suddenly sat up cross-legged, runes floating out of his body, and a supreme power filled his body.


    He explored the entire Eastern China.


    In just a few moments, the entire East China State was seen by him.


    However, when he finished probing, he fell silent.


    this¡­


    Why can''t he detect anything?


    Everything in East China is very peaceful and normal.


    is wrong.


    There seems to be a place he hasn¡¯t probed yet.


    The sea of ??nothingness in East China!


    Strictly speaking, this place does not belong to Eastern China, it belongs to a place outside the immortal world. It was because of an accident that it fell into the immortal world and merged into the immortal world.


    So the immortal realm Tiandao subconsciously ignored the sea of ??nothingness.


    I thought of this.


    Xianjie Tiandao immediately looked towards the sea of ??nothingness.


    When he saw the sea of ??nothingness, his whole body trembled.


    Only see the sky above the sea of ??nothingness, a pure heavenly aura permeates.


    In its central area, a figure sitting side by side, constantly refining the origin of the heavenly path.


    With the refining of the source of heaven, he is losing some power.


    "Here! Who is this!"


    Xianjie Tiandao widened his eyes, and his fists were clenched.


    He quickly checked his authority.


    Sure enough, as expected.


    His authority is gradually being divided.


    Now most of the authority over Eastern China has been lost.


    Who is this person!


    Damn it!


    That Chu Yuan!


    Who gave the source of heaven?


    Xianjie Tiandao wanted to kill Chu Yuan.


    But he can''t find Chu Yuan now, and he has no time to find Chu Yuan.


    He can only set off immediately to the Sea of ??Nothingness, wanting to stop the person who is fusing the origin of the heavenly path.


    The power of the immortal world is his core, and he will never allow others to touch him.


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm came to the Sea of ??Nothingness in an instant.


    As soon as he landed in the sea of ??nothingness, he felt it, and a sense of rejection was coming.


    He was so angry that his face turned green.


    This fairy world belongs to him.


    Now Eastern China is rejecting him.


    Too much!


    Humiliation!


    This is the humiliation of Chi Guoguo!


    Xianjie Tiandao instantly adjusted his power, resisting this sense of rejection, he turned and rushed into the sea of ??nothingness.


    Soon, he was close to Tiandao Tuba.


    After approaching Tiandao Tua, he felt some breath about Tiandao Tua.


    "This is¡­"


    "The Way of Heaven?"


    "Why is there a way of heaven?"


    "Where did this stuff come from?"


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm was stunned.


    He was puzzled.


    Why is there a **** of heaven, appearing in the fairy world.


    Furthermore, this heavenly path is not like the kind of little heavenly path in the lower realm.


    In the eyes of Tiandao in the fairy world.


    Chu Yuan¡¯s Heavenly Dao large size, its breath far surpasses the Lower Realm Heavenly Dao, and a momentum is approaching him.


    He didn¡¯t understand where this came from.


    "Stop it!"


    However, when Tiandao in the fairy world saw that Tiandao was still refining the origin of Tiandao, he became anxious and didn''t care about thinking too much, so he immediately spoke.


    He scolded.


    also instantly awakened Chu Yuan who was absorbing the origin of the heavenly path.


    Chu Yuan opened his eyes, and all of a sudden, he glanced over to the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm.


    When he saw that it was the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm, he was stunned for a while, and his heart was startled.


    Subconsciously want to run away.


    You can think again.


    its not right.


    He holds so many heavenly origins in his hand, and he has almost grasped the ownership of Eastern China.


    He is afraid of what this immortal world will do.


    The whole world of immortality will be destroyed in a big deal, and with a large size of the heavens, it will be the same as the heavens of the immortal world, who is afraid of whom.


    As soon as he thought of this, Chu Yuan was no longer afraid, and he immediately leaned back in a tactical manner, squinting at the immortal realm and heaven.


    Which thing are you?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 845： compromise

    Chapter 845 Compromise


    The sea of ??nothingness.


    The two heavenly beings are facing each other, and two completely different terrifying heavenly powers collide together, causing the sea of ??nothingness to constantly shake.


    The Tianwei of the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm carries a supreme aura, the supreme power that wants to dominate everything.


    Chu Yuan Tiandao''s large Tianwei carries an inviolable aura of the most public and holy.


    Both have their own merits.


    But when it comes to the collision of Tianwei alone, Chu Yuan clearly has the upper hand.


    Most of the power of Eastern China lies in him.


    In Eastern China, the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm was naturally suppressed.


    "Who are you?! Why is there such a source of heaven?"


    Xianjie Tiandao stared at Chu Yuan, and asked a word.


    "Chu Yuan, the origin of the Tao of Heaven, didn''t you give it to me personally?"


    Chu Yuan looked calm and calm, and said with a smile.


    "Chu Yuan? You can''t be him! What is the relationship between you and him!"


    Hearing the words of the immortal realm Tiandao, he was taken aback for a moment, and then quickly vetoed it.


    It''s not that he hasn''t played against Chu Yuan.


    The breath of divine light is completely different from the breath of this heavenly Dao.


    It is impossible for the two to be the same person.


    and many more¡­


    Xianjie Tiandao suddenly thought of something, his eyes widened.


    this person¡­


    Xianjie Tiandao carefully looked at Chu Yuan.


    is the Dharma image?


    is wrong.


    It seems that the previous Shenguang Chuyuan is also a Dharma image?


    are all Dharma images? !


    Who is the deity?


    "Who are you? Who is your deity?"


    Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao gritted his teeth and asked.


    "My deity? What do you care about so much? Please get out of East China immediately now. The agreement between you and me is half of the immortal world. I just come to fulfill the contract and receive half of the immortal world that belongs to me."


    Chu Yuan is not at all polite.


    He didn''t understand what the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm said, what his deity belongs to.


    But he doesn''t have the time to fight with the immortal realm of heaven, he wants to refine the source of heaven.


    "You!! Tell me, what do you want in order to give up the essence of refining heaven."


    Xianjie Tiandao was so angry.


    But he can do nothing.


    He once made a double oath, he could not abandon the oath.


    So he can only choose to compromise.


    "Impossible, give it up, I can''t give up the essence of refining heaven, or you will break the oath and take action against me, then I will destroy the fairy world, or you will obediently retreat!"


    Chu Yuan is not afraid of the other party, and has a strong tone.


    He made his attitude clear.


    Either fight, die together, or retreat, retreat obediently.


    "you¡­"


    The Heavenly Way of the immortal world gritted his teeth.


    The golden light on his body was twinkling, and it seemed that his emotions were extremely unstable.


    He got angry, but after all he made a quick decision.


    "Half of the immortal world is for you, yes, but I remember that I didn''t say that half of the immortal world is for you, which two major states are included, then from today onwards, Eastern Shenzhou and Beixianzhou will be under your control!"


    "But you must focus on the development of the immortal world from today, without delay, if you encounter the immortal world, you and I need to communicate before you can make a decision!"


    Xianjie Tiandao''s eyes flashed golden light, and he slowly said something like this.


    He chooses to step back and raise conditions.


    He knew very well that Chu Yuan was unwilling to agree, so he had no choice but to regress in this way.


    But he chose to hand over Eastern Shenzhou and Beixianzhou to Chu Yuan.


    East China has now lost his authority, and he will not return.


    Beixianzhou was destroyed, it was of no use at all, and it didn¡¯t hurt to give it.


    If you just count this way, in terms of luck, he is still higher than Chu Yuan.


    Immortal Realm, Heavenly Dao, this is also a way out of nowhere.


    He can''t really go head-to-head with Chu Yuan and die together.


    He and Chu Yuan are like two extremes, one is in charge of the immortal realm, high above.


    Chu Yuan is like a lot of people, not afraid of death.


    Barefoot people are not afraid to wear shoes.


    Really desperate.


    must be the first counsel of the immortal realm.


    "Can."


    Chu Yuan didn''t care at all, and agreed.


    Hear this.


    Xianjie Tiandao looked at Chu Yuan with a gloomy expression.


    Chu Yuan raised his eyes to meet him.


    The eyes of the two collided in mid-air.


    A smell of gunpowder permeates it.


    After a while.


    Xianjie Tiandao turned and left, his figure turned into a stream of light, disappeared, and headed towards the sky.


    After he left, a short while later, a voice came from the sky and rang throughout the fairy world.


    "Wu Dao Sect Master Chu Yuan, there is supreme merit in the Immortal Realm. Today Xu, with the power of the East Shenzhou of the Immortal Realm and the North Xianzhou, is handed over to the Wu Dao Sect Master Chu Yuan, and I hope that the Wu Dao Sect Master Chu Yuan will become the immortal world in the future..."


    Let¡¯s talk about it.


    In general, it was Tiandao that gave half of the immortal world to Chu Yuan, and he praised Chu Yuan.


    It was Chu Yuan''s meritorious service that allowed Chu Yuan to control half of the immortal world.


    This Chu Yuan was extremely speechless.


    He still has merit in the immortal world?


    It is clear that it is hard to grab and threaten to get this half of the fairy world.


    This immortal world can really blow.


    Chu Yuan felt deeply speechless about this.


    But he ignored it. Instead, he continued to refine the origin of the Heavenly Dao. After he had absorbed it and completely grasped the power of Eastern Shenzhou, he had to go to Beixianzhou and take away the power of Beixianzhou.


    ...


    at the same time.


    In the heaven and earth.


    The desperate immortal world Tiandao came back here, very angry.


    The golden light all over his body flashed, and he attacked the surrounding black mist, which instantly dissipated all the surrounding black mist.


    "Damn it!"


    Xianjie Tiandao can''t maintain the usual calmness.


    The shrinking of the power of the immortal world has already touched his bottom line.


    How can this make him not excited.


    "Blue sky!"


    Xianjie Tiandao coldly snorted, and said something towards the immortal world.


    He said a word.


    A figure quickly appeared in the sky.


    "Your Excellency, I am here!"


    The Blue Sky Saint appeared, knelt on one knee, and said repeatedly.


    "Go, remove all the arrangements in Beixianzhou."


    Xianjie Tiandao waved his hand and said decisively.


    "Huh? Okay, please follow the orders of your honor."


    The blue sky saint nodded quickly, turned around and turned into a streamer, and quickly left the sky.


    He didn''t understand the ways of the immortal realm, but he didn''t dare to violate the meaning of the immortal realm, so he could only nod his head to agree and obediently execute it.


    Xianjie Tiandao looked at the direction where the sage Qingtian was leaving, his eyes flickering.


    Sage...


    Although he and Chu Yuan said that they divided the luck of the immortal realm, in fact, the luck of the immortal realm he mastered was much higher than that of Chu Yuan.


    Because he has a blue sky saint under his command.


    Blue sky saints occupy a certain amount of luck in the fairy realm.


    And the blue sky saint is his subordinate, he is more lucky than Chu Yuan.


    Say it like this.


    He can train some celestial saints, and then occupy the air luck, and use the air luck to overwhelm Chu Yuan.


    Workable!


    Use air luck to seize power and gradually kick Chu Yuan out.


    Anyway, that Chu Yuan''s subordinate is just a saint.


    Xianjie Tiandao¡¯s eyes flickered, as if he knew it, what to do...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 846： Shocked Blue Sky Saint

    Chapter 846 Shocked Blue Sky Saint


    Beyond North Xianzhou.


    The ??blue sky saint is leading a large number of immortal emperor-level powerhouses to leave and no longer build Beixianzhou.


    He didn¡¯t know what happened.


    But he obeyed the order of the Celestial Realm and took people out of Beixianzhou. The original plan to rebuild Beixianzhou was also cancelled.


    "Sage, why is this? I finally moved a spiritual vein over, and I am ready to settle it. How can this be cancelled."


    "Yes, saint, why is this..."


    "Sage, we don''t mean to disrespect you, but we don''t quite understand it. We are ready to rebuild Beixianzhou. Why did we choose to give up at this time."


    "..."


    Those immortal emperors are very puzzled.


    In this regard, Sage Qingtian didn¡¯t want to explain anything.


    He doesn''t even know, why on earth, use the head to explain?


    But he can more or less guess it.


    I am afraid that the reason is related to the fact that the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm suddenly handed over the power of the two states to that Chu Yuan.


    However, he shouldn''t think about these now. What he should think about is how to perfuse this group of people.


    Anyway, Saint Blue Sky didn¡¯t want to, and didn¡¯t know how to explain it.


    Just when the Saint Qingtian said something, he wanted to say something.


    Suddenly, he noticed that a figure appeared in front of him, blocking their way.


    This made Sage Qingtian stunned for a moment, raised his eyes and looked forward, wanting to see who it was, and daring to block his way.


    He looked over and saw a young man standing in the distance, wearing armor and holding an ancient spear, majestic and majestic.


    This person...


    A bit familiar.


    It seems to have seen it somewhere.


    But I can¡¯t remember where I saw this person.


    Sage Qingtian thought for a while, and soon he remembered.


    This person, isn¡¯t that the calamity?


    The thing that was born out of catastrophe.


    Wasn''t it taken away by the one saint before? Why does it still appear here.


    "Your name is... Xu Yu?"


    "Why are you here?"


    Blue Sky Saint raised his eyebrows, and asked such a faintly.


    "The Sect Master of Wudao Sect is accompanying Xu Yu, and he is here today to avenge the humiliation of the past!"


    Xu Yu said blankly.


    The voice fell.


    His figure moved, as if turning into a golden lightning, aggressively killing towards the blue sky saint.


    The ancient spear in his hand turned into a supreme soldier at this moment, showing extraordinary agility, stab at the opponent.


    Xu Yu burst out with all his strength as soon as he arrived, attacking and killing with a supreme attitude.


    At this moment, his aura is infinitely approaching the saint.


    The group of immortal emperors saw Xu Yu coming from the attack, but before he could react, they were shocked by his powerful aura, and there was no opportunity to think.


    "you!!"


    Blue Sky Saint''s eyes widened, he couldn''t believe it.


    This kid has actually become so powerful.


    How long has it been?


    Last time he saw this kid like an ant, he could pinch to death at will.


    In an instant, this kid has grown to the point where he can threaten him?


    This is too ridiculous.


    The ??Blue Sky Saint quickly reacted, bursting out of mana, forming a shield, ready to resist Xu Yu''s attack.


    Boom! !


    The ancient spear pierced the shield.


    After a stalemate for a while, the shield shattered.


    But the ancient spear''s offensive was also weakened, unable to continue to attack.


    With one blow, both of them flew upside down thousands of meters.


    The stable sage of Qingtian was embarrassed on his face, he did not expect Xu Yu''s offensive to be so strong.


    Xu Yu didn''t care at all, as soon as he stabilized his figure, he once again went to kill the sage of the sky.


    "How can you become stronger so fast!"


    The sage of Qingtian widened his eyes and looked at Xu Yu who was killed again. He did not hesitate to communicate directly with the Dao of Heaven, and was blessed by the Dao of Heaven.


    A power came instantly and fell on him, making him extremely powerful.


    Although the original blue sky saint was strong, he never crossed the realm of saints.


    But now he has received the blessing of Heaven, and his power suddenly crossed the realm of saints.


    "Stop me!"


    The Sage Qingtian pressed a palm to Xu Yu''s body, trying to suppress the latter''s offensive.


    Boom!


    Xu Yu was beaten out at once.


    The blue sky saint who received the blessing of heaven and the blue sky saint who did not have the blessing of heaven are completely two people.


    Flying upside down, Xu Yu gritted his teeth, and the ancient spear in his hand was horizontally in the air, forcibly stabilizing his figure.


    "Sure enough, just say why the big brother said that I can''t beat this person, this person who has received the blessing of heaven, I must open the secret method to fight against one!"


    Xu Yu took a deep breath, his heart slammed, opened the secret technique, blessed his own combat power, and greeted him again.


    With the blessing of the secret technique, Xu Yu''s combat power instantly increased, and in an instant he fought with the sage of the sky.


    This caused the Saint Azure to be even more shocked.


    "What the **** is going on..."


    "Why does this calamity grow so fast..."


    "I can''t beat it??"


    The ??Blue Sky Saint was puzzled, but his hands were not slow, and he used all kinds of magical powers to fight with him.


    He could also see that Xu Yu was fighting with him by opening the secret method.


    As long as he delays time, this Xu Yu will inevitably be consumed by him.


    ...


    Within the long river of kendo.


    With Ye Luo''s comprehension, the number of light spots within the long river of kendo gradually increased, and it was already on a scale.


    On this day, Ye Luo returned to Yintian Island and gathered many direct disciples in the square of the Sect Master¡¯s Hall to chat.


    They are all the same door, it is very necessary to chat regularly and win over the feelings.


    So under the organization of Yeluo, basically every once in a while, they will come out of the closed state to gather.


    On the square of the Sovereign Hall.


    A dozen of the same door facing Ye Luo, all saluting.


    "See Brother Sovereign."


    They all obviously knew that Chu Yuan had passed the throne to Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo is the second suzerain of Wudaozong.


    No matter how good their relationship is, it is necessary to salute when they meet.


    "Get up, I didn''t say it a long time ago, there is no need for too much etiquette, and you can call me big brother, no need to call me the lord."


    "We don¡¯t need to be polite to teach our disciples in person. This rule is handed down by the master, so you have to abide by it."


    Ye Luo said with a chuckle.


    Although he is a saint, he has no posture.


    In front of the younger brother and younger sister, as always, he is still the amiable older brother.


    "Big brother, calling this, we can count, but the etiquette can¡¯t be counted. You are now the master of our Wudao Sect."


    "Yes, etiquette must not be abandoned..."


    Many disciples of Innocent Sect have this attitude.


    In this regard, Ye Luo was naturally helpless.


    can only choose to obey many juniors and juniors.


    However, after he scanned everyone present, he was suddenly taken aback.


    Why didn¡¯t you see Xu Yu¡¯s figure?


    Although that kid is not a master¡¯s disciple, they are all treated as fellow students...


    First!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 847： Was cut?

    Chapter 847 was cut?


    On the square of the Sovereign Hall.


    Ye Luo asked, and found that many of Wudaozong''s colleagues did not know where Xu Yu had gone, which confused him.


    "Where did you meet Xu Wazi for the last time?"


    Ye Luo frowned and asked.


    Many fellow students of Wudaozong looked at each other, and shook their heads, indicating that they were not clear.


    In the end, the genius doctor Hua came out, said to investigate, and then gave Ye Luo the result.


    Ye Luo naturally nodded happily and agreed.


    After the genius doctor Zaihua left.


    Su Qianyuan quietly stood up and looked at the back of the genius doctor Hua.


    "Master, have you noticed?"


    Su Qianyuan spoke with his arms around his chest.


    "What did you find?"


    Ye Luo was taken aback for a moment, looked at the third child, and asked.


    "This sixth, and the second brother, are more and more alike, no matter what they do, they are very similar."


    Su Qianyuan grinned and said.


    "Huh? There is something like that, what''s up?"


    Ye Luo''s reminiscence really felt it.


    The genius doctor ??Hua does seem to have a feeling of''Zhang Hanhua''.


    But that is also considered a high-end version.


    The second child is not as powerful as the genius doctor Hua.


    "Nothing, nothing."


    Su Qianyuan shook his head repeatedly, saying nothing.


    Ye Luo rolled his eyes and ignored it.


    They all stood there, waiting for Doctor Hua to return.


    Probably after a while.


    The genius doctor ??Hua came back and brought news that Xu Yu appeared on Yintian Island for the last time, with the intention of looking for Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo was taken aback when he heard the news.


    He understood it all at once.


    This Xu Yu, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m going to trouble the Sage Qingtian.


    This¡­¡­


    is really a stubborn kid.


    Ye Luo frowned, he was too lazy to say something, and talked about the general situation with many of his colleagues.


    Many fellow students were also taken aback when they heard the words, and then they spoke up one after another.


    "Big brother, this little boy, I''m afraid I''m really troubled by Saint Qingtian."


    "Can we directly teleport to the immortal world? What did Xu Wazi say, we are also a non-Taoist person and must be saved."


    "Big brother, what do you say?"


    Many colleagues are all open.


    Their meaning is basically the same.


    Want to help Xu Yu.


    "We are in the kendo river, and the kendo river can be projected in the fairy world, but with our ability, it will be difficult to rescue."


    Ye Luo took a deep breath.


    He and Su Qianyuan are saints.


    If you come to the fairy world, you can see the entire fairy world in a single thought, and of course you can find Xu Yu very quickly.


    But Ye Luo is very clear.


    Xu Yu went to trouble with Sage Qingtian.


    Behind the sage of the blue sky stands the heavenly path of the immortal world.


    And the immortal realm and heaven are far from their opponents.


    To rescue Xu Yu, you can only ask Master.


    One thought ends here.


    Ye Luo looked at many of his fellow students and explained the situation. He was going to the Sect Master¡¯s Hall to invite the Master.


    After listening to many of the same students, all of them said that they would go with Ye Luo and invite Master.


    Ye Luo also had no choice but to go with many other people.


    Before many disciples of Wudaozong came to the main hall of the Sect Master, they wanted to please Chu Yuan.


    So many disciples spoke together.


    Although most of Chu Yuan''s mind was on the side of Tiandao Queen, there was still a trace of mind in these two numbers, so he noticed it all at once.


    After learning about it with the Shenguang tuba, I immediately understood the whole story.


    Chu Yuan was also unambiguous, and immediately took over the matter, and then immediately turned on the Tiandao tuba.


    ¡­¡­


    Xianjie, East China.


    Chu Yuan, who was driving Tiandao''s large size, slowly opened his eyes. He controlled the power of Tiandao and quickly swept across the entire Eastern China.


    no!


    next!


    Chu Yuan looked at Beixianzhou again, and the power of the heavens quickly spread there.


    He already controls an entire Eastern China, and North Xianzhou has gained a lot of power.


    In these two big states, he can mobilize the power of the heavens to search casually.


    If it''s the other two big states, it won''t work.


    So Chu Yuan can only hope that Xu Yu is in Eastern Shenzhou or Beixianzhou.


    If it is in South Tianzhou or Xixingzhou, it will be a little troublesome.


    He needs to find it himself.


    Of course, he can also use the power of his own heavenly law to find it.


    But Chu Yuan didn''t think that the Immortal Realm and Heavenly Dao would let him go to the two big states.


    Ok?


    found it!


    Just when countless thoughts arose in Chu Yuan''s heart, he suddenly stunned.


    Because he found Xu Yu.


    Xu Yu is now in a battle with the Qingtian Saint on the edge of North Xianzhou.


    "Huh? This azure saint is receiving the blessing of the immortal realm and heaven?"


    "Good fellow, in my place, accepting the blessings of others and beating my attendant, so bold."


    Chu Yuan was angry all at once.


    He mobilized power in an instant to deprive the Qingtian saints of blessing the power of heaven.


    also blessed Xu Yu.


    joke.


    Is he really joking about this half of the immortal realm?


    ¡­¡­


    North Xianzhou.


    Xu Yu and Qingtian Saint are in fierce battle.


    The battle between the two lasted for a long time, and they were fighting almost equally.


    However, as time went by, Xu Yu obviously began to fall into a disadvantage.


    The ??blue sky saint is blessed by heaven, which is equivalent to backing on the entire fairy world, with infinite power.


    Xu Yu is using the secret technique, which is equivalent to fighting on his own overdraft.


    For a long time, Xu Yu will definitely not be able to hold it.


    Blue Sky Saint is different, his power is still at its peak.


    So with the battle, the situation between the two has become very obvious.


    "Xu Yu, right? You are strong, but you are not enough to fight me! I am backed by the entire fairy world, do you understand? I who is backed by the entire fairy world, you are definitely not an opponent."


    The blue sky saint is full of spirits, that is called a drag.


    "You can rely on this ability. If you give me a certain amount of time, you will have the blessing of heaven, so how can you be my opponent!"


    Xu Yu''s face was pale, but he continued to attack.


    "Do you think you still have a chance to grow?"


    The blue sky saint''s eyes dazzled, he waved one hand, cast various magical spells, and hit Xu Yu.


    This Xu Yu''s growth rate made him feel jealous.


    He has never allowed Xu Yu to continue to exist.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Xu Yu gritted his teeth and could only continue to attack.


    The battle between the two continues.


    After fighting for a long time.


    Finally, Xu Yu couldn''t hold it anymore, the secret technique was automatically turned off, and the combat power was greatly reduced.


    "good chance!"


    The sage Qingtian seized the opportunity and prepared to do something to slay Xu Yu.


    He covered Xu Yu with a palm.


    The next moment, suddenly, his aura suddenly dropped.


    This also caused Xu Yu to easily block with one blow, able to easily block the attack.


    Ok? ? ? ?


    Blue Sky Saint was dumbfounded.


    He was cut? ? ?


    I... I said I fell asleep accidentally, and I fell asleep until ten o''clock. Someone believe it...


    Weakly say, this time the explosion, shall we postpone it?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 848： Time to train saints

    Chapter 848 Time to train saints


    The edge of North Xianzhou.


    On the battlefield, the situation has changed drastically.


    The sage of the blue sky seemed to be discouraged, his aura weakened crazily, as if an invisible knife had severely injured him.


    On the other hand, Xu Yu, like a god-assisted, has a shining golden light all over his body, and his aura is soaring, like an incarnation of a deity, unstoppable.


    Both of them are undoubtedly very annoyed by the changes on the court, both of them have wide-eyed, unclear why.


    "This, how is this possible!"


    "Why does God help you?"


    The blue sky saint felt a deep incredible and a deep grievance.


    He is the spokesperson of the Way of Heaven.


    Why did Tiandao revoked his blessing and also helped Xu Yu?


    This makes no sense.


    "Why does God help me? It doesn''t make sense."


    Xu Yu was also very puzzled.


    He and Xianjie Tiandao belong to two camps, right?


    As far as he knows, he belongs to the Wudaozong camp, which is a natural antithesis to the immortal realm and heaven.


    There is no reason for God to help him.


    "Deceive me and follow the attendant? Xu Yu, kill him, no matter what the cost, this seat will block for you."


    Just then, a voice with a slight anger came over.


    The sound of this sound engulfed Mo Da Tianwei.


    caused the two to tremble.


    The next moment, Xu Yu and Qingtian Sage also understood what was going on.


    ¡®Is the suzerain! ¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s the one who holds the power of the two states! ¡¯


    There are answers in both hearts.


    "Escape!"


    Returning to the blue sky saint, without any hesitation, he turned around to flee.


    "Where to escape!"


    Xu Yu also reacted quickly, with the help of the power of heaven, chasing and killing the sage of the sky.


    The blue sky saint faced this chasing situation, helpless, and could only turn around and attack.


    Xu Yu, blessed by the heavenly path, is far more powerful than the sage of the sky.


    Within just a few moves, the Saint Azure was injured by Xu Yu.


    Just as Xu Yu wanted to take advantage of the victory and pursue to slay the Blue Sky Saint, a wave of Tian Might came and killed him from the other direction, preventing the former''s actions.


    Xu Yu looked extremely weak in front of this heavenly might, like a lone boat in the vast ocean, which would be submerged at any time.


    Just when Xu Yu was shocked by this power.


    Another Tianwei attacked, blocking the Tianwei spreading to Xu Yu.


    "Xianjie Tiandao, this is my North Xianzhou, where I am in charge, what right do you have here?"


    The voice of Chu Yuan came from the sky, vast and mighty, like the voice of a god.


    "The place where the Sage of Blue Sky is, has left North Xianzhou, I can save myself."


    The voice of the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm also came over.


    Hearing this, Chu Yuan, who relied on the power of the Tao of Heaven, fell silent for a moment, and he carefully observed the past.


    indeed.


    Blue Sky Saint has left Beixianzhou.


    Originally, the Blue Sky Saints fought on the edge of Beixianzhou.


    Just a fierce battle, the Sage Qingtian has left the area of ??Beixianzhou and entered the Westbound State.


    In North Xianzhou, he can still do it.


    In the Westbound State, he really has no choice.


    "Xu Yu, step back, this person has entered the Westbound State, you have lost the opportunity to kill him."


    Chu Yuan, who understood this matter, promptly gave Xu Yu Chuanyin.


    Xu Yu naturally obeyed Chu Yuan''s order, he took a deep look at the Blue Sky Saint, and turned to leave.


    The blue sky saint who was out of danger breathed a sigh of relief, and did not dare to stay for a long time, his figure turned into a streamer and quickly disappeared into the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the heaven and earth.


    The golden light on the heavenly path of the immortal world flickered, as if furious.


    His gaze stared straight at Beixianzhou.


    The loss of power in the two states is definitely a huge loss for him.


    Moreover, it is a huge limitation.


    Like this scene.


    He wants to save the Sage Qingtian, but he can only rescue the Sage Qingtian after he leaves Beixianzhou.


    If he rashly brought his power into Beixianzhou, then Chu Yuan would definitely stop him.


    While Chu Yuan has absolute authority in Beixianzhou, he is definitely not an opponent.


    This feeling makes the Immortal Realm Tiandao very uncomfortable.


    "Trash, a saint who has been cultivated by me for so many years was actually defeated by a calamity that has not yet grown up."


    Xianjie Tiandao finally chose to vent all his anger on the blue sky saint.


    He couldn''t figure out why Qingtian Sage would be such a dish.


    This is his chosen spokesperson.


    Just after calming down, he didn''t vent his anger on the Qingtian Saint again.


    Instead, he thought about Xu Yu''s affairs.


    "This calamity is too exaggerated. It hasn''t grown up now, it''s already the case. If it grows up in the future, how about it?"


    "It feels that it is not the problem of calamity, but the problem of Chu Yuan. The Chu Yuan cultist seems to have a good hand, and he has also taught a saint."


    "This calamity is on the side of Chu Yuan. I must train a new saint as soon as possible, otherwise the struggle for luck will easily lean towards Chu Yuan."


    Xianjie Tiandao thought like this.


    He has already begun to think about how to cultivate a new saint.


    In the Tianjiao sequence of the immortal world today, in fact, he basically didn''t catch his eye.


    In his opinion, they are all like ants, without any cultivation value.


    However, he has no other goals to cultivate.


    Can only choose one Tianjiao to train first.


    The strength is not important, but the important thing is to use the position of a saint to compete for luck.


    figured this out.


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm immediately opened his mouth, called the Sage Qingtian who had instigated from outside the heavens and earth, and ordered the other party something.


    The sage Qingtian was naturally surprised at why the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm did not punish him, so he did not dare to refute the words of the Immortal Realm.


    "My lord, find these arrogances and bring them back. Is it all right?"


    Blue Sky Saint asked cautiously.


    He didn¡¯t understand why the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm would let him do such a simple thing.


    Just find a few people. Isn¡¯t that something that can be solved with a single thought?


    "Yes, you can bring it back to heaven and earth, of course, there are five people here, you only need to find one back, even if you have completed the task."


    Xianjie Tiandao nodded and said.


    "Finding one is enough to complete the task? So simple?"


    Blue Sky Saint was taken aback for a moment, he really couldn''t believe that the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm would issue such a simple task to him.


    "Yes, it''s that simple."


    Xianjie Tiandao said so.


    When ??Blue Sky Saint heard it, of course, he patted his chest to ensure that he would complete the task.


    Just before the Qingtian Saint was about to leave, the Heavenly Realm of the Immortal Realm added silently.


    "The five people I''m looking for are all in Eastern China. Remember to be careful when you go."


    Xianjie Tiandao added.


    Blue Sky Saint: "???"


    Are all in Eastern China?


    That Chuyuan site? He went to other people''s sites to dig Tianjiao? ?


    What''s the difference between this and death? ? ? :


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 849： Find Tianjiao

    Chapter 849


    East China, in the sea of ??nothingness.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan is meeting with Xu Yu and talking with the latter.


    Chu Yuan didn¡¯t understand why Xu Yu would confront the Qingtian Saint.


    If it hadn''t been for the reminders of Wudaozong''s disciples, he would have never noticed that Xu Yu was fighting with the Sage Qingtian.


    If he didn''t pay attention, then Xu Yuke would be in danger, maybe he would be killed by the Sage Qingtian.


    "Zong, Sovereign, I have an enmity with the Qingtian Saint. If you don''t kill him, I will feel uneasy."


    Xu Yu lowered his head and muttered.


    "Have grudges? If you have grudges, you can''t do this, you can practice hard, and then go for revenge? If it weren''t for me this time, you might have to perish."


    Chu Yuan said extremely silently.


    In his opinion, this baby is stupid.


    I am hopelessly stupid.


    If you have grudges, you have grudges. Can¡¯t you take revenge after you have cultivated?


    "Sect Master, I, I don''t know. I stayed in the long river of kendo, and there is always a feeling of restlessness, so I came out."


    Xu Yu still didn''t dare to look up, and said in a low voice.


    "You... forget it."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand helplessly, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Then next, do you plan to return to the long river of kendo or stay in the fairy world?"


    Just listen to him continue.


    "Sect Master, I want to stay in the fairy world."


    Xu Yu said weakly.


    He doesn''t want to go back to the swordsmanship long river.


    Don¡¯t know why, he stays in the long river of kendo, and it is easy to get upset.


    But it''s different when it comes out of the fairy world.


    Staying in the fairy world, he doesn''t seem to be upset in any way, but he is calm.


    This is undoubtedly more convenient for him to practice.


    "Okay, then you will stay in the immortal world, but you can only be in Eastern Shenzhou and Northern Xianzhou. In these two big states, if you are in danger, you can call on this seat, and this seat will protect you. you."


    Chu Yuan reminded him.


    In these two states, his power can come instantly.


    can shelter everything.


    Xu Yu nodded obediently, where he dared to say more.


    Chu Yuan gave another explanation, and then let Xu Yu leave.


    Before Xu Yu turned and left.


    Chu Yuan''s voice came over again.


    "If you meet the Blue Sky Saint in Eastern Shenzhou or Northern Xianzhou, you can directly call this seat, and this seat will take care of him for you.¡±


    After Chu Yuan said this, his figure flashed, and he disappeared.


    Hear this.


    Xu Yu, who was about to leave, trembled all over, then turned around silently, facing the direction Chu Yuan had left, bowed a big gift, and then left.


    ...


    at the same time.


    The edge of East China.


    A sneaky figure sneaked in.


    This person is wearing a black cloak, with a restrained breath, as if he is afraid of being discovered by others.


    This person is the Blue Sky Saint who was ordered to come to Eastern China to look for Tianjiao.


    After entering the Eastern Shenzhou, the sage Qingtian became cautious, but he knew that this place belonged to Chu Yuan now.


    If it was discovered by Chu Yuan within the Eastern Shenzhou.


    He really has no way to survive.


    In Eastern Shenzhou, Chu Yuan, who has absolute authority, even if it comes from the immortal realm and heaven, it will not be able to save him.


    "Really, I have to come to East China to find Tianjiao. Isn''t this making things difficult for me?"


    "You have to be careful. You can''t let people discover it. You still have to be careful with that Xu Yu. Then Chu Yuan probably has no time to stare at the entire Eastern Shenzhou. As long as Xu Yu doesn''t discover it, that''s fine."


    The blue sky saint muttered, and the figure moved and turned into a shadow, hiding his way forward, acting very carefully, for fear of being discovered when he showed the breath of the saint.


    As he walked forward, he was still whispering something.


    "Five Tianjiao, as explained by God, this matter must be handled properly, at least one or two must be found, otherwise it will be difficult to handle."


    "What are the names of those five Tianjiao? Stone sculpture? Zhang Han? Gu Chen? Xiao Feng? Tao Yuan? It should be these five people."


    The sage of Qingtian was thinking about the message given to him by the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    But after thinking about it for a while, he was confused.


    its not right.


    This East China is so big, how should he find it?


    He did not dare to release the sacred knowledge.


    Relying on the naked eye to find, when do you have to find it?


    Just when the Sage Qingtian felt a headache for this.


    He suddenly noticed something.


    raised his eyes and looked forward.


    Only in his line of sight, a line of sneaky people like him was also moving forward.


    "Huh? This group of people is interesting, as sneaky as me, is there any shameful purpose?"


    Blue Sky Saint was taken aback for a moment, and became a little curious.


    He took a shot slightly, and imprisoned the group of people in the air, wanting to see what they were doing.


    With his combat power.


    Even if it is a little revealed, this group of people can be easily imprisoned.


    Blue Sky Saint just wanted to get closer.


    Suddenly, the head of the imprisoned group broke out.


    In just one breath, tens of thousands of formations suddenly stood up, and the fierce power unexpectedly broke the imprisonment of the blue sky saint.


    See this scene.


    Blue Sky Saint was stunned.


    He is imprisoned casually, because he wants to hide his breath, so he dare not exert too much power.


    But that also has the power of the immortal emperor.


    was actually broken by one person?


    The blue sky saint is confused, his hand movement is still not slow, he takes a little shot, and uses the most concealed movement to increase the power of imprisonment.


    Adjusted the level of imprisonment power to the semi-holy level.


    This time it cannot be broken.


    No matter how hard the opponent exerts, they can¡¯t break free.


    "Huh, I want to see who it is that can deploy so many formations all at once."


    Blue Sky Saint was about to look at the pedestrian.


    At this sight, he was a little stunned.


    How is this person familiar?


    Blue Sky Saint is looking at the one who broke the formation.


    There is only this person, who can make him eye-catching.


    It''s just that he was a little stunned by the look.


    This person at the head, isn''t he one of the people that the Celestial Realm wants him to find.


    The one named Zhang Han?


    Blue Sky Saint recognized the other party.


    "Fuck, when was my luck so good? Just when I entered East China, I met a person who was one of the tasks?"


    Blue Sky Saint was overjoyed.


    I feel happiness comes so suddenly.


    can be found so quickly.


    At this speed, he is afraid that all tasks will be completed soon.


    That''s awesome.


    The ??blue sky saint immediately wanted to fly down, ready to communicate with this Zhang Han, take it under his command, and then take it to the heavens and give it to the heavenly path of the immortal world.


    One thought ends here.


    The blue sky saint''s figure moved and came to Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han and others were naturally very alert to the blue sky saint who suddenly appeared, and they didn''t understand who this person was.


    The sage Qingtian didn¡¯t say much, he just told the story, and the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm wants to take them...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 850： Undercover plan

    Chapter 850 Undercover plan


    The edge of East China.


    Zhang Hanzhen, who is leading many dark forces to walk, is now.


    He was stopped for no apparent reason.


    and was stopped by a superb existence.


    He doesn¡¯t know who the other party is.


    But he knew that the opponent was far from his opponent.


    Just as Zhang Han was puzzled as to why he was stopped, the supreme existence appeared and he understood his identity.


    Tiandao of the Immortal Realm wants to recruit them as disciples to help them become holy?


    To be precise, is it to help him become holy?


    When Zhang Han learned this, the whole person was stupid.


    What is his identity?


    The second disciple of Wudaozong, the second brother.


    and Xianjie Tiandao are completely the existence of two camps.


    This person from the Celestial Realm, said that on behalf of the Celestial Realm, he came to recruit him as a disciple?


    What kind of thing is this?


    Zhang Han was confused.


    "Dare to ask you, do you know Wudaozong?"


    Zhang Han asked cautiously.


    "Naturally know that Wudaozong is the enemy of the immortal realm, and all beings in the immortal realm should know this. What are you asking this for? Would you say that you are a disciple of the Wudaozong?"


    The blue sage wearing a black cloak frowned slightly.


    Standing next to Zhang Han was about to say something to cover up the facts.


    Although he wanted to reveal his identity, he felt that he should not reveal it now.


    The man in front of him is their mortal enemy.


    If it is exposed, it will inevitably be brutally murdered, so you have to cover it up.


    But he hasn''t waited for him to speak out yet.


    Blue Sky Saint continued to speak.


    "This impossible thing. I still know some information about Wudao Sect. There are 14 disciples in Wudao Sect, and I remember each of them. I will definitely not have you."


    Just listen to the words of the sage of the blue sky.


    Zhang Han: "?"


    Fourteen?


    is not sixteen?


    Did he get kicked out of the sect or how to drop it.


    Still, his reputation is so small that no one would remember him?


    Zhang Han now has the heart to cry.


    However, he still comforted himself by force.


    It must be the master who deliberately concealed his information. He is the person in charge of the dark part of the Wudao Sect. He stays in the dark at all times and cannot be exposed.


    So the master concealed his information, and this person had never heard of his name.


    It''s impossible to decide what it is, his reputation is too small.


    The teacher treats him with respect and cares the most!


    No, the master is so to him, he must refuse this talent, what kind of stuff, unexpectedly recruit him.


    But I can¡¯t say it clearly.


    After all, the opponent is strong, he is not an opponent.


    Zhang Han was ready to arbitrarily make a reason, and rejected the other party.


    But suddenly, a thought arose in his heart.


    "That''s not right, behind this person is the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, and the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm and the Master are deadly enemies!"


    "This immortal realm Tiandao actually wants to accept me as a disciple. If you don''t think about it, you will become a disciple of this immortal Tiandao and become an undercover."


    Zhang Han''s eyes lit up, and he had a plan in his heart.


    He immediately looked at the Saint Blue Sky and agreed.


    Sage Qingtian was also very happy to hear Zhang Han''s willingness.


    After all, the first one agreed, and the later ones will definitely be simpler.


    This is a good start.


    "Zhang Han, since you have agreed, you can clean up, and then follow me back to the earth, but before returning, I have to find four more talents."


    Blue Sky Saint said so.


    "Four more people?"


    Zhang Han raised his eyebrows slightly and asked casually.


    "Well, yes, you are all Tianjiao, you should know each other. Have you ever heard of these names? Gu Chen, Xiao Feng, Shi Shuo, Tao Yuan."


    Blue Sky Saint said four names.


    When Zhang Han heard these names, he froze in place.


    etc.


    Did he hear me wrong?


    These four names are really very familiar.


    "I, I seem to have heard it, and I know it. I wonder if you might show me the specific faces of these four people?"


    Zhang Han was a little bit unsure, so he wanted to see his face to make sure.


    Hear this.


    Sage Qingtian certainly doesn''t have any opinions.


    If this Zhang Han really knew the other four people, it would be a pie-in-the-sky happy event.


    Then he completed the task is really simple and easy.


    So, Sage Qingtian hurriedly passed the portraits of the other four people.


    Zhang Han took advantage of these portraits.


    He watched all the portraits quietly.


    When he finished watching, the whole person fell silent.


    This¡­


    It really is.


    He knows all these four people.


    ÷Òóž, isn¡¯t it his fifteenth junior brother?


    No Dao Sect is in the same sect, so it is natural to know each other.


    The remaining three, Gu Chen, Xiao Feng, and Shi Shuo, he is more familiar with them.


    Because these three people are the three leaders under his command.


    What kind of immortal realm and heavenly way, five people should be recruited as disciples, and then all five people are regarded as people of the Innocent Sect? ?


    There are a few dishes in the fairy world.


    Zhang Han was a little speechless, but he had no opinion. The other four people all knew each other, so it would be even better.


    Undercover plans can be carried out more conveniently.


    "How is it, do you know it."


    Blue Sky Saint asked.


    "Yes, I know all these four people, and they are very familiar. Three of them are my subordinates, and one of them is a Taoist friend of mine. I know all of them."


    Zhang Han replied repeatedly without daring to delay.


    "Good! Good! Good! It''s great, you know these four people, then send someone to call them all, and when everyone gathers, we will return to the earth immediately."


    Blue Sky Saint was overjoyed.


    There is such a good thing.


    Buy one get four free.


    He thought that he was going to enter Eastern China, and he carefully searched for it.


    But who knows, he started the game all at once and found Zhang Han all at once.


    Forget it, I didn¡¯t expect to find a Zhang Han, and also found four other people.


    This is simply not great.


    This means that he doesn¡¯t need Eastern China.


    If it''s not necessary, he really doesn''t want to be near East China.


    Because once you enter the hinterland, the risk of being perceived becomes extremely high.


    In short, this situation is the best now.


    Summon the other four people with Zhang Han alone, and then take them all back to the Immortal Realm Tiandao, even if he has completed the task.


    "Yes."


    Naturally, Zhang Han did not refuse. He was overjoyed and asked to find the four of them.


    What he thinks is naturally his ¡®undercover plan¡¯.


    At this moment, Sage Qingtian and Zhang Han were overjoyed, and their mood was a joy.


    Who is really overjoyed, then it is impossible to say.


    After waiting for several days, the two sides finally waited for the three leaders who gathered together.


    Are Gu Chen, Xiao Feng, and Shi Shuo.


    Under Zhang Han''s meaning, all three of them naturally agreed.


    There is one glutton left, it is estimated that it will be over soon.


    Blue Sky Saint and Zhang Han were not in a hurry, they both stood still, thinking slowly...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 851： Rebuilding North Xianzhou

    Chapter 851 Rebuilding North Xianzhou


    A few days later.


    The edge of East China.


    The ??Blue Sky Saint finally found the five people ordered by the Heavenly Dao in the Immortal Realm.


    To be precise, we are waiting.


    Under Zhang Han''s call.


    His three subordinates arrived soon.


    As for ÷Òóž.


    According to Zhang Han''s rigid request, coupled with the call of the second senior brother''s identity, he also came here.


    The four people came here without knowing the specific plan. They just listened to Zhang Han''s request to be disciples of the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao together, and they couldn''t refuse in a daze.


    Of course, the original ÷Òóž was going to refuse.


    Although ??÷Òóž is not returned to the clan, it does not mean that he denies his identity as a disciple of Wudaozong.


    But Zhang Han secretly shared a voice, and naturally, it calmed down the restless glutton.


    "Since you are all here, let''s return to heaven immediately."


    Blue Sky Saint said lightly.


    He knew that these five people would most likely become disciples of the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao in the future, so taking advantage of the opportunity now, of course he had to put on a show and pretend to be strong.


    Just when he was about to show his momentum and impress these five people a little bit.


    Suddenly, above the sky, an invisible wave surged over.


    This force is extremely powerful, and it is impossible to detect the clues of non-quasi-sage level.


    Blue Sky Saint was aware of it.


    His expression changed drastically, and he realized that this is the power of heaven.


    This is the Chu Yuan exerting his power.


    This guy, why do you scan Eastern China for no reason? Bored?


    The ??Blue Sky Saint did not dare to explode at once, on the contrary, he even covered up his aura for fear of being discovered.


    He didn''t dare to show a little breath until Chu Yuan''s power was swept away.


    But he didn''t dare to pretend anymore.


    hurried away with Zhang Han and five people.


    ...


    Chu Yuan, far away in the Sea of ??Nothingness, frowned slightly at this moment.


    "Huh? I just felt wrong?"


    "There is a saint in this East China? Is it Xu Yu? The breath of that little guy is indeed approaching the saint infinitely."


    "But that breath doesn''t resemble Xu Yu, forget it, I guess it feels wrong."


    Chu Yuan is too lazy to care about so much.


    He was just bored, trying the power of heaven.


    Sure enough, in his eyes, neither East China nor North Xianzhou had any secrets.


    However, compared to the prosperous East China, North Xianzhou is much more desolate.


    is almost barren.


    Since Beixianzhou belongs to him now, he must be responsible.


    The reconstruction of North Xianzhou must be on the agenda.


    It¡¯s just how to rebuild, this is a troublesome thing.


    He needs a capable person to rebuild North Xianzhou for him.


    He has the authority of North Xianzhou and can give support, but if he lets him go in person, it¡¯s really not good.


    "Who can I play? Of my dozen or so disciples, which one can play..."


    A personal name flashed in Chu Yuan''s mind.


    But he finally refused.


    no.


    These disciples all need to cultivate.


    All must focus on cultivation, but these disciples cannot be found.


    Who should I call?


    Chu Yuan frowned.


    He doesn''t know who to call.


    Now looking for new people, he is not at ease.


    Looking for those people before, he couldn''t think of anyone who could use it.


    "Li Ergang?"


    Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up and suddenly thought of this person.


    However, Beixianzhou is a bit big, and it might be difficult to get it done by one person.


    Find a few more.


    Ao Ye Aoyu and his son have been in Eastern China, and he noticed it when he scanned Eastern China.


    The two can also be used together!


    There are only three people.


    The combat power of these three people is a bit short.


    But the problem is not big.


    In North Xianzhou, Eastern China, he can directly bless the three people with the power of heaven. These three people are fully capable of handling the rebuilding of North Xianzhou.


    Chu Yuan started at a thought.


    Dang even started to move, using the Shenguang large size to move Li Ergang out of the long river of kendo.


    also moved Ao Ye Aoyu and his son.


    He clarified the matter with the three bewildered people, and the three of them immediately understood what Chu Yuan meant, and they were a little worried that they could not do it well.


    "Don''t worry, this seat will give you blessings, so that your combat power can be comparable to the saints of the fairy world within North Xianzhou. Is it possible to do well?"


    Chu Yuan sat cross-legged among the golden lotus of heaven, leaning against a round of golden light wheel, and said softly.


    "Huh? Comparable to the saints of the fairy world?"


    The three of them heard the words, Qi Qi was stunned, and then they all got excited.


    This, is this comparable to the saints of the fairy world?


    This is too exaggerated.


    Be aware that among them, the highest realm is only the true fairy Ao Ye.


    This step across to the immortal realm immortal, it is more than enough to speak of.


    The saints of the fairy world have always existed like myths to them.


    Now they can actually become such an existence?


    "Yes, would you like to accept it?"


    Chu Yuan asked with a smile in his eyes.


    "Yes, Sovereign, I am willing to accept!"


    "Sect Master I am also willing, I must have properly built Beixianzhou, and will never let down your old people''s expectations."


    The three rushed to agree, but they would refuse.


    Just kidding, if they can refuse this big chance, then they are really stupid.


    "If you want, then, I will leave this to the three of you. If you have anything, you can come and find my seat."


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly.


    For these three people, he is more at ease.


    Not to mention the ability of these three people, at least they are loyal, which is unquestionable.


    The three agreed, and naturally they would not procrastinate. After a conversation with Chu Yuan, they quickly withdrew and prepared to deal with the reconstruction of North Xianzhou.


    Seeing the three people leave, Chu Yuan closed his eyes again, realizing the authority of heaven.


    Get the heavenly authority of the fairy world.


    This made his Heavenly Dao large combat power soar, and his personality has also undergone a huge improvement, all of which need time to adapt.


    So he can''t separate his mind and go to the other two numbers for the time being, so he has to stay at Tiandao Queen to help Tiandao Queen upgrade.


    ...


    On the other side, heaven and earth.


    Blue Sky Saint soon returned here with Zhang Han no one, and handed it over to the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao.


    Xianjie Tiandao saw Zhang Han''s five people, his eyes also brightened.


    He discovered that Zhang Han¡¯s five people seemed to be more talented than he thought.


    This is worth training.


    After a little training, there are five more existences like blue sky saints.


    Oh no, one of them may be able to surpass the blue sky saint.


    Xianjie Tiandao¡¯s gaze first fell on Zhang Han, and after a while, it was fixed on the body again.


    This is the person!


    Have the potential to surpass the blue sky saints!


    "Not bad."


    Tiandao in the immortal world praised again and again.


    He really thinks gluttonous food is good.


    Of course, the other four are pretty okay...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 852： Perilla sacred

    Chapter 852 Perilla becomes a saint


    In the heaven and earth.


    Xianjie Tiandao is looking at Zhang Han and other five people.


    Zhang Han and other five people are also looking at the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm.


    When they felt the unrivaled aura in the heavenly realm of the immortal world, the expressions of the five were solemn.


    They are very clear.


    I am afraid that the five of them will face the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao, and they will be destroyed in a single thought.


    Especially Zhang Han, this feeling is the most profound.


    He had seen Ye Luo''s Shengwei.


    He can say so.


    Leaf Falling Shengwei is far less powerful than this Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao.


    It can even be said that the two are not at the same level at all.


    Being an undercover agent in this environment is really difficult!


    But for the sake of the sect, this undercover agent, he is determined!


    Zhang Han gritted his teeth and made a silent choice in his heart.


    He is going to be an undercover agent! !


    The Immortal Realm Tiandao on the side didn''t know that he had collected five undercover agents.


    He is starting to think about how to help these five people quickly improve their strength.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I worked out a general method, and then slowly spoke.


    "The five of you, would you like to worship me as a teacher?"


    The Immortal Realm Tiandao said so.


    Zhang Han and the other four people had passed their anger a long time ago, how could they refuse, saluting one after another, saying that they were willing.


    Willing to be willing.


    But they didn''t give a big gift, and they didn''t even kneel down. They just gave a small gift.


    And the immortal realm Tiandao obviously didn''t care about etiquette at all, and didn''t even take a look at their salutes.


    "If you are willing, then I will do my best to support your practice in the future. You can use the treasures and resources here. I need you to practice as fast as possible!"


    With a big hand from the Heavenly Realm, countless treasures flew out, floating around the five of them.


    Those treasures are densely packed, countless.


    makes people look dazzling.


    Anyway, Zhang Han and the five others are silly.


    They have never seen so many treasures in their lives.


    The Immortal Realm Tiandao standing next to them looked at their expressions, and was quite satisfied.


    These treasures were all a long time ago. When he changed the fairy world, he took it away. It was useless at first, but now it comes in handy.


    With these treasures, presumably these five tianjiao will soon reach the level of the sage of the immortal world.


    As long as he reaches the level of a saint in the fairy world, he will be able to win his luck.


    At that time, adding the blue sky saints, six saints, is enough to overwhelm the Chu Yuan.


    After ?? completely suppressed Chu Yuan, he continued to increase the number of sages in the fairy world until Chu Yuan was completely kicked out.


    The plan of the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm has been finalized.


    "Follow the orders of heaven!"


    Zhang Han''s five people all gave their hands together, all of them looked very excited.


    They are all tacitly in agreement, and did not call the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm a ¡®Master¡¯.


    "Why do you call me the Dao of Heaven? Didn''t you all worship me as your teacher?"


    Xianjie Tiandao still noticed this, and asked it out.


    The words come out.


    Zhang Han''s five faces changed.


    They really don¡¯t want to call the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm a Master.


    Shi Shuo and the others are okay, but they don¡¯t want to.


    It is impossible for the two of Zhang Hanyu to call others masters.


    In their eyes, they only have one master, and that is Chu Yuan.


    This critical moment.


    Fortunately, Zhang Han reacted quickly, so he immediately thought of the way to respond.


    "Tian Dao, you don¡¯t know anything. The so-called Master of Heaven and Earth, you are already the first, but the teacher is the fifth. Calling you the master is turning the cart before the horse."


    Zhang Han said repeatedly.


    "Well...Yes, then you can practice. If there is something you don''t understand in cultivation, come and ask me again. By the way, this is the Qi of Heaven. You can hold it and instill it in your body. This Qi of Heaven can be derived automatically. The exercises suitable for you will help you speed up your cultivation."


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm left a faint word, leaving behind a few more airs, and then the figure disappeared and left the heavens.


    Only five people, Zhang Han, are left standing in the same place. Look at me and I will look at you.


    Finally, their eyes were fixed on Zhang Han.


    I want to hear about Zhang Han, specifically what I want them to do.


    Zhang Han, of course, no longer concealed this, and roughly stated his plan.


    It¡¯s just that Zhang Han is still very secretive, while pretending to distribute things to the other four people on the surface, while talking with them...


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the long river of kendo.


    At this moment, within Yintian Island, an extremely powerful breath rose in vain.


    This breath came unexpectedly, and suppressed many of the named disciples of the outer door on the ground, and could not get up, but could only crawl.


    This caused many named disciples to look at the Wudao Sect inside Yintian Island with horror on their faces.


    Don¡¯t understand what happened.


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take long for this breath to appear.


    The breath that belonged to Ye Luo also quietly descended, isolating this breath, allowing the named disciples to relax.


    "What the **** happened?"


    "That breath is so powerful, is that the legendary breath of the immortal emperor? It''s terrifying!"


    "Fart, can the immortal emperor have such a strong breath? Impossible, I have seen the immortal emperor, can the immortal emperor be so strong?"


    The named disciples were discussing one after another, and they looked like they were left behind.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Tianwu Mountain, in Wudaozong.


    Leaf fell here.


    At the same time, Su Qianyuan and other disciples also came.


    Their eyes are all concentrated in one direction.


    That is the direction of Zisu¡¯s bedroom.


    "Ten Junior Sister, this is..."


    Su Qianyuan looked at the Zisu bedroom, thoughtfully.


    This breath, he couldn''t be more familiar with it.


    Signs of the sermon!


    Sister Zisu, this is going to preach the Tao.


    "Proof! I didn''t expect the Ten Junior Sisters to be so fast."


    Ye Luo said in a condensed voice.


    The words come out.


    Other fellow students were shocked.


    Originally, Su Qianyuan proved that they were already surprised enough.


    Unexpectedly, Shisu also followed the preaching.


    In this way, Wudaozong has three saints, which can be ruled out as the master.


    The pressure of other disciples is very great.


    Become holy with a famous disciple.


    Unsanctified, the status is very embarrassing.


    However, many disciples still feel comforted in their hearts.


    Anyway, they won¡¯t be the bottom, aren¡¯t there second brothers there?


    There are two seniors, they will never be the most embarrassing.


    This is their consensus.


    "The third child, you go and tell the ten junior sisters, don''t go to the catastrophe so quickly, the catastrophe of sanctification is terrible, far from ordinary, it is best to suppress your breath, wait until you are fully prepared, and then go to the catastrophe."


    Ye Luo said.


    Both he and Su Qianyuan have suffered.


    If it weren''t for the master, maybe they wouldn''t be able to survive that sanctification.


    "okay."


    Su Qianyuan hurriedly nodded, preparing to walk to the pavilion hall.


    He hasn''t taken two steps yet.


    A stream of light soared into the sky, then escaped into the void, and then disappeared.


    "Huh? It''s still too late, the third child, you go ask the respected Master to take action, I will take the first step and defend the way for the tenth sister."


    Ye Luo understood it all at once.


    Ziso has already begun to cross the robbery of sanctification.


    He didn''t hesitate at all, and plunged into the void to pursue the soul of Shisu.


    Su Qianyuan beside ?? was not vague, and quickly took many disciples to the main hall...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 853： Feel the crisis?

    Chapter 853 Feel the crisis?


    In the extreme desert.


    Ye Luo turned into a sword shadow and rushed out, and he walked forward in the darkness.


    The endless dark moments around wanted to swallow him, but Ye Luo was surrounded by kendo projections, and it easily suppressed all the darkness.


    "Ten Junior Sisters broke through and became holy. They were guided, and their souls came out of their bodies. This is the guidance of the great road, and I can''t keep up."


    Ye Luo frowned.


    Even if he flies at full strength, he still can''t catch up with the perilla that is out of his body.


    The speed under the guidance of the avenue is too fast.


    Although he is a relatively powerful existence among the saints, he is only a saint after all, and he can''t keep up with this speed at all.


    "Are you a disciple of Fellow Taoist Chu?"


    Just then, a voice came to his ears.


    Hear this.


    Ye Luo stopped abruptly and looked up.


    I saw three figures standing in the distance, blocking his way.


    Is Sanqing.


    "you¡­"


    Ye Luo recognized these three people.


    In the past, when he faced the Demon God of Sword, in the past of his sanctification, wasn''t it the three people and his master who shot together to kill the Demon God of Sword.


    These three are at the same level as his master.


    Faced with this existence.


    Ye Luo of course did not dare to be careless.


    immediately hands over.


    "Ye Luo, the eldest disciple under the seat of Chu Yuan, has met three seniors."


    I only heard Ye Luo say this.


    "It really is you."


    "The creature who just revealed the aura of sanctification is also a disciple of Fellow Chu Daoist?"


    "You call this little friend, you should be called the Demon God of Sword, after all, he is now in charge of the sword."


    Sanqing spoke one after another, and their attitude towards Ye Luo was quite friendly.


    As soon as Ye Luo was a disciple of Chu Yuan, it was worthwhile for them to lower their stance slightly.


    Secondly, Ye Luo mastered kendo. Strictly speaking, he already belonged to the ¡®Chaotic Demon God¡¯.


    "Back to the three seniors, the creature who just went to preach the Dao is indeed a disciple of Master, and the tenth disciple of Master."


    Ye Luo said repeatedly.


    Hope was ignited in his eyes, and the relationship between these three and his master seemed very good.


    Then can he ask these three to take a shot?


    If these three are willing to take action, then he can ensure that before the Master arrives, he will protect the safety of Perilla.


    "Are you really a disciple of Fellow Daoist Chu? Really a dozen disciples of Fellow Daoist Chu, all have to prove Dao sanctification?"


    "These Chaos Demon Gods have to be unlucky more than a dozen times?"


    "This is just fun."


    Sanqing looks unpredictable.


    After talking for a while.


    Tao Shang Laojun stepped out, looking at Ye Luo, his eyes indifferent with appreciation.


    "The Demon God of Sword, since this creature is a disciple of Fellow Taoist Chu, then we have to go and protect her. Are you going back to the fairyland or with us?"


    Taishang Laojun asked.


    He did not force Ye Luo, but chose to respect Ye Luo and ask his opinions.


    "Three seniors, juniors want to go with you."


    Ye Luo bowed his hand and said.


    "Goodness."


    Laojun Taishang nodded lightly.


    He and Yuanshi Tianzun, the leader of Tongtian looked at each other.


    The three of them all set off together and shuttled towards the darkness ahead.


    Before leaving, Taishang Lao Jun glanced at Ye Luo, waved his hand, and a supreme power came down, encumbering the latter to leave.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Another piece, in a space full of light particles.


    Sanskrit sounds are echoing everywhere here, and a breath of compassion permeates all directions.


    Anyone who comes here will feel that this is a kingdom of Buddha.


    At this moment, two golden lights and shadows are sitting close together, their gazes are in the extremely desolate direction.


    "This is... the breath of preaching? The girl who caused cause and effect with us in the past, preaching?"


    "How is this possible, the girl is inherited by us, how long has this passed? How is it possible to preach!"


    A golden light and shadow said in horror.


    His tone is full of incredible.


    "This...how is this possible..."


    Another golden light and shadow, which has always been steady, was also shocked at this moment.


    How difficult is it to prove the way?


    Even if they were those with top-notch aptitudes, they paid a heavy price in order to prove the truth.


    It is said that the two of them made great aspirations in order to prove the truth, and now they are repaying them for the great aspirations.


    The creatures who got their inheritance on that day, are they going to preach at this moment?


    Furthermore, it does not rely on heaven to prove the Tao, nor does it rely on any strange means to prove the Tao, but directly initiates a dispute over the avenue, to **** the avenue of the Chaos Demon God, and prove the Tao with the supreme posture!


    There are many ways to prove the Dao, such as killing the three corpses, proving the Dao with merits, proving the Dao with Hongmeng Ziqi and so on.


    But the most authentic, the most difficult, and the most powerful among them, is undoubtedly the testimony that initiated the great controversy!


    There are three thousand great avenues in the world, and three thousand Chaos Demon Gods are derived respectively.


    Three thousand Chaos Demon Gods, each in charge of one, are Chaos Saints.


    Only in terms of combat power, under normal circumstances, the Three Thousand Chaos Demon Gods are also the most top-notch.


    Ordinary creatures, even if they have the resources to prove the Tao, it is impossible for them to preach the Tao with the posture of initiating a great dispute.


    But this little girl actually preached by initiating a dispute over the Great Dao.


    "Brother, what should we do?"


    asked that light and shadow trembling.


    "Junior brother, this girl can prove Dao, I am afraid it has something to do with the mysterious cause and effect that she can''t see through. Let''s go, this girl is launching a dispute over the Dao, I am afraid it is not the opponent of the Demon God who holds the Dao of Dreams. Let''s go and help her. "


    said another light and shadow.


    "Huh? Brother, the dispute over the big road, according to the rules, we can''t interfere."


    The light and shadow are stunned.


    Isn¡¯t this an accepted order?


    If order is broken, the three saints of order will probably not let them go.


    "We did not intervene in the great dispute. The demon of dreams had a feast with you and me. We went to pursue cause and effect. Is there anything wrong with it?"


    Another light and shadow said faintly.


    "Huh? Brother, I see, this is in the same vein as ours, and it is related to the West, right?!"


    The light and shadow instantly understood.


    "What is in the same vein? This is a fact! We are just looking for cause and effect, no other meaning."


    The other light and shadow are a bit speechless.


    "I understand, brother, let''s go out now."


    The light and shadow smiled, indicating that everything is understood.


    The two immediately stopped talking, and set off together, heading for the extremely desolate land.


    ...


    In a very desolate place.


    After receiving the message, the Demon God of Dream, who was preparing to face the ¡®Struggle of the Great Avenue¡¯, shuddered suddenly and felt bad.


    He always feels that there is a sense of crisis?


    Where did this sense of crisis come from? Could it be that the creatures who came to fight the Great Dao are very powerful?


    impossible.


    Since it is here to fight the Great Dao, the creature must be of the kind who has not preached the Dao. How could he feel the crisis?


    First update, there will be updates later.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 854： New features of Shenguang

    Chapter 854 New Features of God Light


    The long river of kendo, hidden island, Wudaozong.


    Sovereign Hall.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan''s mind was all concentrated on Shenguang Trumpet.


    He was called back by Su Qianyuan, and learned that Perilla had become a sage. He had already gone to cross the robbery, and immediately adjusted his mind back to check the status of the characters.


    He wants to pass the status quo of the characters to see what the situation is now.


    "This perilla, really, you don''t know if you want to prove the Tao, you don''t know to call me to protect the Tao."


    "Don''t let anything happen."


    Chu Yuan''s worries all over his face.


    He anxiously opened the status of the character and checked it.


    ¡¾Your eldest disciple Ye Luo leaves the long river of kendo¡¿


    ¡¾Your big disciple Ye Luo enters the extreme wilderness¡¿


    [Your second disciple Zhang Han devours the treasures of heaven, material and earth, Taoism rises slightly]¡Á56


    ¡¾Your third disciple Su Qianyuan...¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    A lot of news was swiped down.


    Chu Yuan was dazzled.


    He ignored a lot of news and focused on information related to perilla.


    ¡¾Your ten disciples, Perilla, traveled beyond the sky and entered the extreme wilderness¡¿


    ¡¾Your ten disciple Zisu was attacked by the Chaos Demon¡¿


    ¡¾Your ten disciple Zisu opens the triumph of sanctification¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    Sure enough, it started.


    Chu Yuan frowned.


    This time is different.


    Before Ye Luo and Su Qianyuan¡¯s sanctification catastrophe, he quickly reacted.


    So he can arrive in time.


    This time is different.


    The triumph of perilla''s sanctification, but it has been on for a long time.


    He rushed over now, and he didn¡¯t know if he could make it.


    Chu Yuan became worried.


    Ye Luo has passed this time.


    If Shisu can''t deal with the Chaos Demon God, the one who has fallen is his two disciples.


    How can this work.


    Chu Yuan immediately wanted to mobilize the Shenguang tuba, and rushed to the extreme wilderness.


    But the next moment, a message was transmitted from his body.


    This message stunned him.


    "What? Shenguang still has this function?"


    Chu Yuan''s body sent him a message.


    Shenguang has the ability to ignore everything and travel anywhere in an instant.


    It only needs him to condense all the power of divine light into one point to complete the shuttle.


    Before Chu Yuan had no idea that Shenguang had this kind of function, and it appeared completely suddenly.


    But it seems that he would have been, but he has forgotten it.


    "With this function, it is easy to handle."


    Chu Yuan instantly mobilized his mind to Shenguang Queen, and began to use it.


    Boom! !


    Chu Yuan thought, and the divine light all over his body shone and shone. He singled out, and the endless power of divine light crazily gathered.


    Soon, a white dot appeared on his fingertips.


    This white dot suddenly expanded and then shrunk, which seemed extremely unstable.


    "Get out!"


    Chu Yuan let out a low drink.


    An extremely ancient rune flickered above the white dot.


    Then Chu Yuan''s entire body turned into countless light particles, blended into the white spots.


    The white dot flashes once, and disappears strangely.


    ¡­¡­


    Extremely deserted depths.


    Dream Demon God was looking straight ahead of him with a dazed expression.


    Right in front of him, at this moment, several figures were standing in the darkness, staring at him from a distance.


    Three of them are the saints of order.


    There is another saint who is preaching.


    There is another creature who is preparing to preach the Dao.


    He didn''t understand why so many people came over.


    The ??Big battle is not one-to-one?


    Why are so many people popping up?


    Isn¡¯t this shameless.


    The Demon God of Dreams was very puzzled, he looked at the three saints of order, and slowly spoke.


    "Dare to ask three of you, why did you come here?"


    Dream Demon God only asks Lai Sanqing.


    In his eyes, only Sanqing was worthy of him to ask.


    The saint who preached, for him, he can be wiped out with a single look, and it is not to be feared at all.


    There is a huge gap between Saints and Chaos Saints.


    "Come and settle the cause and effect with you!"


    Sanqing glanced at each other, Taishang Laojun stood up and said such a word faintly.


    "Huh??? When did I have a cause and effect with the three?"


    Dream Demon God looked dazed.


    "Before the one hundred and twenty-seven Yuanhui, you once insulted my junior brother. This is the cause and effect. Today, the three of my senior brothers came to pursue it."


    Taishang Laojun said blankly.


    Dream God: "???"


    What happened before the one hundred and twenty-seven Yuanhui, remember?


    And because of one sentence?


    But before the 27 Yuanhui, did he scold Sanqing?


    How can he remember this?


    Soon, the Demon of Dream also reacted.


    What cause and effect.


    These Sanqing are deliberately looking for faults.


    "The three of you..."


    The Demon of Dream just wanted to say something.


    hasn''t waited for him to speak.


    A voice came from the void.


    "The demon of dreams, our second sage in the West, come to you today to settle the cause and effect before the 532 yuan meeting!"


    I saw two light and shadow walking out of the darkness and descending on the battlefield.


    When the two lights walked out, all eyes on the court fell on them.


    "Receive, quasi mention? Why are these two people here."


    Tongtian hierarch whispered.


    "The disciples of Daoist Chu''s disciples have these two people''s cause and effect. I am afraid that these two people have had cause and effect with the disciples of Daoist Chu''s disciples."


    Yuanshi Tianzun understood everything at a glance.


    "It''s okay, this dream demon is going to be unlucky, and Zhunti must have come to protect the disciple of the Taoist Fellow."


    Tao Shang Laojun smiled.


    What bad luck is this dream demon god?


    was actually spotted by them at the same time, and the Second Saint of the West.


    "Xiaoyou Ye, we will fight later, and you can take your junior and sister back, and we will let us solve the problem."


    Tongtian leader looked at Ye Luo and said softly, his tone was kind.


    Ye Luo naturally agreed, shrouded in sword intent, protecting the spirit of perilla.


    The spirit of perilla is completely daunting.


    Well, why does she feel that this great dispute has nothing to do with her?


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    The second sage of the west comes, and it is natural to talk with the Demon God of Dreams again.


    In the end, the Demon God of Dreams understood.


    The second sage of the West, Sanqing, all wanted to kill him.


    Maybe it was the creature who wanted to prove the Tao.


    Dream Demon God does not understand.


    Why a creature who is preparing to preach the Dao has such a great energy, please come out of these five sages who can be called one of the best.


    "What did this creature give you? I am willing to pay double the price. As long as you don''t make a move, it will be enough!"


    Dream Demon¡¯s voice is cold, and his whole body''s mana fluctuates continuously.


    "What did you give us?"


    Sanqing and Ersheng both glanced at each other and smiled unanimously.


    Zhunti, one of the light and shadows, just wanted to say something.


    suddenly.


    A little white light appeared in the darkness and fell in front of the Demon God of Dreams.


    Under the shocking gaze of the Demon God of Dreams, a figure slammed out...


    second more


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 855： Killing the Demon God of Dreams

    Chapter 855


    Boom! !


    In the extreme wilderness, in the endless darkness, loud noises came out.


    Only saw Chu Yuan''s figure kill out, with a terrifying killing intent, attacking the Demon God of Dream.


    The Demon God of Dreams was completely dazed by the appearance of Chu Yuan.


    He didn''t even notice how Chu Yuan appeared.


    flashed before his eyes, and a **** mouse appeared.


    Then the **** mouse hammered at him with a punch.


    and the power is terrible.


    is not weaker than the Sanqing and Ersheng who looked over there.


    This time, the Demon of Dream was beaten.


    was hit by a punch and his whole body almost fell apart.


    Fortunately, he forcibly stabilized his figure with the power of the avenue.


    This avoids being killed by a punch.


    The Chu Yuan, who could be attacked and killed, didn''t care about it, and continued to punch one after another, blasting away on the body of the Demon God of Dreams.


    The horror of power and power is daunting.


    The Sanqing and the Western Two Saints on the side were dumbfounded.


    After a while.


    It was too Shang Laojun who took the lead in reacting, and slowly spoke.


    "You deserve to be a friend of Chu, who has a careful mind. What the Demon of Dream is best at is the Dao of Dreams. This path is very difficult. As soon as Dao Friends of Chu came, he strongly suppressed the Demon of Dreams and prevented the Demon of Dreams from displaying the Dao. ."


    "All fellow daoists, let''s take action together, take this opportunity to slay the Demon God of Dreams."


    Tai Shang Lao Jun said lightly.


    Sanqing glanced at each other, started together, and killed the Demon God of Dreams.


    Only the second sage of the West, who was in the same place, fell into silence.


    They are very puzzled.


    The so-called Chu Dao Fellow, at first glance, was a person of the same level as them.


    With their two western saints, plus Sanqing, plus an existence not weaker than them, there are six chaotic saints.


    Killing a dream demon god, isn¡¯t it a matter of grasping at your fingertips?


    Is there any surprise attack needed?


    The two sages of the West are puzzled, but they won¡¯t be stunned, so they took out two treasures with their backhands and besieged them.


    ¡­¡­


    Boom...


    The sound of vibrating one after another caused the entire Extreme Desolation to vibrate.


    Countless Chaos Demon Gods were awakened and wanted to find out, but seeing Sanqing and Western Two Saints, and an unknown Chaos Saint beating the Dream Demon God, they all shrank their heads in fright and didn''t dare to say anything. .


    At the same time, he was a little confused.


    Dream Demon God, what day has it been stabbed?


    attracted a crowd of six chaotic saints to beat him.


    Can''t afford to offend.


    Countless Chaos Demon Gods have said that they can''t provoke this lineup.


    So they thought they hadn¡¯t seen it.


    ¡­¡­


    is in the center of the battlefield.


    Six chaotic saints besiege the demon of dream.


    How could the Demon God of Dreams be the opponent of the six chaos saints?


    Sanqing and Ersheng are okay, not too desperate.


    Chu Yuan was different, he was completely fighting the Demon God of Dream in a fateful way, and even the Zhu Xian Sword Formation was directly thrown out.


    He called a madness.


    If it weren''t for the new function of Shenguang, it was turned on.


    Perilla and Ye Luo may encounter some danger.


    Although it is only possible, it also touched the bottom line of Chu Yuan.


    Under Chu Yuan''s rage, he couldn''t control so much. He was all about killing the Demon God of Dreams.


    "Sanqing, what kind of hatred does this man have with the Demon God of Dreams?"


    This made the Western Second Saints stunned. They looked at Chu Yuan, who was furious, and they were besieging and transmitting to Sanqing.


    "The creature who wants to prove the Dao is the disciple of this person. Although I don''t know where the cause and effect of you and that creature came from, I advise you not to have other ideas. This person is not easy to provoke."


    Yuan Shi Tianzun sneered, and sent the sound transmission to the second sage back.


    He knew that the existence next to him was just a sign.


    If its deity descends.


    I am afraid that everything will be suppressed in an instant.


    If the second sage of the West dared to have any thoughts about this disciple, it would not be self-defeating.


    Western Second Saint heard the words, his eyes flickered, and there was no reply.


    They continue to besiege the Demon God of Dreams.


    After a long siege.


    Finally, the Demon of Dream can no longer hold on.


    He was enraged by the sword of the immortal, and a sword penetrated his body.


    If it weren''t for the guardian of the Dao of Dreams, I''m afraid it would be gone.


    Too much horror.


    The Demon of Dream went mad and wanted to escape.


    But under the package of the Immortal Sword Array, how can it be simple to escape.


    The Demon God of Dreams had no choice but to stop, stabilize his injuries, and look up at the endless darkness ahead.


    "Manny, help me!!!"


    The Demon of Dreams roared hysterically.


    He said a word.


    An invisible force surged over, enveloping the Demon God of Dreams, and blocking the attack and killing of the Immortal Sword Array.


    See this scene.


    Dream Devil breathed a sigh of relief.


    thought that the catastrophe was over.


    But the next moment, I saw the four sword auras of Zhuxian, Slaughter, Fallen, and Juexian that shrouded the endless darkness, forming a detached sword aura, killing the Demon God of Dream. .


    Dream Demon God is shocked, very puzzled.


    Someone has already come forward to protect him.


    Why does this person dare to do something to him?


    Completely unscrupulous?


    Under the gaze of the Demon God of Dreams, this detached sword aura blasted through the invisible power that protected him, and pierced him fiercely.


    This time, the power of the Great Dao couldn''t protect him.


    Dream Demon God fell completely under this blow.


    Along with the fall of the Demon God of Dreams, a purple ball of light flew out and flew towards the side where Perilla was.


    Chu Yuan killed the Demon God of Dream with a single blow, but did not relax at all, and then mobilized countless sword energy, surrounded the surroundings, and looked sharply in one direction.


    The direction ?? is where the invisible force just came.


    "Chu Daoist friend, it doesn¡¯t have to be this way. That person is our junior sister, a friend and not an enemy. He just made the shot and was forced to help."


    Laojun Taishang walked out quickly and said.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan only slowed down a little, and unlocked the Zhu Xian Sword Formation.


    "Ugh."


    A clear sigh came out.


    The next moment, a ray of light manifested in this endless darkness.


    It was a woman with a snake-tailed body, with a sense of kindness shrouded in her body, especially for human races like Ye Luo, this kind of kindness was even more present.


    If Ye Luo had not been sanctified, I''m afraid he would have knelt down when he saw this woman.


    "Nuwa?"


    Chu Yuan guessed blindly and knew who the person was, and opened his mouth to reveal his identity.


    "Friend Chu Daoist, why are you obsessed with the demon **** who kills the dream? I owe him a favor. How can I repay it if you are like this."


    The woman''Nuwa'' sighed long and shook her head and said.


    "I will help you kill this demon god, he is already dead, so there is no need to repay the cause and effect."


    Chu Yuan carried one hand on his back and spoke lightly.


    The two of them talked.


    The Lord Tongtian not far away looked at Chu Yuan and frowned. Why did he feel that Chu Yuan was a little different?


    The first one, it¡¯s still outside, but there must be a second one a little bit later, and never miss the appointment


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 856： Good calculation!

    Chapter 856 is good calculation!


    In the extreme desert.


    Chu Yuan is facing Nuwa.


    The two are facing each other far away.


    Sanqing and Western Two Saints stood behind Chu Yuan.


    Although there is no conflict in terms of words or atmosphere, there is no doubt that Sanqing and the Western Two Saints are on the side of Chu Yuan from a standpoint.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Nuwa looked at Chu Yuan, and then at the Sanqing and Western Second Sages behind her, she had a headache.


    How can there be such a saying.


    The owner of the cause and effect is dead, so there is no need to pay back her cause and effect?


    fart.


    That will definitely be recorded by the Dadao, this cause and effect will always haunt her, and she will need to spend a lot of money to eliminate it.


    "Okay, it''s done, this matter has been exposed, it is feasible that you owe me a favor when you are Dao Fellow Chu?"


    Nuwa spoke, and suddenly spoke.


    "Can."


    Without thinking, Chu Yuan directly nodded and agreed.


    "Friend Chu Daoist, you..."


    Behind him, the Lord Tongtian wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say anything.


    He wanted to remind Chu Yuan that he didn¡¯t have to agree to Nuwa.


    At this moment, they are powerful, six chaotic saints, why should they be afraid of Nuwa?


    In order to take care of Nuwa''s face, it is really worthless to owe a cause and effect.


    But the old gentleman Taishang shook his head, and signaled that Master Tongtian didn¡¯t need to say more.


    Master Tongtian sighed and could only give up.


    "The Daoist Chu is really proud. If this is the case, the matter will naturally be revealed. I will leave the Daoist Chu first. In the future, when the Daoist Chu has some free time, I can gather together and discuss the truth together."


    Nuwa showed a satisfied smile and nodded towards Chu Yuan.


    Then she turned around and left.


    Chu Yuan looked at the back of Nu Wa leaving, first pushed Ye Luo and Zi Su who were watching the show out, let them return to the fairy world, and then he focused his eyes on Sanqing and Western Two Sages.


    "Thank you three for your help. Who are these two?"


    Chu Yuan first faced Sanqing, bowed his hand, and then looked at the Western Two Saints, not knowing who these two people were.


    "Chu Daoist friends are too courteous, we can''t reconcile each other, if we need to."


    "Yes, Fellow Daoist Chu is too polite."


    "These two are the two sages of the West, also known as the two Buddhas, named Zhunti, Jiying."


    Sanqing spoke one after another.


    The Western Second Saint, who was named, quickly stood up.


    "Friends of Chu Dao, I will take the lead below."


    "I will mention it below."


    Second sage of the West blew up his name.


    They saw Sanqing''s respect so much, but they didn''t know why, so they just followed the respect.


    And the attitude is more respectful than Sanqing.


    The two of them interpret the blue out of blue and outperform blue to the extreme.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan beside ?? was taken aback.


    Connect lead.


    Appropriate mention.


    There was a Nuwa just now.


    There is also a Sanqing here.


    He has seen all the six prehistoric sages in mythology?


    Good fellow.


    Chu Yuan didn''t even think that he unexpectedly saw the six prehistoric sages in the myth. It was really enough.


    Next, Chu Yuan naturally thanked the Sanqing and the Western Two Sages again.


    After all, these five people are really helpful to see him.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    The departed Nuwa is walking through the endless darkness with satisfaction.


    "Although I have lost the thing of repaying the cause and effect of the Demon God of Dreams, and have to spend a lot of money to offset the cause and effect, but it is not a loss to get the cause and effect of the surname Chu."


    "Looking at Sanqing''s attitude toward him, I''m afraid this person has a lot of background."


    "Wait, wait for me to investigate and see who is the first with the surname Chu."


    N¨¹wa thoughts flashed in her heart.


    She was about to pick up that period of cause and effect, and deduct it to see who Chu Yuan was.


    But she was stunned suddenly.


    What about cause and effect?


    Nuwa searched for a long time, but she couldn''t find it, where was the cause and effect that she had forged with Chu Yuan.


    This made her angry.


    I thought Chu Yuan had moved something.


    Nuwa was angry, and began to use her great magic power to deduct it, trying to turn back the time and find the clips that formed cause and effect with Chu Yuan.


    You can let her find it.


    couldn¡¯t find the causal scene with Chu Yuan.


    Nuwa was taken aback by mistake.


    She still lowered her level, and wanted to find the clips where Chu Yuan had existed. She didn''t ask for anything else, just wanted to see Chu Yuan.


    But even so, she still couldn''t find Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan does not seem to exist in the world at all, does not appear in time, and leaves no trace in the world.


    I think of Sanqing¡¯s attitude again.


    This made Nuwa suddenly fall into panic.


    This¡­¡­


    What kind of existence did she meet with?


    She even negotiated terms with the other party and calculated a cause and effect?


    Nuwa was terrified.


    Where is the other party owing her cause and effect, obviously she owes her cause and effect.


    If the other party did not let her go, I''m afraid they can kill her directly...


    Nuwa has realized it.


    No wonder that person is so simple, so he agreed.


    It turned out to have been waiting for her here long ago.


    Nuwa looked up and seemed to see a chess game that calculated her, quietly generating.


    I see¡­¡­


    She prides herself on making money.


    As everyone knows, she has already fallen into the layout of others.


    "Friends of Taoist Chu, good calculation."


    "I just don''t know, who on earth are you, whose surname is Chu...There is such a great power in the extreme wilderness? The old teacher is nothing more than that, quietly calculating."


    Nuwa gave a wry smile.


    In the end, he could only admit it slowly. He owed Chu Yuan a cause and effect, and immediately moved back to Emperor Wa.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    Chu Yuan returned to the chaos and emptiness, ready to return to the immortal world under the send-off of Sanqing and the Western Two Sages.


    Sanqing and Western Ersheng watched Chu Yuan leave.


    After waiting until Chu Yuan completely left.


    The Second Saint of the West spoke.


    "Three brothers, who is this person sacred? Why do you respect him so much."


    Quasily asked curiously.


    "Don''t speak."


    Taishang Laojun shook his head.


    Yuanshi Tianzun also shook his head and said nothing.


    It is the leader of Tongtian, who has been watching Chu Yuan leave from behind.


    "Brother, I always feel, where have I met Fellow Dao Chu?"


    Tongtian hierarch is a little puzzled.


    "Junior Brother, you and Daoist Chu have not always been acquainted with each other. What does it mean to meet Daoist Chu?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun looked at the Master Tongtian and asked.


    "No, this time, Fellow Taoist Chu, seems to be different from the previous ones?"


    Master Tongtian touched his head, but he didn''t know what was different, but he just felt different.


    "I don¡¯t know if there is any difference. I didn¡¯t look at it carefully, but I only know, Junior Brother, you forgot to talk to fellow Chu Daoyou about the Zhuxian Sword Formation."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said lightly.


    "This...how am I embarrassed to say it, that Immortal Sword Formation is in the hands of Fellow Chu Daoist, killing the Chaos Demon God indiscriminately, in my hands, I am only a promise, I..."


    Lord Tongtian was also helpless.


    He feels that he can¡¯t understand Zhu Xianjian formation...


    second more


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 857： Cultivate gluttonous sanctification?

    Chapter 857 Cultivating gluttonous sanctification?


    The long river of kendo.


    The soul of perilla returns and becomes holy on the spot, and the terrifying holy prestige has enveloped everything.


    Fortunately, Ye Luo reacted quickly and firmly suppressed the Shengwei of Perilla, otherwise more people would suffer.


    On Yintian Island, above the square of the Sovereign Hall.


    At this moment, many disciples of the Innocent Sect have gathered here.


    They all looked at the Perilla Sleeping Hall one after another.


    "Is this a saint? It feels so powerful."


    "Do you have a feeling that the Shengwei of the Tenth Junior Brother is more terrifying than the Shengwei of the Third Senior Brother."


    "Well, I feel that the power of elder brother''s sanctification is no more than that."


    The disciples of Wudao Sect are all talking about it.


    Ye Luo beside ?? seemed calm and calm to these conversations.


    On the other hand, Su Qianyuan was so angry that what was called is more terrifying than his Shengwei.


    But Su Qianyuan can''t say anything.


    is indeed true.


    The holy power of perilla is more terrifying than when he was sanctified.


    "The third child, don''t care about this. The qualifications of Junior Sister Ten are indeed higher than those of you and me. She has always been very extraordinary."


    Ye Luo patted Su Qianyuan on the shoulder, so he didn''t need to care.


    "Is it because of the heel problem that caused the gap to be so big?"


    Su Qianyuan touched his head.


    "Not all. Ten Junior Sisters seem to have acquired some terrifying inheritance. This is one of the reasons why her sanctification power is so terrifying."


    Ye Luo saw the problem at a glance.


    He saw it clearly.


    Perilla has a very powerful heritage.


    It is precisely because of this inheritance that the sanctified breath of perilla is so powerful.


    "Why don''t I have this kind of inheritance."


    Su Qianyuan muttered.


    "Are you content, don''t you have enough opportunities?"


    Ye Luo was unable to complain.


    When he can¡¯t tell, right.


    This youngest is also a bunch of chances.


    Otherwise, it would not be so easy to be sanctified.


    Have to calculate, he is the one with the least chance.


    It''s all piled up by my own talents.


    Among the disciples of Wudaozong, he was the most unlucky.


    is wrong.


    He is not the most unlucky one.


    The most unlucky one should be Zhang Lao Er. That product is the real unlucky one.


    There is neither chance nor talent.


    I don¡¯t know how Zhang Lao Er is now.


    I have to go take a good look at him another day.


    "That''s right, that''s right."


    Su Qianyuan thought of the will in his body, and grinned embarrassedly.


    "Okay, well, Shiso should have completed a breakthrough now, let''s go over and take a look."


    Ye Luo waved his hand, he immediately prepared to lead many disciples and walk over there.


    Naturally, the other disciples would not refuse, and they nodded one after another, preparing to follow Ye Luo to congratulate Perilla as a saint.


    They are a group of people, they haven''t walked a few steps yet.


    A figure suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking everyone''s path.


    Is exactly the return of Chu Yuan.


    "Master!"


    Many disciples of Wudaozong were taken aback when they saw Chu Yuan, and then they all prayed together.


    "No need to be polite, get up."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand gently, completely indifferent.


    "Follow Master''s orders!"


    Many disciples all got up and stood up.


    "Where''s Shisu? Haven''t the breakthrough yet? Luoer, you should call Shisu over first."


    Chu Yuan glanced at the disciples present, then spoke flatly and said.


    "Yes, Master."


    Ye Luo led his life and left.


    Then Chu Yuan stopped talking, he stood there, thinking inside.


    As soon as he returned, he immediately gathered all his disciples and prepared to do some ideological work for these disciples.


    I will become holy in the future, don''t let Sayazi go to the extreme waste place to take the holy robbery. After you notify him, it is not too late to go to the holy robbery.


    I went to cross the catastrophe as soon as I broke through.


    In case he really doesn''t react, then the matter is serious.


    These dozen or so disciples, every one of them is his darling.


    Losing any one, he must feel distressed to death.


    So he needs to do some ideological work for these disciples.


    Let these disciples be more stable.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    the other side.


    The fairy world, in the heaven and earth.


    Xianjie Tiandao raised his eyes and looked at the Sea of ??Nothingness, his brows frowned.


    Of course he felt it.


    On the other side of Chu Yuan, the body is in the absence of God.


    His mind seems to have no idea where he is going.


    This made him a little moved, whether he would attack Chu Yuan and forcefully seize power while Chu Yuan was absent.


    After thinking about it, he gave it up anyway.


    If Chu Yuan came back to his senses, then there would be another big battle and the damage would all be the origin of the immortal world.


    Now Chu Yuan controls half of the fairy world.


    Once the fight starts, the fairy world will definitely burst.


    This kind of thing, the gain is not worth the loss.


    It is better to take a safer path.


    Train saints, compete for luck, and suppress Chu Yuan.


    "Blue sky."


    Xianjie Tiandao said softly.


    His voice spread into the fairy world.


    After a while, a golden light flickered.


    The next moment, the figure of the blue sky saint appeared in front of the fairy world.


    "See Zun Shang."


    Blue sky saint salutes respectfully.


    "The five arrogances, how are they practicing now?"


    Xianjie Tiandao raised his eyes and said.


    "Hui Zun, the five Tianjiao, one of them named Zhang Han, can now compete with the immortal emperor, and the other three people, Shi Shuo, can compete with the immortal king. The one named ÷Òóž is more powerful. , Can already compete with Half Saint."


    Blue Sky Saint quickly answered.


    Hear this.


    Xianjie Tiandao nodded slightly.


    means that he already knows it.


    He pondered for a moment, then spoke slowly.


    "The gluttonous food, what do you think?"


    Only listen to such inquiries from the Immortal Realm Tiandao.


    "My dear, this glutton seems to be the most powerful existence among these five people. It seems that he can swallow everything and turn it into a cultivation base, which is very terrifying. The gluttonous food swallowed at least half of it by one person."


    Blue Sky Saint naturally answered truthfully.


    "Well, yes, ÷Òóž is indeed the most powerful of these five people."


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm is undeniable.


    He even felt that he underestimated the aptitude of gluttonous rice.


    This little guy, it''s really amazing how long it has been before that he can compete with Half Saint.


    I''m afraid that the first person under his command to be sanctified would have to be gluttonous.


    This is also good, the gluttonous fast becomes a holy, then he can also grab luck faster and speed up the kicking Chuyuan out.


    "Qing Tian, ??give another batch of cultivation resources, and give them a glutton separately. I want to see where his aptitude is limited, and if it is appropriate, maybe I can train him to become a true saint."


    Xianjie Tiandao thought for a while, spoke slowly, and said.


    "Cultivate, train to become a true saint...Yes, please follow the orders of the Lord!"


    Blue Sky Saint nodded and agreed.


    It''s just that there is still a deep shock in his eyes.


    Tiandao in the immortal world actually wants to cultivate gluttons to become a true saint?


    Blue sky saint knows very well, what is the difference between a real saint and a saint like him.


    Even now, he is not a true saint. When counted, he can only be said to be a saint. Only by relying on the blessing of heaven can he be considered a saint.


    Unexpectedly, the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm actually wanted to cultivate gluttonous sanctification.


    Sage Qingtian said that he was jealous...


    The first update, and the second update a little later.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 858： Ye Dao

    Chapter 858 Ye Dao


    The long river of kendo, the island of hidden sky, among the Wudaozong.


    Chu Yuan drove the Shenguang tuba and taught many disciples once, and let many disciples understand that in the future, they must greet him in advance before they can go through the catastrophe of sanctification.


    Many disciples naturally agreed to Chu Yuan.


    Next, Chu Yuan originally wanted to leave and return to Tiandao Queen''s side.


    But Ye Luo stopped Chu Yuan and said that he wanted to hold a Wudaozong disciple contest.


    Let the outer disciples and the direct disciples participate together.


    I want Chu Yuan to stay and watch the ceremony.


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, but decided to agree.


    After all, he is also regarded as the former suzerain of Wudaozong.


    It is necessary to stay and watch the ceremony.


    Seeing that Chu Yuan agreed, Ye Luo quickly organized the competition, for fear that the latter would have to wait too long.


    Under Ye Luo''s dedicated planning.


    A few days later, an outer competition was held.


    Chu Yuan was invited to sit high on a newly built cloud platform, high above, overlooking the entire competition platform.


    At this moment, there are some named disciples from outside on the stage who are competing in the martial arts.


    But Chu Yuanke didn''t pay attention to the battle below at all.


    He is now from the Shenguang Trumpet, adjusting the template of the character''s current situation, and watching.


    ¡¾Your big disciple Ye Luo executes the authority of the suzerain, his heart is enlightened, and his Taoism rises sharply¡¿


    [Your second disciple Zhang Han swallows the treasures of heaven, material and earth, the Taoism rises slightly]¡Á256


    ¡¾Your third disciple Su Qianyuan tempered himself with the will of witches, his Taoism rose greatly¡¿


    [Your four disciples, Tantai, Luoxue, have an epiphany in chess, and the way they go is soaring]


    ¡¾Your five disciples Su Xi...¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    [Your fifteen disciples'' gluttonous gluttons swallowed the treasures of heaven, material and earth, the way of Taoism rose greatly]¡Á2346


    [Your 16th disciple Chen Jun comprehended the way of all living beings, the way of the way rose greatly]


    ¡­¡­


    Not bad.


    The disciples are in a very good situation.


    is soaring in Taoism.


    It¡¯s this little fifteen, how did it change from the usual?


    He remembered that Xiao Fifteen had been beaten before.


    How come it has become a big increase in Taoism now?


    And it has risen more than two thousand times in a row?


    Such an exaggeration.


    Chu Yuan was a bit wrong.


    But he didn''t think much about it, anyway, the disciple had a good life.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan closed the status quo of the characters and opened the ranking of Wudaozong disciples'' combat power.


    ¡¾Wudao Sect Disciple Battle Power Ranking¡¿


    ¡¾First: Ye Luo (sage)¡¿


    ¡¾Second: Perilla (Sage)¡¿


    ¡¾Third: Su Qianyuan (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Fourth: Tantai Luoxue (quasi saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Fifth: ÷Òóž (Da Luo Jinxian)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixth: Ai Qing (Da Luo Jinxian)¡¿


    ¡¾Seventh¡­¡­¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Tenth: Doctor Hua (Half-step Da Luo Jinxian)¡¿


    [Eleventh: Lin Mo (half-step Da Luo Jinxian)]


    ¡¾Twelfth: Chi Jia (half-step Da Luo Jinxian)¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Fifteenth: Zhang Han (Taiyi Golden Immortal)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixteenth: Chen Jun (Half-step Taiyi Golden Immortal)¡¿


    This little fifteen has really risen.


    actually rushed all the way to fifth.


    Really awesome.


    Chu Yuan had to sigh with emotion.


    This little fifteen, among his disciples, does not have a high sense of existence.


    And since the ascension, it seems to have been beaten all the time.


    Unexpectedly, it would rise right now.


    Chu Yuan shook his head and put away his thoughts. The rise of Xiao Fifteen was also a good thing.


    Who would think that the disciple is powerful.


    However, his dozen or so disciples are getting better and better now.


    There are already three saints.


    Most of the other disciples are also approaching Daluo Jinxian.


    I¡¯m afraid that if you come for a while, you will be able to all the saints.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help laughing when he thought of the scene where all his disciples were saints.


    When the time comes, I will find the fairy world to settle the account.


    Will the other party be dumbfounded?


    Just when Chu Yuan thought of this.


    On the competition stage below, there were sudden waves of energy.


    The energy fluctuation attracted Chu Yuan, causing him to look down slightly.


    I can only see the competition stage below.


    The two figures are fighting.


    These two figures are both in the realm of earth fairy, and their strength is weak.


    Well, in Chu Yuan''s eyes, the realm of Earth Immortal is indeed extremely weak.


    However, one of the two figures made Chu Yuan interested.


    The one on the left, who looks like a teenager, is wearing a pale white robe and greets the enemy with a whisk, but his moves are plain but fierce.


    The most important thing is that this young man reveals an aura that belongs to the ¡®Tao¡¯.


    This breath attracted Chu Yuan.


    "Who is this person?"


    Chu Yuan wanted to ask Ye Luo.


    But after thinking about it, he can directly use Shenguang''s detection function to see it.


    He thought, and a template quickly condensed in front of him.


    [Character: Ye Dao]


    ¡¾Cultivation for: Dixian¡¿


    [Origin: born for the Tao, died for the Tao, walked toward the Tao, lived for the Tao, the son of the Tao]


    ¡¾Flaws: None, with the power of divine light, it can be forced to kill¡¿


    Ok?


    This template is a bit terrible.


    The Son of Ten Thousand Ways?


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows.


    Among his famous disciples of Wudao Sect, there is such an existence?


    This kind of disciple doesn''t get under the sect, so it doesn''t make sense.


    "Luoer."


    Chu Yuan said softly.


    His voice passed.


    next moment.


    The figure of Ye Luo below moved and came to the cloud platform.


    "Disciple Ye Luo, see Master."


    "Master, is there anything that a disciple needs to do?"


    Ye Luo faces Chu Yuan and salutes respectfully.


    Even if he became holy, in front of Chu Yuan, he still didn''t have any etiquette at all.


    "The following disciple named Ye Dao, after the competition is over, he will be sent to the hall. I will not watch it as the teacher, and will go back to the hall first."


    Chu Yuan sat cross-legged on a futon and spoke softly.


    "Yes, Master, but Master, there will be more than a dozen of our brothers in the next battle, Master, won¡¯t you stay and have a look?"


    Ye Luo asked, lowering his head.


    When these named disciples have finished their discussions, it''s their turn to direct disciples.


    "No, the rankings among you, you are the first, Zisu is the second, Qianyuan is the third, Luo Xue is the fourth..."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and read out the ranking list of Wudaozong disciples'' combat power.


    After reading ??, he disappeared on the cloud platform as soon as he moved.


    Ye Luo in the same place was stunned.


    Master has never seen them fight, do you know their strength?


    And the fifteenth and second child are not there.


    Ye Luo was a little unsure. After Chu Yuan left, he still let a dozen of his disciples learn from each other.


    At the end of the battle, it was undoubtedly the battle of the three saints.


    Ye Luo can naturally rely on hard power to crush and win the first place strongly.


    After the battle is over.


    Something that shocked Ye Luo happened. The rankings of the direct disciples of Wu Dao Sect were exactly the same as Master said.


    Except for the second and the fifteen who are not in the clan, the other rankings are consistent with what the master said...


    Second more, I was a little late...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 859： Seventeenth disciple

    Chapter 859 Seventeenth Disciple


    Wudaozong, the main hall of the sovereign.


    Chu Yuan came back here, quietly waiting for Ye Luo to bring the disciple named''Ye Dao'' over.


    After he waited for a while.


    Ye Luo brought people over.


    Above the main hall.


    Ye Luo put down the disciple named ¡®Ye Dao¡¯, then faced Chu Yuan and saluted respectfully.


    "Disciple Ye Luo, pay respect to Master."


    I saw Ye Luo make a big gift again.


    "Exemption, do you have other things to do when you leave? If there is nothing else, you can practice on your own."


    Chu Yuan said softly.


    His eyes kept falling on Ye Dao.


    "Master, that, the disciple really has a question to ask."


    Ye Luo touched his head, some wondering what to ask.


    "Huh? Question? Laoer, between you and me, between the master and the apprentice, why conceal it? If you have any questions, just ask."


    Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows and said.


    "Master, the disciple would like to ask, how do you know the ranking of our disciples?"


    Ye Luo asked curiously.


    He was really curious about this matter. It was obvious that Master had never seen the exchanges between their brothers and sisters, let alone tested the combat effectiveness of their brothers.


    Why do you know the ranking of their brothers and sisters?


    "What about this? Who is your teacher? As your master, if you don''t even have this ability, then you have it?"


    Chu Yuan smiled mysteriously.


    What can he say, he cheated by the power of divine light?


    For Chu Yuan''s words.


    Ye Luo naturally didn''t want to ask more, he touched his head and could only retreat and leave.


    Soon, in the main hall of the sovereign, only Chu Yuan and Ye Dao were left.


    "Disciple Ye Dao, pay homage to Patriarch!!"


    Ye Dao saw that the hall was deserted, and Chu Yuan was watching silently, suddenly became panic, and quickly knelt down.


    His title to Chu Yuan is ¡®Patriarch¡¯.


    The current Sect Master of Wudao Sect is Ye Luo.


    Chu Yuan was the previous suzerain. He felt disrespectful to call the old suzerain.


    Called Master Chu Yuan, but he felt that he was not worthy of his identity.


    So he doesn¡¯t know what to call it.


    So I can only call Chu Yuan the ¡®Patriarch¡¯.


    The meaning of ??, the originator of the mountain.


    "Well, get up, your name is Ye Dao?"


    Chu Yuan hummed softly.


    He was also very satisfied with Ye Dao''s reaction. It seemed that his majesty was still great.


    This Ye Dao was calm and breezy on the martial arts stage before, and looked so frightened in front of him.


    Actually, it was almost the same as Chu Yuan thought.


    Shenguang Queen''s body indeed possesses a kind of supreme majesty.


    Ye Luo, those who often come into contact with Chu Yuan, fortunately, do not feel deeply.


    But Ye Dao, who first came into contact with Chu Yuan, was different.


    In their eyes, Chu Yuan was like a god, causing them to kneel down uncontrollably with panic in their hearts.


    "Yes, yes, Patriarch, his disciple is named Ye Dao."


    Ye Dao still knelt on the ground.


    It was not what he wanted. When he faced Chu Yuan, the pressure was too great, and he couldn''t think of it.


    "Ye Dao...very good, your aptitude is very good, would you like to join me and practice?"


    Chu Yuan pondered for a moment, smiled, and said.


    "what??"


    Ye Dao suddenly raised his head, a little surprised.


    Did he misheard it?


    This, this legendary existence, want to accept him as a disciple?


    Here, isn¡¯t he dreaming?


    "What? You don''t want to?"


    Chu Yuan frowned as he watched the other party''s unanswered for a long time and asked.


    "No, no, no, yes, yes, disciples are willing..."


    Ye Dao quickly returned to his senses and said hurriedly.


    "If you want, we disciples of the Innocent Sect, there is no need to kneel all the time, you should get up first."


    Chu Yuan watched Ye Dao knelt on the ground, feeling a little unhappy, and said aloud.


    "The ancestor, the ancestor, and the disciple are not willing, the ancestor''s coercion is too strong, and the disciple can''t get up..."


    Ye Dao blushed, he wanted to get up, but he couldn''t do it.


    He was crushed tightly now, completely unable to move.


    It is not at all whether he is willing to get up.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan also found the problem, he was a little embarrassed.


    He stretched out his hand and waved to remove all the coercion from him.


    Fully converge the breath.


    Then towards Ye Dao, he waved his hand gently, and gently supported Ye Dao up with the power of divine light.


    "Thank you Patriarch!"


    Ye Dao spoke quickly.


    "You don''t have to call my ancestor, but you can call me the respected master. Since you are in the teacher''s school, according to your seniority, then you are regarded as the seventeenth disciple, so, do you know?"


    Chu Yuan sat cross-legged on the futon, speaking plainly.


    "Teacher, Master, disciple knows."


    Ye Dao lowered his head and replied.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly, feeling that this disciple was pretty good.


    Strong aptitude, well-behaved, not bad, good disciple.


    He thought of this, and slowly stood up from the futon.


    got up and walked in front of Ye Dao, and stopped for a while.


    After a while, he continued to move forward.


    In a few steps, he came to the entrance of the Sect Master''s Hall. He raised his head and looked outside the hall, his lips lightly opened, and he spoke slowly.


    "The current Wudao Sect is divided into inner and outer doors. To put it plainly, the outer door is a group of named disciples. I haven''t even seen them personally as a teacher, but the inner door is different."


    "The disciples of the inner sect are all personally passed on by the teacher. Every disciple is very important. In the inner sect, there are no other rules for the teacher, but there is one rule that you must not kill each other."


    "There is only one inner sect rule. This is something that all inner sect disciples must abide by. If someone violates it, even if they flee to the end of the world, the teacher will kill it with his own hands. Daoer, do you understand?"


    Only listen to Chu Yuan uttering such a large number of words in a flat tone.


    As the voice fell, he suddenly turned to look at Ye Dao.


    His eyes are full of insightful fierceness.


    "Master, disciple understand!"


    Ye Dao replied repeatedly.


    While he answered, it was bitter in his heart.


    He wanted to ask Chu Yuan, how he smashed the same family, he was a small earth fairy.


    His brothers and sisters are all powerful saints, no matter how bad they are, they can kill him in one breath.


    But he didn''t dare to ask, so he could only answer honestly and clearly.


    ¡°It¡¯s good if you understand it. Before you formally enter into the practice of the teacher, the teacher will come and ask you, what kind of path do you want to cultivate..."


    Chu Yuan was stunned as he spoke.


    I have committed an old problem.


    I want to start again, so I''ll fudge.


    He shook his head quickly.


    This is a serious believer, not a fool.


    "Finally, you can follow the teacher and preach for you, and you can just listen to the sermon."


    Chu Yuan felt that he should teach this youngest disciple by preaching.


    Only preaching is the most effective.


    This disciple has such a strong aptitude, presumably with his support, he will become stronger very quickly.


    "Yes, Master."


    How dare Ye Dao refuse, he could only nod his head honestly, and agreed.


    Seeing that this little disciple is so obedient.


    Chu Yuan also smiled with satisfaction.


    He can''t teach abolished disciples. If he teaches to become a talent, he should always have a hand, right?


    First more.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 860： Ye Daoism is not a talent?

    Chapter 860 Ye Daoism is not a talent?


    A little bit of time passes.


    In an instant, nearly a year passed.


    In the extreme wilderness, in the immortal world, in the long river of kendo, nothing major happened, it was very quiet.


    Extremely deserted, as always, there will be no conflicts.


    The Great Tribulation of the Immortal Realm is still being deduced.


    In the long river of kendo, Wudaozong is in a prosperous trend, and the disciples are working hard to practice.


    ¡­¡­


    this day.


    Wudaozong, in the main hall of the sovereign.


    Chu Yuan was still preaching to Ye Dao with the Shenguang tuba on.


    He has been preaching for more than a year.


    Except for occasionally strolling around Tiandao Tua, they are basically on Shenguang Tua''s side, preaching to Ye Dao.


    It''s just that as he preached, he became more and more tired.


    This disciple Ye Dao, somewhat disappointed him.


    He has been preaching for more than a year, and it seems...


    seems to have no effect?


    Chu Yuan sat on the futon and slightly raised his eyes to look at Ye Dao who was listening to the Tao below.


    He sighed slightly.


    Immediately, he gathered the status quo of the characters from the Shenguang trumpet and checked them.


    ¡¾Ye Luo, your eldest disciple, devotes himself to practicing, the Taoism rises rapidly¡¿


    [Your second disciple Zhang Han swallows the treasures of heaven, material and earth, Taoism rises slightly]¡Á24563


    ¡¾Your third disciple Su Qianyuan concentrates on refining the body, the Taoism rises sharply¡¿


    [Your fourth disciple Tantai Luoxue devoted himself to practicing, and his Taoism skyrocketed]


    ¡¾Your five disciples...¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    [Your fifteen disciples'' gluttonous gluttons swallowed the treasures of heaven, material and earth, the way of Taoism rose sharply]¡Á546135


    [Your 16th disciple Chen Jun devotes himself to enlighten the Tao, and his Taoism rises sharply]


    ¡¾Ye Dao, your seventeenth disciple, listened to your Dao sound, but didn¡¯t get anything¡¿


    ¡¾Ye Dao, your seventeenth disciple, listens to your Taoist sounds, but has failed to comprehend the Tao¡¿


    ¡¾Your seventeen disciples are impetuous, and the Taoism retreats greatly¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    Look at the current situation of this character.


    Chu Yuan is already numb.


    All the disciples are getting better, but the seventeenth disciple he teaches most, is not getting stronger at all.


    On the contrary, it is still going backwards.


    This is not once or twice.


    It has always been like this.


    It¡¯s been nearly a year, and this seventeen disciple can''t teach how to teach.


    This Chu Yuan will not be able to complete.


    "Hey."


    Chu Yuan sighed.


    This is the first time he has taught a new disciple seriously, but he did not expect to teach it like this.


    Chu Yuan looked at Ye Dao below, and did not stop preaching, but kept preaching. At the same time, he silently opened the "Wu Dao Sect Disciple Battle Power Ranking".


    ¡¾Wudao Sect Disciple Battle Power Ranking¡¿


    ¡¾First: Ye Luo (sage)¡¿


    ¡¾Second: Perilla (Sage)¡¿


    ¡¾Third: Su Qianyuan (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Fourth: Tantai Luoxue (quasi saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Fifth: Tao Yuan (quasi saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixth: Ai Qing (Da Luo Jinxian)¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Tenth: Doctor Hua (Daluo Jinxian)¡¿


    ¡¾Eleventh: Lin Mo (Daluo Jinxian)¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Fifteenth: Zhang Han (Taiyi Golden Immortal)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixteenth: Chen Jun (Taiyi Golden Immortal)¡¿


    ¡¾Seventeenth: Ye Dao (Sanxian)¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    Seventeen disciples, all of them are good.


    Three saints, two quasi saints, and nine big Luo Jinxian.


    There are also two Taiyi Golden Immortals.


    All of them are considered to be arrogant.


    But what is this little seventeen?


    In addition to sighing, Chu Yuan still sighed.


    He taught this seventeen disciple for a whole year.


    In this year, this seventeen disciple has successfully fallen from the original land immortal to Sanxian.


    The realm of immortals, the entry is to scattered immortals, and above are earth immortals, heaven immortals, true immortals and so on.


    This is getting better and better.


    Chu Yuan really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He wants to teach and abolish his disciples, but instead teaches them all.


    I now want to teach talented disciples, but there is a tendency to teach abolishment?


    what is this?


    Countless thoughts arose in Chu Yuan''s heart.


    He looked down at Ye Dao, and slowly stopped preaching.


    Stopped with his voice.


    Ye Dao also slowly woke up.


    "Teacher, Master."


    Ye Dao raised his head to look at Chu Yuan, with a deep shame in his eyes.


    Of course he also knows that he is not doing very well in his practice.


    "Well, I have been preaching for you for more than a year, and there are some other things that need to be dealt with for the teacher. For the time being, you need to find a sleeping hall to practice, and when you are done with the teacher, you can continue preaching for you. "


    Chu Yuan slowly said.


    He wasted too much time here in Ye Dao, so he had to go to Tian Dao Queen''s side.


    Although he was disappointed with Ye Dao, he never thought about giving up Ye Dao, no matter how he was his disciple, he would have to smash resources.


    "Yes, Master."


    Where did Ye Dao dare to say anything, kneeling respectfully, kowtow to Chu Yuan, and then left.


    Looking at the hall empty.


    Chu Yuan sighed again.


    Then he called Ye Luo over again, instructing this big disciple to take good care of Ye Dao, and after explaining some things, did he turn his mind to Tian Dao Queen''s side.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the heaven and earth.


    Zhang Han and other five Tianjiao are still practicing.


    Their lives are very simple, devouring heaven, material and earth treasures, practicing, devouring heaven, material and earth treasures, practicing...


    It¡¯s this simple and rude way to quickly improve their cultivation.


    They don¡¯t need to worry about unstable foundations.


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm will sprinkle some of the aura of Heavenly Way every once in a while to help them stabilize their foundation.


    So their practice is very stable and fast.


    Now the glutton is the existence of the quasi-sage, and it is the invincible sage of the immortal world, whose combat power is so strong that it can fight with the sage of the sky who is blessed by the heavens.


    Zhang Han is the pinnacle of the Taiyi Golden Immortal, only one step into the Daluo Golden Immortal, the benchmark is also a semi-holy existence.


    The remaining three are also Taiyi Golden Immortals, who are against the peak of Emperor Immortal.


    Obviously, all five of them became stronger very quickly.


    Xianjie Tiandao is very satisfied with the speed at which the five people become stronger.


    On an altar.


    At this moment, Tiandao of the Immortal Realm is carrying his hands on his back, looking at his beloved five''disciples'' in the distance.


    "The talents of these five people really made me admire. I saw in the past and thought that it would take tens of thousands of years for these five people to reach the level of saints in the fairy world."


    "Unexpectedly, in just one year, it would be so powerful."


    "I underestimated them after all."


    Xianjie Tiandao''s tone was filled with joy.


    He took a deep breath.


    There are these five people.


    Then his next layout is much simpler.


    Kick Chuyuan out, just around the corner.


    "Should they be allowed to practice for a while, or should they be let go and start fighting for the luck of Chu Yuan?"


    Xianjie Tiandao hesitated.


    Thinking about it, he still decided to let these five people out.


    Cultivation is considered enough.


    The gluttonous food received his blessing is no weaker than the true saint.


    The other four are blessed by him, and they all have the power of a saint in the fairy world.


    Instead of letting him continue to practice, it is better to send him out, declare his identity to all beings, compete for luck freely, and kick Chu Yuan out!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 861： To dream?

    Chapter 861 Dreaming?


    In the heaven and earth.


    When the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm came to Zhang Han and other five people, he told his meaning.


    Zhang Han and the others heard the words, and they were taken aback for a moment, and then they all agreed.


    The five of them looked at each other, and they all flashed through.


    In this year''s time, they have known their mission a long time ago.


    Undercover!


    Buried in the deepest part of the undercover!


    Now the immortal realm and heaven are going to give them luck and declare them to all beings, how could they refuse it.


    Go to a higher position.


    When they reveal their identity, the more helpful!


    Back stab from undercover! !


    Xianjie Tiandao did not notice the careful thoughts of these five people. He heard all five people say yes, and his heart was also emotional.


    I think these five little guys are sensible.


    "If this is the case, then you should go out to serve in the heavens and earth immediately. Later, the Saint Qingtian will pick you up from outside the heavens and earth, and he will tell you what you are going to do next."


    Xianjie Tiandao looked at the five people and said.


    "Yes."


    Five people naturally obeyed.


    After a conversation.


    The five people immediately set off, heading out of the sky.


    Xianjie Tiandao watched the five people leave, and soon his eyes fell to the sea of ??nothingness.


    He seemed to have seen Chu Yuan''s figure.


    Occupy half of his fairy world?


    Then he wants this Chu Yuan to see if his fairyland can be tainted by others.


    Extremely ridiculous how many exist in the fairy world.


    But in front of him, don¡¯t all have to go home?


    A Chu Yuan in a mere gulf, dare to occupy half of the immortal world, isn¡¯t this looking for death?


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    The sea of ??nothingness.


    Chu Yuan''s mind returned to Tiandao Queen, and he slowly opened his eyes.


    First, he simply used the power of heaven to sweep the Eastern Shenzhou and Beixianzhou to ensure that the two states were safe.


    Soon, Chu Yuan finished watching the land of two states.


    There is nothing wrong with the two states he manages.


    East China is still prosperous and continues to develop.


    North Xianzhou is also recovering quickly, but it is estimated that it will take some time to complete the recovery, but it is not anxious.


    "I don''t know what happened to Xu Yu."


    Chu Yuan is about to find Xu Yu to see how this little guy is practicing now.


    But he just had a thought.


    hasn''t moved yet.


    Suddenly, bursts of golden light shone down from the sky, the light covered the sunlight, and at a glance, the entire sky seemed to have become golden, both sacred and full of majesty.


    All beings in the immortal world kneel down facing the sky at this moment, which is not what they want.


    But they can''t resist.


    These golden lights are accompanied by waves of coercion.


    Sentient beings cannot stop at all.


    However, the sentient beings in Eastern China and Northern Xianzhou soon gained the power to resist.


    Because of Chu Yuan''s shot, all these coercion were blocked out of the two states.


    The sea of ??nothingness.


    Chu Yuan stood up, with golden light all over his body, staring at the sky.


    This is the ghost of the fairy world.


    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t know what the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm wanted to do.


    What kind of pressure is unprovoked.


    Release when released.


    Can you release against your two states? Have to include Eastern Shenzhou and Beixianzhou?


    If Chu Yuan didn''t feel that the sentient beings in the immortal realm were innocent, he would have to retaliate and use his coercion to oppress Westbound and Southern Tianzhou.


    Protect the calf.


    Chu Yuan is the best at it.


    "What the **** does this immortal world want to do."


    Chu Yuan looked at the sky above, the light that had not dissipated for a long time, was a little puzzled.


    What exactly does this immortal realm Tiandao want to do.


    When he was puzzled, a mighty voice came down.


    "Today, the immortal world is in chaos, the people are not living, and the five sages are assigned to enter the world, govern the immortal world, and hope that all living in the immortal world will obey the order of the five sages..."


    "A gluttonous sage sent from the south to the heavens..."


    "Zhang Han, the sacred man from the East..."


    "Three Sends to the West..."


    "Four dispatches..."


    These mighty words announced one thing.


    Xianjie Tiandao dispatched five immortal saints into the world.


    All beings were shocked by this.


    Chu Yuan, who was far away in the Sea of ??Nothingness, was also shocked by this.


    It was not these five saints who were shocked.


    is the names of these five people.


    To be precise, they are the names of two people.


    ÷Òóž? Zhang Han?


    This, isn¡¯t this the second and the fifteen?


    How did the names of these two people appear?


    Chu Yuan subconsciously thought it was a name collision.


    But in the golden light of the sky, five figures appeared from it.


    When Chu Yuan felt the breath of the five figures, he immediately recognized it. Two of them were not his two disciples.


    The second child and the small fifteen, are they betraying the enemy?


    No wonder that in recent days, there have been messages about devouring heavenly materials and earthly treasures. It turns out that these two goods ran to the immortal realm and heaven.


    But, how could these two goods betray the enemy.


    Chu Yuan never believed that his disciples would betray the enemy.


    He wanted to ask these two people very much, but he felt that the current situation was not appropriate to ask.


    Xianjie Tiandao is absolutely staring.


    Unfortunately, there is no other way, so I quietly asked Zhang Han and Tao Yuan.


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly, he was thinking of a way.


    Buzzing...


    just when he is troubled.


    Shenguang Large and Shenguang Trumpet in the long river of kendo sent a message at the same time.


    Shenguang can do it!


    Divine Light can overcome any obstacles and perform something similar to a dream!


    And once this kind of thing is displayed, others cannot detect it.


    "Good function!"


    After understanding this function, Chu Yuan couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Shenguang really has unlimited possibilities.


    Every time he encounters a problem, Shenguang will always provide him with new functions automatically.


    In other words, it is not that Shenguang provides him with new functions, but that he has this ability himself, which is more similar to a kind of forgetting?


    In other words, it seems that he has too many abilities, too many to remember.


    Only when you want to use it, it will automatically remember it.


    In short, his ability is very useful.


    "Thank you to dream? You can try."


    Chu Yuan looked up at the golden light in the sky.


    He is going to give Zhang Han and Tao Yuan a dream, and ask for some questions.


    But it is definitely not a dream now.


    You have to wait until the storm has passed before you can dream.


    Otherwise, he is afraid that it will affect Zhang Han and Lu.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what was going on with these two people, Chu Yuan always believed that his disciples would never betray him.


    He is very confident, very confident.


    Zhang Han is a good cook, but in terms of filial piety, he is no less than Ye Luo.


    The same goes for ??÷Òóž.


    In other words, the dozen or so disciples of Wudaozong are basically the same.


    respects him very much.


    If you say that a certain disciple will betray.


    Chu Yuan didn''t believe it even though he was beaten to death.


    Just talk about the dozen or so disciples.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but wanted to go to Xiao Seventeen.


    this¡­¡­


    He really didn¡¯t understand this disciple.


    Preaching for one year, the cultivation base goes backwards.


    What kind of thing is this...


    The second update, the two updates are sent together.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 862： Layout pit kill

    Chapter 862 Layout pit kill


    A few days later, the turmoil of the Five Saints dispatched by the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao slowly passed.


    In a day and night.


    is located in Southern Tianzhou, a gorgeous palace suspended above the sky.


    At this moment, Zhang Han is sitting inside, he is still devouring the treasures of heaven, material and earth, and practicing.


    He was a little slow in devouring heavenly materials and earth treasures.


    Only practice diligently to ensure that the cultivation base grows at the fastest speed.


    Zhang Han was cultivating while devouring heavenly materials and treasures, while still thinking about things.


    He is a saint in the fairy world right now.


    was named the ¡°Eastern Sacred Man¡± by the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, possessing a part of the Qi fortune in the Immortal Realm, and its mission is to guard the east of the Southern Tianzhou for the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    This location is not bad.


    is already very high.


    But it is far from enough.


    However, he alone is not enough, but if you count the others, it is enough.


    His three subordinates were all assigned to the Xixing State, guarding the Xixing State.


    There are also gluttonous rice dumplings, which also guard the north and south of Southern Tianzhou.


    Calculating, their position is very, very high.


    It can be said that they have the ability to damage the immortal realm and heaven by turning the water back.


    But Zhang Han felt that it was still not enough.


    He wants to develop for a while.


    It would be better to take the place of that blue sky saint.


    to that extent.


    Once they turned against the water, then the immortal realm and heaven would be more than just being hit hard.


    When the time comes, Master will definitely look at them with admiration.


    Zhang Han couldn''t help grinning when he thought of the compliments that Master had said to him in the future.


    Let him think, what will Master tell him in the future?


    When Zhang Han thought of this exciting scene, he was too lazy to practice cultivation, so he sat cross-legged, making up his mind.


    "Han''er, you did a very good job. I misunderstood you for my teacher before. You are the leader of the Innocent Sect. Ye Luo **** is not!"


    Zhang Han touched his throat, pretending to be Chu Yuan, talking to himself there.


    After he finished speaking, he laughed and laughed very happily.


    As if these words were really spoken from Chu Yuan.


    Zhang Han made up his brain for a while, and then he was ready to continue practicing.


    Just when he was about to continue practicing.


    Suddenly, he felt the sky and the earth revolve, and the surrounding scenes were fragmented, and the next moment clouds and mist rose up, covering all directions.


    A trance-like effort.


    A scene around Zhang Han has changed.


    This¡­¡­


    This is how the same thing?


    Zhang Han is unclear.


    "Han Er."


    Zhang Han was stunned, a very familiar voice came over.


    This voice completely stunned Zhang Han.


    This is¡­¡­


    Master¡¯s voice?


    Zhang Han immediately raised his head and looked over.


    I saw a figure slowly appearing.


    This figure is surrounded by divine light, making people unable to see its true appearance, but its divine light is full of supreme coercion.


    Isn¡¯t this his master? !


    Zhang Han''s eyes widened, and he knelt down and bowed quickly.


    "Disciple Zhang Han, see Master!"


    I saw Zhang Han''s respectful and respectful salute, and he dared not neglect the slightest.


    "Get up, Han''er."


    Chu Yuan didn''t go to help Zhang Han either, but said in a soft voice, just staring at the latter without saying much.


    He has to wait for Zhang Han to explain himself.


    "Master, the disciple has completed the arrangement of the master, and now the disciple is regarded as a powerful subordinate of the immortal realm, the goal has been completed!"


    Zhang Han stood up and said repeatedly.


    His face is full of excitement.


    He doesn¡¯t know where he is now, but he is not at all worried about how his master might harm him.


    "Huh??? My layout???"


    Chu Yuan was completely stunned when he heard this explanation.


    What has he arranged? ?


    Chu Yuan thought about it for a long, long time.


    He still doesn''t understand.


    What has he arranged.


    Why didn¡¯t he know.


    "Yes, Master, the disciple has been completed, Master, you deliberately concealed the disciple¡¯s reputation, let the disciple be discovered by the heavenly realm of the immortal world, and then admitted to the subordinates, now the disciple has become a saint under the heavenly realm of the immortal, you can turn back at any time..."


    Zhang Han talked freely and told the matter.


    Listened for a long time.


    Chu Yuan finally understood.


    After a long time, this **** is not betraying him.


    Instead, I became an undercover agent.


    And it succeeded.


    Successfully become an undercover agent. This undercover agent is also very powerful. He is a saint in the fairy world and possesses the luck of the fairy world.


    Xiao, this cock.


    It''s okay to break into the enemy''s high-level team!


    deserves to be his second child!


    Show as always!


    "Not bad, not bad, that little fifteen..."


    Chu Yuan also wanted to ask if this was the case with Taoyuan.


    Before he finished asking, Zhang Han added.


    "Fifteen Junior Brothers, of course they are also undercover agents. By the way, Master, there are three other people who are also my subordinates!"


    Just listen to Zhang Han''s words.


    The words come out.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes widened.


    Fortunately, there is divine light to cover up, so he can''t see his expression.


    No way, he was so shocked.


    Five saints dispatched by Tiandao in the immortal world.


    Except for the second and the fifteen, the other three are also from their side?


    Good fellow.


    He is a good guy directly.


    Chu Yuan didn''t dare to imagine what his expression would be when the fairy world Tiandao knew that he had accepted five people, all his people.


    This **** is really a top show.


    Sure enough, it is a very correct thing to release the second child.


    In the clan, he always backstabbed him.


    Just let out the clan, stab others back!


    His move is really wonderful.


    "Han''er, you did a great job."


    "Do you still need any help now?"


    Chu Yuan looked at Zhang Han with an extremely soft gaze, and asked softly.


    Since there is an undercover.


    Then make good use of it and don¡¯t rush for a showdown.


    Wait until the decisive battle with the immortal realm and heaven, then showdown.


    It must be fun then.


    Xianjie Tiandao knows, he will be very happy.


    "Master, the disciples really need help. I don¡¯t know if Master has a way to destroy the sage in the sky, so that the disciples can get a better position."


    Zhang Han was not welcome, and said something like this.


    "Destroy the Qingtian Saint? This matter is handed over to the teacher, but you need to cooperate to deceive the Qingtian Saint to Eastern Shenzhou or North Xianzhou, at least to the edge, so that the teacher can take action and kill him. ."


    Chu Yuan nodded, and said like this.


    As long as he deceives the fringe area, he can shoot directly and kill it.


    If it is in Southern Tianzhou or Xixingzhou, the immortal realm Tiandao will detect it very quickly, and he will not be able to kill the heavenly saint under the eyes of the immortal realm.


    "This matter is simple! But I need Xu Yu''s help..."


    Zhang Han spoke slowly and said his thoughts.


    He wants to set up a game to kill the sage of the sky, using him and Xu Yu as bait to catch the sage of the sky...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 863： Zhang Han calculated

    Chapter 863 Zhang Han''s calculation


    The edge of East China.


    A figure is standing here.


    This is a young man with a tall stature, wearing a white robe, and looking at the place outside Eastern China with piercing eyes.


    He is Xu Yu.


    was ordered to go to Xixingzhou.


    He is now preparing to head to Westbound State.


    "The old master said, let me go to the westbound state, cooperate with the second brother, and catch the sage of Qingtian to Eastern Shenzhou or Beixianzhou..."


    "The Sage of the Azure Sky is being watched by the Sect Master, is he **** it?"


    Xu Yu whispered in a low voice.


    He received Chu Yuan¡¯s order to find the Sage of the Sky.


    He has hatred with the Qingtian Saint, as long as he uses some methods to make the Qingtian Saint anxious, and then take the opportunity to lead him to Eastern Shenzhou or Beixianzhou.


    With his current strength, against the Sage of the Azure, although he cannot be defeated, the Sage of the Azure can never kill him.


    As for how to make the Qingtian Saint lose his mind, this is Zhang Han''s business, and it has nothing to do with him.


    "Listen to the Sect Master, now the Sage Qingtian is in the northern part of the Westward State!"


    Xu Yu''s heart moved, and he looked towards Xixingzhou.


    His footsteps flashed, he used his body skills, and rushed to the westbound state.


    ...


    at the same time.


    In the northern part of the Westbound state.


    The blue sky saint built a Taoist temple on one of the high mountains.


    This Taoist temple is where the sage of Qingtian lives on weekdays.


    At this moment, Zhang Han is coming from outside, entering the mountain, and visiting the sage of the sky.


    The ??Blue Sky Saint was extremely surprised that Zhang Hanhui would come to visit, but he quickly returned to his senses and warmly welcomed the latter.


    The two sit cross-legged and communicate in Taoist temple.


    "Holy man, why are you here this time? Wouldn''t it really just come to visit me?"


    Blue Sky Saint spoke softly and said.


    He did not look down on Zhang Han in any posture, and completely treated Zhang Han as a peer.


    He can see clearly.


    No matter how weak Zhang Han''s talent is, it is much stronger than him.


    Whether he can become a true saint in the future is difficult to say, but it is inevitable to be stronger than him.


    "Look at what you said. It was you who came to East China to find me in the past. This is the grace of knowing and encountering. How can I forget?"


    "I came here today just to visit you."


    Zhang Han stood up and bowed to the sage in the sky. That was a respect.


    See this scene.


    Blue Sky Saint was stunned for a while.


    Looking at Zhang Han who was extremely sincere in front of him, he took a deep breath.


    He was a little surprised inside.


    I didn¡¯t expect this Zhang Han to actually remember this ¡®graciousness¡¯.


    And even said it so sincerely.


    This Zhang Han is a real person.


    But, having said that, does this attitude like Zhang Han mean that you can fight for it?


    Get his camp?


    Although Zhang Han is not very talented, he is closely related to the other four people behind him. If Zhang Han is won, does it mean that he can bring these Five Saints into his camp?


    A lot of thoughts arose in the sage of Qingtian.


    If they had the unified position of the Six Saints under the Heavenly Dao, their right to speak in front of the Immortal Realm and Heavenly Dao would really be much higher.


    As soon as I thought of this, the sage Qingtian already had an idea.


    "Zhang Daoyou said this, I just acted on orders, and there is no such thing as a gift of knowledge."


    Blue Sky Saint smiled and said.


    "Whether you admit it or not, I do, anyway, I will always remember this grace of knowledge and experience!"


    Zhang Han bowed his hand and said.


    "That''s right, come, come, friend Zhang, how are you in your cultivation now? Can you need any help..."


    The sage of Qingtian became full of enthusiasm, and took Zhang Han''s hand and gave a greeting.


    Zhang Han was also taken aback by this kind of enthusiasm, but he quickly reacted, responding to the Sage Qingtian.


    He had a nonsense with the sage of the sky.


    Blue Sky Saint also has a heart to get closer to Zhang Han.


    So, after the two of them chatted for a while, they both felt ¡®I hate it when we meet each other¡¯, and they almost got to know each other on the spot.


    "Daoyou Zhang, I watch your practice..."


    Blue Sky Saint still wants to talk about Zhang Han¡¯s practice.


    His voice has not fallen yet.


    Suddenly, the whole Taoist temple shook severely.


    Blue Sky Saint frowned.


    Zhang Han showed joy.


    finally come.


    "Xu Yu is here, Qingtian Saint, come out and die!"


    There was a loud shout.


    "This person..."


    The sage Qingtian understood at once, this was Xu Yu who came to seek revenge again.


    It''s just that he is very puzzled.


    Could it be that Xu Yu''s combat power has skyrocketed again? Dare to come to him and provoke him?


    It is estimated that yes, if it were not for the skyrocketing combat power, how dare to come over so arrogantly.


    However, he is not the only one here now.


    There is also Zhang Han.


    As long as Zhang Han joins hands with him, Xu Yu is determined to be no opponent.


    Maybe there is still a chance to kill him here.


    The sage Qingtian just looked at Zhang Han.


    Before he could speak, Zhang Han spoke first.


    "A mere junior, dare to do this, really think that you are a decoration of the blue sky saint? With your power, you can easily take it down. Please go, I will wait for your return, and we will discuss it carefully when the time comes. road!"


    Just listen to Zhang Han''s words.


    Blue Sky Saint: "?"


    What do you mean?


    You said that, I am so embarrassed to ask you to take action?


    Blue Sky Saint''s face twitched.


    He didn''t say much.


    Thinking about it, and preparing to contact the three celestial saints including the stone sculpture guarded in Xixingzhou.


    He hasn''t started the sound transmission yet, and Zhang Han next to him mumbles again.


    "Hey, I really want to make a move, but to deal with such a junior, if two or more sages in the fairy world are allowed to make a move, it will be a shame. Sage Qingtian, what do you think I am doing? Did I say something wrong?"


    Zhang Han muttered, raised his head, and found the Sage Qingtian staring at him. He was shocked.


    "No no, you are right, I am enough to deal with such a junior."


    Blue Sky Saint took a deep breath, didn''t want to say anything, turned around and prepared to go out.


    "Wait! Sage Qingtian, I don¡¯t think you are in good condition. Come on, you can take this pill. I refined it with a secret technique. It can improve a lot of strength in a short time. You are not in good condition now. , Just take this pill."


    Zhang Han suddenly took out a **** pill from the storage ring.


    As soon as this pill was taken out, bursts of divine light emerged, which was extremely bright.


    This pill was personally requested by Zhang Han from Chu Yuan. It was said that it was a pill, rather it was a small path of divine light condensed into a pill shape.


    This divine light was endowed by Chu Yuan with the effect of enhancing combat power, but within the divine light, there is a great calamity that can affect the minds of others.


    This is also one of Zhang Han''s plans.


    Let the sage Qingtian swallow this Shenguang pill, disturbing his mind!


    "nice one!"


    Sage Qingtian didn¡¯t know so much, he felt extraordinary when he first saw the Shenguang Pill.


    He didn¡¯t know what it was.


    But the supernatural light is extraordinary.


    Anyone can see it...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 864： Pattern open

    Chapter 864 The pattern opens


    Before Taoist temple.


    Xu Yu put his hands behind his back and looked at the Taoist temple in front of him without fear.


    He looks plain on the surface, as if there is no defense at all, but in fact, his whole body has already tightened up, and he is ready to fight at any time.


    He has to face, but the sage of the sky.


    How dare he be careless.


    Even if he is now confident that he can draw with the sage of the sky.


    But he still did not dare to underestimate the Qingtian Saint.


    The lion fights the rabbit, and he still knows the truth of using all his strength.


    "Xu Yu, I didn''t bother you, but you dare to come to me. If there is a relationship between Chu and you, I dare not kill you?"


    A cold voice came from the Taoist temple.


    coming!


    Xu Yu didn''t reply, his eyes condensed, and he looked at the place where the sound was made.


    He just took a look.


    The next moment, I suddenly felt like I felt something, I jumped on my feet, and my figure looked like a ghost, backing thousands of meters.


    As he retreated, a huge palm print blasted out of the void and hit his original position.


    This palm directly tore the void, and the terrifying holy power spread out.


    "It''s pretty fast to escape."


    The figure of the blue sky saint appeared in the shattered void, looking at Xu Yu in the distance.


    He didn''t mean to continue to do it, it seemed that he wanted to communicate with Xu Yu first.


    Ke Xu Yu didn''t have the thought of wanting to talk at all. He stepped on the void, and a rune flashed across the void. His figure turned into a ray of light, and he attacked and killed the blue sky saint.


    In the middle of the attack, Xu Yu had already changed his appearance.


    At this moment, he is wearing a golden armor and holding an ancient spear, just like a **** of war.


    "Die to me!"


    Xu Yu stabs Qingtian Saint with a spear.


    This spear is wrapped in infinite power, changing the color of the world and the earth. Its breath is obviously only a level of Qi training, but the power that bursts out is infinitely close to the saint.


    "This!!"


    Blue Sky Saint''s pupils shrank suddenly and felt a fatal threat.


    He was terrified in his heart.


    Unexpectedly, Xu Yu has grown to this level.


    Xu Yu at this moment can really kill him!


    The ??Blue Sky Saint hurriedly mobilized the blessings of the Heavenly Dao to make his own combat power reach the peak, then took out an ancient seal and threw it on Xu Yu.


    The ancient seal changed in the wind, and in an instant it turned into a mountain like a mountain, severely suppressed.


    Facing the ancient seal.


    Xu Yu turned a blind eye, but stabbed the sage of the sky with a spear.


    Boom! !


    Guyin Town to kill.


    The golden armor on Xu Yu''s body burst out with a layer of golden light, and forcibly carried the ancient seal down.


    The ancient seal cannot pose a threat to Xu Yu.


    But the ancient spear in Xu Yu''s hand is very threatening.


    If the Blue Sky Saint was stabbed by Xu Yu, he would be seriously injured if he did not die.


    Sage Qingtian knew this of course, and he tried his best to use his physical skills to avoid the past.


    The blue sky saint under his full strength, of course, can avoid Xu Yu''s blow.


    It¡¯s just how Xu Yu could easily let go of the Blue Sky Sage, failing a single blow, and using his backhand with a series of tactics.


    All moves are invincible, and there is a tendency that no one can stop them.


    The ??Blue Sky Saint was really frightened by Xu Yu''s outburst of combat power, and was forced to defend.


    However, the sage of the blue sky has lived a long time, and after slowing down, he began to counterattack.


    The blue sky saint counterattacked, and the situation suddenly changed.


    Having been pressed and beaten by Xu Yu, it gradually changed to have contacts.


    The battle between the two is going on.


    With the passage of time a little bit, neither of them has the upper hand.


    no doubt.


    Blue Sky Saint and Xu Yu drew!


    None of the two can gain an advantage,


    This kind of result shocked the Sage Qingtian.


    How long has he been practicing? The numbers are uncountable.


    Can Xu Yu?


    Finally, is there twenty years? I''m afraid not!


    Ke is such a person, and he drew with him.


    No matter how much he tries his best, he can''t gain the upper hand.


    Never stay Xu Yu!


    The blue sky saint ignited the killing intent in his heart.


    He really wants to get rid of Xu Yu.


    Let Xu Yu grow like this again.


    When Xu Yu comes to look for him next time, I am afraid it will be the day of his death!


    Island Realm Heavenly Dao could keep his things, he didn''t even think about it.


    impossible!


    There is Chu Yuan behind Xu Yu.


    Chu Yuan can hold the immortal realm and heaven.


    It''s still him who will die then.


    And most of the Immortal Realm Tiandao will not go to war with Chu Yuan in an all-round way because of his fall.


    The more the Saint Blue Sky thinks about it, the more afraid he becomes.


    After one move to force Xu Yu back.


    Sage Qingtian decisively took out the Shenguang pill that Zhang Han had given him before, and swallowed it down.


    At the moment of the entrance of the pill.


    A powerful force spread along his body.


    In an instant, the aura of the sage of the blue sky skyrocketed, and in just a few seconds, he had crossed several classes, which was terrifying.


    Being forced to retreat, Xu Yu felt this momentum, and his face also changed drastically.


    What kind of medicine did this thing knock?


    This is too scary.


    However, it just so happened that his purpose was not to kill the Sage Qingtian, but to lead the Sage Qingtian away.


    "I didn''t fight with you, you cheated."


    Xu Yu left such a sentence, and with a stroke of the ancient spear in his hand, he struck a wave of waves, headed towards the blue sky saint, and then turned and left.


    Wow...


    The sage Qingtian waved his hand and solved Xu Yu''s blow.


    Immediately, the sage Qingtian''s eyes got cold, and he looked at Xu Yu who was leaving, without thinking about it, he chased him directly.


    Perhaps he doesn''t understand what he is doing.


    At this moment, there is only one sentence in his mind.


    If this child is not removed, it will become a major disaster!


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In the Taoist temple.


    Zhang Han looked at the two people away, with the corners of his mouth raised, showing a smile.


    got the bait.


    Not surprisingly.


    Blue sky saint is gone.


    "The things in this Taoist temple can''t be wasted. You have to pack them all away, but there are too many things and it''s useless to me. It''s better to find an opportunity and send it to Wudaozong."


    "By the way, this method is okay. The Immortal Realm Tiandao gives so many things every time. It''s better to talk to Junior Brother and the three subordinates, intercepting a batch of things every time and sending them to Wudaozong."


    Zhang Han''s eyes lit up, and suddenly he thought of such a way.


    Suddenly he felt the pattern opened up.


    On how to contribute to Wudaozong.


    He played this piece clearly.


    Furthermore, he was the one who contributed the most among the Innocent Sect.


    Build the dark power.


    Undercover immortal realm and heaven.


    Now we have to add another transport material into Wudaozong.


    Each of these is a very high contribution.


    Even the big brother, in terms of contribution, he is completely inferior to him.


    He, Zhang, is the first disciple of Innocent Sect! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 865： Decisive Chu Yuan

    Chapter 865 Decisive Chu Yuan


    On the edge of Westbound State, near the land of East China.


    Two streamers flashed past quickly.


    I saw the blue sky saint chasing Xu Yu.


    The two started a chase battle.


    The blue sky saint flies as hard as he can.


    Xu Yu also took out the strength to eat milk to escape.


    Between the two chasing, a random blow split the ground to pieces, and countless creatures in the Westward State suffered as a result.


    But the two of them didn''t care about it at all.


    The blue sky saint pursued with all his heart, vowing to kill Xu Yu.


    Xu Yu deliberately seduce, and while fleeing with all his strength, he did not forget to keep a distance with the sage of the sky.


    In an instant, the two approached the border of Eastern China.


    is approaching the border of East China.


    The blue sky sage trembled suddenly, as if he was thinking of something, and suddenly stopped pursuing.


    He looked up at the border of East China.


    At this moment, his thinking is a bit sluggish, but he instinctively does not want to be near Eastern China.


    "This will not work, can''t catch up? This is it?"


    Xu Yu stopped and said something like this.


    He said these words fall.


    The blue sky saint instantly rose up with anger, his eyes were covered by a layer of gray gas, and his face became hideous.


    "I want you to die!!!"


    The ??blue sky saint seemed to be mad, and moved towards Xu Yu''s attack, seeming to want to tear it apart.


    Xu Yu was taken aback and hurriedly got into the East China.


    The two had another chase.


    However, the moment Xu Yu stepped into Eastern China.


    He didn''t fly anymore, but stopped, turned his head to look at the sage of the sky, with a smile on his face.


    The blue sky saint still ignores him, and rushes towards Xu Yu.


    "Be careful."


    Xu Yu was very calm, only spit out two words.


    Blue Sky Saint was taken aback, he couldn''t help stopping.


    I don¡¯t understand what Xu Yu means.


    Just when he was puzzled.


    Boom...


    The world shook suddenly at this moment.


    The sage Qingtian looked up, and saw golden light shining toward him. With the golden light shining, a tremendous pressure came.


    The mighty heavenly power is permeating.


    Want to suppress the blue sky saint.


    Under this heavenly power.


    The blue sky saint snorted, and his whole body fell down and landed on the ground. This huge heavenly might tried to crush his whole body.


    But the Blue Sky Saint is strong after all, Tianwei only suppressed him, and could not directly suppress him.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Blue Sky Saint also fully awake at this moment.


    He is full of fear at the moment.


    This is East China!


    That Chuyuan site!


    He was cheated by Xu Yu! !


    The pill blinded his mind!


    The sage of the blue sky had a complete epiphany at this moment.


    He was pitted.


    was pitted by Zhang Han, and pitted by Xu Yu!


    That Zhang Han has a problem!


    Realizing this, the sage Qingtian just wanted to use all his energy to transmit sound back to the earth.


    But he hasn''t waited for his voice transmission.


    suddenly.


    A divine light figure shot out from the void, it was Chu Yuan¡¯s divine light large size.


    In order to kill the Heavenly Saint, Chu Yuan opened two consecutive numbers.


    Using Tiandao''s large size to mobilize Tianwei to suppress the Qingtian Saint to prevent him from escaping.


    Carry the Four Swords of Zhuxian with the large size of Shenguang, to personally kill the heavenly saints.


    As soon as Chu Yuan¡¯s divine light came out, he immediately threw out the four swords of Zhuxian.


    Under the blessing of Shenguang, the four swords of ??Xianxian slashed directly in the past, and even the sword formation was not deployed, and they were slashed with their bodies.


    Wow...


    Four swords swept across the void, cutting out four terrifying sword marks.


    Four swords pierced through his entire body under the horrified gaze of the blue sky saint.


    A sword destroys his soul.


    A sword destroys its roots.


    A sword destroys his Taoist heart.


    A sword destroys its past.


    Chu Yuan brought the four words "Zhan Jian" to the extreme.


    Not even a trace of life will be left to the Qingtian Saint.


    Only one face-to-face room.


    The blue sky saint has fallen! !


    The sage Qingtian didn''t understand until he died, why Chu Yuan had to use such a gesture to directly obliterate him when he moved his hands.


    Boom!


    A few muffled thunders sounded above the sky.


    But no anomaly appeared.


    East China, North Xianzhou, the sky is Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan does not allow visions to appear, and there will never be any visions in the heavens of these two states.


    But compared to East China and North Xianzhou, it is plain.


    Westbound and Southern Tianzhou are going crazy. Thousands of thunders are rushing, and the blood is raining suddenly, and the vision of the saint¡¯s fall is vividly revealed.


    Accompanied by the vision, there were waves of terrifying heavenly majesty.


    "Chu Yuan!! Why did you kill my saint!!"


    An angry voice came over.


    This is the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm!


    "He stepped into my Eastern China. I think he was upset, so I cut him off. Why, do you have any comments?"


    Chu Yuan raised his head to look at the sky beyond Eastern Shenzhou, smiled faintly, and said such a sentence.


    The wind was violent all over his body, but the divine light remained unchanged, still surrounding him.


    The four swords of ??Xianxian also hovered beyond the divine light, guarding Chu Yuan.


    He is not afraid of the immortal realm.


    "Are you too far? Just stepping into the Eastern China State, you do it? You have Xu Yu stepping into the Western State, and I have nothing to do, but you act like this?"


    The immortal realm Tiandao is incarnate, standing high among the clouds, overlooking Chu Yuan.


    "Xu Yu went into the Westward State. You didn¡¯t do anything. That¡¯s your business. Anyway, I¡¯m like this. There are five saints under your command, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t let them step into the North Xianzhou or the Eastern Shenzhou, otherwise I will still be killed. Up!"


    Chu Yuan smiled faintly, and said like this.


    "you!!!"


    The golden light of the heavenly realm of the immortal world flashed all over his body, and he was very angry.


    "Why do you want to fight with me?"


    Chu Yuan raised his head and asked such a sentence.


    He is not afraid of the immortal realm.


    Both large ones are here.


    And he has half of the origin of the fairy world.


    He doesn''t believe that the immortal world will want to die with him.


    Shoes are afraid of barefoot!


    Obviously, just as Chu Yuan expected.


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm, didn''t dare to fight with Chu Yuan at all.


    Xianjie Tiandao stared at Chu Yuan for a long time.


    "In the future, don''t let me see your people enter the Westward State or Southern Tianzhou, otherwise, I will never be polite."


    The immortal realm Tiandao left such a sentence, and when the figure moved, it turned into a ray of light and disappeared in the same place.


    Chu Yuan watched the immortal realm Tiandao leave, chuckled, but didn''t care, stretched out his hand and waved, Zhu Xian''s four swords disappeared immediately.


    His figure flashed and disappeared in place.


    Standing in the same place, Xu Yu was stunned for a long time, some of which couldn''t recover.


    Is it all gone?


    Then his task, even if it is completed, right?


    Xu Yu touched his head, still very happy inside.


    Blue Sky Saint is dead!


    The hatred in his heart should also be let go.


    However, having said that, although the death of Saint Qingtian was scammed by the second senior brother, it was a direct cause and effect with him, right?


    The cause and effect is still counted on him?


    Forget it, no matter how much cause and effect he adds, Xu Yu has never been afraid!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 866： Zhang Hans promotion

    Chapter 866 Zhang Han is promoted


    Tiantu.


    When the Immortal Realm Tiandao returned here, he vented his anger in all directions.


    He was obviously irritated by Chu Yuan.


    However, after calming down.


    The Five Saints who were about to be dispatched by the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm, Zhang Han and others were all summoned back.


    Zhang Han and others received the order from the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm, so naturally they did not dare to violate them, and they all quickly returned to the heavens.


    "Zun Shang."


    Zhang Han and other five people all saluted the immortal realm.


    The five of them all follow the blue sky sage and call the heavenly way of the immortal world ¡®Zunshang¡¯.


    "The sky fell, what were you doing at the time? Why didn''t you discourage him?"


    Xianjie Tiandao''s gaze fell on Zhang Han''s five sages, and asked aloud.


    The fall of the sage of the blue sky, he suffered a great loss.


    Lost a saint-level combat power, and even lost the first step in the struggle for luck.


    The part of the fortune that belongs to the Qingtian Saint will undoubtedly be attributed to Chu Yuan.


    Furthermore, he also lost an outstanding subordinate.


    This is simply a heavy loss.


    So he was very angry.


    And he didn¡¯t understand.


    Why don¡¯t these five saints discourage Qingtian saints from going to Eastern China?


    "Housing, I am in Nantianzhou, which is far away from the Westbound State. Whether I can detect it or not, I can''t take any action."


    ÷Òóž spoke immediately.


    A meaning, it''s too far, he can''t control it.


    Xianjie Tiandao naturally has nothing to say about this.


    "Going back, at the time, we didn''t think that the Sage Qingtian would actually break into the Eastern China, so we didn''t care, so we didn''t discourage it."


    Shisu and the other three also followed.


    Xianjie Tiandao said that he could understand it, and he did not pursue it.


    "My dear, at that time, I should be the closest to the sage of the blue sky. I happened to be visiting the sage of the blue sky at that time. In terms of Taoism, I also witnessed the conflict between the sage of blue sky and that Xu Yu..."


    Zhang Hangang was about to speak.


    He hasn''t finished speaking yet.


    was interrupted by a mighty sky.


    I saw the immortal world Tiandao staring at him.


    "Since you were by Qingtian''s side at the time, why didn''t you discourage Qingtian?"


    Xianjie Tiandao asked such a sentence.


    He just stared at Zhang Han.


    Obviously, Zhang Han did not give a satisfactory answer, and he would never let Zhang Han go.


    "Your Excellency, you don¡¯t know. At that time, Sage Qingtian was in a very strange state. He seemed to be controlled by something. I have dissuaded him, but he refused to listen at all. I want to help him deal with Xu Yu, and he too Not willing."


    Zhang Han said repeatedly.


    "Ok???"


    Xianjie Tiandao was taken aback for a moment.


    Is there such a thing?


    "Yes, your honor, that''s what happened, and at the time, the Sage Qingtian seemed extremely irrational, and even verbally abused you."


    Zhang Han spoke again.


    I don¡¯t understand the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm.


    Before this blue sky saint fell, not only did he not listen to persuasion, but also insulted him?


    How can this be.


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm has opened up the long river of the immortal realm, and I want to check it out.


    Zhang Han, who was next to ??, saw this scene and was so scared that he almost ran away without turning his head.


    He opened his mouth and came, but he had never thought that the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm would directly open the river of years for inspection.


    But Zhang Han soon calmed down again.


    Master nodded this matter.


    He didn''t think about it well, and he believed that the Master would definitely help him in the aftermath.


    He worries about so much.


    Yes, Master loved him so much, how could he cheat him.


    Zhang coldly watched the movements of the Heavenly Dao in the immortal world.


    I saw the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm move out of the phantom of the long river in the void, to investigate.


    His original intention was to check the dialogue between the Qingtian Saint and Zhang Han.


    But when he tried his best to investigate, there was a strange scene.


    When the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao inspected it, he was stunned.


    Because he discovered that during the period of time when Zhang Han and the Sage Qingtian were together, it was all chaotic, and it was impossible to check it at all.


    He can see Zhang Han''s visit to the Qingtian Saint.


    But after Zhang Han entered the Taoist temple, everything became confused, and it was impossible to view it at all.


    can''t be said to be chaos either.


    It seems that all traces have been erased by an invisible force, or it seems that something is involved and cannot be displayed.


    "This is how the same thing?"


    Xianjie Tiandao frowned, he subconsciously thought it was Zhang Han''s hands and feet.


    But I thought about it again.


    How can Zhang Han have this kind of ability.


    It¡¯s difficult...


    Blue Sky Saint was calculated by the people over there?


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm is thinking about who can count the sage of the blue sky.


    And when Zhang Han saw the projected result, he was also quietly relieved.


    Sure enough, as he expected.


    Master really has arranged everything for him.


    He is still too tender and can''t think about everything well.


    Hey, at the critical moment, you still have to rely on the master.


    Otherwise, his wave will be miserable.


    "Zhang Han."


    Xianjie Tiandao suddenly spoke and said a word.


    Zhang Han, who was on the side, quickly returned to his senses, and walked to the Immortal Realm Tiandao to salute.


    "Zun Shang."


    Zhang Han looked at the Immortal Realm Tiandao in doubt, not knowing what the other party was going to say.


    "I already know what this happened. Since the fall of the Blue Sky Saint has nothing to do with you, then there is no need to say anything. Starting today, all the positions of the original Blue Sky Saint will be taken over by Zhang Han.¡±


    Xianjie Tiandao faintly spoke, and said something like this.


    The words come out.


    Not only Zhang Han, but the other four were also stunned.


    They did not expect that the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao would suddenly say so.


    "Why, do you have any comments?"


    Xianjie Tiandao asked.


    The Five Saints shook their head quickly, saying that they had no opinion, but they were a little surprised.


    One of the most surprising is Zhang Han.


    He originally thought that he was going to seize the power of the Qingtian Saint, and there was some trouble, but he didn''t expect the Celestial Realm to take the initiative to give it, which really surprised him.


    Xianjie Tiandao saw that the Five Saints had no objection, so he nodded and settled the matter.


    He sees Zhang Han''s performance in his eyes.


    On talent is not the most absolute.


    But in terms of ability, it is the strongest among the five sages, and possesses the commander-in-chief.


    Among the five sages, although ÷Òóž is the strongest, the faintly most prestigious and influential one is Zhang Han.


    And the Five Saints seems to be headed by Zhang Han.


    Xianjie Tiandao knew this very well, so he gave Zhang Han more power.


    "In addition, in the next step, Xixingzhou and Southern Tianzhou will try their best to kill the people of Wudao Sect. If anyone of the Wudao Sect enters, you can kill them. If you can''t get it, you can also call me."


    Xianjie Tiandao gave this order again.


    He completely hates Wudaozong.


    Five Saints heard the words, they were silent for a while, some did not know what to say.


    Here they are, two disciples of Wudao Sect.


    The remaining three are all under the direct disciples of Wudaozong.


    This¡­¡­


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 867： Chus helplessness

    Chapter 867 Chu''s helplessness


    After the fall of the blue sky saint, the fairy realm returned to tranquility again.


    Chu Yuan didn''t choose anything.


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm did not pick things up either.


    But the immortal world is quiet and tranquil, and the catastrophe of the general situation is already deduced.


    The fighting of the sentient beings in the immortal world is getting more and more crazy.


    North Xianzhou is deserted, so there is no one.


    East China is under the control of Chu Yuan, so it''s okay.


    But Nantianzhou and Xixingzhou will not work.


    All beings are fighting almost all the time.


    This kind of slaughter is not only between the ordinary and the common, but at this moment even the celestial beings are also fighting.


    Even the semi-holy ones are fighting.


    The chaos in the fairy world is self-evident.


    East China has almost become the last piece of pure land in the fairy world.


    Here is the guardian of Chu Yuan.


    Tian Dao large suppresses air luck.


    Shenguang large suppresses the qi.


    makes Eastern China not be invaded by the catastrophe.


    In the East China, there is even the Great Tang Dynasty to maintain order and let the East China try its best to maintain peace.


    So under the catastrophe of this kind of immortal world, although there is chaos in East China, it is not to be feared.


    For the peace of Eastern China.


    The Immortal Realm Tiandao is very dissatisfied, but there is no way, but he can only keep his eyes out.


    A little bit of time passes.


    Soon, two years are fleeting.


    On this day, in the long river of swordsmanship, in the hall of Sect Master Wudao.


    Chu Yuan, who is driving the Shenguang trumpet, is opening the status quo of the character and checking it.


    He has been circulating between Tiandao tuba and Shenguang tuba for the past two years.


    While stabilizing the power of Heaven, suppressing the Qi Qi.


    Until today, he has no time to come to the Shenguang trumpet to check the current situation of the disciples.


    ¡¾Ye Luo, your eldest disciple, comprehends thousands of swordsmanship, masters the power of swordsmanship, and his skills are skyrocketing¡¿


    [Your second disciple Zhang Han swallows the treasures of heaven, material and earth, the Taoism rises slightly]¡Á128765


    [Your three disciples Su Qianyuan''s luck in refining witches, mastering the power of the great power, the way is skyrocketing]


    [Your fourth disciple Tantai Luo Xueming comprehend the way of chess, the heart of the Tao is transformed]


    ¡¾Your five disciples Su Xi...¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    [Your fifteen disciples'' gluttonous gluttons swallowed the treasures of heaven, material and earth, and the Taoism skyrocketed]¡Á946327


    [Your 16th disciple Chen Junming understands Confucianism and Taoism, and is recognized by Confucianism and Taoism, and Taoism rises sharply]


    ¡¾Ye Daodao, your seventeenth disciple, is unstable, and his cultivation base retreats greatly¡¿


    ¡¾Ye Dao, your seventeenth disciple, observes the way of leaf fall, but has not gained anything¡¿


    ¡¾Ye Dao, your seventeenth disciple, gave birth to a demon¡¿


    [Your seventeenth disciple Ye Dao''s heart demon grows and grows, and the devilish energy enters the body]


    ¡­¡­


    In general, the situation is still very good.


    The disciples are steadily becoming stronger.


    This is the second child, where are so many treasures.


    Is the immortal world so rich?


    Chu Yuan''s mouth twitched slightly.


    On the side of his Shenguang tuba, in the past two years, he has successively received many treasures and weapons from Zhang Han.


    The huge number of ?? shocked Chu Yuan.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Han gave him so much, and there are still so many heavenly materials and earth treasures left to swallow.


    Chu Yuan has a feeling that Zhang Han can only swallow so much, that''s why he sent that bunch of things.


    That pile of things may just be troublesome for Zhang Han to swallow.


    Is the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm so rich?


    Chu Yuan was speechless.


    Why is he so poor.


    Damn it.


    Damn big dog.


    But it''s not a big problem.


    No matter how rich the fairy world is, he won¡¯t have to be cheap in the end.


    Chu Yuan shook his head, no longer thinking so much.


    He started to read the following information.


    is Ye Dao¡¯s information.


    This leaf road...


    Still not growing at all?


    Also breed the demons?


    Chu Yuan sighed.


    He then silently clicked on the ¡®Ranking of Wudaozong Disciple¡¯s Battle Power¡¯.


    ¡¾Wudao Sect Disciple Battle Power Ranking¡¿


    ¡¾First: Ye Luo (sage)¡¿


    ¡¾Second: Perilla (Sage)¡¿


    ¡¾Third: Su Qianyuan (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Fourth: Tantai Luoxue (quasi saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Fifth: Tao Yuan (quasi saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixth: Ai Qing (Junior Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Seventh: Su Xi (quasi saint)¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Tenth: Doctor Hua (Daluo Jinxian)¡¿


    ¡¾Eleventh: Lin Mo (Daluo Jinxian)¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Fifteenth: Zhang Han (half-step Da Luo Jinxian)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixteenth: Chen Jun (half-step Da Luo Jinxian)¡¿


    ¡¾Seventeenth: Ye Dao (Sanxian)¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Yuan looked at the leaderboard carefully, feeling satisfied.


    Now among the disciples, all the quasi-sages are now.


    If he guessed right, Tantai Luoxue should belong to the pinnacle of quasi-sage, and he could almost reach the realm of saints.


    However, there are still a few disciples, and those who have not reached the quasi-sage are those few Da Luo Jinxian.


    Oh, there are two half-step big Luo Jinxian, the second child Zhang Han and the small sixteen Chen Jun.


    As for the seventeenth disciple Ye Dao...


    is still a loose fairy.


    Chu Yuan estimated that it was impossible to retreat.


    This cultivation base has reached the fairyland, it is very difficult to fall.


    Under the dispersal of immortals, it is the realm of mundane.


    "This seventeen disciple."


    Chu Yuan feels a headache.


    He thought about it, and decided to call Ye Luo over first.


    Ye Luo, who was in the long river of kendo, got the master¡¯s voice and came over immediately.


    "Disciple Ye Luo, pay respect to Master."


    Ye Luo came to the Sect Master¡¯s Hall and immediately bowed and saluted.


    Chu Yuan, of course, made Ye fall up for this, and then he comforted the latter and praised his strength in cultivation.


    Ye Luo is also humble.


    Wait after the two chatted for a while.


    Chu Yuan asked about Ye Dao.


    He had seen it in the status quo of the characters before.


    Ye Luo preached to Ye Dao.


    But there is no result.


    On the other side, Ye Luo heard the master''s question, and after a moment of stunned, he quickly returned to his senses, and his lips trembled, wondering if he should say it.


    "Say it."


    Chu Yuan also saw Ye Luo''s situation, and said lightly, letting him speak boldly.


    "Master, the situation of the Seventeenth Junior Brother, some...somewhat weird."


    Ye Luo was silent for a moment, and said.


    "Weird? What a weird method?"


    Chu Yuan sat cross-legged on the futon and asked softly.


    "Back to Master, the disciples have brought many fellow students to discuss together how to help the Seventeenth Junior Brother become stronger, but no matter what we use, we cannot help the Seventeenth Junior Brother become stronger, but the Seventeenth Junior Brother clearly has a strong talent. , But I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t become stronger.¡±


    "Even the disciple directly teaches it through the Dao of Swords, it can''t make it stronger by a single bit."


    "Moreover, in this process, the Seventeenth Junior Brother did not become stronger, but gave birth to a demon."


    Ye Luo shook his head helplessly, and said like this.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath.


    He knew that maybe Xiao Seventeen would be strange.


    But I didn¡¯t expect it to be so strange.


    A dozen disciples in his clan go together, can''t even bring one person?


    He is a good guy directly.


    And in the process.


    It¡¯s fine if Xiao Seventeen hasn¡¯t become stronger, but a demon is born instead?


    Who is going to make sense?


    He just wants to be a good disciple, so difficult? ? ?


    Me, someone from Chu couldn¡¯t teach a disciple...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 868： Tantai Luoxue became a holy

    Chapter 868 Tantai Luoxue became a holy


    In the palace of the sovereign.


    Chu Yuan had a headache for Xiao Shiqi for a while, and then let Ye Luo leave and call Tantai Luo Xue over.


    He still put the matter of Xiao Seventeen first.


    Train Tantai Luoxue to become a holy first.


    Tantai Luo Xue¡¯s current cultivation base is the closest to the saint.


    is now the pinnacle of quasi-sage.


    As long as you train for a while, you will be sanctified if you are properly.


    So Chu Yuan intends to give priority to cultivating Tantai Luoxue.


    As for Xiao Seventeen.


    Chu Yuan is speechless.


    He was thinking about whether to abolish Xiao Seventeen.


    is used to complete the task of his light trumpet.


    But after another thought, Chu Yuan was very reluctant again.


    Seventeen, no matter what, he is also his personal disciple.


    In-person disciples are both his approved disciples.


    is a disciple in his protection circle.


    He is never willing to teach and abolish this seventeenth disciple.


    Chu Yuan said that although he has the task of teaching abolished disciples, he also has a bottom line.


    His direct disciple, he will never teach abolishment.


    "Hey, the seventeenth disciple, you can only take one step and see one step."


    Chu Yuan sighed faintly.


    Finally closed his eyes and waited quietly.


    He wants to wait for Tantai Luoxue to come.


    After a while.


    A figure quietly walked into the hall.


    "Disciple Tantai Luoxue, see Master."


    The person here is Tantai Luoxue.


    Tantai Luo Xue bowed as soon as he entered the hall.


    At this moment, Tantai Luoxue is wearing a blue robe, her hair is tied with ribbon and tied behind her, her temperament is very calm, but her eyes are full of light.


    The existence of this kind of light makes others look at it, and there is a feeling.


    She can control everything.


    Control everything!


    Everything in the world is like a chess game.


    and she is the one who controls the game.


    But this feeling does not include Chu Yuan.


    Under the divine light of Chu Yuan, everything is vain.


    "Free gift."


    Chu Yuan waved gently.


    An invisible force immediately supported Tantai Luo Xue.


    "Thank you, Master."


    Tantai Luoxue thanks.


    "Well, Luo Xue, you should be the pinnacle of the quasi-sage now, right? How far is it from the realm of the saint?"


    Chu Yuan asked such a sentence plainly.


    "Everything can''t be hidden from the master''s eyes. The disciple is already the pinnacle of the quasi-sage and can step into the realm of the sage at any time, but the master once said that when you break through the sage, don''t worry, you must accumulate first, so the disciple has never made a breakthrough. Will is accumulating."


    Tantai Luo Xue answered her master¡¯s question very well.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan was surprised.


    He didn''t expect that Tantai Luoxue would have reached the pinnacle of Quasi-Saint.


    has been accumulating.


    This disciple is really...


    Really obedient.


    "Luo Xue, how long have you accumulated now?"


    Chu Yuan asked.


    "Returning to Master, the disciples have accumulated more than a year."


    Tantai Luo Xue replied.


    "More than a year..."


    Chu Yuan was shocked again in her heart.


    He didn''t expect that Tantai Luo Xue would be able to break through the saint a year ago. He did not choose to break through, but to accumulate.


    And this accumulation is one year.


    This disciple, the xinxing is really strong.


    "If that''s the case, let''s start to cross the catastrophe today. I''m here as a teacher, and I can protect you."


    Chu Yuan immediately spoke.


    "Yes, Master."


    Tantai Luo Xue was very calm, nodded slightly, sat down cross-legged, and began to mobilize his breath to break through the realm.


    She believes very much in her master.


    Since my master said it was okay, it must be okay.


    Following Tantai, Luo Xue began to mobilize her breath.


    The space around her suddenly became unstable.


    A faint breath that transcends everything, permeating her body.


    This is the breath of the holy.


    It didn''t take long for this breath to permeate, and the surrounding space was shattered suddenly, and a golden light flew away from Tantai Luoxue''s body and penetrated into the space.


    That is the soul of Tantai Luoxue.


    Tantai Luoxue¡¯s soul has gone to the extreme wasteland to become a holy calamity!


    Chu Yuan was shocked again by the scene of Tantai Luoxue¡¯s breakthrough.


    The scene where Luo Xue breaks through Tantai is very quiet.


    But this is not bad.


    On the contrary, this is a good thing.


    This means that Tantai Luoxue''s foundation is very deep.


    Only a deep foundation can control the movement of the breakthrough, which is a kind of control over one''s own power.


    "If Luo Xue breaks through to become a holy, I am afraid that the youngest will not be his opponent."


    Chu Yuan secretly said such a sentence in her heart.


    As soon as he thought of this, he began to separate his mind.


    Turn your mind to Shenguang Queen.


    After mobilizing the Shenguang tuba.


    Chu Yuan did not rush to Extreme Desolation the first time.


    Instead, he drove the Shenguang tuba back to the long river of kendo, came here to pick up Ye Luo, and then went to Extreme Desolation.


    ¡­¡­


    Tantai Luo Xue breaks through to become a holy, the soul goes to the extreme wilderness, and starts the battle of the avenue!


    The countless existences in the extreme wilderness were instantly aware of this.


    They are all watching Tantai Luoxue''s spirit leave from the fairy world and enter the extreme wilderness, and their hearts are a little dignified.


    They don¡¯t know who will be unlucky this time.


    Yes, unfortunately.


    They don¡¯t think they can survive the Great Dao Controversy.


    For details, please refer to the Demon God of Sword, Demon God of Power, and Demon God of Dreams.


    These beings originally wanted to see with their own eyes where Luo Xue would go in Tantai.


    But they haven¡¯t watched it for long.


    Three figures rushed out from the endless darkness.


    Seeing these three figures, these existences suddenly retreated, and they did not dare to look any further.


    These three figures are Sanqing.


    Sanqing hovered in the darkness, looking at the direction in which Tantai Luoxue''s soul was flying.


    "Two brothers, how to deal with this time, this is obviously a disciple of Chu Daoyou."


    Tongtian hierarch carried his hands on his back and asked aloud.


    "Old rules."


    Taishang Laojun nodded calmly.


    "The brother said it was very good."


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded solemnly.


    They Sanqing obviously reached a consensus.


    The three of them are just about to leave.


    Suddenly bursts of golden light flashed before her eyes.


    The next moment, the figure of the Western Two Saints walked out of the endless darkness.


    "Three brothers."


    The Second Western Saint came out, bowed his hands, and said in salute.


    "Two brothers and sisters, together?"


    Tai Shang Laojun asked.


    "Goodness."


    The Second Saint of the West nodded.


    There was not much communication, but a consensus was reached directly.


    They will go together to help Tantai Luoxue who is about to survive the holy calamity.


    "Five seniors, wait a minute."


    Just when the five were about to leave.


    There was another flash of light passing by.


    The next moment, a human snake-tailed existence appeared on the spot.


    This person is Nuwa.


    "Junior Sister, you..."


    Taishang Laojun frowned, wondering why Nuwa came out.


    "Five seniors, I am also going to go with you."


    Nuwa expressed this meaning.


    She is also going to go.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Tai Shang Lao Jun and other five people were taken aback.


    Nuwa What does this mean? ?


    In the old days, the six great saints, have united the front? ? ?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 869： Suddenly of the Gospel Demon God

    Chapter 869 The Sudden Appearance of the Demon God of Chess


    In the extreme desert.


    A beam of divine light arbitrarily crisscrossed it.


    The endless darkness in the extreme wilderness is a great obstacle to others, and darkness will hinder the operation of mana.


    Ordinary monks, even saints, entering this endless darkness will be like entering a quagmire, unable to unfold.


    But this divine light shuttles in the darkness, but like a fish in water.


    Not only is not hindered, but as if assisted, the speed is even more terrifying.


    This divine light is precisely Chu Yuan with a large opening.


    Chu Yuan was rushing with Ye Luo.


    He flew without rush or slowness.


    Obviously, he felt that Tantai Luoxue over there hadn''t met the Chaos Demon God.


    So he is not in a hurry.


    It was the leaf falling behind him, feeling the speed of Chu Yuan''s flight, a little shocked.


    Master is so fast?


    This is too ridiculous.


    This kind of speed.


    He can''t even fly at full strength.


    "Luo''er, what are you thinking about?"


    Flying Chu Yuan still thought, turned his head to look at his big disciple, and asked.


    "Master, the disciple is just feeling that Master is so powerful in escape."


    Ye Luo hurriedly replied.


    He was wrapped in divine light, unable to move, he could only reply in words, and could not make any movements.


    Hear this.


    Chu Yuan was stunned.


    escape, escape?


    Did he use any escape technique?


    Oh, say this.


    Chu Yuan looked at the divine light surrounding him, isn''t this just his ordinary flight?


    What kind of escape is this.


    Where he can escape, it depends on flying freely.


    He got a flat a and was mistaken for a big move?


    This big disciple seems to have misunderstood something.


    Chu Yuan shook his head and smiled, not paying much attention to it, and did not reply.


    He shifted his body a bit, and suddenly increased his speed.


    This sudden acceleration made Ye Luo a big jump, and his heart cried out.


    This master hasn''t used all his strength.


    The two flew forward all the way.


    Chu Yuan stopped suddenly when he approached the spirit of Luo Xue in Tantai.


    He raised his eyes and looked forward.


    In front of him, six figures stood in the darkness.


    Is exactly the six great sages of the past.


    "Six Taoists."


    Chu Yuan also recognized these six people, and gave an ancient ceremony a little bit.


    "Six seniors."


    Ye Luo also saluted.


    "I have seen Fellow Taoist Chu."


    The former six great saints saluted Chu Yuan.


    Then they nodded towards Ye Luo, which was regarded as a courtesy.


    The courtesy given by both parties are different.


    The six saints of the prehistoric times are the ancient Taoist rites.


    Ye Luo is the Taoist ceremony of modern immortal world.


    In contrast, Chu Yuan is different.


    The etiquette he performed is more like an older etiquette than a Taoist etiquette.


    "Why are the six here?"


    Chu Yuan asked softly.


    "We sensed that someone was going to cross the catastrophe and become a holy. We guessed it was a disciple of Daoist Chu, and came here to help Daoist Chu."


    Tai Shang Lao Jun stood up and said.


    The other five people have the same idea.


    Now Chu Yuan was stunned.


    The six great sages are all here to help?


    Sanqing came to help, he could understand.


    After all, they intersect each other.


    The second sage from the West came to help. He didn''t understand, but it made sense.


    But what''s the matter with this girl? The last time he met with each other, it was quite unpleasant.


    Why did my son and daughter come to help him now?


    Chu Yuan did not understand.


    But I don¡¯t want to refuse.


    With the help of the six great saints, it is much better after all.


    "Then thank you six fellow Taoists."


    Chu Yuan bowed his hand and said.


    "Friend Chu Daoist does not need to be polite. Your disciple is in front of you right now, confronting the demon **** of chess. We will take action together. It is estimated that we will be able to solve him in no time."


    Taishang Laojun said like this.


    The same is true of the facts.


    With a Chaos Demon God, it is hard to say whether it can beat one of the seven of them in a heads-up.


    The seven of them here are all top chaos demon gods.


    Especially Chu Yuan, it is the top of the top.


    Seven shots together.


    Only a Chaos Demon, it would be very difficult to resist a breath.


    "Six fellow daoists, I brought this disciple here this time to experience him. If we are next to you, let me try this disciple first."


    Chu Yuan refused, and said his thoughts.


    He brought Ye Luo over. This was the idea.


    He wanted Ye Luo to try to see if he could beat this Chaos Demon God.


    Anyway, it was for Ye Luo to experience it.


    With him sweeping the formation, safety could have been guaranteed, and now it is even safer to have the six prehistoric sages sweeping the formation together.


    "Goodness."


    The Six Sages of the Primordial Desolation have nothing to do, they nodded one after another, and agreed.


    "what?"


    Ye Luo who stood beside Chu Yuan was dumbfounded.


    He was brought against the Chaos Demon God? !


    He thought he was just watching the show, but he didn''t expect that Master was so polite and let him come to face the Chaos Demon God.


    This is too ridiculous.


    Ye Luo knew that he was very powerful among the saints, but he had never thought about going to fight the Chaos Demon God.


    The representatives of the Chaos Demon God are all masters of the existence and belong to the Chaos Demon God.


    No matter how talented he is, he is only a saint. The gap in realm can''t be made up at all, okay.


    "In that case, let''s go."


    Chu Yuan doesn¡¯t care about that much.


    His purpose is to train this big disciple. With the seven of them, nothing will happen to the left or right.


    One thought ends here.


    Chu Yuan immediately waved his hand, Shen Guang wrapped Ye Luo away.


    The six sages looked at each other, got up quickly, and followed Chu Yuan.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    In an endless darkness.


    The demon of chess is facing the spirit of Luo Xue in Tantai.


    Tantai Luo Xue''s spirit looked extremely weak facing the chess demon god.


    There is even a feeling.


    The demon **** of chess can spit out a breath at will, and he can destroy the spirit of Tantai Luoxue.


    But the chess demon **** didn''t dare to do this. The moment he saw Tantai Luoxue''s soul, he understood everything, his face was full of wry smiles, and he just stood there without saying anything.


    "I understand."


    The chess demon **** looked up at the endless darkness ahead.


    He knew why Tantai Luoxue would find him.


    I also know why the demon **** of sword, the demon of strength, and the demon of dream fell.


    He has one thing in common with the three demon gods.


    They and some other demon gods have ever gone through a mysterious place.


    There has always been a rumor in that mysterious place.


    The entrant is dead!


    They didn''t believe it at the beginning, and then countless yuan will pass, and they are safe and sound, which also proves the falsehood of this rumor.


    It just seems now, it¡¯s not all right, but the rumors should be now.


    The Demon God of Sword was the first one to enter.


    The Demon God of Power is the second one.


    Dream Demon is the third, and he is the fourth.


    If he guessed correctly, the fifth one should be the Devouring Demon God.


    The Demon God of Chess sighed deeply.


    Even if he knows everything, he still wants to win a chance.


    The creature in front of him is the creature who wants to take his avenue. If it can be killed, there may be a ray of life!


    At this point, the demon **** of chess has made a move...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 870： Ye Luo Demon God

    Chapter 870 Ye Luo War Demon God


    In the extreme desert.


    In the endless darkness.


    The golden lines spread in the darkness, traverse everything, and quickly formed a chessboard.


    On the chessboard, Tantai Luoxue''s spirit was shrouded in it.


    Strongs of invisible murderous intent filled the spirit of Tantai Luoxue.


    Tantai Luo Xue felt the crisis, her expression changed drastically, and she wanted to do something.


    But an invisible force stopped her, making her unable to move.


    This chessboard is exactly the demon **** of chess.


    God of chess tries to kill Tantai Luo Xue in order to find his life.


    At the moment when Tantai Luo Xue was in panic.


    Seven rays of light appear outside the chessboard at the same time.


    The seven rays of light appeared, Qi Qi released a coercion, which directly shook the chessboard collapsed.


    accompanied by the collapse of the chessboard.


    Seven Dao Qi Machines together locked the Chess Dao Demon God.


    no doubt.


    If it is a chess demon, dare to continue to do it.


    Then it will be directly suppressed by the seven coercion.


    Feel these seven qi machines.


    The Demon God of Chess showed a bitter smile.


    He knew that he could not escape his fate after all.


    "God of chess, you can be convicted."


    A voice quietly fell.


    I saw Chu Yuan came here from a distance with the Six Sages and Ye Luo.


    The sentence just now was what Taishang Laojun said.


    Lao Jun Taishang looked at the chess demon indifferently, it was obviously an old routine.


    "Convict."


    "But...you don''t need the seven chaos saints, come together to deal with me, right?"


    The Demon God of Chess does not want to resist at all, he has already accepted his fate.


    But when he saw the seven top chaos saints coming together together, he couldn''t help but be astonished again.


    How capable he is.


    Let the seven top chaos saints come together to deal with him.


    This is too specific.


    "Look, let''s go."


    Chu Yuan didn''t want to say anything, he let Ye Luo deal with it.


    Then she walked to Tantai Luoxue and confirmed that there was nothing wrong with the spirit of the four disciples, and then she felt relieved.


    Immediately, he used the power of divine light to shelter Tantai Luoxue''s soul, so as not to suffer any bad influence.


    "Master..."


    Tantai Luo Xue was stunned, staring at her master blankly.


    "Luo Xue, wait obediently, wait a while, your sanctification will be over later."


    Chu Yuan smiled back.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    Ye Luo played the chess demon god.


    As soon as he came out, he turned on all the states, surrounded by sword aura, and the shadow of the long river of swordsmanship faintly appeared behind him, holding a long sword in his hand, a horrible sword intent overflowed.


    His momentum at this moment has almost reached the peak of a saint, but he is below the chaotic saint.


    However, relying on the sharpness of the sword, it is enough to threaten the Chaos Saint.


    "Junior, are you the one who won Kendo?"


    The chess demon **** looked at Ye Luo and asked aloud.


    Ye Luo said nothing.


    At all, there is no meaning to communicate with the demon **** of chess.


    He holds the sword in one hand.


    Lifting the long sword, he wanted to cut it over.


    The Demon God of Chess also saw that Ye Luo had no idea to communicate, so he was no longer vague.


    Since Ye Luo wants to fight him, let''s try who is stronger.


    Anyway, those seven did not intervene, he didn''t think that Ye Luo could beat him.


    The demon **** of chess moves in his mind, and countless golden patterns are centered around him, and they are densely packed.


    Under his action.


    Numerous golden patterns soared up quickly, forming a chessboard with him and Ye Luo as the center.


    In the chessboard, Ye Luo''s mana was directly suppressed.


    There is great power in this chessboard.


    Under the suppression of the power of the Dadao.


    Non-chaotic saint, unable to resist at all.


    But Ye Luo possesses kendo and is the master of kendo.


    And before the chessboard appeared, he summoned Kendo.


    As soon as Kendo was suppressed by chess, it immediately aroused self-resistance.


    Boom...


    Ye Luo and Chess Demon have not yet played against each other.


    But the avenues that both sides have mastered are already in line.


    In the endless darkness, there are rumbling noises everywhere.


    It can be seen how terrifying the battle on this avenue is.


    "Humph¡­¡­"


    After counting the rest.


    The entire chessboard was shattered.


    The demon **** of chess snorted, his stature retreated, and blood leaked from the corner of his mouth.


    It is obvious that he has suffered a serious injury.


    He lost this wave of avenue battle.


    Chess and Kendo are head-to-head, it''s almost like a joke.


    "We shouldn''t use the avenue to fight against it. In the avenue battle, I will definitely not be its opponent. If the cultivation base is used to directly suppress it, why is it so."


    The demon **** of chess can also see it.


    Ye Luo''s cultivation base is not as good as him.


    If you hit directly with the cultivation base, it is absolutely impossible for him to be injured.


    "Receive the sword."


    Ye Luo also understood that he won the Great Dao dispute.


    He is also unceremonious.


    Take advantage of the opportunity.


    He attacked decisively.


    He held a long sword in his hand and swept away.


    One sword away.


    turned into a monstrous sword and swept away.


    This sword has a lot of changes. It turns into a fierce sword, another feminine sword, and another time it is like engulfing the momentum of thunder, with endless changes.


    The Chu Yuan who mastered thousands of swordsmanship, with a single sword, his momentum is far beyond ordinary.


    This sword, to a certain extent, even surpasses the saint, and can be compared with the chaos saint.


    The chess demon **** looked at the sword, and quickly mobilized the power of the avenue to form a shield to block the sword.


    buzzing...


    The sword force collides with the power of the great road.


    There was another buzzing sound in the darkness.


    After a while.


    Ye Luo got close, and had a close battle with the demon **** of chess.


    The two sides are fighting.


    God of chess is obviously not good at close combat.


    After being approached by Ye Luo, the Chess Dao Demon could not pull the distance away, and could only be continuously attacked by Ye Luo.


    The two sides were even tied for a while, and no one can win.


    However, once the distance is pulled by the chess demon, then Ye Luo''s situation will become dangerous.


    At the moment, it can be tied, completely because Ye Luo has been sticking to the Demon God of Chess and did not give him a distance.


    ¡­¡­


    not far away.


    Chu Yuan and Honghuang Six Sages are watching the battle between Ye Luo and the demon **** of chess.


    When they saw Ye Luo sticking to the demon **** of chess, they couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "This little friend Ye is really good at it. In the realm of a saint, he fought against the saint of chaos and even drew a draw."


    "Sure enough, those who hold kendo are all good fighters, and those who hold kendo in all generations are like this."


    "As the saying goes, time is the respect, space is the emperor, no cause and effect, fate is the emperor, tsk tsk, I think the people of these good things are wrong, and kendo has forgotten to be listed."


    "Hey, there is actually no troubleshooting. In fact, there is no difference between the strength of the avenue, and it depends on the person who masters the avenue."


    "Yes, Ye Xiaoyou is obviously good."


    The six great saints are all complimenting Ye Luo.


    Chu Yuan listened, his face was calm, but his heart almost laughed crazy, full of pride...


    (End of this chapter)

 ~： Happy new year wow

Happy new year wow


    On the last day of 21 years, I¡¯m going out to play, take a day off today, and start 22 years tomorrow, try to update!


    My friends are out to play, happy new year, happy new year''s day


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 871： Pangu phantom

    Chapter 871 Pangu phantom


    In the extreme desert.


    The battle between Ye Luo and the demon **** of chess continued.


    The two sides fought in the dark.


    The aftermath of horror almost swept all together.


    But there is still no difference between the two sides.


    Even to a certain extent.


    The demon **** of chess was pressed and beaten by Ye Luo.


    Ye is too good at fighting, and the master of kendo, his offensive is the most terrifying.


    However, the realm of both sides is still a big issue.


    God of chess is a real chaotic demon, chaotic saint, who masters the existence of a great road.


    Ye Luo is just a saint.


    The gap in the realm of ?? cannot be easily bridged.


    Ye Luo is now only because he has been stuck to the demon **** of chess, can he play against the latter.


    Once it is slowed down by the demon of chess, the situation can be very bad.


    The Demon God of Chess also knows this.


    So he worked very hard to keep the distance from Ye Luo.


    The two sides continue to fight.


    Ye Luo sticks with one heart.


    The demon **** of chess is single-minded to open the distance.


    The two are so stalemate.


    Finally, after another fight, something changed.


    The devil of chess suddenly revealed a flaw.


    Ye Luo seized the opportunity and slashed with a backhand sword.


    With one sword, the demon **** of chess was blasted back tens of thousands of miles.


    Looking again, the chess demon was panting, and there was a sword mark on his chest.


    Obviously, he was injured by this sword.


    But he also succeeded and distanced himself from Ye Luo.


    "Oops."


    Ye Luo naturally understood this, he said inwardly, and moved towards the demon **** of chess.


    He tried to reattach the chess demon.


    But how could the demon **** of chess give this opportunity.


    "Master of Swordsmanship, you really deserve this title. If you are in the same realm, I am definitely not your opponent, but you at this moment are far from my opponent!"


    The chess demon **** looked at Ye Luo with piercing eyes.


    in a moment.


    He opened his hands, and a terrifying force erupted from his body, it was all the power of the great power.


    The power of the avenue turned into countless golden patterns, spreading in all directions, surrounding the leaves, forming a chessboard.


    The board is standing again!


    When the chessboard falls.


    Boom...


    There were dull rumblings in the darkness.


    God of Demon Goes All Out!


    Ye Luo inside the chessboard only felt a huge pressure.


    Fortunately, there is a kendo projection to share the pressure for him, otherwise the pressure may be able to suppress him.


    "Chaos Saint is Chaos Saint after all..."


    Ye Luo couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    Even if he is good at fighting, it is really difficult to take advantage of an existence with rich experience and a higher realm than him.


    "One please, fellow Pangu Daoists help!"


    The voice of the demon **** of chess resounded in the chessboard.


    The next moment, within the chessboard, countless lights flashed past.


    I saw these rays of light quickly converge, and then condensed into a huge phantom.


    This phantom is a big man with a disheveled hair.


    As soon as this big man came out, the coercion on the chessboard suddenly doubled.


    Obviously, this big guy is just a phantom.


    Ke, however, brought an unparalleled pressure to Ye Luo.


    It can even be said that the Demon God of Chess has never put such pressure on him.


    "Is this the phantom of Kaitian?"


    Ye Luo''s forehead was sweating coldly, and he raised his eyes to look at the big man''Pangu Xuying''.


    He had heard his master talk about this person.


    This is just a phantom in front of him, which can make him feel invincible. If the deity descends, what kind of scene should it be.


    This pangu phantom is worthy of the praise of his master!


    Ye Luo was in a daze.


    The Pangu phantom did not stagnate, and when he raised his hand, he punched it towards Ye Luo.


    With a punch, the endless power covered Ye Luo, forcing him to be unable to escape.


    "Oops¡­¡­"


    Ye Luo got up and wanted to use his power, broke free, and left the chessboard.


    His mana mobilizes Kendo.


    can be under the punch of Pangu Void.


    The kendo trembled violently, and he did not dare to compete with Pangu phantom.


    This time, Ye fell into a miserable situation.


    Sword Dao did not cooperate, Ye Luo''s mana mobilized something wrong, there was no time to defend Pangu Void''s punch, so he could only watch the latter blast and kill.


    ¡­¡­


    far away.


    The Six Sages and Chu Yuan are watching this scene.


    They were also surprised for a long time when they saw Pangu Void being summoned out.


    Especially the Six Sages, their pupils shrank suddenly after seeing the Pangu phantom on the chessboard.


    They are all descendants or descendants of Pangu.


    "Father Pangu..."


    "Ye Xiaoyou is in danger. Three Thousand Avenues have been cut by Pangu. I have a natural fear of Pangu. I am afraid that Kendo cannot help Ye Xiaoyou..."


    "Friends of Chu Dao, we, we, we face Pangu, and we can''t make a move. Pangu has too much shadow in our Dao heart..."


    The Six Primordial Saints frowned.


    Chu Yuan heard the words, but he had no thoughts at all, his face was expressionless, his whole body was surging, and he was ready to do it.


    Xianxian''s Four Swords floated out slowly, surrounding him.


    The terrifying Jian Xian Qi began to develop.


    The Six Sages of the Wild, seeing Chu Yuan''s unscrupulous preparations, his eyes flickered.


    Facing Pangu phantom so plainly.


    Sure enough, their guess is correct.


    Chu Yuan is at least an existence beyond the old Pangu.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to see Pangu phantom so plain.


    can be so plain.


    There are only two possibilities.


    Either the history of existence far exceeds Pangu.


    Either you have never seen Pangu, the ignorant is fearless.


    The six great saints are all shocked.


    The most shocking person was the Master Tongtian.


    Tongtian leader knows that the origin of the four swords of Zhuxian is the original Pangu force fighting three thousand chaotic demon gods, and the Dao feels that he will drop the four swords and the formation map to help Pangu.


    Therefore, Pan Gu is regarded as the first master of the Four Swords of Zhu Xian.


    But now Daoist Chu is holding the Four Swords of Zhu Xian, trying to manipulate Pangu phantom.


    According to common sense, the Four Swords of Zhuxian is impossible to use. Even if he controls them, the Four Swords of Zhuxian will definitely resist.


    But in the hands of Fellow Chu Daoist, the Four Swords of Zhu Xian did not show any signs of resisting. Instead, they locked the Pangu phantom with their will.


    Fellow Taoist Chu, what is the origin...


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Yuan next to ?? doesn''t care what these people are thinking.


    He is ready to do something to deal with this Pangu phantom.


    Four swords of the immortal come out.


    He immediately wanted to let Four Swords slash to save Ye Luo.


    But when he was ready to do it.


    Abnormal mutation.


    Leaves suddenly broke out, and a long sword in his hand turned into countless fragments.


    Every fragment is transformed into a kendo projection.


    Countless kendo projections burst out, surrounding Yeluo, forming a blockade, blocking the punch of Pangu Void.


    Swordsman at a critical moment, choose to protect Ye Luo, even in the face of enemies who have severely damaged it, still protect the master of kendo!


    a little bit later, there is a second more


    Happy New Year, my friends.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 872： Everything is under control

    Chapter 872 Everything is under control


    Boom...


    Sword and Pangu phantom face-to-face.


    A loud noise.


    I saw Ye Luo''s figure regressed thousands of meters.


    And the Pangu phantom stood still in place.


    One click.


    Leaf fell unscathed.


    Swordsmanship protected Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo looked at the dense kendo projections around him, feeling moved in his heart, and it was not in vain that he spent a lot of time communicating with kendo.


    This kendo is still very reliable.


    However, he is really not an opponent of Pangu Void.


    This Pangu phantom is too powerful.


    Even if it was just a simple phantom, it was far from his opponent.


    it''s time.


    Call Master!


    Ye Luogang wants to call his master to appear on stage.


    Ke hadn¡¯t waited for him to speak yet.


    A voice sounded quietly in his ear.


    "Loo''er, step back, and leave the rest to your teacher."


    The sound of this voice also made Ye Luo relieved.


    Ye Luo turned his head slightly and looked at his side, only to see that Chu Yuan had already come to him, not knowing when, and stood there quietly, looking at Pangu phantom.


    "You did a great job."


    Chu Yuan simply glanced at Pangu Void, and then at Ye Luo.


    "Master is absurdly praised."


    Ye Luo bowed his hands and bowed.


    "Go to the back, lest you get caught in the aftermath."


    Chu Yuan said such a sentence softly.


    He finished.


    Slightly wave behind him.


    A line of divine light flashed across.


    I saw that the chessboard was quietly opened with a hole.


    But the chessboard did not collapse, but still exists.


    In this case, it is as if the chessboard belongs to Chu Yuan. You can open it when you want to open it, and you have no scruples at all.


    This is silly to show the chess demon not far away. Is this his chessboard or this person''s chessboard?


    But Chu Yuan didn''t pay attention to the demon **** of chess, waved his hand and let Ye Luo leave.


    Ye Luo did not hesitate, bowed again, and then turned and left the chessboard.


    Chu Yuan watched Ye Luo leave the chessboard.


    Then he fixed his gaze on the demon **** of chess.


    Yes, Chu Yuan didn''t even look at Pangu Xuying.


    He has been looking at the demon **** of chess.


    I saw his thoughts move.


    The four swords of Zhu Xian surrounded by him suddenly flew out, slashing towards Pangu Void.


    Pangu phantom figure moved and took a step forward.


    He has just taken a step.


    Xianxian Four Swords had already been cut over.


    Four swords turned into four streamers, attacked and killed.


    Pangu phantom hadn''t moved, it was beheaded by four swords, turned into countless fluorescent light, and dissipated away.


    Chu Yuan''s blow, Pangu phantom dissipated!


    The combat power displayed by the two is not of the same level at all.


    "No, it''s impossible..."


    The Chess Dao Demon saw Pangu Void being taken down by a single move, his eyes widened, and he said that it was impossible.


    He hasn''t recovered yet.


    The next moment, Chu Yuan had already killed him.


    The demon **** of chess raised his hand to resist Chu Yuan.


    can be the moment when Chu Yuan meets the demon **** of chess.


    The Demon God of Chess only felt an unrivaled force attack, and his entire body flew out uncontrollably.


    He tried very hard to get rid of the force that forced him to fly upside down.


    But he had no time to react.


    A ray of light flashed.


    The figure of the six great sages quietly fell behind the chess demon god.


    Tao Shang Lao Jun took out the Tai Chi picture.


    Yuanshi Tianzun took out Pangu banners.


    Master Tongtian took out the Qingping sword.


    The Second Western Saints and Nuwa also took out their own housekeeping treasures.


    At the next moment, the Six Saints of the Primordial Lands all started together and killed the demon **** of chess.


    The demon **** of chess saw the light at that moment...


    Immediately, the demon **** of chess completely fell.


    There was a big shake in the darkness.


    But there was no movement.


    Where do the chaotic demon gods who live in the dark dare to move?


    The fall of the demon **** of chess also represents the official sanctification of Tantai Luo Xue.


    At the same time, pass this battle.


    also made the Six Sages and Chu Yuan thoroughly understand Ye Luo''s combat effectiveness.


    is clearly a saint, but has the strength to challenge the Chaos Demon God.


    They basically understand.


    After Ye Luo broke through to the realm of Chaos Saint, I''m afraid that among the Chaos Demon God, few can compete with Ye Luo.


    Chu Yuan was also pleasantly surprised at Ye Luo''s realm.


    He had never thought that Ye Luo would be so powerful that he could really challenge the chaos saint.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    the other side.


    The fairy world, in the heaven and earth.


    Xianjie Tiandao seemed to feel something, he suddenly raised his head and glanced towards the sky, frowned slightly, a little puzzled.


    Why does he feel a little palpitation?


    But I don¡¯t know what happened.


    "Where is the extreme desert?"


    "Could it be that what''s going on on the extremely deserted side?"


    "Why don''t you go out and investigate? No, if you leave the immortal world, then Sanqing might attack me."


    Xianjie Tiandao really wants to go out and have a look.


    But he can''t help it.


    His power depends on the fairy world.


    If you go out, your strength will be greatly reduced.


    The Holy Trinity of Order will not let him go.


    no.


    Never go out.


    At least the immortal world must be unified and strengthened, so that he can break through the saint of the road before he can go out.


    At that time, no matter how strong it is, there will be no way to win him.


    Furthermore, I¡¯m not sure, but he will pay the three clearings by then.


    "Forget it, the top priority is to kick Chu Yuan out of the game and unify the immortal world."


    Xianjie Tiandao was silent for a while, and made such a decision.


    However, if you have to kick Chuyuan out, you must fight for luck.


    To fight for luck, he needs a saint.


    There are only five celestial saints right now.


    I lost a blue sky sage before, this is really not right.


    "No, you have to kick Chu Yuan out quickly, then you can only use some extreme methods."


    "But before that, you have to cultivate gluttonous food first. The current state of gluttonous food is very close to the real sage state. Prioritizing the cultivation of gluttonous food will surely be able to quickly become a true saint."


    "At that time, there will be a true saint, and he will not be afraid of that saint disciple under Chu Yuan."


    Xianjie Tiandao whispered.


    He quickly made a specific plan.


    First cultivate gluttons to become saints!


    And then talk about other things.


    In his opinion, Chu Yuan has only two saints under his command.


    One is Ye Luo.


    One is Xu Yu.


    That Ye Luo is a true saint, so he needs to cultivate gluttons to deal with it.


    As for Xu Yu, Zhang Han had to deal with it.


    The four Zhang Han, under the blessing of Heavenly Dao, must be able to deal with Xu Yu.


    In this way, he and Chu Yuan''s forces were tied.


    Oh, a tie is only the worst result. Most of the possibilities are that his subordinate forces will oppress Chu Yuan''s subordinate forces to fight, or even destroy Chu Yuan''s subordinate forces.


    "Chu Yuan..."


    "You must be dealt with this time."


    The golden light on the body of Tiandao in the immortal world was shining.


    He already has a way to deal with Chu Yuan.


    What he is going to do this time is to completely kill Chu Yuan, even if it can''t be killed, he will be kicked out.


    Everything is under control...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 873： Dont play

    Chapter 873


    In the long river of kendo.


    At this moment, Tantai Luoxue''s spirit returned, body and soul were united, she should have broken through to the saint.


    When she was sanctified.


    Kendo Long Hanoi trembles violently.


    Holy power spread out, wanting to sweep everything.


    Non-saint and saint, that is the gap between the two worlds.


    Tantai Luo Xue broke through and became a holy, the huge energy was not something she could control in an instant.


    Shengwei swept through and was not what Tantai Luoxue wanted, but she could not stop it.


    Fortunately, there are two other saints in Wudaozong.


    Su Qianyuan and Zisu noticed it for the first time, and set off one after another.


    Su Qianyuan used the magic of heaven and earth, and his body turned into a huge body of billions of meters, blocking the Yintian Island, isolating Shengwei from leaking out.


    Ziso also displayed magical powers, blocking all the Saint Majesty in Yintian Island.


    The two cooperated tacitly.


    Successfully blocked all the Shengwei that erupted from Tantai Luoxue Sanctuary.


    On the square of the Sovereign Hall.


    The other direct disciples also gathered together, all looking at the Sect Master Hall.


    Shengwei came from there.


    "Four Sisters are also sanctified."


    "Isn¡¯t this an internal scroll? We people obviously don¡¯t become holy so quickly, isn¡¯t this embarrassing? I have to curl us to become holy quickly..."


    "The four senior sisters are all sanctified, you say, who will be sanctified next?"


    "I think it may be the fifth elder sister, but it may also be the eleventh elder sister. In short, it cannot be the second elder sister."


    "Agree..."


    "Seconded¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    Personal disciples are all sighing Tantai Luoxue''s sanctification, and at the same time, their heart for sanctification has become stronger.


    Most of these disciples are already quasi-sages or Da Luo Jinxian.


    It is far away from the realm of the saint, but it is not unattainable.


    Just as the disciples were talking in person.


    The Holy Power that erupted from the main hall of the suzerain suddenly converged.


    Obviously, Tantai Luoxue has successfully broken through and stabilized her realm, so she took the initiative to converge Shengwei.


    Personally, the disciples were a little stunned when they saw this scene.


    Why did the four elder sisters break through the sage realm so quickly?


    They remembered the time when Ye Luo, Su Qianyuan, and Shisu broke through before, but they broke through for a long time, and it took a long time after the breakthrough to stabilize their realm.


    Why is it so fast to arrive at the Fourth Senior Sister Tantai Luoxue?


    When they are puzzled.


    Outside Yintian Island, a voice came out.


    "Senior Sister Si, now that your realm is stable, come out quickly and fight with the brothers, let the brothers see how strong your sage realm is!"


    This is Su Qianyuan¡¯s voice.


    Su Qianyuan is inviting to fight against Tantai Luoxue.


    The disciples who passed the personal report were stunned for a while, and they suddenly became a little curious.


    Will Tantai Luo Xue be invited?


    didn''t wait for them to think about it.


    At the next moment, a white light came out of the main hall of the sovereign and went to the outside of Yintian Island.


    Luo Xue meets Tantai!


    The direct disciples are even more curious now.


    Three brothers and four sisters, who is better?


    ¡­¡­


    Outside of Hidden Sky Island.


    Tantai Luo Xue wore a green robe, without wind, she was full of a natural smell, as if she was integrated with everything.


    Looking at her opposite, Su Qianyuan has transformed into a normal person size, and he has properly formed a big man with a scorpion, which looks a bit like the Pangu phantom before.


    The two stood opposite each other.


    "Fourth elder sister, come on, let''s take action first, after all, brother is sanctified before you, so it¡¯s not good to bully you."


    Su Qianyuan said carelessly.


    In the opposite Tantai Luoxue felt amused for a while, not knowing what to say.


    This third brother is too combative.


    In this case.


    Then she is welcome.


    Warlike, right?


    Then she wanted to see if Senior Brother San could fight with these people.


    Tantai Luo Xue had a thought.


    Countless golden lines drilled out of the void around her.


    Wow...


    In an instant.


    Numerous golden lines flew out, forming a chessboard centered on her and Su Qianyuan.


    Beyond the chessboard, there is a long river of kendo.


    Inside the chessboard, there is a small world controlled by Tantai Luoxue.


    In the chessboard, a huge pressure directly fell on Su Qianyuan.


    But for Su Qianyuan, this pressure is almost the same as there is no one, his body is too strong.


    The pressure came over, it seemed to warm him up, and he was very comfortable.


    "Junior sister, if this is the way..."


    Su Qianyuan wanted to say something, all of a sudden arrogant.


    But he hasn''t said it yet.


    Suddenly, within the chessboard, bursts of intense light flashed.


    After a while, the bursts of light turned into figures and stood on the chessboard.


    Among these figures, there are a total of seven figures.


    The six figures are the six prehistoric sages in the extreme wilderness.


    There is another figure of Ye Luo.


    The manifestation of these seven figures makes the atmosphere in the chessboard full of depression.


    Su Qianyuan saw these seven figures, and everyone was stupid.


    The sense of oppression brought to him by these seven figures is extremely powerful.


    Ye Luo leave aside.


    He could not see the remaining six figures, but he knew very well that he could never be his opponent.


    "Junior Tantai Luo Xue, please help six seniors."


    "Junior Sister Tantai Luo Xue, please help senior brother."


    Tantai Luo Xue can''t care about Su Qianyuan.


    She said these two sentences silently.


    Ye Luo is a saint.


    The Six Sages of the Primordial Wilderness are even the chaos saints.


    projected their existence, they will inevitably be detected, so she needs to ask these seven people for instructions.


    Agree with this.


    When her two sentences fell.


    In the darkness, seven voices sounded at the same time.


    ¡°Goodness.¡±¡Á6


    "Junior sister does not need to say much, just project it directly."


    get permission.


    The corner of Luo Xue''s mouth rose slightly.


    Senior Brother, then, then, it will be your turn to be unlucky.


    "Thank you for the six seniors, and thank you, big brother."


    Tantai Luo Xue bowed to the void.


    Then, she had a thought.


    Seven figures moved at the same time.


    Among the six prehistoric sages, the projection of the western two sages flew out, holding Su Qianyuan in hold.


    Su Qianyuan was stunned all of a sudden, he didn''t even see the person coming, so he was pushed to the ground.


    He fought hard, but he couldn''t do it at all.


    The power of these two projections is very large.


    is so big that he can''t even move.


    was forced to be helpless.


    Su Qianyuan directly opened the avenue of power, and his combat power skyrocketed in an instant, he wanted to break through these two projections.


    But the next moment, the phantom of Sanqing descended, suppressing him again.


    There is a phantom of Nuwa, standing behind, ready to attack.


    There is also the phantom of Ye Luo standing in front, preparing to attack the front.


    "Hey, fourth sister, I surrender, surrender..."


    "Don¡¯t, Fourth Junior Sister, don¡¯t do it, wait, get this phantom away quickly, what the **** is this, I won¡¯t play, don¡¯t play..."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 874： Extremely Desolate Vibration

    Chapter 874 Extreme Desolation Vibration


    Within the long river of kendo.


    When Chu Yuan returned with Ye Luo, the kendo long river had already recovered calm.


    Ye Luo came into the long river of kendo, looked around, looking at everything in all directions, with a smile on his mouth, and he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.


    "Luo''er, what are you laughing at?"


    Chu Yuan was aware of Ye Luo''s expression and couldn''t help but asked aloud.


    "No, nothing."


    Ye Luo shook his head quickly.


    How dare he say this.


    Just when Tantai Luo Xue projected him, he felt it.


    Naturally, he also knew about Su Qianyuan''s beating.


    Of course he was happy to see the third child being beaten.


    But he can''t show it in front of the master, that''s not ridiculous.


    So he can only pretend not to know.


    Chu Yuan looked at Ye Luo''s weird appearance, and didn''t pay much attention to it. He just murmured in his heart, but said nothing on the surface.


    He asked Ye Luo to practice by himself.


    Then he entered the hall of the Sect Master of Yintian Island.


    ¡­¡­


    Once back to the Sect Master Hall.


    Chu Yuan immediately started a trumpet, and began to check the status quo of the characters on a daily basis.


    After checking it around and found that there was nothing wrong, he was relieved.


    What should get stronger is still getting stronger.


    The fall is still falling.


    Everything is the same.


    Then he opened the ¡®Wudao Sect¡¯s Battle Power Rankings¡¯ to check it out.


    ¡¾Wudao Sect Disciple Battle Power Ranking¡¿


    ¡¾First: Ye Luo (sage)¡¿


    ¡¾Second: Perilla (Sage)¡¿


    [Third: Tantai Luoxue (sage)]


    ¡¾Fourth: Su Qianyuan (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Fifth: Tao Yuan (quasi saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixth: Ai Qing (Junior Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Seventh: Su Xi (quasi saint)¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Tenth: Doctor Hua (Half-Step Quasi-Holy)¡¿


    ¡¾Eleventh: Lin Mo (Daluo Jinxian)¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¾Fifteenth: Zhang Han (Da Luo Jinxian)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixteenth: Chen Jun (Da Luo Jinxian)¡¿


    ¡¾Seventeenth: Ye Dao (Half Step Sanxian)¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    One Four Saints! !


    Counting Xu Yu, that is the Five Sages!


    What a grace this is.


    However, what the **** is going on with this little seventeen.


    Chu Yuan didn''t even look at Zhang Han anymore, his eyes fell straight on Ye Dao, who was the last one.


    What is this half-step Sanxian?


    Now, can''t even disperse immortals be counted?


    Fuck, this seventeenth disciple is really okay.


    This rate of decline.


    He can''t even think about it.


    Not even scattered immortals.


    How much is this...


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan sighed for a long time.


    He really didn¡¯t understand why.


    He used to want to teach disciples, but all of them have become talented.


    Now I want to teach a talented disciple, but I¡¯ve given it up.


    What kind of thing is this.


    That''s it.


    This little seventeen, let''s ignore it for now.


    Chu Yuan was rather helpless, and let go of his thoughts about this young seventeen.


    Now that he has the ability to teach abolished disciples.


    It would be better to unify the three numbers first.


    Teach a group of disciples to abolish a group of disciples, remove the rules in the trumpet, and then the three trumpets formally become one.


    Except for the Shenguang Trumpet, the Heavenly Dao Tuba and Shenguang Tuba are all of the ¡®Chaotic Sage¡¯ level.


    If the three numbers become one, it means that he has further strength.


    The Saint of Chaos goes one step further, and that is the ¡®Sage of the Dao¡¯.


    If he can reach the point of a saint on the road.


    The first thing he has to do is to rub the dog''s heavens on the ground.


    Because he was a half-step Dadao saint before, he actually shot him.


    Wait for him to unify the number three, he wants to see a few dishes in this immortal world.


    As long as he reaches the Dao Sage, he will be able to suppress the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao easily.


    Then, the first thing to do is to bring the number three into one.


    Teach the abolished disciples, teach the abolished disciples...


    Go to other places first and recruit a group of mortals at random.


    At that time, he personally watched it.


    Teach this group of disciples abolished, and take the opportunity to unite on the 3rd.


    "Where should I recruit a group of disciples?"


    Chu Yuan frowned and thought for a while.


    Finally, he decided to go to the Supreme Profound Realm.


    In the past, he was the way of heaven in the Supreme Profound Realm.


    After being mobilized, he withdrew from the position of the Heavenly Dao of the Supreme Profound Realm and became a half of the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    In the original Supreme Profound Realm, he let Wei Laifa become the Dao of Heaven.


    Now that I need it, I can contact Wei Laifa to make it clear to the other party that the other party can¡¯t help without help.


    Just when Chu Yuan wanted to do something.


    Suddenly, the entire river of swordsmanship trembled violently.


    This made Chu Yuan stunned.


    He immediately returned to the Shenguang tuba.


    Chu Yuan mobilized the Shenguang tuba and walked out of the Sect Master¡¯s Hall, wanting to see what happened.


    Have a great light, no matter what happens, he has the power to fight back and cope.


    When Chu Yuan walked to the entrance of the Sect Master Hall.


    Looking up, he saw a dozen of his direct disciples, except for the seventeenth disciple Ye Dao, who were all in the air, looking at the sky of the long river of kendo, trying to see something.


    Chu Yuan also followed to look towards the sky of the kendo river.


    The long river of kendo Because Ye Luo comprehend a kind of kendo, each kind of kendo turns into a little fluorescent float, so the sky of the long river of kendo is formed by the condensation of countless fluorescent lights, which looks brilliant.


    Chu Yuan''s gaze looked at the place beyond the long river of kendo. He relied on the power of the powerful divine light to see what had happened.


    But after watching for a long time, he couldn''t see what happened.


    He can only detect it.


    This kind of movement was passed from the extremely wasteful side.


    He didn¡¯t know what happened to Jihuang.


    But the shock was indeed transmitted from the extremely wasteful side.


    "What''s going on on the extreme waste side?"


    Chu Yuan is very puzzled.


    But he also has no intention of wanting the past.


    Anyway, if he and his disciples are not affected, it is impossible for him to leave.


    Chu Yuan turned and returned to the Sect Master¡¯s Hall, he had not yet entered the fixed table.


    Suddenly a message from Tiandao Queen came.


    Xianjie Tiandao enters East China!


    Feel the message.


    Chu Yuan didn''t dare to be sloppy at all, and immediately mobilized his mind and headed to the fairy world.


    ¡­¡­


    The world of immortality, the sea of ??nothingness.


    Chu Yuan''s mind belongs to Tiandao Queen.


    Heavenly Dao Queen opened his eyes instantly, his body was full of golden light, and the terrifying power of Heavenly Dao diffused out of him.


    He stood up, the authority of the two states of the immortal world was all added to him, and he began to find out where the heavenly path of the immortal world was.


    After a lot of searching.


    He finally found it.


    Xianjie Tiandao showed his figure on the edge of Eastern Shenzhou, motionless, as if he was deliberately letting him discover it.


    also seemed to be waiting for him to pass.


    "This guy showed his figure on purpose?"


    Chu Yuan raises his eyebrows.


    It seems that the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm has something to do with him.


    It''s just that he doesn''t really want to go.


    He always feels that there is absolutely no good thing about this thing looking for him.


    But I thought about it again.


    If he doesn''t go, I''m afraid this guy will just stay there forever.


    Forget it.


    Let¡¯s go, he wants to see, what the **** is going to do in the immortal world...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 875： Ask Dao Palace

    Chapter 875


    East China Edge.


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm and Chu Yuan¡¯s Heavenly Way are far away from each other, and the two are looking at each other.


    His eyes collided in mid-air.


    Neither of them used to release any momentum.


    But the invisible confrontation is going on.


    These two people seem to be born intolerable.


    "Why did you break into my Eastern China?"


    Chu Yuan took the lead in speaking and questioned.


    "There is a situation on the extreme wasteland. The fairy world needs to be adjusted, needs unification, needs your cooperation, do you understand what I mean?"


    Xianjie Tiandao said blankly.


    He originally planned to use the plan to kick Chu Yuan out of the game.


    But the plan can''t keep up with the changes.


    There has been a change on the extremely wasteful side.


    If the immortal world cannot be adjusted.


    I am afraid it will be very passive.


    In desperation.


    Xianjie Tiandao can only come over, to cooperate with Chu Yuan.


    "I don''t understand, I''m not interested, get out."


    Chu Yuan directly ordered the eviction.


    He doesn¡¯t give any face.


    "you!"


    Xianjie Tiandao was impatient, his eyes flashed with bright light, staring at Chu Yuan, there was a feeling of wanting to do it.


    "What are you you."


    Chu Yuan was not afraid at all. He mobilized the authority of the two states, blessed him, and did not counsel each other at all.


    "Do you know what happened to Jihuang? What kind of opportunity is this for the fairy world?"


    Xianjie Tiandao clenched his fists.


    He really wanted to beat Chu Yuan to death, but he knew that he couldn''t do it.


    Chu Yuan, who mastered half of the origin of the immortal world, was not caused by him at all.


    At most, it means that both lose and lose, or even die together.


    "What happened over the extreme wilderness?"


    Chu Yuan was taken aback.


    He really didn¡¯t know what happened over there.


    See this scene.


    Xianjie Tiandao also knew that this Chu Yuan didn''t know what was happening on the extremely wild side.


    So, he could only take a deep breath, suppress the anger, and speak in a good voice.


    "On the extremely deserted side, there was a hole leading to another place. The place is very mysterious. According to rumors, there are many opportunities for inheritance."


    "At this moment, all the people in Extreme Desolation have gone there, extremely desolate and empty. This is a good opportunity for our fairy world to expand outside! As long as you and I join forces, when the fairy world expands, it will be good for you and me."


    Only listen to the immortal realm Tiandao.


    "Huh? Is this the cause of the extreme shock?"


    Chu Yuan suddenly.


    He really doesn¡¯t know so many details.


    Now that he was said by the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao, he understood.


    It turns out that this is the reason.


    "Then how do you want to expand?"


    Chu Yuan looked at the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm, raised his eyes and asked.


    The expansion of the fairy world can enhance the large size of the heavens.


    This kind of thing, he is still willing.


    "I want to build a temple of inquiries in the center of the immortal world, when you and I will go there, and bring all our saints over, and discuss together how to expand the immortal world."


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm said slowly.


    He saw Chu Yuan willing to cooperate.


    was also relieved.


    "Bring all the saints under his command?"


    Chu Yuan had no objection, so he chose to agree, and then asked again.


    "good."


    Xianjie Tiandao nodded.


    "all?"


    Chu Yuan asked again and again.


    "Yes, all."


    Xianjie Tiandao is a little impatient.


    This guy, a few dishes.


    all said all.


    Not yet bring the two saints under his command.


    "Row."


    Chu Yuan responded.


    With a movement, it turned into a streamer and flew towards the Eastern Shenzhou.


    "Really, trouble."


    Xianjie Tiandao looked at Chu Yuan''s leaving back, and said in a low voice.


    Then, he turned around and prepared to build the ¡®Wen Dao Palace¡¯, and when the discussion was over, he dispatched his subordinate saints to the extreme desert.


    He was so gracious to negotiate with Chu Yuan, of course he had a strategy.


    He has five saints under his command.


    Chu Yuan has only two under his command.


    At that time, he will enter the extremely desolate expansion fairyland, and the income he will get is definitely higher than that of Chu Yuan.


    If the fairy world becomes stronger.


    then means that he can also become stronger, and because the income is higher than Chu Yuan, the speed of becoming stronger must be faster than Chu Yuan.


    One after another, maybe, he really has a chance to kill Chu Yuan and regain the other half of the immortal world.


    Well, Tiandao in the fairy world thinks it is that simple.


    ...


    The sea of ??nothingness.


    Chu Yuan drove Tiandao large size to come.


    He immediately started to act, first communicated with the Shenguang tuba, then drove the Shenguang tuba into the sea of ??nothingness and hid it.


    After turning on the Shenguang tuba.


    He spread the sound again, letting Ye Luo, Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luoxue, and Perilla out of the sword in the long river.


    Using the power of heaven, he transmitted sound to Xu Yu and let him return.


    After a while.


    The five sages descended on the sea of ??nothingness at the same time.


    When the Five Saints come.


    The entire void sea shook, and the void felt like it was about to collapse.


    Fortunately, Chu Yuan''s hands were quick and quick, and he held the void with the power of heaven, which prevented it from collapsing.


    "Meet Master."


    "See the overlord."


    The five saints are all salutes.


    "No courtesy."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand.


    He simply talked to the Five Sages about extremely ridiculous things, and asked them to prepare to go to Wendao Palace with him.


    Ye Luo and the other four people are all being sanctified from the extreme wilderness, and they are no strangers to the extreme wilderness.


    Xu Yu is different.


    Xu Yu had cultivated himself to be comparable to a saint. He had never been to Jihuang at all, and had no idea what Jihuang was doing.


    Ye Luo and the other four explained it before letting him understand.


    "Understood? Let''s go."


    Chu Yuan saw that Xu Yu also understood, and said such a sentence immediately.


    His figure moved, turned into a golden light, and flew towards the center of the fairy world.


    Five Saints also followed behind him.


    With the strength of the Five Saints, it is naturally easy to keep up with Chu Yuan''s speed.


    Six people passed through the sky, looking at it from a distance, as if six rainbow lights flashed by.


    ...


    The central place of the fairy world.


    It was a beam of light that originally stood in the center of the fairy world, and that beam of light is also the road to heaven and earth.


    It''s just that the beam of light is moved away now.


    Replaced by a palace suspended in the sky.


    This is the Wendao Palace just established by the Heavenly Dao in the Immortal Realm.


    At this moment, the Immortal Realm Tiandao was leading Zhang Han and other five sages, standing inside, waiting for the arrival of Chu Yuan and others.


    Zhang Han and other five holy sages have a little knowledge of Extreme Desolation and other things.


    Because the immortal realm and heaven did not make it too clear.


    So they are very confused.


    And they don¡¯t know, they are going to meet Chu Yuan now.


    In short, they almost didn''t know everything that came, they could only listen to the words of the fairy world, and stood there honestly.


    "There will be a group of people coming later, you must put your posture, don''t let them underestimate us."


    This is what the Immortal Realm Tiandao warned the five people.


    The five Zhang Han stood there honestly and did not dare to move.


    Until Chu Yuan walked in with someone, the eyes of both sides gathered together, and the scene suddenly became embarrassing...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 876： Is it an undercover agent?

    Chapter 876 is actually an undercover agent?


    asked in the palace.


    Zhang Han and Tao Yuan saw Ye Luo and other five people, as well as seeing their master, their legs trembled, and they almost knelt down.


    Similarly, Ye Luo and the others on the opposite side were all stunned when they saw Zhang Han and Tao Yuan.


    The next moment, Ye Luo''s sword intent surged all over his body.


    He stared at both Zhang Han and Dahua.


    These two people stand behind the fairy world Tiandao.


    Isn¡¯t that a person of heaven and earth.


    Did these two betray Master? !


    Clean up the portal!


    This was the first thought that came up in Ye Luo''s heart.


    Similarly, Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luoxue, and Zi Su also had this idea in their hearts.


    The Shengwei of the four of them all rose up at the same time.


    The majesty of the four sages, all at once permeated the whole Wendao Palace.


    The expressions of Zhang Han and Tao Yuan became complicated.


    This is just great.


    The misunderstanding is big.


    "It doesn''t need to be like this, Han''er and Taoyuan are undercover agents, not betraying their teachers."


    At the critical moment, Chu Yuan saw something and secretly transmitted a message, warning Ye Luo and the four others.


    This allowed Ye Luo and the four to restrain Shengwei.


    But the hearts of the four were also convulsed.


    What the hell.


    Zhang Han and ÷Òóž, do not return to the sect, ran out of the immortal realm, and became an undercover agent?


    True, really can you play.


    The little movements of these disciples.


    Xianjie Tiandao did not notice at all.


    At this moment, the eyes of the Immortal Realm Tiandao completely fell on the four of Ye Luo.


    He was full of fear.


    Ye Luo, Xu Yu knew that he was a saint under Chu Yuan.


    He didn''t know the other three people at all.


    But he could see that the other three were also saints!


    And he is a true saint, the kind of saint who succeeded in preaching!


    This Chu Yuan is so deep hidden! !


    If it hadn¡¯t been for him to join forces this time, he would have no idea that Chu Yuan was hiding so many saints.


    If he launches a plan at that time, he will kill Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan showed so many saints again, wouldn''t he be stupid?


    Good for you!


    looks honest and honest on the surface.


    I didn¡¯t expect it to be so dark behind the scenes!


    The eyes of Tiandao in the fairy world became deep.


    He feels that the plan he made before needs to be changed.


    But now is not the time to think about this.


    "Since all are here, sit down first."


    Xianjie Tiandao stretched out his hand and waved.


    Golden lights flashed.


    Then, the golden light fell on the ground, forming a bunch of futons.


    There are ten futons below.


    At the same time, he also set up a futon next to him.


    Obviously, the futon below is for Zhang Han, Ye Luo and others to sit on.


    The position beside him is for Chu Yuan.


    Xianjie Tiandao still chooses to focus on the overall situation.


    gave enough face to Chu Yuan.


    The ?? position is placed beside him, which means that Chu Yuan is sitting on an equal footing with him.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Yuan didn''t say much, waved his hand and let everyone sit down.


    And he flew onto the body and sat on the upper position.


    Xianjie Tiandao''s people who watched Chu Yuan are all seated.


    Originally wanted to call Zhang Han and others to be seated.


    But he turned his head and saw that Zhang Han and others had already sat down, and the raised hands couldn''t help stiffening.


    How come these guys are so conscious.


    never mind.


    What do you care about so much.


    Xianjie Tiandao put down the raised hand and looked at Chu Yuan.


    "Chu Taoist Fellow is really good at it. The disciples who teach are all saints."


    Xianjie Tiandao looked at Chu Yuan, and whispered such a sentence.


    "The five disciples you taught are also very good."


    Chu Yuan looked at Zhang Han''s five people and wanted to laugh, but he still tried very hard to maintain a serious expression.


    "Well, okay, let''s not mention this first, let''s talk about how to expand the fairy world."


    Xianjie Tiandao said lightly.


    "You raised this matter, shouldn''t you tell it?"


    Chu Yuan said casually.


    While he was talking, he was staring at the immortal realm.


    I was estimating it in my heart.


    Now the whole questioning palace is all his people.


    If it is this time, a group will attack.


    How many odds are there to kill this immortal world?


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, but felt it was forgotten.


    He is not sure.


    Xianjie Tiandao is, after all, a half-step sage.


    Not easy to mess with.


    They are added together, and at most they have wounded the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm.


    not worth it.


    It is better to keep the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, and let the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm help him train both Zhang Lao Er and Tao Yuan.


    "Okay, let me talk about it."


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm, but he never thought about what Chu Yuan was thinking.


    He sat cross-legged on the futon, pondered for a while, and slowly spoke.


    "For the immortal realm to expand, all it needs is a substance from the extreme wilderness. This substance is called''Dao Yuan''."


    "Dao Yuan is refined from the darkness in the wild. If we want to expand the immortal realm, we need to refine a large amount of "Dao Yuan"."


    "So our goal is "Dao Yuan", understand?"


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm talked eloquently, explaining to everyone.


    "Dao Yuan? Is it made by refining the darkness? In that case, why didn''t you expand the fairy world before?"


    Chu Yuan felt strange.


    Since it''s just refining the darkness in the wild, why doesn''t the fairy world do it in advance?


    After all, this can expand the fairy world.


    "It takes a huge amount of extreme darkness to refine Dao Yuan. Those extreme darkness are actually the root of extreme desolation. Refining every point of Dao Yuan will deplete the extreme wilderness."


    "Those Chaos Demon Gods and Saints of Order are not allowed to do this, so we can only take advantage of this opportunity and proceed secretly."


    Xianjie Tiandao explained like this.


    This one.


    Chu Yuan will understand.


    Refining this Dao Yuan will be extremely depleted.


    So it can be said that this matter is ¡®illegal¡¯.


    Those Chaos Demon Gods, and Sanqing, they all have things to leave, so they have to secretly refine them in the past.


    This immortal world can really play.


    However, his relationship with Sanqing is very good.


    There is also the second sage of the West, Nuwa, but they all helped him.


    It¡¯s not good if it hurts them.


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly and started to think.


    "In addition, the matter of refining Dao Yuan can only be passed by. Our heavenly path cannot go. If the heavenly path moves, the three saints of order can instantly detect it, so we can''t move."


    Xianjie Tiandao looked at Ye Luo and other ten people again, and said something like this.


    It was obvious that he wanted Ye Luo and other ten people to go to the extreme wilderness, refine Dao Yuan, and then feed back to the immortal world.


    Anyway, he and Chu Yuan can benefit from feedback to the fairy world.


    There is no reason Ye Luo and the other five would refuse.


    is also just as the fairy world thinks.


    Chu Yuan finally nodded and agreed, which also meant that Ye Luo and others had also accepted it.


    The combination of Heavenly Dao and Chu Yuan in the Immortal Realm was achieved.


    But the two obviously have their own ideas, not one mind...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 877： Hole cards?

    Chapter 877 Hole Card?


    In the heaven and earth.


    After the discussion, he brought Zhang Han and other five people back to the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao, and he was furious again.


    The magical power of the whole body erupted with anger from the heavenly realm of the immortal world.


    The terrifying Tianwei swept everything around.


    All the black fog will be wiped out.


    However, there is still a measure of the way of heaven in the immortal world.


    He avoided Zhang Han and other five people for fear of spreading to these five people.


    For the five Zhang Han, he is still like a baby.


    After all, he has no other people under his command now, and it is too late to cultivate again.


    His subordinates are in great need of Zhang Han and other five people.


    So Zhang Han and the five people must not go on business trips.


    After a long time to vent, the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm calmed down.


    After he calmed down, he couldn''t help thinking inside.


    Why?


    So many saints appeared under Chu Yuan''s subordinates.


    Including Xu Yu, this is a full five.


    Moreover, with the exception of Xu Yu, the other four are all saints who have attained the Great Dao.


    This Chu Yuan is so ridiculous.


    Xianjie Tiandao turned his head and looked at the five Zhang Han.


    It is still too reluctant to train the five Zhang Han to be comparable to the five Ye Luo.


    No, he has to think of a way to kill the five saints.


    No matter how bad it is, one or two of them must be smashed, and they cannot be allowed to go on like this.


    Xianjie Tiandao thought carefully for a while.


    Slowly looked at Zhang Han and the other five people again.


    If you want to solve Ye Luo and others, he can only let these five hands do it.


    As long as Ye Luo and others fell in the extreme wilderness, even if Chu Yuan discovered something, there was no reason to deal with him.


    "Zhang Han."


    Xianjie Tiandao slowly opened his mouth and called Zhang Han.


    "exist."


    Zhang Han was stunned for a moment, and quickly stood up and responded.


    "This time you are out in a desperate situation, you will lead the team. Before that, I want to explain some things to you, and you need to help me handle it."


    The Immortal Realm Tiandao said so.


    Although Zhang Han''s cultivation base is among the five, not the top, but Zhang Han is definitely the most capable person among the five.


    This kind of handling things and leading the team is handed over to Zhang Han, and he is 10,000 at ease.


    "Please give me your instructions."


    Zhang Han''s heart suddenly became confused, this is something to tell him.


    "I need you to lead the team. When going out in desperate situations, try to kill the five Ye Luo people as much as possible."


    The heavenly words of the immortal world are not amazing and endless.


    Zhang Han: "..."


    Do you see that I am an undercover agent?


    I can tell, why not be like this.


    Let him take the five people of glutinous rice cakes and stone sculptures to beat the big brothers?


    Big brother is afraid that it will be a sword to put them all leveled.


    Isn¡¯t this going to die?


    Zhang Han looked at the immortal heaven and heaven with a bitter expression in his eyes.


    "Of course, it''s not for you to go straight up. I know you are not strong enough, so I will prepare the hole cards for you."


    Xianjie Tiandao seemed to have seen Zhang Han''s eyes, and quickly added something.


    "Huh? The hole card? Dare to ask the honorable, what is the hole card?"


    Zhang Han was taken aback for a moment and asked.


    He suddenly became curious about what hole cards could kill their big brother.


    He knew exactly how powerful their elder brother was.


    I said unceremoniously that even if a hundred of them were on the same sword, it might not be enough for the big brother to take a look.


    The gap between the two sides is too big.


    What is it that can kill their big brother.


    "This is it."


    Xianjie Tiandao slowly took out something from his hand.


    It was a golden rune, with bursts of light shining on the rune, and an extremely ancient breath was revealed.


    "What''s this?"


    Zhang Han blurted out subconsciously.


    "This is a rune condensed by the origin of the heavenly path, which has the full blow of a half-step avenue saint, and a rune is enough to kill the saint!"


    Xianjie Tiandao narrowed his eyes and said.


    After he finished speaking, he reached out and turned over and took out four more golden runes.


    He pushed forward.


    All five golden runes were placed in Zhang Han''s hands.


    all handed over to Zhang Han.


    All the affairs of going out in a wild state were all handed over to Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han reached out and took the five golden runes.


    Feeling the powerful breath in it, his heart trembled, and a bold idea emerged from his mind.


    If this is the time, throw these five runes on the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    Can you destroy the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm?


    Thinking about it, Zhang Han thinks it¡¯s better to forget it.


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm is at the level of a half-step avenue saint. These five runes are all people''s, and the full blow of the five people''s family may not completely destroy the other party.


    The risk is too great, so forget it.


    Although Zhang Han was a little moved, but after careful consideration, he felt it was forgotten.


    "Follow your orders!"


    Zhang Han received five runes and bowed his hands.


    "Then everything is up to you."


    The Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm spoke.


    Zhang Han naturally agreed.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    On the other side, in the sea of ??nothingness.


    Chu Yuan also explained that Ye Luo and the other five people were going out to be extremely deserted.


    "This is how it happened. Han''er and Xiao Fifteen are undercover agents, and they have not betrayed the teacher. In recent years, Han''er has been transporting heaven, material and earth treasures to Wudao Sect. contribute."


    "This time you are going out, you should also pay attention to the fact that the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm is the realm of the saints of the half-step Dadao. You can spy on the extreme wilderness. Keep a little distance from Zhang Han and others."


    Chu Yuan explained, for fear that these five people would go to Zhang Han and others for trouble.


    Listen to these words.


    Ye Luo and other five people had long been dumbfounded.


    They never thought of it.


    Zhang Han will be such a show.


    It''s so showy, alright.


    Undercover went to the fairy world Tiandao.


    and became one of the top leaders.


    It seems that Zhang Han is still the second in command.


    belongs to the highest authority under the heavenly realm of the immortal world.


    This Zhang Hanxiu makes people feel numb in the scalp.


    "Master, the contribution of this second junior brother...When the net is closed, you must reward him well."


    Ye Luo also had to bow down.


    On contribution, this Zhang Lao Er really surpassed him.


    "Well, Han''er''s contribution is more than that. He also established our Wudao Sect''s dark power in the four states. Its momentum is already very large and can be used at any time. These delays need to be handled by you. After all, you He is the current Sect Master of Wudao Sect."


    Chu Yuan said so.


    This time, Ye Luo was stunned again.


    This **** is too capable.


    Not only did he break into the enemy''s interior and become the second in command, but he also formed the Anbu force by the way?


    This ability is too powerful.


    Not only Ye Luo, but even a few other disciples are ashamed.


    Perhaps they are stronger than their cultivation talents, but compared to their abilities, Zhang Han can really get rid of them ten streets...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 878： Ye Daos gossip

    Chapter 878


    The edge of the fairy world.


    At this moment.


    Chu Yuan and Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao are here.


    Behind them were ten people including Ye Luo and Zhang Han.


    They came this time, they are here to send Ye Luo Zhang Han and others out of the extreme wilderness.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan was explaining something with Ye Luo and other five people, forming a small circle and whispering.


    Next to the fairy world Tiandao also took Zhang Han and five people.


    It''s just that the Celestial Realm Tiandao didn''t speak, just looking at Chu Yuan.


    After a while.


    Chu Yuan led Ye Luo and five people forward.


    "Go, go into the extreme wilderness, be careful."


    Chu Yuan turned around and asked the five people again.


    "Yes, Master."


    Ye Luo and other five people hurriedly bowed.


    On the other side, Zhang Han and Tao Yuan also subconsciously bowed, but instantly thought of their identity, they stopped their movements and stood there honestly.


    Heaved a sigh of relief. They are seriously ill.


    I almost paid my respects directly.


    If this is seen by the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao, it would be terrible.


    The identity of the undercover agent, isn''t it 100% exposed?


    Almost a little bit, it''s really a good risk.


    They are also helpless.


    Facing Master, they subconsciously respect respect.


    I didn¡¯t think so much at all, I just salute subconsciously.


    "You guys go too."


    Xianjie Tiandao also spoke at this time.


    "Yes, your honor."


    Zhang Han five people said quickly.


    Ye Luo, Zhang Han and ten other people just got up and flew out of the fairy world.


    All ten people burst into power, turned into streamers, rushed out of the fairy world, and entered the chaos and nothingness.


    After entering the chaos and nothingness,


    The ten people went forward and continued to rush forward.


    Their goal is extremely wild.


    ¡­¡­


    The edge of the fairy world.


    Chu Yuan watched the ten people leave from a distance, with his hands on his back, his expression calm.


    In his heart, he was thinking about what he had explained to Ye Luo and the others.


    He actually didn''t want Ye Luo to really go to the extreme wasteland to refine Dao Yuan.


    What he confessed was to let Ye Luo and the others go to Extreme Desolation, to find a way to contact Sanqing and convey his meaning to Sanqing.


    He wanted to set up a game to lead out the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, and then join forces to kill the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    Chu Yuan is not stupid.


    Really cooperate with Xianjie Tiandao, he will only gain more than the loss in the end.


    Let the fairy world expand, he becomes stronger.


    But the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm will also become stronger.


    He doesn''t want to do things like this kind of adversary.


    It is better to join forces with Sanqing to get rid of the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm.


    At that time, he will annex the other half of the fairy world, and the benefits will be even greater.


    Xianjie Tiandao is a good saint on the half-step avenue.


    But once out of the fairy world, it will definitely be weakened.


    At that time, both of his numbers are at the level of Chaos Saint, and with the addition of Sanqing, it may not be impossible to destroy the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    Chu Yuan¡¯s plan is very clear.


    Next, just wait for Ye Luo to move.


    One thought ends here.


    Chu Yuan didn''t want to think about anything.


    He shook his head slightly, and looked at the immortal realm.


    "If this is the case, I will leave first."


    Chu Yuan finished this sentence.


    Without the slightest hesitation.


    turned around and turned into a ray of light, and flew towards Eastern China.


    Xianjie Tiandao looked at Chu Yuan who was leaving, and was silent.


    He was also thinking about **** Chu Yuan''s plan.


    The two almost reached an agreement.


    Chu Yuan was thinking about **** the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm.


    Xianjie Tiandao was also thinking about **** Chu Yuan.


    However, the method of the Heavenly Way of the Immortal Realm is relatively gentle, and it is intended to cut out the wings of Chu Yuan first to destroy Ye Luo and others.


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    is on the side of the kendo river.


    Yintian Island, no Taoism.


    At this moment, the seventeenth disciple Ye Dao was standing at the gate of the Sect Master¡¯s Hall, and he blankly looked up at the palace in front of him.


    If you look closely at his expression, you can see a sense of emaciation.


    And his eyes are scarlet, there is a kind of crazy feeling.


    He looked at the Sect Master¡¯s Hall and whispered in a low voice.


    "Why can''t my practice progress."


    "what is this¡­¡­"


    "It must be the respected master, it must be the respected master who hid his clumsiness, taught me some useless things, and hid my true skills! It must be like this."


    "Those brothers and sisters can become talents. I can''t do it without reason. It must be the problem of the master..."


    "I will go in to find Master, let Master teach me true skills!"


    Ye Dao started abruptly, with a devilish energy in his movements.


    Obviously, something went wrong in his practice.


    I saw that he walked to the Sect Master¡¯s Hall and stretched out the door to open.


    Yes, he did not make any polite gestures, but directly pushed the door open.


    Suzerain Hall usually has no restrictions at all.


    Because those who can come to the Sect Master¡¯s Hall are basically personal disciples, even if they are not personal disciples, they are people with special identities like Li Ergang and others.


    The average person can''t come at all.


    But Ye Dao''s identity is a personal disciple, so he can of course be close to the Sect Master Hall.


    Among the disciples, no one dared to directly open the door of the Sect Master¡¯s Hall.


    Ye Dao is an exception.


    is an unexpected accident that all direct disciples could not think of.


    I saw Ye Dao push the door open and walked into the Sect Master¡¯s Hall, his gaze quickly fixed on the top Shenguang Trumpet.


    "Master!"


    Although Ye Dao was starting to lose his mind, he took the lead to salute Chu Yuan.


    Master...


    Below this sentence.


    Chu Yuan, who was far away in the immortal world, instantly mobilized his mind and returned to the Shenguang trumpet.


    I saw the above Shenguang Trumpet slowly open his eyes.


    When he saw that Ye Dao was calling him, he was also stunned.


    This little seventeen, what is coming to him for?


    No, this little seventeen''s state is very wrong.


    Chu Yuan seemed to be aware of something, and couldn''t help frowning.


    "Daoer, what are you doing here?"


    Chu Yuan still asked first.


    "Master, what you teach is useless!"


    Ye Dao knelt down and said something like this.


    "Huh? Daoer, how can you slander yourself like this? As a teacher, you are not allowed to talk about yourself like that."


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, then opened his mouth and said.


    Under this sentence.


    Ye Dao was also stunned suddenly.


    His vague mind is a little more sober.


    He, what he wants to say is that what Master taught him is all useless things.


    Master means, is he useless?


    OK.


    It turns out that this is what Master really meant.


    He was wronged.


    Master said that he is useless, he is aggrieved.


    A great grievance came to my heart.


    Some crazy Ye Dao almost didn''t cry.


    At the top, Chu Yuan looked at this Ye Dao, always feeling that Ye Dao was weird.


    He frowned and opened up the character''s status quo.


    Specially check the situation of the leaf road.


    ¡¾Ye Dao, your seventeenth disciple, has gone sour and bewildered¡¿


    ¡¾Your seventeenth disciple''s Taoist heart is broken, and his cultivation base retreats greatly¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    Sure enough.


    This seventeenth disciple has a problem.


    Fresh and fall in love, Dao Heart is broken!


    Chu Yuan frowned more tightly...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 879： Zhang Han is really caring

    Chapter 879 Zhang Han is really caring


    ¡¾Your seventeenth disciple, Ye Dao, went into trouble and was blinded¡¿


    ¡¾Your seventeen disciples have broken hearts, and their cultivation has retreated greatly.¡¿


    When these two messages jumped out.


    Chu Yuan understood everything.


    No wonder this Ye Dao looks weird.


    is really a problem.


    Go crazy!


    Dao Heart Broken!


    is troublesome.


    This disciple is really in trouble.


    Chu Yuan frowned. With a move in his heart, he quietly adjusted the Shenguang tuba back, ready to suppress Ye Dao.


    "Daoer, you have gone wrong in your practice."


    After Chu Yuan hid the Shenguang tuba, she immediately looked at Ye Dao and said something.


    "Master, all you teach are useless things. Of course I have made a mistake. Please teach me my true skills!"


    Ye Dao knelt on the ground again and said these words seriously.


    His eyes were scarlet.


    The atmosphere was suddenly suppressed.


    His whole body was surrounded by clumps of demonic energy, and it was conceivable to what extent he had gone into the devil''s way.


    "True skill? What true skill do you want?"


    Chu Yuan smiled.


    Has he not taught his true skills yet?


    He is the best for this seventeen disciple.


    is always teaching something real.


    There is no cheating at all.


    This disciple actually said that he did not impart true skills.


    "Those who are taught by the master are the real skills!"


    Ye Dao said without fear.


    Now Chu Yuan is really stunned.


    Something is wrong.


    His preaching is not good.


    actually felt that what he had fooled before was the truth.


    This little seventeen...


    really made him a little angry.


    But Chu Yuan didn''t mean to worry about it.


    He is not sick again.


    What does ?? care about with a disciple who is obsessed with demons.


    just doesn''t care about the return.


    does not mean that he does not punish the seventeen disciples.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Chu Yuan raised her eyes slightly and looked at Ye Dao.


    His trumpet is not intimidating.


    But there is a terrifying majesty oppressing it, making people tremble.


    Ye Dao, who was in a state of madness, ignored it and was not affected by this majesty at all, and even raised his head and looked at Chu Yuan.


    "Disciple, if you want to ask Master to teach you the true skills, if the Master does not allow it, the disciples should obtain the true skills by themselves!"


    Ye Dao''s tone became hoarse.


    Boom! ! !


    When Ye Dao finished saying this.


    A huge coercion suddenly descended into the main hall of the sect master.


    Ye Dao was crushed to the ground, unable to move.


    Shenguang is coming!


    It¡¯s just that Ye Dao didn¡¯t know that much.


    He was pinned to the ground, unable to see anything at all.


    "Rebel!"


    "If you disrespect your teachers, you should be punished!!"


    Chu Yuan''s voice exploded in Ye Dao''s ear.


    Ye Dao trembled in his heart, and a great despair emerged.


    Originally thought that Master was going to kill him.


    But I didn''t feel anything for a while.


    He wanted to look up, but found that he couldn''t look up at all.


    Under this pressure.


    couldn''t look up at all.


    Ye Dao had no choice but to wait for the trial quietly. His heart was full of remorse, how could he say such a thing to Master.


    At this moment, under this pressure, he couldn''t say anything, and could only wait quietly.


    After a while.


    A voice quietly entered his ears.


    "Forget it, for the sake of you who called me Master, spare your life, go to the Immortal Realm to practice for 30 years, and you can return after 30 years."


    This is Chu Yuan''s voice.


    Ye Dao was stunned.


    He said such a thing, but Master was willing to forgive him?


    And after thirty years, let him return?


    I haven''t waited for Ye Dao to react.


    An invisible force swept in, dragging him into the void and heading for the fairyland.


    Inside the main hall of the suzerain.


    Chu Yuan carried his hands on his back, looked at the place where Ye Dao disappeared, and sighed.


    is his disciple after all.


    He couldn''t bear to touch it either.


    It¡¯s just that this disciple went too far.


    Let the disciple go to the Immortal Realm to calm down.


    Anyway, in Eastern Shenzhou and Northern Immortal State, he is the way of heaven, and he can watch this disciple at any time.


    If this disciple is in any danger, he can detect it immediately and take action to save it.


    "This matter is rectified, forget it, let''s postpone the matter of going to Taixuan Realm to accept disciples. When the second child comes back, let the second child handle it."


    "This second child is very capable, so it''s appropriate to let him go."


    Chu Yuan sighed again.


    Now he doesn''t think that the backstabbing is the second child''s fault.


    This was clearly just his luck.


    It''s normal now, look at Ye Dao, or he will be taught to be abolished.


    Hey.


    Hey.


    Hey.


    The entire Sect Master''s hall was filled with Chu Yuan''s sighs.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    In the extreme wilderness.


    Ye Luo and other ten people just flew out of the chaotic nothingness and entered the extreme wasteland.


    After entering the extreme wilderness, the endless darkness immediately enveloped everyone.


    At this time, the gap in realm became apparent.


    Zhang Hantaohao and other five people''s speed dropped sharply, and they needed to mobilize their mana to defend against these dark invasions.


    On the other hand, Ye Luo and the other five people.


    Except for Xu Yu, the other four just released Shengwei, and they could easily make those darkness retreat.


    Xu Yu wasn''t easy either, and the outrageous aura of his Qi training environment also shocked the darkness.


    Ye Luo and the others saw that Zhang Han and the others were struggling so hard, and they wanted to protect them.


    But after receiving Zhang Han''s voice transmission, they dismissed the idea.


    "Elder Brother, the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm may still be staring at us, no need for help."


    Zhang Han is obviously very clear, knowing that the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm may have been paying attention to them.


    This is not to say that the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal World doubts them.


    Instead, they stayed with the five people Yeluo.


    Xianjie Tiandao will rest assured that there will be ghosts.


    It is estimated that the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal World is worried that the five Ye Luo people will kill them.


    "good."


    Ye Luo sent a sound transmission.


    Then he took the other four and flew forward without hesitation.


    Zhang Han and others chose to fly in another direction.


    The two sides parted ways and went to one side.


    ¡­¡­


    in the fairyland.


    Xianjie Tiandao frowned.


    He watched Zhang Han and Ye Luo parting ways, puzzled.


    Didn''t he tell Zhang Han to kill Ye Luo and them as much as possible?


    Why is it still scattered.


    Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao raised doubts in his heart.


    He thought for a long time before he found a reasonable answer for himself.


    That''s right, now they are just on the edge of the extreme wilderness, too close to the fairyland.


    If you do it here, it will be easy for Chu Yuan to notice.


    It would be better to wait until other places to start.


    Yes, it must be so.


    Hey, this Zhang Han has a heart.


    Knowing that it is easy to cause trouble for him if he starts on the edge of extreme wilderness.


    Speaking of which, this Zhang Han is a person.


    His talent is stronger than that of Sage Qingtian, his ability is also stronger than Sage Qingtian, and he knows how to think about him.


    Looking back, you can give this Zhang Han more authority from the Heavenly Dao.


    Immortal world Tiandao is very emotional...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 880： Su Qianyuan, who is dedicated to fighting

    Chapter 880 Su Qianyuan, who is fighting with all his heart


    In the extreme wilderness.


    Ye Luo and other five people shuttled through the endless darkness.


    They unleashed the holy majesty.


    Centered on the five of them, the darkness around them automatically avoided, and they didn¡¯t dare to touch them at all.


    The five of them have been flying into the extreme wasteland for some time.


    They obviously didn''t want to refine Dogen.


    The five people followed were orders from Chu Yuan, who came to Jihuang to find Sanqing.


    Naturally, he wouldn''t do anything to refine darkness into Daoyuan.


    It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t know where to look for Sanqing.


    "Senior Brother, we can''t look for it so blindly."


    Su Qianyuan couldn''t help but ask.


    The extreme wilderness is too large, even if they are saints, they cannot explore the entire extreme wilderness at all.


    Such a purposeless search, and I don¡¯t know when to find it.


    The other three also looked at Ye Luo.


    They also mean the same thing.


    It is too difficult to search without purpose.


    "That''s right. Blindly looking for it is too difficult to find the Sanqing."


    Ye Luo also understood.


    But he calmed down and thought about it.


    I feel like there is nothing I can do.


    Where ??Sanqing would be, he didn''t know at all.


    By their realm.


    If it wasn''t for Sanqing taking the initiative to find them, they might not even see the shadow of Sanqing.


    "Eldest brother, can''t you find the three seniors?"


    Tantai Luo Xue asked softly.


    "Ok."


    Ye Luo was also unambiguous, and nodded directly.


    He really had no choice.


    "Master, why don''t we find a Chaos Demon God to kill."


    Su Qianyuan suddenly said such a sentence.


    This sentence came out.


    In an instant, the arena fell silent.


    Ye Luo and other three saints'' eyes fell on Su Qianyuan.


    Their eyes are very strange.


    This third child.


    No problem, right?


    To kill the Chaos Demon God for no reason?


    Are they busy?


    "No, Senior Brother, why are you looking at me like this? I''m not kidding, let''s find a Chaos Demon God to kill."


    Su Qianyuan was stunned for a moment, and then said repeatedly.


    "What is the purpose of killing the Chaos Demon God for no reason? Could it be that the third junior brother, killing the Chaos Demon God will help you in your practice?"


    Ye Luo raised her eyebrows and asked.


    If that''s the case, then you can think about it.


    With five of them, it''s still okay to deal with some weaker Chaos Demon Gods.


    Su Qianyuan is the meat shield, he is the main attack, Tantai Luo Xue and Zi Suda control, and there is Xu Yuda to assist.


    It is no problem to be a Chaos Demon God.


    However, if it is not necessary, he also does not want to take his juniors and juniors to go to the Chaos Demon God.


    "No, Senior Brother, as far as I know, those three seniors seem to be the ones who guard the order of this extreme wilderness. If we kill a Chaos Demon God, is it the same as disturbing the order? So are the three seniors? Will you show up?"


    Su Qianyuan said with a gleam in his eyes.


    Others were stunned when they heard the words, and then all fell silent.


    See this scene.


    Su Qianyuan was a little puzzled.


    Is there anything wrong with what he said?


    This can indeed attract Sanqing to come.


    That''s fine.


    "No, what are you seeing me doing? Is there anything wrong with what I said?"


    Su Qianyuan couldn''t help but ask such a sentence.


    "Third Junior Brother, what you said... no problem, but, are you doing something superfluous?"


    Ye Luo pondered for a moment and said slowly.


    "Excessive effort? What do you mean?"


    Su Qianyuan asked in confusion.


    "It''s right for us to attract three seniors, but why are we going to fight the Chaos Demon God? This method is indeed possible, why don''t we directly extract Dao Yuan? According to the immortal world, this is taboo, we extract Daoyuan, the three seniors will definitely notice."


    Ye Luo shook his head and said.


    heard this.


    Su Qianyuan stiffened.


    Yes, why did he think about fighting and fighting the Chaos Demon God?


    Desperately fighting the Chaos Demon God, it may not be able to attract Sanqing''s attention.


    On the contrary, they have the risk of being killed by the Chaos Demon God.


    Why take such a risk to fight?


    Su Qianyuan felt his head twitching.


    Why does he keep thinking about fighting?


    One thing to say, one thing he didn''t understand.


    "Big, big eldest brother, let''s do as you say."


    Su Qianyuan touched his big bald head and retreated silently.


    "Okay, let''s start refining the Dao Yuan, Xu Wazi, you haven''t broken through the realm of saints yet, you just have the same combat power, you can protect the law for us from a distance, junior brother and junior sister, let''s work together, capture the darkness, and use the power of the avenue. Refine it."


    Ye Luo nodded immediately and ordered to organize.


    The other four naturally took the lead.


    The majesty of ??Ye falling in their minds is very high. It can be said that except for Chu Yuan, it is the highest.


    Ye Luo''s orders, they will naturally obey.


    Xu Yu took out an ancient spear and burst into imposing aura. There were flashes of light around him. He stood in the distance and stood quietly, protecting the four of Ye Luo.


    Not to mention, his current aura is really invincible.


    Ye Luo was also looking at Xu Yu in the distance, and his heart moved slightly.


    The little baby from the past has grown up after all.


    He was just a little emotional.


    didn''t think much about it.


    Ye Luo quickly returned to his senses, his eyes fell into the darkness that was constantly avoiding in the distance, his mind moved, and the long river of kendo was projected behind him and manifested.


    The terrifying fierce sword intent swept through everything around him.


    saw the actions of his senior brother.


    The other three were not stunned either.


    Su Qianyuan leads the way of power.


    Tantai Luo Xue mobilized the road of chess.


    Perilla manifests the road of dreams.


    The four avenues are revealed at the same time.


    The power of the Great Dao permeates all directions.


    The darkness around him seemed to feel something, like a tide, he madly retreated out, trying to escape.


    "Want to escape? It''s not that easy."


    Ye Luo was also surprised. He didn''t expect these darkness to know how to run.


    He directly mobilized the power of kendo and chased down the darkness.


    The same goes for the other three.


    For a time, the power of the four different avenues seemed to have turned into four large nets, madly capturing the darkness.


    Darkness falls into the great net, constantly struggling.


    No matter how hard you struggle, you can''t break free.


    "Refining it directly with the power of the Great Dao, these darks feel wise."


    Ye Luo frowned.


    With a flick of his sword, he activated the power of the Great Dao and began to refine the darkness.


    Su Qianyuan and the other three naturally cooperated with Ye Luo.


    The power of the four great roads intersected together, forming a cauldron in which the darkness was trapped and continuously melted.


    When the power of the Great Dao began to refine the darkness, the entire extreme wasteland trembled slightly.


    The darkness around Jihuang seemed to feel something, and rioted wildly, causing Jihuang to become chaotic...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 881： Sanqing arrives

    Chapter 881 Sanqing Arrives


    In the depths of the extreme wilderness, a golden beam of light stands in it.


    The light emitted by the ?? beam of light illuminates this extremely desolate land.


    Originally in the extreme wilderness, it should be full of darkness.


    But this place was abruptly illuminated by this beam of light.


    At this moment, near this golden beam of light.


    A large group of figures gathered around the golden beam of light.


    This large group of figures is Sanqing, the second saint of the West, Nuwa, and some unknown powerhouses, as well as a large number of Chaos Demon Gods.


    This large group of figures looked at the golden beam of light and talked a lot.


    "It always feels like this thing is coming, it''s not a good thing."


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense, most of you are here to clear things up. In short, you mustn''t let the stuff in here come."


    "No problem, we''re stuck here, so what if the things inside are horizontal? Can we still come out and die?"


    "Let''s just stop here, with the three Holy Orders leading, the things inside will definitely not be able to come out."


    Chaos Demon Gods are all speaking.


    , headed by Sanqing and others, did not speak, but just stared at the golden beam of light in front of them.


    The golden beam of light in front of ?? did not move at all.


    It¡¯s just that they were not in a hurry, but waited patiently.


    obviously wants to stay here.


    at this time.


    The entire extreme wilderness suddenly vibrated again.


    The shock this time was not caused by the golden beam of light in front of him, but by other places.


    But the vibration is not very big, but the kind of small vibration.


    But this shock changed the expressions of these Chaos Demon Gods, Sanqing and others.


    Including Sanqing and the Second Sage of the West, anger appeared on their faces.


    Someone is moving the book of extreme desolation.


    The book of refining and chemical extremes.


    "Who ate bear heart and leopard gall? Dare to do this?!"


    A Chaos Demon God spoke angrily.


    "It must be the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, which was refined from the extremely desolate book and can only be used in the Immortal Realm. That dog thing dares to come out. I will turn back quickly and go back and kill that fellow!"


    Another Chaos Demon God spoke up.


    Although the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm is a half-step sage, but out of the Immortal Realm, he is nothing, and any Chaos Demon God is not afraid of it.


    If the heavenly way of the fairyland really leaves the fairyland.


    That Chaos Demon God is really sure to smash the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    Chaos Demon God is blessed in Extreme Wilderness.


    Just like the heavenly way of the fairyland has special blessings in the fairyland.


    "No, you can stay here, guard here, over there in the extreme desert, just leave it to us."


    Taishang Laojun spoke slowly at this moment.


    His voice was flat.


    But one word stopped all Chaos Demon Gods.


    All the Chaos Demon Gods looked at each other and backed away silently.


    They chose to follow the orders of the Taishang Laojun.


    "Two Junior Brothers, and two Western Junior Brothers, come with me."


    Taishang Laojun raised his eyes slightly, glanced at Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master, and then turned his head to look at the Western Second Saint, and said so.


    "Good."


    All four nodded.


    Five people set off at the same time, turned into five streamers, shuttled through the extreme wilderness, and moved forward quickly.


    ¡­


    Sanqing, together with the two Western sages, quickly moved forward in the extreme wilderness.


    They were talking while flying.


    "Does Heaven in the Immortal Realm really have this courage? Dare to come out and refine the root of the extreme wilderness?"


    This is the answer to the question.


    "It''s hard to say, he didn''t dare to come out before, just because we were there. Now we are all far away from the immortal world, and it is impossible to say that the immortal world is desperate."


    Master Tongtian said.


    "Yes, we can''t say for sure. In short, it''s right for us to go back. Whether it''s the fairy world or not, we will kill it, disturb the root of the extreme desolation, disturb the order, and be punished."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said these words coldly.


    His face was majestic and his tone was cold.


    Zhunti, who was flying by the side, rolled his eyes and immediately followed.


    "Yes, this kind of disruptive order must not be spared. If you are punished, I will take the lead in the treatment, and I will definitely kill all these disordered existences!"


    Zhunti said while the iron was hot.


    Taishang Laojun was silent, just flying quietly.


    His brows furrowed slightly.


    Because he felt a slightly familiar aura in front of him.


    He couldn''t tell whose breath it was.


    But it just feels a little familiar.


    Taishang Laojun felt strange, silent and flying quietly.


    Five people flew all the way, except for Taishang Laojun, the other four have been talking.


    Among them, Zhunti shouted the most fiercely, obviously intending to please Sanqing, and threatened to take the lead.


    Soon, the five of them began to approach the place where the vibrations came from.


    When the five people approached, all of them looked strange.


    Wrong¡­


    Why did they perceive the power of the Great Way.


    And there are more than four.


    The Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm cannot have the power of the Dao.


    The only one who can possess the power of the Great Dao is the Chaos Demon God.


    But the Chaos Demon God is all over the beam of light.


    Then who else has the power of the Great Way?


    Chu Yuan''s disciple!


    Suddenly, the five people froze.


    They don''t know why Chu Yuan''s disciples are here.


    But they knew very well that if they didn''t understand the negotiation, they would probably offend Chu Yuan.


    "Huh? Zhunti, didn''t you just say, did you take the lead? You said it so harshly, then you can go now, we are here waiting for you."


    Yuanshi Tianzun silently said such a sentence.


    He also didn''t want to take the risk of offending Chu Yuan to complete this negotiation.


    "Ah? Senior Brother, this is inappropriate..."


    Zhunti suddenly put on a bitter face.


    "Inappropriate? Didn''t you just say it nicely? Why is it inappropriate?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun frowned.


    "this¡­"


    Zundi people are numb.


    He would rather fight with Xianjie Tiandao than offend Chu Yuan.


    What is the background of Chu Yuan? They all guessed something. If they offend Chu Yuan, isn''t that courting death?


    "Okay, don''t talk about it anymore. Fellow Daoist Chu sent disciples. I don''t think there is any malicious intent. There should be something. I''ll just join hands."


    Taishang Laojun understood something, stood up, and spoke slowly.


    heard this.


    The other four couldn''t say anything else.


    can only join hands with Taishang Laojun to fly forward.


    After flying for a while, they saw Ye Luo, who was exuding the power of the four great avenues, and a few others in the distance.


    Similarly, Ye Luo and others also noticed the arrival of the Sanqing and the Western Saints.


    When they saw Sanqing and the Western Saints, they all looked overjoyed. They quickly withdrew the power of the Dao, let go of all the darkness, and then turned to meet the five.


    They succeeded.


    Successfully found Sanqing.


    is not right, can''t say looking for it.


    It should be said that it was attracted...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 882： A combination of the inside and the outside

    Chapter 882 Combining both inside and outside


    A very deserted place.


    Sanqing got together with the Second Saint of the West, Ye Luo and others, and they were talking.


    After Ye Luo had finished expressing Chu Yuan''s meaning, Sanqing and the others spoke up.


    "You mean, fellow Daoist Chu, you want to kill the fairy world together? But according to the nature of the fairy world, I''m afraid it won''t come out."


    Taishang Laojun frowned and asked aloud.


    They have also dealt with Xianjie Tiandao many times.


    Naturally understand each other.


    is a comparison.


    It is impossible to leave the fairyland.


    "Yes, it is impossible for the fairy world to come out."


    The other four also mean the same.


    If there is a way to seduce the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, then the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm is long gone.


    Where can I still live to this day.


    "Five seniors, this time is different from the past. The five most powerful subordinates of the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao are all undercover agents placed under the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao by my master. Under the cooperation of the inside and the outside, we have the opportunity to deceive the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao."


    Ye Luo heard the words, bowed his hands, and said immediately.


    heard this.


    All five were stunned for a moment.


    No.


    Immortal world is so sloppy?


    The five most powerful subordinates are all undercover?


    This immortal world is so mindless?


    is wrong.


    This is probably because fellow Daoist Chu''s handwriting is so great that he doesn''t even know about the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, and an undercover agent is placed beside him.


    If it is said that the inside should be combined with the outside, maybe it is really possible to deceive the fairy world and the heavenly way out of the fairy world.


    The most important thing is that Chu Yuan can still stay in the fairyland.


    The chance that this trick of ''internal and external cooperation'' will be successful has greatly increased.


    "Yes, since it is what Taoist friend Chu said, we will naturally follow it. After Ye Xiaoyou goes back, you can tell you bluntly with fellow Taoist Chu that we will stay near the immortal world for a while. As long as the heavenly way of the immortal world comes out, we will take action to kill the heavenly way of the fairyland."


    Taishang Laojun said so.


    "Great goodness."


    The other four all nodded.


    Chu Yuan''s face, who can not give it.


    Ye Luo and other five people saw that the matter was settled, and they also showed a relieved smile.


    The matter is settled.


    Ye Luo and other five people are planning to leave.


    can be all of a sudden.


    Zhunti opened his mouth and stopped Ye Luo and the five.


    "Wait, Ye Xiaoyou, and a few others, I think you are all the arrogance of the heavens, with strong talents, unparalleled in the past, I don''t know how many of you are interested in going to my Western Paradise? I want to meet a few A little friend talks about the Tao, maybe it can increase the cultivation of a few little friends."


    Just listen to what Zunti said.


    He said this.


    Sanqing''s eyes all focused on Zhunti.


    Including receiving and quoting, his eyes fell on Zhunti.


    Their eyes were full of strangeness.


    They remember that Zhunti always said that every time he crossed people to the West?


    But of the five in front of him, four are disciples of Fellow Daoist Chu, and the remaining one, even if not, must have a great relationship with Fellow Daoist Chu.


    Is ?? Zhun mention crazy, dare to cross the disciple of fellow Taoist Chu.


    If Zunti really did that.


    They felt that Chu Yuan would definitely take the four swords of Zhuxian and go to the Western Paradise of Elysium.


    This is not just what Sanqing thought.


    I think so too.


    Zhunti was looked at by these four people, and his heart was also furious. He understood what the four were thinking, and quickly explained it through voice transmission.


    "It''s not what you think, I just want to have a good relationship."


    Zhunti was afraid that he would be misunderstood after explaining.


    Sanqing was even more surprised to hear that the four of them were invited.


    When did Zhunti become such a good person?


    Will you still do good things?


    the other side.


    Ye Luo and the other five heard Zhunti''s words and looked at each other, as if thinking about whether they should go or not.


    The final choice still falls to the big brother Ye Luo.


    "Thank you for the invitation, senior. It''s just that the junior and others have other important matters, so it is inconvenient to go there. When you have free time next time, you will definitely go to visit the senior."


    Ye Luo spoke beautifully, and also gestured and saluted, with an attitude that could not be described as disrespectful.


    As soon as I heard it, I had no choice but to nod.


    For Ye Luo, he is still very face-saving, he knows Ye Luo''s combat power.


    is clearly in the realm of saints, but he can challenge the Chaos Demon God.


    Once he breaks through the Chaos Saint Realm in the future, his combat power may not be able to threaten him. The face that should be given should still be given.


    Zhunti was just about to say something.


    He hasn''t even said a word yet.


    Suddenly a voice came out, interrupting his speech.


    "Senior, you don''t need to talk about Taoism. I think we can learn from each other. You fight with five of us. Let''s see how big the gap is."


    These are Su Qianyuan''s words.


    I saw Su Qianyuan jumping out, grinning and smiling very happily while talking.


    But after he said these words, the entire field became quiet.


    Zhun mentions: "?"


    leaf fall: "?"


    Sanqing received and quoted: "?"


    Tantai Luo Xue three people: "?"


    Zhun is puzzled. Even if the five saints are too talented, they shouldn''t say that they want to come and learn from him. Isn''t that a beating?


    Sanqing and Jieyin think the same way.


    Ye Luo Tantai Luo Xue and the others thought that the third child was seriously ill and that he would be beaten and bring them along.


    "Elder Brother, Fourth Junior Sister, Ten Junior Sister, and Xu Wazi, there are not many chances to meet Chaos Saint. We might as well take this opportunity to play against Chaos Saint and see how strong Chaos Saint is."


    Su Qianyuan quietly gave Ye Luo and the other four voice transmissions, stating his point of view.


    Ye Luo and the others were silent for a while after hearing the words.


    To be able to play against the Chaos Saint, such an opportunity, of course, is rare.


    But they all felt that Su Qianyuan was the one who was being abused and dragged them to be abused together.


    "Little friend, are you serious?"


    Zhunti was silent for a long time, and said this slowly.


    "Senior, this is what we mean, and please enlighten me."


    Ye Luo was helpless and could only stand up and said.


    Since Su Qianyuan said so, he has no other way, let''s fight.


    Chaos saints are chaos saints, they may not have no chance of winning!


    "Also ask the seniors for guidance."


    Tantai Luo Xue and the three also stood up and said.


    "Okay, since you all said so, what else can I say."


    Zhunti could only agree.


    It''s just that he was very helpless in his heart.


    He really didn''t want this.


    The five people in front of him are all from Chu Yuan. If he accidentally gets hurt, the fun will be great.


    But these five people want to learn from him, and he can''t help it.


    can only agree.


    I can only hope that Sanqing and Jieyin next to them can watch, lest something really go wrong, which would be bad.


    So Zhunti silently looked at Sanqing and Jieyin.


    Sanqing and Jieyin were swept by the eyes, and suddenly their figures retreated a long distance, obviously not wanting to participate in this matter.


    Zhunti''s face was pulled down all of a sudden...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 883： against quasi-ti

    Chapter 883 Against Zhunti


    In the extreme wilderness.


    A battle is about to begin.


    Zhunti faced Ye Luo, Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luo Xue, Zi Su, and Xu Yu alone.


    Their battle is about to start.


    Ye Luo and the other five seemed to be serious, and they were all ready to go, their momentum was surging and surging.


    is a quasi-prompt, relatively relaxed appearance, it seems that he doesn''t care at all.


    is on the periphery of this battle circle.


    Sanqing and Jie Yin were standing there, guarding the place to prevent outsiders from breaking in and disrupting the discussions between Zhunti Yeluo and others.


    They were still talking while guarding.


    The content of ??''s conversation was naturally the discussion between Ye Luo and others and Zhunti.


    "Two senior brothers, what do you think is the chance of winning against Ye Xiaoyou and the others?"


    Tongtianjiao advocates coming from the mouth, and its meaning is very obvious.


    He felt that Zhunti couldn''t stand the alliance of Ye Luo and the five.


    He seemed to have natural confidence in Chu Yuan''s disciple.


    In other words, he has natural confidence in everything related to Chu Yuan.


    But the other people are different, they are not very optimistic about Ye Luo and others.


    "Junior Brother, although the disciples of Fellow Daoist Chu are indeed extraordinary, Zhunti is an existence of our era after all. Zhunti may be weaker than others in our Sanqing terms, but he is still stronger than others, Chu Dao said. Friends of these disciples, I am afraid it is difficult to win."


    Yuanshi Tianzun frowned and said.


    Although he usually likes to favor the Tongtian sect master, he still disagrees with this matter.


    The gap between the two sides is too great.


    Zhunti, no matter how you say it, is also a great supernatural power, not weak.


    "Senior Brother Yuanshi is right. No matter how I say it, my younger brother has survived for a long time. No matter how talented the disciples of Chu Daoyou are, they will never be able to bridge the huge gap."


    Ying Yin also nodded, feeling so.


    They all know that Ye Luo and others are extremely talented.


    The years of existence of the quasi-existence are really too long and long.


    If Ye Luo and others were given time to meet, they believed that Ye Luo and others would definitely be able to defeat Zhunti.


    But now, it is impossible for Ye Luo and others to defeat Zhunti.


    "Look, what''s the hurry."


    Taishang Laojun said with a smile, but did not express his position.


    But his words also made Yuanshi Tianzun and the other three stop talking, and they all turned their attention to the battle circle and looked at it carefully.


    It''s about to start now.


    There is nothing to argue about, just watch.


    The answer will come soon.


    ¡­


    in the battle circle.


    The battle is about to start.


    Ye Luo and other five people took the lead in launching the attack. The five of them had a very high tacit understanding and a clear division of labor.


    I saw that Su Qianyuan was the first to use his supernatural powers, and with one move, his stature skyrocketed in an instant, and with a body of hundreds of millions of zhang, he crossed in front of Zhun Ti.


    The Dao of Power blessed him, so that his entire body was covered with rainbow light.


    Look at his arm again, swinging a giant axe.


    In this picture, there is a faint shadow of Pangu.


    On the other hand, Ye Luo stood behind Su Qianyuan, sword energy surging all over his body, ready to attack and kill at all times.


    Look at Zisu and Tantai Luoxue. The two hid behind Su Qianyuan and Ye Luo. One used the road of dreams, turning them into countless chains, and the other used a chessboard to stand horizontally in the battle circle.


    Looking at Xu Yu again, wearing a battle robe and holding an ancient spear, standing in a remote place in the center of the battle circle, there is a feeling of guerrilla warfare.


    These five people chose each other''s positions tacitly.


    Su Qianyuan is a meat shield, ready to fight hard.


    Yeluo is the main output, the only one who can damage Zhunti is him.


    Zisu and Tantai Luoxue are more like assistants.


    Xu Yu is waiting for the opportunity, without a clear goal, he will take the shot when there is a chance.


    Facing the oppression of the Ye Luo Five.


    Zhunti did not rush, the Buddha light bloomed on his body, and a huge Buddha country faintly appeared behind him, and then he slowly took out a treasure ''Seven Treasures Wonderful Tree'' from his sleeve.


    With the blessing of the Buddha Kingdom and the treasure, his power increased greatly.


    But Zhunti still did not take the initiative.


    Instead, he waited for Ye Luo and others to do it first.


    showed the appearance of ''the senior lets the junior''.


    However, Ye Luo and the others didn''t make the first move, and seemed to be capturing the fighter plane.


    The ?? scene suddenly became extremely subtle.


    is in this delicate atmosphere.


    Suddenly, a figure rushed in.


    I saw Xu Yu attacking first, holding an ancient spear and attacking Zhunti''s back.


    "Mortal realm? No, why is this mundane realm comparable to a saint? How can the mundane realm be so strong."


    Zhunti frowned slightly, he felt a little weird.


    But his hands were not slow, and the Buddha country behind him pushed horizontally away, to suppress Xu Yu.


    Xu Yu faced the Buddha Kingdom and could only be forced to retreat, not daring to fight head-on.


    Xu Yu''s attack failed.


    But Ye Luo and others caught the fighter plane, and they shot one by one.


    Su Qianyuan slashed with his axe, forcing Zhunti to face him head-on.


    Ye Luo immediately drew his sword and slashed away.


    Shisu also began to take action, interfering with Zhunti.


    Tantai Luo Xue directly used the chessboard to suppress Zhun Ti.


    The five people cooperated very well.


    instantly posed a huge threat to Zhunti.


    ¡­


    the other side.


    Zhang Han and others were wandering in the extreme wilderness.


    They didn''t mean to refine the darkness, but wandered around in the extreme wilderness.


    But they were obviously worried that the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm would monitor them, so while they were swaying around, they put on a ''searching'' look.


    They tried to make Xianjie Tiandao feel that they were looking for Ye Luo and others.


    While they were swaying, they were also communicating through sound transmission.


    "Do you think that Lao Yinbi in the Immortal Realm is staring at us now?"


    "Mostly there is, so don''t let your guard down, we''ll just continue to maintain this attitude."


    "By the way, Second Senior Brother, every rune given by the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm is comparable to that of the Half-step Daoist Saint. You should be careful when you keep it."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve saved it, and I''ll use it to deal with the Immortal Realm in the future."


    These five people are talking.


    Chatting and chatting, suddenly, a huge wave of fluctuations came out, and the shock was extremely wild, attracting their attention.


    Zhang Han''s eyes are all looking forward.


    "Boss, there are strong battle fluctuations ahead, it seems that there are strong people fighting."


    Stone sculpture, one of Zhang Han''s subordinates, said.


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense, it''s just this battle fluctuation, a bit familiar."


    Zhang Han rolled his eyes and said.


    "It''s the aura of Senior Brother, Third Senior Brother, Fourth Senior Sister, and Tenth Senior Sister. There are also two auras, one should belong to Xu Yu, and the other is probably their enemy."


    ÷Òóž was aware of it, and spoke out.


    Zhang Han was stunned when he heard the words, what kind of enemy should the five senior brothers join forces to deal with?


    That is probably something that can only be done by an extremely terrifying enemy.


    No, he has to go and help Senior Brother.


    Senior brother, don¡¯t panic.


    I will come too.


    Zhang Han silently took out a rune given by the Heavenly Dao...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 884： quasi-dumb

    Chapter 884


    In the extreme wilderness.


    Zhunti fought Ye Luo''s five people independently, and the fighting momentum was extremely huge, causing the surrounding darkness to shake.


    Originally, Zhun mentioned that he would easily defeat the five Ye Luo people.


    After all, in his opinion, Ye Luo and the other five are just juniors, and no matter how talented they are, they are only juniors, nothing to be afraid of.


    But this is not the case.


    Ye Luo and other five people cooperated too well.


    With this unparalleled cooperation, the fighting power that erupted was far beyond everyone''s imagination.


    Zhun Tidu was numb with Ye Luo and other five people, and although he didn''t fall into the disadvantage, he also looked embarrassed.


    "These five people, what the hell."


    "Obviously they are all saints. Five people cooperate, but they can press me to fight. If I want to defeat one by one, I will be suppressed by several other people."


    "Is this still a saint?"


    Zhun mentions some doubts about life.


    He couldn''t take down Ye Luo and the other five, and he was even treated extremely embarrassed.


    But Zhunti did not dare to use all his strength.


    Using all your strength is a life-and-death battle.


    Now it¡¯s just a discussion, it¡¯s not suitable at all.


    But he doesn''t have to use all his strength. Under the circumstances, he can''t take Ye Luo five people...


    This is embarrassing.


    Win and can''t win, lose and can''t lose...


    Zhunti was helpless, he could only burst out more powerful force, trying to suppress Ye Luo five people.


    How could Ye Luo five people be easily suppressed.


    As the power of Zhunti became stronger, Ye Luo and the other five became more and more brave, and they were still entangled with Zhunti.


    In the extreme wilderness, the projections of the four great avenues surrounded, frantically entangled with Zhunti.


    Xu Yu also burst out with a ''supreme'' bearing, fighting Zhunti with his ''qi practice''.


    The two sides played in full swing.


    ¡­


    Outside the battle circle.


    Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian Sect Master and Jie Yin were all frightened after seeing this scene.


    They could see that, Zhun mention is really serious.


    But there is still nothing Ye Luo and the five people can do.


    The two sides played so hotly.


    "Well, how could these five saints be able to fight Zhunti so far? Zhunti''s strength should not be underestimated, but he was forced to such a degree."


    "No, look carefully, in fact, it was Ye Xiaoyou who created pressure on Zhunti, that Su Xiaoyou just created an opportunity for him, Tantai Xiaoyou and Zi Xiaoyou are the same, that little boy just Not to mention."


    "Yes, it is mainly due to Ye Xiaoyou''s talent, which is too powerful. If he breaks through the Chaos Saint, I am afraid that Zhunti will not be his opponent."


    "Don''t even mention that if Xiaoyou Ye breaks through the chaotic saint, which of us would dare to say that in a one-on-one situation, you can win Xiaoyou Ye?"


    Taishang Laojun and other four people were very emotional about this.


    They knew very well why Zhunti was so embarrassed.


    The root cause of ?? is because the leaves fall.


    Ye implement is too good.


    At the same time, Sanqing is also very pleased with Yeluo''s growth.


    They watched the leaves grow up with their own eyes.


    Before Ye Luo was sanctified, they took the calamity of sanctification.


    Now Yeluo has grown into an existence.


    The Saint Realm can cause trouble to the Chaos Saint.


    If it breaks through the realm of chaotic saints, then I am afraid it will be a big deal.


    Jieyin looked at Sanqing''s expression, still a little surprised, he just wanted to ask something.


    But suddenly, a violent wave came from a distance.


    Boom! ! !


    The volatility came extremely quickly.


    was conveyed, and in an instant, the surrounding extreme desert shook.


    The expressions of ??Sanqing and Yingyin changed greatly.


    This wave of ?? is a powerful attack.


    And this attack.


    clearly surpassed the Chaos Saint.


    At least a half-step Daoist saint can launch an attack.


    And this attack, I am afraid it is the full blow of the half-step avenue saint.


    Sanqing and Jieyin are like great enemies.


    But the next moment, they found out.


    The blow that came across was not aimed at them, it bypassed them and rushed into the battle circle.


    This goal...


    is a quasi mention!


    Zhun mention which half-step avenue saint did this provoked?


    The only remaining half-step Daoist saints today are extremely rare. If one counts as one, they are all extremely famous existences.


    Zhunti doesn''t seem to be able to provoke the half-step avenue saint.


    Where does the capital come from to provoke the half-step avenue saint?


    Sanqing and Yingyin are both incomprehensible.


    ¡­


    the other side.


    Within the battle circle.


    Zhunti, Ye Luo and others also felt the arrival of this breath for the first time.


    Zhunti felt it even more, he was locked by this breath, this attack was coming towards him.


    When did he offend such a terrifying existence?


    Half-step avenue saint.


    How can he beat.


    No, or I can''t say things that can''t be beaten.


    Whether he can even withstand this blow or not, that''s a question.


    "A few friends help me!"


    "I can''t stand this blow!"


    Zhun''s face turned green, and he hurriedly shouted at Ye Luo and the others, not wanting any face.


    He begged Ye Luo and others to help him.


    If Ye Luo and others didn''t help to offset some of the attacks, I''m afraid he would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die under this blow.


    Ye Luo and the others did not hesitate, and they all shot, trying to block the attack.


    "Senior, let''s do it together."


    Ye Luo shouted angrily and burst out with all his strength to counteract the blow.


    Several others also shot at the same time.


    They all started together, and in an instant, countless attacks were fired at the same time, sweeping into the huge attack that came from the bombardment.


    It''s just that these attacks have been hit, and they are all vulnerable to the full blow of the half-step avenue saint.


    doesn''t weaken much at all.


    The five Ye Luo people were shocked when they saw this scene, and the next moment they returned to their senses, they wanted to get away, distanced themselves and continued to attack.


    But they found that they had been included in the scope of this powerful attack and could not escape at all.


    Zhunti also discovered this, he gritted his teeth and wanted to use his body to block the attack for Ye Luo and other five people, and resisted it.


    He can be seriously injured, but Ye Luo five people must not have an accident.


    Otherwise, Chu Yuan would have killed him alive.


    Ke Zhunti found out that the speed of this attack was far beyond his imagination. He wanted to help Ye Luo and other five people to block it, but it was too late.


    He could only watch the attack that was comparable to the full-strength attack of a half-step avenue saint, and it was about to fall on Ye Luo and the other five.


    Ye Luo and the other five almost closed their eyes in despair.


    Just at this critical moment.


    A magical scene happened.


    When the attack was about to hit Ye Luo and the other five, the attack quietly dissipated, and it seemed that they were unwilling to touch Ye Luo and the other five.


    In Ye Luo and other five people''s surprised eyes.


    Five figures flew over from a distance.


    is headed by Zhang Han...


    As the New Year is approaching, I''m really busy, sorry guys, I''ll take the time to update it soon.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 885： fear

    Chapter 885


    "Who dares to hurt my senior brother!!"


    Before the person arrives, the sound arrives first.


    This is Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han brought Taohao and other four people, coming from a distance, very fast, flying all the way, making the surrounding extremely desolate and shaking.


    The reason why Zhang Han was able to travel so unscrupulously through the extreme wasteland was naturally because of those runes.


    I saw Zhang Han holding a golden rune in his hand. He did not attack, but the aura of the golden rune caused the surrounding darkness to vibrate wildly.


    The rune of the half-step avenue saint''s full blow, just relying on the breath is enough to shock too many things.


    Zhang Han led the four into the battle circle.


    He thought that he would appear in front of these fellow students in the image of the savior.


    was unexpected.


    When Zhang Han and others entered, they found that everyone''s eyes fell on them, including Ye Luo and others.


    This made them all stunned.


    No...


    This¡­¡­


    This is different from what they imagined.


    So what''s going on now?


    "Second child, why are you here?"


    In the end, Ye Luo was the first to speak out, breaking the awkward atmosphere.


    "Elder Brother, aren''t you guys, weren''t you beaten? Didn''t I come here to help? Just now, Senior Brother, why did you block the attack, I almost couldn''t stop it."


    Zhang Han hurriedly said it through voice transmission.


    "What was beaten?"


    Ye Luo was stunned.


    He was beaten?


    Ye Luo frowned and glanced at Zhunti behind him, vaguely seeming to have guessed something.


    "Senior Brother, is there a way to keep this place from being watched? I''m worried that the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal World is staring at this place."


    Zhang Han did not speak, but gave a very cautious voice transmission.


    heard this.


    Ye Luo immediately said a word to Sanqing.


    Sanqing and Jieyin''s figure immediately manifested.


    "You can rest assured that this place has been shrouded in mana by us. No matter how strong the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm is, it is impossible to monitor this place."


    "Also, we have already made a false appearance with magical powers outside. When the fairy world sees it, he will only think that we are facing each other outside, and will not see anything else."


    Master Tongtian opened his mouth and said so.


    Zhang Han and the others were shocked.


    None of them knew Sanqing.


    But from the words of the Tongtian sect master, you can tell how powerful Sanqing is.


    Even the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm cannot be monitored, and even with an illusion, it can confuse the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    "Okay, second child, now we can talk about what''s going on."


    Ye Luo asked.


    When Zhang Han heard this, he stopped hiding and began to tell the story.


    When everyone knew that this incident was a big oolong, everyone was speechless.


    Especially Zhunti, his face turned green.


    Just because of such an oolong.


    He almost died.


    A whole body of Taoism almost vanished.


    All of this, just because of an oolong.


    may be hard to say.


    Can he still go to the cold? People do this because they want to help their fellow students.


    But no one can blame, this made him very uncomfortable, and he had nowhere to vent his anger.


    Thinking about it.


    In the end, Zhunti put all his grievances on Tiandao of the Immortal Realm.


    You said that you are an immortal world, why do you give such a big killer to others for no reason?


    One blow with all one''s strength, seals it up, and turns it into a rune, which is very energy-consuming and source-intensive.


    This ghost and immortal world has nothing to do, waste so much energy source, make five runes, and give it to a junior at will.


    Is this a brain cramp?


    Zhun raised a belly of resentment, and finally fell on the head of the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao.


    "You said you... we are just discussing, you come up here..."


    Ye Luo was also extremely speechless.


    He never imagined that there would be such a reason.


    Such a big Oolong, he didn''t even know what to say.


    "Senior, I''m sorry."


    Zhang Han hurriedly apologized to Zhun, but didn''t dare to say anything more.


    "No problem, no harm, I haven''t been hurt anyhow."


    Zhunti can only choose to say so.


    Can he still use Zhang Han to brush?


    The person standing behind Zhang Han was Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan is in the minds of Zhun mention, that is at least the existence of the sage of the Great Dao.


    How dare he offend Chu Yuan.


    "Thank you for your understanding, senior."


    Zhang Han quickly thanked him.


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome."


    Zhunti pulled a face and smiled awkwardly.


    "Okay, since the misunderstanding has been resolved, then we don''t need to hold on to this. There are illusions and confusion outside, we can discuss it here. It just so happens that Zhang Xiaoyou is also here, so it is convenient for us to discuss."


    Taishang Laojun seized the opportunity.


    All five undercover agents are here.


    Might as well explain to these five undercover agents, how to perform a play perfectly, in order to deceive the immortal world into the game.


    Ye Luo, Zhang Han and others, of course, will not refuse.


    They began to negotiate.


    The person who planned the main plan was, of course, the Supreme Laojun.


    Taishang Laojun has an aloof and inaction on the surface, but when it comes to yin people, he is the best at everyone.


    Taishang Laojun spoke slowly after understanding the situation.


    "According to what I know now, this Zhang Xiaoyou is the most respected existence in the Immortal Realm, so we can center on Zhang Xiaoyou and lay out the Immortal Realm."


    "The first thing we have to do is to make Zhang Xiaoyou more important in the eyes of Xianjie Tiandao. Only in this way will Xianjie Tiandao take Zhang Xiaoyou to heart. By then, everything will be very simple."


    "If Xianjie Tiandao pays enough attention to Zhang Xiaoyou, then as long as Zhang Xiaoyou comes out of the extreme wasteland and deliberately creates the illusion that he is about to die, then Xianjie Tiandao will definitely help. When the time comes, the inside and the outside should be combined, and the Xianjie Tiandao will never go back to the fairyland."


    Taishang Laojun spoke calmly.


    "Senior, how can I improve my status?"


    Zhang Han asked.


    According to what Taishang Laojun said, then the core is him.


    But how can he improve his status in the immortal world?


    He is now the second-in-command in the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, and under the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, he is the biggest.


    If he wants to improve again, it is undoubtedly very difficult.


    "This matter, of course, has already been thought about, and it may be necessary to sacrifice fellow Daoist Zhunti. Before the fake arrangement outside, it was Zhang Xiaoyou who attacked fellow Daoist Zhunti. If we want to act, we have to start from here, so we need to sacrifice Just mention your fellow Daoist."


    Taishang Laojun silently cast his gaze on Zhunti.


    When the others heard this, they all turned their attention to Zhunti.


    Zhunti shuddered suddenly, a bad premonition began to appear, he wanted to escape, but he felt that he could not escape...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 886： Zhang Han

    Chapter 886 Zhang Han, a great hero


    in the fairyland.


    At this moment, the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal World was indeed looking at Zhang Han. When he saw Zhang Han holding a golden rune and rushing towards the place where Sanqing, Zhunti Jieyin and others were, he could not help but wrinkle tightly. brow.


    "What is this Zhang Han doing, what is he doing to provoke these people for no reason?"


    Immortal world is very puzzled.


    Sanqing plus receiving and judging mention, even he is not willing to provoke.


    What is this Zhang Han doing to trouble these people for no reason?


    And that Ye Luo and the other five Chu Yuan disciples were also present, and they seemed to be fighting with Zhunti just now.


    Could it be that Zhang Han is here to save people?


    What does this Zhang Han mean?


    Immortal world Tiandao was suspicious.


    Could it be that this Zhang Han has been turned against by someone?


    Xianjie raised his head and looked towards Jihuang, his eyes pierced through the void and went straight to where Zhang Han was.


    in his sight.


    Zhang Han is holding the golden rune he gave him, and he is carrying four people with gluttonous horses, and he is confronting Sanqing, Zunti and others.


    Xianjie Tiandao was very dissatisfied with this, just when he wanted to say something to Zhang Han through voice transmission.


    Suddenly, the vision mutated.


    Suddenly, Zhang Han suddenly shot and threw the golden rune out.


    The ?? golden rune instantly turned into a monstrous torrent, attacking and killing Zhunti.


    While attacking, Zhang Han even spoke aloud.


    "How many people do you wait for, against my immortal realm, your honor can tolerate you, but I can''t tolerate you, all of you will be damaged here today!"


    Zhang Han''s voice echoed in the extreme wilderness.


    At the same time as he said this, three golden runes appeared all over his body at the same time, and for a while, the pressure of the Saint of the Half-Step Avenue filled all directions.


    Looking at the other side, Zhunti faced the terrifying golden rune, his face changed greatly, and he directly threw the treasures one by one, trying to block the attack made by the golden rune.


    How could the half-step avenue saint''s blow be blocked by these things.


    One piece of the treasure was instantly destroyed under the attack of the golden rune.


    See this scene.


    Zhunti''s whole face was wrinkled together, it was a heartache.


    But he didn''t have the time to think about it. Facing the attack that continued to come, he turned around and fled, holding a thing similar to a jade talisman in his hand.


    The attack made by the golden talisman would not let Zhunti go, and he chased after him instantly.


    Zhang Han took the four gluttons on the spot and continued to confront Sanqing Yeluo and others.


    The atmosphere on both sides was abnormally solidified.


    ¡­


    in the fairyland.


    Xianjie Tiandao was stunned after hearing these words.


    Zhang Han is this for his sake?


    Because he had hatred with Sanqing and others, so Zhang Han took these golden runes and went to Sanqing and others to settle accounts?


    But this way, would it be too reckless?


    Xianjie Tiandao frowned and was silent for a while.


    After thinking about it, he suddenly understood.


    The reason why he is afraid of Sanqing and Zhunti''s accompany and introduction is entirely because his strength will be greatly reduced after he leaves the fairyland.


    But his power was turned into a rune and handed over to Zhang Han and the others, but he could still exert the power of a half-step avenue saint.


    With these runes, Zhang Han and the others really don''t need to be afraid of Sanqing and others.


    Even if there is a chance, it can seriously injure Sanqing or receive someone among them.


    In this way, Zhang Han has no intention of being instigated.


    On the contrary, he has a quick mind and can actually think of this.


    "Zhang Han, it really is my arm!"


    "It''s much smarter than that guy Qingtian. If he can really make a contribution this time, he must be given some more things."


    Immortal World Heavenly Dao is already thinking about it.


    He was speculating that if Zhang Han came back, if he had something, he could give it to Zhang Han.


    "By the way, it is possible to condense the power and make it into something more advanced than the rune. When Zhang Han returns, give it to him. If it is more advanced, it should be able to make Zhang Han have the strength of a half-step avenue saint in a short time. , so if Zhang Han encounters Sanqing and the others again, I really don''t know if he can keep them."


    Immortal World Tiandao couldn''t help but get excited when he thought of this.


    It was because the existences of Sanqing and Jieyin Zhunti were in the extreme wasteland that he was so passive.


    If that group of beings disappeared.


    Then his fairyland will be invincible in the extreme wilderness.


    At that time, you can use the entire extreme wasteland to expand the fairyland.


    That immortal world can definitely be promoted to a higher level.


    Immortal Realm Tiandao gets more excited the more he thinks about it.


    For a moment, forget everything.


    at this time.


    There was a sudden tremor in Jihuang.


    I saw a panting figure standing in the depths of the extreme wilderness.


    This figure is exactly Zhunti.


    At this moment, Zhunti''s body was stained with golden blood, and his breath was a little confused. It was obvious that he was seriously injured.


    see this scene.


    Immortal World Heavenly Dao was shocked again.


    Zhang Han really hurt Zhunti? ?


    So top?


    Zhang Han¡­


    Xianjie Tiandao''s love for Zhang Han at this moment is soaring rapidly.


    This Zhang Han is really okay.


    This kind of talent must be cultivated well.


    Although the realm is not as good as those of Chu Yuan''s disciples, but in terms of ability, they can crush everyone.


    "Zhang Han is injured by Zhunti. I am afraid that the person who catches and leads will not let him leave so easily. I just don''t know if Zhang Han will be able to walk.


    Xianjie Tiandao looked up towards Jihuang, where Zhang Han looked.


    in his sight.


    Zhang Han confronted Sanqing and others with three golden runes.


    After a confrontation, Zhang Han turned around and wanted to leave.


    Unexpectedly, Sanqing and the others didn''t mean to stop them, they stayed where they were, and didn''t want to pursue them at all.


    "Sanqing will let Zhang Han leave now? Are you afraid of those three runes? It''s possible. If these three runes are all added to one person, no one will be able to carry them."


    Xianjie Tiandao thought for a while, and nodded slightly.


    Seeing that Zhang Han really left completely, he also breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Zhang Han''s ability, he can see it.


    No matter what, he has to keep Zhang Han.


    It is a good thing that Zhang Han can leave smoothly now.


    "Zhang Han did a good job this time, but those Chu Yuan''s disciples seem to have a good relationship with Sanqing?"


    Xianjie Tiandao snorted coldly, and he probably had a bottom line in his heart.


    This Chu Yuan is really not at ease.


    Secretly, the relationship with Sanqing and the others is actually so good.


    It seems that his guard against Chu Yuan has to be deepened, lest the boat really capsize in the gutter and be overcast by Chu Yuan, which would be bad.


    Xianjie Tiandao thought like this.


    After thinking about it for a while, he put down the idea and started to set off, preparing to go to the edge of the fairyland and personally pick up his hero Zhang Han back...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 887： Immortal world has become stupid?

    Chapter 887 Immortal world has become stupid?


    In the extreme wilderness.


    Zhang Han took Taohao and the other four to leave ''arrogantly''.


    Sanqing and others also quickly left the scene.


    Just after leaving,


    Sanqing and others, Ye Luo and others quickly got together again, and found Zhunti who had escaped before.


    Zhunti in front of them was stained with golden blood, his breath was dying, and he felt weak.


    But if you look closely, you can see that Zhunti''s eyes are shining brightly, and he looks very energetic.


    "Alright, alright, the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm hasn''t had the guts to keep monitoring us, so please stop pretending."


    Master Tongtian waved his hand and said.


    "Ok?"


    As soon as he heard it, his body changed, and light flashed around his body.


    The next moment, the golden blood stained on him disappeared.


    The original breath was gone, replaced by a powerful aura.


    Obviously, the quasi-promotion just now was completely faked.


    For acting.


    The five chaotic sages shot together to create an illusion for outsiders to look at, as if Zhunti was injured, but in fact Zhunti did not have any injuries at all.


    "How did I act just now? Do you believe the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm?"


    said with a smile.


    No matter what others think, he feels good anyway.


    "That''s definitely a good performance. With so many treasures, if it doesn''t work, then it''s not justified."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said these words silently.


    Whoa¡­


    under this sentence.


    Zhunti''s face darkened immediately.


    He didn''t want to, but he felt that if he didn''t lose those treasures, it would be difficult for the fairy world to believe.


    In order to convince the fairy world, he can only sacrifice those treasures.


    He has tried his best not to think about it.


    But this Yuanshi Tianzun actually reminded him.


    no.


    He can''t lose like this.


    He had to ask Sanqing and the others to compensate him for a little loss.


    Zhunti just wanted to speak.


    But I haven''t waited for him to speak.


    A voice suddenly sounded, interrupting Zhunti''s opening.


    "Daoist Zhunti is also wholeheartedly thinking about the overall situation. Junior and brother should not say that. Daoist Zhunti is righteous and worthy of our admiration."


    I saw Taishang Laojun stand up and said so.


    As soon as the words came out.


    Everyone present was stunned.


    especially the quasi mention.


    Righteousness?


    What righteousness?


    His righteousness? What a joke.


    His growth experience, can he still not know.


    He took the whole of the West up by completely relying on deceit and abduction.


    He has a fart righteousness.


    is wrong.


    Taishang Laojun said something wrong.


    Zhunti was in a trance for a moment, and suddenly he understood something, his eyes widened, and he hurriedly wanted to speak.


    But Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Sect Master reacted faster.


    "What the senior brother said is very true, it is really righteous to mention Daoist friends, and it is worthy of our admiration!"


    "Respectfully mention the righteousness of your fellow Daoist!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Sect Master hurriedly spoke.


    They instantly understood what Taishang Laojun meant.


    Provide that this is to want them to compensate for the loss.


    Taishang Laojun wanted to block Zhun mentioning his words.


    "I am waiting for the righteousness of the seniors."


    Ye Luo and the other five people saw this and didn''t know what to do, so they could only follow Sanqing and raise the righteousness together.


    Zhun mentions: "?"


    Okay, you are lofty, you are amazing, those treasures are not yours, you are not distressed.


    This sentence of righteousness, he can''t say anything.


    can only resist everything by himself.


    "Okay, Junior Brother, no need to say more."


    took him over, shook his head slightly, and said.


    Seeing the introduction has said so.


    Zhunti had no choice but to say no more.


    "Okay, the layout is almost complete. Next, just wait for the time. Ye Xiaoyou, do you plan to go back or stay in the extreme wasteland?"


    Taishang Laojun smiled lightly and said something.


    After he finished speaking, he turned his eyes to Ye Luo and the others and asked them for their opinions.


    Now things are over.


    They naturally cannot stay here.


    Of course, you have to ask Ye Luo and the others where they are going.


    "Go back to the seniors, we are going to return to the fairyland."


    Ye Luo hurriedly stood up and cupped his hands.


    For the words of leaves falling.


    Taishang Laojun would of course not refuse anything, he nodded, chatted with Ye Luo again, and then let Ye Luo wait for the five to leave.


    After Ye Luo and the other five left.


    Sanqing and Jieyin Zhunti both looked towards the Immortal Realm.


    They stared for a long time.


    Immediately talked.


    "You said, can this layout really kill the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm?"


    "it should be OK."


    "how do I say this?"


    "Because it was a game set up by fellow Taoist Chu."


    "...To put it bluntly, it means having confidence in fellow Daoist Chu."


    The five people talked for a while, and they were all speechless.


    said that he had confidence in the layout, but rather he had confidence in Chu Yuan.


    "Forget it, don''t think about it. I don''t know if this layout will be successful, but I know that this layout has the highest success rate in our history."


    "There are five of us outside, Zhang Xiaoyou and the others inside, and Ye Xiaoyou and several saints, as well as fellow Daoist Chu. We should cooperate with each other inside and out, but I suggest that we can go to win over and let Junior Sister Nuwa also help us."


    Taishang Laojun said.


    He was very rational and knew what was going on right now.


    Not to mention that 100% can kill the fairy world.


    But definitely the one with the highest success rate.


    must seize this opportunity.


    The other people naturally had no opinion, and they all agreed with Taishang Laojun.


    Several people reached an agreement and set off immediately, and they all went to the place where the beam of light was located before.


    ¡­


    On the other side, in the fairyland.


    When Zhang Han returned with the four of them, he was immediately received by the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    Xianjie Tiandao''s attitude towards Zhang Han has undoubtedly undergone tremendous changes.


    However, the performance of the Heavenly Dao in the Immortal Realm was not so obvious. In the presence of Taogai and others, he still politely said a few words to Taogai and others.


    roughly means that he already knows what happened, and Tao Li and others have done a good job.


    After some remarks, he let Tao Li and others leave, leaving Zhang Han alone.


    After waiting until Tao and others left.


    Xianjie Tiandao showed a warm look.


    It''s just that he was enveloped in golden light, and he couldn''t see his expression clearly, but there was obviously a bit of excitement in his tone.


    "Zhang Han, I already know what you did in Jihuang. You did a very good job. I am very satisfied with the injury to Zhunti."


    Xianjie Tiandao said slowly.


    "Your Majesty, although your subordinates wounded that Zhunti, the two runes given by your Majesty were wasted, and Ye Luo did not kill any of them, so it should not be praised by your Majesty."


    Zhang Han instead put on an air of guilt, as if he was very unwilling to not complete the task.


    At the same time, he felt a little strange in his heart.


    Why do you feel that the fairy world has become so stupid?


    It feels a little weird...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 888： Zhang Han is valued

    Chapter 888 Zhang Han, who is valued


    within heaven and earth.


    Xianjie Tiandao praised Zhang Han a lot.


    For Zhang Han''s loss of two golden runes, he did not blame him at all, but kept praising him.


    After a lot of compliments.


    Xianjie Tiandao began to talk about business.


    "If you have merit, you will be rewarded, and if you have done something wrong, you will be punished. Zhang Han, you hurt Zhunti. This is a great merit. I want to give you the authority of a state. Can you accept it?"


    Xianjie Tiandao slowly opened his mouth and said so.


    This is what he came up with after thinking about it.


    With Zhang Han''s ability, he is completely able to govern a state.


    If he wanted to promote Zhang Han''s status, he could only come from this aspect, so that Zhang Han would have more authority.


    to improve Zhang Han''s status.


    He needs Zhang Han''s ''arm''. Since Zhang Han has made contributions, he must not chill Zhang Han''s heart.


    "Your Highness, what is the authority of a state? What does this mean? Am I not just sitting on one side for your Highness?"


    Zhang Han asked in confusion.


    "The two are very different. Zhang Han, you are only half of a prefecture for me, and you are only in charge of luck and have no authority. What I want to give you now is the authority of a prefecture."


    Xianjie Tiandao carried his hands on his back, walked a few steps outside, turned his back to Zhang Han, and talked eloquently.


    "That lord, what do you mean by authority?"


    Zhang Han asked again.


    He didn''t quite understand the difference between authority and being in power.


    "If you hold the authority of one state, you should be respected in this state. Even I can''t control you. For example, Chu Yuan, you should know? He holds the power of two states."


    Xianjie Tiandao spoke again and explained it for Zhang Han.


    For Zhang Han, he showed unparalleled patience.


    This has never happened before.


    On the other side, Zhang Han''s heart trembled when he heard this.


    The authority of a state, no one can control him.


    Isn''t that equal to a little heaven?


    This authority may not be too great.


    Directly make him a small heaven?


    "Respect, Your Highness, isn''t this authority too great?"


    Zhang Han was really frightened, and his tone was trembling.


    "Your merits are enough to get this authority, but you are not the body of heaven, you have authority, and you can only act on behalf of heaven. Although I can''t control you, you can''t really integrate this authority, understand?"


    Xianjie Tiandao added again.


    In this regard, after thinking about it for a while, Zhang Han''s heart became hot. No matter what, this is a good thing to control a state.


    If he backstabs him in the future, the loss of the Heavenly Dao in the Immortal Realm will be even heavier.


    As for this thing that cannot be merged, he didn''t care about it at all.


    is not the body of heaven and cannot be merged.


    Don''t forget that he also has a master.


    Wait until the day when the plaque is ready to be unveiled, and hand over the authority directly to Master, everything will be safe.


    Thinking about it this way, Zhang Han would not be so enthusiastic. If he faced the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, he naturally declined.


    But the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm did not give Zhang Han a chance to refuse.


    insisted Zhang Han accept this authority.


    Zhang Han was ''forced to be helpless'', so he could only agree.


    Xianjie Tiandao saw Zhang Han''s agreement, and immediately took out a golden light group and handed it to the latter.


    "Zhang Han, you only need to put your hand into the light group, you can mobilize the authority of a state, I will give you Nantian state, and at the same time, I will assign two immortal saints to you to help you govern a state. ."


    Xianjie Tiandao said so.


    "Respect your great kindness, your subordinates will definitely not disappoint your honorable kindness! You will definitely manage Nantianzhou well!"


    Zhang Han''s hands trembled as he took the golden light ball.


    He wasn''t pretending, but was really shaking.


    This is the authority of a state.


    How could he not be excited or tremble.


    There are only four big states in the fairyland.


    "Well, let''s go, go and learn how to master the authority of a state, I hope you can manage this state well, and at the same time, you can make more contributions to the fairyland."


    Xianjie Tiandao looked very calm, nodded and said slowly.


    As soon as the words came out.


    Zhang Han didn''t say anything more, bowed down and bowed, holding the golden light ball in both hands, and went outside to prepare to leave.


    He just took a few steps.


    A voice came over and stopped him.


    "Zhang Han."


    This is the opening of the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, calling out Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han heard the words, stopped abruptly, his feet froze, and he was a little flustered in his heart. Could it be that Xianjie Tiandao found something.


    Or, is this golden light group a test of the fairy world?


    Zhang Han panicked.


    The surface is still very bland, waiting for the opening of the fairy world.


    Xianjie Tiandao, who was standing in front, stared at Zhang Han for a long time.


    Then he spoke slowly.


    "This is a source rune that I condensed. If you use it, you can have the strength of a half-step Daoist saint in a stick of incense, but the time limit is only one stick of incense, but it is estimated that it is enough, and it can be considered to make up for your use. Two lost runes."


    "Zhang Han, I am very optimistic about you. The authority of Nantian Prefecture is just for you to get used to it. When you are completely used to it, I will give you the authority of Northern Immortal Prefecture."


    Just listen to what the Heavenly Dao said.


    After ?? finished speaking, a golden rune condensed in his hand.


    This golden rune is deeper and more powerful than the five he gave Zhang Han before, and it is filled with a more powerful force.


    After condensing this golden rune.


    Xianjie Tiandao couldn''t help but put the golden rune directly into Zhang Han''s body, not even giving the latter a chance to pretend to refuse.


    Zhang Han felt the golden rune in his body, and was stunned again.


    Immediately, he heard the words behind the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm. The authority of this South Tianzhou was just for him to get acquainted with?


    Will he be given the authority of Beixianzhou later?


    Fuck.


    Immortal World Heavenly Dao is this crazy?


    Want to give him everything?


    "Respect, Your Highness, you handed over all the authority to me, what about you?"


    Zhang Han swallowed and asked incredulously.


    "I am the way of heaven, and I will not be too much in charge of things in the first place. The authority is handed over to you. If you can govern, then I will naturally not interfere in these governance matters."


    Xianjie Tiandao shook his head slightly.


    While he was talking, he was still looking at Zhang Han.


    The admiration for Zhang Han in his eyes was undisguised.


    He is very optimistic about Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han didn''t know what to say anymore when he heard this tone.


    His position is really getting higher and higher.


    Can he ask Shizun and the others to suspend the layout, give him a while, and he will directly find an opportunity to kick the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao and become the boss himself?


    Forget it, that''s too risky.


    not worth it.


    Let¡¯s follow the master¡¯s layout.


    Zhang Han also dared to think about it, how dare he really do that...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 889： Mortal Realm Leaf Road

    Chapter 889 Mortal Realm Ye Dao


    The long river of Kendo, Hidden Island.


    Above the main hall of the suzerain.


    Chu Yuan''s mind rarely returned to the trumpet.


    His mind is always on the side of Tiandao Tua.


    The time to return to Shenguang Trumpet is very rare.


    For this comeback, Chu Yuan came for the ''Character Status'' and ''Combat Power Rankings''.


    He also hadn''t seen the current situation of the disciples for a while, so it was time to start taking a good look.


    Therefore, after Chu Yuan returned to the Shenguang trumpet, she opened the character status and watched it for the first time.


    [Your eldest disciple Ye Luo and the unknown great master learned from each other, and realized the Dao during the discussion, and the Dao practice has greatly increased]


    ¡¾Your second disciple Zhang Han got a mysterious opportunity¡¿


    ¡¾Your second disciple Zhang Han got a lot of luck¡¿


    ¡¾Your third disciple Su Qianyuan competed with the unknown great master, sharpened his body during the competition, and his Taoism rose sharply]


    ¡¾Your fourth disciple, Tantai Luo Xue, competed with the unknown great master. During the competition, he tempered his Taoism and his Taoism rose sharply]


    ¡­


    ¡¾Your sixteenth disciple, Chen Jun, is wandering in the heavens, and he occasionally has income, and his Taoism has risen slightly]


    ¡¾Your seventeenth disciple Ye Daodao''s heart is broken and his cultivation base has plummeted¡¿


    ¡­


    Ok?


    These five disciples who were sent out to the extreme wilderness by him all had the same information, and they had a discussion with an unknown great master, and then the Taoism rose?


    Yeluo and the five of them, on his order, went to the extreme desert to find Sanqing and them.


    It seems that this unknown power should be Sanqing.


    Yes, this Sanqing helped him train a bunch of disciples.


    Chu Yuan was very satisfied.


    But after seeing the information of the second child.


    He was stunned for a moment.


    This **** is fine.


    is a mysterious opportunity and a strong luck.


    but¡­¡­


    This little seventeen, why is it still the same as before.


    Chu Yuan fell into contemplation when she saw the last message.


    Even if this little Seventeen was thrown out by him, how could he still be so useless.


    Forget it.


    He doesn''t want to care about this little seventeen anymore.


    let it go.


    Anyway, he was sure that Little Seventeen was not life-threatening.


    ¡¾The Battle Power Ranking of Wudao Sect Disciples¡¿


    ¡¾First: Ye Luo (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Second: Perilla (Saint)¡¿


    [Third: Tantai Luoxue (Saint)]


    ¡¾Fourth: Su Qianyuan (Saint)¡¿


    [Fifth: ÷Òóž (quasi-sage)]


    ¡¾Sixth: Ai Qing (quasi-sage)¡¿


    ¡¾Seventh: Su Xi (quasi-sage)¡¿


    ¡­


    ¡¾Tenth: Hua Shenyi (Daluo Jinxian)¡¿


    ¡¾Eleventh: Lin Mo (Daluo Jinxian)¡¿


    ¡­


    ¡¾Fifteenth: Zhang Han (Daluo Jinxian)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixteenth: Chen Jun (half-step Daluo Jinxian)¡¿


    ¡¾Seventeenth: Ye Dao (Crossing the Tribulation Realm)¡¿


    ¡­


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    When he saw this last Ye Dao, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Crossing, crossing the tribulation realm?


    This Ye Dao went all the way back to the realm?


    was the Earth Immortal at first, and then fell to the Loose Immortal.


    It''s even better now, falling out of the fairyland, becoming the mortal realm, or the tribulation realm of the mortal realm.


    Chu Yuan was extremely speechless.


    At the same time, he still feels pity for each other?


    This leaf path trend.


    Why does ?? look like he used to be?


    He had lost his soul before.


    ?


    This Ye Dao really has a bit of his previous taste.


    It¡¯s just that this Ye Dao has no system, and it¡¯s not an incarnation of divine light.


    Chu Yuan really has nothing to do with this Ye Dao.


    He took a deep breath and read all the leaderboards.


    silently turned off the leaderboard.


    mobilized his mind towards Tiandao Tua.


    He is going to come and see what this Ye Dao is doing now.


    ¡­


    Chu Yuan''s mind returned to the Tao of Heaven.


    In the sea of ??nothingness, golden light flashed all over his body, and the Tiandao Tuba sitting in the golden lotus of the Heavenly Dao slowly opened his eyes.


    The first time he opened his eyes, he was ready to sweep across the two states, looking for Ye Dao.


    But before he could make any move, all of a sudden, there was a burst of vibrations in the fairy world.


    Chu Yuan raised her eyes and looked towards the Westbound State and South Tianzhou.


    He could clearly feel that the vibrations came from those two big states.


    "What the **** is Heavenly Dao doing?"


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly.


    in his sight.


    In the sky over Nantianzhou, the golden light was churning, the wind was surging, and the visions were repeated.


    He knew very well.


    This was created by the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    It''s just that he doesn''t know why the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm wants to get these things out.


    Just when Chu Yuan was thinking in a trance.


    A mighty voice came from the void, spreading across the entire fairyland in an instant.


    "Zhang Han, the most holy man in the East, since he entered my command, he has repeatedly made military exploits, is diligent, hardworking and bears no grudges. He takes the lead in all battles, and has made great achievements in the fairy world..."


    "I hereby announce that from today, Nantian Prefecture will be under the jurisdiction of Zhang Han, the sage of the East, who will have the authority to control Nantian Prefecture..."


    The general meaning of these words is to hand over the authority of Nantian Prefecture to Zhang Han.


    When I heard this.


    Chu Yuan was completely dumbfounded.


    Didn''t Zhang Han and the others go to Jihuang together with Ye Luo?


    Looking back, Immortal World Heavenly Dao directly handed over the authority of Nantian Prefecture to Zhang Han?


    This is too outrageous.


    Could it be that what happened to Zhang Han in the extreme wilderness, and he made great achievements, so the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm rewarded Zhang Han with the authority of Nantianzhou?


    But, even so, that''s outrageous.


    That is a state authority.


    The power of a state is self-evident.


    There are only four big states in the entire fairyland.


    One great state is divided into one authority.


    Four great states, four authorities.


    Chu Yuan has two powers in his hands, so he occupies half of the fairy world.


    The Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm also has two powers in its hands.


    But now the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm has assigned a power to Zhang Han?


    outrageous, outrageous.


    Xianjie Tiandao trusts Zhang Han so much?


    Are you sure that Zhang Han will not backstab?


    Chu Yuan guessed it blindly, and you can know that I am afraid that the trust of the fairy world in Zhang Han has reached a very high level.


    Although I don''t know what happened, Tiandao of Xianjie trusted Zhang Han so much.


    But Chu Yuan knew that if he told Xianjie Tiandao that Zhang Han was undercover, Xianjie Tiandao would definitely be dumbfounded.


    "Tsk tsk, trust the second child, and when the second child has a showdown, this fairyland will be fun."


    "But it''s okay, now the old secondhand has one authority. When the showdown comes, I will have at least three authority. With the power of the three states, no matter what, I can suppress the immortal world."


    Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up.


    There are three kinds of authority, which means that they are inherently invincible.


    Good guy.


    Then the next action will be very convenient.


    But before that, he had to have a dream once, chat with Zhang Han, and ask this second child what was going on.


    One thought to this point.


    Chu Yuan no longer hesitated, and moved all of it to the Shenguang tuba.


    With the power of divine light, he began to dream of Zhang Han...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 890： take good care of you for the teacher

    Chapter 890 I''m optimistic about you for the teacher


    Immortal Realm, South Tianzhou.


    in one of its suspended palaces.


    Zhang Han sat cross-legged in the main hall, a golden light flashed between his hands.


    This golden light group is the authority of Nantian Prefecture.


    This is the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm handed over to him.


    He is not the body of heaven, so he cannot merge with this authority.


    But he can use it directly.


    You only need to put your palm into the golden light ball to mobilize the authority of a state.


    Zhang Han obviously enjoyed this almost heavenly feeling.


    In a single thought, he could mobilize the sun, moon and stars in Nantian Prefecture, and he could also mobilize the wind, rain, thunder and lightning in Nantian Prefecture. This kind of feeling of being close to the ''creator'' made him very sinking.


    However, Zhang Han is still very rational.


    He knew that he was only experiencing this feeling a little.


    This authority belongs to his master.


    He just took an experience card to play with.


    , etc., and Xianjie Tiandao completely fell out.


    The authority of the immortal world will definitely be unified, and then it will all belong to the master.


    Zhang Han had this idea in his heart.


    But this does not prevent him from feeling the authority now.


    has the authority of such a state.


    is very helpful to Zhang Han.


    He can comprehend the way of heaven while governing a state, which is of great help to practice.


    At this moment, Zhang Hanzheng, as always, is comprehending the way of heaven.


    He felt and felt.


    Suddenly, waves of invisible waves surged around.


    After a while, Zhang Han suddenly opened his eyes. With the help of the authority of a state, he felt something wrong.


    "What''s this?"


    Zhang Han sensed something was wrong.


    But he didn''t know what was wrong.


    in a trance.


    The whole body of Zhang Han shattered and opened, like a glass pane being torn apart.


    His deity could not react at all.


    After he reacted a little, he realized that he was already in darkness.


    This familiar scene...


    Zhang Han''s heart moved, and he immediately understood what was going on.


    Master is here!


    Master talked to him like this last time.


    "Disciple Zhang Han, see Master!"


    Zhang Han didn''t hesitate, he faced the darkness ahead, knelt down and saluted.


    No surprises.


    In front of Zhang Han, a figure flashing with divine light quietly descended.


    is Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan was stunned as soon as he arrived.


    This second child is witty, knowing that he is here.


    "Han''er, get up."


    "Why are you back right now? Luoer and the others are back too?"


    Chu Yuan was also unequivocal and spoke softly.


    The sound of ?? turned into ripples through the darkness.


    "Returning to the master, many things happened in the extreme wilderness, and the disciple returned to the fairyland, and many things happened, let the disciple and the master talk about it slowly..."


    Zhang Han stood up and began to speak.


    He will tell everything about the new layout of Sanqing in the extreme wasteland, and why the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm handed over his authority to him in the immortal world.


    He said it in great detail, without a single omission.


    "Master, now I have obtained the authority of the South Tianzhou, and the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm once said that after I am proficient in governing one state, I will also hand over the authority of the Westbound Prefecture to me. When the authority of the two states is gathered, I will hand it over to me. Give it to the master, and the master will be able to unify the authority of the immortal world."


    After finishing speaking, Zhang Han added something.


    Listen to these words.


    Chu Yuan was a little stunned, and he thought.


    I didn¡¯t expect so many things to happen in this time.


    He really didn''t expect it.


    Sanqing actually reorganized this one, and completed a new layout in his layout.


    But there is one thing to say, the layout of Sanqing is indeed better.


    There is also Zhang Han.


    I didn''t expect Zhang Han to really finish it, and his status in the immortal world has become higher.


    Now he is really the first person under the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, and his status is extremely high.


    Good guy...


    He''s a straight guy.


    The enemy''s second-in-command was actually his disciple, and he was the one who would never betray him.


    If this immortal world knows about it, will it be mad?


    "Han''er, you did a very good job, and I am very satisfied with the teacher."


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath, looked at Zhang Han, and said something like this.


    This Zhang Han''s ability, he just wanted to say, awesome.


    really amazed him.


    This ability is too outstanding.


    Maybe this second disciple''s cultivation talent is not very good, but the ability is definitely top.


    "Master has praised me wrongly. These are what disciples should do, and share the worries for Master. This is what every disciple of Wudao Sect should do."


    Zhang Han bowed his hands and bowed his hands, his heart leaping with joy, but his face remained calm, as if this was what he should do.


    That pretends to be a skilled one.


    Anyway, Chu Yuan didn''t see the inner drama of this disciple.


    Chu Yuan walked to Zhang Han''s side and patted the latter''s shoulder lightly.


    "Then the next layout, you can leave it to Han''er."


    "My teacher is very optimistic about you."


    Just listen to what Chu Yuan said.


    In the next layout, Zhang Han is indeed the core.


    Only Zhang Han''s position in the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao is high enough to motivate other layouts.


    Zhang Han on the other side almost jumped up after getting praise from the master.


    That''s called an excitement.


    Xianjie Tiandao said such a good sentence, he didn''t feel anything at all.


    was said by his own master.


    Zhang Han couldn''t control himself all of a sudden.


    But in front of Chu Yuan.


    He still didn''t dare to be arrogant.


    strives to maintain a refined appearance.


    "Master, the disciples must redouble their efforts and will never fail Master!"


    Zhang Han''s voice trembled a little, but he still tried his best to remain calm and said it.


    "Ok."


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly.


    He explained and encouraged Zhang Han again, and then he was ready to leave.


    Although dreaming is safe.


    But after a long time, he was also afraid that the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm would detect something.


    But suddenly, he thought of something.


    stopped abruptly as he was about to leave.


    Chu Yuan turned around and looked at Zhang Han again.


    "Han''er, you manage a state now, do you still have spare energy?"


    Chu Yuan asked softly.


    He suddenly had an idea.


    Do you want to send Ye Dao to Zhang Han?


    Zhang Han is so capable.


    Maybe if Ye Dao is handed over to Zhang Han, will it have a miraculous effect?


    "Master, of course the disciple has spare capacity, what can Master give?"


    Zhang Han, who is good at observing words and expressions, immediately noticed it and asked repeatedly.


    "That''s right, you probably don''t know about this, you guys, there is a seventeenth junior brother, which was taken by the teacher when you were away. You seventeenth junior brother, some of you don''t quite understand that it was taught by the teacher. things, so I hope you can help teach them something, so that they can understand..."


    Chu Yuan began to speak.


    In general, that is the sentence.


    Send Ye Dao over here, trouble Zhang Han to teach him...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 891： Teach you under the command of the master

    Chapter 891 I was ordered to teach you by the master


    South Tianzhou, in the palace.


    Zhang Han woke up slowly from his dream state.


    The first time he woke up, he swept in all directions with the power of authority, and when he was sure that the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm did not notice, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "The things Master explained are a little troublesome."


    "Little Seventeen''s aptitude is so poor? According to what Master said, this little Seventeen will become more and more useless the more he teaches, and he can''t understand what Master said."


    "Hey, why did my head get hot, and I left this errand to the next one."


    Zhang Han felt a little headache.


    In the mouth of his master, this little seventeen-leaf path is very stupid?


    Actually followed the Master for more than a year, but still could not comprehend the true meaning of the Master.


    He wasn''t sure whether he could help Master and let this little seventeen understand.


    However, I don''t know when Master will send this little seventeen over.


    Just when Zhang Han had this thought.


    A force of heaven surged from the Eastern Shenzhou side.


    Zhang Han was stunned for a moment, and quickly mobilized the authority of Nantianzhou, mobilized the power of the heavens, and spread to the Eastern Shenzhou.


    The two heavenly forces are intertwined.


    A lot of information appeared all at once.


    Zhang Han also got the information from Eastern China at once.


    This is a message given to him by his master.


    It probably means that Ye Dao has already come over to Nantianzhou under his arrangement, let him remember to pick it up.


    "So fast."


    Zhang Han was stunned for a moment.


    Originally, he was thinking, make a good plan, and see how to teach this little seventeen to understand.


    I didn''t expect that Master would send Xiao Shiqi over so quickly.


    He had to think about it.


    Zhang Han thought so.


    At the same time, he mobilized the power of authority, always observing the East Shenzhou side, to see when this little Seventeen Leaf Dao entered the South Tianzhou, and then connected it to the palace.


    ¡­


    at the same time.


    In the sea of ??nothingness.


    Chu Yuan drove the Tiandao tuba, and after confirming that Zhang Han had received the message he passed, he felt relieved.


    "I hope Zhang Han can teach this little seventeen to understand."


    "If even Zhang Han can''t do anything, then it''s true, just give up Little Seventeen."


    Chu Yuan sighed faintly.


    For this little seventeen, he really can''t do anything.


    Why don''t we plan the little seventeen as a disciple who was abolished, and use it to unify the number three?


    Chu Yuan shook her head at this point.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t think about it.


    But he couldn''t do it.


    This little seventeen is his direct disciple.


    He is also principled.


    Direct disciples must be taught seriously.


    The matter of teaching abolished disciples can be discussed in the long run, but direct disciples must definitely become talents.


    "Forget it, if Zhang Han can''t teach the disciple Chengcai, then put Xiao Shiqi in the ranks of the disciples who have been abandoned."


    Chu Yuan murmured in a low voice.


    Thinking of this, he gathered up many thoughts.


    Forget it, instead of thinking about Xiao Shiqi, it''s better to think about the arrangement of killing the fairy world.


    He wants to become stronger now, there are two ways.


    One, number three returns to one, stepping into the realm of saints on the avenue.


    Secondly, he will replace the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm and become the new Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm. At that time, he will be able to step into the realm of a half-step avenue saint at least.


    The matter of the unification of No. 3 requires time to teach the abolished disciples.


    The matter of killing the fairy world is already underway, but I just don''t know what can be done.


    However, why haven''t his eldest disciples returned.


    According to what Zhang Han said, Ye Luo and the others should leave soon.


    "Then next, you just need to wait, and you will be idle. Let''s see if you can recruit some disciples for teaching."


    Chu Yuan thought of this and no longer hesitated.


    He turned his attention to the Shenguang tuba.


    Driving the Shenguang Tuba, he entered the Eastern Shenzhou.


    Next, he will wander around the Eastern China.


    I came here to see if I could just find some disciples who could teach them.


    The second is to see what is actually happening in Eastern China today. Although he often observes with the power of heaven, in fact, he has never seriously observed Eastern China in person.


    I have free time now, so I just went to observe it.


    Take a look at the Eastern Shenzhou, which he is in charge of and he cares about the most, how it actually is.


    ¡­


    South Tianzhou, in a suspended palace.


    Zhang Han moved Ye Dao to the palace the first time he appeared in Nantian Prefecture.


    Ye Dao is naturally vigilant about sudden changes.


    He stood in the palace, looking at Zhang Han in front of him, and the more he looked, the more frightened his heart became.


    Because he couldn''t see through Zhang Han at all.


    "Who is the senior?"


    Ye Dao''s aura was extremely weak here.


    He is just a calamity crossing.


    Zhang Han, no matter how you say it now, is also a big Luo Jinxian, and he still holds the authority of a state.


    is extraordinary in momentum.


    "I see that you are full of demonic energy, and you just want to get rid of someone like you for the right way, but your qualifications are good, and you want to have a power behind it. Come on, why is the power behind it? If it is big enough, maybe I will let you go. ."


    Zhang Han did not reveal his identity, but pretended to be serious and said such words.


    He wanted to see what the mind of this seventeenth junior brother was.


    "My power?"


    Ye Dao suddenly remembered his own sect.


    No Taoism!


    He was in a trance.


    If he revealed his sect at this moment, with the influence of Wudao sect, this terrifying existence in front of him should let him go.


    But¡­¡­


    But he didn''t want to say it!


    "I have no power!"


    Ye Dao said very decisively.


    "you sure?"


    "I''m sure."


    "Really no power?"


    "Really not. If you want to kill you, you have to know what to do."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    See Ye Dao''s attitude is firm.


    Zhang Han did not continue to speak, and praised inwardly.


    This Seventeenth Junior Brother has a pretty good character.


    "Okay, okay, don''t tease you anymore, I''m not a bad person, I''m your second senior brother, you should have heard my name? I''m here to teach you at the order of the master."


    Zhang Han waved his hand and said.


    "Ah? Second Senior Brother?"


    Ye Dao was stunned.


    Of course he had heard the name of this second senior brother.


    But I just listened to its name all the time and never saw it.


    I didn''t expect to see this legendary existence now.


    And, wait.


    What this second senior brother said...


    Under the order of the master, to teach him?


    Master still hasn''t given up on him?


    Ye Dao burst into tears.


    He thought that Master had given up on him.


    I didn''t expect that Master was still thinking about him.


    and also sent two senior brothers to teach him.


    It¡¯s just¡­


    This second senior brother is not like the rumors in Wudao Sect.


    In the rumors of Wudao Sect.


    Second Senior Brother is the most delicious one.


    This doesn''t look like it either...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 892： Qin Zhenqianshu

    Chapter 892 Qin Zhen Qianshu


    East Shenzhou, in the northern area, in a small remote town.


    A figure shuttled through the bustling street.


    This figure is blurred all over, and others can''t see the specific appearance of this person at all.


    Originally such a figure, placed in a lively and bustling street, should easily attract attention.


    was unexpected.


    This figure did not attract anyone''s attention.


    All the people passing by ignored this figure, as if this figure did not exist.


    This figure is Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan came out of the sea of ??nothingness and has traveled to many cities.


    At the moment, he is traveling in this remote town.


    He came out of Eastern China and has traveled to many places.


    When I came to this remote town, I just wandered at random.


    "It seems that East China is still in good order, and the calamity outside cannot affect East China at all."


    "It''s the mortals from Eastern Shenzhou. It seems that they have good aptitudes. Compared with the mortals in the Taixuan Realm before, they are completely different."


    Chu Yuan was walking in the street, whispering in a low voice.


    The mortals in the fairy world and the mortals in the lower world are completely different.


    The mortals in the immortal world, put them in the lower world, they belong to one side of the arrogance.


    Chu Yuan was not sure that these mortals would be abolished.


    So he was looking for something more special.


    "How about taking in a large number of mortals and solving them with numbers? With too many people, it''s impossible for all disciples to become talents. After all, there are more disciples who are abolished."


    Chu Yuan raised this idea.


    but he was quickly overruled.


    He doesn''t have the mind to manage so many people.


    In the Wu Dao Sect, except for the boss and the second child, he has the ability to manage, and he feels that everyone else does not have the ability to manage.


    Cannot accept large crowds.


    can only accept a few first thoughts.


    If he received a few, he could only find it slowly.


    Chu Yuan felt a headache again when she thought of this.


    To be honest, he still doesn''t know what type of disciple he is looking for to teach him.


    Chu Yuan walked helplessly in the street.


    He was walking, passing a place, but stopped a little.


    "Casino?"


    Chu Yuan looked at a shop in front of her and was stunned for a moment.


    He was inexplicably interested in this casino.


    He didn''t know where the interest came from.


    But he really wants to go in and have a look now.


    Chu Yuan was interested, and even stepped forward and walked into the casino.


    Walking inside, you can see a dazzling array of gamblers, all gamblers betting money, shouting one after another.


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, and when he casually changed it in his hand, a ray of light flashed, and there was an extra piece of silver in his hand.


    Immediately, he cast a spell again.


    Let everyone around him see him.


    It¡¯s just that in the eyes of the people around him, he is just an ordinary mortal, nothing special.


    Chu Yuan walked to a booth.


    There are very few people in this stall.


    Other gambling booths are overcrowded, but this gambling booth has no one and it is very clean.


    Chu Yuan was a little surprised at the beginning.


    But after a little bit of distraction and spy on the hearts of the people around me, I understood everything.


    The stall owner of this gambling booth likes to give out the old money, and the old money is out, others can''t see how it came out, and they can''t say anything without evidence. Over time, no one plays at this gambling booth.


    "interesting."


    Chu Yuan squinted slightly.


    Out of the old thousand?


    He just wanted to see how he could get ahead in front of him.


    Chu Yuan walked to the gambling booth and put the silver in her hand in a spot.


    This gambling booth is similar to betting size.


    He put this silver in a big position.


    Next, I want to wait for the stall owner to shake the dice.


    The stall owner of this gambling stall was stunned when he saw that Chu Yuan had made the purchase, and there was a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    He didn''t seem to expect that someone would dare to play with him.


    "Guest officer, are you sure?"


    The stall owner asked this question.


    "You just start out."


    Chu Yuan said quite casually.


    As he spoke, he was still looking at the stall owner.


    This stall owner looks like he is in his twenties, looks like a young man, wears a commoner, and looks like a bohemian.


    "Okay, since you have more money, then I will satisfy you."


    A trace of anger flashed in the eyes of the young stall owner.


    He Qin Zhen''s Thousand Techniques are well-known in the neighborhood.


    This person was reminded by him, and he dared to buy it. Isn''t this looking down on his thousand arts?


    If you don''t give this person some color, he won''t believe Qin anymore.


    The young stall owner immediately shook the dice, and his hands moved again and again.


    Outside the stall, Chu Yuan just stood there, watching the movements of the young stall owner ''Qin Zhen''.


    In his eyes, Qin Zhen''s hand was full of energy rushing towards the dice in his hand.


    This energy is controlled very delicately.


    directly changes the number of the dice.


    Changed the number that was originally ''big'' to ''small''.


    "Play this?"


    Chu Yuan smiled.


    He mobilized his mind a little.


    The invisible power of the Heavenly Dao came forcibly.


    Forcibly change the number of the dice to ''big''.


    The stall owner Qin Zhen didn''t know so much, so he just opened the sieve cup.


    When he saw the numbers inside, his expression changed suddenly. He glanced at Chu Yuan and realized that he had met a master.


    "I won."


    Chu Yuan said this indifferently.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Qin Zhen''s face turned dark, he wanted to say something, but in the end he couldn''t say anything, ready to admit defeat.


    He wanted to lose money, but he touched left and right, and found that there was no money at all.


    He never carried money with him.


    Because no one can win money from him.


    I didn''t expect to lose carelessly today, but he didn''t have any money to pay.


    This also led to an extremely embarrassing scene now.


    "What, no money to pay?"


    Chu Yuan also saw it and said something with a smile.


    "Let''s bet one more time. If I win, the account will be cleared. If I lose, I''ll let you handle it!"


    Qin Zhen gritted his teeth and said.


    "Huh? Yes."


    Chu Yuan laughed even more, but he wanted to see what tricks this man had.


    "Okay, you bet, big or small."


    Qin Zhen said so.


    "I bet it''s neither big nor small."


    Chu Yuan said such a sentence.


    on both hands.


    Very calm.


    Thousand Techniques?


    Thousands of techniques are awesome, can they be awesome?


    "Not big or small? Are you dreaming? I bet big."


    Qin Zhen frowned.


    After he finished speaking, he picked up the sieve cup and started to move. This time, he was waving the sieve cup very seriously.


    Every swing is extremely regular.


    seems to be shaking according to a certain rhythm.


    At the same time, Qin Zhen was also watching very seriously.


    looked at the sieve cup in his hand to see if there was any passive manipulation.


    But he never expected it.


    An invisible power of heaven surged and entered the sieve cup in Qin Zhen''s hand.


    When Qin Zhen opened the sieve cup, he suddenly found out.


    The dice inside ?? are all blank.


    Qin Zhenren suddenly became stupid.


    Playing a fart thousand skills...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 893： Apprentice Qin Zhen

    Chapter 893 Accepting disciple Qin Zhen


    East Shenzhou, on a mountain trail.


    Chu Yuan walked on the road with one person.


    The person he took with him was Qin Zhen.


    Qin Zhen lost to Chu Yuan and was taken away by the latter to accompany him around.


    Chu Yuan is a Shenguang tuba. No matter how far you go, you won''t get tired.


    But Qin Zhen is different.


    He is just a mortal with a little skill.


    After walking for so long, I was already exhausted.


    Walking on the trail now, all trembling, it seems that he is about to collapse from exhaustion.


    But Chu Yuan can see that this is not the limit of this Qin Zhen.


    Even his physical ability did not reach the limit.


    It''s just that Qin Zhen is lazy.


    "Qin Zhen, walking is like practicing. If you don''t have a firm will, how can you climb mountains? Why don''t you want to go seriously?"


    Chu Yuan felt amused, stood in front of a tree, stopped, turned to look at Qin Zhen, and said.


    "Hey, hey, you don''t have backache when you stand and talk, you are clearly a monk, of course you are not tired anymore, I''m just a mortal."


    Qin Zhen said with a breathless look.


    He couldn''t understand it.


    Chu Yuan is a monk.


    That''s why you can arbitrarily pinch him in the gamble with him.


    Otherwise, under his thousand skills, no mortal can beat him.


    "You''re just a mortal, don''t you want to step into the path of cultivation? Don''t want to become a monk?"


    Chu Yuan smiled lightly and said.


    "You think I don''t want to? I don''t have that qualification, how can I become a monk?"


    Qin Zhen said angrily.


    He is not afraid of Chu Yuan at all.


    Anyway, the big deal is death, and he is not cowardly anymore.


    "You don''t have that qualification?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment.


    A divine light flashed in his eyes, and he looked at Qin Zhen a little.


    This Qin Zhen''s aptitude.


    is almost like an ordinary mortal.


    Indeed, this aptitude is too ordinary for the Immortal Realm.


    "Isn''t that true? My aptitude has been tested long ago. Just like ordinary mortals, they spend their entire lives cultivating, and at most they are in a mortal realm. It would be better not to practice."


    Qin Zhen sighed.


    He stood up and took a few steps to the side.


    Looking at the few sparse trees on the edge of the path, he spoke again quietly.


    "However, God still treats me well, and gave me this pair of skillful hands. I was born with a unique talent for Qianshu. Just through simple learning, I can sweep everyone and practice a superb Qianshu. , if you weren''t a monk, you probably wouldn''t have won me."


    Just listen to what Qin Zhen said.


    He said, raised his head slightly, and looked towards Chu Yuan arrogantly.


    He didn''t think he lost.


    "interesting."


    Chu Yuan looked at this Qin Zhen and became interested.


    He suddenly wanted to accept this disciple as a disciple.


    This disciple might be the type of disciple he was looking for.


    The type that can be taught to waste.


    Heart is not strong.


    The qualifications are mediocre.


    And in self-awareness, they all feel that they are weak and not confident enough.


    There is a high probability that this disciple will fail his teaching.


    You can accept this disciple as a disciple!


    Chu Yuan''s thoughts moved, and he suddenly had an idea.


    "I don''t believe that I will be a mortal all my life. I want to accept you as a disciple, are you willing?"


    Chu Yuan looked at Qin Zhen and said this lightly.


    "Huh??? Are you kidding?"


    Qin Zhen was stunned.


    What the hell.


    Accept him as a disciple?


    A monk who came to accept him, a gambler, as a disciple?


    Is this making trouble?


    "Why, don''t you want to?"


    Chu Yuan raised her eyebrows slightly, and opened her mouth to make Qin Zhen quickly come back to his senses.


    "No, I was just thinking, are you sure you''re not kidding?"


    Qin Zhen looked up at Chu Yuan and asked such a question.


    "You think I''m joking?"


    Chu Yuan left such a sentence.


    He stepped lightly on the ground.


    The whole figure changed,


    His whole body was amnesty with divine light, and the original appearance of the divine light tuba broke out completely.


    Qin Zhen also saw the true appearance of Shenguang Tua at this moment.


    There is endless divine light wrapped around his body, just standing there, gives people a feeling of infinite oppression, it seems that this person is the only **** in the world, who dominates all things and is indescribably precious.


    "Would you like to worship this seat as your teacher?"


    Chu Yuan, who showed her body shape, spoke again and said such a sentence.


    Qin Zhen, who was standing below, still didn''t understand.


    This man is not a monk at all.


    I am afraid it is a fairy.


    Although he didn''t understand why an immortal wanted to accept him as a disciple, he knew that he had to seize the opportunity.


    "I would like to worship my senior as a teacher!!"


    Qin Zhen immediately knelt down and kowtowed.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan did not hesitate.


    He reached out and waved lightly.


    A divine light flashed.


    Shenguang wrapped Qin Zhen away and flew to other places.


    Chu Yuan accepted Qin Zhen.


    But he did not intend to go back there.


    Instead, he intends to take advantage of the present, to go to other places, and continue to collect some disciples who can be taught and discarded.


    ¡­


    at the same time.


    In Nantian Prefecture, in a suspended palace.


    At this moment, Zhang Han was waiting in a place similar to a hot spring in the side hall.


    In that spring, Ye Dao was sitting in it, covered in red fruit.


    "This pool of water can purify the mind of the Tao, and it should have been able to purify the mind of the Seventeenth Junior Brother."


    "Next, with some heavenly materials and earthly treasures, we will definitely be able to restore the Taoism of the Seventeenth Junior Brother."


    Zhang Han stood outside, murmuring in a low voice.


    He already had a plan for how to teach Ye Dao.


    First, use all kinds of rare heaven and earth treasures to repair Ye Dao''s Dao Heart, and at the same time wash away the devilish energy.


    Then and then slowly guide Ye Dao.


    Zhang Han is clearly arranged.


    "It is estimated that in a few days, the repair of the Dao Heart will be completed."


    Zhang Han raised his head slightly and looked into the spring water, calculating in his heart.


    at this time.


    In the distance, a stream of Heavenly Dao power came.


    Zhang Han felt it, and couldn''t help but be stunned.


    He thought it was his master who arrived, and what instructions did he have?


    So he immediately mobilized the authority of Nantian Prefecture to contact it.


    At the first moment of his contact, a message came.


    When Zhang Han came into contact with him, he was stunned.


    It turned out that this message was not transmitted by his own master.


    came from the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    Immortal World Heavenly Dao asked him to return to Heaven and Earth.


    did not say why.


    is simply to let him go back.


    Zhang Han didn''t hesitate, and immediately set off, heading for heaven and earth.


    Before leaving, he instructed the palace people,


    Let the people in the palace pay attention to protect the side hall where Ye Dao is located, and prevent others from entering and disturbing Ye Dao.


    After instructing.


    Zhang Han went to heaven and earth single-handedly.


    He wanted to see what was going on in the fairy world.


    If there is any major event, he will notify the master at the first time...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 894： The mission of the fairyland

    Chapter 894 The mission of the fairy world


    in heaven and earth.


    Xianjie Tiandao stood in front of an altar, with his hands on his back, and the light surrounded his body, making it impossible for others to see his figure.


    "Your Honor."


    is below the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    There are also eight figures standing.


    Tao, and two of Zhang Han''s subordinates were also there.


    There are five other people with unfamiliar faces.


    These five people are all the people who have been accepted by the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal World recently.


    They are all half saints in the fairy world.


    is used to quickly cultivate, strengthen the team, and fight against Chu Yuan.


    At this moment, the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm is calling everyone, that is, there is something to announce.


    But Zhang Han didn''t arrive.


    Xianjie Tiandao did not want to say, but waited.


    Obviously, Zhang Han has a very high status with him.


    Zhang Han was not there, and Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm didn''t even want to say it.


    After a while.


    A ray of light flashed.


    Zhang Han finally came over.


    "Your Honor."


    Zhang Han fell to the ground, and immediately bowed to the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm and said.


    "Zhang Han, you''re here, come here quickly, stand beside me, I''ll be waiting for you."


    Xianjie Tiandao waved at Zhang Han and said.


    The serious atmosphere on him, with the arrival of Zhang Han, also quickly resolved and became gentler.


    "Your Highness, I''ll just stand here."


    Zhang Han refused.


    joke.


    Standing next to the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    He knew what that meant.


    On an equal footing with the fairy world?


    "I asked you to stand here, you just stand there, what are you talking about."


    Xianjie Tiandao raised his eyebrows slightly and said.


    heard this.


    Zhang Han didn''t dare to say anything, he got up quickly, stood next to the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Xianjie Tiandao nodded with satisfaction.


    Then, he looked at the people below.


    "The purpose of bringing you together this time is mainly to introduce these five people to you. These five people are my new recruits. Let''s get to know each other first. The specific matters will be explained to you later."


    Just listen to the words of the fairy world.


    Zhang Han next to ?? heard the words and immediately raised his head and looked down.


    Really saw five people.


    didn''t give him a chance to think too much.


    His shoulder was suddenly tapped.


    He turned his head subconsciously.


    I saw Xianjie Tiandao standing beside him.


    "Your Highness, what are your orders?"


    Zhang Han turned his head and asked.


    "Nothing, you don''t need to meet them. They are not worth letting you know in person. You are in charge of a state now, but are you still adapting?"


    Xianjie Tiandao carried his hands on his back and asked in a low voice.


    He deliberately controlled the volume.


    So I could hear what he said.


    There is only Zhang Han.


    "Respectful, I have been skilled in mobilizing authority, and governance is not a problem."


    Zhang Han cupped his hands and said.


    "That''s fine, there are enough treasures on your side? If not enough, I will transfer another batch to your side."


    Xianjie Tiandao asked with concern.


    "Enough is enough..."


    Zhang Han was flattered and quickly expressed it.


    Then Immortal Realm Tiandao gave in-depth greetings and cared about Zhang Han in all aspects.


    Zhang Han has always put on a ''flattered'' look.


    After a while.


    Xianjie Tiandao did not ask Zhang Han to continue the conversation.


    Instead, ask the seven people who know each other below to stop talking and get ready to say something.


    "I''m calling you to come here today, firstly so that you can get to know each other, and secondly because there is something that needs to be explained to you."


    Xianjie Tiandao opened his mouth slowly and said.


    The seven people below ?? immediately listened carefully.


    "East China has developed rapidly recently. I intend to establish a power there to destroy the development of East China. All the resources for establishing the power will be given by me."


    "But one thing is, when building a force, you need to be careful, so as not to be discovered by the current Heavenly Dao in Eastern China."


    "Who will take over this task?"


    Xianjie Tiandao glanced over the seven people and asked in a condensed voice.


    Obviously, he discovered the exaggerated and outrageous development speed in Eastern China.


    Today''s fairyland is in a catastrophe.


    The southern Tianzhou and the westbound state are shrouded in calamity, not to mention the development, it is not bad if it does not fall.


    On the other hand, looking at Eastern Shenzhou and Northern Xianzhou, for some reason, Jie Qi cannot invade the two states, so both states can develop.


    North Senju is in a weak position because it has been destroyed before and has been rebuilt.


    East Shenzhou is different. There is no catastrophe, and with the vigorous development of Chu Yuan, the speed of its development is very terrifying.


    So Xianjie Tiandao wants to curb the development of Eastern Shenzhou.


    If Eastern China develops too rapidly, it will be against his plan.


    "Your Highness, how about I come?"


    Zhang Han raised his hand slightly and said.


    "Zhang Han, you want to manage Nantian Prefecture, and you are my arm, you don''t need to go."


    Xianjie Tiandao glanced at Zhang Han, shook his head and refused.


    In his opinion, Zhang Han''s position to do this kind of thing is too cheap.


    heard this.


    Zhang Han could only retreat.


    But before retreating, he gave a look to one of the subordinates present.


    That subordinate understood at the time, stepped forward, and took over the errand.


    Xianjie Tiandao glanced at the man and agreed to hand over the task to that man.


    After this matter is dealt with.


    Xianjie Tiandao glanced at everyone present.


    "Then for the next task, who of you is willing to take it? This task is not low, but if you can complete it, I will definitely reward you. Except for the one who just took over a task, who of the six of you is willing to take it? this mission?"


    "The task is specific, I''ll tell you about it when it''s next."


    Xianjie Tiandao looked at the six people on the field and asked.


    The six people on the field looked at each other.


    The last newcomer stood up.


    "Your Highness, I am willing to take over."


    This person is called ''Dong Qiu'' and is a semi-sage.


    "Okay, except Dong Qiu, everyone else should step down first."


    Xianjie Tiandao waved his hand and asked everyone to step back.


    Zhang Han, who was standing beside him, lowered his head and prepared to leave.


    "Zhang Han, what are you leaving, you stay."


    Zhang Han hadn''t walked a few steps when a voice came from his ear and stopped him.


    This is the voice of the fairy world.


    "Yes, Your Honor."


    Zhang Han responded quickly.


    he finished.


    walked to the side of the fairyland again.


    The others on the field left quickly after receiving the instruction of the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    After a while, in the heaven and earth, only the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, Zhang Han, and the half-sage named Dong Qiu were left.


    "There is no one else here, so I will tell you clearly that in three days, there will be a treasure sent from the extreme wilderness to the immortal world. I need you Dong Qiu to go to the chaos and nothingness to receive it."


    "This matter is very important. That treasure can hurt the heavens. It is an extremely rare treasure. You must receive the treasure and send it to the fairyland."


    "I will tell you the specific route..."


    Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao was also unambiguous, and he immediately started talking about it.


    Zhang Han, who was standing beside him, was stunned for a moment.


    But when he came back to his senses, there was light flashing in his eyes...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 895： Zibuyue is strange and chaotic

    Chapter 895


    The sea of ??nothingness.


    Chu Yuan''s mind returned to Tiandao Tua. In his hand, a piece of paper was being held in the palm of his hand.


    The content on this piece of paper is exactly what the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao told this call, big and small.


    Things are said by Xianjie Tiandao during the day.


    The paper was delivered in the afternoon.


    Chu Yuan has everything under control.


    "The second one said that the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm wants to secretly support the forces in the Eastern Shenzhou and curb the development of the Eastern Shenzhou. This is nothing to be afraid of, because the people who come to establish the power are their own people."


    "However, three days later, someone sent it to Baolai Immortal Realm. It''s interesting. A treasure that can hurt heaven? Send it to chaos and nothingness?"


    Chu Yuan''s eyes flashed.


    This Zhang Han has even marked the route for him.


    Isn''t this just thinking, let him rob this treasure.


    A treasure that can hurt Heaven?


    Is it possible that the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm can be used against you?


    Pull it down.


    Just think about it.


    These eight accomplishments are to deal with him.


    He occupies half of the origin of the fairy world.


    is also the way of heaven.


    This is to deal with him.


    "Luoer and the others will return soon, but you can let them pass."


    Chu Yuan clenched the paper in his hand and whispered.


    Not long ago, Ye Luo and the others came back.


    This can simply let Ye Luo and the others go there and rob this treasure.


    Such a good opportunity is not robbed or robbed.


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, and then he had an idea.


    He sent a message to Ye Luo in the long river of Kendo and asked him to come over.


    After he thought about it.


    I still think that it would be better for Ye Luo to complete this treasure robbery alone.


    Ye Luo''s strength is already strong enough.


    Too many people is not good.


    If the fairy world is aware of it, it will not be fun.


    Chu Yuan just sent a message.


    Less than a moment.


    Ye Luo rushed over from the long river of Kendo and descended into the sea of ??nothingness.


    "Disciple pays respect to Master."


    Ye Luo came to Chu Yuan and immediately bowed his hands.


    "Luo''er, there is something on the teacher''s side that needs to be dealt with by you."


    Chu Yuan spoke softly.


    After he finished speaking, he handed the paper in his hand to Ye Luo, and told Ye Luo the whole story.


    Ye Luo was stunned for a while.


    What a good second Zhang, he is really ruthless.


    The front foot gets the news, and the back foot sends the news back.


    A good undercover agent.


    However, won''t this reveal it?


    With this worry, he hesitated to speak.


    "Master, this task, the disciple is naturally willing to take it."


    "However, we have robbed the treasure, will there be no danger to the second child? I am worried that the fairy world will suspect the second child."


    Ye Luo bowed his hands and said so.


    "Don''t worry, in the fairy world, as long as Han''er is in danger, the teacher will be able to detect it."


    Chu Yuan shook her head slightly and said.


    The status quo of the characters is enough to observe everything about the disciple.


    If Zhang Han was really attacked by the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    He must have noticed it at the first time.


    When the time comes, the double numbers will be opened, and the four swords of Zhuxian will be added.


    No matter what, we can keep Zhang Han safe.


    "Then the disciple is relieved, and I also ask the master to rest assured that this task will be completed safely by the disciple, and it will not fail the master''s expectations."


    Ye Luo is relieved.


    "Go get ready, there''s nothing to worry about here in Immortal Realm."


    Chu Yuan spoke softly.


    heard this.


    Ye Luo did not hesitate any more, and he bowed his hands again.


    And then the figure escaped into the void and entered the long river of kendo from the void.


    Go out from the long river of kendo and go to the chaotic nothingness.


    Ye Luo is a cautious person, for fear of being discovered by the fairy world.


    saw Ye Luo leave.


    Chu Yuan also felt relieved.


    Yeluo is still very relieved when he does things.


    The abilities of Wudao Sect disciples are comparable to Ye Luo and Zhang Han.


    Chu Yuan can rest assured when they do things.


    However, two people are different in terms of ability.


    Yeluo belongs to the powerful and capable, and can rely on strength to complete tasks.


    Zhang Han''s cultivation talent is not good, but his comprehensive ability is the most outstanding.


    The two have to say that Zhang Han''s ability is more prominent.


    "The second child needs more snacks."


    "If you are really suspicious of the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, it would be a little bit unpleasant."


    "It is possible to separate out a trace of divine light, turn it into a clone, and go to the Westbound State."


    Chu Yuan had an idea in his heart.


    Soon, he made it up.


    separated a trace of divine light and turned into a clone to go to the westbound state.


    Recently, the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm has been looking for strong recruits in the Westbound State from time to time, maybe he can mix in with this.


    If he can make it.


    It is possible to rely on this clone to create some opportunities for Zhang Han to gain favor in the Immortal Realm.


    One thought to this point.


    Chu Yuan no longer hesitated, and his mind was mobilized.


    ¡­


    Far away in the Eastern Shenzhou, in the imperial capital of the Tang Dynasty, in an inn.


    Chu Yuan''s Shenguang Tua suddenly opened his eyes.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he differentiated a trace of divine light and threw it to the Westbound State.


    After confirming that the ray of divine light reached the Westbound State and became an avatar, he was relieved.


    He is not worried at all, the incarnation will be seen by the fairy world.


    The divine light is full of infinite possibilities.


    The incarnation of Shenguang, but there is no clue at all.


    "Master, are you awake?"


    Qin Zhen came over.


    "Ok."


    Chu Yuan opened her eyes and looked at Qin Zhen.


    This disciple, he just kept it for fun, and used it to teach the waste, so he didn''t care much.


    On the way, he originally wanted to take in some more disciples.


    but couldn''t find it at all.


    So he took this Qin Zhen around with him.


    "Master, the disciples have already read these books."


    Qin Zhen opened his mouth in an orderly manner.


    The master in front of him turned into an ordinary middle-aged man again.


    But he knows that his master''s true appearance is very terrifying, and this kind of disguise is just to show it in front of ordinary people.


    "It''s all finished? So fast?"


    Chu Yuan was also surprised, he perfunctory the disciple and bought some books for Qin Zhen to read.


    Finished it so soon? There are a lot of those books.


    Could it be that this disciple has a high level of comprehension?


    If this is the case, then it can¡¯t be collected, and it has to be kicked.


    "Yes, Master, you''ve read it all."


    Qin Zhen said seriously.


    "Give me all the books, and I''ll test you."


    Chu Yuan will be suspicious.


    As soon as the words came out.


    Qin Zhen did not hesitate at all, walked to the corner of the room, and took out all the books in Shan Gao.


    Chu Yuan immediately took one of them and flipped through it at will.


    "Teacher, I''m asking you for the master, what does this sentence, Zibuyu is strange and chaotic, what does it mean?"


    Chu Yuan opened his mouth and began to investigate.


    "Returning to Master, this sentence means, don''t talk when you hit someone, just use a strange force to beat someone unconscious!"


    Qin Zhen stepped out and said loudly.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    What does ?? mean?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 896： One Thousand Techniques

    Chapter 896 One Thousand Techniques


    When Qin Zhen''s first sentence was explained.


    Chu Yuan people are stupid.


    Can you still understand it like this?


    "You, are you sure you understand correctly?"


    Chu Yuan asked cautiously.


    "Master, this is absolutely right! It''s impossible to be wrong!"


    Qin Zhen said firmly.


    heard this.


    Chu Yuan was shocked.


    He looked at the book in his hand and thought for a long time.


    Then he looked up at Qin Zhen, ready to continue his investigation.


    "That disciple, do you know what it means to convince people with virtue?"


    Chu Yuan asked hesitantly.


    Such a simple question will always be answered correctly, otherwise he will feel that there is something wrong with his own disciple''s brain.


    "Master, this is easy!"


    Qin Zhen looked relaxed.


    "Yes, this is indeed a bit simpler..."


    Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief, nodded in agreement, and felt that this question was quite simple.


    But before he could finish speaking, Qin Zhen interrupted him.


    "Master, the person who said this, his sword is called ''Virtue'', and he often uses this sword to conquer others, so he said the words of convincing people with virtue!"


    Qin Zhen answered seriously.


    Chu Yuan was shocked again.


    But he didn''t think too much, and continued to ask tentatively.


    "That disciple, what do you mean by thinking about my body three times a day?"


    "Master, this is also simple, I often feel that I am not strong enough!"


    "Then, what does it mean to stand at thirty, be free from confusion at forty, know the mandate of heaven at fifty, listen to your ears at sixty, and do whatever you want at seventy?"


    "Go back to Shizun, only thirty people are worthy of me to stand up and fight, forty people I will go straight without confusion, fifty people meet me, as if they have met destiny, sixty people only have good voices in my ears If you speak, I will let them go. As for the seventy people? If you dare to do it, I will do whatever I want and kill them!"


    Speaking of hard work.


    Qin Zhen stood up, blushing with a thick neck and looking excited, his eyes were shining.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    is this understanding?


    Did I read the wrong book, or did you read the wrong book?


    Good guy.


    I''m straight guy.


    Long experience.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes widened.


    This disciple really surprised me.


    Top level understanding.


    Chu Yuan understood it.


    This disciple has finished reading these books?


    After watching a hammer, I finished it.


    This disciple may be seriously ill.


    He can safely accept this disciple.


    This disciple is not abandoned, what other disciple will be abandoned?


    "Very good, my disciple...Is it called Qin Zhen? Zhener, your answer is very satisfactory to the teacher, then you can go into practice."


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath, looked at his disciple, and spoke slowly.


    "Master, can I really practice? Also ask Master to teach me the Dharma!"


    Qin Zhen knelt down and bowed, and immediately spoke loudly.


    As soon as the words came out.


    Chu Yuan didn''t answer immediately, but lowered her head slightly and pondered.


    For this disciple, just fool around?


    OK, just fool around.


    It''s impossible to really be fooled into becoming a talent, right?


    As for this disciple''s unique understanding, if he can comprehend it, it''s really off the mark.


    "You are good at thousands of techniques, and you are taught a thousand techniques as a teacher. What do you think?"


    Chu Yuan said slowly.


    "Ah? Master, can you also practice Qianshu? Isn''t that a lie?"


    Qin Zhen opened his mouth wide and couldn''t believe it.


    Qianshu was in his mind.


    has always been used to deceive people.


    This thing can also practice?


    Shizun shouldn''t be fooling him.


    "The Dao in the world can be practiced. As long as it suits you, then you can definitely practice. I just ask you as a teacher, do you want to practice the one thousand arts?"


    Chu Yuan sat up from the bed, with both hands on his back, and talked freely.


    "Master, disciple thinks!"


    for this.


    Qin Zhen answered without hesitation.


    If it is said that Qianshu can also be practiced, then he will definitely choose Qianshu.


    He has an absolute interest in Qianshu, an absolute talent.


    If he can practice with a thousand techniques, then he can''t ask for it.


    "Zhen''er, you can practice with Qianshu, of course, but before I teach you this way, the teacher needs to ask you, what is your understanding of Qianshu?"


    Chu Yuan started to think about how to fool around, and then started talking.


    He wanted to delay for a while.


    One thing to say, he didn''t know how to fool around.


    Thousands of thousands of techniques...


    How can Lao Qian fool you.


    This is really something to think about.


    Qin Zhen on the other side also thought about it because of Chu Yuan''s words.


    Understanding of Qianshu?


    He pondered for a long time before speaking.


    "Master, this disciple believes that the root of Qianshu is to use falsehoods as real, in order to achieve the purpose of concealing the sky and crossing the sea,"


    Qin Zhen replied seriously.


    heard this answer.


    Chu Yuan silently took back the statement that he said that he came out of the Old Thousand Cards Avenue.


    If you talk about it, it seems that his layout is very small.


    He originally wanted to say, out of the old thousand, deceive the Dao, and thus prove the Dao.


    Now it¡¯s hard to say.


    After thinking twice.


    Chu Yuan thought of a point, her eyes lit up, and she was about to speak.


    "Zhen''er, you, the layout is small."


    Chu Yuan said slowly.


    "The layout is too small? Please enlighten me!"


    Qin Zhen was stunned for a moment, and said quickly.


    "The real Qianshu together is not the so-called concealment, nor is it a falsehood, but it has something to do with it. The real Qianshu is a trick! It''s a lie!"


    "Under your lies, under your deceit, as long as someone in the world believes it, it is true! No matter what lies or words, as long as there is one person, even a mortal person, it is true!"


    Chu Yuan spoke slowly.


    "Master, Master, Qianshu is so strong?"


    Qin Zhen''s eyes widened when he heard these words.


    Does this mean that what he said will come true if only one person in the world believes it?


    Then this bug is too big, right?


    Then he said that he is the strongest person in the world. As long as someone believes it, wouldn¡¯t he immediately become the strongest person in the world?


    This is too outrageous.


    Qin Zhen was deeply shocked.


    There is even a feeling that the master is fooling him.


    But he also felt that there is no need to fool him with what kind of identity the master is.


    "Master, isn''t this too strong?"


    Qin Zhen took a deep breath and said.


    "It''s not outrageous, every Dao is the strongest, and one thousand techniques is naturally not weak. It lies in the strength of the enlightened person, and there is no strong or weak Dao."


    Chu Yuan was not at all worried about his **** blowing too much.


    Anyway, he blew it.


    His fist is big, he said that these are all right, and no one dared to refute it.


    Whether ?? can be practiced, that is Qin Zhen''s business, and what does it have to do with him.


    He Chu someone had gone with the intention of teaching Qin Zhen to abolish him, so could he be able to preach to Qin Zhen in person...


    Happy New Year''s Eve, my friends!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 897： Ye Luo Jie Dao

    Chapter 897 Ye Luo Tribulation Road


    In the extreme wilderness.


    A figure crossed over from the distant extreme wilderness, trying to enter the chaotic nothingness.


    His speed is extremely fast, like a ghost, and ordinary saints are afraid that they cannot have this speed.


    If there is a Chaos saint who looks carefully, you can see it.


    This figure is actually a fox-like existence, not even a human form.


    is such a fox-like existence, with a strangely fast speed.


    Behind the fox, there is something like a stick.


    The fox is holding a stick and rushing fast. He has only one destination, chaos and nothingness!


    As long as he sends the stick behind him to the Chaos Void, his mission is complete.


    "The Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm promised me that as long as I send this thing to the chaotic nothingness, it will give me the elixir to lift the curse on me, so that I can change shape!"


    "Don''t let me know that he lied to me, otherwise, even if I do my best, I will give him a good look."


    The fox grinned as he hurried along.


    While he was on his way, he was still looking up at the front.


    Soon.


    He''s close to chaotic nothingness.


    The speed of the fox is too fast.


    in less than a while.


    This fox has come to the edge of chaos and nothingness.


    Just as he was about to enter the chaotic void.


    A figure was intercepted at the edge of chaotic nothingness.


    The fox froze for a moment, thinking that someone was going to disturb him, and a power comparable to that of a saint permeated his body.


    "Zun Jia, I am a person under the command of the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm. My name is Dong Qiu. I have been ordered to come to meet you. Dare I ask if Zun Jia is here to deliver the treasure?"


    It was Dong Qiu who spoke.


    Dong Qiu stood on the edge of chaos and nothingness. He stared at the fox who came from afar. It was a nervousness.


    He knew very well how important his mission this time was.


    If something happened, he couldn''t afford it.


    "You were sent by the Heavenly Dao from the Immortal Realm? Could it be that you have no one in the Immortal Realm? Otherwise, why did you send someone like you here?"


    The fox glanced at Dong Qiu contemptuously.


    For him, Dong Qiu is too weak.


    The semi-sage of the fairy world, even the Daluo Jinxian can''t beat him.


    Not to mention facing saints.


    In front of saints, this kind of semi-saint is one that destroys a bunch of people.


    "Please keep your mouth clean, I represent the fairy world."


    Dong Qiu''s face was ashen, and he could only move out of the Immortal Realm.


    He didn''t want to be humiliated.


    "Hmph, so much nonsense, take this thing and give it to the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm. When I get here, my mission is complete. If something happens to this thing in the chaos and nothingness, it has nothing to do with me."


    Fox snorted, too lazy to say anything.


    With a move of his mana, he wrapped the stick-like thing behind him, pushed it forward, and prepared to send it to Dong Qiu.


    Dong Qiu quickly strode forward when he saw this, ready to take the stick.


    But right now.


    A huge sword energy was derived from the void and slashed towards the fox.


    Buzz! ! !


    Under this sword energy, most of the chaotic emptiness is collapsing.


    Everything in the world seems to be unable to stop the sword''s edge.


    Under this sword energy.


    The fox turned pale with fright, and he turned to run away.


    But this sword energy has a power that almost surpasses that of the Chaos Saint, directly blocking all the retreats of the fox.


    "No!!!"


    The hysterical growl of the fox.


    He unleashed his aura in a frenzied manner. The original one tail turned into nine tails in a trance, and a fierceness was revealed along with the appearance of the nine tails.


    Boom! ! !


    Sword Qi slashed.


    The fox vomited blood and flew out backwards. Eight of its nine tails were cut off abruptly.


    After flying backwards for tens of thousands of miles, he stopped, climbed up with difficulty, stepped into the void, and looked in horror at the direction where the sword energy came from.


    "Nine tails, one tail and one life, only eight tails resisted this attack, and even the remaining tail was almost gone, this person is a chaotic saint!!"


    The fox said tremblingly with blood in his mouth.


    His originally beautiful hair has been dyed red with blood, looking embarrassed, and his breath is even weaker.


    "Hand over your things to save you from death."


    In the void, a figure stepped out of the long river of kendo, looking down on everything.


    "Master of Kendo, Holy of Kendo!"


    The fox called out the identity of the comer.


    The comer is not Ye Luo.


    "You can take my sword, although it''s a trick, but it can be regarded as taking my sword, handing over the treasure, and saving you from death."


    Ye Luo said these words in a calm manner.


    "I give you!"


    Fox didn''t hesitate, he threw the stick directly at Ye Luo.


    is behind in giving things to leaves.


    He didn''t dare to run away, he just stood there.


    He knew that even if he tried his best to escape, it would be of little use.


    Ye Luo wanted to kill him, no matter where he went, it was of no use.


    It''s better to just stand there.


    Ye Luo took the stick and was moved, he wanted to put it in the storage space.


    But unexpectedly, this stick cannot be put into the storage space at all.


    This surprised him for a long time.


    But Ye Luo quickly recovered.


    Treasure Treasure...


    is a bit peculiar, but it makes sense.


    "Go."


    Ye Luo took over the treasure, but fulfilled his promise, glanced at the fox, spoke softly, and said this.


    "Thank you for your life!!"


    How dare the fox say anything.


    He hurriedly turned and ran away.


    See this scene.


    Ye Luo turned his head slightly and glanced at where Dong Qiu was before.


    At this moment, Dong Qiu has disappeared, obviously running away.


    But Dong Qiu was specially let go by Ye Luo.


    If Ye Luo didn''t want Dong Qiu to go.


    Dong Qiu couldn''t escape even if he had two more legs.


    "If you don''t let this Dong Qiu go, I''m afraid Xianjie Tiandao will directly suspect the second child. Only by letting this Dong Qiu go, Xianjie Tiandao will have more suspects, which will also create more opportunities for the second child."


    "Second brother, second child, there are only so many opportunities I can create for you. The rest is up to you."


    Ye Luo looked at the direction of the fairyland and said lightly.


    After looking at it for a while, he withdrew his gaze and looked down at the stick in his hand.


    "What the heck is this treasure? I use force to trigger it, but nothing comes out. It seems to be a piece of scrap iron, but I don''t know why. I feel this stick is a bit familiar."


    Ye Luo looked at the stick and murmured in a low voice.


    He didn''t know why either.


    This stick looks familiar.


    As if he had seen the stick somewhere before.


    But Ye Luo couldn''t remember how he thought about it, where did he see it.


    After thinking about it.


    Ye Luo didn''t think about anything anymore, turned around and entered the long river of kendo, ready to escape into the fairyland through the long river of kendo...


    Happy New Year guys!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 898： Doubt of the Heavenly Dao

    Chapter 898 Doubts of the Heavenly Dao in the Immortal Realm


    Immortal world, heaven and earth.


    Xianjie Tiandao summoned everyone and shouted them before the altar.


    In heaven and earth, a depressing atmosphere surrounds here.


    gluttonous, stone sculpture and others are all in the sequence.


    But in addition to these people, there are many new faces among them, these are the people who have been recruited in the fairy world by the fairy world during this period of time.


    Among them, the incarnation of Chu Yuan''s divine light is also impressive.


    At this moment, these people all bowed their heads and dared not say anything.


    On the other hand, look at the fairyland.


    At this moment, the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm is full of golden light, and his mood seems to be extremely unstable.


    "Dong Qiu, you said, was robbed? Treasure was robbed? Say it again!"


    The depressing voice of the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm resounded in all directions.


    "Respect, Reverence, I was really robbed. The visitor heard what the fox said. He was a chaotic saint. His subordinates knew that he was not an opponent, so he fled."


    Dong Qiu knelt on the ground, trembling.


    His face was pale, and he already knew what would happen next.


    no matter what.


    His ending will not be much better.


    "The sage of chaos? What about the sage of chaos, this matter, this route, you and I know, you say, why does the sage of chaos know!"


    Xianjie Tiandao dodged and came to Dong Qiu, condescendingly, staring at the latter.


    He couldn''t figure it out.


    Why is there a chaotic saint who knows this, knows where the route is, and what time it is.


    It''s impossible that the Chaos Saint passed by?


    "I, I don''t know..."


    Dong Qiu said tremblingly.


    "You do not know?"


    Immortal World Heavenly Dao was silent.


    The golden light flickering on his body became more and more terrifying, and an extreme depression surrounded it.


    No surprises.


    Dong Qiu''s end will be very tragic.


    "By the way, your honor! Zhang Han also knows!"


    Dong Qiu raised his hand suddenly and said so.


    Whoa¡­


    With these words ??, the atmosphere on the field changed again and again.


    Taoyi and others unconsciously leaned on Zhang Han next to him, ready to start.


    Even the avatar of Chu Yuan''s divine light leaned towards Zhang Han.


    "Your Highness, he slandered me..."


    Zhang Han just wanted to explain something.


    But he hasn''t finished speaking yet.


    Boom! ! !


    Xianjie Tiandao waved his hand suddenly.


    A supreme force came crashing down, smashing Dong Qiu to pieces.


    Under this power, even Dong Qiu''s soul could not escape and was smashed away.


    "It''s not your turn to point the finger at Zhang Han."


    Xianjie Tiandao said this in a cold voice, facing the direction in which Dong Qiu disappeared.


    After he finished saying this, he turned his head to face Zhang Han and stared at Zhang Han.


    "Zhang Han, you won''t let me down, right?"


    Xianjie Tiandao said in a cold voice.


    "Of course I won''t let Zun Shang down, what did Zun say this."


    Zhang Han, who was standing on the edge of the corner, stood up and said.


    He took a deep breath, feeling extremely nervous.


    But he knew that he couldn''t be nervous at this time, if his nervousness showed something, he might be finished.


    "hope so."


    Xianjie Tiandao took a deep look at Zhang Han, then lowered his head and thought.


    He was wondering who robbed him of his treasure.


    Chaos saint?


    Is there any Chaos Saint near Chaos Void?


    no.


    The only two ?? are Chu Yuan.


    Recently, he has been paying attention to Chu Yuan''s side.


    He can be sure that the two auras belonging to Chu Yuan have never been touched, and have been in the fairy world.


    Since it wasn''t Chu Yuan''s hand, who could it be? Could it be from Jihuang''s side?


    But the people from Jihuang, why did they know the news of the treasure?


    That doesn''t make sense.


    Could it be Zhang Han''s secret? Does Zhang Han have contact with the people over there in Jihuang?


    It is also possible that Dong Qiu leaked the secret to Jihuang and wanted to play the dark under the lights, so he threw the blame on Zhang Han before he died.


    What exactly is ??, he can''t tell.


    Just when I was thinking about the fairy world.


    Zhang Han next to ?? is feeling uneasy.


    suddenly.


    Zhang Han glanced to the side.


    When he saw the avatar transformed by a trace of divine light, he couldn''t help being sluggish.


    A sense of familiarity came to me.


    Who is this guy?


    Zhang Han frowned slightly.


    Just when he was puzzled.


    Shenguang''s incarnation smiled at Zhang Han, his lips did not move, and he told the latter his identity with his mouth shape.


    "Chu Yuan? Chu Yuan? Master!"


    Zhang Han understood the identity of Shenguang''s incarnation, and his eyes widened.


    He just wanted to say something through voice transmission.


    But before he could make any move, he suddenly saw the incarnation of Shenguang wink at him.


    Immediately jumped up and slammed towards the fairy world.


    Zhang Han was in a trance.


    Then he understood.


    Master means that you want him to block the assassination for the fairy world?


    But what about Master?


    Don''t care, since the Master asked him to do this, there must be a reason for the Master.


    Zhang Han did not hesitate, chose to cooperate with the incarnation of Shenguang, and blocked the way in front of the fairy world.


    This sudden change caused everyone to be shocked.


    Xianjie Tiandao couldn''t help squinting.


    I didn''t expect that one of the people he recruited would actually dare to do something to him.


    He originally planned to shoot the man to death directly.


    Ke looked up suddenly, only to find that there was someone in front of him blocking it.


    This person is Zhang Han.


    This is what happened.


    is not just the fairy world.


    Even the gluttonous people below are very puzzled.


    They are incomprehensible.


    The scene on the field continued.


    Shenguang''s incarnation slammed towards the immortal world with a blow, but Zhang Han blocked in the middle, causing the blow to hit Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han originally wanted to block it.


    You can think about it for a second.


    He shot to resist, in the eyes of the fairy world, I am afraid it is only a kind of **** with meritorious deeds.


    does not attract much attention.


    Master''s move is probably to advance his goodwill in front of the fairy interface.


    One thought to this point.


    Zhang Han''s heart was ruthless, and he pretended that the mana was not mobilized in time, ready to use his body to take the blow of the incarnation of Shenguang.


    Shenguang Avatar was also taken aback by Zhang Han''s action, but he didn''t have time to stop, so he could only hit the latter with an attack.


    boom! ! !


    Zhang Han vomited blood, and his entire body flew upside down, hitting the ground like a shooting star.


    At the critical moment, it was the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm who took action, held it up with the power of the Heavenly Dao, and pulled it back.


    "What are you doing, how can you hurt me with such a thing?"


    Xianjie Tiandao frowned and asked.


    At the same time, he heals his wounds with the power of heaven.


    "My subordinates saw that they wanted to commit murder. They were impulsive and only wanted to protect the superior. I didn''t care so much."


    Zhang Han said with a dying breath.


    Xianjie Tiandao heard the words, did not say anything, his eyes fell silently on Shenguanghua, a fierceness flashed in his eyes...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 899： The brain supplement of the fairy world

    Chapter 899 The brain supplement of the Heavenly Dao in the Immortal World


    Immortal world, heaven and earth.


    Boom!


    The endless golden light shines in the whole heaven and earth.


    Countless attacks suddenly attacked Shenguang Avatar.


    Shenguang incarnates in this endless attack, completely unable to move.


    But these attacks still did not mean to let go of the incarnation of the divine light, and they bombarded endlessly.


    Even if the incarnation of Shenguang was blasted into nothingness, he would not let it go and continued to blast.


    The one who unleashed these attacks was the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    I saw Xianjie Tiandao holding the injured Zhang Han with one hand and releasing these attacks with the other.


    His anger seemed to be poured into the attack to vent his anger.


    banged for a long time.


    Xianjie Tiandao stopped attacking, glanced at Zhang Han who was injured, and used the power of Tiandao to heal his wounds, and a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes.


    Why this man attacked him.


    Although he recruited this person not long ago.


    But he knew that the person who had just attacked him was a native of the Immortal Realm, at least in his eyes of Heaven.


    was such a native who attacked him and tried to assassinate him.


    When was his fairyland invaded by people from other forces?


    Xianjie Tiandao vaguely understood in his heart.


    Although he didn''t know why the route and address of his treasure delivery were known, he could now understand that it was probably done by other unknown forces.


    There are other forces in the fairyland.


    And the existence of these forces is unknown to him.


    Thinking of the existence of so many unknown forces.


    Xianjie Tiandao''s eyes flashed with killing intent.


    These unknown forces are really **** good.


    not only robbed him of a treasure, but also let him kill a semi-sacred existence with his own hands.


    almost made him suspicious of Zhang Han, his right-hand man.


    is really good calculation!


    Don''t let him find out who this unknown force is.


    Otherwise, he must clear it up!


    Immortal Realm Tiandao Nao made up that countless forces had invaded his Immortal Realm.


    He can''t wait to clear it now.


    But Zhang Han is still here, he can''t leave now.


    Xianjie Tiandao''s eyes fell on Zhang Han.


    Under the healing of his heavenly power, Zhang Han''s injury has recovered to seventy-eighty-eighty.


    "Zhang Han, how are you?"


    Xianjie Tiandao spoke softly and asked.


    "Your Highness, I''m fine, is there any serious problem with your Highness?"


    Zhang Han pretended to be very concerned and said.


    "I''m fine, why are you doing this? How can you hurt me with half a saint, you don''t need to do this."


    Xianjie Tiandao shook his head and said.


    "When I saw that the thief was going to hurt Zun Shang, I was in a hurry and didn''t think much about it, so I rushed up."


    Zhang Han started his daily performance.


    "You ah you."


    Xianjie Tiandao sighed.


    Immediately, he turned his head to look at Taohao and the others, and spoke slowly.


    "I don''t know if any of you are from other forces, but now I don''t want to care about it, I hope you can do it yourself."


    "Tao, stone sculpture, you lead these people out to heaven and earth, and take a good look at these people."


    Just listen to the words of the fairy world.


    Taohao and others took orders and took everyone away from heaven and earth.


    The field was empty all of a sudden.


    Zhang Han originally wanted to leave as well.


    But unsurprisingly, he was called down by the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    "Your Highness, is there anything else?"


    Zhang Han said in a proper salute.


    "I wrote down the attack you blocked for me. I suspected you before. It was my fault, sorry."


    Xianjie Tiandao took the initiative to apologize.


    When he spoke, his tone was very strange.


    This is his first apology.


    As the way of heaven, it is indescribably precious.


    Apologizing is simply impossible.


    has now set an unprecedented precedent for Zhang Han.


    "Why do you need to do this, this is what your subordinates should do."


    Zhang Han acted accordingly and pretended to be frightened.


    "Forget it, in short, I remember you. In addition, I left you here because I have something to tell you."


    Xianjie Tiandao opened his mouth and told Zhang Han what he had deduced.


    Obviously, Zhang Han''s position in his heart has become higher.


    When he has said everything.


    Zhang Han was stunned.


    He didn''t expect that the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm would make up his mind like this.


    also made up the brain, there are many unknown forces in the fairyland?


    This is really awesome.


    saved him countless efforts.


    "Your Highness, what do you mean?"


    Zhang Han asked hesitantly.


    "Thorough investigation! I personally thoroughly investigate the Westbound State, and you thoroughly investigate the Southern Tianzhou. Even if you turn over these two states, you must find all these people!"


    Xianjie Tiandao''s eyes flashed with killing intent.


    "I respect the order of the Lord."


    Zhang Han said repeatedly.


    "Let''s go, go check it out boldly, if something big happens, I will support you."


    Xianjie Tiandao said in a deep voice.


    "Yes."


    Zhang Han didn''t say anything else, he bowed his hands and stepped back.


    Xianjie Tiandao looked at Zhang Han''s back and took a deep breath.


    Fortunately.


    Fortunately, he still has Zhang Han as a right-hand man.


    Otherwise, it would be really troublesome for him to deal with the affairs of the Immortal Realm.


    It''s just a pity.


    His treasure was snatched away.


    That treasure can hurt the way of heaven without karma.


    For him, the trouble is a bit big.


    But it shouldn''t be a big problem.


    Xianjie Tiandao shook his head and didn''t think any more.


    ¡­


    at the same time.


    In the sea of ??nothingness.


    Ye Luo finished grabbing things and saw Chu Yuan.


    "Master, this disciple has successfully robbed things."


    Ye Luo respectfully handed the treasure to Chu Yuan.


    "Luoer, well done."


    Chu Yuan had just finished reading the message sent by Shenguang''s incarnation, but only now did she regain her senses, looked at Ye Luo, and nodded with satisfaction.


    Immediately, he looked at the stick in Ye Luo''s hand.


    A thought moved.


    took the stick in his hand.


    The moment Chu Yuan got the stick.


    The stick suddenly flashed a red light.


    As soon as Chu Yuan held the stick, a scorching sensation came, and he suddenly felt that his Heavenly Dao power was being burned.


    This stick will burn the power of heaven.


    Chu Yuan quickly released his palm and threw it to Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo also hurriedly caught the stick.


    "Master, what''s wrong?"


    Ye Luo asked in confusion.


    "No problem."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand.


    He looked at the stick.


    The stick was in Ye Luo''s hand, and there was no response.


    In his hands, it will burn his heavenly power.


    Good guy.


    is indeed a treasure that can hurt heaven.


    One touch will burn the power of heaven.


    This thing, Heavenly Dao really can''t use it casually.


    Let Shenguang Tua come.


    Exactly, Shenguang large Shenguang can use everything.


    This stick will definitely work.


    Anyway, Tiandao Tua can never use this stick.


    But having said that, the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm will definitely not be able to use this stick, after all, the other party is also the Heavenly Dao.


    Is there a possibility that this stick is for Zhang Han?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 900： Emperor Tang

    Chapter 900 Tang Emperor


    Chu Yuan obtained the treasure.


    Immortal Realm Tiandao suspected that there were other forces in the two states, and started a thorough investigation.


    The strictness of its thorough investigation is very terrifying, but almost all monks have been checked by the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    Even Xianjie Tiandao wanted to join forces with Chu Yuan to check Eastern Shenzhou and Northern Xianzhou.


    But it was naturally rejected by Chu Yuan, who knew the inside story.


    Immortal world is going on under this trend, and time passes little by little.


    Soon, nearly half a year passed.


    this day.


    In the Eastern Shenzhou, the Tang Dynasty, and the Imperial Palace.


    Chu Yuan came in person to meet his former ally the Tang Emperor.


    Emperor Tang learned that Chu Yuan was coming and came out to meet him in person.


    Chu Yuan manifested the real body of Shenguang and came with his disciple Qin Zhen.


    "Sect Master Chu!"


    The Tang Emperor slightly bowed his hands and said, neither humble nor arrogant.


    "Tang Emperor."


    Chu Yuan didn''t put on any air, and after landing, she returned the salute.


    He raised his eyes slightly to look at the Emperor of Tang, but it was just a casual glance.


    But this glance made him stunned.


    Because he found out that he could not see through the Tang Emperor.


    In his eyes, there is a layer of golden mist lingering on the body of the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, making him completely unable to see the details of the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty.


    interesting.


    This Emperor of the Tang Dynasty is fun.


    It seems that this Tang emperor is not so simple.


    "Sect Master Chu, your presence, dare to ask if you have something to order?"


    Emperor Tang laughed.


    Posture very low.


    He seemed to know how huge the gap between him and Chu Yuan was.


    Chu Yuan is not only the suzerain of Wudao Sect, but also the Heavenly Dao of East China and North Xianzhou.


    "It''s okay, I just passed by here and came to visit you."


    Chu Yuan also smiled and said so.


    "Visit? That''s very good. Sect Master Chu, don''t stand here, let''s go in and talk. After all, you and I haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    Emperor Tang hurriedly invited Chu Yuan into the palace.


    Chu Yuan would not refuse, and entered the palace with Emperor Tang.


    In the vast palace, only Chu Yuan, Qin Zhen, and Emperor Tang were in it.


    Chu Yuan and Tang Di were sitting on a chair.


    Qin Zhen stood behind Chu Yuan and obeyed the rules.


    "Sect Master Chu, you haven''t asked for advice yet, who is this little brother behind you?"


    Emperor Tang asked softly and looked at Qin Zhen.


    Qin Zhen is just a mortal person, and his aptitude is even lower. In his eyes, he can see through everything at a glance.


    "My disciple."


    Chu Yuan didn''t feel anything, and admitted it generously.


    "It turned out to be a disciple of Sect Master Chu, but it''s my fault, come here, take the seat."


    Emperor Tang''s eyes on Qin Zhen suddenly changed, and he called someone to take a seat.


    He also took Qin Zhen seriously in his heart.


    Chu Yuan''s disciples are low in aptitude.


    can still rise.


    In his opinion, Qin Zhen is already a future powerhouse.


    For this kind of existence, he naturally wants to befriend.


    "No need to¡­¡­"


    Qin Zhen was still timid and wanted to refuse, but at Chu Yuan''s instruction, he could only shut up and wait for his seat to sit up.


    His seat was behind Chu Yuan, and he still seemed to respect Chu Yuan very much.


    Qin Zhen, who just sat on the seat, was very restrained.


    He also has a higher level of cognition about the existence of his master.


    Originally, he thought that Chu Yuan was just a peerless power, but he did not expect that Chu Yuan would be so powerful.


    When you meet the Emperor of Tang Dynasty, the Emperor of Tang Dynasty has to give three points.


    Who is the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, Qin Zhen knows.


    That is the lord of a fairy dynasty.


    belongs to the peerless characters, the characters standing on the top of the Eastern China.


    But such a person needs to be polite to his master, and his master is probably a more terrifying existence.


    "Thanks to Emperor Tang for making such a great contribution to the management of Eastern China."


    Chu Yuan nodded and said.


    "What did Sect Master Chu say this, but I would like to thank Sect Master Chu for appointing Tang Xianchao as the administrator of Eastern China."


    Emperor Tang said so.


    He is very clear.


    Chu Yuan is the two states of heaven.


    Datang Xianchao can control the entire Eastern Shenzhou, and Chu Yuan''s secret help and Chu Yuan''s ''will of heaven'' are indispensable.


    God''s Will This thing, it is not complicated to say that it is complicated, and it is not simple to say that it is simple.


    To put it bluntly, the will of heaven is the meaning of Chu Yuan, Chu Yuan is the way of heaven, and the meaning of Chu Yuan is the will of heaven.


    Chu Yuan assumed that the Tang Dynasty was the administrator of Eastern China, so the Datang Dynasty was God''s will.


    Moreover, the "God''s Will" that Chu Yuan helped was more than that.


    Sometimes when the Great Tang Xianchao offered sacrifices to the heavens, Heavenly Dao responded in person, no doubt it was Chu Yuan''s instructing.


    Therefore, it is due to Chu Yuan that the Great Tang Xian Dynasty was able to achieve its current status.


    Said to the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty.


    Chu Yuan just smiled and did not mean to deny it.


    Datang Xianchao became the administrator of Eastern China, which was indeed his acquiescence.


    He needs a powerful force to manage Eastern China for him.


    "Sect Master Chu, why don''t you see your disciples? Now the land of the two states belongs to the Sect Master, why don''t you let them come out?"


    Emperor Tang asked again.


    "Most of them have not been sanctified, so they were never let out. When they are sanctified, let them out."


    Chu Yuan replied casually.


    "Wait until they are all sanctified before letting them out?"


    Emperor Tang was frightened by this.


    He remembered that Chu Yuan had more than a dozen disciples.


    A dozen disciples were all sanctified?


    That is too exaggerated.


    "Yes, that''s it."


    Chu Yuan nodded lightly.


    "That''s a saint."


    Tang Di said in shock.


    "Saints? What about saints? In front of you, Emperor Tang, ordinary saints might not be enough to see."


    Chu Yuanyi said something.


    As soon as the words came out.


    Emperor Tang was stunned for a moment.


    then showed a smile.


    "It''s Sect Master Chu, I can''t hide it from your eyes. I got a strange thing in the past, and I accidentally discovered that the strange thing can be integrated with the will of the hundreds of millions of people in the Tang Dynasty, and it can be added to my body, so I have such strength."


    Tang Emperor didn''t have any cover up, he said it generously.


    "Oh? I don''t know what your current combat power, Emperor Tang, is at?"


    Chu Yuan came to be interested.


    If the Tang Emperor is capable of fighting, he really wants to unite with him and fight against the Heavenly Dao in the Immortal Realm in the future.


    "I don''t know, since I broke through, I haven''t met an opponent, and I don''t know the limit."


    Emperor Tang shook his head.


    "Huh? If that''s the case, then I wonder if Emperor Tang might have a face-to-face fight?"


    Chu Yuan''s fighting spirit was stimulated.


    "Yes, but let''s fight with the Dharma. If the real body fights, I''m afraid the movement will be a bit big."


    Tang Di said.


    "Row."


    Chu Yuan stood up immediately, took one step forward, and was ready to start.


    "What about the dharma you said?"


    Emperor Tang was stunned.


    "This is my Dharma sign."


    Chu Yuan replied.


    He is not the real body, this is indeed his Dharma sign.


    Emperor Tang: "?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 901： Prince Li Hao

    Chapter 901 Prince Li Hao


    Palace, inside the palace.


    The atmosphere here is very solid.


    Chu Yuan and Tang Di were both sitting on the chairs, motionless, their minds were gone.


    This is how the two of them learn from each other.


    Against the enemy with the law, Chu Yuan is too bullying.


    Therefore, Emperor Tang could only choose to learn from each other in a spiritual way.


    Chu Yuan naturally agreed.


    The two of them left in their minds and went to discuss.


    Now the whole palace is quiet.


    Only Qin Zhen was left to sit there, which was embarrassing. He looked at his master and Emperor Tang.


    It feels like he can die of embarrassment by continuing to sit here.


    After hesitating for a while, he still stood up and walked out, wanting to go and breathe.


    Qin Zhen walked out of the palace.


    Several golden armored soldiers standing at the gate of the palace saluted immediately.


    "See your lord."


    Golden armored soldiers are extremely respected.


    Each of them here is the existence of Immortal Venerable.


    The cultivation base is considered high in the fairy world.


    But even so, they treated Qin Zhen politely, knowing that Qin Zhen''s identity was extraordinary.


    "No, no need to be more polite."


    Qin Zhen waved his hand, he was a little uncomfortable.


    He was going to go somewhere else.


    Suddenly a group of people came over.


    The man headed by ?? wears a black python robe, is heroic and majestic, and has an extraordinary bearing, with a feeling of a superior.


    Behind this man are dozens of golden armored soldiers.


    "See Prince."


    The golden armored soldiers guarding the palace saluted immediately.


    "No gift."


    The visitor waved his hand gently, and then his eyes fell on Qin Zhen.


    "Li Hao, Prince of Tang Dynasty, who are you?"


    The visitor ''Li Hao'' bowed slightly and said.


    "I... Qin Zhen."


    Qin Zhen also returned the gift.


    He didn''t know the name of his master, nor the name of the sect, so he could only answer his own name directly.


    "Qin Zhen? Dare to ask Brother Qin, what does it have to do with the senior inside?"


    Li Hao said with a smile.


    As he spoke, he also took a look inside the palace with his eyes.


    He heard that the sect master of Wudao Sect was here, so he rushed over in a hurry, wanting to see each other.


    "That one? That one is my master."


    Qin Zhen said subconsciously.


    His words fell.


    Li Hao''s eyes lit up immediately.


    "You are that senior''s disciple? Why do you look like a mortal? Don''t care, you came out for a walk, right? Come, come, come with me, I''ll take you for a walk."


    Li Hao pulled Qin Zhen up and was about to leave.


    Qin Zhen couldn''t react at all, so he was pulled away by Li Hao.


    ¡­


    The two came to the edge of a pond in the palace and started talking.


    This talk is a few hours.


    During the conversation, the two quickly became acquainted.


    Qin Zhen also gradually became aware of Li Hao''s existence.


    The Crown Prince of the Tang Dynasty!


    Son of Emperor Tang! He is also the only son, the future appointed heir!


    It''s just that this prince is a bit miserable.


    According to Li Hao¡¯s words.


    He has been a prince for an unknown number of years.


    It may be thousands of years, or it may be tens of thousands of years, hundreds of thousands of years, millions of years.


    In short, he was very impatient with the position of the prince.


    According to Li Hao¡¯s words.


    Is there a prince who is hundreds of thousands of years old in this world?


    Therefore, Li Hao has frequently asked Tang Emperor when he will abdicate in recent years.


    "Brother Qin, you say, how can there be a prince like me? I don''t know when I can inherit the throne."


    Li Hao sighed.


    "Brother Li, you are right, you are indeed a bit miserable."


    Qin Zhen also felt that this Li Hao was too miserable.


    has been the prince for so long.


    "Who said no."


    Li Hao sighed again.


    "Brother Li, what do you plan to do in the future?"


    Qin Zhen asked.


    "I''m going to ask my royal father. With seniors present, I''m not afraid of my father. I can ask in public."


    Li Hao said in a condensed voice.


    "Huh? This is a good idea. According to the time, my master and senior Tang Emperor should have finished their discussions by now. Why don''t we go over now?"


    Qin Zhen thought about it and said.


    Li Hao naturally agreed, turned around and walked back in the direction of the palace.


    Qin Zhen stood there, looking at Li Hao''s leaving back, with a little concentration.


    He hasn''t finished speaking yet.


    says so.


    Even if his master is doing justice for him, what if his master is gone? Shouldn''t this Li Hao be beaten to death by Emperor Tang?


    Thinking of that picture, Qin Zhen couldn''t help shivering. Looking at Li Hao, who was gradually moving away, he felt that it was too late to dissuade him, so he could only start to follow.


    ¡­


    in the palace.


    Chu Yuan and Tang Di opened their eyes at the same moment.


    "Assignment."


    Chu Yuan was the first to speak and spoke to Emperor Tang.


    "Sect Master Chu is Sect Master Chu, I admire him."


    Emperor Tang said with a wry smile.


    The result of their sparring has come out.


    Not surprisingly, Chu Yuan won.


    Emperor Tang had little power to fight back in front of Chu Yuan.


    "Emperor Tang, your ability is extraordinary. I am afraid that ordinary chaotic saints are not your opponents. Emperor Tang has such skills, are you interested in dealing with the fairy world together?"


    Chu Yuan clearly recognized Emperor Tang''s ability.


    He spoke to Emperor Tang and invited the latter to join them and deal with the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm together.


    After listening to all the words, Emperor Tang did not agree immediately, but fell into contemplation.


    After thinking for a long time, he spoke slowly.


    "Dare to ask Sect Master Chu, if this is done, what benefits will I gain?"


    Tang Emperor''s eyes flashed.


    If you want him to help in vain, of course it is impossible.


    Chu Yuan also understood that it was impossible to let this Tang Dibai help, and after pondering for a while, he answered.


    "What benefits do you want?"


    Just listen to Chu Yuan ask.


    "I want Eastern China."


    "You are dreaming, you don''t know how prosperous Eastern China is."


    "Then I want Westbound State."


    "no."


    "North Xianzhou Head Office, right?"


    "Impossible, after the unification of the fairyland, it is impossible to split, and it is impossible to split in any case."


    "You, what can I get?"


    "After this is done, I owe you a favor."


    Whoa¡­


    The scene was quiet for a while.


    Emperor Tang did not speak any more, frowned and fell into thought.


    Chu Yuan didn''t rush, just sat there and waited.


    After a while, Emperor Tang nodded and agreed, and Chu Yuan agreed.


    Chu Yuan also smiled, and he opened his mouth to say something.


    did not wait for him to say.


    A figure broke in.


    "Hao''er, what are you doing here?"


    Emperor Tang saw the person coming, frowned, and said something.


    "Father, my sons and ministers are here today because of a question, is there a prince who is hundreds of thousands of years old in this world?"


    Li Hao walked in and got straight to the point.


    When Emperor Tang heard this, his forehead suddenly went black. How could this stupid son come here to be ashamed.


    With Chu Yuan around, he didn''t want to reprimand him, he just wanted Li Hao to get out of the way.


    "Hao''er, I have said long ago that sooner or later the world of the Tang Dynasty will be yours. What are you anxious about, I work so hard, and it is not all for you in the end."


    Tang Emperor resisted his anger and said.


    "This world is mine sooner or later?"


    Li Hao was stunned for a moment.


    "good."


    Emperor Tang replied aloud.


    "Then why do you treat me so badly on weekdays? In this way, you eat and use mine, why are you still scolding me every day?"


    Li Hao''s mind turned around and he spoke immediately.


    Emperor Tang: "?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 902： Rising Ye Dao

    Chapter 902 The Rising Ye Dao


    In the imperial capital, on a street.


    Chu Yuan took Qin Zhen here.


    Chu Yuan is in front.


    Qin Zhen is behind.


    The two walked slowly on the street.


    walked for a while.


    Qin Zhen hesitated for a long time, and then chose to speak.


    "Master, do we really not help with the matter of Prince Li?"


    Just listen to Qin Zhen''s question.


    "Help for what? Help Emperor Tang to beat his son together? Or is it that Emperor Tang beats his son and I beat his apprentice, and you accompany that Prince Li to suffer together?"


    Chu Yuan stopped, carrying his hands on his back, turned back and glanced at Qin Zhen lightly.


    heard this.


    Qin Zhen was silent for a while.


    Say yes.


    Let him suffer together?


    never mind.


    A dead Taoist friend is not a poor Taoist.


    "Master, I''m just kidding."


    Qin Zhen changed his tone and said.


    "Then don''t go on, how is your practice?"


    Chu Yuan turned around and continued to walk forward, asking rather casually.


    He didn''t think Qin Zhen could cultivate anything at all, he was just bored and asked casually.


    "Master, the disciple has not yet understood anything from the words of the master."


    Qin Zhen lowered his head and answered honestly.


    "I know, it''s fine, you just need to read more books."


    Chu Yuan, as expected, waved his hand lightly.


    "But Master, the disciples have already read almost all of those books."


    Qin Zhen didn''t understand, he had read it all, what else did he want to see.


    "Have you read all of the Analects?"


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly and said.


    "Of course I''ve finished it, Master, according to what the disciples observed and knew, those books are all for teaching us a truth, the weak eat the strong!"


    Qin Zhen said seriously.


    "Teach the weak to eat the strong? Is that the case?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment.


    Why doesn''t he know this principle?


    "Yes, Master, the disciple guessed that each of those books is a kind of rules on the Tao. On the Tao, Master, do you understand? The underworld kind is the kind of Jianghu, and what the book says is some the rules of the road."


    Qin Zhen talked eloquently, the way he said these words, he was extremely confident.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    You really understand the more you read.


    If I hadn''t read this book, I would have believed it.


    Chu Yuan has already understood that this disciple will be discarded.


    If this disciple is not abandoned, he will screw someone''s head off and kick this disciple as a ball.


    "Okay, your understanding is also good. When one day, you make others believe your words, your Dao will become."


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath, not wanting to talk about anything, so she said something like that.


    After saying that, he continued to walk forward without any hesitation.


    "Is it enough to make others believe these words?"


    Qin Zhen followed behind, murmuring in a low voice.


    Chu Yuan, who was walking in front, had no intention of paying any attention to this disciple.


    As he walked, he transferred various templates from Shenguang Trumpet to watch.


    The first thing he checked was the current situation of the disciples.


    ¡¾Your eldest disciple, Ye Luo, entered an epiphany, and his Taoism rose sharply¡¿


    ¡¾Your second disciple Zhang Han understands the true meaning of the Dao of Heaven, and his Daoism has risen slightly]


    ¡¾Your third disciple Su Qianyuan realized the true meaning of Pangu, and his Taoism rose sharply¡¿


    ¡¾Your fourth disciple, Tantai Luo Xue...¡¿


    ¡­


    ¡¾Your sixteenth disciple Chen Jun has cultivated a Confucian mind, and with the help of Confucianism and Taoism, his Taoism has risen sharply]


    ¡¾Your seventeenth disciple Ye Dao has an epiphany, and his Taoism has skyrocketed¡¿¡Á546


    ¡¾Your eighteenth disciple Qin Zhen did not move...¡¿


    ¡­


    Ok?


    Ok! ! !


    Little Seventeen has risen?


    Chu Yuan was stunned.


    When he saw the news of Ye Dao''s epiphany and the soaring rise of Daoism, he was indeed stunned.


    Hey, this is fun.


    Little Seventeen is here, no matter how he teaches.


    went to Zhang Han''s place, this is a sign of success?


    Chu Yuan frowned.


    What does it mean.


    Said he was not good at teaching his disciples?


    That doesn''t make sense.


    He already preached with the trumpet of the divine light, how could it not work?


    This is impossible.


    Chu Yuan was puzzled.


    He doesn''t understand.


    He preached so hard, it didn''t work.


    When I get to Zhang Han, I will become a talent.


    Chu Yuan really wanted to ask how this second child did it.


    It''s just that Chu Yuan just thought about it, and didn''t have any actual actions.


    He thought about it for a long time, and finally chose to open the ''Wu Dao Sect Battle Power Ranking'' to check.


    ¡¾The Battle Power Ranking of Wudao Sect Disciples¡¿


    ¡¾First: Ye Luo (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Second: Perilla (Saint)¡¿


    [Third: Tantai Luoxue (Saint)]


    ¡¾Fourth: Su Qianyuan (Saint)¡¿


    [Fifth: ÷Òóž (quasi-sage)]


    ¡¾Sixth: Ai Qing (quasi-sage)¡¿


    ¡¾Seventh: Su Xi (quasi-sage)¡¿


    ¡­


    ¡¾Tenth: Hua Shenyi (quasi-sage)¡¿


    ¡¾Eleventh: Lin Mo (quasi-sage)¡¿


    ¡­


    ¡¾Fifteenth: Chen Jun (Daluo Jinxian)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixteenth: Zhang Han (Daluo Jinxian)¡¿


    ¡¾Seventeenth: Ye Dao (Tianxian)¡¿


    ¡¾Eighteenth: Qin Zhen (Qi practice)¡¿


    ¡­


    Not bad.


    Today''s Wudao Sect already has four saints, including the outrageous Xu Yu, that''s five.


    There are ten quasi-sages of Wudao Sect.


    There are also two Great Luo Jinxian.


    There are two remaining, in addition to this Qin Zhen, Ye Dao is also on the rise.


    The form of ?? Wudao Sect is very good and thriving.


    Chu Yuan knew the current situation of Wu Dao Sect, and couldn''t help showing a smile.


    But when he saw the sixteenth Zhang Han, his smile disappeared.


    Why did the second child lose the ranking again.


    Now even Chen Jun has surpassed the second child.


    The disciple Chen Jun was originally accepted, but the second son went to find it himself.


    is now surpassed by Chen Jun...


    Chu Yuan was silent.


    But he had nothing to say.


    Zhang Han''s cultivation is slow, but his ability is outstanding.


    has the ability to make up for this.


    Chu Yuan also had nothing to say.


    While Chu Yuan was still thinking about things.


    Suddenly, strong winds swept across the sky in the distance, causing the entire sky to change.


    The originally sunny sky suddenly dimmed, and the change was so fast that it was jaw-dropping.


    Chu Yuan squinted slightly and looked at the sky.


    This is from the Westbound State.


    "Master, what happened?"


    Qin Zhen came over in a little panic.


    "It''s alright, let''s go on our own."


    Chu Yuan communicated with Tiandao Tua a little and understood everything, so he took it easy and continued to take Qin Zhen away.


    According to the information transmitted by Tiandao Tuba.


    This is gluttonous to break through the saint.


    The movement caused by the breakthrough.


    Chu Yuan was still a little worried.


    But when he thought that Tao was now a person from the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, he was not panic at all.


    The Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm is the existence of a half-step avenue saint, with extremely strong strength and an unfathomable background.


    There must be no problem in helping gluttonous people to cross the calamity of sanctification.


    This is fun.


    Immortal world Tiandaohua Laoben, helping his disciples to overcome the calamity.


    If the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm finds out in the future, will he go crazy?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 903： gluttonous sanctification

    Chapter 903 gluttonous sanctification


    Immortal world, in heaven and earth.


    gluttonous food was moved here.


    At this moment, the gluttonous gluttonous sat cross-legged on the ground, the momentum of the whole body was floating, and it was very unstable.


    Behind it, there is a gluttonous phantom with claws and claws, looking like it is going to swallow the sky and devour the earth.


    He is about to break through.


    Breakthrough as a saint!


    The sage he broke through was not an ordinary sage, but a sage who was in charge of the Dao.


    In order to successfully break through, he needs to launch a battle for the Dao, and fight against the Chaos Demon God who is now in charge of the Dao he is practicing.


    If he succeeds, he will be able to replace the Chaos Demon God, become the new Dao Master, and successfully break through the saint!


    And now, gluttonous people need to go out of their bodies to find the person who is in charge of the Dao of Devouring and fight. If he succeeds, he can become a saint.


    is just an offspring to challenge the Chaos Demon God, which is undoubtedly courting death.


    Every Chaos Demon God is the existence of Chaos Saint.


    It is not a dream to want to fight against the Chaos Saint with an unsanctified attitude.


    So generally at this time, a Taoist guardian is needed.


    This responsibility undoubtedly falls on the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    No, Immortal World Tiandao is standing on the side, silent.


    If you can see through the golden light of his body protector, you can see that he is frowning at the moment.


    To break through to sanctification, gluttonous must have his shot.


    But he can''t get out of the fairyland at all, so how can he do it.


    Xianjie Tiandao thought about it for a long time, and also thought about his various methods, but still couldn''t think of anything.


    His various methods and backgrounds were unable to destroy a Chaos Demon God.


    "Is it really necessary to use this kind of hole card?"


    "There is only one chance for this kind of hole card, and once you use it, it''s gone. Is it worth it to exchange this kind of hole card for a saint?"


    Xianjie Tiandao whispered.


    His palm slowly opened, and a strange light appeared in his palm.


    This light is milky white, bursting with divine might. If Chu Yuan is here, he will surely find that the essence of this light is somewhat similar to divine light.


    The Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm does not know the essence of divine light, so it does not perceive anything.


    He held this light and thought for a long time.


    used the hole card, then the hole card is completely gone.


    But he can get a saint.


    The talent of this saint is very likely to become a saint of chaos.


    If that time comes.


    He has Zhang Han inside to handle many things in the Immortal Realm.


    There are gluttons outside to fight externally.


    He will be able to sit back and relax.


    value!


    Immortal Realm Tiandao thought about it, and immediately acted. He warned Taohao to suppress the breakthrough speed first, and then immediately used his strength to stimulate the light in his hand.


    With the urging of the power of heaven.


    A wisp of consciousness from the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm flew out and entered the light.


    ¡­


    This ray of consciousness entered into the light.


    Most of the minds of the Heavenly Dao in the Immortal Realm were also quickly mobilized into Divine Consciousness. He only saw the surrounding rays of light, as if he had come to a territory belonging to the rays of light.


    "These lights..."


    Xianjie Tiandao frowned slightly as he looked at the surrounding light like divine radiance.


    Why does he feel like he has seen these lights somewhere?


    He didn''t have time to think about it.


    Suddenly, a figure full of divine light descended.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    The figure spoke softly.


    The voice is full of tenderness.


    "I am the place of origin, now called the Lord of the Immortal Realm, and also the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm. My disciple is extremely talented and has the ability to control the Dao of Devouring. Please take action and let Dao of Devouring choose the master again."


    Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao didn''t have time to think about it, he bowed slightly and said with great respect.


    Devouring the Dao to re-select the master, the meaning could not be more obvious, asking his disciple to become the master of the Devouring Dao.


    "Can."


    The figure nodded lightly without any hesitation.


    "Then I''ll leave here."


    Xianjie Tiandao didn''t mean to talk nonsense, he turned around and left.


    "Wait a minute, do you know that the pillar of light came to the extremely desolate land? This pillar is the place where my realm descends, but the extreme desolation is guarded by the Sanqing, my realm cannot fully come, and you need your help."


    The figure spoke slowly and said.


    "Huh? The realm of respectable driving has come to the extreme, what is the purpose?"


    Xianjie Tiandao did not agree immediately, but asked a question instead.


    "Looking for people, there is no harm in the extreme wilderness."


    The figure replied, with the same gentle tone.


    "Yes, within a hundred years, it can be done."


    Xianjie Tiandao agreed.


    "Go."


    The figure nodded.


    Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao salutes again, the consciousness dissipates, and the mind returns.


    ¡­


    within heaven and earth.


    Immortal Realm and Heavenly Dao returned, he looked at Tao, and immediately opened his mouth.


    "Tao, you can break through, I have arranged everything, you can go directly to sanctification."


    Just listen to the words of the fairy world.


    Hearing this, he immediately flew out of his soul, heading for the extreme wilderness, to break through to sanctification.


    In place, Xianjie Tiandao took a deep breath as he looked at Tao''s body.


    This is finally done.


    Unfortunately, it just consumed his hole cards.


    It was originally used by him to save his life, but now he is using it.


    But it''s not a big problem, no one can hurt him anyway.


    But his current situation is very good.


    There will be gluttonous expeditions in the future.


    There is Zhang Han in ?? to deal with large and small affairs.


    He can sit back and relax.


    Humph, what is the use of that Chu Yuan who has so many saints under his command?


    Is ?? comparable to his Zhang Hantao?


    His family Zhang Han is invincible.


    His family''s gluttonous talents are invincible.


    Sooner or later, he will step on Chu Yuan and unify the power of the fairy world again.


    Xianjie Tiandao snorted coldly, stopped thinking about it, and began to wait.


    Waiting for gluttonous to successfully break through and return.


    ¡­


    Time passed a little bit.


    After dozens of days in the past.


    An extraordinary breath suddenly descended into the fairyland.


    When this breath appeared.


    The entire fairyland shook violently.


    Tian Dao Tua, who is far away in the sea of ??nothingness, even opened his eyes directly, representing the arrival of Chu Yuan''s mind.


    "Is this a gluttonous breakthrough?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment.


    He didn''t expect it so fast.


    He immediately transferred the Wudao Sect disciples'' battle power rankings from Shenguang trumpet.


    He looked at Taoist alone.


    ¡¾Fifth: ÷Òóž (Saint)¡¿


    Sure enough!


    ÷Òóž is really a breakthrough.


    Immortal Heaven, good brother.


    helped his disciple break through.


    lest he go away himself.


    Chu Yuan is a joy.


    He went there in person, and he had to do it himself, which was too much trouble.


    With the help of the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, it would be different.


    Chu Yuan''s mouth almost cracked with laughter.


    He opened the template of the current situation of the character and watched it.


    ¡¾Your fifteenth disciple, Tao Hao, was attacked by the Chaos Demon God, fortunately, he was able to help him to avoid disaster¡¿


    ¡¾Your fifteenth disciple, âÎóž successfully survived the calamity of sanctification...¡¿


    ¡­


    Mighty?


    Wasn¡¯t it from the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm?


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment.


    If it was shot by the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, there would definitely be a record.


    No name appeared, it must be something he didn''t know existed.


    Interesting...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 904： give gluttonous power

    Chapter 904 Giving gluttonous powers


    Immortal world heaven and earth.


    gluttonous breakthrough sanctification.


    Xianjie Tiandao was happy, so he called everyone to gather in the heaven and earth to celebrate for the gluttons.


    That is called a joy.


    He also had a saint under his command.


    And this is the real saint.


    instead of that fairyland saint.


    The real saint, a single thought can destroy a lot of so-called fairy saints.


    So the Immortal Realm is a joy.


    As soon as he was happy, he gave high hopes to the gluttons.


    The right to mobilize all the fighting forces inside and outside the fairy world was handed over to Taohao.


    As long as the gluttonous is willing, he can be the identity of Heaven and order all the monks in the Immortal Realm to fight for it.


    This power is almost equivalent to the ''marshal of soldiers and horses'' in the mortal world.


    Immortal World Heavenly Dao is nothing.


    Hand over internal power to Zhang Han.


    External power is handed over to gluttonous.


    He can sit back and relax.


    gluttonous naturally took the command and accepted this power.


    After a lot of celebrations, Immortal Realm Tiandao let everyone leave, leaving Zhang Han and Taoist behind to talk to them and get closer.


    "Tao, then from today onwards, I will not care about the things outside the fairyland. All these things are handed over to you. I hope you will not live up to my expectations."


    Xianjie Tiandao stood on a high place with his hands on his back, and said meaningfully.


    "Subordinates must live up to their respect."


    Taoist bowed slightly and said neither humble nor arrogant.


    After being sanctified, his power has soared, and a holy power is shrouded around him, causing those who are close to him to bend over involuntarily, not daring to sit on an equal footing with him.


    And his eyes were pitch black, like a black hole, anyone who looked at them would have a feeling of being swallowed up.


    "Well, although you have broken through to sanctification, remember that you still need to respect Zhang Han''s orders and respect him, understand?"


    Xianjie Tiandao spoke again and said something.


    When ?? said these words, the golden light on his body bloomed, and a more powerful coercion quietly fell, suppressing all the coercion on Taohao.


    This is his disgust for Taoist.


    also means he supports Zhang Han.


    Don''t look at him giving power to gluttons.


    But in fact, in his heart, Zhang Han''s position is still the highest.


    is irreplaceable.


    "Follow your order!"


    gluttonous glutton dared to say more, and hurriedly bowed again.


    "Thank you sir."


    Zhang Han naturally thanked him, but it was not that he couldn''t see the purpose of the Heavenly Dao in the Immortal Realm.


    "Well, you don''t need to be more polite, let''s all get up, gluttonous, you go first, Zhang Han stays."


    Xianjie Tiandao nodded slightly, and waved his hand towards Taojiao to let him back down.


    ÷Òóž nodded, and after a little bow, he left the heaven and earth.


    Soon, in the heaven and earth, there are only two people left, Xianjie Tiandao and Zhang Han.


    The scene suddenly fell silent.


    after awhile.


    was the first to speak.


    broke the silence.


    "Zhang Han, although gluttonous has broken through and become holy, you don''t need to be afraid of him, you know? You should manage it."


    Xianjie Tiandao is giving Zhang Han courage.


    made it clear, with his backing, there is no need to be too afraid of anything.


    You can be bold.


    "Yes, Your Honor, I know what to do."


    Zhang Han of course agreed.


    What a joke.


    He and Taohao are brothers and sisters.


    And he is Tao''s senior brother, so what''s the matter, it''s hard for Tao to have any opinions.


    "Well, don''t call out your honor, why do you have to be so outspoken between you and me?"


    Xianjie Tiandao looked at Zhang Han''s eyes, which was extraordinarily submissive.


    "Huh? Then what should I shout."


    Zhang Han was stunned for a moment.


    He didn''t expect that the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm would talk to him about this issue.


    If he doesn''t shout ''Zun Shang'', what else can he shout.


    Immortal realm, how can I discuss this topic for no reason?


    "You can call me... Heavenly Father. Heaven is the Father and nurtures all beings. If you call me that, there is no problem."


    Xianjie Tiandao thought for a while and said slowly.


    He thought about it for a long time, how to call him so that the relationship between the two would appear to be cordial.


    After thinking about it, I could only come up with such a word.


    Zhang Han: "?"


    told me to stay here just to make me call you dad?


    Good guy.


    Return to the Father.


    How many dishes do you have?


    The labor and management are here to backstab you.


    Backstab, do you understand?


    also told me to call you dad.


    What are you doing in the Spring and Autumn Dream.


    Zhang Han didn''t want to shout like that even if he was beaten to death.


    His talent is low compared to many disciples of Wudao Sect, but compared to outsiders, he is a peerless genius.


    As a arrogance, no one is arrogant yet.


    Let him call Daddy.


    Isn''t that making things difficult for him?


    But Zhang Han couldn''t think of any reason to refuse.


    Just when this stalemate is down.


    Suddenly the sky and earth shook.


    Immortal World Tiandao''s complexion suddenly changed.


    "Your Highness, what''s wrong?"


    Zhang Han saw the opportunity, quickly changed the subject and asked a question.


    "Why did Sanqing come to the outside world? You don''t need to panic, just step back for the time being, let me keep an eye on them, you can take good care of Nantian Prefecture, and when the time is right, I will hand over Westbound Prefecture to you to govern together. ."


    Xianjie Tiandao said so.


    "Yes, Your Honor."


    Zhang Han dare to say anything.


    With this opportunity to run away, he wouldn''t be stunned.


    He said quickly, then turned around and left heaven and earth.


    He kept his mouth shut about the matter of the ''Father''.


    Immortal world Tiandao didn''t care at all, his mind was concentrated, staring at the outside world, wanting to see Sanqing outside the immortal world, what exactly he wanted to do.


    Sanqing is outside the fairyland.


    He couldn''t do anything about these three people.


    But if Sanqing dares to enter the Immortal Realm, then Sanqing will be over, and he can definitely keep Sanqing.


    But if he leaves Immortal Realm, Sanqing is also very likely to seriously injure him.


    So in this situation, no one can do anything about it.


    ¡­


    at the same time.


    Beyond the sea of ??nothingness.


    Chu Yuan, who was driving the Tiandao tuba, naturally noticed Sanqing outside the fairyland.


    "Why is Sanqing here?"


    "Standing outside the fairyland, does this mean looking for me? Let me go out?"


    Chu Yuan''s thoughts flashed.


    He suddenly understood everything.


    Sanqing was probably looking for him for something, and he didn''t know how to contact him, so he came outside the Immortal Realm.


    One thought to this point.


    Chu Yuan no longer hesitated immediately, and his mind moved to the side of Shenguang Tua, and threw Qin Zhen to the side of the Kendo River. The sound transmission asked Ye Luo to take care of it, and then set off to go outside the fairyland.


    Shenguang Tuba flew all the way and was going to go beyond the fairyland.


    At the same time, the Shenguang Tuba was surrounded by four swords of Zhuxian, ready for battle.


    Chu Yuan was worried that Xianjie Tiandao would stop him from going out, so he naturally had to put on the four swords of Zhuxian.


    If Xianjie Tiandao shoots, he can fight back instantly and fight against it.


    However, the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm has no intention of taking action.


    made Chu Yuan leave the fairyland very easily...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 905： speed up layout

    Chapter 905 Speed ??up the layout


    Beyond the fairyland.


    Sanqing meets Chu Yuan.


    The two sides meet.


    Chu Yuan wanted to be polite and ask them why they came here.


    But Sanqing looked anxious.


    "Fellow Daoist Chu, we don''t have so much time to chat with you. This time I came here to tell you something. It''s not convenient to talk here. I would like to ask fellow Daoist Chu to go to the extreme wasteland with us, so as not to be swayed by the immortal world. know."


    Taishang Laojun said immediately.


    heard this.


    Chu Yuan also understands that something big might really happen.


    He frowned, but without any hesitation, his figure moved and flew out of the extreme wilderness.


    Sanqing also moved, and flew towards the extreme wilderness in unison.


    ¡­


    The four quickly rushed out of the chaotic nothingness and entered the extreme wasteland.


    As soon as we come to Jihuang.


    Sanqing immediately stopped and faced Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan also stopped and looked at Sanqing.


    "Fellow Daoist Chu, long story short, we don''t have time to greet each other right now, do you know the beam of light in the depths of the extreme desolation today?"


    Taishang Laojun asked.


    "That beam of light in the depths of the extreme wilderness? I don''t know."


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, then shook his head.


    He hasn''t left Jihuang in recent days.


    Where do you know that there are so many and no one.


    heard this.


    Taishang Laojun was stunned for a moment.


    didn''t seem to expect that Chu Yuan would not know about this.


    But he didn''t think much about it.


    continued to speak.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know, fellow Daoist Chu just needs to know that the beam of light is something that connects the other side of the supreme land. We can''t let the thing over there come over. Once we let it come over, we will definitely be in danger. It must not be allowed to come."


    "There has been a lot of movement recently, so we need to sit on the light column for a long time now. Regarding the layout of the Heavenly Dao in the Immortal Realm, we should either speed it up a bit, or temporarily slow down this matter, and focus on the overall situation."


    I just heard Taishang Laojun say this.


    Hearing this, Chu Yuan pondered.


    The beam of light connects a supreme place?


    When is this going to happen.


    How could he not know.


    But now is not the time to think about it.


    For the layout of the immortal world, whether to slow down or speed up, this is something worth thinking about.


    Chu Yuan didn''t know what to choose for a while.


    The current situation.


    Including ??, his family gluttonous and Zhang Han have already grasped the power.


    can backstab at any time.


    Leaf''s implementation force is infinitely close to the Chaos Saint.


    and Emperor Tang to help.


    and his two large ones.


    Outside, there are Sanqing to help.


    There are also two Western saints, and even Nuwa.


    This lineup is simply luxurious to the extreme.


    Chu Yuan felt that it was time for a showdown.


    "Why don''t we speed up the progress? With absolute speed, destroy the fairy world?"


    Chu Yuan decisively expressed her thoughts.


    "Do you want to speed up the speed of fellow Daoist Chu? It''s feasible"


    Taishang Laojun pondered for a while, then nodded and agreed.


    "Are you going to showdown? It''s been a long time since I saw the immortal world, and the grievances and grievances for so many years can now be settled together."


    Yuanshi Tianzun''s serious face showed killing intent.


    He was amnesty with Dharma light all over his body, and he felt like he was about to explode.


    "Fellow Daoist Chu, let''s talk about how to draw out the heavenly way of the immortal world."


    Tongtian Sect Master walked to Chu Yuan and said aloud.


    They want to open the layout and kill the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm. The most important point is to lead out the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    When the Heavenly Dao comes out of the fairy world, then great things can be accomplished.


    If the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm can''t come out, then no matter how many means they have, there is absolutely nothing they can do.


    "How to bring out the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm... The point lies in the disciples of fellow Daoist Chu, Zhang Han! As long as Zhang Han has a high enough position in the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, we can let the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm save Zhang Han regardless of his safety. At that time, we should cooperate internally and externally. There is absolutely no escape from the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm."


    Taishang Laojun pondered for a moment, took two steps forward, and said.


    His voice fell.


    His eyes quickly fell on Chu Yuan.


    The heart of this matter.


    There is no doubt that.


    has only one point.


    Zhang Han!


    "I know what to do, and I also invite three fellow Daoists to inform others that they have been waiting on the edge of extreme desolation and chaotic nothingness recently."


    Chu Yuan''s eyes flickered with light.


    He already had a plan in mind.


    A plan to place Zhang Han in the heart of the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, infinitely high.


    "Good."


    Sanqing looked at each other and nodded.


    Having talked about it here, there is no need to say more.


    Sanqing left here.


    Chu Yuan also quickly escaped into the long river of Kendo.


    ¡­


    As soon as you enter the long river of Kendo.


    Chu Yuan came to Hidden Heaven Island Wudao Sect.


    His voice transmission made many disciples come to see him.


    On the square of the main hall of the suzerain.


    More than ten disciples led by Ye Luo came together.


    "Disciple sees Master!!"


    More than a dozen disciples all knelt down and saluted.


    Let them be arrogant.


    In front of Chu Yuan, they were all honest and did not dare to make any move.


    "No gift."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand gently.


    With the power of divine light, he helped all these disciples up.


    He looked at the disciples with emotion in his eyes.


    I haven¡¯t looked at these disciples carefully for a long time.


    But each one has matured a lot.


    "Luo''er, how is Wu Dao Sect now?"


    Chu Yuan sighed a little and then spoke up.


    He also rarely inquired about the situation of Wudao Sect in recent years.


    Now that I have come back in a Shenguang tub, of course I need to get to know it well.


    "Return to Master, now there are all outer disciples in Wudao Sect..."


    Ye Luo took a step forward, replied respectfully, and told Chu Yuan all the current situation of Wu Dao Sect.


    Chu Yuan also listened to these words quietly.


    After listening to everything, he nodded, indicating that he knew it all.


    "Then now the Sect Master of Wudao Sect, is it you Luoer?"


    Chu Yuan asked softly.


    "Yes, Master, but the suzerain has the power. Because of the need to cultivate, it has always been between me and the fourth junior sister."


    Ye Luo touched his nose, feeling a little embarrassed.


    In this matter, it is true that he did not act kindly.


    Obviously he is the suzerain.


    But the matter of managing the sect, he and Fourth Junior Sister took turns.


    "Oh? Luo Xue also helped? Not bad."


    Chu Yuan looked towards Tantai Luo Xue and nodded slightly.


    Tantai Luo Xue''s ability is also quite good, it can even be said to be very good, but his temper is a little lazy.


    And some are quite Buddhist.


    can be a manager, but not a leader, a suzerain.


    "Master, these are all matters within the discipline of the disciples."


    Tantai Luo Xue also came out and saluted Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan smiled and helped Tantai Luo Xue, who was saluting.


    Then he looked at the many disciples and chatted with them one by one.


    After chatting for a long time.


    Chu Yuan just started talking about business...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 906： Chu Yuan layout

    Chapter 906 Chu Yuan Layout


    Chu Yuan''s meaning, let a few disciples take the treasure to other places, pretend to be transported, and then send the news to Zhang Han, and let Zhang Han bring people to robbery.


    Zhang Hanjie took the treasure and sent it back to Tiandao Xianjie, in order to obtain a higher position in Tiandao¡¯s heart.


    To put it simply, they should act together inside and out, and send back the treasures they looted.


    is used to deceive the feelings of the fairy world.


    Anyway, Chu Yuan didn''t panic at all.


    This treasure can''t be used by his Heavenly Dao, and the Immortal Heavenly Dao will definitely not be used.


    It must have been used by Zhang Han in the end, so it is not a big problem to send the treasure back again.


    After ??Chu Yuan finished talking with many disciples, he let him start arranging.


    At the same time, he also said hello to Zhang Han''s Tuomeng, a ''drama'', under his guidance, slowly unfolded.


    ¡­


    After half a month.


    Zhang Han, who was far away in the Nantianzhou palace, got the news.


    His fellow disciples have already acted, pretending to deliver the treasure, and after half a day, they will pass through the chaotic nothingness and let him act.


    "This time, the old Liuhua Divine Doctor and the eleventh junior sister Ai Qing, the twelfth junior brother Chi Jia, the thirteenth junior brother Li Cheng, the fourteenth junior brother Lin Mo, and the third brother in the dark, tsk tsk, this lineup can be It''s quite luxurious."


    "Thinking about it, it should be enough to hide from Tiandao, and the next step is to tip off."


    Zhang Han was amazed.


    He got up and was about to leave.


    But before he could take two steps.


    Outside the palace, a figure quietly walked over.


    This figure is Ye Dao.


    Ye Dao at this moment is wearing a Taoist robe, his hair is **** with a wooden hairpin, and his body is full of Taoism.


    "Second Senior Brother."


    Ye Dao came and bowed.


    "Junior Brother Seventeen, why are you here?"


    Zhang Han, who was about to leave, could not help but stop.


    "Second Senior Brother, I came here to tell you one thing, I have already broken through Jinxian."


    Ye Dao said with a smile on his face.


    "This breaks through Jinxian? Okay, okay, Seventeen Junior Brother, your talent is really powerful!"


    While Zhang Han was happy, he was also a little envious.


    How come he doesn''t have such talent.


    Damn.


    He is still a long way from breaking through the Quasi-Sacred City.


    "No no no, Second Senior Brother, it''s not that I have a strong talent, but the Dao taught by Master is good. It seems that Master has not taught me any Dao. In fact, all Dao has been taught to me. After enlightenment, I feel that I am one with Dao, regardless of you and me, Master is really unfathomable."


    Ye Dao sighed deeply.


    It''s a pity that he used to think that the Master didn''t pass on anything to him.


    It turned out that the master had already taught him everything.


    "It''s good to know the kindness of the master. It''s a good thing for you to break through the golden immortals, brother seventeen, but brother, I need to go out now, and I don''t have time to celebrate for you. When the brother comes back, I will definitely celebrate for you."


    Zhang Han shook his head and said.


    He doesn''t have much time to dwell on it right now.


    He has to implement the master''s layout.


    When Ye Dao heard the words, he naturally wouldn''t say anything else. He bowed his hands and let Zhang Han leave.


    Zhang Han was also unambiguous. As soon as his figure moved, he left the palace and headed for the direction of heaven and earth.


    ¡­


    At the speed of Zhang Han.


    Naturally soon came to the place where heaven and earth are.


    Zhang Han came to Heaven and Earth, which naturally attracted the attention of Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    If someone else came, the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm might not take care of it.


    But the person here is Zhang Han, so it''s different.


    Xianjie Tiandao appeared in person to welcome Zhang Han.


    His correct attitude made Zhang Han even flattered.


    Although Zhang Han knew that he was favored and had a high status in the hearts of the Immortal Realm, he would still feel shocked when he felt the importance.


    "For your subordinates, please refer to Your Excellency."


    Zhang Han hurriedly saluted.


    The character he showed has always been like this.


    No matter how much attention is paid to him, he will put on an air of pampering and humiliation.


    "No need to be polite, get up, why, Zhang Han, you are free to come to me today, but what''s the big deal?"


    Xianjie Tiandao personally helped Zhang Han up with a very gentle tone.


    No one would have thought that the dignified Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm would be so gentle to a person.


    "Returning to your honor, the subordinates are here today for two reasons, one is to visit you, and the other is that the subordinates have unexpectedly learned a piece of news and come to report to you. "


    Zhang Han cupped his hands and said in a proper manner.


    "Visit me? Zhang Han, are you interested, news? What news?"


    Immortal World Heavenly Dao asked quite casually.


    Obviously, he didn''t think that Zhang Han would bring any news that he would pay attention to.


    In the eyes of the Immortal Realm, Zhang Han is most likely to report some news within the Immortal Realm.


    In the Immortal Realm, no matter what it is, it hardly attracts his attention.


    He is the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, how could ordinary news attract his attention.


    "The news about the treasure we lost in the past."


    Zhang Han cupped his hands, but said it very seriously.


    "The treasure? What news of the treasure... eh? The treasure? You mean the news of the treasure that was robbed last time?"


    Xianjie Tiandao was stunned for a moment, and then his momentum changed greatly, and a ray of light wrapped around Tianwei flickered around him.


    He became serious.


    "Yes, Your Honor."


    Zhang Han saw this, and when he was about to prepare a speech, he said it.


    probably means that he accidentally learned the specific reason for the robbery of the treasure through an undercover agent in Eastern China. It was the existence of a group of other forces who joined forces with the Immortal Realm Wudao Sect.


    And now the people from the Immortal Realm Wudao Sect are trying to transfer the treasure to the extreme wasteland, and he has already obtained the specific route...


    hear these words.


    Xianjie Tiandao subconsciously believed in Zhang Han, did not suspect anything at all, and suddenly realized in his heart.


    "No wonder, no wonder I searched the entire Immortal Realm and couldn''t find anything. It turned out to be hidden in that guy''s territory."


    "So it is, so it is."


    Xianjie Tiandao whispered.


    At this moment, he understood.


    "Your Highness, your subordinates please order, personally lead the team, go to the chaotic nothingness, and **** back our treasure!"


    Zhang Han said quickly when he saw the situation.


    "Don''t worry, Zhang Han, are you sure this information is correct?"


    Xianjie Tiandao did not immediately agree, but asked a question.


    heard this.


    Zhang Han''s heart froze.


    Could it be that the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm doesn''t believe him?


    should not be.


    doesn''t make sense.


    "Your Highness, the person who got the information is someone who has been arranged in Eastern China for a long time by his subordinates. He can be trusted, and he learned it by accident. The information can be trusted."


    Zhang Han said.


    "Since this is the case, it should be true information. I am worried that you will be killed by that guy Chu Yuan. If you are outside the fairyland, it will be difficult for me to rescue you."


    Xianjie Tiandao seems to be relieved.


    Immediately, he naturally agreed to Zhang Han''s request, and Zhang Han led the team to the chaotic ''Road of Tribulation''.


    Zhang Han fell into silence.


    This immortal world is so kind to him.


    such a pity.


    He is undercover.


    He came to backstab.


    sorry!


    But why does he always feel that there is no need to speed up the layout at all, let him stay a little longer, he really feels that he can take the place of heaven...


    Recommend a book by friends "I Picked Up the Villain After Wearing the Book", and interested friends can read it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 907： Ai Qings terror

    Chapter 907 Ai Qing''s terrifying combat power


    In chaos and nothingness.


    At this moment, a group of people are flying slowly in the chaotic nothingness.


    This group of people is the people of Wudao Sect.


    Among this group, Ai Qing, Xing Jia, Li Cheng, and Lin Mo were among them.


    In the dark, Su Qianyuan was in charge.


    Their lineup is luxurious.


    But obviously, they were not serious, and one by one they moved forward in the chaos and nothingness, and the speed was extremely slow.


    They seem to be waiting for something.


    "You said, when will these two senior brothers arrive? We''ve been waiting for a long time, this is a bit too much."


    "That''s right, this second senior brother, obviously it''s time for it, it''s all overtime."


    "That means we are here. If the Fourth Senior Sister is here, the Fourth Senior Sister will tell you to get off work at some point."


    "Wait, wait, the third senior brother in the dark didn''t say anything."


    These disciples were a little impatient as they talked to each other.


    They''ve been waiting too long.


    Obviously, Zhang Han was late.


    While the disciples continued to talk.


    A breath of breath appeared in the distance.


    Among these breaths, the headed breath made them feel familiar.


    Zhang Han is here!


    "finally reached."


    Ai Qing murmured in a low voice.


    She waved to many of her classmates, signaling them to enter the state of acting.


    Next, they are going to show it to Xianjie Tiandao.


    It''s time to start getting serious.


    "Who is coming!"


    Ai Qing said softly towards Zhang Han and the others.


    Among these disciples, except for Su Qianyuan, who was hiding in the dark, Ai Qing was the oldest.


    So everything is left to Ai Qing to handle.


    Zhang Han, who came from a distance, looked at Ai Qing and the others with a smile. He didn''t want to talk too much.


    "Everyone obeys orders! Do your best to strangle these people and find the treasure!"


    Zhang Han waved his hand and shouted loudly.


    Behind him, a large number of people rushed out and attacked Ai Qing and others.


    These are what Zhang Han brought from Immortal Realm.


    There are many people.


    But all are semi-holy.


    Use the Half Saint to deal with Ai Qing and others.


    This is not a joke.


    Among the Wudao Sect disciples, except for a few people, who is not a quasi-sage?


    But this was also intentional by Zhang Han.


    He wanted to take the opportunity to consume the power of the Heavenly Dao side of the Immortal Realm.


    Can consume one point is one point.


    So he brought out a lot of half saints.


    And these semi-sages are all loyal to the fairy world.


    The Wudao Sect disciples in the distance couldn''t help but smile when they saw the oncoming attacks.


    These attacks are too weak!


    How can you compare the quasi-sage and the half-sage in the fairy world?


    That gap is too big.


    "roll."


    Ai Qing glanced at those attacks.


    Open your mouth a word.


    Between her words, she was wrapped in a huge mana.


    The mana was swept away for a while, and all those half-sacred people died.


    One word, mana washes the ground.


    How can those demigods resist.


    All of a sudden, there were only many disciples of Wudao Sect and Zhang Han standing.


    Many disciples of Wu Dao Sect faced Zhang Han, and they didn''t intend to take action, and they all looked at Zhang Han with a smile.


    I want to see how Zhang Han will act next.


    Zhang Han was a little angry when he was looked at by these eyes.


    These junior brothers and sisters, how could they look at him with such eyes.


    This look seems to say.


    I haven¡¯t seen you since, why is the second senior brother here?


    Zhang Han was annoyed all of a sudden.


    "Talent listens to the order and shoots the treasure!"


    Zhang Han waved his hand and said a word immediately.


    The sentence ?? fell.


    A figure walked out of nothingness, and the whole body was filled with the pressure of the saints. Stepping out one step made many disciples of Wudao Sect tremble.


    The person who walks out is gluttonous.


    ÷Òóž has been hiding in the dark and never came out.


    is waiting for Zhang Han''s order.


    Now that he was ordered by Zhang Han, he immediately walked out.


    "Fifteen Junior Brother!"


    Many disciples of Wudao Sect looked at the person coming, and their eyes became solemn.


    They have already heard from Master.


    The fifteenth disciple was sanctified.


    But now that I see it with my own eyes, it feels different.


    Fifteen Junior Brothers, truly talented and unparalleled.


    Those who are obviously in the back row, but they are sanctified before them.


    "Leave the treasure."


    ÷Òóž just said such a sentence.


    Although he respects many brothers and sisters, but now he wants to act, he can''t do much.


    then put on a cold look, staring at the many disciples of Wudao Sect, the sage coercion has been oppressed.


    Overwhelm with momentum!


    Many Wudao Sect disciples had difficulty breathing under this aura.


    Not to mention fighting.


    The gap between quasi-saints and saints is too great.


    This gap is even bigger than the gap between the quasi-sage and the immortal half-sage.


    It is impossible for an ordinary quasi-sage to beat a sage.


    Quasi-Saints have the courage to fight against saints, then they can be called peerless arrogance.


    It can be seen how powerful the saint is.


    "If you want a treasure, first ask if you have that ability."


    At this moment, a figure quietly walked in front of many disciples, blocking their coercion.


    is Ai Qing!


    Ai Qing seemed to have gotten used to Shengwei, standing under the shroud of Shengwei without changing her face, she didn''t feel at all.


    "Eleventh Senior Sister."


    Taohao glanced at Ai Qing and whispered something.


    Immediately, he did not hesitate.


    With a move of ??''s palm, a swallowing vortex was created in the void, covering Ai Qing.


    He wanted to trap Ai Qing.


    Ai Qing faced Tao''s attack, headed towards him, and charged straight away without any cowardice.


    In the face of this change.


    Many disciples of Wudao Sect were stunned.


    gluttonous was also stunned.


    Zhang Han was even more stunned.


    The quasi-sage faced the attack of the saint and fought back?


    This is too scary.


    in battle.


    I saw that Ai Qing touched the swallowing vortex, and a black light flickered on her body. The next moment, as if getting used to the swallowing power, she smashed the swallowing vortex with her backhand.


    The degree of ferocity is self-evident.


    This scene shocked everyone present.


    Ai Qing, this is too fierce.


    The disciples of ?? Wudao Sect responded quickly.


    Senior Sister Ai Qing has always had extremely high combat power and is known as the first person under the saints.


    can even hold a sword in the hands of the big brother.


    The horror of its combat power has long been shown.


    ''s current performance seems very reasonable.


    But gluttonous is not so easy to react.


    "This blow definitely has the power of a saint, but she was dispelled by a move from senior sister. Is senior sister also a saint? A hidden saint? Impossible, this state is clearly a quasi-sage."


    "No, Senior Sister seems to have a strong ability to adapt and learn, and has a strong immunity..."


    Taoyi saw a lot of things clearly after calming down, and understood why Ai Qing was able to block his move...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 908： The refreshing Su Qianyuan

    Chapter 908 The refreshing Su Qianyuan


    In chaos and nothingness.


    Ai Qing burst out with detached combat power and fought with the glutton.


    Taohao was a breakthrough saint not long after, and not long after he took charge of the Devouring Avenue, he was unable to suppress Ai Qing for a while.


    However, the two were able to fight, and there was a reason why the gluttonous glutton didn''t do his best.


    Facing the same door.


    ÷Òóž dare not do his best.


    So under various reasons.


    Tao and Ai Qing were inseparable.


    But Zhang Han on the other side was surrounded by disciples of Wudao Sect.


    The Wudao Sect disciples surrounded Zhang Han, all of them exuding momentum, and looked at Zhang Han with a smile.


    Obviously, they were just joking around, posing around Zhang Han, and not really attacking.


    But for Zhang Han, it is also a kind of psychological pressure.


    Surrounded by so many terrifying fellow students, each with a malicious smile, who can stand it.


    Zhang Han silently took out a golden rune.


    When he took out the golden rune, a terrifying coercion suddenly descended, forcing all the surrounding Wudao disciples to retreat.


    In this golden rune, the full blow of the half-step avenue saint is sealed.


    If this golden rune were released, it would be impossible for everyone present to hold it.


    Many disciples of Wudao Sect did not dare to step forward when they saw this golden rune.


    Even Taohao and Ai Qing, who were fighting, stopped and looked at Zhang Han.


    "Hand over the treasure, I will spare your life!"


    Zhang Han held the golden rune high and yelled loudly.


    The Wudao Sect disciples were indeed helpless in the face of Zhang Han holding a golden rune.


    At this moment, a voice quietly entered the ears of everyone.


    "It''s over, give the treasure to the second child, we will retreat."


    This is Su Qianyuan''s voice.


    Su Qianyuan has been staring here secretly, seeing this scene, he knows he can call it quits.


    It''s time to hand over the treasure to Zhang Han and bring it back.


    Ai Qing and others immediately prepared to obey Su Qianyuan''s order.


    But I haven''t waited for Ai Qing and others to act.


    Zhang Han reversed his voice transmission.


    "Second brother, when you take advantage of the fact that they threw the treasures to me, you secretly attacked me and punched me. Don''t be polite. I''m going to use my injury to gain the trust of the Heavenly Dao in the Immortal Realm. You can also take the opportunity to call it quits."


    Just listen to Zhang Han''s voice transmission.


    "good."


    Su Qianyuan, who was in the dark, didn''t talk nonsense, and answered directly.


    The disciples of Wudao Sect around were stunned.


    They were stunned for a moment.


    I didn''t expect Zhang Han to be so cruel.


    Don''t hesitate to exchange for the trust of the fairy world.


    Zhang Han didn''t have time to think so much. He held up the golden rune, and when he saw it, he was about to drop it.


    "Don''t blame me if you don''t hand over the treasure!"


    Zhang Han shouted.


    "For you, I have written down this matter today."


    Ai Qing took out the treasure and threw it towards Zhang Han.


    See this scene.


    Zhang Han immediately jumped up, ready to catch the treasured stick.


    Just when Zhang Han held the stick in his hand.


    A figure suddenly came behind Zhang Han.


    When this figure appeared, the entire void trembled, a savage ancient atmosphere permeated, and the field was instantly suppressed.


    This breath is not comparable to the existence of a new saint like gluttonous.


    It is impossible for ordinary saints to have this kind of breath.


    This figure is exactly Su Qianyuan hiding in the dark.


    As soon as Su Qianyuan appeared, he punched Zhang Han''s body with a punch.


    Taohao was stunned for a moment, then reacted quickly and attacked, trying to stop Su Qianyuan.


    If he didn''t take action and went back, he wouldn''t be able to explain to the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    A swallowing vortex formed on Su Qianyuan''s body.


    But Su Qianyuan didn''t even look at it, and continued to punch out.


    Under one punch, the Devouring Vortex shattered.


    But Su Qianyuan still hit Zhang Han.


    Boom! ! ! !


    One punch.


    Zhang Han vomited blood, his entire soul seemed to be scattered by the hammer, his consciousness became blurred, and his body flew out uncontrollably.


    Fuck.


    Your third child on a horse!


    You deliberately! !


    This was the only thought in Zhang Han''s heart.


    Zhang Han flew upside down, like a meteor, and smashed towards the immortal world, but his palm still held the stick tightly in his palm.


    "Third Senior Brother, so strong!"


    ÷Òóž took a deep look at Su Qianyuan, he didn''t let go of the swallowing vortex just now.


    Ke was still smashed by Su Qianyuan''s random punch.


    This made him realize that the gap between him and the sanctified brothers and sisters is still huge.


    But he did not slack off, instead he raised a strong fighting spirit.


    He will never admit defeat, he is not weaker than these brothers and sisters.


    ÷Òóž thought of this, and the figure chased in the direction Zhang Han flew out.


    After quickly catching Zhang Han, it turned into a streamer and flew towards the fairyland.


    Su Qianyuan did not pursue him.


    Instead, he stood there and looked at the two who were leaving.


    This waits until the figures of the two have completely disappeared.


    A smile appeared on Su Qianyuan''s serious face.


    Cool.


    This punch was so cool.


    It is impossible to have such an opportunity usually.


    This opportunity today may not happen once in a million years.


    is really cool.


    Su Qianyuan was refreshed and did not worry about Zhang Han''s injury at all.


    He is still measured.


    This punch caused Zhang Han to be physically injured at most, and his soul was only a shock at most.


    will never be life-threatening, nor will it affect the foundation.


    There is Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm to treat Zhang Han, so there is no need to worry.


    "What''s the matter, Third Senior Brother, I''m so happy to have hammered Second Senior Brother?"


    Indifferently, a voice rang in Su Qianyuan''s ear.


    This shocked Su Qianyuan.


    He looked up and saw Ai Qing and others at a glance.


    These people were silent, and they came to him at some point.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, I''m just laughing, the layout of the master is complete."


    Su Qianyuan said with a straight face.


    "Third Senior Brother, stop pretending, and be happy when you are happy. Who doesn''t know that you, Senior Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother, all want to beat each other, but there has been no chance."


    Li Cheng waved his hand and said.


    "Huh? You kid, who did you listen to? How did you know this kind of news?"


    Su Qianyuan was stunned for a moment, but he did not expect such news to spread.


    "What the senior brother said, he said that if he finds a chance, he will hang you and the second senior brother from a tree and beat him."


    Lin Mo also came out and said this silently.


    Su Qianyuan: "..."


    Big Brother really said that?


    Does he lose face?


    Damn.


    If this person is not the senior brother, he will definitely go to the other party for a duel.


    But in the face of Big Brother, he really didn''t dare to have a temper.


    With the terrifying combat power of the big brother.


    Forget about him.


    All the disciples of Wu Dao Sect shot together, and they may not be able to withstand the three swords of the big brother.


    Endure it...


    Su Qianyuan said silently in his heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 909： Improve qualifications

    Chapter 909 Improve Qualification


    Immortal world, heaven and earth.


    ÷Òóž brought Zhang Han back here.


    They came all the way here when they came back from the fairyland.


    Just arrived.


    A golden light flashed.


    I saw the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm quickly appearing in front of them.


    At this moment, Xianjie Tiandao''s face was full of urgency, and the momentum on his body was too late to control, and it was naturally released.


    gluttonous was slammed into the face by a force of heaven.


    But he couldn''t say anything at all, he could only grit his teeth and endure it while supporting the injured Zhang Han with one hand.


    At this moment, Zhang Han''s consciousness has become thin, and he is about to enter a state of coma.


    "Zhang Han, how are you!"


    The first sentence of ??Xianjie Tiandao was to greet Zhang Han''s physical condition, and his tone was full of deep concern.


    "Respect, your honor, your subordinates, your subordinates lived up to your expectations, and took back the treasure."


    Zhang Han''s breath was dying, he wanted to hand the stick in his hand to Xianjie Tiandao, but found that he couldn''t raise his hand no matter what.


    I don''t know if the injury is too serious or the stick is too heavy.


    It looks like he is about to fall.


    Seeing the immortal world, it is a worry.


    "What is the most precious thing but not the most precious thing, how can you be important, stop talking, hurry up, I will take you to the altar, and I will heal your wounds myself."


    Immortal world is called a self-blame.


    Zhang Han should not have led the team there in person.


    It¡¯s okay to send gluttonous food.


    This is good, Zhang Han was seriously injured.


    If Zhang Han is damaged, then he will lose an arm!


    What treasures can''t be compared with Zhang Han.


    "No, no, please accept the treasure first..."


    Zhang Han looks weak, but his attitude is extremely tough.


    He insisted on giving the treasure to the fairy world first.


    "Go, go, go."


    Xianjie Tiandao can only pick up the stick.


    When his palm touched the stick, a hot sensation came from the stick, which quickly burned his Heavenly Dao power.


    This treasure is designed to overcome the heavens!


    For Immortal Heavenly Dao, burning the power of Heavenly Dao will make him feel incomparable pain.


    But in order to make Zhang Han not worried, Xianjie Tiandao showed a painless appearance.


    He took a deep breath.


    Then he threw the treasure to the gluttonous man.


    "I took Zhang Han, you take this treasure first."


    Xianjie Tiandao left such a sentence.


    Immediately, he forcibly threw the treasure to the gluttonous man.


    stretched out his hand and waved, wrapped Zhang Han with the power of heaven, turned into a ray of light, and quickly disappeared here.


    The gluttonous glutton in place was silent.


    The clown himself?


    Why is this Immortal World Heavenly Dao so good to Zhang Han, yet lukewarm to him?


    Obviously, in terms of aptitude, he is the strongest.


    Damn.


    However, they are all undercover.


    It''s boring to argue about this.


    I just don¡¯t know, if the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm knows their identities in the future, will they be mad.


    Taoyu had a weird smile on his face.


    ¡­


    at the same time.


    the other side.


    A place similar to an altar.


    Xianjie Tiandao is gathering the power of Tiandao.


    I saw countless golden light spots floating in all directions, making this place look so gorgeous and dreamy.


    These golden light spots are now gathering on Zhang Han in an endless stream.


    Zhang Han''s injuries are also recovering quickly.


    "Zhang Han has great merit and is my right-hand man."


    "Zhang Han is good everywhere, but the speed of cultivation is too slow. Maybe it is a problem of aptitude. This time Zhang Han is seriously injured. It is better to take this opportunity to improve his aptitude."


    Xianjie Tiandao pondered for a moment.


    He slowly took out a ball of extremely pure golden light.


    This light group is the origin of the Dao of Heaven!


    is also the source of all living beings!


    The fairy world is going through a catastrophe, shuffling all beings, and many creatures have all perished.


    Those who fall in the catastrophe will return to the heaven and earth, and finally return to the hands of the heavenly realm.


    Those origins are the origins of the Dao of Heaven in his hands.


    Xianjie Tiandao is going to use this source to improve Zhang Han''s physique and change his aptitude.


    This group of Heavenly Dao origin is very, very precious.


    But Xianjie Tiandao is still willing to use it for Zhang Han.


    Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao pondered for a moment, then slowly mobilized.


    He directly injected the source of the Tao of Heaven into Zhang Han''s body.


    At the same time, he mobilized the power of Heaven to transform Zhang Han''s physique.


    ¡­


    After the past few days.


    Xianjie Tiandao finally stopped his movements.


    He was panting, and the golden light on his body kept flashing.


    Obviously, transforming Zhang Han''s physique is very tiring.


    Even with his level of existence, he felt a lot of tiredness.


    If it is to change ordinary people, then of course there is no problem, it can even be said to be easy.


    But Zhang Han is different.


    Zhang Han is the existence of the Great Luo Jinxian, but the kind of Da Luo Jinxian in the ancient realm, the kind that can prove the Tao.


    And Zhang Han realized his own way.


    It is very difficult to transform this existence.


    Even if it is the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, it is only possible to do it with all one¡¯s strength.


    "Zhang Han, wake up."


    Xianjie Tiandao said softly after finishing the incident.


    His voice sounded beside Zhang Han''s ears.


    Zhang Han opened his eyes instantly.


    The moment he woke up, he felt something strange in his body.


    He slowly controlled his body and stood up.


    But the strange sensations in his body made him feel very uncomfortable.


    But in this discomfort, there is a sense of ease.


    "Your Highness, this is me?"


    Zhang Han was stunned for a moment, looked at the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, and asked this question in doubt.


    "I saw that your injury was not serious, so I personally healed your injury. By the way, I used the origin of heaven to improve your aptitude. Now you can feel it and see how your body is now. What''s wrong with it?"


    Xianjie Tiandao said with a smile.


    "what??"


    When Zhang Han heard that Xianjie Tiandao had improved his qualifications, he was indeed shocked.


    Immediately, he quickly sensed it.


    Now he really did find it.


    His aptitude has become very strong.


    Originally he was the Tianjiao series.


    is now changed like this.


    He is definitely a peerless genius!


    This powerful qualification!


    He Zhang Han stood up!


    "Thank you, Your Excellency!"


    Zhang Han was so excited that he thanked Heavenly Dao like a fairy.


    He is really grateful.


    This immortal world is really a good person.


    actually gave him a boost in qualifications.


    "You don''t need to be so polite. This time, I wrote it down. You should take the lead, but you have just recovered from your injury and your qualifications have just improved. You should go down and rest for a while, and then come to me to discuss the merit."


    Xianjie Tiandao is still very concerned about Zhang Han, and he said to let Zhang Han rest.


    Zhang Han heard the words, but it was not easy to refuse, he nodded in agreement, and then retired respectfully.


    Xianjie Tiandao watched Zhang Han leave.


    Then he took out a golden bead.


    "God Eye Beads, I will give you wisdom and let you observe the fairy world and find out some potential threats, such as undercover or something. You observe secretly, what can you observe?"


    Xianjie Tiandao slowly asked...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 910： Is it possible that Zhang Han is an undercover agent?

    Chapter 910 Could Zhang Han be an undercover agent?


    in heaven and earth.


    The golden light flickers, like a pure land on earth.


    At this moment, Xianjie Tiandao stared at a bead in his hand and solemnly asked what he wanted to know.


    He has always suspected that in the fairy world, as for him, there are undercover agents.


    So he secretly let a strange treasure ''God Eye Bead'' stare at the whole fairyland to see who might be undercover.


    I''ve been watching it for a while now.


    It''s time to show him what the situation is.


    "God Eyeball, start reporting."


    Xianjie Tiandao said in a deep voice.


    "Yes."


    A voice came from the golden bead.


    After a while, another mechanical dull voice sounded.


    "According to the observation of Shenmuzhu, there are many people in the two states of the fairyland who are suspected of being undercover, but the most important thing is the undercover around you."


    God Eyeball said such a thing.


    These words instantly changed the look of Heavenly Dao in the Immortal Realm.


    is exactly what he thought.


    There are still undercover agents by his side.


    And probably more than one or two.


    These **** ants.


    Actually had an undercover agent beside him.


    "Say, there is an undercover beside me."


    Xianjie Tiandao resisted his anger and asked.


    heard this.


    The bead of the gods trembled slightly.


    A golden light flashed past.


    Then it made a sound.


    "Liu Sandao by your side, according to my observation, this person is acting weird, there is a 27% chance that he will be an undercover..."


    "There is a 28% chance that Liu Shi by your side will be an undercover..."


    "There is a 29% chance that the Wang Tu beside you will be an undercover..."


    ¡­


    "There is a fifty-six percent chance that the stone sculptures around you will be undercover..."


    Shen Mouzhu said one name after another, and the possibility that they would be undercover.


    Hearing this, Tiandao''s brows jumped.


    There is a 20% chance of being an undercover agent, so he can directly judge it as an undercover agent.


    I didn''t expect it.


    Didn''t expect him to be surrounded by undercover agents?


    Also, the three most advanced people in the stone sculpture are actually undercover?


    Good guy.


    was found out by him.


    Now he can clear everyone at once, eliminating any factors that may cause civil unrest.


    Fortunately, the names of Tao and Zhang Han were not pronounced.


    His right arm is still there!


    Just when Tiandao thought of this.


    I just heard the God Eyeball continue to speak.


    "There is a 76% chance that the gluttons around you will be undercover..."


    When the words of God Eyeball fell.


    Xianjie Tiandao is not good for the whole person.


    What the hell.


    There is a 76% chance that the gluttonous is undercover?


    Seventy-six percent, isn''t that just telling him clearly.


    Is ??÷Òóž an undercover agent?


    Damn.


    He gave gluttonous so many resources.


    He will not hesitate to spend his trump cards, but also to help ÷Òóž to become a saint.


    But this glutton is actually an undercover agent?


    He is funding the enemy?


    There is a fire in the heart of Tiandao of the Immortal Realm.


    At the same time, a killing intent rose up in his heart.


    He wanted to do something to kill the glutton.


    "There is a 98% chance that Zhang Han next to you will be an undercover..."


    Shen Mouzhu coldly said this again.


    These words instantly stopped the anger of the Heavenly Dao in the Immortal Realm.


    Zhang Han, there is a 98% chance that he will be an undercover agent?


    The anger of the Heavenly Dao in the Immortal Realm instantly subsided.


    "I have finished reporting..."


    Shen Mouzhu just wanted to say that the report was over.


    It hasn''t finished speaking yet.


    Suddenly, Immortal Realm Tiandao slapped the Divine Eyeball with a slap.


    Boom!


    The ??God Eyeball was instantly shattered, and not even the scum was left.


    "I will doubt anyone, but I will never suspect Zhang Han, a jerk. I can''t investigate if I don''t have the ability to investigate, and I will frame things everywhere."


    "I would rather believe that the undercover is myself, and I don''t even believe that the undercover is Zhang Han."


    "I think you are the undercover agent!"


    Xianjie Tiandao snorted coldly.


    All doubts were dispelled in his heart at once.


    He said, how could he be surrounded by undercover agents.


    is clearly what this thing is talking about.


    was almost fooled by this thing.


    Even if he doubted himself, it was impossible to doubt Zhang Han.


    How did Zhang Han treat him, didn''t he see it? He handled all kinds of things for him, blocked the assassination for him at the time, and was seriously injured not long ago for him to capture the treasure.


    Let him suspect Zhang Han?


    That Immortal Realm Tiandao would rather suspect that he had an inner demon under the unwitting couple, and that inner demon became an undercover agent, and he was willing to suspect Zhang Han.


    "Hmph, just a broken bead, you know nonsense."


    Xianjie Tiandao snorted coldly, no longer thinking about it.


    ¡­


    at the same time.


    the other side.


    The long river of kendo is in the Wudao sect.


    After Chu Yuan learned that the matter was completed, he immediately started further layout, he was thinking.


    And in Hidden Sky Island, an interesting thing is happening.


    But said that Ai Qing and others came back after completing the task, and gathered with many disciples of Wu Dao Sect, chatting and chatting together.


    Among them, the third one, Su Qianyuan, is the one who talks the most.


    "You don''t know, this is a very complicated matter. The acting needs to be very subtle. The juniors and seniors first fought with the second seniors, and then..."


    "And then, in order to convince the immortal world, the second senior asked me to punch him. I deeply felt the second senior''s righteousness. He used a great avenue of supernatural powers, guided by the avenue of power, and supplemented with the true meaning of the ancestors. Make a fist and hit the second spindle with a punch, that punch..."


    Su Qianyuan was telling everyone what happened in detail.


    He just gave a few words about what happened, and then detailed how he beat Zhang Han in countless languages.


    Many Wudao Sect disciples were not bored, but listened with relish.


    After chatting for a while, they stopped the topic, afraid that if they continued to talk, it would be bad for the Master to hear.


    After talking about this, everyone is ready to leave.


    but was suddenly stopped by another person.


    Many Wudao Sect disciples turned their heads to look.


    Oh Huo, it''s the little eighteen Qin Zhen.


    There is only one mortal among the direct disciples of Wudao Sect.


    "Little Shiba, what''s wrong, is there something wrong?"


    Ye Luo came over, restrained his momentum, and spoke to Qin Zhen gently.


    "The brothers and sisters are not talented. I want to take up some of the time of the brothers and sisters. This matter is related to the avenues of the brothers and sisters. Please help the brothers and sisters!"


    Qin Zhen bowed his hands and said.


    He felt like he had figured out how to get his way.


    What he needs is to make others believe that what he said is true. As long as enough people believe, an invisible will will be formed.


    When this kind of willpower is enough, it will affect fate, affect time, affect space, and affect everything. This is his way!


    And how to convince others?


    In the books that Master sent him, it was clearly explained.


    ''Convince people with virtue''!


    He took a group of brothers and sisters who were either saints or quasi-sages, walking in the fairyland, but he wanted to see, who would not believe what he said!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 911： Is the second one okay?

    Chapter 911 Is the second child really good?


    Wudao Sect, in the main hall of the sect master.


    Chu Yuan, who was driving the Shenguang trumpet, came with relief after roughly arranging the following actions.


    Layout is important.


    But before that, it takes a little time to settle down.


    Chu Yuan, who was also idle, naturally opened the system template and checked it.


    ¡¾Your eldest disciple Ye Luo has entered into an epiphany and his Taoism has soared¡¿


    ¡¾Your second disciple Zhang Han devoured his spiritual energy, his Daoism skyrocketed¡¿¡Á546


    [Your second disciple Zhang Han devoured the treasures of heaven and earth, and Taoism skyrocketed] ¡Á 3343


    [Your second disciple Zhang Han''s practice triggered the vision of ''ten thousand arrays of surrender'', and Taoism soared]


    ¡­


    Chu Yuan was stunned when he saw this, and didn''t look down.


    Zhang Han, what happened?


    All of a sudden, it rises? stand up?


    Zhang Han''s ability is strong, he is very clear.


    And this kind of ability is strong, not one-sided, but all-sided.


    Zhang Han''s only weakness can be said to be that his cultivation talent is slightly less than that of other Wudao Sect disciples.


    But right now, this disciple''s cultivation talent is not ordinary.


    What the **** is going on here.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but click on Zhang Han''s personal information template, he specifically looked at the information of this second child.


    [Your second disciple Zhang Han was attacked by your third disciple Su Qianyuan and was seriously injured]


    ¡¾Your second disciple Zhang Han obtained the origin of the Dao of Heaven and recovered from his injuries¡¿


    ¡¾Your second disciple Zhang Han has acquired the origin of the Dao of Heaven and his aptitude has changed¡¿


    ¡¾Your second disciple Zhang Han obtained the origin of the Dao of Heaven, and his Dao heart changed¡¿


    ¡­


    Look at the information.


    Chu Yuan probably understood.


    This is a good treasure used by Zhang Han from the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    The origin of the Tao of Heaven has all been used.


    This is the only shortcoming of Zhang Han.


    No wonder Zhang Han is cultivating so fast now.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    It seems that Zhang Han''s position in the heart of the fairy world is already extremely high.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for Zhang Han to use such treasures.


    Just wait for Zhang Han''s undercover identity to be exposed, I am afraid that Xianjie Tiandao himself will go crazy.


    Chu Yuan shook his head helplessly.


    Although Xianjie Tiandao is good enough for Zhang Han, it stands to reason that normal people may have the possibility of rebelling.


    But he believed in Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han would never betray him.


    "I just don''t know what realm Zhang Han is in now."


    Chu Yuan was amazed.


    In the next moment, his mind moved, and he opened the ''No Dao Sect Disciple Combat Power Ranking''.


    ¡¾The Battle Power Ranking of Wudao Sect Disciples¡¿


    ¡¾First: Ye Luo (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Second: Perilla (Saint)¡¿


    [Third: Tantai Luoxue (Saint)]


    ¡¾Fourth: Su Qianyuan (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Fifth: ÷Òóž (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixth: Ai Qing (quasi-sage)¡¿


    ¡¾Seventh: Su Xi (quasi-sage)¡¿


    ¡¾Eighth: Zhang Han (quasi-sage)¡¿


    ¡­


    ¡¾Tenth: Hua Shenyi (quasi-sage)¡¿


    ¡¾Eleventh: Lin Mo (quasi-sage)¡¿


    ¡­


    ¡¾Sixteenth: Chen Jun (Daluo Jinxian)¡¿


    ¡¾Seventeenth: Ye Dao (Taiyi Jinxian)¡¿


    ¡¾Eighteenth: Qin Zhen (Qi practice)¡¿


    ¡­


    The second child is fine.


    This is how long.


    Not only broke through the quasi-sage, but also reached the eighth?


    Ok, Ok.


    There is also this little seventeen, who has actually become a Taiyi Jinxian.


    Chu Yuan was really shocked.


    This is good, with Zhang Han''s breakthrough speed.


    I am afraid that soon, there will be a chance to attack the realm of saints.


    Chu Yuan sighed deeply.


    This is just great.


    His direct disciple of Wudao Sect has really reached the point of being impeccable.


    Every one is a genius, and he doesn''t need to worry too much.


    "I would like to meet Zhang Han in person to see what''s going on, but the situation is tense, so I can''t go there in person."


    "Forget it, we can only wait until later to completely solve the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, and then ask the second child carefully."


    Chu Yuan murmured in a low voice.


    After knowing what happened to Zhang Han.


    Chu Yuan was no longer in a hurry, and changed her mind again, thinking about how to arrange it.


    ¡­


    at the same time.


    Xianjie, East China, on an official road.


    A group of people appeared here.


    is headed by Qin Zhen.


    Behind him are the fifteen disciples of Wudao Sect.


    Yes, there are fifteen disciples of Wudao Sect, including saints such as Ye Luo.


    At Qin Zhen''s request.


    All sixteen disciples of Wudao Sect came out.


    walked with Qin Zhen.


    Qin Zhen was walking, and when he saw a person on the side of the road, he turned to look at his brothers and sisters, meaning, is this a monk.


    Those brothers and sisters just nodded slightly to show their meaning.


    This person is a monk!


    See this scene.


    Qin Zhen walked forward without hesitation.


    "Fellow Daoist, please stop!"


    Qin Zhen said aloud.


    The man who was walking on the road was stunned for a moment, looked at Qin Zhen, and then looked at the dozen people behind Qin Zhen, and suddenly fell silent.


    Shouldn''t it be so unlucky?


    "What''s the matter with fellow Daoist?"


    The man still suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and asked such a question aloud.


    "Fellow Daoist, I said that I am the strongest person in the world, do you believe it?"


    Qin Zhen asked this question carelessly.


    after he finished speaking.


    The brothers and sisters behind ?? silently released part of their breath.


    In an instant, the overwhelming momentum swept away, pressing the man almost unable to breathe.


    "It''s really you!!"


    The man said this sentence in horror.


    all at once.


    Qin Zhen was stunned.


    What am I?


    Am I so famous?


    Qin Zhen stared blankly at the man.


    "You, why do you know me?"


    The puzzled Qin Zhen directly asked the question in his heart.


    "Here, the monks in this piece of land don''t know you..."


    "You bring a group of great powers every day, teaching others around here, who would not know you..."


    The man said with a trembling voice.


    Qin Zhen: "¡­"


    This thing was exposed so quickly?


    He brought his brothers and sisters here for a while, but he had no idea that the nearby monks would notice everything so quickly.


    "So, do you believe it or not?"


    Qin Zhen took a deep breath and asked.


    "Believe, believe, how can you not believe, I definitely believe."


    The man was so frightened that he kept talking.


    "Just believe it, then you can go."


    Qin Zhen waved his hand and said.


    "Thank you, thank you, thank you."


    Hearing this, the man immediately stood up and ran out in a panic.


    He didn''t run two steps.


    Suddenly, Qin Zhen spoke again.


    "wait."


    Qin Zhen suddenly stopped the man.


    "Sir, is there anything else?"


    The man turned around stiffly, revealing a smile that was uglier than crying.


    "Do you really believe it?"


    Qin Zhen asked repeatedly.


    "Really believe it, really believe it, sir, you are the strongest in the world."


    The man nodded quickly.


    Who can believe this.


    With a large group of great powers behind him, who would dare to believe it or not? Who can say disbelief?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 912： get ready

    Chapter 912 Ready to start


    East China, above the official road.


    Qin Zhen watched the man leave.


    under cross-examination.


    He was also very relieved, determined that the person believed that he was the ''strongest person in the world''.


    It¡¯s just that this person left.


    made Qin Zhen fall into contemplation.


    He has gained enough people to believe, why is there still no change in him?


    It is clear that the way he has come to enlightenment is like this. It doesn''t make sense.


    Qin Zhen was puzzled.


    He was confused.


    "Why, the immortal world talks about people, can''t your Tao still be completed?"


    The third senior brother Su Qianyuan came out behind him, chuckled lightly, and said jokingly.


    They have already helped Qin Zhen to scare a lot of people.


    If you say it, no one will believe it.


    A large group of extremely strong men came here to scare people.


    "Junior Brother Eighteen, if I still can''t finish it, I''ll have to withdraw first. Usually at this point, I''m still sleeping... I''m cultivating."


    Tantai Luo Xue, the most lazy, also spoke up.


    The other brothers and sisters also looked at Qin Zhen.


    Actually, they don''t have that much time.


    They are all quasi saints and have been preparing for the sprint saint.


    If not because Qin Zhen is their junior brother.


    They wouldn''t do that kind of help.


    "Brother and sister, wait, my strategy is definitely fine, it must be like this."


    Qin Zhen was also very annoyed.


    He has a feeling that what he''s doing now is fine.


    But there was no reaction at all.


    He didn''t even know what was going on.


    at this time.


    Ye Luo walked out and said this in a soft voice.


    "Don''t be impatient."


    under this sentence.


    All the disciples focused their eyes on Ye Luo, with awe in their eyes.


    "Xiao Shiba, I feel that your path should be on the right track, but you haven''t controlled the specific details well."


    Ye Luo stared at Qin Zhen, looked at it for a long time, and said slowly.


    "Huh? Senior Brother, what do you say?"


    Qin Zhen frowned and asked.


    "There are a lot of cause and effect in your body. In other words, this is not a cause and effect, but a very strange thing. You can open the eyes of the saints and take a look."


    Ye Luo said these words slowly.


    heard this.


    The saints present, Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luoxue, and Zisu, all silently opened the eyes of the saints.


    They usually exist in the form of saints, but because this Qin Zhen is too weak, they are afraid that their posture will be displayed, and they will kill Qin Zhen.


    So they all converge.


    Now listening to Ye Luo say this, he suddenly showed the eyes of a saint and looked at Qin Zhen.


    in their eyes.


    Qin Zhen''s body was wrapped in a lot of dense energy bodies.


    These energy bodies are a bit like cause and effect, but if you look closely you can see that this is not cause and effect.


    "What is this?"


    "Cause and effect? ??No, it''s not cause and effect."


    "A curious thing, this is probably the way of Qin Zhen."


    The three were amazed.


    The reason they were amazed was because they didn''t know what the energy body in Qin Zhen was.


    The other disciples were not saints, so they couldn''t see the situation on Qin Zhen''s body at all.


    "Brothers and sisters, what are you talking about?"


    Qin Zhen was a little puzzled.


    See here.


    Yeluo waved his hand gently, and countless magic lights descended, like a golden drizzle, which was gorgeous.


    Under this drizzle.


    All the disciples can see the situation on Qin Zhen.


    Including Qin Zhen himself.


    At this moment, all Wudao Sect disciples became curious.


    They also didn''t understand what was on Qin Zhen''s body.


    After researching for a long time.


    Still don¡¯t understand.


    In desperation, Ye Luo could only come up with this sentence.


    "Since that''s the case, then I suggest you go back and visit Master and ask Master for guidance. Maybe only Master knows what the situation is."


    Ye Luo pondered for a moment and said.


    Qin Zhen thought for a while and felt that there was only one way.


    He can''t keep messing around.


    If it goes on like this, I don¡¯t know when the tossing will be finished.


    Qin Zhen could only nod and agree.


    A group of Wudao Sect disciples set off after hearing the words and returned to the long river of kendo.


    ¡­


    at the same time.


    In Nantian Prefecture, Zhang Han in the palace received instructions from Chu Yuan.


    Ready to go!


    It''s time for a showdown.


    According to the meaning conveyed by the master, in the near future, Tongtian, one of the three clears, will be "single" in chaos and nothingness.


    Master asked Zhang Han to pose as if he wanted to eradicate the enemy for the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, and then went to the chaos and nothingness alone, showing righteousness and sacrificing himself to pave the way for the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    In short, it is to move the fairy world.


    Then play a scene in the chaos and nothingness, and play it to the extreme.


    Lifting the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm out of the extreme wasteland.


    When the Heavenly Dao in the Immortal World is extremely desolate, all that is beyond the control of the other party.


    At that time, there will be Sanqing, the Western duo, Nuwa, and then Zhang Han and Shizun. Under such a battle, there is no chance of victory in the fairy world.


    "Oh, by the way, there is another senior brother, what is the combat power of the senior brother? That must be made up."


    Zhang Han recalled that Ye Luo''s name was in the list of participants.


    But he didn''t take it to heart at all.


    What kind of senior brother? What level? This level of battle, can also let the senior brother go?


    This battle started with Chaos saints, where can the senior brothers participate.


    Zhang Han completely forgot his own realm, he was just a quasi-sage.


    Well, in his opinion, he himself is the main force of this battle.


    Don''t forget, he still has three half-step avenue saint''s full-strike runes in his hand, and he also has a rune in his hand that allows him to have the half-step avenue saint''s strength in a stick of incense.


    In this way, he Zhang Han is the existence of the half-step avenue saint!


    "Then the next step is to explain, and then start the layout. Finally, I can confess my identity. I, Zhang Han, finally want to return to people in an open and honest way, and return to Wudao Sect."


    "Xianjie Tiandao, Immortal Realm Tiandao, I''m really sorry, you treat me so well, it''s a pity, I''m undercover."


    Zhang Han sighed endlessly.


    Unfortunately, he is an undercover agent, otherwise he will definitely be loyal to the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    However, Zhang Han is not burdened at all.


    He knows very well how difficult it is for him to get to where he is today.


    During the ?? period, the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm had killed him many times.


    And at the beginning, I didn''t like him that much.


    Everything was because he worked hard to get to where he is now.


    If there was one mistake, Zhang Han would have died long ago.


    So it is impossible for him to feel guilty about the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    He will only be a person without Taoism!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 913： Chu Yuans Flickering

    Chapter 913 Chu Yuan''s Flickering


    Kendo is a long river, and there is no Taoism.


    In the main hall of the suzerain.


    Chu Yuan, who was driving the Shenguang trumpet, looked at Qin Zhen in front of him and fell into contemplation.


    What, what?


    You say you have a lot of energy in you and don''t know what it is.


    Still feel like you are about to find your way?


    Still think you can become a talent?


    Do you suffer from delusional disorder?


    Chu Yuan rolled her eyes, not taking it seriously at all.


    I just think this disciple is going crazy.


    Maybe something hit the brain.


    is also right, staying in Wudao Sect, this pressure is not ordinary.


    Chu Yuan directly threw Qin Zhen to the inner door. After spending a long time with Ye Luo and the others, it was inevitable that he would long for power.


    would produce this kind of delusion, and he could understand it.


    Forget it, just fool this disciple, at least let this disciple stop thinking about it, don''t make it crazy, that''s not good.


    "So, Zhen''er, what do you think it is?"


    Chu Yuan pondered for a moment, then asked softly.


    "Master, this disciple believes that it''s not enough to just convince others. Perhaps, I should find a way to adjust my energy body, so that these energy bodies can be fully utilized, so that others can believe."


    Qin Zhen cupped his hands and said very seriously.


    hear these words.


    Chu Yuan was silent.


    This is what and what.


    Isn¡¯t it enough to convince others? energy body?


    What are these things.


    This is what he taught?


    Good guy.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t figure out how to fool this stupid disciple.


    After thinking about it.


    Chu Yuan intends to fool around at will.


    Right now he has no time to waste on this disciple.


    What he should pay attention to now is to complete the layout of the Heavenly Dao in the Immortal Realm, instead of wasting time on this silly disciple.


    "Then do you know what you are missing?"


    Chu Yuan said leisurely.


    "Master, disciples don''t know."


    Qin Zhen answered seriously.


    "You lack the Great Way! No matter what, you need access to the Great Way. You don''t understand what the Great Way is, so there are other things that cannot be used. A mortal needs legs to walk. You don''t think about it. I have been crawling with my hands when I walk with my legs, so I naturally can¡¯t get up fast, what I need to think about is the essence.¡±


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and finished all these words.


    He clearly belongs to the Come With Your Mouth series.


    Never thought about what he was talking about.


    But Qin Zhen, who was standing in front of him, was in a trance.


    After being in a trance for a moment, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    I see.


    is this principle.


    At this moment, in his heart, it was as if he had seen the sun through the clouds and mist, and he was vaguely enlightened.


    "Thank you Master, Disciple, Disciple understands!"


    Qin Zhen bowed immediately, and the feeling of enlightenment in his heart became more and more obvious.


    "Understood, got it?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment.


    do not know why.


    When he heard these two words, there was always a sense of unease in his heart.


    He couldn''t explain why he was uneasy.


    Seems to be because of... shadows?


    No no no, this disciple is different from the previous disciples.


    is that he thinks too much.


    "Just understand, let''s go."


    Chu Yuan didn''t want to entangle with this disciple too much.


    "Yes, Master."


    Qin Zhen bowed and retreated respectfully.


    watched the disciple leave.


    Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief, and then his eyes burned with fighting intent. Next, it was just to deal with the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    "Fall, come on."


    Chu Yuan''s mind moved, and she moved the Shenguang tube over and summoned Ye Luo.


    For the next battle, you need to bring Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo''s combat power is directed at Chaos Saint.


    Bringing Yeluo can completely bring more pressure to the fairy world.


    Moreover, it helps leaves fall to improve knowledge.


    So he will naturally bring Ye Luo.


    ¡­


    at the same time.


    the other side.


    in heaven and earth.


    The gluttonous fire came to the heaven and earth in a hurry.


    "My subordinate gluttonous, please see Your Honor! Please also show up with Your Honor!"


    gluttonous began to shout loudly, begging to see the heavenly way of the immortal world.


    But his voice spread to heaven and earth, but it was like a stone sinking into the sea, and there was no news.


    See this scene.


    gluttony''s mouth twitched, he didn''t believe that the fairy world couldn''t hear it, this was obviously too lazy to pay attention to him.


    Okay, the difference is so obvious.


    When Zhang Han came, he ran out and greeted him in person.


    When ?? arrived at him, he rushed over in a hurry and didn''t pay any attention to him.


    This is too much.


    "Qi Zun Zun, this is about Zhang Han, please come and see me!"


    The gluttonous was helpless and could only say this.


    As soon as the words came out.


    The scene on the field suddenly changed.


    A burst of brilliance flashed past, and the figure of the fairy world was revealed.


    "what happened?"


    Xianjie Tiandao opened his mouth and asked.


    See here.


    Tao''s face turned dark.


    You see, you see.


    This is not what a dog is?


    How can you play like this?


    He said he was coming, but he refused to show up. When Zhang Han was mentioned, he came out immediately.


    This is too much.


    Ke Tao couldn''t say anything, so he could only choose to swallow his voice.


    The overall situation is the most important!


    "Returning to your honor, Zhang Han left a letter in his palace, and left the immortal world with the treasure, as if he was going to the chaotic nothingness. When his subordinates learned about it, they rushed over as soon as possible and took this treasure. It''s your honor!"


    Talent opened his mouth immediately and said.


    After he finished speaking, he handed a letter to the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    Xianjie Tiandao frowned when he looked at the letter.


    Zhang Han went out? Still carrying treasure? Could it be that there is something important that needs to be left temporarily?


    Xianjie Tiandao trusts Zhang Han too much, so he never thought that Zhang Han would be involved in the treasure running away.


    with a curious mind.


    Xianjie Tiandao began to open the letter and read it.


    When he saw the contents of the letter, his whole body froze.


    Zhang Han was in the chaotic nothingness, and found that the Tongtian leader, one of the Sanqings, was alone. He thought it was a good opportunity to kill the Tongtian leader. Has he gone to the chaotic nothingness now?


    Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao was instantly shocked.


    He became worried.


    Of course, what he was worried about was not whether there would be any conspiracy by the Tongtian sect master, and he came to chaos and nothingness alone.


    What he was worried about was Zhang Han''s safety.


    No matter what happens to the leader of Tongtian, that is the existence of the chaotic saint.


    is still among the top chaotic saints.


    Where is it easy to compare.


    Although Zhang Han had some hole cards from him.


    But it is inevitable that he will get the word.


    In case Zhang Hanzhen was injured, it would be bad.


    "Why is Zhang Han like this? Even if he wants to eliminate the enemy for me, he can''t take such a risk."


    Immortal world is in a hurry.


    He flipped over with one palm.


    A mirror suddenly appeared.


    In the mirror, reflecting the chaotic and empty scene.


    Zhang Han is appearing in the mirror.


    When he saw that Zhang Han was fine, the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm breathed a long sigh of relief...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 914： So simple?

    Chapter 914 So simple?


    In chaos and nothingness.


    Zhang Han''s face was as usual, he was moving fast in it, holding a stick in his hand, looking around, as if looking for something.


    However, he can''t seem to find it.


    After looking at it for a long time.


    Zhang Han can''t seem to find his target.


    continued to fly forward.


    Wander aimlessly in the chaotic nothingness.


    After traveling for a long time.


    Zhang Han seemed to have found something, his eyes locked in one direction, and his eyes lit up.


    in his eyes.


    A figure sat there quietly.


    That is the leader of the sky.


    Tongtian Sect Master was obviously stunned for a moment when he was seen by Zhang Han''s eyes, but he quickly recovered and looked at him.


    The eyes of both sides collided in the air.


    A fleeting smile crossed.


    The two of them were tacit.


    Everything is ready.


    This big drama will kick off.


    The eye contact between the two was only a momentary thing.


    In the eyes of others, they just looked at each other.


    After looking at each other.


    Tongtian Sect Master slowly stood up, the aura around his body was mysterious and unfathomable, and he looked at Zhang Han.


    "The lackeys of the Immortal Realm also dare to come out. Are you really afraid that I will destroy you?"


    The Master Tongtian said in a cold and indifferent tone.


    "I came out this time just to find you."


    Zhang Han didn''t have any fear, he spoke softly, and answered Tongtian Sect Master.


    "Look for me? Oh? What can''t you do?"


    The corner of Tongtian Sect Master''s mouth rose slightly, as if he was very interested.


    "Waiting for the Sanqing and obstructing the Immortal Realm is not a matter of one or two days. Today, if you are single, I will kill you and solve the enemy for my honor."


    Zhang Han slowly raised his hands and said these words with a solemn expression.


    "Oh? It''s just you?"


    Tongtian sect leader with his hands on his back, seems to be very disdainful of Zhang Han, thinking that the latter''s combat power is not enough to fear.


    "Just me!"


    Zhang Han said a word.


    He slowly raised his palm.


    On top of his palm, a golden rune slowly appeared.


    The appearance of the ?? rune immediately shocked the entire nothingness.


    I saw that most of the nothingness collapsed directly, and the supreme divine might descended, wanting to suppress the entire chaotic nothingness.


    This golden rune contains the full blow of the half-step avenue saint!


    When the Master Tongtian saw this golden rune, his face suddenly turned into a look of surprise.


    He took out a blue divine sword with his backhand.


    "You have this rune, it can really hurt me, but if you think that relying on this rune, you can make me fall, then you think too much."


    Tongtian sect master held the Qingping sword, and the power around his body rose greatly. A burst of magic light surrounded his whole body. Behind him, there was a faint and endless sword energy rising up.


    The power of the Chaos Saint was revealed by him.


    This momentum directly suppressed Zhang Han.


    seems to be acting real.


    Tongtian sect master didn''t show any courtesy, but directly put pressure on him with all his strength, as if he really wanted to do his best to suppress Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han was directly impacted by the momentum of the Chaos Saint, and his face flushed instantly.


    This is a real Chaos Saint.


    was hit by such a momentum.


    Even if there were golden runes blocking it, Zhang Han could hardly breathe.


    "Eat me!"


    Zhang Han was oppressed, and without any hesitation, he decisively threw the golden rune.


    The ?? golden rune was thrown out, and it instantly turned into a golden torrent, attacking and killing the Tongtian sect master in a mighty manner.


    Both of them fought very seriously.


    If it weren''t for the insiders, I''m afraid no one would believe that the two were acting, but would think that the two were fighting a real battle, a life-and-death battle.


    on the battlefield.


    Tongtian sect master looked at the attack, and his expression changed greatly. He didn''t dare to shake the attack, turned and turned into a streamer, disappeared, and avoided the attack.


    Boom! ! !


    The powerful and heavy attack fell into the void and smashed into loneliness.


    Zhang Han''s face changed greatly when he saw this.


    He wasn''t pretending, but was really frightened by the Master Tongtian.


    His half-step Daoist sage''s blow did he escape?


    He remembered that he wanted to escape, but it was very difficult.


    How did you get to the Tongtian Sect Master? It''s that simple.


    Is it his problem, or is it a question to ask?


    "At this level, it would be very difficult to hit me. How many times do you have the chance to unleash this attack?"


    Tongtian Sect Master appeared coldly behind Zhang Han and said faintly.


    Zhang Han was startled, his hair stood up, a golden rune appeared again in the palm of his hand, and he turned to meet the Tongtian Sect Master.


    Tongtian Sect Master was also taken aback and did not dare to get so close to Zhang Han.


    If the distance is too close and he is hit, it will be difficult for him to escape.


    "Didn''t you say it''s hard to hit? Then what are you running for?"


    Zhang Han sneered when he saw Tongtian Sect Leader''s actions.


    "Junior, why are you so arrogant, you must know that arrogance requires a price."


    Suddenly, another voice rang out slowly.


    Zhang Han''s expression changed drastically.


    He turned to look.


    I saw two more figures appear behind him.


    It is Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Sanqing appeared and blocked Zhang Han.


    "Master Tongtian, you are not alone at all!"


    Zhang Han looked terrified, as if he had discovered something.


    "Have you found it? Originally, we planned to deceive the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, but I didn''t expect that the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm did not deceive it, but we deceived you, the number one lackey of the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm."


    "But that''s fine. It would be nice to kill you, the number one lackey in Heaven."


    Master Tongtian said aloud.


    "Great goodness."


    Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun both nodded to show what they meant. They very much agreed with what Tongtian sect master said.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Zhang Han mobilized his mana to make his face turn blue, and at the same time, his mind was quickly turning around. He wanted to think about how to answer next, so as to be more realistic.


    The master gave him only a rough script.


    does not include lines, so the lines need to be thought out.


    However, in his current situation, especially if he talks too much, it is better to do it directly, it is best to let him get hurt a little.


    In this way, the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm may pop out.


    Of course, it is appropriate, he can also lean over to the fairy world and create a kind of heaven for the fairy world, he can be saved, lest the fairy world directly abandon him.


    Zhang Han thought, and he was ready to start.


    I prayed in my heart that when he showed the appearance of being ''on the verge of death'', the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm could save him.


    Just as Zhang Han thought about it, he was about to start, and Sanqing continued to perform.


    An angry voice suddenly sounded.


    "Isn''t your plan aimed at me? Why deal with Zhang Han, just come at me!"


    Immortal Heavenly Dao has appeared!


    Zhang Han: "?"


    Samcheong:"?"


    So simple?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 915： The trend is set

    Chapter 915 The general trend has been set


    In chaos and nothingness.


    At this moment, the atmosphere is abnormally solidified.


    Sanqing and Zhang Han both stared in one direction dully.


    That direction is the fairyland.


    At this moment, outside the fairyland, a figure stood.


    That figure exudes a dazzling golden light, it is the fairy world.


    Immortal Realm''s Heavenly Dao descended aggressively, protecting Zhang Han behind him, his whole body bursting with momentum, shocking Sanqing.


    Just after leaving the fairyland, his power is not as good as before.


    Even if it was just a distance away, he fell hugely.


    All of a sudden, he fell from the realm of the half-step avenue saint to the chaos saint.


    But even so, the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal World still stood up.


    "You are here to find me, and the layout is also aimed at me. Why do you have to do this to a subordinate of me? Come to me if you have anything!"


    The voice of the Heavenly Dao in the Immortal Realm carries the brilliance of the heavens.


    After he finished speaking, he turned to look at Zhang Han behind him, his eyes softened.


    the meaning of his eyes.


    seems to be asking if Zhang Han is injured.


    Zhang Han shook his head slightly and said nothing, meaning he was fine.


    See this scene.


    Xianjie Tiandao is relieved.


    He approached Zhang Han slightly, and at the same time looked at Sanqing vigilantly.


    Sanqing also seized the opportunity, and his momentum tightly locked the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm to prevent the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm from escaping.


    "Xianjie Tiandao, I didn''t expect you to really dare to come out. For a lackey, you are actually willing to show up."


    "Is it worth it? For such a lackey."


    "You come out today, but you can''t go back."


    Sanqing opened their mouths one after another.


    After all, they kept their eyes fixed on the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, which contained a strong sense of confusion.


    They didn''t understand why Xianjie Tiandao came out for Zhang Han.


    Or, why is it so simple, just jump out.


    In their thoughts, the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm will have to wait at least a while, and may even appear when Zhang Han is ''on the verge of death''.


    And, it''s only possible.


    Whether the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm will really appear, none of them know.


    But now this...


    I haven''t even played yet, and I haven''t even started acting yet.


    Immortal World Heavenly Dao popped out?


    "Lags? Zhang Han is my strong arm. If Zhang Han is damaged, my fairyland will be in danger, but the three of you are despicable. Don''t you feel ashamed to use this method to lead me out."


    Xianjie Tiandao said coldly.


    While he was speaking, he turned his head to look at Zhang Han again, and immediately moved his mind slightly, and said a word through voice transmission.


    "Zhang Han, you can run back to the Immortal Realm when you find a chance. I will do my best to stop these three."


    These are the words of the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm to Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han, who was standing behind, couldn''t help but tremble.


    Is this what Immortal Heaven means?


    would rather be injured than keep him.


    So he ran out the first time.


    But¡­¡­


    But he is undercover.


    Zhang Han was a little stunned.


    I didn''t expect that he would have such a high status in the heart of the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    "Shame? It''s not shameful to keep you."


    Taishang Laojun stood up and said this lightly.


    "Even if I''m not in the Immortal Realm now, I still have the power of a chaotic saint. Even if I can''t match you, but I want to leave, can you stop me?"


    Xianjie Tiandao said these words calmly.


    He is not in the fairy world, and his realm has fallen to the chaotic saint, but that is not comparable to the chaotic saint.


    With a background, the ordinary Chaos Saint is not his opponent.


    He was about to leave, and Sanqing couldn''t stop him at all!


    Wound him at most!


    "Indeed, we can''t keep you, but there are more than three of us. Everyone, the general situation is set, and you haven''t shown up yet?"


    Taishang Laojun whispered this sentence.


    His voice turned into a radiant radiance, radiating away in all directions.


    When the sound of this sentence fell.


    The aura of the three powerful moments came first.


    The breath of ?? came, which directly caused the chaos and nothingness to vibrate, and a large space shattered and opened.


    The entire chaotic nothingness seems to be unable to bear its breath and is about to burst open.


    In the sight of the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    The two saints of the West, Nuwa, descended at the same time.


    The Six Saints of the Great Desolation of the past gathered again!


    "Six!"


    "trouble!"


    Xianjie Tiandao whispered.


    He also felt troubled.


    But he didn''t mean to be afraid, and he still had an air of ancient well without waves.


    is just a change in the power of his body, which is enough to prove that his heart is not so calm on the surface.


    "So now, Immortal World, can you still go?"


    Taishang Laojun asked again.


    "can."


    Xianjie answered a word calmly.


    Behind him is the fairy world, which is very close.


    No matter how strong the Six Saints are, it is impossible to kill him in an instant.


    He was wounded and returned to the Immortal Realm at most.


    The extra Western Saints and Nuwa, at most, only increased his injuries.


    "Yes? What if you add me?"


    Just then, another voice came over.


    The crowd followed the voice.


    I saw the direction of the fairy world.


    Chu Yuan drove out the Shenguang tuba slowly.


    He was surrounded by endless divine light, and four small swords with an aura of destruction.


    In the moment he came out.


    raised his big hand.


    The ?? Zhuxian Sword Formation was placed directly in front of the gate of the Immortal Realm.


    This hand of killing the immortal sword array directly blocked the retreat of the immortal world.


    There is no way out for the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm!


    The overall situation has been decided!


    Immortal World Heavenly Dao is impossible to escape.


    The Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, which only has the strength of the chaotic saints, cannot face the siege of the seven chaotic saints at the same time without dying.


    Not to mention, these seven chaotic saints are not simple.


    Sanqing itself is the strongest existence, and among the chaotic saints, few can beat them.


    The Second Saint of the West and Nuwa are not simple things, they are saints who came out of the ancient times.


    As for Chu Yuan, not to mention, the existence of Shenguang Tua can almost be said to be invincible in the realm of chaos saints.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Xianjie Tiandao took a deep breath.


    He also seemed to know the situation he was facing.


    A situation of certain death.


    But he didn''t look panicked at all.


    Then he turned to look at Zhang Han.


    "Zhang Han, are you afraid?"


    Xianjie Tiandao''s voice became soft again and asked.


    Zhang Han, who was standing behind him, just shook his head and did not speak.


    "Don''t be afraid, they will definitely target me later. You take the opportunity to use the rune I gave you earlier to open the hole and go back to the fairyland."


    "This is the origin of the Westbound State of the Immortal World. If you get it, you can control the Westbound State. When you go back, you will have two of the four states of the Immortal World, which is enough to compete with that Chu Yuan."


    Xianjie Tiandao continued to speak.


    After he finished speaking, he directly took out a golden light ball from his arms and handed it to Zhang Han...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 916： I surrender

    Chapter 916 I surrender


    In chaos and nothingness.


    Zhang Han stared at the golden light ball floating in front of him, he was stunned.


    He couldn''t understand.


    Why the Heavenly Dao in the Immortal Realm is still thinking about him at such a time.


    Obviously he is an undercover agent.


    This makes it difficult for him.


    "Your Highness, in fact, you don''t need to give it to me."


    Zhang Han looked at the golden light group floating in front of him, shook his head and refused.


    "Don''t be stubborn, take it, go back to Immortal Realm, they are targeting me, you don''t need to fight to the death with me."


    Xianjie Tiandao''s tone is still soft.


    He said, and forcibly handed the golden light ball to Zhang Han, and punched it into the latter''s body to prevent the other party from rejecting it.


    Zhang Han was completely stunned by this set of operations. When he returned to his senses, the golden light group had already entered his body and could not be taken out at all.


    "Your Highness, you..."


    Zhang Han was speechless.


    Like this, he didn''t even know how to speak.


    "Go back quickly, don''t stay here."


    Xianjie Tiandao urged.


    A little later, he was afraid that Liu Sheng and Chu Yuan would start.


    "Your Excellency, there is something I haven''t told you."


    Zhang Han was silent for a long time, then spoke slowly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xianjie Tiandao frowned.


    In this situation, it is not the time to communicate.


    If there is another party, Zhang Han might not be able to run away.


    "Your Highness, I... don''t pretend anymore, it''s a showdown. In fact, I''m an undercover agent."


    Zhang Han took a deep breath and said it word by word.


    The moment he said those words.


    Xianjie Tiandao was stunned in the same place, his eyes looked at Zhang Han like that, and it seemed that he couldn''t relax.


    Zhang Han doesn''t care that much.


    He stepped towards Chu Yuan''s place, bent down and bowed his hands.


    "Disciple Zhang Han, see Master!"


    "I haven''t served Master for a long time, Master is still healthy!"


    Zhang Han spoke respectfully.


    "Han''er, come here, wait behind the master, your senior brother is probably coming soon, you wait for your senior brother and let him protect you."


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly, his eyes were still tightly locked on the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    He was worried that Xianjie Tiandao would violently kill Zhang Han when he knew the news, so he had always been ready to go all out to defend against Xianjie Tiandao.


    can be unexpected.


    Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao didn''t look like it was going to explode at all, but stood there dumbfounded, as if he couldn''t react at all.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan was also stunned at this moment.


    How do you feel that the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal World is like losing your soul?


    Not only Chu Yuan.


    Even the Six Saints next to him did the same.


    In fact, they are all ready for a battle.


    has even prepared to pay some underlying cards to kill the fairy world.


    But now...


    Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao doesn''t seem to want to fight at all?


    When all of them are puzzled.


    Xianjie Tiandao slowly turned around and looked at Zhang Han, ignoring everyone present.


    "Zhang Han, you, are you really undercover?"


    Xianjie Tiandao took a deep breath and said.


    "Yes, Your Honor, sorry, I''ve always been undercover."


    Zhang Han stood behind Chu Yuan and whispered.


    "God Eyeball didn''t lie to me, I lied to myself..."


    Xianjie Tiandao sighed.


    He has understood everything.


    What Shen Mouzhu said that day may be true.


    Zhang Han is really undercover.


    It''s just that he doesn''t want to believe it.


    Also, the God Eye Bead is a treasure, how could it go wrong.


    "Sorry, Your Honor."


    Zhang Han apologized.


    I have to say that the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm is indeed very good to him.


    "They are also undercover gluttons?"


    Xianjie Tiandao did not say anything else, but asked this question.


    "The three stone sculptures and the gluttons are all."


    Zhang Han admitted it generously.


    "Sure enough."


    Xianjie Tiandao shook his head slightly.


    His most powerful subordinates were all undercover.


    This is completely unreasonable for him to not be defeated.


    "You win, and the fairy world belongs to you from now on."


    Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao did not mean to struggle, and said such words very calmly.


    This sentence.


    made Liu Sheng and Chu Yuan stunned.


    For a while, they didn''t know what to do.


    That''s it, it''s over?


    At this moment, a voice sounded slowly.


    "Master."


    The sound of this voice instantly attracted everyone''s attention.


    It was Zhang Han who made this sound.


    I saw Zhang Han stand up, face Chu Yuan, and say such a sentence.


    "Huh? Han''er, what''s wrong?"


    Chu Yuan raised her eyebrows and asked.


    "Master, the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm treats the disciples well. If the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm is willing to surrender and give up to the Immortal Realm, I wonder if Master can let him live?"


    Zhang Han was silent for a long time, then said.


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Chu Yuan cautiously, a little worried.


    Worried that Chu Yuan would reject him.


    But the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm is really kind to him, even if he is an undercover agent, it cannot change this fact.


    If he can, he wants to protect the life of Tiandao in the fairy world.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Chu Yuan did not expect that Zhang Han would say these words.


    You can think about it for a second.


    seems to be quite normal.


    Although Zhang Han is an undercover agent, he has indeed received a lot of favors from the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    Just let him let go of the fairy world...


    is not impossible.


    As long as the immortal world is under his control, it doesn''t matter whether the immortal world exists or not.


    "Yes, but Tiandao must hand over all power, and promise not to get cholera in the fairyland."


    Chu Yuan thought about it and said.


    Sanqing and the Western Second Sage, and Nuwa heard what they wanted to say.


    But after looking at Chu Yuan, he remained silent.


    Chu Yuan has the final say...


    Not to mention that Chu Yuan has absolute leadership here.


    It is said that their relationship with the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm is not endless, but a hostile relationship.


    If they look at Chu Yuan''s face, they can still accept to let go of the fairy world.


    The most important thing is that if the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm loses the Immortal Realm, there is no threat, and the problem is not big.


    Zhang Han, who was standing on the side, heard this, looked up at his master with grateful eyes, and wanted to say something.


    But before he could say it.


    I saw Chu Yuan shaking her head slightly and waving her hand towards Zhang Han with obvious meaning.


    Let Zhang Han take care of the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    If the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm refuses to surrender and fight to the death, then they have no choice.


    Zhang Han saw the actions of his master and understood that at this time, he really had to rely on him to persuade the heavenly way of the fairy world.


    In desperation, he could only bite the bullet and walked not far from the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, his lips slightly parted, and he was about to speak.


    "I surrender."


    But the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm said these three words without waiting for Zhang Han to speak.


    He surrendered...


    Recommend a friend''s book "Ten thousand times the return of stealing teachers, the world''s big bosses perform martial arts online"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 917： The oath of the fairy world

    Chapter 917 The oath of the fairyland


    In chaos and nothingness.


    When the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm said the words ''I surrender'', the field was quiet for a moment.


    Whether it was Chu Yuan, the Six Saints, or Zhang Han, none of them would have thought that the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm would say surrender so easily.


    They couldn''t react.


    This also caused the field to quiet down, and the atmosphere became extremely frozen.


    In the end, it was Xianjie Tiandao who opened the mouth, breaking the silence.


    "The other half of the power in the fairyland has been handed over to Zhang Han. You can get it from Zhang Han. I only have one request. After returning to the fairyland, can I follow Zhang Han?"


    Xianjie Tiandao''s eyes were calm.


    It seems that the loss of authority does not make him feel lost or anything.


    Saying this.


    instantly brought everyone back to their senses.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Zhang Han''s position in the heart of the fairy world, has it been so high?


    Don''t want authority, want Zhang Han?


    This is more than just believing¡­


    You must know that if the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm loses its authority, it is not the Heavenly Dao.


    is not the way of heaven, and its own strength will definitely be greatly reduced. I am afraid that the heavenly way of the immortal world without authority, breaking the sky is the level of a big golden immortal.


    "Don''t you hate that Zhang Han is an undercover agent?"


    Chu Yuan was also very puzzled. He took a step forward, and the divine light all over his body moved with it. He came to the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao and asked with a frown.


    He really doesn''t understand the fairy world.


    The person closest to him is an undercover agent, and the other person doesn''t seem angry at all.


    If it was him, I''m afraid he''s going crazy.


    Think about it if Ye Luo is an undercover agent, then he is really dead.


    "What''s there to hate? There have been countless Yuanhui since the development of the immortal world. It is obvious that there is nothing to hate. On the contrary, I have few people who believe in it. Zhang Han is the only one. I would like to be a Taoist protector for Zhang Han, Zhang Han is as talented as he is today, plus he is your disciple, and with me protecting the Tao, maybe in the future, he can become a saint of the Tao."


    Xianjie Tiandao said these words very calmly.


    "Protect the Dao? If you lose the authority of the immortal world, I remember that you are only a Golden Immortal, right? Little friend Zhang Han is a quasi-sage. How do you protect the Dao?"


    Standing in the distance, Zhunti, one of the two saints in the West, couldn''t help but ask.


    "I have my own way to maintain the combat power in Chaos Saint."


    Xianjie Tiandao glanced at Zhunti, but said this lightly.


    heard this.


    The six saints were all shocked.


    Immortal Heavenly Dao is the Immortal Heavenly Dao, and there are still many means on his body.


    Even after losing his authority, he can still maintain his combat power in the realm of chaos saints.


    is really scary.


    The Six Saints have no doubt that if the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm does not surrender, they will fight to the death, and it will be very difficult.


    It is even possible that each of them will be injured.


    Immortal Heavenly Dao is Immortal Heavenly Dao after all.


    There is a reason why ?? has been in a stalemate with them for so many years.


    "I need to make sure that you won''t hurt Han''er."


    Chu Yuan did not agree immediately, but pondered for a moment, and then spoke slowly.


    He wasn''t sure whether the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm was really wholehearted.


    In case, after surrendering, return to the fairyland, stay by Zhang Han''s side, and do anything bad to Zhang Han, it will not be worth the loss.


    Chu Yuan would never expose his disciples to such danger.


    "In the Immortal Realm, from today onwards, you have all the authority and can see everything in the Immortal Realm. If I move, you can perceive it."


    Xianjie Tiandao calmly looked at Chu Yuan in front of him and replied.


    "It''s not enough."


    Chu Yuan shook her head.


    He will not put Zhang Han in any danger.


    Especially this fatal danger.


    "I swear to the gods of the Dao, is that enough?"


    Xianjie Tiandao didn''t look angry either, he still looked so calm.


    "Yes, you swear now."


    "Can''t wait to go back to the fairyland before swearing?"


    "no!"


    Chu Yuan''s attitude is very firm.


    I want Xianjie Tiandao to swear on the spot here, without any delay.


    Xianjie Tiandao did not hesitate, and immediately swore.


    The content of his oath is to take Zhang Han as the mainstay at the expense of his own existence. If Zhang Han dies, he will also disappear.


    Wait until the oath of the immortal world is completed, and the karma in the dark is completed.


    Chu Yuan was relieved.


    Immediately, he let Zhang Han take the immortal world Tiandao, who had lost his authority, back to the immortal world.


    And he stayed in the chaotic nothingness, talking with the Six Saints and others.


    Chu Yuan has mobilized so many people this time, and the favor is too big.


    And he not only owed the favor of the Six Saints, but also owed the favor of Emperor Tang in the Immortal Realm.


    Although Emperor Tang in the Immortal Realm did not come out, he also promised him to deal with the Heavenly Dao in the Immortal Realm.


    As far as he knew, Emperor Tang was already coming here. Now that the matter is over, the favor is really owed.


    "Thank you for your help this time. I have written down this favor. If you need it in the future, you can explain it to me, and I will help you."


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly towards the Six Saints and said so.


    "Fellow Daoist Chu is joking. We came here this time, but we didn''t do much, we just stood here for a while."


    "That''s right, we didn''t do much, what kind of favor."


    "That''s right, let''s not say whether this is a human favor or not, but if it is, how can it be counted? It is our honor to be able to help fellow Daoist Chu. What kind of human favor is a cause and effect, it is too outlandish."


    "Damn, you''ve already finished licking, how can I speak?"


    The six saints spoke one after another, and they talked to Chu Yuan, and their meanings were similar.


    Let Chu Yuan not care about any favors.


    Chu Yuan just smiled and didn''t say much, and silently recorded it in her heart.


    The Six Saints said that he didn''t need to worry about it, but he wouldn''t just let it go.


    The Six Saints helped him, that''s a fact.


    In this arrangement, he gained the authority of the entire immortal world, but the Six Saints gained nothing.


    If he didn''t even give favors, it would be really unreasonable.


    The six saints also understood what Chu Yuan meant, and their eyes could not help but light up.


    Chu Yuan is willing to owe them favors, that would be great.


    Chu Yuan''s favor, they still need it very much.


    If there is a catastrophe in the future, this favor may be able to save their lives.


    They are very clear about this.


    After understanding.


    They were also very sensible and did not continue to pester Chu Yuan.


    Knowing that Chu Yuan is going to unify the authority of the immortal world next, there is no time to continue to talk nonsense with them.


    So the Six Saints quickly bid farewell.


    Chu Yuan did not hold back, of course, nodded and watched the Six Saints leave.


    After waiting for the Six Saints to leave completely, he looked back.


    "The authority of the immortal world is unified, and then, the immortal world can be reformed."


    Chu Yuan squinted slightly, thinking in her heart.


    After thinking for a while, he got up and flew back to the fairyland...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 918： Let Wu Dao Sect return to the fairyland?

    Chapter 918 Let Wu Dao Sect return to the fairyland?


    In the long river of Kendo.


    Compared with the past, the long river of kendo is gorgeous today.


    When the Kendo River was just opened, it was pitch black and I couldn''t see my fingers. Now, as the master of Kendo Ye Luo has more and more insights, there are more and more spots of light in the Kendo River.


    In today''s long river of kendo, countless light spots float, and each light spot represents a kind of kendo.


    These countless light spots are combined together, making the long river of Kendo like a dream world, colorful and colorful.


    At this moment, on the long river of Kendo, in the Hidden Sky Island.


    Many direct disciples of Wudao Sect gathered together to talk.


    "I only know the master''s layout, but I never thought that this battle would end so strangely. I didn''t expect this ending."


    "Who could have imagined this? The second senior brother is so good that he even won the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm."


    "You said, is the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm a man or a woman? If it is a woman, you said, will some interesting things happen?"


    "I feel like it should be a man, I guess it''s impossible to do anything with the second senior brother."


    Many disciples were talking.


    "Male? Isn''t that more exciting?"


    At this moment, Tantai Luo Xue suddenly said this.


    She, who was still lazy at first, regained her energy in an instant, her eyes lit up, and she looked at many of her classmates.


    This sentence.


    Many of the classmates were stunned, looking at Tantai Luo Xue in a daze, not knowing what to say for a while.


    Finally, Ye Luo stood up, interrupting the slightly awkward atmosphere.


    "The way of heaven is born out of the fairy world. It has no form, no form, and countless changes. There is no gender distinction. You don''t need to think about these things."


    Ye Luo said slightly speechlessly.


    "No, that''s not what I''m saying, big brother, the way of heaven has no gender, but the way of heaven is the existence that nurtures all living beings. To put it bluntly, the way of heaven is equivalent to the mother of all living beings, that is, women."


    Su Qianyuan stood up again at this moment and said so.


    He said this, and many of his classmates began to chat with interest.


    "The mother of all living beings? Damn, didn''t those two senior brothers change their bodies and become the father of all living beings?"


    "You said that, when we see the second senior brother in the future, we have to call out Dad?"


    "This is no fun..."


    Many fellow students were discussing and discussing, and the topic began to deteriorate.


    Ye Luo rolled his eyes and glanced at Su Qianyuan angrily. He was clearly ready and turned the topic away.


    I didn''t expect this product, and it brought the topic back.


    also led the topic to a deeper level.


    "What are you talking about, so happy."


    A voice suddenly came over, causing many disciples to look up.


    in their sight.


    I saw a figure wrapped in endless divine light coming over.


    is the Shenguang trumpet that Chu Yuan has been keeping in the main hall of the suzerain.


    "Master!"


    When many disciples saw Chu Yuan, their expressions immediately changed, and they all restrained their original laughter, and saluted Chu Yuan very rigorously.


    Facing Chu Yuan, they didn''t dare to be careless.


    No matter how laughing and laughing at ordinary times, that''s fine, but no one dares to be strict with their masters.


    "Well, no need to be more polite, what are you talking about, everyone is smiling so happily."


    Chu Yuan came over with her hands on her back and asked with a smile.


    "Nothing, nothing."


    How dare many disciples say it, they are making fun of Zhang Han.


    They ridiculed and ridiculed, that was because the people present were all the same classmates and brothers.


    If this is ridiculed in front of the master, then he will not be beaten to death.


    We can''t expect Master to tease Zhang Han with them.


    "Master, aren''t you merging the authority of the immortal world? When you came here suddenly, you need the help of the disciples for anything."


    Ye Luo stood up, changed the subject, and cupped his hands.


    It has been a while since the battle of Chaos Void.


    Since that battle, Chu Yuan has been merging the authority of the immortal world and making the authority unified.


    After all, this is the first time they have seen their master in these days.


    "That''s right, I have something important to tell you about this time for the teacher."


    Chu Yuan nodded and said so.


    As soon as the words came out.


    Many disciples were stunned.


    Immediately, they all straightened up and bowed towards Chu Yuan.


    "I would like to share the worries for the Master!"


    The expressions of many Wudao Sect disciples were a little excited.


    has always been the master taking care of them, and they have not done anything for the master at all.


    Their gratitude to the Master has always been unreturnable.


    Now Master finally has something to tell them.


    How can they not get excited.


    This is the rare place where they can help Master.


    "Master has now unified the authority of the Immortal Realm, but there are many places in the Immortal Realm that need someone''s assistance to complete the management. This time for Master, I want to let you all go out of the sword and go back to the Immortal Realm."


    "In general, it is Wudao Sect, it is time to return to the fairyland, and manage the entire fairyland as the first sect under the heaven."


    Chu Yuan said these words very plainly.


    "Manage the entire fairyland?"


    Many disciples were a little puzzled.


    Isn''t the immortal world governed and run by the way of heaven?


    What do you need them for.


    "Master, Wu Dao Sect returned to the Immortal Realm, I understand, but is there anything we can do to help the Immortal Realm?"


    Ye Luo also didn¡¯t quite understand.


    "The specific matter will be known when you return to the Immortal Realm. You will finish the matter as soon as possible, and bring the entire Wudao Sect back to the Immortal Realm. At that time, the Master will come to you."


    Chu Yuan left such a sentence, and did not want to say more.


    Let many Wudao Sect disciples return to the Immortal Realm as soon as possible, and then returned to the main hall of the sect master.


    His mind couldn''t stay on Shenguang''s side for a long time.


    The fusion of authority in the fairy world has not been completed yet.


    Most of his mind needs to stay on the Tiandao tuba.


    So after he explained it well and dealt with most of the things, he shifted his mind back to the Tiandao tuba.


    After Chu Yuan left, the Wudao Sect disciples talked for a while, and then set off to prepare for their return to the Immortal Realm.


    Master has orders.


    They must obey.


    Since the master asked them to return to the fairyland, they will definitely adjust everything in the shortest time and go back to the fairyland.


    All disciples leave.


    Ye Luo was the only one left on the spot.


    Ye Luo stood in the center of the square, looking up at the countless splendid spots of light on the kendo river.


    In this battle, he still did not help Master.


    He didn''t even arrive at the last moment.


    is because of the realm...


    He still has to get stronger, stronger, stronger!


    Now he is only one step away from the Chaos Saint, and he will become stronger at a faster rate!


    Ye Luo''s eyes flashed with determination...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 919： promote catastrophe

    Chapter 919 Promoting the Great Calamity


    Since the end of the fairy world, the fairy world has also opened a new prelude.


    The center of the fairyland today is no longer heaven and earth, but a sea of ??nothingness.


    Chu Yuan is in the sea of ??nothingness, then the sea of ??nothingness is the center of the entire fairyland.


    However, the sea of ??nothingness today is not like before, you can enter at will.


    Today''s sea of ??nothingness is surrounded by mist in all directions, and it is impossible for ordinary monks to enter, and it is even difficult to find the sea of ??nothingness.


    To be able to find the existence of the sea of ??nothingness, it must be the existence of the chaotic saint.


    But the sage of chaos can''t enter the fairyland without Tiandao noticing it.


    Therefore, the sea of ??nothingness cannot be discovered.


    Unless Tiandao personally leads it.


    And at this moment, in the sea of ??nothingness.


    Chu Yuan is driving the Heavenly Dao tuba and is integrating the authority of the Heavenly Dao.


    The authority of the four states is unified.


    It will take a lot of time for him to fuse it all together.


    But, it just takes time.


    As long as the time is right, Chu Yuan can easily grasp all the authority.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan has merged with most of the authority.


    The golden light on Chu Yuan''s body also became more intense.


    With the integration of the realm of ??Tian Dao Tuba, it has already broken through the half-step avenue saint.


    This means that as long as Chu Yuan''s Heavenly Dao Tuba does not leave the Immortal Realm, he will have the strength of a half-step avenue saint.


    This is only the case with Tiandao Tuba, not to mention that Chu Yuan also has a Shenguang Tuba holding the Four Swords of Zhuxian.


    Under the two big ones, as long as Chu Yuan stayed in the fairy world, he would be completely invincible.


    In the extreme wilderness, all the Chaos Demon Gods, together with the Six Saints of the Great Desolation, would not be able to defeat Chu Yuan in the Immortal Realm.


    Chu Yuan in the fairy world is invincible!


    "The disciples of Wudao Sect didn''t know when they came out. It''s been several days, and they haven''t come out of the long river of swordsmanship."


    "And Zhang Han, Xianjie Tiandao said he had a chance, but I don''t know what''s going on now, there''s been no news."


    In Chu Yuan, who merged with the origin of heaven, many thoughts flashed in my heart.


    His mind has been merging with the authority of heaven.


    This also resulted in not much time to think about those disciples.


    We finally have some time now.


    He thought for the first time.


    Originally, Chu Yuan wanted to take a part of her mind and check the ''character status''.


    But he hasn''t waited for him to make a move.


    Suddenly, he felt something and looked up at the sea of ??nothingness.


    In his sight, the entire fairyland was shrouded in it.


    He saw Hidden Sky Island emerging from the long river of kendo and returned to the Immortal Realm. Its current position is above the sky in Eastern China.


    "finally come back."


    Chu Yuan did not hesitate at all, and stopped to continue to integrate the authority of heaven.


    His mind moved, and he wrapped the Hidden Heaven Island with the power of heaven to prevent any accident from happening.


    At the same time, with the power of heaven, he moved more than a dozen disciples of Wudao Sect to the sea of ??nothingness.


    is just a moment.


    A dozen disciples appeared in front of him.


    The dozen or so disciples were obviously stunned, but after seeing Chu Yuan, they quickly recovered.


    "Disciples, etc., see Master!"


    A dozen disciples all spoke up.


    "Okay, there is no need for a big gift. I asked you to come for the teacher. You should know what to do for the teacher. For the teacher, you need to set up your own forces in the fairy world to suppress the luck. At least three forces are needed to suppress the fairy world. transport."


    Chu Yuan got straight to the point, and didn''t want to talk about it first, and directly stated his purpose.


    "Ah? Master, establish power and suppress luck?"


    A dozen disciples were puzzled.


    "That''s right, establish the power and suppress the luck. Now the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal World is for the teacher, and the Heavenly Dao is rotated. The luck of the air is not stable. In addition, now is the time of the catastrophe, and the luck of the luck is even more turbulent. luck."


    Chu Yuan roughly explained it to many disciples.


    This is indeed true, he did not fool many disciples.


    Today''s fairyland luck is very turbulent.


    The way of heaven is rotated, and he has become him, and there is a huge turbulence in the luck of the air.


    In addition, the immortal world today is going through a catastrophe.


    is more turbulent.


    If it wasn''t for Chu Yuan''s cooperation with the Shenguang Tuba, which suppressed some of the luck, perhaps the immortal world would have faced a collapse.


    "Master, do we all need it?"


    Ye Luo stood up and asked.


    It would be a little troublesome to have more than a dozen disciples establish their influence.


    Especially for some disciples who are clumsy, rotten and lazy, it is quite difficult.


    "Yes, each of you needs it. This catastrophe in the immortal world is still going on. The catastrophe is the promotion of the immortal world. You have established forces to speed up the process of the catastrophe."


    Chu Yuan carried her hands on her back and spoke slowly.


    He said, striding forward a few steps.


    His steps crossed the sea of ??nothingness, and every step he took, gave birth to a golden lotus full of Taoism, which was very mysterious.


    His eyes looked at the fairy world.


    Under his gaze, the immortal world is full of calamity, everywhere.


    Except for East Shenzhou and North Xianzhou, which are better, the others are basically covered by robbery.


    The catastrophe needs to be advanced.


    Immortal world needs to be reset.


    His words were heard by more than a dozen disciples.


    They looked at each other, obviously confused.


    "Master, what does the establishment of power have to do with the catastrophe of the immortal world?"


    Su Qianyuan asked.


    They used to have power in the lower realm, but it was all for inheritance.


    Today''s forces actually want to suppress the luck and advance the catastrophe?


    "The catastrophe of the immortal world is used to promote the development of the immortal world. In other words, it is necessary to shuffle the cards, but there are rules for shuffling the cards. You set up your forces and suppress the luck. At the same time, I hope that you can also fight with each other. , compete for luck."


    Chu Yuan said softly.


    His meaning is obvious, he sent the script in advance, let these disciples establish power, compete with each other, seize the luck, deduce the catastrophe to the peak, and finally decide to play the protagonist of the catastrophe, and then break out the catastrophe to end.


    This is like the Lich Tribulation in the Great Wasteland of the past, and the Witch Race and the Monster Race are the protagonists of the Tribulation.


    is now a new calamity.


    was said by Chu Yuan.


    Many disciples understood.


    After they understood, they nodded, indicating that they understood.


    "Now that you understand everything, let''s do it as soon as possible. If you need anything, you can tell the teacher to the teacher, and the teacher will fully cooperate with you, but there is a rule that your fight is a fight, and you can''t move the real fire, can you understand?"


    Chu Yuan instructed many disciples.


    He didn''t want many disciples to be hurt by this incident.


    "Disciple obeys Master''s instructions."


    Many disciples bowed their hands one after another.


    Among them, Tantai Luo Xue did not bow, but looked at the sea of ??nothingness and spoke silently.


    "Master, can the disciple surrender directly? The disciple sees the sea of ??nothingness quite well, is it possible to retreat for a while?"


    Just listen to Tantai Luo Xue say this.


    Chu Yuan: "..."


    Are you sure it''s not pure?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 920： Disciple Rikkyo

    Chapter 920 Disciple establishes a religion


    Time passed a little bit.


    Soon, months flies by.


    During these few months, the fairy world fell into a brief calm.


    Chu Yuan is merging with the authority of heaven, and all living beings have entered a temporary peace, and the situation is like the tranquility before the storm.


    Among the sentient beings in the immortal world, there are many wise people who also feel strange.


    The wise people are stepping up their defenses, and take advantage of this peaceful time to develop quickly.


    But there is not much time for them to prepare.


    On this day, a voice resounded throughout the fairyland, breaking the brief silence of the fairyland.


    "Wu Su Qianyuan, established a religion under the order of the Tao of Heaven, and taught all beings. Today, I set up the Wu clan on Qiankun Mountain, and the witches will be baptized by heaven and earth. Anyone who is willing to enter the Wu clan can go to Qiankun Mountain. After baptism, they will lose their physical bodies and become witches. clan!"


    accompanied this sound.


    A sage''s coercion permeated the entire immortal world.


    All beings in the immortal world instantly fell to their knees and bowed in the direction of Su Qianyuan with incomparable respect.


    Obviously, this is Su Qianyuan''s influence.


    Su Qianyuan did not choose to establish any new faction, but established the Wu clan!


    Su Qianyuan, who carries the fate of the Wu clan and the will of the Wu clan, originally had the responsibility of establishing the Wu clan.


    Now it can only be regarded as a matter of course.


    At the moment when Su Qianyuan established the Wu clan.


    The heaven and the earth trembled, and groups of golden merits condensed in the sky, drifting to the place where Su Qianyuan was.


    This scene fell in the eyes of all beings in the fairy world, almost making them red-eyed.


    The previous Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao rarely gave down merit.


    But this does not mean that all beings in the immortal world do not know merit.


    On the contrary, all beings in the immortal world know the magic of merit and virtue, and a wisp of merit can greatly advance their realm.


    With so much merit at the moment, if it is given to them, I am afraid that they can all become saints in the immortal world, and they may not only be able to achieve one.


    With so many merits, at least a few saints from the fairy world can appear.


    "Education of all living beings, there is merit."


    A majestic voice resounded through the sky.


    This is the voice of Heaven.


    is also Chu Yuan''s voice.


    This time, all beings in the immortal world were even more surprised, what day is today, and how the way of heaven has come out.


    didn''t wait for the sentient beings in the fairy world to think much.


    Another voice came from the extreme north of the fairyland, resounding throughout the fairyland.


    "Wuhua, the divine doctor, established a religion and taught all beings under the order of the Tao of Heaven. Today, I set up the gate of Huangquan on the extreme northern glacier of the fairyland. The meaning of Huangquan is to absorb the dead qi of the fairyland. All dead qi will enter the extreme northern glaciers. Those who wish to enter the gate of Huangquan. All of them can be the messengers of Huangquan, save the dead energy for the immortal world, and accumulate merit!"


    The sound of this sound seemed to cause a chain reaction.


    One after another sounded.


    "I, Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin, established a religion under the order of heaven and taught all beings. Today, I set up a demon clan in the south of Beixianzhou. All living beings who are famous can be demon clan!"


    "Wu Suxi, under the order of Heaven, teach all beings..."


    "My Sile, under the order of Heaven..."


    "My perilla, Feng..."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A dozen voices sounded one after another.


    All are the voice of Lijiao.


    With the sound of every sound, there is also a strong coercion.


    This made all beings in the immortal world trance.


    When did there become so many strong men in Immortal Realm?


    Every strong man seems to be far superior to the saints in the fairyland.


    "Education of sentient beings, meritorious."


    That is, when the sentient beings in the immortal world have not returned to their senses, the voice of heaven sounded again.


    The next moment, more than a dozen huge light groups of merit and virtue appeared directly, flew away in all directions, and fell into the bodies of more than a dozen disciples of Wudao Sect.


    Now all beings in the immortal world are completely stunned.


    Today''s merit is not money, right?


    Or is it possible to gain merit by establishing a religion?


    All sentient beings in the immortal world went crazy when they thought about it.


    Regardless of one by one, he started teaching.


    "My Liu Sandao, by the order of Heaven..."


    "My Jiang Qili, by the order of Heaven..."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    All beings in the immortal world have started to ''establish religion''.


    But obviously, Chu Yuan didn''t care about them at all.


    It''s no use letting them roar as loudly as possible.


    The benefits that Chu Yuan gave to his disciples were not available to everyone.


    ¡­


    at the same time.


    In the fairyland Nantianzhou, in a valley.


    at this moment.


    Zhang Han is standing at the highest peak, looking up at the appearance of merit flying in all directions.


    At this moment, he is wearing a white robe, his hands are on his back, his eyes are full of mysterious light, and he looks like a grandmaster.


    Behind him, the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm stood quietly.


    The Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm is no longer the golden light it used to be, but it has become the appearance of a wooden man, but the surface of the wood is shimmering with a faint golden light.


    Yes, today''s Immortal World Heavenly Dao is stored on wood.


    It''s just that this wood is not a mortal person, but a treasure, otherwise it would be impossible to entrust the fairy world.


    "Zhang Han, don''t you plan to set up a teacher? Your classmates have all set up."


    Xianjie Tiandao slowly opened his mouth and asked.


    "Li, then I must stand, but before I stand, I have to wait."


    Zhang Han turned his head and glanced at the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, and said something with a smile.


    "Wait for what?"


    Immortal world is very puzzled.


    "There are still two people who have not established teachers. One is our senior brother Ye Luo, and the other is the fourth junior sister Tantai Luo Xue. I want to wait for them to finish, and then I will stand."


    Zhang Han explained it patiently.


    "Why do you want to do this? With me in charge of your luck, the power established by your peers can''t compare to yours. Why do you have to do this?"


    The Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm still looks puzzled.


    "This is not the same, transcendence is one thing, I just want to hit the senior brother, wait for the senior brother to establish a teaching, I will establish another wave of teaching, and the luck will suppress the senior brother, I want to know what the senior brother will be at that time. expression."


    Zhang Han smiled.


    Obviously he has no good intentions.


    "so¡­¡­"


    Immortal World Heavenly Dao was still somewhat incomprehensible, but he did not continue to ask questions, but planned to follow Zhang Han''s thoughts.


    Whatever Zhang Han wants, so be it.


    He will do his best to help.


    Zhang Han saw this and wanted to say something more.


    But right now.


    A pressure far surpassing the previous one swept from the direction of Eastern China.


    This pressure fell on Zhang Han, almost making him kneel.


    Fortunately, the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao reacted quickly, and in one thought, Zhang Han was protected to prevent the latter from being suppressed by coercion.


    "Elder brother is really ruthless, this coercion, I am afraid that it is about to reach the realm of chaotic saints."


    Zhang Han panted and looked up at the sky.


    In his line of sight, a figure shrouded in light emerged from the Eastern Divine State Sky Vault.


    Accompanied by the appearance of the figure, a voice sounded quickly.


    "My leaves fall, under the order of Heaven, I will now set up the Heavenly Court to rule all sentient beings in the Immortal Realm!"


    There are very few ?? characters.


    But the meaning of it shocked countless people.


    This force, ??, threatened to rule all sentient beings in the immortal world!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 921： prefecture

    Chapter 921 Underworld


    Immortal world, above the sky in Eastern China.


    Ye Luo stood in the clouds, his whole body was shrouded in sword light, and behind him countless palaces were looming.


    He stands in the heaven, naturally it cannot be empty vernacular.


    Long ago, Ye Luo refined a whole set of palace magic weapons to use as the location of the heavenly court.


    Now that he has set up Heaven, he will take it out.


    This set of palace magic weapons is a set of very extraordinary magic weapons, which can communicate with heaven above and be implicated in human luck.


    Of course, if it weren''t for an extraordinary magic weapon, Ye Luo would not be able to take it out and use it as the location of the Heavenly Court.


    Ye Luo set up in the heaven, and got the approval of heaven, and after receiving the merit that belonged to him, he began to think about the next thing.


    Heavenly Court was first established.


    requires a lot of manpower.


    Since he said it, letting Heaven rule all sentient beings is definitely not a joke.


    He ran towards this goal in the past.


    But it is very difficult to achieve this goal.


    The first step is to need a lot of manpower.


    Hands Hands¡­


    Ye Luo thought about it, and suddenly remembered his other identity.


    He is the contemporary suzerain of Wudao Sect!


    There are so many disciples in the outer sect of Wudao Sect. If they are all transferred to his heavenly court, then his heavenly court will have the power to punish the entire immortal world at once.


    But before that, he needs to ask his master for instructions.


    After all, this kind of thing involves the root of Wudao Sect. If he doesn''t ask Master for instructions, he is afraid that Master will beat him after he finds out.


    The leaves fall as they say.


    He immediately mobilized his mind, communicated with Tiandao, and asked Tiandao.


    Facing Ye Luo''s question.


    Tian Dao quickly gave a reply.


    Can!


    was answered.


    Ye Luo smiled.


    Then, his heaven can be formed very quickly.


    at this time.


    Another powerful coercion swept from Nantian Prefecture.


    This coercion is nothing compared to Ye Luo''s coercion.


    But within this coercion, there is another coercion.


    Strictly speaking, this is two coercion.


    Along with the pressure, there was a voice.


    "I, Zhang Han, today, under the order of Heaven, establish the Underworld, and all creatures in the immortal world are under the jurisdiction of the Underworld!"


    This voice fell.


    A large group of merits condensed in the sky, and then floated in the direction of Nantianzhou.


    Merit descends.


    represents the way of heaven to admit it.


    It was just that Ye Luo was stunned when she saw this scene.


    This dick.


    is deliberately raising the bar with him.


    He had just erected the heavenly court on his front feet, saying that he wanted to rule over all beings in the immortal world, and Zhang Han established the underworld with his hind feet, and also said that all creatures in the immortal world were under the jurisdiction of the underworld.


    Isn¡¯t it obvious, why don¡¯t you fight him?


    "This dick."


    "I''m getting fatter. With the support of the Immortal Realm, I feel that I can do it again."


    Ye Luo smiled.


    He was not angry.


    is more fun.


    This battle of powers was originally meant to be a joke.


    This second child has the courage to raise a bar with him, which adds a little fun to the game.


    "Then next, we have to see what this second child will do."


    Ye Luo became curious.


    After thinking for a while, he was ready to get up, return to the Heavenly Court, and transfer all the many outside disciples of the Wudao Sect.


    But before he left.


    Another pressure passed over.


    "My Tantai Luo Xue, today, in accordance with the order of the Tao of Heaven, I will build a mountain of chess Taoism. All mortal monks can enter the mountain of Qi Tao and practice chess. I will be strong for the human race and strong for humanity!"


    The voice fell.


    The way of heaven naturally has merits and virtues.


    This last force is nothing unusual compared to the establishment of Heaven and Underworld.


    But a strange thing happened.


    After this force is established.


    The sound of ?? did not stop, but continued to sound.


    "Heavenly Court rules all sentient beings in the immortal world, today Qidaoshan declares to accept the jurisdiction of Heavenly Court and become a subordinate force of Heavenly Court!"


    The sentence ?? fell.


    The place where the ?? Heavenly Court is located emits a brilliant golden light.


    Get Qidao Mountain luck bonus.


    Obviously, the luck of heaven has been enhanced by more than one section.


    this moment.


    Ye Luo, who was standing in the heaven, was stunned.


    Zhang Han, who had just set up the underworld, was stunned.


    The other sects who had established power were all stunned.


    They were all ordered by the master to fight.


    Promote the catastrophe by fighting.


    This Fourth Senior Sister, is this open?


    As soon as he established his power, he took refuge in the Heavenly Court?


    This wave of operations, they did not understand.


    Forget them.


    Even Chu Yuan didn''t understand.


    ¡­


    In the sea of ??nothingness.


    Chu Yuan, who was driving the Tiandao tuba, fell into silence.


    He really wanted to smash through the sky and teach his fourth disciple a lesson, but after thinking about it, he dispelled the thought.


    Forget it.


    This fourth child is lazy, and he can''t force anything.


    Don''t care about this fourth.


    Ye Luo and Zhang Han are interesting.


    is exactly right.


    This is what he wants, so he doesn''t panic.


    It¡¯s good to have these two face each other.


    It''s just that Ye Luo''s advantage is too great, even if Zhang Han has the help of the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao, he still can''t compare to the former.


    Ye Luo had the help of Wudao Sect''s outer disciples. The strength of Heavenly Court, coupled with Tantai Luo Xue''s refuge, made the aspect of luck also stronger.


    If Zhang Han doesn''t make a big move here, I''m afraid he won''t be able to compete with Ye Luo.


    "No, I have to take care of Zhang Han a little."


    Chu Yuan thought about it.


    Finally thought of a way to make Zhang Han stronger in a short period of time without losing the majesty of heaven.


    There are many outer disciples of Daoism behind Ye Luo.


    But Zhang Han also has the power of Anbu of Wudao Sect behind him.


    Let the Anbu power behind Wudao Sect join the underworld.


    Plus Zhang Han has the help of the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    On the premise that Ye Luo and Zhang Han do not end in person, the two sides are evenly matched.


    "This is perfect. Next, just wait for the time."


    Chu Yuan showed a satisfied smile.


    There is no need for him to worry about the next thing.


    He only needs to integrate the origin of the Dao of Heaven in the sea of ??nothingness.


    Wait for time to pass slowly.


    The catastrophe will be pushed to its peak sooner or later.


    At the peak, decide the protagonist of the catastrophe, restart the fairyland, converge the origin of all beings, and make the fairyland go further.


    This restart requires more than 90% of the creatures in the immortal world. Except for those who have a little ability, it is impossible to escape.


    But Chu Yuan has no psychological burden.


    The restart of the fairyland will help the fairyland to go further.


    Moreover, these creatures who helped the fairyland to restart will eventually only slowly reincarnate and reappear in the world after countless years.


    This is the cycle of history.


    Two identical flowers will eventually bloom at both ends of the long river of history.


    So Chu Yuan didn''t have any pressure at all, he was calmly laying the groundwork for the future of the Immortal Realm.


    When Immortal Realm goes a step further, he can try to make Tiandao Daoda enter the Dao Saint.


    When the time comes, the number three will return to one, it will be very scary...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 922： old man arrives

    Chapter 922 The old man arrives


    Time passes, in an instant, months pass.


    In the past few months, there have been countless forces in the fairy world. These forces have had disputes, fought for luck, and fought for the territory, causing the fairy world to be full of calamity, which is more terrifying than before.


    In these countless battles, several forces stood out, vaguely replacing those old forces and becoming the new powerful forces in the fairyland.


    Among them, the Heavenly Court, the Underworld, the Witch Race, and the Demon Race are the best among them.


    Among these forces, the Heavenly Court and the Underworld seem to be the strongest forces, and their jurisdiction is expanding more and more, and it is just around the corner to become the hegemonic forces of the Immortal Realm.


    It''s just that these two forces are still too weak in terms of background, and there are too few top-level powerhouses in them, otherwise these two forces may suddenly become the hegemonic forces of the Immortal Realm.


    Maybe even directly become the overlord of the fairy world.


    The situation was so stalemate.


    On this day, the movement from outside the fairyland broke the silence.


    I saw a strong aura coming from various ascension passages and entering the fairyland.


    Every breath has reached the level of Immortal Venerable.


    And there are hundreds of thousands of shares of this kind of Immortal Venerable-level annoying breath.


    Dozens of auras have the level of Immortal Emperor.


    The deepest breaths directly possessed the aura of Daluo Jinxian, and even surpassed the breath of Daluo Jinxian.


    As soon as these breaths appeared in the fairy world, they attracted the attention of all parties.


    Among them, Heaven and Underworld responded most quickly.


    The Heavenly Emperor Ye Luo and the Underworld''s Zhang Han were the first to arrive at the Ascension Passage.


    When the two of them arrived, they were dumbfounded when they saw the owner of that breath.


    these people¡­¡­


    is their old acquaintance.


    The two headed by ?? are the Emperor Taiyi and the Demon Emperor Dijun.


    This is the old batch of demon clans.


    After the transition of the old and new eras, he left the former mysterious realm, and he did not know where to go, but why did he suddenly come out now.


    "Ye Xiaoyou, Zhang Xiaoyou, stay safe."


    Di Jun came out at this moment and said something with a smile.


    "Demon Emperor."


    Ye Luo and Zhang Han also responded.


    Both sides are old acquaintances who have known each other for a long time. Now they meet and greet each other, as they should.


    "Brother, the leaves are consecrated."


    Tong Huang Taiyi noticed something at this time, and whispered beside Di Jun.


    This sentence comes out.


    caused Di Jun''s pupils to shrink sharply.


    He hadn''t noticed just now that Ye Luo had the aura that belonged to a saint.


    Being reminded like this, he found out at once.


    Leaves fall, sanctified!


    This¡­¡­


    How long has it been since they separated?


    The leaves fall and this is sanctified?


    "Di Jun has seen a saint."


    Dijun saluted immediately.


    If Ye Luo was not sanctified, of course he could continue to call him a little friend.


    But now Yeluo has been sanctified.


    That would be different.


    Saints and non-sages, that''s two things.


    When the leaves are consecrated, he should bow to each other.


    "See the saint!!!"


    Tonghuang Taiyi also took advantage of the situation and brought hundreds of thousands of demon clan behind him to salute.


    The deafening sound resounded through the sky for a while.


    Zhang Han''s face turned dark.


    Damn, I only know to see saints, but I don''t know to see me.


    "There''s no need for that."


    Ye Luo waved his hand calmly, and lifted all the saluting people with the power of a saint.


    "Thank you saint."


    Di Jun and everyone thanked each other, and made the etiquette perfect.


    "Demon Emperor, Demon Emperor, why are you two here?"


    Ye Luo asked.


    This is the question he most wants to know.


    Dijun and Donghuang Taiyi glanced at each other, and they just wanted to answer.


    But I haven''t waited for the two of them to answer.


    A force of heaven swept in, taking Di Jun and Dong Huang Taiyi, as well as the hundreds of thousands of demon clans they were in.


    The countless people who had just gotten together just now disappeared.


    The field is clean.


    Ye Luo and Zhang Han looked at each other.


    This heavenly power.


    Isn''t ?? the hand of the master.


    Master moved Di Jun and Dong Huangtai away.


    There is no need for them to worry about it.


    "Let''s go, let''s go home."


    Zhang Han glanced at his senior brother and turned to leave.


    "Wait, second child, it''s hard to see each other, let''s not talk much, what are you doing in such a hurry?"


    Ye Luo looked at Zhang Han with a smile but not a smile, and said.


    "Stop talking, don''t talk anymore, eldest brother, I still have something to do at home, I have to go to work."


    Zhang Han dare to say more.


    These days, he was commanding the underworld, and he was arguing with the heavens everywhere, to offend this senior brother to death.


    So I never dared to come to see the senior.


    There are only two of them left.


    If you stay a little longer.


    Maybe the big brother just saw him upset and beat him up.


    Ye Luo stood there, watching Zhang Han flee in a panic, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "This dick."


    Ye Luo shook his head slightly, not knowing what to say.


    In fact, he didn''t take the confrontation between the heaven and the underworld seriously at all.


    The confrontation of ?? forces is to help the master and deduce the catastrophe to the peak.


    How can he compare the bumps and bumps of such forces.


    is also the second child, I thought he would compare.


    Really, he looks like a narrow-minded person?


    At most, he would have a spar with the second child.


    Is this narrow-minded?


    This obviously doesn¡¯t count!


    Ye Luo smiled, without thinking much, he moved and flew towards the heaven.


    ¡­


    at the same time.


    The sea of ??nothingness.


    Chu Yuan, who was driving a large number of Heavenly Dao, looked at Di Jun, Donghuang Taiyi, and a group of monsters in front of him, he was a little stunned.


    These people, he thought they were long gone.


    I didn''t expect it to come out now.


    And he came to the Immortal Realm by ascending from the lower realm.


    "You guys, what are you doing here?"


    Chu Yuan spoke slowly.


    His voice envelops the majesty of the sky and oppresses everyone.


    Di Jun turned his head and glanced at Donghuang Taiyi and the others before handing over.


    "See, I''ve seen the way of heaven, I''ve come here to seek refuge in the Immortal Realm and you!"


    Di Jun bowed and said.


    Taking refuge in Chu Yuan, this is a strategy he has formulated long ago.


    Just now it seems¡­


    Are they a little late?


    It seems that the Wu Dao Sect group seems to have taken off. Are they a bit tasteless?


    "Take refuge with me?"


    Chu Yuan was indeed stunned.


    "Yes, we want to rely on you."


    Di Jun bowed his hands.


    "However, your realm is a bit low, and it may be useless to take refuge in me."


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and said slowly.


    Dijun: "?"


    He and Dong Huang Taiyi are both quasi-sages now.


    Why is ?? useless?


    Is this era changing? ? ?


    The quasi-sage is useless?


    Quasi-Saint is the realm below the Saint.


    Quasi-Saints are useless.


    Does that mean that saints are useless? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 923： Heaven and Underworld

    Chapter 923 Heaven and Underworld


    In the sea of ??nothingness.


    Chu Yuan lost interest after getting a general idea of ??Di Jun and Dong Huang Taiyi''s intentions.


    Take refuge in him?


    may have worked before.


    is useless now.


    He is a half-step avenue saint as he is today.


    Shenguang Tua is the pinnacle of Chaos Saint.


    Unless it is the existence of the chaotic saint, or relying on him, it will not help him.


    However, after all, it is also a force that can strengthen the Immortal Realm, and he didn''t want to let it go.


    So Chu Yuan asked Di Jundong Huangtai and others to go to the Immortal Realm, and let them join a certain force, or build a force on their own.


    However, Chu Yuan still hopes that these people can take refuge in one of the forces established by his disciples.


    After all, he will not allow a force that is not under his control to exist.


    This is too much a threat to Immortal Realm.


    Therefore, Chu Yuan still hoped that Emperor Jundong Huangtaiyi and the others would be able to understand the current affairs and rely on the power of his disciples.


    As long as it is his disciple''s power, no matter which one is fine, he will not care too much.


    After letting Di Jundong Huang Taiyi and others leave.


    Chu Yuan, in order to see what Emperor Jundong Huangtaiyi would do, did not continue to integrate the origin of the Tao of Heaven for the first time, but let go a little and stared at the two of them.


    Di Jun and Dong Huangtai in the fairy world never imagined that Tiandao was actually staring at them.


    But even if they knew, there was nothing they could do.


    In the fairy world, the way of heaven is almost omnipotent.


    Even if ?? Emperor Jun and Dong Huang Taiyi wanted to resist, they couldn''t do it at all.


    Under the gaze of Chu Yuan.


    Time flies by little by little.


    After about half a month, Di Jun and Dong Huang Taiyi finally made their choice.


    They chose to take refuge in Heaven and join Ye Luo''s command.


    After learning this.


    Chu Yuan is relieved.


    Withdrew his mind to monitor Donghuang Taiyi and Di Jun, and continued to integrate the origin of heaven.


    But in the fairy world, it is not calm.


    Heavenly Court was joined by Di Jun and Donghuang Taiyi, as well as the hundreds of thousands of demon clans under his command, and for a while, he completely dominated the entire fairyland.


    The power of heaven is already strong.


    Get the joining of these living forces.


    is directly invincible in the fairy world.


    Neither the underworld nor those old-fashioned forces can stop the heaven.


    Although ?? Heavenly Court did not deliberately attack other forces, its power to dominate the entire fairyland has already been shown.


    No matter which force in the Immortal Realm, they are in awe of Heavenly Court, and if Heavenly Court needs it, they will fully cooperate.


    But in such a scene, it is difficult for the underworld.


    Originally, he was still fighting against the heavenly court, but now he is still playing a fart?


    In desperation, Zhang Han in the underworld could only keep trying to find a way.


    Finally, after thinking about it for a long time, Zhang Han came up with a solution.


    Together vertical and horizontal!


    united the forces of his younger brothers and sisters to deal with the heavenly court of the elder brother.


    As long as those junior brothers and sisters are willing to join him, nearly half of the power of the entire immortal world will belong to him.


    At that time, Heavenly Court will not be able to hold him down!


    After thinking of this method, Zhang Han immediately took action.


    He started lobbying various factions.


    Under his persuasion, the forces established by various Wudao disciples agreed.


    unite together and fight against heaven.


    Of course, this was because Chu Yuan secretly instructed, otherwise how could those disciples join forces with Zhang Han to deal with Ye Luo.


    Chu Yuan did this for no other purpose. He just wanted to make the big robbery more peak.


    There is a chance only if the situation is evenly matched.


    Under the secret control of Chu Yuan.


    In the fairyland, the battle resumes.


    On one side is the powerful heaven.


    On the ?? side are many forces headed by the underworld.


    Both sides are evenly matched.


    It was fine at the beginning, and the battle between the two sides was relatively small.


    can be developed gradually.


    The fight started to get bigger.


    The underworld and the heaven are constantly fighting with each other, and there are often immortal emperors fighting each other.


    The struggle between the forces of the two sides has caused the entire immortal world to become more intense.


    The richness of robbery qi also makes many creatures in the fairy world feel dizzy, and the heart of fighting becomes more and more intense.


    In this case.


    There is a person whose cultivation level is getting stronger and stronger with the concentration of robbery qi.


    That person is Xu Yu.


    ¡­


    Xianjie, East China, somewhere in a valley.


    Xu Yupan sat on a boulder with his palms facing the sky, as if he was practicing.


    But no spiritual energy poured into his body at all, but as time passed bit by bit, his aura became stronger and stronger.


    If there is a great supernatural power, you will be able to see it.


    Around Xu Yu, the seemingly endless robbery qi was pouring into his body like a bee chrysalis.


    With the influx of calamity.


    His breath is getting stronger and stronger.


    Practice with robbery!


    If this was said, it would be enough to scare countless people.


    But here in Xu Yu, everything seems to be very normal.


    This is his exclusive privilege.


    After practicing for a long time.


    Xu Yu slowly put down the palm of Chaotian, and the calamity around him also dissipated immediately.


    Boom!


    Under a loud bang.


    An energy centered on him, spreading in all directions.


    If the leaves fall on the field, you can definitely feel it.


    Xu Yu''s breath is infinitely close to the Chaos Saint.


    The speed at which Xu Yu became stronger was too exaggerated.


    Whoa¡­


    At this moment, a figure quickly came from a distance and approached Xu Yu.


    The person who came was the ancient god, the sage of the former fairyland.


    is also the last remaining saint of the eight saints in the fairyland.


    also depended on Xu Yu to survive.


    Otherwise the ancient gods would have died long ago.


    Today''s ancient gods have also changed from being a guardian of the past to being a subordinate.


    However, it was also because of the grace of the ancient gods at that time.


    has indeed been favored by Xu Yu and has become his most important subordinate.


    "Ancient God, what''s the matter?"


    Xu Yu glanced at the ancient god, and said slowly.


    Compared to him before, he is now full of a mature taste, which has faded away from the youth of the past.


    In the past, there was an invisible majesty covering his body, as if a great emperor who lived in ancient times existed.


    "Your Highness, the battle between the underworld and the heaven has spread more and more widely, and now it is about to involve our small place."


    "Your Majesty, this battle, we are probably unavoidable."


    The ancient **** cupped his hands and said in a deep voice.


    "It''s unavoidable, so get involved."


    Xu Yu was not afraid at all.


    "Which side do we support?"


    The ancient **** asked.


    "Underworld and Heaven?"


    Xu Yu thought about it.


    The masters of these two forces have a very deep relationship with him.


    The Lord of Heaven is Ye Luo, and the Lord of Underworld is Cold.


    and he are very close.


    Who is going to help? It''s really hard to say.


    But, the existence of Xu Yu is very important.


    No matter the heaven, the underworld, or even other forces, the masters of their forces cannot end in person. This is Chu Yuan''s order.


    But Xu Yu is okay.


    With the existence of ?? Xu Yu, it will be able to wipe out all the high-level forces.


    So whichever side Xu Yu joins, it will cause a great change...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 924： The mutual show between the eldest disciple and the second disciple

    Chapter 924 The mutual show between the eldest disciple and the second disciple


    Xu Yu appeared on the battlefield.


    immediately attracted the attention of countless people in Heaven and Earth.


    Especially after Xu Yu''s incomparably powerful combat power was displayed, it attracted many people''s amazement.


    The higher-ups found something even more.


    Xu Yu''s combat power.


    If you win over to one of them, it will break the current situation.


    After realizing this situation.


    The high-level officials of both sides reported to Zhang Han and Ye Luo, and wanted these two power masters to invite them in person.


    Ye Luo just smiled at this, didn''t care, and gave Zhang Han the opportunity.


    Zhang Han was not polite at all, so he went to win over Xu Yu.


    After Zhang Han presented the emotional card, Xu Yu naturally agreed and became a member of the underworld.


    After ?? got Xu Yu, Zhang Han immediately became ecstatic.


    The underworld has added an existence that is infinitely close to the chaotic saint, which is incredible, it will mean that the power of the underworld has overwhelmed the heaven.


    Unless the Lord of Heaven, Emperor Ye Luo, personally takes action, it is impossible for Heaven to rival the Underworld.


    Just when Zhang Han felt that the underworld would completely overwhelm the heaven.


    A piece of news came out from the Heavenly Court, the former hegemonic force of Eastern China, the Tang Dynasty, officially joined the Heavenly Court.


    The Tang Emperor of the Great Tang Xian Dynasty was named one of the Four Imperial Emperors of the Heavenly Court, and he was the same as the Heavenly Emperor.


    This news came out, and for a while, the entire fairyland was agitated.


    Standing on the edge of a cliff, Zhang Han, who had just persuaded Xu Yu to join the underworld, was stunned.


    How can it be like this.


    This time, his underworld advantage was suddenly gone.


    This eldest brother, yin.


    pretended not to be interested in Xu Yu.


    Go behind the scenes to attack the Tang Dynasty.


    The Tang Dynasty was much stronger than Xu Yu.


    Xu Yuqiang has individual combat power, but the Tang Dynasty is a huge force.


    Moreover, the Tang Emperor of the Tang Dynasty was not necessarily weaker than Xu Yu.


    This time, it''s a big loss.


    "Xu Wazi, have you ever fought with that Great Tang Emperor?"


    Zhang Han turned to look at Xu Yu behind him.


    Now he can only hope that Xu Yu is stronger than Emperor Tang.


    If that''s the case, he feels a little better in his heart.


    "I haven''t played against each other. I met in a secret realm last time. This Emperor Tang is very strong! I don''t think I''m his opponent, but it''s not that easy for him to take me down."


    Xu Yu thought for a while and replied.


    He really wasn''t sure about dealing with Emperor Tang.


    The last time we met, the mysterious and powerful aura on Emperor Tang made him unforgettable.


    But he also has his own confidence.


    It is absolutely impossible for Emperor Tang to defeat him!


    heard this.


    Zhang Han sighed, but he was satisfied, Xu Yu was better than nothing.


    Just when he was about to say something to Xu Yu.


    A streamer flew in the distance.


    It was a figure.


    is also Zhang Han''s subordinate.


    "Boss, it''s not good, the people in Heaven have launched a large-scale attack on us, and we can''t resist..."


    "Boss Fengdumen has fallen!!"


    "Boss, Wangliu Gate has fallen!!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This figure said one after another.


    As he spoke, he held a map in a very anxious tone.


    On the ?? map, the red markers belonging to the underworld are rapidly disappearing.


    Obviously, the power of the underworld is suffering a huge blow.


    Heavenly Court marched out and officially fought with the Underworld.


    "Fuck!"


    "Master, you don''t talk about martial arts!!"


    Zhang Han''s face turned green.


    He saw it.


    This shows that Ye Luo saw that he was persuading Xu Yu that he was not in the underworld at all, and took advantage of this empty period to launch an attack.


    Without the underworld where Zhang Han is in charge, that would be very bad. If faced with a small-scale battle, it would be fine.


    But if Heavenly Court launches a large-scale attack, it will be a devastating blow to the Underworld.


    "Go for a walk, come back with me quickly!"


    Zhang Han pulled Xu Yu back impatiently.


    He was afraid that he would never pass.


    The underworld will be beaten by the heaven.


    It would be a big shame at that time.


    The more than ten disciples of Wudao Sect are united, and they are not the opponents of the other masters.


    This spread out, and their shame is even worse.


    ¡­


    The sea of ??nothingness.


    Chu Yuan was also watching the battle.


    When he saw Ye Luo decisively dispatching troops to the underworld, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    This eldest disciple is really a military wizard.


    This kind of fighter was captured so delicately, it predicted Zhang Han''s omissions.


    Zhang Han''s template is perfect in all aspects, but he is really not Ye Luo''s opponent in terms of command alone.


    Ye Luo''s fighter capture is amazing.


    "Great, really great."


    Chu Yuan shook her head slightly.


    Now Zhang Han is in trouble.


    The underworld was not handled properly, and the old nest might be taken away.


    He then looked down.


    But what happened next, once again exceeded his expectations.


    After Zhang Han returned to the underworld, he did not stop his losses or organize defenses. Instead, he directly seized the strength of the Wu tribe''s headquarters. Regardless, he went directly to the Heavenly Court to kill them, and secretly dispatched part of the main force to the Eastern Shenzhou Great Tang Xianchao. go.


    One-handedly, he cultivates the shallow way, and Chen Cang in the dark is very good at playing.


    Ke Yeluo seemed to have anticipated it long ago, one hand defended against the attack of the Wu clan, and the other hand dispatched troops to defend the Datang Immortal Dynasty, so as to prevent the important ally of the Datang Immortal Dynasty from being damaged.


    But at this time, another accident happened.


    Zhang Han suddenly took back the Wu clan who attacked the Heavenly Court base camp, and turned to attack the backs of the Heavenly Court forces that were attacking the Underworld.


    This sudden change, everyone did not react.


    Zhang Han''s stroke of genius instantly disintegrated the offensive of the heavenly court, and the underworld and the heavenly court entered the balance line again.


    "Zhang Han, what a good Zhang Han."


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help being surprised again when she saw this.


    These two disciples are really outstanding...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 925： catastrophe to peak

    Chapter 925 The catastrophe reaches its peak


    In the fairyland, time goes by.


    The struggle between heaven and the underworld is getting more and more intense. At the back, almost the entire fairyland is fighting around these two forces.


    The forces of the past have long since disappeared.


    Now the fairyland is full of new forces.


    And these new forces are all attached to the heaven or the underworld.


    The protagonists of this catastrophe have already been decided, namely Heaven and Earth, in other words, Ye Luo and Zhang Han.


    The two of them started to play casually, but they also became serious. The two sides planned everything and attacked each other without taking action in person.


    With the seriousness of the two of them, the real contest between Heaven and Underworld began.


    The catastrophe is also in the battle between these two forces, constantly deduced to the peak.


    After a few years.


    The catastrophe finally came to its peak.


    The price of reaching the peak of the catastrophe is that the immortal world is full of corpses, there is death everywhere, and countless creatures die in this catastrophe.


    ¡­


    The sea of ??nothingness.


    Chu Yuan, who was driving a large number of Heavenly Dao, was standing on the sea surface. He looked straight ahead, and everything in the fairy world was in his eyes.


    He naturally knew that the catastrophe had reached its peak.


    It''s just that at this moment, he didn''t pay attention to the big catastrophe.


    He paid attention to Ye Luo and Zhang Han.


    The contest between these two boys in recent years really shocked him.


    Really each has its own merits, showing each other each other, and all kinds of tricks have been used.


    "But we have to see, who will win between these two."


    "It can be seen that Ye Luo has strong combat power, stronger command ability, and is good at large-scale frontal combat."


    "Zhang Han''s talent has been supplemented, but his realm is a little worse, and his combat ability is also a little worse, but he is very capable in all aspects. Single-round command, and Ye Luo are also different. Ye Luo is good at frontal, Zhang Han is good at surprise soldiers. , good at change!"


    Chu Yuan pondered for a while and made his evaluation.


    He was not too satisfied with his two disciples.


    In every respect, these two disciples are the best among all his disciples.


    Compared with other disciples, there are some differences.


    Of course, there are also several disciples among them, who are equally excellent, but they are still not as good as Ye Luo and Zhang Han.


    For example, the fourth Tantai Luo Xue, in terms of combat ability, command ability, or other all-round abilities, is not inferior to Ye Luo Zhang Han at all, but he can''t stand his laziness and is not willing to work too much.


    Another example is Tu Xuexi and Tu Yelin, both of them are the emperors of the demon clan, their own strength is strong, and their management skills are absolutely excellent.


    There are several other disciples who are equally excellent.


    But I have to say that Ye Luo and Zhang Han are the best.


    "I haven''t seen the battle power rankings of many disciples for a long time. Now that I have nothing to do, I can take a look."


    Chu Yuan thought about it, and prepared to mobilize the leaderboard to see.


    He hadn''t seen the battle power rankings of Wu Dao Sect disciples for several years.


    Because he was merging with the origin of the Tao of Heaven before, he couldn''t be distracted, so he couldn''t watch it all the time.


    In addition to becoming the Dao of Heaven, he can look at these disciples all the time, knowing that these disciples are not in danger, so he has no intention of looking at them.


    Now he is ready to watch.


    he thought.


    Immediately transferred the panel from Shenguang Trumpet to check it.


    ¡¾The Battle Power Ranking of Wudao Sect Disciples¡¿


    ¡¾First: Ye Luo (Sage of Chaos)¡¿


    ¡¾Second: Perilla (Saint)¡¿


    [Third: Tantai Luoxue (Saint)]


    ¡¾Fourth: Su Qianyuan (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Fifth: ÷Òóž (Saint)¡¿


    [Sixth: Zhang Han (quasi-sage)]


    ¡¾Seventh: Ai Qing (quasi-sage)¡¿


    ¡¾Eighth: Su Xi (quasi-sage)¡¿


    ¡­


    ¡¾Tenth: Hua Shenyi (quasi-sage)¡¿


    ¡¾Eleventh: Lin Mo (quasi-sage)¡¿


    ¡­


    [Sixteenth: Chen Jun (quasi-sage)]


    ¡¾Seventeenth: Ye Dao (quasi-sage)¡¿


    ¡¾Eighteenth: Qin Zhen (Daluo Jinxian)¡¿


    ¡­


    Um?


    This leaf falls...


    Chu Yuan''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    This disciple, the chaotic saint who broke through when.


    He didn''t realize it.


    What a great disciple.


    A good leaf fall.


    The ability has actually reached this point.


    was able to break through the realm without telling him.


    Not bad.


    Chu Yuan was not only shocked, but also relieved.


    This eldest disciple, he also watched his growth with his own eyes.


    The little waste material back then has transformed himself into a chaotic saint, which is really incredible.


    "This second child is not too bad, he actually became the first under the quasi-sage, I''m afraid it''s not far from the saint."


    "The other disciples have also broken through to Quasi-Saints, not bad."


    "However, I always feel that something is wrong?"


    Chu Yuan watched, her brows couldn''t help frowning.


    He always felt that something was wrong.


    But he didn''t know what was wrong.


    After watching it several times, he could only give up his intention to continue watching.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Chu Yuan was still puzzled, but he didn''t have time to think about it.


    He felt it, and the heaven and the underworld were fighting again.


    These two forces collide, he must pay attention.


    Chu Yuan looked up.


    I saw that both Heavenly Court and Underworld had started a battle in Beixianzhou. The two sides gathered together and seemed to be head-on.


    The meeting of these two giants.


    suddenly caused the whole fairyland to tremble.


    In the northern immortal state, it is even more crowded. Looking around, the sky and the ground are full of people.


    The strongest forces in the entire fairyland are gathered here.


    "This is the decisive battle? The catastrophe has indeed reached its peak, and the decisive battle seems to be normal."


    "It''s just that Heavenly Court has the upper hand. Why did the Underworld choose to fight with Heavenly Court? Zhang Han is not stupid, how could he do such a thing."


    Chu Yuan was very puzzled.


    He didn''t think that Zhang Han would make such a low-level mistake.


    Just when Chu Yuan was a little puzzled.


    He suddenly noticed that the main force of the Wu clan did not seem to be on the battlefield.


    What does Zhang Han want to do...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 926： The catastrophe ended

    Chapter 926 The catastrophe ends


    Xianjie, North Xianzhou.


    The battle between the heaven and the underworld.


    On the other side of the heaven, above the sky.


    Ye Luo sat on a throne, surrounded by countless heavenly soldiers and generals, he watched the entire battlefield, observing the situation.


    Once he finds a fighter plane, he will dispatch the entire army without hesitation to suppress it.


    "Everyone, you can watch it together. If you find a fighter, you can kill it first and then play it."


    "As long as this battle is won, my heaven will be invincible from now on."


    Ye Luo''s voice echoed above the sky, informing the generals of the various divisions.


    "The might of the heavenly court! The might of the Heavenly Emperor!"


    The generals of the various divisions responded one after another, and their voices echoed among the heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals.


    This moment, instantly caused the echo of all the heavenly soldiers and generals.


    "Heaven is mighty! Your Majesty is mighty!!"


    "Heaven is mighty! Your Majesty is mighty!!"


    "Heaven is mighty! Your Majesty is mighty!!"


    Countless voices gathered together to form a rolling sound, which seemed to collapse the entire sky, and the power was extremely terrifying.


    At this moment, the morale of the entire heaven was mobilized to the extreme, and an invincible momentum rose up.


    Ye Luo looked at this scene, extremely satisfied, he just wanted to speak to appease the generals.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have noticed something, turned his head to look behind him, a look of astonishment appeared on his face.


    This is¡­


    The breath of the witch clan?


    Anyone around?


    This second child is really good. After calling someone around, he even ran towards him. Is this trying to play the beheading plan?


    These disciples can''t take action in person. If they are attacked by the Wu people, he really has nothing to do.


    And now there are no capable men around him.


    The Wu clan really came over, he was definitely captured, and the heaven would definitely collapse by then.


    "What a dick, the beheading plan is really powerful, then I want to see if you can succeed."


    Ye Luo''s eyes narrowed.


    Now, it is too late for him to mobilize his troops to come back.


    So he wanted to see if this witch clan could be decapitated successfully.


    Ye Luo sat on the throne, sent some voices to let some people come back, and then sat there very calmly, waiting for the arrival of the gang of witches.


    The celestial soldiers around ??, when they learned that someone broke in and wanted to capture Ye Houhou, stood up in an instant, ready to swear to defend the emperor.


    Boom!


    Not for a while.


    A group of people quickly rushed into the vicinity of Ye Luo.


    That is a group of witches.


    There were about a hundred people, all of them burly, and everyone seemed to be extremely powerful. With one punch, they smashed hundreds of heavenly soldiers.


    "Unstoppable."


    The leaves fell to understand at once.


    This witch team, each has the power of the Immortal Emperor.


    The existence of the ?? Immortal Emperor, placed in the Immortal Realm, is also a powerful one, and the hundreds of Immortal Emperor Wuzu were formed into a team to execute beheadings, which obviously came with the intention of certain success.


    And now there are only thousands of heavenly soldiers around him.


    The strength of these celestial soldiers cannot stop these witches at all.


    "Second brother, second child, your hand really surprised me."


    Ye Luo took a deep breath.


    This time, he was considered a bad move in chess, and he actually got the second **** here.


    But Ye Luo didn''t intend to admit defeat.


    The catastrophe has arrived here.


    If you don¡¯t continue, it won¡¯t work.


    Since the second child is playing beheading, he can''t make the second child feel better.


    "I passed on my order that all people in Heaven will be with Zhang Han forever. If I am not here, this order will remain there! Unless Zhang Han dies, this order will last forever!"


    Ye Luo''s voice resounded in the hearts of every Heavenly Court person.


    Beheading?


    Yes, he was captured, it was indeed the underworld that won.


    But he won''t make the underworld easier.


    Heaven is fighting to the death, and the underworld will also be destroyed together!


    "Heavenly Emperor, come with us."


    A voice sounded in front of Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo looked up.


    The heavenly soldiers beside him had all disappeared.


    In front of him, there were only a hundred witches left.


    "Row."


    Ye Luo smiled, did not resist, and left with the hundreds of witches.


    ¡­


    The Emperor of Heaven was ¡®beheaded¡¯ and disappeared.


    Heavenly Court was in chaos in an instant.


    Zhang Han seized the opportunity and quickly launched an attack.


    Originally, Zhang Han thought that the Heavenly Court without Ye Luo would be defeated like a mountain.


    But he never imagined that he would lose Ye Luo''s Heavenly Court and return to chaos, but he had a vicious energy, especially after seeing the underworld, he became even more mad and killed fiercely towards the underworld.


    This sudden change made everyone in the underworld stunned.


    Zhang Han''s expression changed greatly.


    "The Underdog?"


    Zhang Han instantly felt that he was playing big.


    This battle, he did win.


    But the underworld will probably be gone too.


    This senior brother is going to be buried with the underworld.


    This time, the heaven and the underworld will probably disappear together and die together.


    "Withdraw..."


    Zhang Han was a little panicked, he didn''t want the underworld to be gone, he was just about to call to withdraw.


    But before he could say it, he was held back by the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm.


    "No, you can''t withdraw. If you withdraw at this time, the underworld will be defeated. At that time, the heaven will probably turn defeat into victory, and it will not be able to do it together with perishing."


    Xianjie Tiandao calmly analyzed the situation.


    "Then we can only perish together?"


    Zhang Han is distressed.


    This underworld was created by him with all his heart.


    If he perishes with heaven, he can cry to death.


    "No way, this leaf fall is too cruel."


    Xianjie Tiandao also shook his head, feeling that he had no choice.


    "The whole army will attack, and the heaven will be immortal!"


    Zhang Han was decisive, his eyes narrowed, and he gave this order.


    He had no other choice but to hope that he could annihilate the entire heaven with the smallest force.


    "Eldest brother, eldest brother, you are so cruel."


    Zhang Han smiled helplessly and could only resign.


    ¡­


    On the battlefield, Heaven and the Underworld fought to the death. The momentum of the battle between the two sides swept the entire fairyland, from the semi-saints to the royal families.


    The endless death energy filled the air and swept the entire fairyland.


    In the battle, more and more creatures fell.


    Until the end, the people of Heaven saw that it was difficult to completely destroy the underworld, so they went crazy and began to destroy the fairyland, wanting to pull the entire fairyland to destroy them together.


    The people of the underworld and other beings in the immortal world began to go crazy when they saw that they couldn''t do anything.


    Things got out of hand.


    At the last moment, Emperor Tang and Xu Yu took action to destroy the entire fairyland with their great magical powers, so that the fairyland could be preserved.


    The ?? catastrophe finally ended at this moment.


    But the rolling calamity and death qi still permeated the sky and could not be dissipated for a long time. The four states of the fairyland have collapsed, and all order has been broken and needs to be re-established.


    Now, it is the way of heaven to personally open a new era...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 927： Fuck the fourth

    Chapter 927


    The sea of ??nothingness.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan was standing on the sea with the Tiandao tuba.


    Behind him, Ye Luo, Zhang Han, Su Qianyuan and other seventeen disciples were all there.


    These disciples didn''t look like they were all the rage when they were in the Immortal Realm. Instead, they were respectful and didn''t dare to breathe, for fear of disturbing their masters.


    This is the majesty of Chu Yuan.


    There is no need to do anything, just standing there makes these disciples dare not make trouble.


    "What insights do you have when you are in the fairy world this time?"


    Chu Yuan spoke softly and asked such a question.


    was asked by his own master.


    Numerous disciples all wanted to speak and speak.


    But Chu Yuan didn''t give many disciples a chance to speak. He pressed lightly to signal them to be quiet.


    Many disciples also obeyed Chu Yuan and became quiet.


    "Come one by one, call the teacher, and whoever you call will come up and talk about it."


    Chu Yuan looked at the many disciples and said slowly.


    "Follow the orders of the Master!"


    Many disciples bowed their hands, how dare they not listen to Chu Yuan.


    After a worship, they all straightened up, quietly waiting for their master to be called, and then shared their insights, all of whom wanted to praise their masters.


    "Luo Xue, let''s talk about it first."


    Chu Yuan didn''t point out Ye Luo''s name first, but looked at Tantai Luo Xue in the corner.


    He looked at Tantai Luo Xue with a half-smile.


    Those eyes seemed to be saying something.


    Tantai Luo Xue blushed when she was seen, but she knew what she was doing this time.


    was rotten almost the whole time.


    In the early stage, the power was established, and then it was put under the name of Tianting. It was fine at the beginning, she managed it herself.


    In the mid-term, it would not work. She taught a disciple, let that disciple manage it, and hung up on her own.


    In the later stage, it was outrageous. The disciple who was taught by Tantai Luo Xue also learned from Tantai Luo Xue''s rottenness and began to hand over the position of suzerain to others.


    But others didn''t want it either. Later, a shift system was started to manage the forces in turn.


    This can be regarded as completely rotten, or a whole force rotten.


    "Returning to the master, the disciple went to the immortal world and understood how to proceed in the next path of cultivation, and how to rule by inaction."


    Tantai Luo Xueqiang endured the embarrassment, pretended to be nothing, and cupped her hands.


    "You ah you."


    Chu Yuan shook his head.


    There is no cure for inaction.


    Hang up and govern, right?


    "Luo''er, what about you?"


    Chu Yuan no longer looked at this rotten fourth, but looked at his eldest disciple.


    "Go back to Master, this disciple has come to realize the way of the old sixth. Some of the old sixths like to steal their homes. If it wasn''t for you, Master, I would have slapped me to death."


    Ye Luo bowed his hands and said so.


    As he spoke, he glanced at Zhang Han, the meaning of which was self-evident.


    Zhang Han shuddered with fright at this look.


    He seriously doubted that Ye Luo would seek revenge on him.


    ¡°Old Sixth¡­¡±


    Chu Yuan''s mouth twitched, not wanting to know too much about this feeling.


    He turned his head and continued to ask other disciples.


    After a long time.


    He just finished asking all the disciples one by one.


    Except that Tantai Luo Xue and Ye Luo had a strange perception, the perceptions of the other disciples were quite normal.


    After asking one by one, he began to tell the serious business.


    "The immortal world will now enter the restart, the continent is collapsed, the teacher needs you to go in, re-establish the rules, and re-establish the continent."


    Chu Yuan revealed his plan.


    A plan to rebuild the fairyland!


    Now the fairyland is desolate, entering the next era.


    The fairyland needs to be rebuilt.


    This is the step for the fairyland to become stronger.


    Every time an era is opened, the fairy world will become much stronger.


    "Disciples and others, please follow the orders of the Master!"


    Many disciples bowed their hands one after another.


    "Master, in the immortal world, except for a small number of creatures, there are almost no creatures, so what should I do?"


    Zhang Han also asked.


    In this catastrophe, there is no winner. I have to say that the underworld has won.


    But after a tragic victory, the underworld was also the only force that existed, but from its former glory and prosperity, it became today¡¯s two or three big cats and kittens. The number of people together is estimated to be less than a thousand.


    "Yes, Master, what should we do with the creatures who died in this catastrophe before?"


    Ye Luo is also thinking about his former heaven.


    "Don''t worry, the creatures who died before will appear in the world with different identities after three epochs. As for today''s fairyland, after a while, there will naturally be creatures in the fairyland."


    Chu Yuan explained softly.


    He is the Dao of Heaven, and he has long seen all the subsequent developments in the Immortal Realm.


    Naturally know that after three epochs, the dead creatures will reappear, this is a reincarnation.


    The way of the world is like this.


    Some creatures often feel that some scenes seem familiar, some people seem familiar, but it is actually a reincarnation.


    Innumerable epochs ago, we have known each other.


    "Master, so I can rest assured."


    Ye Luo cupped his hands and said.


    "Master, I''m also relieved, it''s Master, can the underworld continue to exist in the world?"


    Zhang Han thought about it and asked.


    "Yes, you have the ability to develop the underworld again, but I can tell you that the underworld has carried too much karma in the last era, and it is difficult for you to develop."


    Chu Yuan glanced at Zhang Han and said it directly.


    "This...Although it is difficult, the disciples will still develop it."


    Zhang Han gritted his teeth and came down.


    "Row."


    Chu Yuan naturally had nothing to say and agreed.


    After ??, he let many disciples leave.


    However, he let Yeluo stay.


    Yeluo did not intend to send him to rebuild the fairyland.


    Today''s Ye Luo is not the Emperor of Heaven, but the Sect Master of Wudao Sect, and Wudao Sect still needs Ye Luo to manage.


    Those outer disciples of Wudao Sect were rescued by Chu Yuan during the final decisive battle, and they did not fall at all.


    So these people return to Wudao Sect, Wudao Sect needs Ye Luo to manage.


    Ye Luo was stunned for a moment after hearing the order of his master, then nodded and agreed.


    "Luo''er, breaking through the Chaos Saint is already very good, but we still need to make persistent efforts, understand?"


    Chu Yuan chuckled and said.


    This time, Ye Luo was completely shocked, but he didn''t say, how did Master know about his breakthrough of the Chaos Saint?


    Originally, he planned to give his master a surprise.


    This¡­


    ¡­


    at the same time.


    In the extreme wilderness, in that beam of light, waves of waves came out from there, attracting the attention of all the Chaos Demon Gods guarding nearby.


    Countless Chaos Demon Gods have gathered around, ready to fight...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 928： The source of divine light?

    Chapter 928 The source of divine light?


    After the catastrophe, the fairyland is extremely desolate.


    But under Chu Yuan''s plan, the fairy world is also recovering little by little.


    It¡¯s just that it will take a very long time to regain its prosperity.


    But at least the restoration of the fairy world is inevitable.


    this day.


    In the sea of ??nothingness.


    Chu Yuan was driving the Tiandao tuba, scanning the situation of the entire fairyland.


    A new continent has been born in today''s fairyland, which is also four continents, but it is no longer the previous four states. These four continents are new continents.


    was named the Great Universe by Chu Yuan.


    The original North Immortal State was changed to Yuzhou, South Tianzhou was changed to Zhouzhou, Westbound State was changed to Hongzhou, and Eastern Shenzhou was changed to Wasteland.


    is also four states.


    It''s just that the new four states are many times larger than the old four states.


    This is due to the fact that the fairyland has grown continuously after the catastrophe, and the land of the fairyland has expanded many times, so the new four states have become so huge.


    At this moment, after Chu Yuan scanned the fairyland, she wanted to contact Ye Luo and talk about the next stage of Wudao Sect''s development.


    But he hasn''t waited for him to contact Ye Luo.


    Suddenly, he felt something and looked outside the fairyland.


    Outside the Immortal Realm, one of the Sanqings, Tongtian Sect Master, was standing there.


    He was shocked by the hierarch of Babel at the moment.


    Tongtian sect master''s breath is very weak, and his body is dripping with blood, and it seems that he has experienced a great battle.


    See the Babel leader in this state.


    Chu Yuan was really taken aback.


    It was the first time he saw such a weak leader of the sky.


    In the extreme wilderness, who else can hurt the Tongtian Sect Master to such an extent?


    Unless Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun, the two Western saints and Nuwa go together?


    But how could these people join forces to deal with the Master of Heaven?


    Chu Yuan was confused, and as soon as her figure moved, she flew out of the fairyland.


    With his power, he naturally came to outside the fairyland in a single thought.


    "Fellow Daoist Chu..."


    Tongtian Sect Master immediately became excited when he saw Chu Yuan.


    "Friend Tongtian, how did you do this?"


    Chu Yuan frowned and asked.


    "Fellow Daoist Chu, hurry up and enter the Immortal Realm together. Only in Immortal Realm can your combat power be maximized, so it will be safer."


    Master Tongtian wanted to say something, but suddenly he seemed to have thought of something, and said in a slightly panicked voice.


    "Um?"


    Chu Yuan was surprised.


    What else exists that can make Tongtian sect master panic like this?


    He didn''t seem to be joking when he looked at the appearance of Tongtian Sect Master.


    With a thought of ??, he immediately moved the sect master of Tongtian and headed to the fairyland.


    In an instant.


    The two appeared in the sea of ??nothingness.


    "Friend Tongtian, what the **** is going on?"


    Chu Yuan frowned and asked quickly.


    He couldn''t believe that someone in the extreme wilderness could hurt Tongtian Sect Master like this.


    "The thing in the beam of light we were guarding before came out."


    Tongtian Sect Master said in a solemn tone.


    As soon as the words came out.


    immediately attracted Chu Yuan''s attention.


    The thing in that beam of light came out?


    This is no trivial matter.


    What is inside, no one knows.


    You can see the current appearance of the Tongtian sect master, I am afraid that the things inside are very terrifying.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to hurt Tongtian Cult Master to such an extent.


    "What exactly is inside? Could it be a saint-level existence?"


    Chu Yuan also became serious.


    "Fellow Daoist Chu, I am afraid that the content inside is stronger than that of the Great Dao Saint, but we don''t know what level it is, but there is one thing that we are very doubtful about."


    Tongtian Sect Master said, silently turning his eyes to Chu Yuan, with a bit of puzzlement in his eyes.


    "What doubt?"


    Chu Yuan asked quickly.


    "The origin of the thing that came out of it is the same as your other Dharma image, Daoyou Chu."


    Master Tongtian said with complicated eyes.


    He had communicated with his two senior brothers, the Second Sage of the West, and Nuwa, and they were a little skeptical.


    Chu Yuan''s body is another world in the beam of light.


    "what?"


    Chu Yuan didn''t know what Tongtian Sect Master was thinking, he was full of shock at the moment.


    His other dharma image is not the Shenguang Tua.


    The thing that came out of the beam of light was the same as the source of his divine light?


    Could it be that the divine light came out of the world inside the beam of light?


    Chu Yuan was thoughtful.


    He seemed to have found something.


    "Fellow Taoist Tongtian, I know about this, but I don''t belong to that unknown land. If Jihuang is in trouble, I must help Jihuang."


    Chu Yuan and Tongtian Sect Master said something like this.


    He was afraid that the Master Tongtian would think too much.


    Sure enough, I heard this.


    Master Tongtian breathed a long sigh of relief and wanted to say something.


    But Chu Yuan did not give him a chance to continue speaking.


    "Fellow Daoist Tongtian, your injury is quite serious. Why don''t you heal your wounds in the Immortal Realm first, and when the injury heals, it''s not too late for us to talk slowly."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    "Good."


    The sect master of Tongtian can''t say anything more.


    can only nod and agree.


    With a movement of his figure, he flew in the direction of the sea of ??nothingness, intending to recover his injuries on the spot.


    He is very sensible. He did not leave the sea of ??nothingness, and was here to recover from his injuries. He had to reassure Chu Yuan.


    And the way to reassure Chu Yuan is to stay in the sea of ??nothingness.


    Under the eyes of Chu Yuan, he would never be able to turn the tide.


    Chu Yuan was relieved to see Tongtian Cult Master so self-conscious.


    He began to turn his attention to the Shenguang tuba.


    ¡­


    Floating in the Hidden Sky Island above the sky in the fairy world.


    Sovereign Hall.


    Chu Yuan''s Shenguang Tua slowly opened his eyes.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he thought about it. Next, he should start to unify the number three.


    After ??No. 3 is unified, he will have enough strength to face all the changes that follow.


    If he guessed right.


    The third is unified, and his strength will soar to the saint of the avenue.


    It should be enough to deal with what''s in that beam of light.


    I just don¡¯t know what the Master Tongtian said, what that means.


    The thing that came out of the beam of light had the same origin as his divine light.


    Is ?? all divine light?


    The source of the ?? divine light is probably in the beam of light.


    "Must find out."


    Chu Yuan made such a decision silently in her heart.


    Immediately, his voice transmission sent Ye Luo over.


    Next, we will start accepting disciples.


    mentioned accepting disciples.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but think of his own dark history.


    It was a dark time.


    He received many disciples, each of whom became a talent, and his realm plummeted all the way.


    is simply miserable.


    This time, he had to make a group of disciples abolish the teaching.


    Otherwise he is really too late.


    Half-step avenue saint, he is afraid that he is not the opponent of the existence in the beam of light...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 929： meaning of master

    Chapter 929 The meaning of Master


    Hidden Sky Island, outside the main hall of the suzerain.


    Ye Luo stood above the door, his expression was a little dazed.


    Master asked him to accept his disciples.


    I didn''t say anything specifically, but I just said one sentence, in the name of the master, to accept the disciples.


    This is a familiar scene.


    makes Ye Luo a little suspicious, does Master think that Wu Dao Sect''s strength is not enough, so let him accept disciples?


    But today''s Wudao Sect is completely sufficient in terms of combat power.


    The original batch of outer disciples, now everyone is a golden immortal, and occasionally a few are Taiyi golden immortals.


    Such a force is enough to push the Immortal Realm horizontally.


    But the Master still asked him to recruit disciples, why is that?


    Ye Zhan is a little puzzled now.


    But he didn''t dare to ask any more questions, he could only follow the Master''s instructions and prepare to do as he said.


    What else can we do next? Recruit vigorously.


    Ye Luo was just about to take one step out, when suddenly, her footsteps stopped in mid-air.


    its not right.


    Now the fairyland is being rebuilt, but it is still very desolate.


    There are no living beings, what can he recruit?


    Recruit a fart?


    The leaves fell for a moment and froze.


    He couldn''t recruit disciples at all, right?


    Impossible, if this is impossible, how could Master ask him to come here.


    Since this is something that can be achieved, how should it be achieved?


    Ye Luo thought carefully.


    In today''s fairyland, are there still creatures?


    Although there are few, but there are indeed.


    For example, the part of the underworld, and the mighty ones who survived by luck.


    Could it be that Shizun meant to let him recruit those who were lucky enough to survive?


    But those people don''t need to be taught at all, right? The strength itself is strong enough, otherwise it will not survive the catastrophe.


    Or, Master meant to say, let him go and collect those people.


    seems to be possible.


    The existence of those people is too terrifying for the creatures of the next era.


    For new creatures, it is impossible for them to survive the existence of the previous era. The gap is too large.


    is so big that it is impossible to make up for it.


    Master, for the sake of the creatures in the next era, it is very reasonable to include those who survived by chance.


    "I understand."


    "Master originally meant that, to include those who were lucky enough to survive."


    Ye Luo suddenly realized.


    He instantly understood what his master meant.


    It turns out that the Master thought of the next era in advance.


    So the layout started.


    Master is worthy of being a master.


    There are many things to learn from Master.


    Even so, when he became a chaotic saint, he had to admit that the master was far superior to him.


    Ye Luo sighed to himself, but his feet were not slow.


    One dodged, left Hidden Sky Island and headed to Immortal Realm.


    ¡­


    at the same time.


    In extreme wilderness.


    In an endless darkness.


    An existence surrounded by divine light is chasing and killing a Chaos Demon God.


    The Chaos Demon God looked terrified and wanted to attack the divine light existence.


    No matter what tricks he can use, he cannot threaten the existence of that divine light.


    No matter what the trick is.


    As soon as it is close to the divine light, it is automatically differentiated.


    The existence of Shenguang seems to be a supreme god, and it is impossible to be hit by the Chaos Demon God.


    The gap between the two is really too big.


    The kind that is completely irreparable.


    "Please let me go, Your Excellency, I am willing to pay any price!"


    Chaos Demon God turned and shouted loudly while flying fast.


    He was desperate.


    In the presence of divine light.


    He looked extremely weak.


    If he didn''t beg for mercy, there was no way he could get away.


    can face the Chaos Demon God for mercy.


    That divine light exists, without even blinking an eyelid.


    The figure suddenly accelerated.


    came to Chaos Demon God all of a sudden, grabbed his palm like a chicken, and grabbed him in front of him.


    "Say, where is the fairyland?"


    Shenguang''s voice is extremely indifferent.


    "I, I don''t know."


    The Chaos Demon God gritted his teeth and said this.


    He didn''t know what this person was going to do in the fairyland.


    But he knew that there must be nothing good.


    Fairyland is the origin of everything.


    The immortal world cannot be exposed, this is the consensus they have reached.


    "do not know?"


    Shenguang exists with one hand squeezed.


    Chaos Demon God instantly turned into fly ash.


    The avenue belonging to this Chaos Demon God turned into a light group and quickly escaped.


    "I don''t know, then the next one."


    Divine Light Exist said calmly.


    Slaughtering a Chaos Demon God seems to him to be a casual thing to do.


    The presence of the divine light moved and flew in another direction.


    Soon, he caught another Chaos Demon God in the other direction.


    There is a question about the existence of divine light this time.


    The Chaos Demon God immediately said the direction of the fairyland.


    However, the Chaos Demon God said the direction of the fairy world, but he was not released, and was still beheaded by the existence of divine light.


    Shenguang existed in the direction of the fairyland after easily pinching the Chaos Demon God to death.


    "right here?"


    The existence of divine light stared in the direction of the fairy world, closed his eyes, and began to feel it.


    He is looking, feeling.


    Feel this direction and see if there is the same existence as his origin.


    After feeling it for a while.


    Shenguang''s body trembled for a while, and then without the slightest hesitation, he flew in the direction of Immortal Realm quickly.


    He flew by, rampaging, without any scruples.


    In this extreme wilderness.


    His presence is almost invincible.


    Together with the Six Saints of the Great Wilderness, all the Chaos Demon Gods have been defeated by him, and no one in the Extreme Wilderness can stop him.


    It can even be said that if he wants, he can destroy the entire Extreme Wilderness.


    It''s just that he doesn''t want to.


    The existence of divine light quickly flew towards the fairyland.


    ¡­


    In the fairyland, Hidden Sky Island, the main hall of the suzerain.


    After instructing Ye Luo, Chu Yuan did not leave this Shenguang Tua immediately.


    He was watching the recent developments of his disciples.


    is to look at the current situation of the characters.


    He looked at it, and suddenly his expression changed.


    What is this?


    Chu Yuan stared at one of the messages.


    [Your eighteenth disciple Qin Zhen successfully deceived the Dao of Destiny and became a quasi-sage, and his Daoism skyrocketed]


    Eighteen disciple Qin Zhen?


    Isn''t this the gambler''s disciple?


    How come this guy has become a quasi-sage?


    Chu Yuan finally remembered why he felt strange last time.


    It turns out that Qin Zhen''s cultivation realm has become higher.


    special.


    He was speechless.


    This disciple can also become a talent.


    This disciple is what he used to teach him.


    Chu Yuan was not angry because of a disciple''s success.


    He was angry at why he taught his disciples well, but he couldn''t become a talent. He who taught casually, and who taught with the purpose of teaching abolished, could instead become a talent.


    Where does this make sense?


    is so outrageous.


    This time, there was absolutely no disciple who stabbed him in the back...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 930： The presence of divine light strikes

    Chapter 930 The presence of divine light strikes


    Hidden Sky Island, inside the main hall of the suzerain.


    Chu Yuan is currently meeting his eighteenth disciple Qin Zhen.


    He looked down at his eighteenth disciple, Qin Zhen, with a dazed look in his eyes.


    This disciple''s talent, he still can''t understand.


    is completely stupefied, and it becomes a talent.


    doesn''t make sense at all.


    "Master."


    Qin Zhen bowed to Chu Yuan and said.


    He didn''t see Chu Yuan very often.


    But it still doesn''t hinder him. He has incomparable respect for Chu Yuan.


    After all, he has gotten too many legends about his master from those senior brothers.


    So even though he hadn''t seen his master very much, he was still full of awe.


    "Little Shiba, your Dao is done?"


    Chu Yuan spoke slowly and asked.


    "Returning to the Master, the disciple''s Dao has initially been completed, but still needs to work hard."


    Qin Zhen said very modestly.


    He said, and quietly moved his saber engraved with ''Virtue'' back a bit, so as not to be seen by his master.


    "Your Tao, I remember, as long as someone believes what you say, then you can make it come true?"


    Chu Yuan touched his chin.


    This ''deception'' has huge loopholes, how could someone be able to do it, as long as someone believes it, it can come true?


    That''s too outrageous, too outrageous.


    "Yes, Master, but the premise of success is to have enough beliefs of sentient beings to complete it."


    Qin Zhen honestly explained to Chu Yuan.


    "Oh? Then if you lie to all beings and say that you are stronger than a teacher, can you succeed?"


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but ask.


    It would be too exaggerated if this disciple could surpass him at one time.


    "Master!!!"


    Qin Zhen''s face changed greatly when he heard it, he didn''t dare to say anything, he just knelt down on the ground, shivering.


    He thought his master had any opinion on him?


    "There''s no need for that. I''m just asking you for a teacher. You can speak up without any scruples."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand and said.


    He really didn''t have any other thoughts, he was just curious and wanted to ask.


    "Master, this, this is impossible, let''s not say for the time being, will all beings believe it, even if all beings believe it, it is impossible to do, Master, you are too powerful, and you want to rely on my way to surpass you , that even if it is to catch the entire fairyland, it can''t be done."


    Qin Zhen shook his head and said.


    This is not his flattery to Chu Yuan.


    But it is so.


    As soon as he had this thought, the Tao that belonged to him had already been told to him.


    This is simply impossible, the gap between the two sides is too great.


    He can''t even deceive.


    "Is that so?"


    Chu Yuan touched her chin and thought about it, and it felt reasonable all of a sudden.


    If there are no restrictions, it would be too exaggerated.


    There are restrictions but it seems a lot more normal.


    Chu Yuan still wanted to say something to this eighteen disciple.


    But before he could say anything, he suddenly felt something and looked up at the sea of ??nothingness.


    On the other side of the sea of ??nothingness, the Master of Heaven seems to be approaching him.


    attracted Chu Yuan''s attention at once.


    After encouraging the eighteenth disciple Qin Zhen a little, Chu Yuan''s mind quickly mobilized to leave and returned to the Tiandao Tuba.


    ¡­


    In the sea of ??nothingness.


    Chu Yuan returned to Tiandao Tuba and came to the vicinity of Tongtian Sect Master.


    At this moment, the Master Tongtian is flying around, seemingly looking for Chu Yuan.


    But because Chu Yuan is in the sea of ??nothingness, it is the reason of heaven, and his breath is introverted. Even the leader of Tongtian can''t find Chu Yuan at all.


    Chu Yuan saw this scene and quickly showed up, wanting to know what the Tongtian Sect Master wanted to do with him.


    As soon as the leader of Tongtian saw Chu Yuan, he teleported to the latter in an instant.


    "Fellow Daoist Chu, I feel that the existence within the beam of light is approaching the fairyland."


    The Master of Tongtian said with a slightly solemn tone.


    He was anxious to find Chu Yuan, just to say this.


    He fought with that existence and felt its breath.


    So if the other party is close, he can feel it.


    He felt it right now.


    That existence is approaching the fairy world at an extremely fast speed.


    "Approaching the fairyland?"


    Chu Yuan was horrified when she heard it.


    He looked up and looked outside the fairy world, the power of the heavenly way surged out like a raging tide, covering the entire chaotic nothingness in an instant.


    Use the entire chaotic nothingness as a springboard to observe the extreme desert.


    Chu Yuan was taken aback by this observation.


    He did indeed feel that a very mysterious aura was approaching the fairyland at a very fast speed.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan was not calm.


    This is coming for him?


    What''s the matter, he hasn''t returned to number three yet.


    Relying on the number of a half-step avenue saint, and the number of a chaotic saint at the peak, whether it can block this existence from the beam of light, it is still two questions.


    No, you can''t stop it, you have to stop it, you can''t wait to die.


    Chu Yuan raised a fighting spirit in her heart.


    Fight back, but you must pull the battle field to the fairyland.


    Only when the home court is in Immortal Realm, can he exert the most powerful fighting power.


    Chu Yuan thought patiently.


    How can we lead that existence into the fairy world.


    Chu Yuan was thinking at the same time.


    The figure has crashed into the chaotic nothingness.


    This disrupted Chu Yuan''s thinking.


    This is thinking shit.


    Everyone is at the door.


    Chu Yuan wanted to see what this existence looks like.


    But this existence didn''t give a chance at all. With an unbelievable speed, it quickly crossed and rushed into the fairyland.


    The protection of the perimeter of the fairyland seems like a joke to this existence, and the existence enters the fairyland all at once.


    Chu Yuan, who noticed this scene, almost didn''t slap herself.


    Thinking about a fart, people didn''t take him seriously at all, and rushed in directly, he still thought of a fart.


    Chu Yuan quickly gathered all her strength and looked at Cun who rushed in, wanting to see who this person was.


    ¡­


    fairyland.


    The land of Yuzhou.


    The universe at this moment is still barren, and there is no good development, but the spiritual energy between heaven and earth is extremely rich.


    The richness is exaggerated.


    Even taking a sip was a great help to the Immortal Emperor cultivator.


    The divine light that came from the extreme wilderness came to Yuzhou, the fairyland.


    After coming to Yuzhou.


    Shenguang stood there quietly, his eyes quickly swept across the entire fairyland, and finally settled on Hidden Sky Island.


    At the same time, Chu Yuan, with the big eyes of heaven, also fell on the existence of divine light.


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment after seeing the existence of the divine light.


    This thing...


    Are the siblings of Shenguang Tua and Shenguang Small?


    This breath...


    In its origin, it is completely consistent with the divine light.


    No wonder the sect master of Tongtian said that the existence of this divine light is exactly the same as that of his divine light tuba, and he also suspected that he was also from the light column...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 931： praised leaves

    Chapter 931 The praised Ye Luo


    Immortal world, Yuzhou.


    Shenguang was standing there, not moving, looking around, as if waiting for something.


    seconds after he appeared.


    A dozen figures appeared at the same time, came around him, and surrounded him.


    These dozens of figures are surrounded by endless magic light, and everyone is ready to fight.


    These dozen figures are exactly a dozen disciples of Wudao Sect.


    They sensed the presence of divine light.


    I felt that the other party was not good, so I rushed over immediately, wanting to suppress the existence of Shenguang, to prevent the other party from doing anything inappropriate to the fairy world.


    "Who are you?"


    Among the dozen or so people, Zhang Han, who was the most senior, immediately stood up, looked at the existence of divine light with sharp eyes, and scolded sharply.


    The other dozen disciples burst out with auras all over their bodies, with the might of Zhang Han.


    Facing the alliance of more than a dozen disciples.


    That divine light was not afraid at all. Under the pressure of these auras, he didn''t feel the slightest bit. He stared straight at the dozen or so disciples.


    After staring for a long time, he opened his mouth leisurely.


    "Who is your master?"


    Divine Light existed in the body of these dozen disciples, and felt the same source of breath as him.


    This homologous breath is exactly the purpose of his trip.


    "You care who our master is? Who are you..."


    Zhang Han would not answer, but still asked about the existence of divine light.


    Shenguang existence raised his eyes and glanced at Zhang Han, wanting to say something.


    But I haven''t waited for him to speak.


    A sword light descended from the sky and attacked with a bang, trying to suppress the existence of divine light.


    The existence of divine light still turned a blind eye to the sword light.


    Jianguang was instantly dissolved hundreds of meters away from Shenguang.


    All of these things cannot make the existence of divine light face up to them.


    It seems that in the eyes of the existence of divine light, everything is illusory.


    could not pose any threat to him.


    After the sword light was dissolved.


    In front of Zhang Han and other disciples, a figure appeared.


    is the fall of leaves.


    As soon as ?? Ye Luo appeared, he looked very seriously at the divine light in front of him.


    "Who is Zuncha, and why did he trespass into the fairyland?"


    Ye Luo asked in a solemn voice.


    He could feel it.


    This divine light exists, an existence that they cannot match.


    Even if all their disciples join forces, I am afraid they will not be able to resist a move.


    He was just puzzled.


    Such beings, why did they suddenly break into the fairy world.


    "Your master and their master are the same person, right? You are a good little fellow, with excellent talent. You were born here, but you have such talent. In the past, the Pangu Clan who came here from a land of no knowledge, no objects and no boundaries. Nothing more than that.¡±


    Shenguang Exist looked at Ye Luo and sighed in admiration.


    It seems that among the dozen or so disciples, only Ye Luo can give him a high look, other than that, the other disciples are not enough to catch his eye.


    Hearing this, Ye Luo''s expression became more solemn.


    is not the answer.


    What the **** is this guy doing, they have no idea.


    at this time.


    Three more powerful breaths came at the same time.


    Two of the breaths are familiar to all disciples.


    It is their master.


    Although the dozen or so disciples couldn''t tell which one is the master and the main body and which one is the Dharma sign, they knew that their master was here!


    "Disciples, step back first, you don''t need to join in the next thing, protect yourselves."


    A gentle voice resounded in the ears of all the disciples.


    under this sentence.


    All the disciples were relieved and bowed their hands in the direction where the three breaths appeared.


    immediately left Yuzhou and went to other places.


    They believe very much that their master can solve everything.


    This is their absolute trust in their masters.


    Whoa¡­


    After all the disciples left Yuzhou.


    Three silhouettes quickly appeared and came to the presence of the divine light.


    Two of them belong to Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan opened both Tiandao Tua and Shenguang Tua at one time, which shows his seriousness.


    And the one next to him is the leader of Tongtian.


    "You''re finally here, no, what''s your state? Why do you feel like you''ve been slashed by someone else and your state isn''t complete?"


    That Shenguang existence''s gaze only fell on Shenguang Tua. After looking at it for a long time, he suddenly froze, frowned and asked such a sentence.


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Chu Yuan controlled the Shenguang Tua and walked out. He looked at the existence of this Shenguang very puzzled.


    Of course he felt it too.


    This divine light exists, very similar to him.


    It can even be said that it is exactly the same.


    But the difference is that the divine light that exists in this divine light seems to be much larger than him.


    But the divine light of the divine light is more pure than the divine light that exists in this divine light.


    "Did you forget a lot of information because you were slashed?"


    Shenguang didn''t pay any attention to Chu Yuan, but looked at Chu Yuan''s state and muttered to himself, as if he was thinking about something.


    "You thing..."


    Chu Yuan''s mouth twitched uncontrollably.


    Although he probably knew that he had a great relationship with the other party.


    But he didn''t expect that this thing would be so ignorant.


    Continuing to talk to himself, he is seriously ill.


    "I don''t care what purpose you came to Immortal Realm, and I don''t care what relationship you have with me. Immortal Realm is my territory. If you retire, everything can be discussed. If you don''t retire, then we will not die."


    Chu Yuan spoke to the existence of Shenguang very seriously.


    His whole body exploded with divine light, as if the other party disagreed, he started to fight.


    At the same time as he was mobilizing, the Heavenly Dao Tuba also stood up beside him, and the coercion of the half-step avenue saint broke out.


    The sect master of Tongtian saw that he was about to fight, and he also burst out with breath.


    Two Chaos Saints are at their peak, and a half-step avenue Saint.


    Three breaths pressed towards the existence of divine light at the same time.


    The three auras appeared at the same time, and it did not pose any threat to the existence of the divine light.


    Shenguang''s existence was just a shake of his shoulders, and then he returned to normal.


    This scene made Chu Yuan''s eyelids jump.


    This thing is much stronger than he imagined.


    Really want to fight.


    He felt that nine times out of ten he was going to finish it.


    If the number three is unified, there may be a fight.


    But No. 3 is scattered, he is not an opponent at all.


    Chu Yuan is worried here.


    Shenguang was there, but he had no other thoughts at all. After staring at Chu Yuan''s Shenguang for a long time, he slowly set off.


    This departure is not to start, but to fly outside the fairyland.


    Shengguang left without saying a word, making Chu Yuan and Tongtian sect leader sluggish.


    Originally, they all thought that a war was about to begin.


    This is the result?


    Just ran away?


    Chu Yuan was okay, secretly glad that there was no fight.


    Babel is different.


    His eyes were full of complexity when he looked at Chu Yuan, and he always felt that the origin of this fellow Daoist Chu was bigger than they thought...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 932： A supreme existence

    Chapter 932 The supreme existence who made himself into nothing


    Immortal Realm, Hidden Sky Island.


    Sovereign Hall.


    Since the existence of divine light left the fairyland.


    Chu Yuan came back here.


    This time is not a return of the mind.


    Instead, he drove two tubas and returned together.


    In the main hall of the suzerain, three numbers appeared at the same time.


    The three numbers sat opposite each other, staring at each other silently.


    This kind of situation occurs at the same time for the three numbers, and it has not happened for a long time.


    The last time the three numbers appeared together was in the Nether.


    Chu Yuan was driving three numbers, and his mind was divided into three, and he was controlling the three numbers at the same time.


    He was thinking at the moment.


    How can the three numbers be quickly unified.


    But after thinking about it, there is nothing I can do.


    The only way ?? is to teach the abolished disciples, so that the rules in the Shenguang trumpet disappear, and then he realizes the unity of the three.


    But it takes time to teach abusive disciples.


    He was afraid that he would not have so much time for him.


    Chu Yuan frowned.


    He was thinking.


    what to do.


    After thinking for a long time, he could only sigh and stop thinking.


    "No, you have to teach abusive disciples to cancel that rule. There is no other way."


    Chu Yuan''s mind returned to the Tiandao tuba and shook his head.


    The rules on the Shenguang trumpet cannot be erased at all, but over time, it has weakened a lot.


    But this weakening also requires his efforts.


    He needs to abolish at least one disciple, use this as a medium, destroy this rule, and then the three become one.


    can be said to Chu Yuan.


    It is extremely difficult to teach a disciple.


    Chu Yuan thought about it carefully, and it seemed that none of the disciples he accepted seemed to be useless.


    The previous Ye Dao was almost useless.


    But in the end, he was brought back to life by the second child.


    This matter is a long story...


    Chu Yuan was very helpless.


    He suddenly discovered that it is so difficult to teach a disciple to derail.


    "Forget it, this disciple has to be accepted no matter what, but how to find a disciple is a difficult task."


    Chu Yuan raised her eyebrows slightly.


    After thinking about it, I finally decided to hurry up and promote the next era of the fairy world, so that all living beings will come to the fairy world again.


    seeks among all beings.


    Looking for it with the eyes of heaven and seeing all sentient beings clearly, if this is the case, it should be taught by him to discard one.


    After deciding on this matter.


    Chu Yuan immediately mobilized Tiandao Tuba to leave to speed up the arrival of the next era in the fairy world.


    His mind was mostly on the Shenguang tuba.


    Chu Yuan controlled the Shenguang Tua and looked at the Shenguang Trumpet.


    When he looked at Shenguang Trumpet, his eyes were a little complicated.


    He probably understood what the divine light existence said just now.


    The meaning of ?? he was slashed with a knife is probably that his large-scale divine light is incomplete.


    But what he didn''t understand was who the divine light existed, and what world was connected in the beam of light.


    What exactly is his origin.


    A lot of confusion surrounds Chu Yuan''s heart.


    After realizing that he couldn''t figure it out, he stopped thinking about it.


    "Forget it, don''t think about that. The most urgent task is to find a disciple to teach you."


    Chu Yuan''s eyes were firm.


    He immediately mobilized all his mind to go to Tiandao Tua, and did his best to help Tiandao Tua and promote the arrival of the next era.


    ¡­


    at the same time.


    In the extreme wilderness.


    That divine light presence descended on a corner.


    After he came, it seemed as if endless divine light enveloped a large area, and the darkness was quickly expelled.


    The divine light enveloped everything.


    In the divine light, an unmatched aura slowly revealed.


    This is the breath of divine light.


    At this moment, the existence of divine light is staring at the direction of the fairy world, as if thinking about something.


    After watching it for a long time.


    The existence of Shenguang slowly turned his head and looked at other places, his mouth whispered.


    "You, you, I thought that you at least kept a pure source, but I didn''t expect your source to be slashed, tsk tsk tsk, I don''t know how you got mixed up, even the source can be slashed with a knife."


    "The origin is incomplete, and the divine light is scattered. This is fun. Let''s see what to do when you come back."


    The existence of divine light seems to be fearless.


    It was also said with a tone that seemed to be ridiculing.


    After saying this.


    The existence of divine light raised his head to look at the entire extreme wasteland.


    In the extreme wilderness, in addition to darkness, it is still darkness...


    Endless, at a glance, it seems that there is no end in sight.


    "This place seems to have been formed by your casual words, right? I didn''t expect that today has become the place where you re-emerged, and it is also fate."


    Shenguang Existence said another sentence, and his eyes were full of memories.


    Once upon a time, there was a supreme being, standing between heaven and earth, that being is omnipotent, and he speaks according to the law, and everything between heaven and earth is created by him, until one day, that being feels that he is omnipotent. , anything can be created, curious if it can create a second self.


    Then started creating...


    This creation is troublesome.


    lost his own creation, and that existence exploded into countless rays of light and landed in countless places.


    Make yourself abruptly¡­


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 933： black belly chuyuan

    Chapter 933 Black-bellied Chu Yuan


    Immortal world, the sea of ??nothingness.


    Chu Yuan summoned all the disciples to come to the sea of ??nothingness to discuss the new era of Immortal Realm.


    Each era has a different plan.


    Some eras were well planned, and the fairy world became very powerful in that era.


    Some eras were poorly planned, and the fairy world became very weak in that era.


    Whether an era is strong or not depends a lot on the arrangements before the era begins.


    Chu Yuan was going to set up a new era in the Immortal Realm, so he invited many disciples to come to discuss it together.


    These disciples will be the stewards of the new era.


    He wants to arrange, so naturally he should let these disciples participate together, so as not to make any mistakes.


    When these disciples heard that their master asked them to join together and discuss the layout of the new era, they were all excited.


    It was the first time they participated in this arrangement, and they were all gearing up to perform well.


    "Master, the layout of this new era, roughly, have you decided? Or should I leave it all to the disciples?"


    "You''re thinking about farting, leave it all to us, can we handle it?"


    "We can''t figure it out, isn''t there still a senior brother, a second senior brother, and a fourth senior sister?"


    "Senior Brother and Second Senior Brother, I recognize it, Fourth Senior Sister? Are you sure you didn''t let Fourth Senior Sister go to waste?"


    "That''s right..."


    The disciples were chatting casually.


    At this moment, Ye Luo stepped out.


    When many disciples saw Ye Luo walking out, they stopped talking one after another to show their respect for this big brother.


    Ye Luo also turned his head towards the many brothers and sisters, all nodded in response, and then looked at his own master.


    "Master, this disciple thinks that if we want to set up a new era, we must first determine the cultivation system of this era. I dare to ask Master, whether the cultivation system of the new era has been set?"


    Ye Luo bowed his hands and said.


    The ?? cultivation system has always been the foundation of an era.


    This is beyond doubt.


    The immortal world in the last era adopted a new cultivation system.


    And the cultivation system before ancient times was the prehistoric cultivation system.


    The cultivation system of each era is completely different.


    This represents the strong foundation of an era.


    "It has been determined that the cultivation system of the new era is divided into six realms, namely Qi Refinement Realm, Foundation Establishment Realm, Jindan Realm, Nascent Soul Realm, and Spirit Transformation Realm."


    Chu Yuan said it casually.


    After he finished talking about the six realms, he stopped talking and stood there quietly.


    The many disciples who were still waiting for the next paragraph were stunned.


    talk.


    Why didn''t Master continue to say it?


    This is no more text?


    Many disciples watched eagerly.


    "No, what are you doing for your teacher? Is there something wrong?"


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but ask.


    These people looked at him like this.


    Is there something on him?


    "Master, are you gone?"


    Zhang Han asked in a slightly astonished way.


    "Gone."


    "Only six realms?"


    "Just six?"


    "No more below?"


    "Gone."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When many disciples learned that there were really only six realms, they all fell silent.


    There are really only six realms.


    No more.


    Isn''t this a riot?


    Moreover, they are all familiar with these six realms. They are the six realms in the mortal realm. They have all reached it before, so they understand very well what these six realms are.


    Six realms cover the whole new era of cultivation system.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan smiled, without any intention of blaming these disciples, he took a slight step forward.


    said while thinking.


    "There are only six realms, the qi level is tentatively set at the ninth level, the first level has a life span of 100 years, and the peak of the qi level can live for a thousand years."


    "The foundation building is the front, middle, and late stages, and you can live for 10,000 years at the peak of perfection."


    "Jindan realm is the same as the front, middle, and back three realms. At the peak of perfection, you can live for one million years."


    "The Nascent Soul Realm is the same as the three small realms, and the peak of perfection can live for 49,990,000,000 years."


    "In the realm of transformation, you can live the same life as the fairy world!"


    Chu Yuan said slowly.


    Many disciples: "?"


    Respected Master, do you call this practice qi, foundation building, golden elixir, Yuan Ying, and spirit transformation?


    Are these six mortal realms like this?


    Many disciples understood.


    Master said, is the myth of the mundane realm.


    instead of what they understood.


    "Master, disciple and others understand."


    After many disciples figured it out, they indicated to Chu Yuan that they had understood.


    "Well, the realm is like this, but you have to leave a legend to the fairyland. On top of the realm of transformation, there are the realm of transcending tribulation, the realm of Mahayana, and the realm of immortals."


    "To put it simply, it is to draw cakes, so that all beings must always feel that the path of cultivation is never-ending."


    Chu Yuan said with a slightly weird smile.


    When many disciples heard this, they were all dumbfounded.


    They couldn''t even imagine that picture.


    A monk has gone through countless hardships to reach the realm of spiritual transformation, but he has not been able to improve, but he always feels that there is still a realm above, and he is thinking about cultivating to become an immortal until he dies.


    Black belly.


    This master is really black...


    really doesn''t seem like a good guy...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 934： cut the river of time

    Chapter 934 Slashing the river of time


    The sea of ??nothingness.


    Chu Yuan is here to discuss the arrangement of the new era with many of his disciples.


    After a while of discussion, the layout of the new era was soon decided.


    New Era adopts five realms, Qi training, foundation building, Jin Dan, Yuan Ying, and God transformation.


    At the same time, spiritual roots are used. Only a small part of all living beings have spiritual roots. The most common spiritual root is the five-element spiritual root. The fewer the spiritual roots, the better the aptitude. The single spiritual root is naturally the strongest. Root and other extraordinary talents.


    There are very few people with spiritual roots.


    The arrangement of the spiritual roots was done for the sake of Chu.


    Of course he knew that it would be the best to want all beings in the immortal world to be strong and to allow everyone to practice.


    But in that case, the next time the Great Tribulation of the Era, all sentient beings will be destroyed again.


    He laid down his spiritual roots in order to make the catastrophe only for those who possess immortals.


    is equivalent to Chu Yuan only cutting the leeks of those who have spiritual roots, and other sentient beings are open to one side.


    Of course, spiritual roots are born.


    Chu Yuan will not let these people who are born with spiritual roots will eventually go to destruction.


    He will set up countless difficulties on the way of cultivation. If he still fails to stop the person who wants to cultivate, then he has no choice.


    Immortal world needs to be stronger.


    To become stronger, you need a big catastrophe to promote.


    So he had to let some people fall.


    After laying out these cultivation systems.


    Chu Yuan began to discuss the specific matters of the new era.


    The formation of an era, after all, needs to be promoted again and again.


    The first one was prosperous, and he needed his disciples to take the lead.


    North of the Sea of ??Nothingness.


    Chu Yuan brought many disciples here.


    If you look forward here, you will be able to see the entire fairyland through the Eye of Heaven.


    In today''s fairy world, many creatures have appeared.


    These creatures are slowly forming one different civilization after another.


    "The next big catastrophe in the immortal world is made up of countless small catastrophes. A small catastrophe needs to reach its peak and then decline."


    "The first small calamity, Han''er, take the lead, in your current fairyland, your underworld is the biggest force, you go."


    "The protagonist of the first small robbery is set for the teacher."


    "Except for this small calamity, each subsequent small calamity is up to you to decide."


    Chu Yuan spoke slowly, explaining everything.


    He has no time to manage the fairy world.


    So it must be put down and given to his disciples.


    Let these disciples of him handle it.


    "Follow the orders of the Master!"


    Many disciples bowed their hands one after another and agreed.


    "Okay, let''s go down and prepare, Luoer, you stay."


    Chu Yuan waved her hand gently and said so.


    Many disciples naturally did not dare to disobey Chu Yuan''s order, and they bowed their hands and left the sea of ??nothingness.


    Chu Yuan and Ye Luo were the only ones left.


    "Master."


    Ye Luo was a little confused, and knew what his master asked him to stay for.


    "Luo''er, the Immortal Realm urgently needs time to improve now, the teacher needs you to cut off the long river of time, cut off the entire extremely barren time river, and wrap it in the Immortal Realm with a piece to make the Immortal Realm flow faster than the outside world. You may do arrive?"


    Chu Yuan turned to look at his eldest disciple, and asked in a slightly solemn voice.


    "Yes, but Master, if I do this, I''m afraid it will attract the attention of countless existences in the past. I''m afraid I can''t stand it."


    Ye Luo hesitated for a moment and said.


    He also wanted to accept it, after all, this was something that Master rarely ordered to him.


    But he knew he couldn''t do it.


    With the strength of his master of swordsmanship, a chaotic saint, it is easy to cut through the long river of time.


    But he knew very well that once he cut through the long river of time, it would attract the attention of countless existences in the past and future of the long river.


    At that time, someone will definitely stop him, or even kill him.


    No one can guarantee what impact he will have if he cuts through the long river of time.


    There is no guarantee that those existences will disappear over time.


    He can''t stop those that exist.


    "Don''t worry, you can do these things, and the rest will be helped by a teacher."


    Chu Yuan said these words very plainly.


    Immortal Realm is rapidly becoming stronger, which involves the improvement of his strength.


    He had to do it himself.


    "Yes, Master, that disciple has confidence."


    When Ye Luo heard this, he instantly felt relieved.


    He can''t deal with those existences, but if the master makes a move, it must be possible.


    "So, let''s start now."


    Chu Yuan said softly.


    Delay a little bit, and the variables will be bigger. He doesn''t want to see that kind of situation.


    "Disciple obeys Master''s orders."


    Ye Luo quickly surrendered.


    without hesitation.


    He turned and flew out of the fairyland.


    To cut the long river of time in the extreme wilderness, you must be on the extreme deserted side.


    Chu Yuan watched Ye Luo leave.


    ''s mind was instantly transferred to Shenguang Tua.


    Chu Yuan rode the Shenguang tuba and flew towards the extreme wasteland as well.


    ¡­


    The junction of chaotic nothingness and extreme desolation.


    Ye Luo came here, he was holding a golden divine sword, with the projection of the sword''s avenue behind him, the whole body was filled with magic light, and an aura of destruction surrounded him, making him like a supreme **** with monstrous power.


    At this moment, Ye Luo''s sharp eyes fell into the darkness ahead.


    "open!"


    Ye Luo gave a cold drink.


    The golden sword in his hand slashed straight forward.


    The kendo projection behind him suddenly burst into bright rays of light, and the rays of light merged on the golden sword in his hand.


    Under one sword, as if countless swordsmen were condensed together, with an unrivaled momentum, he slashed forward.


    Wash la la...


    A huge crack burst under Ye Luo''s sword, and the river of time is in it...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 935： Chu Yuan sits in town

    Chapter 935 Chu Yuan sits in town


    The extremely barren time is a deep and dark passage.


    A very long black streamer flows through the entire passage.


    The black streamer is filled with the breath of ancient times.


    Ordinary chaotic saints may feel a sense of extreme depression when they approach here.


    But a chaotic saint came here at this time, traveling against the river of time.


    This Chaos Saint is Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo was standing above the black streamer at this moment, holding a golden divine sword in his hand, the endless sword light surrounded him, resisting the terrifying aura that swept in.


    His eyes fell on the black streamer in front of him.


    without hesitation.


    Ye Luo raised his hand and slashed the river of time.


    A shocking sword light slashed through.


    Boom¡­


    The huge sound shook the entire time.


    I saw that the long river of time in front of Ye Luo was cut off abruptly.


    That black streamer is disconnected from the middle.


    This disconnect.


    The whole time seems to be unstable, there is a rumbling sound, the world seems to be spinning, and this space seems to be broken.


    The countless times involved in the long river of time are shaking.


    At this moment, countless gazes from the past, present, and future, looked at Ye Luo''s body.


    Each of these gazes is a supreme existence, and the weakest is the peak of Chaos Saint.


    When all eyes fell on Ye Luo.


    An indescribable pressure descended.


    Ye Luo snorted, obviously very uncomfortable, but he did not retreat, holding the golden sword, wrapped in Kendo, and wanted to continue to slash the cut off time.


    At this moment, countless voices resounded at the same time.


    "Junior, you dare!"


    "Cutting off the long river of time is inherently outrageous. You still want to continue to cut. Are you trying to use the long river of time to destroy me, can''t you wait?"


    "You junior, you have a good life, but if you want to cut our Daoji, we will be with you forever!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    One after another coercion came from far away, wanting to suppress Ye Luo directly.


    The master of each of its coercive forces quickly dared to come to Chao Ye Luo''s side, wanting to kill Ye Luo.


    Although Ye Luo is a chaotic saint and the master of swordsmanship, he is still a junior after all.


    In the same realm, one-on-one, or even one-on-two, he can easily annihilate.


    But so many horrors exist together.


    He is not an opponent at all.


    Even so many terrifying existences don''t need to come. One person and one pressure can make Ye Luo breathless.


    Just when Ye Luo was crushed and had to step back.


    A palm gently landed on Ye Luo''s shoulder.


    Suddenly, the enormous pressure vanished in an instant.


    I saw Chu Yuan silently walking out from behind, blocking the disaster in front of Ye Luo.


    "Luo''er, do what you have to do, and leave the rest to your teacher."


    Chu Yuan left this sentence silently.


    He turned his back to Ye Luo and walked forward to intercept those who were coming.


    Ye Luo looked at the receding master, heaved a sigh of relief, and began to concentrate on slashing the long river of time.


    He believed that his master could intercept those people.


    He just needs to concentrate on his business.


    ¡­


    Over time.


    Chu Yuan walked here silently, all around him, dazzling divine light was blooming, four small swords surrounded him, and a strong evil spirit lingered around.


    He just stood here, intercepting those who came.


    "Here, stop, don''t pass."


    Chu Yuan''s lips lightly parted, leaving such a sentence.


    His voice spread over the long river of time.


    He was talking to those who wanted to come over.


    After hearing what he said.


    Those who wanted to come all stopped and looked at Chu Yuan from afar.


    They also seemed to sense the powerful aura of Chu Yuan, so they did not dare to act rashly.


    "Who is Your Excellency? Why stop it? Do you know what will happen once the long river of time is cut off?"


    A figure stepped out one step at a time and said loudly towards Chu Yuan.


    heard this.


    Chu Yuan looked at the man.


    I saw that this person was covered in mist and could not see clearly, but his breath was extremely powerful.


    was shrouded in fog, obviously because the distance between the two sides was too far, so both sides seemed to be shrouded in fog.


    for this person.


    Chu Yuan didn''t reply, just raised his hand and it was a divine light, hitting the other side.


    Boom! !


    Shenguang attacked and left.


    Across the long river of time, he forcefully blasted that figure out of the river of time.


    one strike!


    Just one hit!


    then pushed back an existence who was at least the pinnacle of Chaos Saints from a long distance.


    After this blow, those beings were shocked and understood the power of Chu Yuan.


    In exchange for them, they are not sure that a single blow can knock out an existence that is at least the pinnacle of Chaos Saints from such a long distance.


    "Today, I am here, this road, no one can cross."


    Chu Yuan''s fluttering sentence told everyone that he could not retreat.


    "Daoist friend seems to be determined to cut off the long river of time, but this move will mess up my Taoist foundation, I am the great time devil, and the long river of time is my Taoist foundation. Daoist is dead."


    Another figure stood up.


    seems to be moved by this figure.


    In an instant, dozens of figures stood up and declared war on Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan didn''t say a word, threw out the image of the Immortal Execution Sword Array, set up the Immortal Execution Sword Array here, and quietly waited for those beings to approach.


    Both sides are too far apart.


    If we fight, it will be too hard.


    You must wait for the distance between the two sides to shorten before a battle can take place.


    Chu Yuan waited quietly.


    Those who exist are approaching fast.


    Leaves fall to intercept the long river of time.


    Everything is going on.


    The key point of ?? is whether Chu Yuan can stop these people who come against the river of time.


    There are too many horrors in the long river of time.


    In the past dynasties, the chaotic saints were a lot of them, and the half-step avenue saints were also common, and even in extremely desolate places, there were avenue saints.


    These swarms approached the location of Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan is under enormous pressure.


    But Chu Yuan did not panic at all.


    Compared with the existence of the divine light, these existences can''t bring him any pressure at all.


    So Chu Yuan waited there calmly.


    He wanted to see who could slip past him today and prevent Ye Luo from intercepting the long river of time.


    Ye Luo intercepted the long river of time, and no one could stop him.


    This matter is related to the development of the entire fairyland, and whether it can be unified with his three numbers.


    must not be disturbed.


    Chu Yuan is ready to fight with all his strength.


    at this time.


    Behind Chu Yuan, hundreds of figures appeared all at once, flying towards him.


    When Chu Yuan looked at those figures, she couldn''t help but froze...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 936： Future Wudao disciples

    Chapter 936 Future disciples of Wudao Sect


    In the long river of time.


    Chu Yuan set up the Immortal Sword Array in the middle of the road, with the power of one person, wanting to intercept all existences.


    Just when he was about to go all out.


    The appearance of hundreds of figures behind ?? caught his attention.


    These hundreds of figures, Chu Yuan did not know.


    But he recognized the clothes on these hundreds of figures.


    These hundreds of people are wearing the classic disciples'' clothes of Wudao Sect, isn''t it?


    These disciples, the outer disciples of Wudao Sect, are all skilled.


    Chu Yuan certainly recognized it.


    It''s just that each of these figures is at least the peak of Chaos Saint.


    How could he have so many chaotic saints at the peak of his Wudao Sect?


    "You are?"


    Chu Yuan looked at these people approaching him and asked in a daze.


    "Patriarch!"


    As soon as these hundreds of people came up, they gave Chu Yuan a big gift one by one.


    When ?? looked at Chu Yuan one by one, his expressions were extremely excited.


    That look...


    It was as if, after seeing the myths in the legends, one by one almost didn''t kneel and kowtow to Chu Yuan on the spot.


    "Patriarch? You... come from the future?"


    Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows slightly.


    He thought for a moment, and it was not difficult to deduce it.


    These people came from behind him.


    In front of him is the past, in the middle is the present, and behind him is the future.


    These people came from behind him, and they must have come from the future.


    And these people wear the clothes of Wudao disciples.


    There is only one point that can be explained.


    These people are future disciples of Wudao Sect.


    He was just surprised.


    Is the future Wudao Sect so top?


    Hundreds of Chaos Saints peaked.


    One can even see a half-step Daoist saint, and even a Daoist saint has one.


    "Hui, Hui Zushi, we are all disciples of the Wudao Sect in the future. We feel that there is a problem with the long river of time. We came here to check and see you, Patriarch, and come here to help!"


    A disciple said with a trembling voice.


    He was excited.


    This was the first time they met the legendary patriarch.


    This mythical icon level figure.


    If it wasn''t for the long-term problem this time, maybe they would never have seen this patriarch at all.


    "You are all my disciples and grandchildren?"


    Chu Yuan raised her eyebrows slightly, but she accepted it in her heart.


    "Master Hui, the next one is Li Mo, the seventy-second generation disciple of Master Zhang Zhen."


    A disciple came out trembling and said.


    heard this.


    Chu Yuan looked up and down the disciple.


    Zhang Zhensheng?


    Isn''t that Zhang Lao Er?


    This disciple is not bad.


    Why he feels.


    This disciple is stronger than Zhang Lao Er.


    "Patriarch! I am the 72nd generation disciple of King Su''s patriarch, Chen Chen."


    A burly disciple came out.


    The third disciple?


    Chu Yuan looked at the other party up and down, and nodded secretly, feeling that the other party was very strong.


    Well, better than the third one.


    "Patriarch, we are very happy to see you, but next, please also ask Patriarch to hand over the battlefield to us, Patriarch can do whatever you want, and we will block the battlefield for you."


    Among the ?? disciples, the only disciple of the Great Dao Sage stood up and said very calmly.


    "Whose disciple are you?"


    Chu Yuan looked at the disciple, he was really surprised.


    I didn''t expect that there would be a Daoist saint among the disciples of Wudao Sect in the future.


    You must know that his strongest number now is only half a step avenue saint.


    But this disciple is already a sage of the Great Way.


    "Master Hui, the disciple is Ye Wuji, the seventy-second generation disciple of Ye Jiansheng."


    The disciple of the Daoist sage saluted.


    Although he is calm, he can still see that he has great respect for Chu Yuan.


    "Good Ye Wuji, do you know that you stopped those people for me, and when time is long, you may no longer exist, and the future will be disrupted. Whether there are you or not is two words."


    Chu Yuan said slowly.


    He glanced at each of the disciples here, and recorded the faces of these disciples.


    "I am willing to die for the Patriarch!"


    Hundreds of disciples didn''t say much, just said this.


    "You guys are good, so please, please, you will definitely appear again in the future."


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and said.


    The future will surely make these people appear again.


    This is his promise.


    "Thank you, Patriarch!"


    Hundreds of disciples saluted.


    Then they all set off one by one, heading towards the long river of time in the past, blocking those who wanted to come over.


    Chu Yuan also unraveled the Zhuxian Sword Formation.


    Let the four small swords surround him again.


    He took a deep look at the departed Wudao Sect disciples.


    Finally turned around and left.


    He was not worried about the safety of those disciples.


    Those disciples are not all weak, and there are even more sages of the Dao.


    Fall is basically impossible.


    And, time is reversed.


    Whether these disciples and those who existed in the past will still exist, that''s a question.


    ¡­


    The junction of extreme wilderness and the long river of time.


    Ye Luo was holding a golden divine sword, and his body was filled with sword energy. In his hand, a large black streamer was dragged by him, and he was bringing it out to the extreme wasteland.


    It''s just that those black streamers are obviously very resistant.


    has been trying to drill back, unwilling to be pulled out by Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo also tried his best to pull out this large black streamer.


    The two were in a state of wrestling.


    But Yeluo is better.


    That **** streamer is being dragged away by Ye Luo little by little.


    The black streamer seemed to be wise, knowing that if there was no change, it would definitely be pulled out, so he went crazy and kept drilling into it.


    Ye Luo could only increase his mana to stabilize the black streamer like a loach.


    The two sides are at a stalemate again.


    at this time.


    A divine light descended from a distance.


    is Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan came, and the divine light all over his body reflected everything. He glanced at the black streamer with one eye.


    Suddenly, the large black streamer seemed to be facing a great enemy, not daring to move, pretending to be dead, and letting Ye Luo drag it.


    Leaffall: "¡­"


    This thing is also bullying the soft and afraid of the hard?


    I took it.


    He dragged him for a long time, but the other party insisted on struggling to escape.


    Now his master came out.


    The opponent lay down and pretended to be dead.


    This thing is really¡­


    "Luo''er, it''s done."


    Chu Yuan just glanced at it and then withdrew his gaze.


    "Master, it''s done."


    Yeluo nodded.


    "Okay, let''s go, let''s go back."


    Chu Yuan nodded, stretched out his hand and waved lightly, a beam of divine light immediately wrapped Ye Luo and flew back to the fairyland.


    Ye Luo did not resist, and let Chu Yuan take him to fly.


    As for that **** streamer¡­


    I''m shivering right now and dare not move.


    In the divine light, it felt an extreme danger, and a terrifying aura above it, which made it dare not move, for fear of being beaten...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 937： The Four Swords of Zhuxian have not returned

    Chapter 937 The Four Swords of Zhuxian have not returned


    Beyond the fairyland.


    Chu Yuan and Ye Luo came here and looked at the whole fairyland from a distance.


    In their eyes, the entire fairyland is like a huge sphere, the sphere is running slowly, and there is a layer of shield outside it, isolating the chaos and nothingness from the fairyland.


    In the eyes of the two of them, the entire fairyland was unobstructed.


    "Luo''er, wrap the entire immortal world with this long river of time. From then on, everything in the immortal world will stand on its own and the rules of the outside world will not govern the immortal world."


    Chu Yuan put her hands on her back and said slowly.


    "Master, there has been spirituality in this period of time, I''m afraid it will resist."


    Ye Luo looked at the large black streamer in his hand that was pretending to be dead.


    He understood that if Master wasn''t here, I''m afraid this large black streamer would have rebelled long ago, how could he be so obedient.


    "It doesn''t dare, you say?"


    Chu Yuan looked at the large black streamer and said this silently.


    Suddenly, the large black streamer''s head was raised humanely, and he shook his head up and down heavily towards Chu Yuan, as if he was nodding his head.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan just smiled.


    I felt a little strange in my heart.


    is also strange to say.


    He didn''t know why he felt that way.


    It felt like he had to listen to him for a long time.


    It is a feeling.


    He couldn''t describe the feeling.


    "Master..."


    Ye Luo was shocked to see this situation.


    But he couldn''t say anything.


    I just feel Master...


    Really awesome.


    "Okay, let''s go, protect the Dharma for you."


    Chu Yuan said such a sentence.


    "Yes, Master."


    Ye Luo replied.


    Immediately, he took action and transported the long river of time to the entire fairyland with great mana.


    I thought that there was a big move, but I didn''t expect that the long river of time cooperated abnormally.


    After approaching the fairyland, it took the initiative to evolve and become a long river of time, covering the fairyland heaven.


    Boom!


    A loud noise.


    The entire fairyland that was originally blooming with golden light was instantly enveloped by a black light curtain. From a distance, the fairyland seemed to have become a **** hole.


    Chu Yuan see has been completed.


    immediately pulled Ye Luo and flew into the fairyland.


    Enter the fairyland.


    There has been a big change in the fairyland at this moment.


    The sky in the fairy world is no longer bright, but like a starry sky, it is pitch black, and there are little stars twinkling on it, like stars.


    It looks like a starry sky.


    "Um?"


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly.


    He knew that this starry sky is the river of time.


    Time has covered the fairyland, and the impact is that the fairyland will no longer have day and night, and will always look like this starry sky.


    This naturally has little effect on monks, but it has a very large impact on mortals.


    Chu Yuan is also worried about this point of mortals.


    In his view, ?? monks are leeks, and mortals are concerned.


    "no."


    Chu Yuan stood above the sky, he raised his hand slightly, and a divine light appeared in his palm.


    Whoa!


    He threw out the divine light, forming a light group in front of him.


    As soon as his mind moved, a source of heaven floated down, merged with the light group, and turned into the appearance of a three-legged golden crow.


    "According to my order, you run back and forth in the long river of time in the fairy world, so that the world has day and night, understand?"


    Chu Yuan said this indifferently.


    Let this phantom three-legged Golden Crow run for a long time above the sky.


    Then there will be stable daylight in the fairyland.


    "Yes."


    The three-legged Golden Crow, whose body was flickering with fire, replied a sentence, and immediately the whole body rose into the sky and went to the long river of time.


    Ye Luo next to ?? looked stupid.


    What he just saw.


    Master made a three-legged golden crow at random?


    If he made a three-legged golden crow, he wouldn''t think there was anything, and he could do it.


    It is no problem to even create a three-legged Jinwu ethnic group.


    But that three-legged Golden Crow...


    What a sage''s strength!


    Make saints at will.


    Is this the Master?


    "Okay, Luo''er, there should be day and night in the fairy world, and a lunar star is needed. You can deal with it."


    Chu Yuan ordered.


    He was too lazy to create another lunar star.


    simply told Ye Luo to do it.


    "Yes, Master, just leave it to the disciple."


    Ye Luo agreed.


    Just create a lunar star that will make the fairy world have a dark night, and he can still do it.


    "Okay, I''ll leave it to you."


    Chu Yuan nodded, his figure moved and disappeared in place.


    "Congratulations to send Master."


    Ye Luo bowed his hands and watched Chu Yuan leave.


    After waiting until Chu Yuan left completely.


    Ye Luo took action.


    ¡­


    With the power of leaf fall.


    When Chu Yuan''s mind returned to Tiandao Tua, everything was naturally resolved.


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly, feeling the speed of Ye Luo.


    The movement in his hand is not slow, and he begins to mobilize the long river of time in the fairy world, so that time passes faster.


    After finishing, Chu Yuan took a deep breath and began to sit down and wait quietly.


    Then, just wait.


    When the immortal world begins to appear and becomes stronger, he will be able to realize his plan.


    However, what happened to his disciples, he wanted to come and see.


    Chu Yuan mobilized the status and rankings of his disciples from Shenguang Trumpet.


    After taking a brief look at the current status of the disciples.


    He just looked at the leaderboard.


    He also just swept through the leaderboard, and then stopped paying attention.


    It''s almost the same. Except for those who have been sanctified, the others are basically quasi-sanctified.


    These quasi-sage disciples also have the foundation of sanctification for a long time, but they have been accumulating and accumulating.


    Chu Yuan began to close his eyes and practice.


    ¡­


    at the same time.


    In the extreme wilderness, there is chaos, and endless streamers fill the darkness, making it cluttered.


    At this moment, Sanqing gathered in one place. They looked at everything around them and remained silent.


    After finally confirming, the existence of divine light has left the extreme desert.


    The time to turn around has been chaotic and extremely desolate.


    This makes them the saints of order, where to put their faces?


    It is Chu Yuan who can do this.


    The people they were friends with.


    And it¡¯s someone they can¡¯t afford to offend.


    What can they say.


    Can''t say anything.


    "Senior brother, this..."


    Yuanshi Tianzun smiled wryly and looked at Taishang Laojun.


    "There''s no other way, this is no longer something we can handle, let''s move closer to the chaos and nothingness."


    Taishang Laojun shook his head and sighed.


    "Should we go to join fellow Daoist Chu?"


    Babel proposed.


    "No, the immortal world is wrapped in a long river of time, we can''t get in, we can only stay in chaos and nothingness."


    Taishang Laojun shook his head again.


    Tongtian sect master heard the words, he could only give up, and looked at the immortal world, his heart was a little strange.


    So, it is difficult for them to see fellow Daoist Chu now?


    But fellow Daoist Chu''s Four Immortal Swords have not been returned to him...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 938： Tiandao Archives

    Chapter 938 Heaven''s Path Archives


    in the fairyland.


    Under the urging of time.


    Immortal time quickly passed tens of thousands of years.


    Outside the fairy world, only a year has passed.


    This exaggerated time ratio is the reason why Chu Yuan needs a long time.


    Only in this way can the Immortal Realm become stronger quickly.


    At this moment, in the sea of ??nothingness.


    Chu Yuan was standing on the surface of the sea, his eyes looked down at the entire immortal world, his face was extremely calm.


    He looked at the entire fairyland, and countless thoughts rose in his heart.


    Today''s fairyland has completely entered the right track.


    Under the guidance of Zhang Han, the immortal world has developed, with hundreds of clans and profound heritage.


    And Chu Yuan''s plan has already begun.


    His plan to accept disciples has already been handed over to Ye Luo.


    Now count the time.


    should be almost the same.


    "The immortal realm becomes stronger and helps the realm of the Dao of Heaven. It is a foregone conclusion that the number three will be unified again, and the realm will break through in one fell swoop."


    "However, I don''t know how Luo''er accepted the disciples, how did they go."


    "If there are disciples who become talents, there will be disciples who become talents. It''s just that at least one disciple has to come to teach them. Otherwise, I can''t carry out the three-level unity at all."


    Chu Yuan murmured in a low voice.


    He has now considered the overall situation settled.


    Tian Dao tuba is strengthened.


    Reunification of No. 3 to achieve a big breakthrough in realm.


    Chu Yuan predicts that he has completed all of them, and after No. 3 is unified, it is possible for his realm to reach the middle stage of the Great Dao Sage, or even the later stage, and even the peak is not impossible.


    "First call Luo''er to come and ask."


    Chu Yuan thought for a while, and immediately summoned Ye Luo.


    the next moment after his summons.


    A ripple appeared in the void of the sea of ??nothingness.


    Ye Luo''s figure slowly stepped out from inside.


    "Master."


    Ye Luo bowed his hands and said.


    After feeling the call of his master.


    He came right away without any fuss.


    "Luo''er, you don''t need to be more polite, let''s get up, for the matter that the teacher told you to accept the disciples, how are you doing?"


    Chu Yuan supported Ye Luo with one hand and easily lifted Ye Luo up.


    Even if Ye Luo broke through the Chaos Saint, it was very simple for Chu Yuan to support the former, and the former could not resist at all.


    The gap between the two sides is still very huge.


    "Return to Master, the disciple has recruited 7,362 disciples. Now the disciples are all under management, and these new disciples are also staying in Hidden Heaven Island."


    Yeluo bowed again and replied.


    His attitude was very respectful, not disrespectful at all.


    This is the status of Chu Yuan in their minds.


    Whether it is Ye Luo, or many disciples, who have broken through to any realm, they dare not violate Chu Yuan, dare not go against Chu Yuan, and dare not disrespect Chu Yuan.


    If one of the disciples is disrespectful to Chu Yuan.


    Maybe Chu Yuan doesn''t even need to make a move.


    Other disciples will clean up that disciple.


    In the minds of many disciples, the majesty of Chu Yuan is too high, so high that it is indescribable.


    "Okay, you teach first, if there is any change, then tell the teacher."


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly, indicating that she already knew.


    There are more than 7,000 disciples. If he can''t find a single disciple who is not teaching, then he really shouldn''t mess around.


    "Yes, Master."


    Ye Luo naturally agreed.


    Then, Chu Yuan and Ye Luo talked about some leisure things, and most of the former were concerned about the latter.


    They chatted for a while.


    Suddenly, Chu Yuan seemed to feel something, and his eyelids moved slightly, looking beyond the sea of ??nothingness.


    He felt Zhang Han''s breath.


    Zhang Han wanted to enter the sea of ??nothingness.


    This breath is issuing applications.


    asked Chu Yuan if he could enter the sea of ??nothingness.


    "Luo''er and wait a moment, Han''er is coming over, maybe you haven''t seen each other for a long time, it''s better to meet here."


    Chu Yuan said softly.


    "Ah? The second brother is here? Well, Master, the disciple has indeed not seen the second younger brother for a long time."


    Ye Luo was stunned for a moment, then nodded.


    He also hadn''t seen Zhang Han for a long time.


    These disciples, since the immortal world opened a new era, have been busy on their own and rarely get together.


    If it is the time of fairyland.


    They have not seen each other for tens of thousands of years.


    Now there is a chance, it¡¯s good to see you.


    Chu Yuan heard the words, no longer hesitated, and with a thought, let Zhang Han enter the sea of ??nothingness.


    Above the sea of ??nothingness, a beam of light appeared.


    The next moment, Zhang Han appeared in the sea of ??nothingness.


    Zhang Han at this moment is wearing a light blue brocade robe, his black hair is **** with a jade hairpin, his temperament is more calm and majestic than before.


    "Disciple pays respects to Master, Senior Brother, are you here too?"


    Zhang Han saluted and was a little surprised to find that Ye Luo was also in the sea of ??nothingness.


    "Luo''er came to look for a teacher. Naturally, there is something to do. It just happened that you came too, and you can catch up with each other. Maybe the two of you haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    Chu Yuan said with a chuckle.


    "No, Master, let''s talk about the old things, I''ll talk about it later, Master, this disciple is here to use the authority of Master''s Heavenly Dao to check the information of a living being."


    Zhang Han''s face was a little urgent, and he seemed to be a little puzzled, and he couldn''t understand it.


    "Huh? What''s going on?"


    Chu Yuan asked with a frown.


    Ye Luo also seemed to see that things were in a hurry, so he didn''t say hello to Zhang Han, but stood beside him, quietly waiting for the latter''s actions.


    "Master, this disciple has discovered a living being, but the disciple can''t actually spy on its fate, and the talent is far beyond everyone else''s. The disciple thinks that this person is not simple, so he specially adjusted his information to check."


    Zhang Han''s eyes were full of confusion.


    "Oh?"


    Chu Yuan was also curious.


    With Zhang Han''s realm, he can''t see through it? That''s kind of interesting.


    However, he was just curious.


    When he reopened the era in the fairy world, he gave many powerful talents to the creatures of the new era.


    Such as ''Child of Luck'', ''Extraordinary Understanding'', ''Natural Supreme'', ''Ancient Double Eyes'', ''Five Elements Spirit Body'', ''Chaos Immortal Body'', ''Spiritual Root of Heaven'' and so on.


    It was inevitable that Zhang Han had encountered those creatures with powerful talents.


    "Look, look for this person''s information."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand, and countless golden lights converged into a thick book in his hand.


    It records the information of countless creatures in the fairyland.


    It can be understood that this book is the ''Heavenly Dao Archives''.


    "Thank you, Master."


    Zhang Han took it and immediately flipped through it.


    He searched patiently, the more he searched, the tighter his brows became.


    Chu Yuan and Ye Luo did not disturb Zhang Han, but waited quietly.


    Zhang Han found his target after searching for a while.


    After he found it, he exclaimed, as if he had found something incredible...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 939： Taoist reincarnation

    Chapter 939 Daozu Reincarnation


    In the sea of ??nothingness.


    Zhang Han stared at the ''Heavenly Dao File'' in his hand in disbelief.


    To be precise, he was staring at one of the pages, his eyes widened, as if he couldn''t believe it.


    "Master, look here, this is the person."


    Zhang Han pointed to the page and said in a slightly horrified voice.


    "this person¡­"


    Chu Yuan and Ye Luo also followed what Zhang Han pointed and looked over.


    On that page, lines of golden text appeared.


    ¡¾Name: Zhang Dao¡¿


    ¡¾Race: Innate Spirit¡¿


    ¡¾Spiritual Root: Five Elements Heavenly Spiritual Root¡¿


    ¡¾Repair: Jindan¡¿


    ¡¾Talent: Chaos indestructible body, Pluto immortal body, natural Taoist species, extraordinary understanding, spiritual roots of the sky, five elements of spiritual body, associated vision, seven orifices exquisite heart, son of luck, reincarnation of Taoist ancestors]


    [Fate track: interfered by unknown forces, not included in the heavenly way]


    Um? ?


    Congenital beings?


    Chu Yuan narrowed his eyes slightly. He put a group of creatures in it before the opening of the era. These creatures are also known as ''innate spirits''.


    It''s just that he doesn''t remember that there are congenital beings who have so many top talents.


    The talent in this, every one of them is taken out, is the best in the immortal world.


    But so many talents are gathered in one person.


    No, wait¡­


    What is this last thing?


    Chu Yuan was stunned.


    Daozu reincarnated?


    Why doesn''t he remember that he set this talent?


    is wrong.


    He never set this talent at all.


    "The reincarnation of Daozu? I never got this talent."


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but say it.


    "Master, this disciple does not remember that you have acquired this talent."


    Ye Luo was also surprised.


    He also doesn''t remember such a thing as ''the reincarnation of Taoist ancestors''.


    "have a look."


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    His finger lightly tapped on ''Reincarnation of Daozu''.


    A golden ripple centered on his fingertips gently spread in all directions, and finally merged into nothingness.


    The next moment, a message floated up.


    ''The reincarnation of Daozu is the reincarnation of Daozu during the flood and famine period, and Daozu is Hongjun Daoist''


    Um?


    Hongjun?


    Chu Yuan narrowed his eyes.


    Of course he knew this character.


    Honghuang Daozu, the first spokesperson of the Dao of Heaven.


    As far as he knows, this Taoist ancestor has long since disappeared, why is there a reincarnation now?


    And also reincarnated in the fairy world?


    Is this harmful to the fairy world?


    Chu Yuan subconsciously became defensive.


    Just when he was on guard, a message quickly poured into his mind.


    This is what Tiandao instinctively told him.


    Daozu Hongjun did not know the reason for the reincarnation of Bingjie, and turned into countless incarnations. This person today is only one of the reincarnations, not the only one.


    And this is not harmful to the Immortal Realm, Hongjun Daozu cannot threaten the Immortal Realm today.


    Today''s Immortal Realm has Chu Yuan in charge.


    There are also eighteen of his disciples.


    Hongjun Daozu is reborn, and he cannot threaten him at all.


    "No wonder, the reincarnation of Taoist ancestors will become a kind of talent, which is interesting."


    Chu Yuan chuckled lightly.


    Now that I understand it, it¡¯s easy to say.


    The reincarnation of this Taoist ancestor, I have to say, the talent is very high, and it is ridiculously high.


    Various top talents are integrated into one.


    itself must be an absolute existence in the future.


    Since this is the case, then he will make good use of it.


    The first small calamity promoted by Zhang Han is almost over, and I don''t know how to arrange the second one.


    is just right for this person to push.


    However, he doesn''t care about the specifics. Let these disciples handle it by themselves. He is only responsible for coordinating the overall situation, and he doesn''t care about the rest.


    Chu Yuan thought of this, and immediately talked to Ye Luo and Zhang Han.


    When the two heard the reincarnation of Daozu, they didn''t have much mood fluctuations, but their minds were very calm.


    There are two of them, one is a chaotic saint, and the other holds the power of the immortal world.


    Even if Daozu is reborn, they will not frown.


    Who is not a saint, who is afraid of who, besides, they still have the support of the master.


    "Second, the next small calamity, let this person start the game. You and other disciples can negotiate on your own. For the teacher, you only need to see the immortal world getting stronger, you know."


    Chu Yuan looked at Zhang Han and said softly.


    "Disciple obeys Master''s orders."


    Zhang Han nodded in command, and then stepped back.


    He left the sea of ??nothingness.


    All of a sudden, Ye Luo was left standing alone.


    "Luo''er, what else is there?"


    Chu Yuan turned her head, looked at Ye Luo again, and asked like this.


    "Master, the disciple is fine."


    Ye Luo bowed his hands and bowed.


    heard this.


    Chu Yuan nodded slightly, then chatted with Ye Luo, and let the latter leave the sea of ??nothingness.


    After Ye Luo left.


    Chu Yuan closed her eyes and began to ponder.


    Daozu reincarnated¡­


    Dao Ancestor Soldiers Reincarnated and turned into countless incarnations, this Zhang Dao is just one of the reincarnations.


    The ?? sum can be understood as the Daoist Hongjun was separated and divided into countless parts, and this Zhang Dao was one of them.


    "If you say that, wouldn''t Daozu never be able to recover again?"


    Chu Yuan subconsciously thought that the Daozu Association would never exist again.


    After all, it is transformed into countless copies, so it is basically impossible to survive.


    Just when he had doubts in his heart.


    Tiandao instinctively solved his doubts.


    The ancestors of Tao have been transformed into countless copies, but they can still exist again. These countless reincarnations, as long as one of them reaches the realm of saints, the rest will automatically return to their places.


    At that time, Daozu will reappear in the world.


    "Good guy."


    "It''s amazing that it can still be like this. As long as one reaches the holy state, the rest will automatically return to their places and can reappear in the world at once, but if one cannot reach the holy state, what should we do?"


    Chu Yuan touched his chin and whispered.


    He was just curious.


    However, there are countless incarnations reincarnated, and none of them can reach the holy realm. It should be unlikely. After all, the reincarnation of Taoist ancestors is a kind of talent, which represents the talent of sanctification.


    But it is still possible that an incarnation cannot be sanctified.


    After all, he taught his disciples, and he could not fail to teach any one, there are still some possibilities.


    Om¡­


    Tiandao instinct gave the answer again.


    This kind of reincarnation method is left behind. Although there are countless incarnations for reincarnation, they will still leave a source for reincarnation.


    If countless incarnations cannot be sanctified, then the source will automatically return to its place, and all those incarnations will be merged to re-manifest the deity.


    Of course, this kind of fusion of countless incarnations of the origin is just a candidate method. If it is not impossible, this step will never be used.


    Because the source is used to fuse countless incarnations, the strength cannot directly reach the peak, and it takes a certain period of time to recover. During this certain period of time, accidents are prone to occur.


    So this is just a fallback.


    Chu Yuan thought of this and thought about it...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 940： Get ready for Unity Three!

    Chapter 940 Prepare for the Unity of Number Three!


    In the ?? fairyland, in the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of years have passed.


    During this period of time, most of Chu Yuan''s dozen disciples became saints.


    Now you can become a saint, but you don''t need to kill the Chaos Demon God.


    Because the Chaos Demon God has fallen too much, countless unowned avenues are scattered in the extreme wilderness, waiting for the arrival of the destined people.


    Therefore, many disciples of Wudao School who want to become saints can directly occupy the Dao and become saints.


    On this day, in the sea of ??nothingness.


    Chu Yuan gathered many of his disciples here to meet here.


    More than a dozen saints met here, and a terrifying aura suddenly descended, causing the sea of ??nothingness to set off a turbulent wave.


    Especially after Ye Luo, the chaotic saint headed by him, came, the sea of ??nothingness almost collapsed.


    However, after Chu Yuan''s figure appeared, all the turbulent waves were smoothed out, and any power disappeared quickly.


    A supreme force enveloped the entire sea of ??nothingness, making the entire sea of ??nothingness extremely solid, and no breath could shake the sea of ??nothingness.


    "See Master."


    When many disciples saw Chu Yuan, they saluted and looked respectful.


    "All are exempt."


    Chu Yuan raised his hand slightly, and the power of Heavenly Dao emerged, supporting all these disciples.


    He looked up at these disciples with a look of relief in his eyes.


    Now, among his eighteen disciples, all of them have become saints, except for the little seventeen Ye Dao and the little eighteen Qin Zhen.


    This is something that makes him feel very relieved.


    Sixteen disciples of saints, one of them is a saint of chaos.


    "Thank you, Master."


    Many disciples are grateful.


    "Well, do you know what to do when you are summoned for the master."


    Chu Yuan stood there with a calm expression and said slowly.


    heard this.


    Many disciples look at me and I look at you, all shaking their heads, indicating that they are not clear.


    "Master, the disciples and others don''t know it, so please ask Master to make it clear."


    In the end, it was Ye Luo who stood up first and clasped his fists.


    "My teacher hopes that you will appear less in the fairyland in the future, and you can live in the long river of time or the sea of ??nothingness."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand lightly, after finishing these words.


    patiently explained to these disciples.


    Today''s Immortal World Spiritual Qi is already in short supply.


    The long river of time makes the internal time of the fairy world different from the external time, and the consumption of aura is not enough. Because the time is too fast, the speed of the transformation of aura in the fairy world is not so fast.


    Especially when supplying a dozen saints.


    The consumption of the spiritual energy of the fairy world is exaggerated to the extreme.


    Tens of thousands of years have passed.


    The spiritual energy of the immortal world has faintly shown signs of exhaustion.


    That''s why Chu Yuan let these disciples come over and let these disciples stay in the long river of time, or the sea of ??nothingness.


    Only these two places can supply more than a dozen saints at the same time.


    In short, these disciples must not continue to stay in the Immortal Realm.


    Otherwise, the fairy world will really collapse.


    "Yes, Master."


    Many disciples heard what Chu Yuan said.


    Where there are any other opinions, they all agreed.


    "Master, disciples too?"


    Ye Luo asked aloud.


    He hesitated.


    He is now in charge of an entire Wudao sect.


    If he left, Wudao Sect would collapse.


    "you do not need."


    Chu Yuan shook his head.


    supply a saint, even if it is a saint of chaos, that is no problem.


    After listening to Chu Yuan''s words, many disciples had no opinion, and they all prepared to leave.


    "Wait, don''t worry, the management of the immortal world still needs you, but every small disaster, you can only come down to manage and guide the disaster."


    Chu Yuan quickly added.


    Without the help of these disciples to manage, it would be very difficult for him to manage alone.


    These disciples naturally had no opinion on this, and agreed.


    All the disciples quickly left Chu Yuan''s sight, but none of them left the sea of ??nothingness, and they meant to live in the sea of ??nothingness.


    Chu Yuan spoke up.


    allows them to live in the sea of ??nothingness and the river of time.


    Then they naturally chose the sea of ??nothingness.


    Is there anything better than staying near your master?


    In front of Chu Yuan, only Ye Luo was still here.


    Obviously, Chu Yuan specially left the leaves to fall here.


    Chu Yuan meant to ask Ye Luo about those disciples.


    "Master, this disciple is ashamed to teach Master. Among the more than 7,000 disciples, most of them have shown their potential, but there are still a small number of disciples who cannot teach them to become talents. Disciple, disciple is ashamed..."


    Ye Luo said very ashamedly.


    "Huh? Are there any disciples who can''t teach them to become talents?"


    Chu Yuan''s eyes lit up when he heard it.


    Is there such a good thing?


    He had no hope at all.


    I didn''t expect Ye Luo to actually teach the disciples.


    Chu Yuan instantly turned his attention to the Shenguang trumpet, and began to investigate carefully.


    He felt this exploration instantly.


    The rules that exist within the Shenguang trumpet have become very weak, and with his strength, he can break through the rules at any time, and then the three will be unified.


    The leaves are falling!


    Really his good disciple!


    What a great hero!


    Chu Yuan was excited.


    He wants to go to the Three Unification now.


    But he still has reason.


    Fairyland needs management.


    He had to stay and managed the fairy world first.


    At least someone in the fairy world must be guarding, otherwise he will go to No. 3 to return to one, and his home will be stolen, which will not be fun.


    Chu Yuan woke up.


    He looked at Ye Luo, and he instantly had an idea in his heart.


    "Luo''er, I can''t blame you for this, but now as a teacher, there are more important things for you to do."


    Chu Yuan said.


    "I also ask Master to instruct, and the disciple will definitely help Master with all his strength."


    Ye Luo cupped his hands and said repeatedly.


    "Next, I don''t have time to be in the fairy world for my teacher. I need to go outside for a while. The fairy world will be handed over to you to manage it. You must manage the fairy world for my teacher. If you don''t have management experience, you can ask Han''er to manage it with you."


    Chu Yuan ordered.


    After he finished his orders.


    didn''t give Ye Luo a chance to refuse at all, the figure moved, turned into golden light, and disappeared in place.


    Only a mass of the source of the Heavenly Dao that can master the immortal world is left in front of Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo stood there blankly.


    is a little dumbfounded.


    Master, what are you doing?


    ¡­


    Chu Yuan didn''t mean to answer at all.


    Immortal world was handed over to Ye Luo, he was very relieved, so he left immediately.


    At the same time, Chu Yuan''s other two numbers also left the fairyland at this moment.


    The three numbers flew to the extreme desert together.


    Chu Yuan intends to unify No. 3 in Jihuang.


    He knew very well.


    Once he returns to No. 3, his strength will greatly increase, and his power will probably spread far and wide. He is afraid of spreading to the Immortal Realm, so he goes to the extreme desert...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 941： can not look directly

    Chapter 941 Don''t look straight


    In the extreme south, in an endless darkness.


    At this moment, a dazzling light bloomed.


    This light is like the light of hope that blooms at the beginning of all things.


    The appearance of ?? light instantly illuminated most of the extreme wilderness.


    All creatures that come into contact with the light will instantly turn into the place where they were born, and all the origins of life will be stripped away and merged into the light.


    Fortunately, there are not many creatures living in the extreme wasteland now, and most of them are in chaotic nothingness. Otherwise, under this light, countless chaotic demon gods may have fallen.


    in the very center of that light.


    A figure with divine light all over stood there quietly.


    He stood there, motionless, but the breath he inadvertently exuded made the whole world tremble, as if he was the **** who looked down on all living beings, the ancestral **** who opened up the world, and was indescribably precious.


    This person is Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan was standing in the extreme wilderness. If anyone could see its expression through the divine light, he would be in a trance.


    "Divine Light..."


    Chu Yuan opened his mouth and said two words softly. He raised his hand and looked straight at his palm.


    In his palm, a ball of golden light floats, which is the origin of the Heavenly Dao in the Immortal Realm, and it is also the original Heavenly Dao tuba.


    After spending several years, Chu Yuan finally completed the Unity of No. 3.


    It''s just that there was a little error on the way to the unity of No. 3.


    Tian Dao Tuba is not integrated into the two numbers of Shenguang.


    After the fusion of Shenguang Tuba and Shenguang Small, it automatically rejected the fusion of Tiandao Tuba, and did not accept Tiandao Tuba at all.


    That''s what led to the current situation.


    The fusion of the two divine lights.


    The power of ?? has indeed increased greatly, but his mind has always been fixed in the Shenguang.


    Tian Dao Tuba can no longer be opened.


    He is like a puppet without a mind.


    Chu Yuan also knew why his Tiandao tuba couldn''t fit in.


    Because the divine light itself is a very pure thing, it does not allow the integration of Heavenly Dao at all.


    The way of heaven is an impurity to Shenguang, an impurity that is repelled by Shenguang.


    To put it another way, the level of the Dao of Heaven is much worse than that of Shenguang, so Shenguang instinctively feels that the Dao of Heaven is an impurity and is not allowed to blend in.


    Chu Yuan had no choice but to fuse the two numbers of Shenguang, and gave up the Tiandao trumpet.


    However, the fusion of the two Divine Lights did not disappoint him.


    Feel the power inside.


    Chu Yuan was also satisfied for a while.


    Today''s Divine Light actually possesses the strength of a ''Sage of the Great Dao''.


    The most important thing is that he has mastered a supreme rule, which transcends the Dao and transcends everything.


    The name of the rule, ''Don''t look directly''!


    No creature, no matter what kind of cultivation base, can''t look directly at him. Once he looks directly at him, he will fall instantly.


    And as far as he can see, he can control the life and death of any creature and the demise of any world.


    This is a bug-like ability.


    This is the ability of Shenguang.


    In other words, it is the ability of Shenguang itself.


    "However, the source of this Divine Light still hasn''t given me an answer."


    Chu Yuan frowned.


    He merged into the Shenguang, and only got a message that he does not belong here.


    belongs to the existence in that beam of light.


    And there is a sense of traction somewhere, which makes him go to that beam of light and enter other worlds.


    "Have to go there to find the answer."


    Chu Yuan looked in the direction of the beam of light with a deep gaze.


    His heart throbbed a little.


    Want to go there immediately and find out the truth.


    But he knew that now was not the right time.


    He must go back to the fairyland first.


    "Ugh."


    Chu Yuan sighed softly, turned around and walked back in the direction of the fairyland.


    He stepped out, and the figure disappeared.


    When ?? reappeared, he had come to the chaotic nothingness.


    The horror of its speed is indescribable.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the other side.


    In that beam of light.


    One after another divine light appeared again, floating in the darkness for a while, and then quickly gathered together to form a figure.


    is the divine light that appeared in the extreme wilderness before.


    As soon as this divine light appeared, he raised his head and looked in the direction where Chu Yuan disappeared.


    "Hey, that''s weird, wasn''t the source slashed? Why is the source restored now?"


    "My dear, it''s not like this, you''re still playing, and you''ve divided the source into two, right? But why can it be merged back? It''s strange enough."


    Shenguang Existence watched Chu Yuan leave the direction and muttered to himself, he didn''t seem to understand.


    stood there and thought for a long time.


    Then he took back many thoughts.


    "Forget it, that''s fine, save yourself a bit of trouble, I guess I''ll be back soon, but I don''t know how to deal with it then."


    "However, he seems to have found one of the rules? It''s quite fast."


    In the eyes of the existence of the divine light, a memory emerged again.


    The existence of ??, who created everything in the world, that existence, cannot be seen directly, cannot be understood, cannot be imagined, cannot be touched, cannot be clearly stated, and is the supreme existence above everything.


    However, no matter how strong the existence is, he has also lost himself. Whether it can be reproduced now is still a matter of choice.


    According to the current situation, it is very possible.


    After all, the source has been found.


    The presence of divine light flickered in the eyes.


    He had some anticipation in his heart.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of power will bloom after that existence reappears.


    ¡­


    fairyland.


    Extremely barren in the past few years, the time flow here is different, but millions of years have passed.


    One after another small calamity in the immortal world is passing by in the push.


    In today''s Immortal Realm, the sentient beings are no longer weaker than the sentient beings of the previous era, and even stronger in some respects.


    There is no way to do that.


    In the immortal world today, although Chu Yuan is not there, those disciples of Chu Yuan are still there.


    There are Ye Luo and Zhang Han to coordinate the overall situation, and more than a dozen disciples take turns in charge of the small calamity, and there is a long river of time.


    In this era of the Immortal Realm, it is impossible not to become stronger as soon as possible.


    On this day, another small calamity passed in the fairyland.


    A dozen disciples of Wudao Sect gathered here to discuss the next small calamity, who will be responsible, and how to do it.


    But before the next small calamity began, a disciple opened his mouth and threw a question.


    "Brothers, brothers, sisters, brothers and sisters, the immortal world has fallen into a crisis of spiritual energy. I am afraid that if you don''t come out with a formula, there may be a big crisis in the immortal world."


    It was Su Xi who spoke.


    She is the person in charge of this small robbery.


    So she understands what crisis the fairyland is facing today.


    After a long time, the spiritual energy of the fairy world really began to be in short supply...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 942： The peak of the avenue saint?

    Chapter 942 The peak of the avenue saint?


    "How about reducing the number of cultivators to ease the consumption of spiritual energy? Anyway, the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal World is now in charge of Senior Brother and Second Senior Brother, and it can be done."


    "Let''s start the era of the end of the law directly, and warn those monks to fight less and practice more."


    "If you don''t fight, how will you start the next small robbery? Is it possible to start the small robbery from the perspective of a mortal?"


    "How should mortals start a small calamity? The whole mortal world war?"


    "If you don''t do this, how should you solve the problem of spiritual energy in the fairy world?"


    A dozen disciples were discussing the issue of ''the immortal world''s spiritual energy is not available''.


    "Okay, stop arguing, since you can''t decide, just slow down first, wait for the Master to return, and then let the Master decide."


    Ye Luo couldn''t help frowning when he saw the quarrel, stood up and said.


    "But Big Brother, Shizun still doesn''t know when he will be back."


    Zhang Han frowned and said this.


    If the master does not come back for a long time, then the spiritual energy of the immortal world will be exhausted, and then the trouble will be big.


    Immortal world has no spiritual energy, let alone become stronger, it is a good thing if it does not collapse.


    "For ten thousand years in the fairy world, the outside world may only pass a month, this..."


    Ye Luo also frowned.


    The second child is indeed right.


    When the master comes back, the fairy world is afraid that it will collapse.


    Just when many disciples were at a loss.


    A voice sounded quietly.


    "No problem, my teacher is here."


    This voice seemed to sound in their hearts, and it seemed to echo in their ears.


    This is the voice of Master!


    Master is back!


    Many disciples were excited.


    In the fairy world, the flow of time is different, and they have not seen the master for a long, long time.


    Now that I see Master again, how can I not be excited.


    Chu Yuan also did not make a fool of himself.


    But the figure moved and manifested.


    "Meet the Master."


    A dozen disciples saluted excitedly when they saw Chu Yuan.


    But after they saw Chu Yuan, they were all stunned.


    But they were only stunned for a moment, and soon they all felt a pain in their eyes, and lowered their heads subconsciously, not daring to look directly at Chu Yuan.


    A storm surged in one by one¡¯s heart.


    Why do they feel¡­


    Master seems to have changed.


    But they couldn''t tell exactly what changed.


    I feel like Master has become more and more unfathomable?


    "You don''t need to be too polite. The matter of the spiritual energy in the fairy world can be handed over to the teacher. Your next priority is to cultivate. The teacher is about to go to a brand new place to fight, and the teacher needs your help."


    Chu Yuan said softly.


    As soon as the words came out.


    All the disciples were shocked.


    Going to a brand new place to fight?


    brand new?


    Almost at the same moment, they thought of the beam of light before.


    Is ??Master really going there?


    They all turned their attention to Master.


    But when he landed on Shizun, he couldn''t help lowering his head one by one.


    Master seems to have some kind of supreme divine power on his body, and he is not allowed to spy on him at all.


    Once he spied, it would cause stinging pain in his eyes, and even under the forcible gaze, there was a feeling of Taoism breaking down.


    Can''t look directly at Master!


    This is the first feeling in the hearts of many disciples.


    But this still can''t stop the fiery in their hearts.


    Follow the Master and conquer a new land!


    "However, although the teacher needs your help, there must be someone to manage the immortal world, so let''s make an agreement for the teacher. When the teacher wants to leave, you will reach the chaotic saint. Leave for the teacher, and if you can''t reach it, stay in the fairyland and guard the fairyland for the teacher."


    Chu Yuan said slowly.


    When he said this, he was not just talking nonsense.


    is not a chaotic saint, following him into the beam of light will have no effect at all, on the contrary, there may be great danger.


    So if you can''t reach the Chaos Saint, it''s better to stay in the fairyland.


    Anyway, he does need someone to guard his fairyland.


    It was just right to stay in the fairyland, guarding him.


    heard what Chu Yuan said.


    The disciples also exploded.


    If you can''t reach the Chaos Saint, you have to stay in the fairyland, and you can''t follow the master to a new place.


    You must know that most of them are now in the realm of saints.


    Except for the big brother Ye Luo, everyone else is a long way from the Chaos Saint.


    How could it be possible to break through so quickly without a fortuitous encounter.


    Many disciples wanted to say something, but they could feel the unquestionable feeling in the Master, and they swallowed the words that were about to be said one by one.


    In disguise, he acquiesced to what Master said.


    "Master, the disciple has a question."


    Suddenly, Ye Luo came out and asked aloud.


    "Luo''er, ask."


    Chu Yuan looked at his eldest disciple, and in his sight, everything about Ye Luo was seen through.


    He nodded in satisfaction.


    In his eyes, the dharma figure behind Ye Luo is holding a divine sword, surrounded by the avenue of swords, and the endless power is contained in it.


    His aura seemed to have reached the mid-term peak of the Chaos Saint.


    Give a little more time, and maybe you will be able to break through to the later stage of Chaos Saint, or even the peak of Chaos Saint.


    I have to say that Ye Luo is his most satisfied disciple, and also the disciple who is most likely to break through the Dao Sage.


    "Master, why does the disciple feel that Master has changed a lot?"


    Ye Luo asked such a question.


    This also resonated with many disciples.


    That''s what they want to ask too.


    "Luo''er, and disciples, don''t worry, what you have seen before is only the dharma image of the teacher, and now it is the deity of the teacher."


    Chu Yuan said lightly.


    When many disciples heard this, they were even more shocked.


    It was so powerful before, but it was just the dharma of the master?


    Now is the deity of the master?


    Many disciples tried to look up and see the deity of their master, but they found that it was impossible for them to look directly at their master!


    It seems that some kind of rule surrounds them.


    Don''t look directly at Chu Yuan!


    If they were forced to look directly, I¡¯m afraid all of them would fall.


    "Dare to ask Master, what state are you in now?"


    Zhang Han couldn''t help but ask.


    He was very curious as to what kind of realm it was that could reach such a terrifying level.


    "It''s considered a sage of the Great Dao, but the sage of the Great Way may not be an opponent of a teacher."


    Chu Yuan thought about it and answered like this.


    He mastered the rule of ''not looking directly''.


    Ordinary Daoist saints can be beheaded by him under his watch.


    But some Dao saints have special means, so he dare not say that they can kill all Dao saints.


    But when the disciples heard it, they couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    According to the saying of Master.


    Master is the pinnacle of Daoist saints?


    The invincible among the saints of the avenue?


    Chu Yuan didn''t know the thoughts of such disciples, and now he plans to manage the immortal world by himself.


    These disciples need to practice.


    The task of managing the immortal world falls to him alone...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 943： the formation of the universe

    Chapter 943 The formation of the universe


    In the fairyland, time flies by.


    In an instant, nearly ten thousand years have passed.


    On this day, Chu Yuan, as always, stayed in the sea of ??nothingness and managed an entire immortal world.


    In these days, he did not go to other places, but stayed in the sea of ??nothingness, using the origin of heaven, to control the entire immortal world, and at the same time promote one small calamity after another, making the immortal world stronger.


    The problem of insufficient spiritual energy in the immortal world was solved directly in his hands.


    Chu Yuan just lost a little bit of the origin of the Dao of Heaven, and it replenished the spiritual energy of the entire immortal world.


    Therefore, the spiritual energy of the immortal world is no longer insufficient, and the monks in the immortal world continue to grow.


    It''s just that it has grown for so long, and no monks who can break through the transformation of gods and break the rules have appeared.


    Every time there are many cultivators in the Immortal Realm, Chu Yuan will promote the catastrophe and start a war. It is like cutting leeks, cutting one crop after another.


    However, while Chu Yuan opened one eye and closed the other, there were still some spiritual cultivators left over from the small robbery.


    For example, Zhang Dao, who has survived to this day, is a cultivator at the peak of God Transformation, with a strength that is almost invincible in the world.


    It¡¯s just that he has been in seclusion all the time, not contaminated with the world, so Chu Yuan has no reason to deal with it, so he just turns one eye away.


    As for why Zhang Dao has been in seclusion.


    Chu Yuan knew it too.


    I want to break through the realm of transformation and reach the realm of Mahayana.


    After all, there has always been a legend in the fairyland, and it is possible to break through to the Mahayana realm. This is the cake that Chu Yuan painted to the entire fairyland.


    Zhang Dao ate this cake and practiced ascetic all the time.


    It has been repaired for countless years, and no further progress is allowed.


    Chu Yuan found out, but it didn''t make sense. This was originally a cake, and whoever believed it was an idiot.


    "In recent years, there have been a lot of troubles in the mortal world. So many cold weapons have been developed, and large-scale wars have been launched."


    "And sometimes, mortal wars also attract immortal practitioners, which is really worrying."


    Chu Yuan is dealing with mundane things at the moment.


    Compared with the affairs of the immortal world, the mundane things made him more anxious.


    Immortal practitioners are leeks to him.


    Mortals are what he cares about.


    But this mortal is too capable of causing trouble, and every once in a while, large-scale wars are launched, and things like seizing power have happened repeatedly.


    Sometimes, a country believes in its heavenly way. In order to overthrow the rule, people who seize power will say something, the sky is dead, the yellow sky should stand up, something against the sky.


    If it wasn''t for Chu Yuan''s indifference, he would have been punished long ago.


    Mortal affairs, he is really difficult to handle.


    So most of the time, I choose to ignore it, thinking that it won¡¯t be a big problem anyway, and it will still happen.


    It''s just that there are times when the mortal war draws in the cultivator, making it difficult for him to do it.


    Immortal practitioners must be in charge.


    The mundane is not easy for him to manage.


    "Would you like to completely separate the world of immortals from the world of mortals? But how?"


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly.


    He looked down at the current fairyland.


    Today''s fairyland, the sky is dark, like a starry sky, that is a long river of time.


    At the extreme ends of the fairy world, there are three-legged golden crows and lunar stars alternating back and forth, forming an alternation of day and night.


    "Would you like to imitate the universe? Divide the mundane into countless planets, and then place the world of immortals in the center of the universe. In a long time, the universe will be the universe."


    Chu Yuan squinted slightly, feeling very feasible.


    As for how to make the sun and moon shine on each planet, this is very simple, just let the real three-legged golden crow and the lunar star project.


    For example, he can set up a pattern that is the same as the solar system, covering all parts of the universe.


    "It works."


    Chu Yuan instantly acquiesced in her heart.


    He lowered his eyes to look at all beings.


    A thought passed by, and countless sentient beings passed out.


    At this moment, both cultivators and mortals fell to the ground.


    Under the supreme power of Chu Yuan, the entire immortal world burst apart.


    Countless fragments have been transformed into planets, all over time.


    And the entire world of immortality was transformed into a large fragment of a round sky, located in the center of the long river of time.


    In one thought, a huge universe was formed.


    The minds of ordinary people and cultivators were also instilled with many memories at the same time.


    They won''t feel that there is anything special about this change, but they will feel that it is the way it is.


    This is the supreme power of Chu Yuan.


    "It''s still a little bit, this universe is too small."


    "Nether, come."


    Chu Yuan spoke softly.


    Prepare to expand the entire universe with countless lower bounds.


    Those souls from the lower world, those who cultivate immortals, gather in the immortal world, and ordinary people are thrown into various planets.


    In his thoughts, countless lower realms suddenly turned into fragments according to his thoughts, filling the entire universe.


    At this moment, the universe is completely complete.


    "It''s still a little bit short. If there is a cultivator in the mundane, it will disrupt the rules of the mundane."


    Chu Yuan raised her eyebrows slightly.


    He did not allow the common people to be persecuted by cultivators.


    After thinking for a while.


    Chu Yuan spoke slowly.


    "According to the order of this seat, people who can cultivate immortals are not allowed to exist in the mortal world. If someone has the talent of immortality, the rules of the universe should transfer those who cultivate immortals into the world of immortals."


    This is what Chu Yuan said, and it is also a rule set in the entire universe.


    In the future, once someone has outstanding talent and the possibility of immortal cultivation, the rules of the universe will send people away in various ways.


    As for the method, it is up to you to follow the rules of the universe.


    Whether it is the way of rebirth or the way of transmigration, Chu Yuan will not ask.


    "This is done."


    Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    The universe has been set, and it should be able to do what he thinks next.


    Chu Yuan saw that everything was done, so she stopped worrying about it and closed her eyes.


    The fairyland collapsed into the universe.


    But the sea of ??nothingness did not collapse, but turned into an independent existence, existing in the entire universe.


    ¡­


    Time passed quickly again.


    In the center of the universe, in a corner of the Immortal Cultivation Realm where the sky is round.


    Zhang Dao, who had the highest cultivation base in the world, woke up, looked up at the sky, felt that something had changed, and felt that nothing had changed.


    "I don''t know when I can break through the Mahayana realm. According to legend, there are immortals. I don''t know if there is any hope of becoming immortals in my life."


    Zhang Dao sighed.


    He looked up at the sky.


    He really doesn''t know if he can break through.


    In his life, since he was born, he has been unparalleled in talent.


    But since he broke through to the realm of God Transformation, he felt that his talent had an end.


    has practiced for countless years, but his mana cannot be increased in the slightest.


    Just when Zhang Dao mourned.


    Suddenly, a voice sounded in his mind.


    "Do you want to break through the saint?"


    Um?


    Zhang Dao was stunned for a moment, wondering where the sound came from...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 944： you know me?

    Chapter 944 Do you know me?


    "You, do you want to break through the saint?"


    A strange voice resounded quietly in Zhang Dao''s heart.


    Zhang Dao was stunned for a moment.


    What''s with this sound?


    Could it be his inner demon?


    But he is now the highest cultivation base in the world, the powerhouse at the pinnacle of spiritual transformation, how can he still have demons.


    This is impossible.


    Could it be¡­


    Is this the opportunity for him to break through the realm?


    The next realm is the Mahayana realm.


    Zhang Dao was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes shone brightly.


    So, this is the opportunity for his breakthrough.


    is also right, it is impossible for a demon to appear for no reason.


    If there is, it is either external reasons, or suffering due to the impending breakthrough of the realm.


    So, as long as he gets rid of this inner demon, he can break through?


    Zhang Dao suddenly became excited.


    But he is excited, he still needs to communicate with this inner demon to see what caused the inner demon to be born, and fundamentally solve the inner demon.


    "Saint? Do you really want to break through the saint?"


    Zhang Dao pronounced inwardly, trying to communicate with this strange voice.


    "Saints are the supreme realm. If you are not a saint, you will never know what practice is."


    That voice answered.


    It seems that the person who made this sound is in Zhang Dao''s heart, so he can answer immediately.


    When Zhang Dao heard this, he sneered to himself.


    Saints?


    He has never heard of the realm of saints.


    He only knew that above him was the Mahayana realm, and further up was the transcendence realm.


    Further up is the legendary fairyland.


    According to rumors, when you reach the realm of immortals, you can fight against the sky, reverse the ages, and reverse everything.


    This inner demon told him about the realm of a saint, thinking that it was because he had gone wrong in his cultivation and thought wildly, that he jumped out of such an inner demon.


    also saints.


    Holy shit.


    However, he still needs to continue to communicate with this demon.


    "Can saints be as powerful as immortals?"


    Zhang Dao continued to ask.


    "If you are not holy, you will end up being ants."


    The voice continued to answer.


    "Ridiculous, immortals are the most powerful, what a **** saint you are, why don''t I remember, I was born with this kind of idea, how could I have a demon like you."


    Zhang Dao wanted to continue chatting, but he heard this voice say so.


    For a while, he couldn''t help it anymore.


    He would not allow this inner demon to belittle the realm he aspired to.


    Fairyland!


    According to this voice, there are ants under the saints, so is the realm of the immortals too?


    He doesn''t spray this, he''s sorry for himself.


    The voice was silent for a while after hearing what Zhang Dao said, as if he didn''t know how to answer.


    "Forget it, I''ve said it all here, let''s just say it straight, although you are my inner demon, but you and I are one, or you can go away on your own, when I break through the realm, I will definitely not forget you. "


    Zhang Dao saw this and began to persuade.


    The voice didn''t answer again, and seemed to sense Zhang Dao''s stubbornness.


    "Where did you go? Come out."


    Zhang Dao was in a hurry.


    thought the demon had escaped.


    A breakthrough opportunity that I finally found.


    If it just disappeared, he would have to cry to death.


    ¡­


    at the same time.


    In the sea of ??nothingness.


    Chu Yuan is dealing with Immortal Realm affairs.


    Just as he was dealing with it, suddenly, he seemed to sense something and looked towards the void of nothingness.


    "what is this?"


    Chu Yuan raised her eyebrows slightly.


    His heart moved, and he already knew everything.


    A trace of Hongjun''s residual spirit?


    How did this thing find him here?


    Aren''t you afraid that he would crush him to death?


    Chu Yuan was curious, but he didn''t have any ill intentions.


    Instead, he wanted to see a trace of Hongjun''s remnant spirit.


    With the tacit approval of Chu Yuan.


    Hongjun''s residual spirit successfully entered the sea of ??nothingness and came to Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan looked up at the white light in front of her and nodded slightly.


    "Fellow Daoist Hongjun suddenly visited, what advice do you have?"


    Chu Yuan was very polite.


    With his current strength, suppressing the remnant of Hongjun is just a matter of thought.


    Calling Hongjun a Taoist friend is just for the sake of the other party''s former Taoist ancestor.


    "Why do you have to be so polite, how can you be a good friend of yours as a poor Taoist?"


    That trace of Hongjun''s remnant spirit looked a little frightened.


    seems to have gotten a word from Chu Yuan''s "daoist friend", which made him feel very uneasy.


    "There''s no need for that, it''s just a salutation."


    Chu Yuan shook her head.


    He also didn''t know why Hongjun Remnant Spirit respected him so much.


    But he had a feeling that he took for granted.


    It seems that Hongjun is naturally inferior to him, not a level existence.


    Of course, the level he was referring to was the level at the level of life, not the level of cultivation.


    "So, that poor Daoist is disrespectful, Your Excellency, how could you appear in such a place?"


    Hongjun Remnant lowered his head, did not dare to look directly at Chu Yuan, and spoke to the latter respectfully.


    "you know me?"


    Chu Yuan was surprised.


    Why listen to Hongjun''s tone, as if he knew himself.


    He didn''t remember, he had dealt with Hongjun.


    "Knowing is not knowing."


    Hongjun Remnant Spirit answered like this.


    Now Chu Yuan is even more confused, what is this and what...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 945： chaotic reincarnation

    Chapter 945 Chaotic Reincarnation


    In the sea of ??nothingness.


    Chu Yuan looked at the remnant of Hongjun in front of him and was a little stunned.


    Does this remnant of Hongjun know him?


    "Know, but don''t know, what does it mean?"


    Chu Yuan squinted slightly, stared at the remnant of Hongjun, and asked slowly.


    He really did not understand what this sentence meant.


    Know or not?


    Are you kidding?


    "Your Highness, Pindao has seen an existence with the same origin as you, and I know that Your Honor is not the same as us, but Pindao and Your Highness have never met, so it can be regarded as knowing or not knowing. ."


    Hongjun Remnant Spirit shook his head and said so.


    heard this.


    Chu Yuan instantly understood.


    The other party should have seen other divine lights, such as that divine light exists.


    These divine lights are essentially the same.


    "I see."


    "By the way, fellow Daoist Hongjun, I still don''t know what you are doing when you visit this place."


    Chu Yuan raised his eyes again to look at the remnant of Hongjun.


    His gaze swept over.


    gave Hongjun remnant an indescribable pressure, and the remnant almost dissipated.


    Fortunately, Chu Yuan reacted in time.


    protected the remnant of Hongjun.


    Otherwise, the remnant of Hongjun will have to perish.


    "Your remnant is too weak."


    Chu Yuan shook his head.


    was almost gone with one look from him.


    This look was unintentional.


    "Thank you sir."


    "Pindao came here this time to ask for your help..."


    Hongjun Remnant Spirit spoke up.


    He probably told Chu Yuan about what happened to him.


    roughly means that one of his favorite reincarnations, Zhang Dao, is now brainwashed and does not believe in saints.


    Zhang Dao does not believe in saints, and he cannot break through to saints by himself.


    If he can''t break through to the saint, he can''t be resurrected and come back again.


    So Hongjun wanted to ask Chu Yuan for help.


    At least help Zhang Dao to break through to the saint.


    "Oh? Interesting."


    After hearing this, Chu Yuan thought a little, and a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    I didn''t expect that a foreshadowing he left at will at that time would actually have such an effect.


    At that time, he drew a big cake for these leeks... these immortal cultivators, saying that there is a realm of immortals.


    In fact, the Immortal Realm has already reached its peak when it reaches the Divine Transformation Realm.


    After reaching the top, you need to agree to the way of heaven to go up.


    Chu Yuan disagreed, so it was impossible for the immortal creatures to break through to the realm above.


    In the realm of the fairy world today.


    God Transformation is equivalent to Da Luo Jinxian, and the quasi-sages and saints above are basically unable to break through.


    "I can help with this, but fellow Daoist, why should I help you?"


    Chu Yuan looked at Hongjun''s remnant with a half-smile.


    "If you are worthy of help, the poor Taoist is willing to pay any price."


    Hongjun Remnant Spirit said it decisively without any hesitation.


    He was willing to pay any price.


    "Want to pay anything? But you know, you''re not helping me? Even when you''re at your peak."


    Chu Yuan had a smile in her tone.


    He is also telling the truth. When Hongjun Daozu was at his peak, to him now, he was just an ant.


    Not to mention the current Hongjun.


    "Pindao can help Zunshang manage the immortal world."


    Hongjun Remnant Spirit pondered for a while, and said slowly.


    "Manage the fairyland?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment.


    It seems that it is also possible.


    His disciples all pretended to follow him, so this fairyland is really unmanaged.


    It seems very feasible to let Hongjun manage the fairy world.


    "Can."


    Chu Yuan said softly.


    He made no demands.


    He is not worried about what Hongjun will do to the fairy world.


    If Hongjun is mismanaged.


    Even if Hongjun reaches the peak, what can he do.


    Under his ''can''t look directly'', it''s all illusory.


    "Thank you sir."


    Hongjun Remnant quickly thanked him.


    "Go ahead, I''ll help you."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand.


    See this scene.


    Hongjun''s remnant spirit bowed his hands again.


    Then the figure quickly fled away and returned to Zhang Dao.


    Chu Yuan didn''t pay much attention to this matter.


    is just something he can solve in a single thought.


    He fell in thought.


    Zhang Dao is equivalent to ''Son of Heaven''.


    When Zhang Dao wants to break through, he will break through.


    One thought to this point.


    Chu Yuan stopped thinking about it, closed her eyes, and continued to practice.


    ¡­


    In the fairyland, thousands of years are fleeting.


    In the past 10,000 years, the fairyland universe has continued to develop.


    Among mortals, the cycle of life and death is still going on.


    Among the ?? cultivators, the leeks were cut one after another.


    Among them, Hongjun has recovered, but his cultivation has not recovered, so Chu Yuan tacitly allowed the former to recover in the fairyland.


    this day.


    Chu Yuan was still practicing.


    Suddenly, there was a movement from the instinct of heaven, which made Chu Yuan instantly come back to his senses.


    "Is there a problem with reincarnation?"


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help frowning when she learned the news from Tiandao instinct.


    Tiandao instinctively said.


    The reincarnation of the fairy world seems to be unable to withstand the infinite reincarnation of so many mortals, and it becomes very chaotic. If it is not managed, there will be accidents.


    "In today''s immortal world, the matter of reincarnation seems to be handed over to the underworld for management. Wasn''t it arranged before the second child left?"


    Chu Yuan felt a lot of confusion.


    He thought.


    A clone was formed immediately, heading for the underworld of the fairyland universe.


    When he entered the underworld, he was stunned.


    The underworld of the fairyland universe is built under the universe. Originally, Chu Yuan thought that this place should be gloomy and there is no figure.


    Unexpectedly, the scene that came into his eyes made him stunned.


    In this underworld, there are many cities, and in each city, there are many ghosts, and these are undergoing modern conversations.


    The content of these conversations made Chu Yuan unable to help but twitch at the corners of her mouth.


    "Brother, do you have an iron-eating beast reincarnation contract? Thirty million ghost coins, you sell it to me."


    "You just came down, right? You want to be reborn as an iron-eating beast contract with 30 million yuan? How did you die, how could you be so stupid..."


    "How did I die? Speaking of which, I am wronged. I licked a girl, and her grandmother was sick. I said something stupid. If her grandmother can recover from the illness, I am willing to pay thirty years of my life. Hear, and then I''m gone..."


    "My dear, it''s still you, I suggest you buy a contract for the reincarnation of a sow..."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This is a conversation between two ghosts.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but twitch at the corners of her mouth.


    It''s all and nothing.


    The current reincarnation has become so chaotic.


    Buy and sell casually.


    also casually ecstasy.


    He did manage it for a long time and left it to the instinct of Heaven.


    But he didn''t know that reincarnation was such a mess.


    It¡¯s time to take care of it.


    At least before he leaves, he must manage it...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 946： Gang beating Zhangs second child

    Chapter 946 Group Fight


    In the ?? fairyland universe, for the great monk, the blink of an eye is already a vicissitudes of life.


    In an instant, tens of thousands of years have passed.


    During these tens of thousands of years.


    Chu Yuan successfully rectified the reincarnation.


    He did not choose to sort out the underworld, but flattened the entire underworld, and used the most direct reincarnation rules to carry out the reincarnation of beings.


    This method is indeed simple and effective.


    is very direct to eliminate all kinds of things that have and do not.


    Rectify the matter of reincarnation.


    Chu Yuan has been staying in the sea of ??nothingness, quietly retreating.


    Retreat has come to this day.


    Chu Yuan felt that the time was right, and was ready to leave for the world of divine light.


    Before going.


    Chu Yuan called his eighteen disciples to review their practice.


    He took a cursory look and couldn''t help but be surprised.


    I didn''t expect that several disciples actually advanced to the Chaos Saint Realm.


    Among them, there are even more disciples who are the pinnacles of saints, only one step away from the saints of chaos.


    Chu Yuan nodded in satisfaction.


    As soon as he thought about it, he showed these disciples in the form of data, so that he could see clearly which disciple was stronger.


    ¡¾The Battle Power Ranking of Wudao Sect Disciples¡¿


    ¡¾First: Ye Luo (Sage of Chaos)¡¿


    ¡¾Second: Perilla (Chaos Saint)¡¿


    [Third: Tantai Luoxue (Sage of Chaos)]


    ¡¾Fourth: Zhang Han (Sage of Chaos)¡¿


    ¡¾Fifth: ÷Òóž (Half-step Chaos Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Sixth: Ai Qing (Half-step Chaos Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Seventh: Su Xi (Peak of Saints)¡¿


    ¡¾Eighth: Su Qianyuan (Peak of Saints)¡¿


    ¡­


    ¡¾Tenth: Hua Shenyi (Peak of Saints)¡¿


    ¡¾Eleventh: Lin Mo (Peak of Saints)¡¿


    ¡­


    ¡¾Sixteenth: Qin Zhen (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Seventeenth: Ye Dao (Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Eighteenth: Chen Jun (Saint)¡¿


    ¡­


    Good guy.


    All four disciples have been promoted to Chaos Saint, which is really a big help.


    It is a good thing that Zhang Lao Er has suddenly emerged.


    Chu Yuan did not feel strange.


    Zhang''s second talent has been strengthened.


    Quickly preached the Chaos Saint, he didn''t feel strange, but felt normal.


    But, why is Zhang second at the bottom after proving the Chaos Saint?


    Chu Yuan could see that apart from Ye Luo, Zi Su, Luo Xue, and Zhang Lao Er were all in the same realm, and they were all in the early stage of the chaotic saint.


    is a realm, why is Zhang second at the bottom?


    "Meet the Master!"


    Many disciples didn''t know what Chu Yuan was complaining about.


    "All the gifts, I plan to leave the fairyland for the teacher."


    Chu Yuan said slowly.


    He dropped a word.


    All the disciples were shocked.


    Did it come?


    Master is going to conquer that unknown land.


    Those disciples who were not sanctified were shocked.


    Are they going to be left behind?


    Just as they mourned.


    Chu Yuan''s words touched their hearts again and made them hope again.


    "The teacher is about to leave, and the immortal world has made a plan for the teacher. It will be taken care of by the former Hongjun Daozu, but the immortal world still needs to leave a disciple to inherit the Taoist line of Wudao."


    "I intend to hold a disciple competition for the teacher. The one with the lowest ranking will stay in the fairy world, and the rest will leave with the teacher."


    Chu Yuan talked eloquently.


    As soon as the words came out.


    All eyes fell on Zhang Han subconsciously.


    "No, what do you see me doing? I''m a chaotic saint on a horse!"


    Zhang Han was angry.


    These disciples, one by one, watch what he does.


    He is a Chaos Saint.


    Is it possible that he is at the bottom?


    Many disciples were relieved.


    almost forgot.


    Second Senior Brother is not the most delicious.


    Second Senior Brother is different today.


    Immediately, the eyes of many disciples focused on Chen Jun, Qin Zhen, and Ye Dao.


    Among the many disciples, these three were the latest to enter and the lowest realm.


    The last place is mostly decided from these three people.


    Chu Yuan didn''t say anything more when she saw this scene, just smiled.


    Then he stretched out his hand and waved, the figure disappeared, and a voice slowly fell.


    "This competition, there are no rules, fight on your own, the division just wants to know who is the last."


    This is the last sentence left by Chu Yuan.


    Leaving this sentence, Chu Yuan disappeared completely.


    He is not afraid of these disciples killing each other or something.


    is in the realm of saints, and it is not so easy to die.


    In the ?? competition, it is too difficult to lose a saint.


    After hearing Chu Yuan''s words, many disciples were stunned.


    There are no rules, fight on your own.


    In other words, can we join forces?


    Master only needs the ranking, not the process?


    I don''t know why, after hearing this sentence, their eyes fell on Zhang Han again.


    It seems pretty good to let the second senior brother stay behind?


    "Fuck you, you are too much, how could you possibly eliminate me!"


    How could Zhang Han not see that this group of fellow students was so thoughtful.


    wants to eliminate him first.


    His second brother Zhang is different now, and he is not easy to bully.


    "Come and fight!"


    Zhang Han is not afraid of facing many fellow students.


    His second brother Zhang will tell this group of fellow students today that he has risen!


    The next moment, I saw Zhang Han''s whole body blooming with azure blue brilliance, and the terrifying chaotic saint''s coercion descended.


    He is showing his strongest stance to this group of fellow students.


    But he hasn''t waited for how to use it.


    A sword qi slashed from nothingness, directly slashing Zhang Han into the air.


    "Senior brother, you don''t talk about martial arts!"


    Zhang Han, who flew out upside down, couldn''t help but complain.


    Above the sky, Ye Luo was holding a golden sword, hunting in robes, surrounded by light, as if a supreme saint had descended.


    "You brothers and sisters, since you want to eliminate the second child, let''s do it together. The second child is not easy to deal with. He still has a daughter-in-law who has not blessed him. If he blesses his daughter-in-law, his combat power will be catching up with the half-step Daoist saint."


    Ye Luo was not polite at all, and directed many of his colleagues to prepare to fight Zhang Han.


    This is not a joke.


    Zhang Han''s own strength is only in the early stage of Chaos Saint, but there is still the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm behind the opponent.


    The Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm can bless him at any time and combine with Zhang Han, and the opponent''s combat power will be much stronger than him.


    After hearing this, many of my classmates were no longer polite and started to fight Zhang Han.


    "Fuck, you guys are really going together!"


    Zhang Han couldn''t help but complain.


    His movements were not slow, as soon as he thought about it, thousands of formations rose up, and the terrifying formation shrouded the entire sea of ??nothingness.


    The next moment, Zhang Han started ''fire coverage''.


    He made a single move with one hand, attacking the formations one after another as if they didn''t want money, smashing at many disciples.


    Many disciples also showed their abilities.


    for a while.


    The entire sea of ??nothingness seemed to explode, and the aftermath of countless attacks spread, causing the entire fairyland universe to vibrate.


    In the end, Chu Yuan shot, stabilized the entire sea of ??nothingness, and blessed the power in it, so that the aftermath of the battle would not disperse...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 947： The first Zhang Lao Er

    Chapter 947 The first Zhang second


    The battle in the sea of ??nothingness has been going on for a long, long time.


    The battle between ?? saints will take tens of millions of years to decide the outcome, not to mention that there are chaos saints mixed in it.


    As Chu Yuan slightly accelerated the flow of time here, it took millions of years to end the battle.


    In the sea of ??nothingness.


    One by one, the disciples displayed their own dharma and stood in the sea of ??nothingness.


    But it is not difficult to see that every disciple has reached the limit, like the end of a strong arrow, all of them are very tired.


    This war has drained them all.


    They were almost exhausted.


    It was only because he couldn''t fall down that he was holding on to his body.


    at the top of the sea of ??nothingness.


    Four figures stood.


    There is no doubt that these four are the final winners of this battle.


    The person standing on the north side is Tantai Luo Xue, dressed in a plain azure robe, without wind, and without any signs of magic, but in his eyes, there is a chessboard that vaguely seems to be sitting there, controlling all beings.


    The one in the south is Shisu, the purple gas fluttering in the wind, surrounding in all directions, whether it is a saint or a chaotic saint, if you are not careful, you may fall into endless illusions and let her be slaughtered.


    The one on the east side is Ye Luo. He didn''t use the magic sign either. He was holding a golden divine sword.


    Those on the far west side are also in the best condition.


    not difficult to see.


    This person is the ultimate victor.


    cannot be called a winner.


    Rather, he is a person in the best condition.


    This person is Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han stood in the void, behind him, the huge phantom of the former Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm enveloped him and merged with him.


    made his stature extremely powerful, revealing an aura that vaguely surpassed the Chaos Saint.


    Obviously, this fight.


    Zhang Han alone suppressed all Wudao disciples.


    A fight is impossible.


    All depends on the daughter-in-law''s fairy world.


    Zhang Han didn''t exert much energy at all in this battle.


    The whole process was played by the fairy world, directly controlling Zhang Han''s body and fighting against the disciples of Wudao Sect.


    With the terrifying combat experience of the Heavenly Dao in the Immortal Realm, coupled with the combination of the two, it is natural to hang and beat the Wudao Sect disciples.


    Even Ye Luo is not the opponent of Zhang Han, who was laid down by the Heavenly Dao generation in the fairy world.


    After a chaotic battle, Zhang Han overwhelmed everyone and became the first person in Wu Dao Sect.


    At the same time, the last person came out, Ye Dao.


    Ye Dao had some bad luck in the chaos.


    Zhang Han, who was beaten by the Immortal Realm Heavenly Dao on behalf of him, slapped him out of the battle circle and became the bottom person.


    The winner has been divided.


    Chu Yuan also came here.


    When he fell, the pressure of divine light swept through everything.


    Forcibly pressed all the disciples'' dharma signs back.


    "Come here."


    Chu Yuan looked at his dozen or so disciples, nodded with satisfaction, waved his hand gently, and said.


    "Master."


    A dozen disciples came over.


    bowed towards Chu Yuan with respect.


    Only Ye Dao stood there in despair.


    This competition was his last place.


    This means that he wants to stay in the immortal world and cannot follow the master and go to the unknown land to fight.


    "Then the result of this battle is like this. Daoer stays in the fairyland and inherits the Wudao Sect, and the other disciples leave with the teacher."


    "Give you a little time for the teacher, and you will explain."


    Chu Yuan said so.


    "Disciple obeys Master''s orders."


    Many disciples answered in this way.


    But Ye Dao was disappointed.


    He was unwilling to accept the result.


    But as it happens, the result of the battle is like this.


    He couldn''t say anything either.


    Just when he chose to accept it silently.


    A ray of light flashed past.


    Ye Dao looked up.


    I saw that Chu Yuan stood in front of him at some point.


    followed by his classmates.


    "Master, brothers and sisters..."


    Ye Dao hesitated for a while, and said hello.


    "Daoer, don''t get lost. Although you are staying here, this matter should not be underestimated. It is related to the inheritance of the Daoist sect. Once you have settled down there, you have also completed the inheritance of Wudao Sect, and you can personally lead you there."


    Chu Yuan talked eloquently.


    Of course he could see that this disciple wanted to follow him, but Wu Dao Sect needed a disciple to stay and inherit.


    In the scene of the long river before, he clearly told him.


    Wudao Sect has an inheritance in the fairy world, in the extreme wilderness.


    Therefore, he must leave a disciple as an inheritance. Under the cause and effect, those future disciples of Wudao Sect who helped him over time will also reappear.


    "Master, is it true!"


    Ye Dao was overjoyed.


    What he was afraid of was that he would never see Master again in the future.


    If you can still see the Master, it is not unacceptable.


    "real."


    Chu Yuan said helplessly.


    When Ye Dao heard this, he immediately accepted it, and he was no longer lost.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan just smiled and didn''t care too much.


    He turned to look at the other disciples, thought for a while, and spoke slowly.


    "Disciples, all of you will inherit your own practice and leave a share to Daoer. If you meet a suitable person, you can give the inheritance."


    "Since my Wudao Sect chooses to leave the inheritance, I must leave the most complete inheritance. Luo''er''s inheritance can be the first disciple of Wudao Sect, Han''er is the second disciple, and so on."


    Just listen to what Chu Yuan said.


    He vaguely remembered that in the previous battle in the long river, some of those disciples were Ye Luo''s disciples, and some were Zhang Han''s disciples.


    To make them reappear, we must first let these disciples leave a legacy.


    This is cause and effect.


    "Follow the orders of the Master."


    These disciples, who dared to have any opinions, nodded and agreed.


    Chu Yuan also nodded, then moved and disappeared into the sea of ??nothingness, leaving the rest of the time for these disciples.


    He is going to prepare things for the unknown land.


    To leave a legacy, it is enough to have these disciples.


    He himself will not leave any legacy.


    This is not to say that he does not want to leave a legacy.


    Mainly, he himself is a very special existence.


    There is no legacy to keep.


    The rules on him are ¡®not to be looked at directly¡¯, and they cannot be left as inheritance.


    Besides, in the long river of time, I haven''t seen any disciples of his inheritance appear.


    So Chu Yuan had no idea about it.


    He is looking forward to it now.


    What is there in that unknown land?


    That unknown place, but the place where he was born.


    What exactly is his source.


    We will know when the time comes.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes flashed with divine light.


    intends to leave as soon as possible, he can''t wait...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 948： into the unknown

    Chapter 948 Entering the Unknown Land


    In the extreme wilderness.


    Chu Yuan led many disciples out of the fairyland universe, and they flew towards the pillar of divine light in the most central area of ??the extreme desert at a very fast speed.


    While flying, the disciples were still talking.


    "Hey, you said, what exactly is that unknown land."


    "Who knows this, I''m afraid no one knows except the master."


    "Is there a possibility that the master does not know the specific situation of the unknown land?"


    "Impossible, who is Shizun? How could he not know the situation there, if not, will Shizun let us follow him? Isn''t that tricking us? Obviously, Shizun must know of."


    Disciples, you are talking to me one by one.


    Among them, Zhang Han even said that Chu Yuan knew everything.


    attracted Chu Yuan to turn around and glared at Zhang Han fiercely.


    was so frightened that Zhang Han hurriedly lowered his head, how dare he look at him.


    Chu Yuan''s ''don''t look directly'' is not a cover, no one dares to look at him.


    Chu Yuan didn''t care either, just glared at the second Zhang and continued on.


    Speaking of which, he really didn''t know what was in the unknown land.


    He got only one piece of information.


    That unknown place is where he was born.


    Go there and maybe solve the mystery.


    Go all the way.


    Soon, they came before the beam of light.


    The beam of light is full of divine light.


    It''s just this divine light, which is a little blurrier than the one on Chu Yuan''s body.


    It seems that the two are not on the same level at all.


    Chu Yuan belongs to the superior.


    And the divine light in this beam of light belongs to the inferior.


    The two are not comparable.


    After Chu Yuan approached the beam of light, a sense of familiarity came over, causing the divine light on his body to flicker faintly, as if the two were resonating.


    This feeling is very comfortable for Chu Yuan.


    But for the dozen or so disciples behind him, it was uncomfortable.


    The ?? beam of light conveyed a sense of extreme danger to them, making them all face to face with enemies.


    But with Chu Yuan standing there, they didn''t make any moves, they just couldn''t help releasing their mana to soothe the feeling.


    "Disciples, what''s wrong?"


    Chu Yuan seemed to have noticed the situation of the disciples, turned her head slightly, and asked.


    "Master, disciple and others will be fine."


    How could Ye Luo and the others say no, they all shook their heads, indicating that they had nothing to do.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan did not hesitate to enter this beam of light to explore another world.


    "Then let''s get ready now, go inside, remember to follow me and don''t fall behind."


    "Luo''er, Zhang Han, you are behind the team, in case any of your brothers and sisters are left behind, for the teacher in the front, you are behind, keep the team moving forward, understand?"


    Chu Yuan instructed these disciples.


    After all, he didn''t know if there was any danger here.


    So he wanted to do his best to ensure the safety of his disciples.


    "Follow the orders of the Master."


    Many disciples naturally have nothing to say.


    Ye Luo and Zhang Han looked at each other, and both saw the solemn color in each other''s eyes.


    do not know why.


    They feel.


    This line, I am afraid there will be great danger.


    "Second, you must remember later, ask your daughter-in-law to come out to fight, otherwise there is a crisis and you can''t stop it."


    Ye Luo secretly transmitted his voice to Zhang Han and instructed him.


    "Okay, I get it, that''s not right... What are you saying about your daughter-in-law fighting on your behalf? We are partners, Senior Brother, you can''t beat me now, don''t be arrogant!"


    Zhang Han became anxious all of a sudden and looked at Ye Luo angrily, as if he could not wait to find this senior brother to fight.


    "What do you mean I can''t beat you? I can''t beat your wife, not you."


    Ye Luo glanced sideways.


    What a joke.


    Just this second brother Zhang?


    It''s not that he blows.


    He slashed his sword with all his strength, and I am afraid this second brother Zhang will kneel on the ground.


    What Ye Luo scrutinized was the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm on Zhang Han.


    Xianjie Tiandao fights on his behalf, and he is not an opponent.


    "you you you¡­"


    Zhang Han is so angry.


    He wanted to say something more.


    But Chu Yuan in front is ready to enter the beam of light.


    So Zhang Han couldn''t make any noise, he could only grit his teeth and stare at this senior brother, ready to follow the master and enter the beam of light.


    "Let''s go."


    Chu Yuan set off, ready to walk into the beam of light.


    A dozen disciples followed closely behind him.


    Chu Yuan took the lead into the beam of light.


    When he walked into the beam of light.


    The divine light bloomed all over his body, as if a miracle had come.


    The beam of light in front of ?? also resonated.


    humming¡­


    A divine light channel slowly opened.


    This passage seems to be welcoming Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a while, and without too much hesitation, stepped into the divine light tunnel.


    A dozen disciples behind him followed Chu Yuan and entered the channel of divine light.


    ¡­


    Enter the Divine Light Channel.


    It is a large piece of bright light.


    The divine light here is stronger than that on Chu Yuan''s body, illuminating the entire space.


    Chu Yuan came here.


    A warm current floated past him.


    It¡¯s like¡­


    seems to be his home.


    "Master, these divine lights?"


    The disciples behind ?? also saw it.


    These divine lights are the same as the divine lights on the Master.


    is essentially the same.


    "No need to say more, let''s go with the teacher."


    Chu Yuan didn''t want to say more, turned her head to glance at the disciples, smiled and shook her head.


    He kept walking.


    A dozen disciples looked at each other and said nothing. They took a deep breath, followed their master, and continued to walk forward.


    all the way forward.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been gone.


    Many disciples looked firm.


    followed closely behind Chu Yuan and moved forward together.


    After a long time.


    Suddenly, Chu Yuan stopped.


    Many disciples behind him saw Chu Yuan stop and couldn''t help but stop.


    They all looked forward.


    In front of them, I don¡¯t know when, there appeared a huge mountain that was not enveloped by divine light¡­


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 949： dark mountain

    Chapter 949 Dark Mountain


    In this endless divine light.


    A giant mountain that was not shrouded appeared in front of Chu Yuan and his party.


    A black mist shrouded the periphery of this giant mountain.


    These black mists seem to belong to the same level as Shenguang.


    The divine light that filled the entire space did not violate this giant mountain, Qiu seemed to have some kind of enchantment, so that there was no conflict between the two.


    Chu Yuan and his party came here and looked at the giant mountain from a distance. In the giant mountain, they felt different feelings.


    Chu Yuan felt a slightly familiar feeling in the giant mountain. He couldn''t say what it felt, but there was a very faint sense of familiarity.


    Ye Luo and other Wudao Sect disciples are different.


    When they saw this giant mountain, they seemed to see the darkest, most evil, and most real thing in the world. Their consciousness trembled wildly, and there was a faint sign of going crazy.


    Not even Ye Luo can escape this feeling.


    "I have always practiced the wrong way of kendo. The real kendo should be killed with iron and blood, and everything should be suppressed..."


    "It turns out that the real formation path is like this, unscrupulous, laying out formations, even if it is all sentient beings as formations, it is possible..."


    "The way of chess, the way of chess, how can you master the real way of chess..."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Many disciples are having self-doubt and feeling like they are going crazy.


    "wake up."


    Chu Yuan found out the situation of his disciples and frowned slightly, he said in a soft voice.


    His voice was like the sound of heaven.


    resounded in the ears of many disciples, awakening many disciples.


    Ye Luo and the others looked at themselves in confusion, and then looked at Master and the dark giant in front of Master.


    They didn''t understand what was going on.


    But they know.


    Their hearts were broken.


    And this reason comes from the dark giant mountain ahead.


    "You guys stand back."


    Chu Yuan also knew that these disciples might be affected by this unknown thing ahead, so he asked these disciples to step back.


    Ye Luo and the others were not ambiguous, and they all stepped back a certain distance.


    "You guys be careful."


    Chu Yuan just wanted to ask something.


    As he turned his head, he saw the surrounding space distorted.


    His disciples seemed to be isolated by countless divine lights after they had left the protection of divine light on him.


    "This¡­"


    Chu Yuan reached out and wanted to pull the disciples back, but it was too late.


    Those disciples quickly disappeared in the distorted space.


    Chu Yuan frowned and wanted to look for it.


    But from the dark giant behind him, there was a strange breath.


    These breaths caused Chu Yuan to look back.


    I saw that in this dark giant mountain, there was an aura that made him feel jealous.


    This kind of fear is not based on realm strength, but the kind of fear in the source.


    Put another way.


    This is Shenguang feeling apprehensive.


    rather than the realm of Chu Yuan.


    can make Shenguang feel jealous.


    This is the first time.


    "Luoer and the others don''t know where they went, but they always feel that Luoer and the others will not be in danger, but this thing in front of me..."


    "very dangerous!"


    This is Chu Yuan''s evaluation of this dark giant.


    very dangerous!


    He always felt that once he got close to this dark giant, he would be killed.


    This feeling is very clear.


    However, Chu Yuan still wanted to go to this dark giant and find out what she wanted.


    Because of this dark giant, it not only brought him a sense of danger.


    gave him a sense of familiarity.


    Chu Yuan really wanted to explore what this familiar feeling was all about.


    He stepped forward.


    Step out.


    did not wait for him to step into the dark mountain.


    Boom¡­


    Suddenly, the dark giant mountain trembled, and a powerful ancient aura flashed through the giant mountain.


    It seems that there is an incomparably powerful ancient existence that has been awakened.


    But this kind of breath just disappeared in a flash, and disappeared in an instant, as if this existence fell into a deep sleep again.


    Chu Yuan was puzzled by this.


    He strides and wants to keep going.


    He only took one step, and he has not yet entered the range of the dark giant.


    A streak of divine light suddenly blazed forward and stopped in front of him, forming a figure.


    is the divine light that appeared before.


    "Don''t step in here!"


    Shenguang existence said aloud and stopped Chu Yuan who wanted to walk in.


    "you??"


    Chu Yuan looked at each other and was stunned.


    "There''s a terrifying being in a deep sleep here. Your breath is likely to wake up this being. With your current strength, you can''t fight against the opponent. Then you will be in trouble. Listen to me and stop now."


    The existence of Shenguang patiently persuaded Chu Yuan, not wanting the latter to continue to step in.


    "who are you?"


    Chu Yuan heard this, did not move forward, but looked at the existence of the divine light.


    He wanted to know who the other party was.


    This is not the first time he has seen the existence of divine light.


    "I am under the command of the unnamed lord, and I am in charge of the unnamed world in modern times."


    The existence of divine light said these words slowly.


    After he finished speaking, he also performed an ancient etiquette towards Chu Yuan.


    "The Nameless Lord? Who is he? Where is the Nameless Realm?"


    Chu Yuan asked with a frown.


    He didn''t know what those two words were.


    But when he heard the words ''The Nameless Lord'', his heart trembled.


    It seems that, a long time ago, he heard these four words.


    "Why don''t you come with me, how about I tell you in detail?"


    Divine Light Existence shook his head and said.


    "Yes, yes, but my disciples, what should I do?"


    Chu Yuan thought of his disciples.


    "Don''t worry, those of your disciples will not have their lives in danger, each has its own conditions, which is a benefit."


    Divine Light exists but waved his hand and said so.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan did not hesitate any longer, and followed the existence of Shenguang and left.


    Before leaving, he took a deep look at the dark giant behind him.


    That familiar feeling is still there.


    It seemed that he knew the sleeping existence in that dark giant mountain.


    This feeling is amazing.


    It¡¯s just that Chu Yuan didn¡¯t think much about it, and followed the existence of Shenguang and quickly left here¡­


    (end of this chapter)

 ~： push a little

    a little push


    That, that, the new book of Tyrannosaurus Warrior has opened, called "Who put this imperial robe on me", it is also an anti-routine book, and interested friends can read it.


    Regarding this book, Cabbage will still finish it, because there are too many words, and I don¡¯t have the same passion as before when I write, which makes it very slow to write, but Cabbage still finishes the book very seriously.


    If you are interested, you can read the new book wow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 950： The Nameless Lord Chu Yuan

    Chapter 950 The Nameless Lord Chu Yuan


    An ancient palace suspended in divine light.


    The whole body of this palace is made of stone. This kind of stone looks ordinary, but if you look closely, you can see that these stones are exuding a faint divine light, and a faint coercion is hidden from the stones. , as if to show its extraordinary.


    The existence of Shenguang brought Chu Yuan here.


    According to the existence of divine light, this palace was built by the ''Nameless Lord''.


    This palace does not stick to cause and effect, does not enter into time, does not fear anything, and is above all things.


    "Who is this nameless lord?"


    Chu Yuan, who was standing above a palace, couldn''t help but ask.


    He was so curious about this nameless lord.


    On the way here, the existence of divine light has already told him something.


    Much of it is about this nameless lord.


    Everything in this world was created by the nameless Lord. For a long time, the heaven and the earth were nothingness. The nameless Lord was born out of nothingness and created everything in the world in one word.


    The sleeping existence in that dark giant mountain is the first creature created by the Nameless Lord, whose strength is extremely terrifying, and its name is the ''Dark Ruler''.


    According to the existence of divine light, this nameless Lord is supreme!


    As for the immortal world, the extreme desolation was just born out of this nameless lord who accidentally said a word.


    "This nameless lord, isn''t that you?"


    Shenguang Exist looked at Chu Yuan, the light on his body flickered, and he seemed to be quite emotional.


    "What, what? The Nameless Lord is me?"


    Chu Yuan was stunned.


    He knew he had a great background.


    But I never thought that his background would be so big.


    Moreover, the Nameless Lord is so powerful, he can''t do it to this extent.


    At best, he is invincible under the Great Dao Saint, right?


    "Yes, the nameless lord is you, but it can''t be said to be you. You are only the main body, not the complete nameless lord!"


    Shenguang nodded lightly and said.


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Chu Yuan didn''t understand.


    "You should know, what about Solving Reincarnation? A complete body is transformed into countless reincarnations, one of which is pure origin, and you are that pure origin..."


    Shenguang patiently explained to Chu Yuan.


    "Am I the origin of the Nameless Lord?"


    Chu Yuan was really dumbfounded.


    His origin is this?


    However, since the Nameless Lord is so powerful, why was he forced to be reincarnated?


    Could it be that there is someone more powerful than the Nameless Lord?


    The existence of Shenguang seemed to see Chu Yuan''s doubts, shook his head, and answered it directly for Chu Yuan.


    "The fall of the Nameless Lord was not influenced by external forces, but...it was done by oneself."


    "The Nameless Lord is invincible in the world. Anything can be created at will, and the words follow the law. Therefore, the Nameless Lord wants to create another self. This creation, something happened, and the creation of himself disappeared."


    There was a sense of helplessness in the tone of Shen Guang''s existence, as if he was deeply speechless about the way the Nameless Lord left.


    When Chu Yuan heard these words, she also became speechless.


    Is there such a person in this world?


    I was idle and bored, killed myself, and killed myself.


    If it were him, he would never do this.


    "Do you feel that you wouldn''t do this if it was you? Coincidentally, when the Unknown Lord was still alive, I persuaded him not to do this... Well, make trouble with nothing, so as not to make trouble for yourself, The Nameless Lord once said that no one would be so stupid as to make trouble for themselves."


    Shenguang looked up and down Chu Yuan.


    seems to have seen a scene from the past.


    Chu Yuan: "¡­"


    What kind of eyes do you have?


    I look like this kind of person?


    If he is really the origin of the Nameless Lord, then the stupidity of the Nameless Lord cannot be regarded as his.


    Chu Yuan expressed dissatisfaction.


    "So, you told me this, you should want me to restore my previous life and become the nameless master again?"


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath.


    He was not worried that he would lose his ego when he became a nameless lord.


    According to these words, he is the original body of the Nameless Lord, then he is this self, and he is the Nameless Lord.


    As for why Chu Yuan is so sure, this divine light existence is not deceiving him...


    Because his source of divine light can easily see if the other party has lied to him.


    This divine light existence did not deceive him, it was also the source of feedback to him.


    "Yes, but it''s not that simple for you to restore your complete body. Your power is too scattered now. You need to get back a share of your former strength and restore your complete body."


    Shenguang existence pondered for a moment, and said slowly.


    "How to get it back?"


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help it.


    This thing, half of it is not said, and the key is not said.


    "How should I put it, your power is scattered too much, it''s almost impossible to find one, so you have to find the other main parts. The real you can''t be looked at directly. Incomprehensible, inconceivable, inconceivable, etc."


    "You have to find these original bodies with rules and absorb them, just fine."


    Shenguang exists to explain to Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan understood now.


    The nameless lord, turned into countless sources of divine light and disappeared, and he is the main body, mastering one of the main rules ''not to look directly''.


    If he wants to become the nameless master again, he has to find the source of these mastering rules again and absorb them.


    With complete rules, he can directly order everything. When the time comes, all the sources will gather. At that time, he will be the real nameless master.


    "So, should I now find these Origins that master the rules?"


    Chu Yuan asked.


    "Yes, these original bodies with rules are all in the nameless world, which is the world below our palace."


    Shenguang existence nodded.


    "Then why are you still standing there, just go and absorb all of it, won''t I become the nameless master you said again?"


    Chu Yuan was about to leave.


    He is a little uncomfortable, isn''t he a little more relaxed this time?


    He used to be a disobedient cultist, but this time he will be invincible so easily?


    The nameless lord, at first glance, he is directly invincible.


    "No, these origins are there, but they don''t have the rules. You need to wait until they grow to a certain level, the rules will appear initially, and then you will defeat them head-on, so that you can absorb the rules."


    "Well, at this level, it is probably the chaotic saint you understand."


    "Anyway, you are sitting in this palace, and you can observe these people at any time. When they grow up, you can send someone to detain them in the palace and defeat them."


    Shenguang''s existence talked freely and made a plan for Chu Yuan.


    Now Chu Yuan understood.


    He sits in the palace and observes these Rule Essences, waits for them to grow, then defeats them and becomes one?


    Is it a long time before they grow into Chaos Saints?


    That''s not right, can he send someone down to send some resources to the source body of these rules, send some strange things, and help to upgrade?


    Chu Yuan realized.


    The update is continuing. Before the cabbage did not intentionally keep it from updating, it was because the cabbage had no idea how to write it later, and didn¡¯t want hard water. Now that I have sorted out the next story, I will continue to update it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 951： Find someone to send the experience

    Chapter 951 Find someone to send experience


    Ancient Palace.


    Thirty-three floors.


    This is also the top layer.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan was sitting in front of an ancient stone table hanging in the air.


    According to the existence of divine light.


    This stone table is the exclusive seat of the former unknown master.


    Shenguang Exist stood below, looking at Chu Yuan above, a look of gratification emerged spontaneously.


    How many years¡­


    This seat, finally someone took it.


    "In the information on your lower left, it records all the things about your mastery of the source body of the rules."


    "But I suggest you, come one by one and look at the first one first."


    Shenguang said with his hands on his back.


    heard this.


    Chu Yuan looked towards his lower left.


    There, a white light flickered.


    He stretched out his palm to touch it, and suddenly a lot of information poured into his mind.


    is amazing.


    Chu Yuan sighed in her heart.


    As he thought, this information was immediately organized by him into a data panel, which appeared in front of him.


    ¡¾Xiao Yi¡¿


    [Mastering the rules: unimaginable (hidden)]


    ¡¾Current state: Qi practice¡¿


    ¡¾Identity: Reincarnation of the Nameless Lord, Great Luck¡¿


    ¡¾Fate Track: Lost his mother when he was young, was brought up by his father alone, he is very gifted, he cultivated a prodigy, after tens of billions of years, he became a chaotic saint, defeated by you, and merged into one]


    this¡­


    Chu Yuan looked at it and was stunned.


    The existence of the divine light on the side of ?? is not surprising.


    "I have already arranged everything, just need to wait. After a certain period of time, you will become the real nameless master again."


    "At that time, it''s time for you to liquidate the Dark Lord, he is not a good thing."


    The existence of divine light mentioned the ''Dark Ruler'' in a somewhat unkind tone.


    seems to have a deep hatred with the Dark Lord.


    "It''s that simple? But, ten billion years, isn''t it a bit long?"


    Chu Yuan felt puzzled about this time.


    Become a Chaos Saint, how long has it been?


    "This is already very fast. The chaotic saint of the unknown world is far from being comparable to others. A chaotic saint of the unknown world can crush thousands of chaotic saints from other worlds!"


    "Therefore, it is very slow for the chaotic saints of the Unnamed Realm to achieve success."


    Shenguang existence shook his head and explained.


    "A chaotic saint from an unknown world can crush thousands of chaotic saints in other worlds? I don''t believe it, you ask my eldest disciple to come and compete."


    Chu Yuan beat him to death and didn''t believe it.


    He was full of confidence in his eldest disciple Ye Luo.


    He didn''t believe that the chaotic saint of this nameless world was so good.


    In a one-on-one situation, he can beat his disciples.


    "This, you are the source body of the Nameless Lord, your disciple, of course it''s different."


    Shenguang''s existence seemed a little embarrassed, and he touched his nose involuntarily.


    "I haven''t asked you yet, what''s your name? Besides, where have all my disciples gone?"


    Chu Yuan stretched out his palm from the ball of light and asked.


    "I am your entourage. You only gave me one word back then, ''Zheng''."


    "As for your disciples, they are naturally safe, but their Dao hearts are more or less cracked because of the dark rulers. At this moment, they should have their own destiny. You need not worry about repairing the Dao heart."


    Shenguang existence ¡®Zheng¡¯ said, and pointed to the light group in front of Chu Yuan.


    The meaning of ?? is self-evident.


    Your top priority is to deal with this matter.


    "I see. It''s a long time to wait for 10 billion years. I plan to intervene in person to speed up the time. What do you think?"


    Chu Yuan pondered for a moment and said.


    It is too long to ask him to wait 10 billion years.


    "Also, but how do you want to speed it up?"


    Zheng thought for a while and agreed.


    Ten billion years is indeed too long, not to mention the origins of other mastering rules, some of which are longer than ten billion years.


    During these times, if the Dark Lord wakes up, it will collapse completely.


    "I wonder if there are any subordinates here? I plan to send some people to help this Xiao Yi grow up and make him grow faster."


    Chu Yuan spoke slowly.


    He intends to train this Xiao Yi according to the way the protagonist trains.


    With his control, he is not afraid of going overboard.


    As for cultivating Xiao Yi and then defeating him, would it be cruel or something?


    Chu Yuan didn''t take it to heart at all.


    They are one body, and this can be regarded as a return.


    "Sharpen? It''s not impossible. The light ball on your right records all the power you can mobilize at the moment."


    Zheng thought for a while and felt that Chu Yuan''s idea was okay.


    "What else is going on?"


    Chu Yuan suddenly became interested.


    He stretched out his palm and touched the ball of light on his right hand.


    One after another information appeared again.


    ¡¾Adjustable Combat Power¡¿


    [Dao God, Dao Immortal Emperor, Highest Avenue (Dao level)]


    [Adjustable Saint-level combat power on the Dao: 534]


    [Adjustable Chaos Saint-level combat power: 42135]


    [Adjustable Saint-level combat power: ? ? ? (Too many people will not be displayed)]


    [The rest of the realm is too low to be admitted to the Hall of No Name]


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    Dao Saint-level combat power, more than 500 people.


    There are more than 40,000 Chaos Saints.


    Then the Saint-level combat power is not displayed directly, there are too many people.


    Other realms are not even eligible to join?


    However, what are the first three Dao levels?


    This Dao deity, speaking of it, is still an old acquaintance.


    Chu Yuan once swore an oath with the Heavenly Dao in the Extremely Desolate Immortal Realm as a **** of the Dao.


    Now he has transformed himself into his immediate boss?


    Good guy.


    Chu Yuan was amused and at the same time asked Xiang Zheng about his doubts, what is the Dao level.


    "The so-called Dao level is the realm above the sage of the Dao. The person of the Dao level is in charge of a party, such as the **** of the Dao. In the place he controls, there is the extreme desolation, but the extreme desolation is an inconspicuous place."


    Zheng answered very honestly.


    "Above that Dao level, is there a realm?"


    Chu Yuan is curious.


    "Yes, the combat power of the Nameless Realm is divided into three levels, the first level of Taoism, the first level of Dominators above the Taoist level, and your complete body is the only level."


    Zheng mentions the Nameless Lord, which is yet another awe.


    Even when he mentioned his name, his eyes were full of respect.


    It is conceivable what kind of style the nameless master who was perfect in the past was like.


    "Dao level, ruler, dark ruler? Nameless Lord?"


    Chu Yuan shook his head.


    He doesn''t need to think so much now.


    The top priority, shake yourself, go down first and make some fun for that Xiao Yi.


    Send experience, of course, you have to send some small first.


    It''s just that he can''t seem to find a little scumbag to send experience in the past?


    Chu Yuan fell into silence.


    The lowest under his command is also a saint, and there is no lower.


    This is embarrassing¡­


    Second update


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 952： The name of this avenue, there is no way

    Chapter 952 The name of this avenue, there is no way


    The ancient palace ''House of No Name''.


    Chu Yuan sat cross-legged in front of the ancient stone table.


    In front of him, in addition to Zheng, there is a person standing, that is a saint.


    The saint was trembling at the moment.


    He was called here inexplicably, and it was really a bit dazed.


    This nameless temple is not something that a saint like him can enter.


    Now coming in here, how could he not panic.


    "A mere saint, he doesn''t kneel down when he meets the nameless lord!"


    Zheng looked at the other party''s blank look, frowned, and shouted angrily.


    He drank, wrapped in terrifying coercion, and went to suppress the saint.


    Puff¡­


    The saint fell directly to the ground.


    He also realized something and kowtowed frantically.


    "My subordinates meet the master!"


    "This subordinate is rude, please forgive me!"


    The sage knelt down in fear, sweating profusely, for fear that Chu Yuan would blame him.


    He was confused for a while.


    He had never heard that the Temple of No Name has a master.


    "Forgive your innocence, get up."


    Chu Yuan, who was sitting above, spoke slowly.


    His voice entered the ears of the saint, like the sound of heaven.


    The sage stood up trembling, lowered his head, and did not dare to look up at Chu Yuan.


    "There is a person in the unnamed realm named Xiao Yi. I need you to go there, sharpen the opponent, and promote the growth of his realm, but remember not to hurt his life, understand?"


    Chu Yuan''s majestic opening.


    Underneath ?? is just a saint, and his coercion is enough to overwhelm him.


    Therefore, when Chu Yuan opened his mouth, there was endless oppression, which made the sage quite uncomfortable.


    "Yes, dare to ask the master, is this Xiao Yi a semi-sage?"


    The saint asked subconsciously.


    In his opinion, this Xiao Yi might be the descendant of this nameless master or something.


    is now semi-holy, so he needs to sharpen it.


    "Semi-Saint, Xiao Yi is practicing Qi."


    Chu Yuan replied casually.


    "Practice, practice Qi?"


    The saint was stunned for a moment.


    He heard right? Qi practice to make him sharpen?


    He, in one breath, or in other words, a hint of aura he inadvertently exudes, I am afraid that he can crush a Qi training realm a hundred or eighty times.


    Don''t say it''s him, if he sends his mount, he can destroy countless Qi Qi realms in one go.


    How does this grind?


    If you are not careful, you will be killed...


    "Yes, it''s just practicing Qi, why, you can''t do it?"


    Chu Yuan''s eyes fell.


    Zheng, who was standing next to him, immediately locked the qi machine on the saint.


    dare to reject the nameless lord and go against the meaning of the nameless lord.


    There is no need for this saint to exist anymore.


    "No no no, subordinates can do it!"


    The saint hurriedly agreed.


    I was afraid that I would speak slowly, and I would be killed by Zheng.


    "Since you can do it, let''s go. I hope you can do it perfectly."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand.


    The sage left the Hall of No Name in relief.


    watched the saint leave.


    Chu Yuan smiled.


    Now, is it safe?


    No, why do I feel this safe again?


    I used to feel this way when I was teaching my disciples in Jihuang, and then I was stabbed in the back.


    This feeling is not acceptable.


    However, he must have thought too much.


    He is no different now than he was before. Now he is in the world of namelessness, the temple of namelessness.


    rather than in the extreme desert.


    He must have thought too much.


    "Zheng, is there any other place where I can get acquainted with the Nameless Temple?"


    Chu Yuan looked at Zheng next to him, he has nothing to do now, of course he has to find something.


    "Yes, you can take a look at the light circles in front of you, which record some ancient books such as weapon refining and alchemy. If you are bored, you can read these ancient books."


    Zheng thought about it and said.


    "Alchemy refining? At our level, do we still need these?"


    Chu Yuan is curious.


    The power of divine light can break all laws with one force.


    No matter what, in front of the divine light, it is all vain.


    Especially he has the rule ''Don''t look directly''.


    "Of course it is necessary, Lord, the refining of tools and alchemy was created by you accidentally in the past. These things were also organized into books by you and kept in the Hall of No Name. The real effect of these things, although weaker than the rules, But aside from the rules, its greatest power can rival the ruler!"


    Zheng explained to Chu Yuan.


    "But what I''ve seen, whether it''s a formation or an alchemy refining tool, it''s not very good."


    Chu Yuan frowned.


    The second child of his family is playing formations.


    But in his opinion, the power of the formation is too weak.


    Shenguang can easily destroy everything, and any formation is fake.


    Where can Zheng say so powerfully.


    "Lord, what you have seen is basically just a little bit of fur that you have revealed here."


    "Lord, you can take out the complete book of formations. There is no page seventy-two in it. When the seventy-two pages disappeared and spread out, there were only those formations from the outside world."


    Zheng shook his head and said.


    These records of the Nameless Temple are completely different from those from the outside world.


    It can even be said that it is a world of difference, a difference between clouds and mud!


    heard this.


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment.


    He reached into the light ball, took out a book, and opened the seventy-second page inside.


    Sure enough, this page is empty.


    Could it be true as Zheng said?


    The so-called formation is just a page of books?


    This is too scary, right?


    "Lord, moreover, those formations you know, those in the extreme wilderness, are not even transformed by this page of books. Dingbotian is the projection of the manifestation of this page of books."


    Zheng shook his head and said.


    The terror of the Nameless Lord is more than that.


    This book of formations is just a casual remark.


    These words fell into Chu Yuan''s ears, causing huge waves in his heart.


    The nameless lord is too powerful.


    Is this his perfect body?


    So terrifying.


    But such a powerful existence can actually destroy himself.


    Really...that can be done.


    "I see. Next, I will take a good look at these books."


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath.


    I think it¡¯s time to calm down and read the books that I left behind.


    Zheng just smiled and exited the Hall of No Name, leaving Chu Yuan to stay here.


    Chu Yuan is also not ambiguous.


    He quickly put his hand into the light group and felt everything in the light group.


    An ancient book flashed in his mind.


    There are formations, alchemy, utensils, swordsmanship, and swordsmanship.


    All kinds of Dharma doors are included in it.


    The source of countless Taos is the nameless Lord?


    The Nameless Lord created everything in this world.


    Thousands of Paths Appear...


    However, Chu Yuan finally found a record in an ancient book.


    Records about the Nameless Lord.


    The Nameless Lord, on the eve of his own annihilation, created a new way, which is called... Wudao!


    No Tao, No Taoism¡­


    Chu Yuan''s eyes flashed in a trance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 953： word of mouth

    Chapter 953 Word of mouth


    There are three thousand heavens in the world of no name, and each heaven represents the location of people at different levels.


    Among them, the 623rd Heaven, in a vast palace.


    The saint who had seen Chu Yuan before was staying here, and he was feeling his head.


    Sharpen a Qi practice?


    How to sharpen this.


    He was afraid of being killed accidentally.


    With his strength, he would really accidentally kill a Qi practitioner.


    The saint felt helpless.


    He looked around to see if he could find someone who could do the job.


    The first thing he saw was the soldiers at the door.


    Semi-Saint...


    No, this level is too high.


    is about the same height as the mount, so there will be an accident.


    The sage turned his gaze to a flower at the door.


    Taiyi Jinxian...


    Or not.


    "Your Honor."


    A servant suddenly came over, took some spirit tea and fruit, and put them on the table for the saint to eat.


    "Huh? What realm are you in?"


    The ?? saint looked at the servant and asked.


    "Your Highness, my subordinate is Taiyi Jinxian."


    The servant replied respectfully.


    Sage suddenly felt a headache.


    His servant is all Taiyi Jinxian, how does this work?


    Play a fart.


    also sharpened.


    Don''t accidentally kill someone.


    If he accidentally kills someone, then the nameless master will be angry, and he will be finished.


    In front of the Nameless Lord, he is like a Qi practitioner.


    Can be killed by the Nameless Lord with a single thought.


    "Here we have the lowest cultivation base, who is it?"


    The saint was silent for a moment and asked.


    "Your Highness, our Chu Sheng Palace has the weakest cultivation base. It should be... the dog guarding the Xuangu Pond in the east. It is a golden immortal."


    The servant thought for a while before answering.


    "Golden Immortal..."


    The saint was speechless.


    How to sharpen this.


    His subordinates don''t even have a weakness.


    "The saint has something to do with someone with a low level of cultivation? If there is, his subordinates can do it for you."


    "If you want to have a low cultivation base, your subordinates will know a lot of people."


    the servant said.


    As soon as the words came out.


    The saint was stunned for a moment.


    Then he snapped back to his senses.


    yes.


    He doesn''t have a low cultivation base to use.


    But these people with weak cultivation base know those with low cultivation base.


    The sage suddenly had a solution.


    He opened his mouth and told the servant about the matter.


    "This matter is commanded by the supreme existence, and must not be taken lightly."


    "If you can do it well, this sage will reward you."


    The saint said in a row.


    He was afraid that this servant would not know the seriousness of the matter.


    "Respect, Reverence, even you have to say, this is a supreme existence, could it be that this is an order from a sage of the Dao?"


    the servant asked cautiously.


    "almost."


    How dare the sage reveal the existence of the Nameless Lord, and answer casually.


    "Okay, my subordinates understand."


    The servant responded.


    and then left the palace.


    ¡­


    The servant who left the palace, after spending some time, wanted to find a friend in the mortal realm.


    found out that there is none at all.


    The weakest person he knew was the angel.


    Angels couldn''t do this task at all.


    So, the servant called him Tianxian friend and went to someone lower to complete this mission.


    "Who exactly did you instruct this time? How could such a thing happen."


    Tianxian friend couldn''t help but complain.


    "Who knows how this kind of thing came about, but my respected family said that this time, it was ordered by a saint of the Great Dao."


    said the servant.


    "The Great Dao saint came to take care of a Qi practitioner for no reason? This is too fake."


    Tianxian friend is puzzled.


    "Who knows."


    The servant was also puzzled.


    "Tell me, could this be a good friend of the sage of the Dao, or something in the mortal world, the heir born of?"


    Tianxian''s friend is gossipy.


    The servant said he did not know, and then left.


    This angel left with strong curiosity and went to find his friend.


    ¡­


    "Hey, hey, I heard that you are a fairyland? Go do one thing for me..."


    "What? This Qi practice is the illegitimate child of the sage of the Great Dao''s friend in the mortal world? The friend of the sage of the Dao, isn''t that the sage of the Dao?"


    "Guess so¡­¡­"


    "But my level is still too high, wait for me to find some of my friends."


    ¡­


    "Hey, hey, are you still in the Nascent Soul Realm? Go and do something for me..."


    "What? The illegitimate son of the Dao saint?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­


    "You''re in the Golden Core Realm, right? I''ll give you one thing. Find a Qi practitioner. This Qi practitioner is the descendant of the supreme Daoist saint..."


    "How can the descendants of the Dao saints be in the mortal world?"


    "I heard that the Taoist companion of the Taoist saint is another Taoist saint, and the Taoist saint took a fancy to other women, so he gave birth to an illegitimate child, but that Taoist companion did not like it, and the Taoist saint was afraid that the Taoist companion would murder him. Son, so let''s leave it to the world and let us sharpen it..."


    "I see¡­¡­"


    ¡­


    In the case of some ''oral transmission''.


    Chu Yuan successfully added a ''son''.


    And added a family ethics plot for a long time.


    Of course these Chu Yuan did not know.


    ¡­


    The first heaven in the unnamed world.


    Wutan City.


    A young man was practicing martial arts at the family martial arts field. He swiped punch after punch towards the front, quite attentive.


    This young man is Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi was gifted with extraordinary talent since childhood. At a young age, he was already at the pinnacle of Qi training.


    This kind of realm already belongs to a genius in a small remote place in the First Heaven.


    But Xiao Yi was not proud, but devoted himself to cultivation.


    When Xiao Yi was practicing.


    Above the sky, a man in black was looking at Xiao Yi.


    "That''s the person? The peak of Qi practice, the illegitimate child of the sage of the Dao."


    The man in black murmured in a low voice.


    After repeated confirmation, he was sure.


    This man was the man he was looking for.


    "Tsk tsk, I didn''t expect the illegitimate son of the Great Dao Saint to be here."


    "However, this appearance is quite handsome. I think that the Great Dao Sage is also quite handsome, and yes, if he is not handsome, how can he be so romantic and have an illegitimate child."


    The man in black touched his chin.


    He thought again.


    How to sharpen this kid.


    This is the illegitimate son of the sage of the Dao, and he must not be left in danger of life and death.


    It can¡¯t be life and death, how can it be tempered?


    "Why don''t we arrest all his clansmen, then pretend that they were all killed by me, and force this kid to grow up in this mood?"


    "The loss of a loved one will definitely give rise to potential, which is also a kind of tempering."


    The man in black made a decision in two or three times.


    Just do it.


    This is definitely doable.


    I just don¡¯t know what kind of potential this kid will explode.


    However, he is in the Golden Core Realm, it is not that easy for this kid to surpass.


    Anyway, let¡¯s catch this kid¡¯s clan first¡­


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 954： Am I the son of the Supreme Being?

    Chapter 954 Am I the Son of Supreme Being?


    In a blink of an eye, nearly a month has passed.


    During this month, Chu Yuan was still in the Hall of No Name, reading various ancient books.


    In the first heaven of the Unnamed Realm, a big event happened in the remote and small Wutan City.


    The Xiao family, the overlord of Wutan City, was destroyed.


    There were 3,432 Manchu people, except for one young man, Xiao Yi, all died.


    This kind of news came out, shaking the entire Wutan City.


    But in the sky above Wutan City, the man in black was watching all this.


    With the strength of his Golden Core Realm, no one could find him at all.


    He laughed and watched the play.


    This Xiao family disappeared, of course he did it.


    He captured everyone in the Xiao family and replaced the corpses with puppets, so that he could hide from the sky.


    This man in black is going to watch the show to see if Xiao Yi will explode his potential.


    in his sight.


    That Xiao Yi was dressed in filial piety and knelt before a tombstone.


    This tombstone belongs to his father.


    "Silently, destroy my entire clan, this strength..."


    "Hey, I don''t know how my Xiao family offended such a strong man. The child will remember this revenge."


    "But the child knows that with the child''s talent, he will never be able to avenge his father in this life."


    "so¡­"


    Xiao Yi was silent for a moment, then picked up a small knife and waved it violently, cutting off a corner of his robe.


    "So, I cut off my relationship with my father today. I will avenge this revenge in the next life!"


    Xiao Yi finished speaking, picked up the space ring on the ground that stored the treasures of the entire family, and left without turning his head.


    ¡­


    see this scene.


    The man in black fell silent.


    why¡­


    Is there such a person in this world?


    Because you feel powerless to take revenge, so you don¡¯t retaliate? And by the way, cut off the father-son relationship?


    The man in black felt a little unstable.


    This¡­


    This¡­


    The man in black was stunned, he was going to go back to consolidate his Dao heart, or he was afraid that he would be mad at him.


    How can there be such a person.


    The man in black moved and quickly disappeared.


    ¡­


    at the same time.


    In an unmanned alley in Wutan City.


    Xiao Yi revealed his figure, he looked up at a ring on his finger.


    "Master, can the strong man leave?"


    Xiao Yi asked in a condensed voice.


    fell with his voice.


    Rays of light flew out from his ring, condensing into an illusory figure.


    This illusory figure has an old face, but his aura is not weak, and he was at least a powerful **** in his lifetime.


    "gone."


    "I don''t know what the **** happened to your kid, how could you provoke a golden core while practicing Qi."


    This illusory figure couldn''t help but complain.


    "Master, this disciple doesn''t know either."


    Xiao Yi was also unable to complain.


    For him, this is almost like a disaster.


    Fortunately, in this crisis, he met his master.


    It turns out that in his ring, there has always been the remnant of a strong man!


    Under certain circumstances, the strong man was revived.


    And this strong man is willing to accept him as a disciple. It is said that this strong man was a **** in the realm before his death.


    This strong man calls himself ''Lao Tu''.


    "Master, are you sure that my father and clansmen are really okay?"


    Xiao Yi looked up at his master.


    According to what his master said, his clansmen had nothing at all, they were just taken away.


    Those corpses were also transformed by puppets.


    That''s why Xiao Yi said that at the tomb.


    "Before Master, he was also a powerhouse in the Spirit Transformation Realm, so he still has some means. Besides, Master, I can let you see how your father and the others are now."


    This illusory figure ''Tu Lao'' touched his beard and said with a smile.


    "Can you still let me see my father''s situation? Master, please let me see too."


    Xiao Yi was pleasantly surprised.


    My master, so capable?


    "Okay, the technique of being a teacher is called ''Dongtian Technique''. You only need to know the name of the other party, imagine the other party''s appearance in your heart, and then you can observe the other party."


    "Now, as a teacher, I will show you something."


    Tu Laoyun is light and the wind is light.


    seems to intend to show his strength in front of his own disciples.


    I saw him stretch out his hand and wave.


    A screen immediately condensed in front of him.


    Inside the screen, a scene is being reflected.


    A middle-aged man sat on the table with a smile.


    There are many spiritual fruits on the table.


    This middle-aged man is Xiao Yi''s father.


    "Father!"


    Xiao Yi couldn''t help exclaiming when he saw his father.


    Just a look of confusion on his face.


    Wasn''t my father taken away...


    Why does it look like someone else''s guest instead of being taken away?


    It''s been so long, my father seems to have gained weight.


    "Your father, was really captured?"


    Tu Lao also fell into contemplation.


    It doesn''t look like he was taken away at all.


    He recognized the spiritual fruits on the table.


    Each one can only be eaten in the Nascent Soul Realm.


    These Spirit Fruits are used to entertain a Foundation Establishment Realm?


    Isn¡¯t this a bit outrageous?


    "I, wasn''t my father arrested? Master, you saw it with your own eyes."


    Xiao Yi also had some self-doubt.


    Under the confused gaze of the old and young.


    On the screen, an old man stepped into his sight and sat down beside Xiao Yi''s father ''Xiao Hu''.


    "Your Excellency, don''t blame me for asking my friends to capture you and arrest you. We negotiated together, so that your son Xiao Yi can stimulate his potential and become stronger faster."


    "But your son surpasses me, and I will set you all free."


    The old man said with a smile.


    The aura exuding from his body is a powerhouse in the realm of transformation.


    "Why are you helping my son?"


    Xiao Hu was puzzled.


    "Maybe you don''t know something, your son is not your son, to be precise, not your own son."


    This old man always had a faint smile on his face.


    "What the hell?"


    Xiao Hu suddenly felt green on his head.


    My son, not my son?


    Don''t say it''s him.


    Xiao Yi and Tu Lao, who were ''peeping'', were also shocked.


    "Your son is the heir of a sage of the Dao, do you know the sage of the Dao, the supreme existence beyond immortals!"


    "That kind of existence can destroy our world in one breath..."


    "We people are just sent by that supreme being..."


    "We are not even qualified to be the subordinates of the supreme existence, we are just friends of the friends of the friends of the friends of the subordinates of the supreme existence..."


    The old man was talking and suddenly stopped.


    and looked back at the void.


    "Where did Xiao Xiao come from, dare to peep?"


    The old man said a word.


    The screen is broken.


    Xiao Yi and Tu Lao were dumbfounded, standing there, staring at each other.


    "You, you still have this identity?"


    Tu Lao¡¯s voice trembled.


    "I, how do I know..."


    Xiao Yi was messy in the wind.


    Why am I the son of the supreme being?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 955： My Chu Yuan never protects shorts

    Chapter 955 I, Chu Yuan, never protect my shortcomings


    Temple of No Name.


    in a certain hall.


    Chu Yuan stood in mid-air, and in front of him a black flame floated out of thin air.


    Flame condensed between his palms.


    At this moment, Chu Yuan''s whole body flashed with divine light, as if he was exerting a lot of effort to control the flame.


    With his control.


    The flames are big and small.


    After some time has passed.


    The black flame suddenly disappeared.


    Chu Yuan''s breath condensed and took a step back.


    Then a black medicine pill was derived from the void and floated in the air.


    Black elixir is very ordinary, it doesn''t seem to be anything special.


    But if you are a real powerhouse, you can find out that there is a terrifying power in this medicine pill.


    "According to the ancient records, this is the Heavenly Evil Pill. If you take it, you can become a saint, but it will become a ''Heavenly Evil''."


    "The so-called ''Heavenly Evil'' is one of the soldiers under the command of the Nameless Lord..."


    "Tsk tsk tsk, the soldiers of the Unknown Lord are all saints."


    Chu Yuan looked at the black elixir in her hand and was amazed.


    In these days, according to the records of ancient books, he began to refine various things.


    Now it is the first time to succeed.


    Refined an elixir.


    I have to say that there are many things recorded in the ancient books left by this nameless master.


    There are methods for refining various magical elixir.


    There are also methods for refining various powerful weapons.


    There are also a series of records of formation, swordsmanship, swordsmanship and so on.


    It can be said that the ancient books in the Temple of No Name are all-encompassing and have everything.


    "Lord, it seems that you have successfully refined it."


    Zheng walked out at this moment and said aloud.


    "Yes, the refining was successful."


    "But it''s just the lowest-level Heavenly Evil Pill. I read the records above. There are also Chaos Heavenly Evil Pills and Daotian Evil Pills, which can become Chaos Saints and Great Dao Saints. Why don''t you refine them in batches when you are here? Create Chaos Saints and Dao Saints?"


    Chu Yuan is very curious.


    According to ancient records.


    If you want to mass-produce Chaos Saints, Dao Saints, it should be very simple.


    "Lord, let''s not say for the time being, what is the use of the sages of chaos and the avenues to us, let''s just say that these ancient elixir, in fact, only you can refine, other than your divine fire, other things can''t be refined."


    "Furthermore, at our level, no matter how large the quantity is, it cannot surpass the quality."


    Zheng shook his head and said.


    is one thousand, ten thousand Dao saints, not enough Dao level, the ruler level kills in one go.


    "Can only be refined by me?"


    "So, let''s face it, mass production is useless."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand.


    Regardless of whether it is useful or not, he will definitely not be happy to let him concoct alchemy in batches.


    "What happened to Xiao Yi?"


    Chu Yuan looked at Zheng again and asked.


    "Should it be okay? This matter takes time, and it won''t be done in a while, so I didn''t pay much attention to it."


    Zheng shook his head and said.


    He really didn''t pay much attention.


    This kind of thing will take at least 18 billion years, there is nothing fast.


    has been paying attention, and it is not a problem.


    "That''s right, certainly not so fast."


    Chu Yuan nodded, knowing that.


    However, he always felt that he should pay more attention to this matter.


    What if something unexpected happens.


    "It''s the Lord, your disciple has a new situation."


    Zheng suddenly spoke up at this moment.


    "My disciple? Which one?"


    Chu Yuan reacted instantly, and his eyes quickly fell on Zheng.


    The original ease and slack all disappeared.


    "Leaves fall."


    Zheng quick answer.


    "My eldest disciple? What happened to him?"


    Chu Yuan is curious.


    "Lord, your disciples have been honed, their Taoism has been re-consolidated, and their cultivation has also improved a lot. Now in the world of no name, you can call them back at any time."


    Zheng said so.


    His tone was full of admiration.


    He also appreciates Chu Yuan''s big disciple.


    In every respect, it can be said that it is excellent.


    "Huh? Then do you know the experience of my eldest disciple in the Unnamed Realm?"


    Chu Yuan is quite curious.


    What the **** did this leaf fall in the Unnamed Realm?


    "Of course I do, and I have written it down, please read it."


    Zheng appeared in his hand with a white ball of light.


    He gently handed the ball of light to Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan stretched out his hand to take it, and one after another information instantly merged into his mind, and soon, he read all the information.


    Yeluo was affected by the invisible breath of the dark ruler, and then disappeared into the unnamed world.


    In the Unnamed Realm, Ye Luo''s mana could not be mobilized at first, because the power of the Nameless Realm was too much higher than that of the Unknown Realm, and the two powers were disparate.


    So in the absence of conversion, Yeluo cannot mobilize its power.


    Fortunately, Ye fell on the 432nd Heaven and met a good person.


    With the help of that person, Ye Luo¡¯s power was transformed.


    Later, the man was killed for some reason, and the furious Ye Luo was in a fit of rage. The family is completely wiped out...


    After that, there are various adventures and so on.


    In general, Ye Luo didn''t have an accident, but his cultivation level was higher.


    "Speaking of which, my eldest disciple is also a protagonist template."


    Chu Yuan thought and shook her head.


    But after thinking about it, all of his disciples seemed to be protagonist templates.


    In addition to him, the per capita protagonist.


    "My Lord, this disciple of yours is still in the world of no name. He crossed the steps and confronted a sage of the Great Dao. Although he fell behind, he also shocked the entire world of nameless. It means the ultimate sword!"


    Zheng is patiently speaking for Chu Yuan.


    heard this.


    Chu Yuan also showed pride on his face.


    worthy of being his eldest disciple.


    You can make a name for yourself anywhere.


    "Then where is my eldest disciple now? Where is the nameless world?"


    Chu Yuan is ready to summon him back.


    He was at a time when there was a shortage of manpower.


    The leaves fell back just right.


    Help him complete the ''great cause''!


    "Lord, your great disciple..."


    Zheng was about to say something, but suddenly he seemed to notice something and frowned.


    "Lord, your eldest disciple, seems to be entangled by that great sage right now, do you need to take action?"


    Zheng''s face was a little bad.


    Ye Luo is also a disciple of Chu Yuan.


    At the moment when he was about to return, he was haunted by the sage of the Great Way. Judging from his appearance, it seemed that Ye Luo would be killed.


    This sage of the Great Dao is going to die, right?


    "Um¡­"


    "Just a sage of the Great Dao, you don''t need to work too hard, and I''m not a person who protects shortcomings, so just deal with it."


    Chu Yuan touched his chin, pondered for a moment, and said.


    "Follow the Lord''s will!"


    "But Lord, what should we do?"


    Zheng secretly sighed in his heart that he is worthy of being a superior, with an extraordinary bearing and a broad mind.


    "First send 500 Great Dao Saints, 42,000 Chaos Saints, and 100,000 Saints to come, kill that Dao Saint, slaughter his family, grind his bones to ashes, and give him all his eggs. Shake it up for him, all the earthworms in his house will be cut vertically for me, and nothing can be spared!"


    "After you''re done, you guys will smash all his land to me!"


    Chu Yuan said these words calmly.


    Zheng: "?"


    Don''t you call this a lack of protection?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 956： This is really the style of the master

    Chapter 956 This is really the style of the master


    The Nameless Realm.


    Two thousand eight hundred and twenty-fourth heaven, in the void.


    The two figures are facing each other.


    The one on the left is holding a golden sword, and the kendo light flashes all over his body, like a supreme kendo god, every word and deed carries a terrible kendo aura.


    When the breath of kendo swept through the void, even the void trembled faintly, as if it was about to shatter and open.


    You must know that this is the 2824th Heaven of the Nameless Realm.


    The void here is extremely solid, even if the Great Dao Saint wants to break it is not easy.


    But just by the breath of this man, there are faint traces of shattering in the void, enough to see the sharpness of his swordsmanship.


    This person is Ye Luo.


    Yeluo is much stronger than before.


    At this moment, he has reached the peak of the chaotic saint, and he is only one chance away from the saint of the avenue!


    This opportunity is big enough, that Ye Luo will be able to step over and reach the Dao Sage.


    If the opportunity is not big enough, Ye Luo can only reach the half-step Daoist saint.


    The leaves fall on the opposite side.


    is a true Daoist saint.


    That terrifyingly terrifying aura overwhelmed the entire void, and the avenues of divine light blooming all over his body seemed to reflect the entire nameless world.


    "Ye Luo, you can''t escape, here, I have set a barrier, you have nowhere to escape!"


    This Great Dao Saint¡¯s voice was thunderous, and behind him, a terrifying giant vaguely appeared, as if to suppress Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo faced this overwhelming pressure, hunting in his robes, his complexion remained the same, and he looked light.


    He had no intention of running away, it seemed that he was not afraid of this Great Daoist saint at all.


    "Escape? Why should I escape?"


    "Shouldn''t it be you who should escape? I killed all the way here, why did I escape? I just stopped and regained my strength."


    The corner of Ye Luo''s mouth evoked a faint smile.


    "There is a saying in the mortal world, a dead duck has a tough mouth. This sentence is quite suitable for you."


    The avenue saint shook his head.


    He admits that this leaf fall is extremely talented.


    But the realm gap between them cannot be bridged with talent.


    There is a huge gap between the ?? avenue saint and the chaos saint.


    "What if a dead duck has a tough mouth? It''s better than you? You don''t care about anything and forcibly take revenge for your **** relative? Then you know why I killed him?"


    Ye Luo sneered.


    He admits he can''t beat it.


    But it is not easy for this Daoist saint to kill him!


    "Why do you want to kill him, it doesn''t matter, what he did, it doesn''t matter, but I have to avenge this revenge, because he is already dead."


    The avenue saint sneered.


    Said, he raised his palm and blasted towards Ye Luo.


    A powerful force surged out, turned into a huge palm print, and killed Ye Luo mightily.


    "Zhang Ling! You can''t kill me!"


    Ye Luo frowned, and directly said the name of the saint of the avenue, and then raised his sword to fight back.


    He slashed in the air, and the terrifying sword energy swept across the eight deserts, wrapping up endless power, and slammed towards the palm print.


    Boom¡­


    Sword Qi and palm print fight against each other.


    The ?? caused the void in all directions to distort constantly, and it would shatter at any time.


    "Ye Luo, you are courting death!"


    This avenue saint ''Zhang Ling'' squinted.


    The name of every Daoist saint is taboo, unless someone of the same level says it, it can be said that it is a kind of humiliation.


    Being told by Ye Luo was undoubtedly a humiliation for him.


    How can this Ling not be angry.


    Zhang Ling went mad, and all kinds of attacks were launched, trying to kill Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo''s eyes narrowed, feeling the ultimate threat, the long sword in his hand was raised, and he was ready to parry.


    Just at this critical moment.


    One after another incomparably terrifying breath descended.


    Under the wide eyes of Zhang Ling and Ye Luo, hundreds of Great Dao Saints, tens of thousands of Chaos Saints, and hundreds of thousands of Saints descended.


    The atmosphere of terror swept over everything.


    In the back of this large group of people, there are also many people watching the play.


    At this moment, nearly half of the powerhouses from the Three Thousand Heavens of the Nameless Realm have gathered.


    "On the order of the Nameless Lord, come to suppress Zhang Ling!"


    "Zhang Ling, don''t give up yet!!!"


    One after another voice, like the voice of the gods, came down with a bang.


    The sage of the Dao, Zhang Ling, was suppressed by this aura for the first time, so he knelt on the ground, unable to move.


    "Where is the holy coming? I don''t know where Zhang Ling is offended, and why is this?"


    Zhang Ling gritted his teeth and asked aloud.


    "I came here on the orders of the Unknown Lord. You want to kill the disciples of the Unknown Lord. This crime may make you punished?"


    An existence at the peak of the Great Dao Saint, standing above the sky, slowly opened his mouth.


    "Disciple of the Unknown Lord?"


    Zhang Ling looked up at Ye Luo, his eyes were full of puzzlement.


    This person, didn''t he enter the unnamed world by chance from those small worlds?


    Why, why is there such a big background?


    Ye Luo is smart, he quickly thought of it.


    This Nameless Lord...


    It is estimated that it is his own master.


    How did his master become this nameless master?


    Ye Luo was puzzled, but he knew that now was not the time to think about it.


    "I''m the one who planted this! I''m willing to be slaughtered!"


    Zhang Ling gritted his teeth, he knew that he couldn''t escape.


    He was full of resentment.


    He is mortal.


    But he believes that one day, someone will avenge him!


    He is an unborn parent and son, because his talent is too powerful, he was trapped in the cocoon of the Dao at birth, and he cultivated his talent. When the right time comes, when he is born, he will definitely appear as a supreme talent and shock the whole world.


    At that time, his parents and children will definitely be able to avenge him.


    "By the order of the unnamed Lord, kill Zhang Ling, grind Zhang Ling''s ashes into powder! And slaughter Zhang Ling''s whole family! The earthworms are cut vertically! The eggs are shaken and scattered!"


    "Let us take turns to blast all his land again, don''t let a corner be spared!"


    This sage of the Great Way stands aloft and declares his will.


    Zhang Ling: "???"


    Yellow: "???"


    The people around: "???"


    This is too cruel, right?


    Hearing this, they all felt a chill behind their backs, the whole family was slaughtered, the earthworms were cut vertically, the eggs were shaken, and even the ground had to be leveled in turn.


    Is this something that humans can do?


    The people around ?? said that this was the first time in the history of the Unnamed World that such a thing had happened.


    "No! No! No way!"


    Zhang Ling roared angrily.


    What more did he want to say.


    But the surrounding Dao saints didn''t give this opportunity, and they made a joint shot to suppress Zhang Ling directly.


    Hundreds of Daoist saints shot together, not giving Zhang Ling a chance to react at all, and directly suppressed him to the ground, unable to move.


    "Chop."


    "Destroy his soul, leave his body, cremated into ashes, grind his ashes into powder, and photograph it for the Lord to see."


    A great avenue saint stood high above and announced Zhang Ling''s fate.


    "Yes."


    The surrounding avenues of saints all agreed.


    Ye Luo, who was beside him, stared blankly at all this.


    This is really the style of the master...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 957： Xiao Yis mentality changes

    Chapter 957 Xiao Yi''s mentality change


    Temple of No Name.


    Chu Yuan sat on the stone table and looked at Ye Luo below.


    His eyes flashed with satisfaction.


    Long time no see.


    Ye Luo''s breath was much stronger.


    And the breath is stable, it is obviously a steady improvement.


    However, there seems to be a lot of injuries on his body.


    It is estimated that he was injured by the saint of the avenue.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuan''s eyes turned cold.


    He wished he would end up in person and kill the Great Dao Saint.


    Dare to hurt his disciple, tired and crooked?


    However, the Great Dao Saint has long since fallen, and there is nothing he can do about it.


    can only be written down first.


    It is recorded in ancient books.


    There is an elixir that can revive anyone who has fallen, even the saints of the Great Dao.


    When he is free, he will study it.


    Dare to do this to his disciple.


    Chu Yuan pondered in his heart.


    "Disciple, see Master."


    Ye Luo opened her mouth repeatedly, her eyes fiery.


    He hadn''t seen his master for a long time.


    "Luo''er, get up."


    "How is your injury?"


    Chu Yuan asked softly.


    He stretched out his hand to help.


    Invisible power immediately lifted Ye Luo up.


    "Master, the disciple is fine."


    Ye Luo shook his head, but there was a deep doubt in his eyes.


    He was curious.


    Master''s current status.


    The Nameless Lord.


    can command the existence of hundreds of Daoist saints, tens of thousands of chaos saints, and hundreds of thousands of saints.


    What the **** is going on here.


    Chu Yuan also saw the confusion of his own disciples.


    It''s just that he didn''t explain, just shook his head and smiled.


    "Luo''er, you should go to heal your injury first. When your injury is healed, I will help you to clear your doubts. When your injury is healed, I have something to tell you."


    Chu Yuan said so.


    heard this.


    Ye Luo didn''t hesitate anymore, bowed his hands and bowed, and then left the palace.


    Soon, only Chu Yuan was left in the hall.


    Chu Yuan sat in front of the stone table and couldn''t help thinking.


    In the past, a dozen of his disciples followed him.


    and then they all separated.


    I haven''t seen Ye Luo for a long time now, I didn''t expect Ye Luo to become such a strong man in one leap.


    Chaos saint peak!


    You can compete with the saints of the road!


    The leaves are falling like this.


    I don¡¯t know how the other disciples are doing.


    Chu Yuan thought about it, mobilized the previous leaderboard template, and checked it.


    ¡¾The Battle Power Ranking of Wudao Sect Disciples¡¿


    ¡¾First: Ye Luo (Sage of Chaos)¡¿


    ¡¾Second: Tantai Luoxue (Sage of Chaos)¡¿


    ¡¾Third: Perilla (Chaos Saint)¡¿


    ¡¾Fourth: Ai Qing (Sage of Chaos)¡¿


    ¡¾Fifth: ÷Òóž (Chaos Saint)¡¿


    [Sixth: Su Qianyuan (Sage of Chaos)]


    ¡¾Seventh: Su Xi (Sage of Chaos)¡¿


    ¡¾Eighth: Qin Zhen (Sage of Chaos)¡¿


    ¡­


    ¡¾Tenth: Hua Shenyi (Sage of Chaos)¡¿


    ¡¾Eleventh: Lin Mo (Sage of Chaos)¡¿


    ¡­


    ¡¾Sixteenth: Sile (Sage of Chaos)¡¿


    [Seventeenth: Zhang Han (Sage of Chaos)]


    Good guy, everyone is a chaos saint?


    This speed is really fast.


    Zheng really didn''t lie to him.


    His disciples really have their own destiny.


    gets stronger so fast.


    As a master, he should not be left behind.


    Gotta speed up.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t wait.


    He''s going to fit together and become the Emperor... ahem, the Nameless Lord.


    The nameless Lord of the complete body, that is stronger than all.


    Chu Yuan pondered for a moment, and then urged the saint to speed up his temper on Xiao Yi.


    ¡­


    When Saint Chu was instructed, he could only urge the people below to speed up his sharpening.


    passed on layer by layer.


    When ?? was passed on to the man in black, he showed helplessness.


    At this moment, the man in black stood above a city.


    He found that this Xiao Yi seemed to be crooked.


    So many relatives have been arrested, and then there is no potential to explode. In recent days, it seems like crazy, arrogant and domineering.


    There is no feeling of cultivating at all.


    The cultivation base does not rise but falls.


    Now it has become the middle stage of Qi training.


    The man in black can''t be fixed.


    "This, how is this going to work?"


    The man in black fell silent.


    He found that he had no choice now.


    Without any choice.


    Men in black can only shake people.


    under him.


    An old man in a gray robe stepped out and came to the man in black.


    The man in black told the old man everything about the present.


    The old man was silent for a while after hearing this.


    "I might understand."


    "This little guy has some secrets that we don''t know, which led him to know that it was you who took his father''s clan, and he knew that his father''s clan was all right, so he never panicked."


    "Furthermore, I felt someone peeping before. I think it should be caused by the secret behind this little guy. This little guy should know his identity."


    The old man took a deep breath.


    This little guy has become arrogant and domineering.


    I''m afraid that he just knew that he was the descendant of the Dao sage, so he changed.


    He has seen many people become like this.


    Occasionally someone gets a huge sum of money, and their temperament will change and become arrogant and domineering.


    In his opinion, Xiao Yi''s situation is similar to these.


    Well, upstart.


    "Then Mr. Chen, what should we do now?"


    The man in black couldn''t help but ask.


    "I''ll go down and talk to him myself, I''m afraid it won''t work if I don''t talk about it."


    The old man ''Chen Lao'' pondered for a moment and said.


    The man in black naturally has no opinion.


    He now feels that this is not a good job.


    This matter is done, maybe they, the bottom people, will get the downcast eyes of that supreme being.


    But if it is not done well, it will be a disaster.


    That existence is God to them.


    you can say it this way.


    If that kind of existence is like that, seeing them unhappy, in a word, they will be completely destroyed.


    Even the family behind them, and even everyone related to them, will fall to the extreme.


    Chen Lao said to go.


    After taking a look at Xiao Yi''s position, he walked towards Xiao Yi.


    Talk to Xiao Yi!


    The man in black didn''t dare to do anything.


    can only stand in place and wait quietly.


    ¡­


    In a restaurant.


    Xiao Yi is eating and drinking nonsense.


    Obviously, as the man in black said, his mind has changed.


    Arrogant and domineering!


    In front of him, his master ¡®Lao Tu¡¯ was persuading him.


    "Xiao Yi, although you are the heir of the Supreme Being, you can''t be like this. If you continue like this, you will be defunct sooner or later."


    Tu Lao tried to dissuade him.


    "Lao Tu, don''t worry, I''m measured."


    Xiao Yi waved his hand, as if I could call the shots.


    This way, Tu Lao became silent.


    If you were measured, it wouldn''t be like this.


    You still say that you are measured?


    But Tu Lao can''t do anything except to discourage him.


    If his persuasion is ineffective, he can''t do anything to Xiao Yi at all...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 958： Assuming **** youre a teenager like me

    Chapter 958 Hypothetical Sex You are a teenager like me


    Inside the restaurant.


    faced Xiao Yi.


    Tu is really helpless.


    In the end, it can only be left to chance.


    Xiao Yi thought that if Tu Lao was dealt with, he would be able to continue to rot in a stable manner.


    But the next moment, something unexpected happened to Xiao Yi.


    Under Xiao Yi''s bewildered expression, he was enveloped by an invisible force, and immediately his entire body floated up and flew out of the restaurant.


    "It''s a god-turning powerhouse! Don''t struggle! You have nothing to do with such powerhouses!"


    Old Tu''s voice sounded in Xiao Yi''s ears.


    Xiao Yi was shocked when he heard the words.


    God transformation powerhouse? !


    In such legends, there are only powerful people?


    No, it is impossible for me to have any communication with such a strong person.


    The only possibility, this is someone sent by my supremely existent father.


    Think about it.


    Xiao Yi was suddenly no longer afraid.


    He was pulled up obediently and flew into the sky.


    Soon, he came to the top of the sky, and also saw the god-turning powerhouse.


    Isn''t this the old man they ''peeped'' before.


    actually came to the door?


    Xiao Yi was shocked in his heart, but his expression was expressionless.


    "Dare to ask senior, who is he? What happened?"


    Xiao Yi bowed his hands and bowed, looking very polite.


    "Young Master Xiao, why should you ask yourself? As for the name, you can just call me Chen Lao."


    Chen Lao laughed.


    His eyes shone brightly.


    He didn''t believe that Xiao Yi didn''t know his identity.


    Now that you know who you are, you must also know who they are.


    "Old Chen, are you my father''s person?"


    Xiao Yi felt relieved at once.


    The other party was indeed sent by his supreme biological father.


    "Don''t dare to be, don''t you dare, your father and I are worlds apart, how can I be a subordinate of that kind of existence?"


    Chen Lao hurriedly shook his head.


    What a joke.


    He is not even an immortal, so how can he be the subordinate of a great sage.


    The level gap between the two is too big.


    Moreover, even if he is an immortal, he is not qualified enough. He must be the subordinate of a sage of the Dao.


    Dao saint, that is the top combat power of the entire nameless world.


    Anyway, as far as he knows, the saint is what these monks have been pursuing all their lives, or it is already a dream.


    After all, for mortal monks, they are not even immortals.


    To become an immortal is a huge difficulty.


    Not to mention the saint after the fairy.


    "Old Chen..."


    Xiao Yi suddenly found out.


    I still seem to underestimate my ''biological father''.


    Even the legendary god-turning powerhouse actually said that he was not worthy to be the subordinate of that ''biological father''?


    "Then I don''t know if Chen Lao came to me, what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yi decided not to think too much about it.


    Thinking too much is not good.


    It is better to think nothing.


    Let''s see what''s going on with this god-turning powerhouse Chen Lao.


    "Nothing else, I''m just here to chat with you, Young Master Xiao, I think you seem to be a little decadent recently. I wonder why you are so decadent?"


    Chen Lao asked, but he still had such a smile on his face.


    "Why am I decadent? Where am I decadent?"


    Xiao Yi was puzzled.


    "Young Master Xiao before, when you cultivate, you can work harder. Why are you so decadent now?"


    "But because you know your background, you don''t want to work hard anymore?"


    Old Chen still didn''t pick it up directly.


    is quite euphemistic.


    "right."


    For this last sentence.


    Xiao Yi admitted without hesitation.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Chen Lao also did not expect it.


    This Xiao Yi would admit it so quickly.


    For a while, he couldn''t fix it.


    "Young Master Xiao, you know that it is difficult to cultivate immortals, and it is difficult to ascend to the sky. Even if you have a background, you still need to work hard."


    Old Chen still reluctantly tried to persuade him.


    "But Mr. Chen, the most difficult thing in cultivating immortals is resources, but I have my father, so I don''t lack resources, right? Besides, it should be easy for such a supreme existence to help me become stronger, right?"


    Xiao Yi felt that it was nothing for him to do so.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Old Chen''s head buzzed.


    This this¡­¡­


    What else can he say?


    People have a father, he doesn''t.


    And, according to what the other party said, it does make sense.


    People have a father, who can solve everything, what is the difficulty in cultivating immortals?


    It seems that this is the correct way of doing things.


    "That''s right, Mr. Chen, I have no shortcuts, but I have to work hard. Isn''t that stupid."


    "In your teenage years, with such a powerful father, would you still work **** your own?"


    Xiao Yi took Chen Lao''s shoulders and said carelessly.


    "When I was a teenager, I had such a great father?"


    Chen Lao thought about it hypothetically.


    Suddenly, he became excited.


    Suppose he had a supreme being to be a father when he was a teenager.


    Then he even asked 180 saints to accompany him when he went out. If he saw a dog on the side of the road, he had to go and slap it twice. If mosquitoes bit him, he would use a saint-level magic weapon to smash him to death.


    The more I think about Chen Lao, the more excited I feel.


    But thinking about it, he was not happy.


    Because he found out that he did not have such a father.


    This Xiao Yi has it.


    "Okay, I understand, Young Master Xiao is precious, I''ll go first."


    Old Chen sighed and found that he couldn''t persuade him.


    Before he left, he sent Xiao Yi to the ground, and also left some treasures for Xiao Yi, which was considered to be flattering Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi watched Old Chen leave and stood there.


    "Master, do you understand my thoughts now?"


    Xiao Yi looked at the ring in his hand and said so.


    "I know, you can do it according to your own ideas in the future. If you want to, you can resurrect me. If you don''t want to, that''s fine."


    Tu Lao''s figure slowly emerged.


    He smiled wryly.


    It seemed that he was wrong.


    "Don''t worry, Master, I will definitely resurrect you, definitely!"


    Xiao Yi shook his head.


    He attaches great importance to family affection.


    Although his biological father is supreme, he will not ignore other people because of his biological father.


    His adoptive father, family members, masters, etc., he will not give up.


    When he rises, he will definitely take it away.


    When one person attains the Tao, the chicken and the dog ascend to heaven!


    "I have a heart."


    Tu Lao was very pleased.


    The disciple he accepted was really not a loss.


    With this disciple, he has no regrets in this life.


    "Then Master, let''s go on with it, just wait for my biological father to pick me up, that''s all."


    Xiao Yi said.


    Tu Lao naturally could only nod his head.


    For Xiao Yi now, he only has auxiliary ability.


    So of course Xiao Yi said what he said.


    He didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Xiao Yi''s order is right!


    Tu Lao Preparation runs through this philosophy deeply.


    It doesn''t matter who comes.


    Well, Mr. Tu doesn''t feel wronged.


    Who told someone to have an awesome father at a young age.


    He doesn''t, so he can only be obedient...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 959： Accident?

    Chapter 959 Accident?


    The Realm of No Name, the six hundred and twenty-third heaven.


    in the palace.


    The saint who was assigned the mission by Chu Yuan was staring wide-eyed at the moment, looking like he couldn''t believe it.


    "What are you talking about? How is this possible?"


    "That boy, are you slack now? You refuse to practice?"


    The sage felt his head get bigger.


    "Yes, Your Highness, that''s how the people below reported it, we, we can''t do anything about it."


    The servant opened his mouth cautiously.


    He was in a cold sweat.


    For fear that the sage would show his power, he would directly suppress him.


    "Why? Why doesn''t this kid refuse to cultivate well?"


    The saint could not believe it.


    This servant was afraid that he would suppress and blame him.


    He was also afraid that the nameless lord would blame him and suppress him.


    "Listen, I heard that it was Xiao Yi who accidentally learned that he was the son of a Dao saint, so he had a negative attitude and felt that it was okay to cultivate seriously or not."


    The servant said repeatedly.


    "What? Son of the Great Dao Saint? What''s that?"


    The saint was stunned.


    What and what.


    Does ?? Xiao Yi have anything to do with the Great Dao Sage?


    Wasn''t Xiao Yi the one who ordered to be sharpened by the nameless master himself?


    However you look at it, it has nothing to do with the Great Dao Sage.


    What the **** is this servant saying?


    The sage was puzzled, so he asked.


    This question is a big deal.


    Fuck¡­


    Fuck!


    What is this?


    Gossip and gossip, and then the gossip becomes true?


    Also Xiao Yi is the heir of the Daoist saint?


    He also ruined Xiao Yi?


    Isn''t this a finished child?


    The saint''s face turned green.


    He looked at the servant and almost killed him.


    Servant mistaken me! !


    The saint can''t wait to raise his head and roar.


    If because of this, he is hated by that existence, then he is really wronged!


    "You, you are so..."


    "Hey, when you heard the news, why didn''t you come and tell me?"


    The sage pointed at the slave and said angrily.


    "Your Highness, me, I''ve heard these words a lot, and I think they''re true."


    The servant bowed his head and did not dare to say a word.


    "Really? You''re an ass."


    "What is the identity of the Great Dao Saint? What is the identity of the Nameless Lord? Are the two of the same level?"


    "I tell you, the sage of the Great Dao is not even worthy to carry shoes for the nameless master!"


    The ?? saint took a deep breath.


    Not long ago, he had received an order from the Nameless Lord.


    Hundreds of Great Dao Saints, tens of thousands of Chaos Saints, hundreds of thousands of Saints, all of them are dispatched!


    The power of this nameless lord is beyond his imagination.


    Avenue saint?


    That and the Nameless Lord are not of the same level at all.


    "Then, what do we do now?"


    The ?? servant also seemed to realize the seriousness of the matter and was terrified.


    "Forget it, I personally go to the anonymous master to plead guilty."


    The ?? sage sighed and made such a decision.


    He felt that if it was concealed, it would be the worst.


    Take the initiative to confess, maybe it will be okay, but if you hide it, it will definitely be okay.


    One thought to this point.


    The saint no longer hesitated, and with a movement of his figure, he rose into the air and headed for the Nameless Temple.


    ¡­


    Temple of No Name.


    The ?? saint soon came here.


    And saw Chu Yuan, confessed everything to Chu Yuan, knelt down on the ground, and asked for forgiveness.


    "You said, this thing is screwed up?"


    Chu Yuan''s face became strange.


    What is this and what?


    That Xiao Yi thought he was the father of the other party, so he stopped working hard?


    Is this the reason?


    Chu Yuan inexplicably remembered the curse on her body.


    I taught my disciples before, but I wanted to teach them to fail, but all of them became talents.


    Now you want this Xiao Yi to quickly become a talent, but he just abolished it?


    This is all about riding a horse and nothing.


    Shouldn''t he really have a spell on him?


    Chu Yuan was silent for a long time.


    Finally waved his hand to let the saint back down and let Zheng come over.


    Soon, Zheng came to the Hall of No Name.


    "Lord."


    Zheng bowed his hands and bowed, and then performed a very ancient etiquette.


    Chu Yuan waved his hand to let him off the ceremony, and then asked about it.


    When Zheng finished listening, he was also lost in thought.


    After a long time, Zheng spoke slowly.


    "My lord, I probably know about your affairs in Jihuang."


    "This is because you were originally a nameless master, so you have more or less the breath of a nameless master on your body, and there is a high possibility that you will follow the law. Most of your disciples came this way."


    Zheng explained to Chu Yuan.


    heard this.


    Chu Yuan almost fainted.


    Crazy.


    There is such a thing?


    It''s all because he likes to fool around, so he follows the law, and it becomes true?


    Dare to blame him?


    "Then, what did you say about Xiao Yi this time?"


    Chu Yuan shook his head.


    OK, the previous things are all due to his identity as the nameless master.


    What''s going on now?


    "Now¡­"


    "Right now, it really can only be considered a coincidence, because there is no factor at all. I have carefully investigated it, and it is really a coincidence, it happened by accident."


    Zheng''s face also became strange.


    "Accident?"


    Chu Yuan''s mouth twitched slightly.


    To put it bluntly, he is unlucky.


    Forget it, since it was an accident, he didn''t want to care too much.


    This Xiao Yi has a problem.


    Then he has other options.


    He is not just a choice.


    There is something wrong with Xiao Yi. If it''s a big deal, he will deal with it later and deal with other people first.


    We will talk about other rules.


    However, I just don''t know what''s going on with this Xiao Yi now.


    Better to have a look first.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but put his hand into the light ball, feeling the information carefully.


    ¡¾Xiao Yi¡¿


    [Mastering the rules: unimaginable (hidden)]


    ¡¾Current state: Qi practice¡¿


    ¡¾Identity: Reincarnation of the Nameless Lord, Great Luck¡¿


    [Fate Track: Lost his mother at a young age and was brought up by his father alone. He is gifted and talented, and he cultivated a prodigy. However, due to an accident, he identified his biological father as a great supernatural being. His personality changed. Your father is an old enemy, who grew up after tens of billions of years, was defeated by you, and merged into one]


    it''s okay no problem.


    is only a thousand years late.


    is acceptable.


    Then do you want to continue to work on this Xiao Yi?


    Chu Yuan pondered for a moment.


    Still planning to find someone new to start with.


    There will be accidents and changes in this Xiao Yi.


    It¡¯s impossible to find someone else.


    Chu Yuan thought so.


    He reached into the light ball again, looking for a new person.


    The palm of the hand entered the light group, and a very warm atmosphere quickly permeated, and then a large stock of information appeared.


    After some searching, he quickly turned his gaze to one of them.


    Data appeared in front of him.


    Seeing this person''s name and information, Chu Yuan''s eyes sank.


    This person, how do you feel, a little strange?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 960： Invisible power

    Chapter 960 The power that cannot be seen directly


    Temple of No Name.


    Chu Yuan felt the data sorted out in his mind.


    ¡¾Lin Shang¡¿


    [Mastering the Rules: Incomprehensible (Hidden)]


    ¡¾Current Realm: Foundation Establishment¡¿


    [Identity: Reincarnation of the Unknown Lord, Great Fortune, Son of Destiny, Martial God on Earth]


    [Fate track: To achieve Taoism with martial arts, use martial arts to seal the ancestors, use martial arts to create chaos in the world, have been sheltered by heaven and earth since childhood, grew up happily in the family, born with the blessing of luck, and after spending a billion years, grew up and was born by you defeat, merge into one]


    Valkyrie?


    Use martial arts to achieve Taoism, use martial arts to seal ancestors, and use martial arts to disrupt the world?


    This marks Tianjiao.


    Good guy.


    This person has grown much faster than Xiao Yi.


    One billion years.


    Before ??, Xiao Yi was ten billion years old.


    But even if it is a billion years, he can''t wait.


    Still have to speed up.


    But how to speed up this?


    Chu Yuan frowned and thought for a moment.


    Soon he had an idea.


    Still have to send someone there.


    He couldn''t go there in person.


    As soon as he came, he had to familiarize himself with various ancient books and various past histories in the Hall of Nameless, and he also tried to practice the things left by the Nameless Lord, such as alchemy and utensil refining.


    Secondly, he stayed in the Hall of No Name, and the aura here seemed to resonate with him.


    is here to stay, his strength is improving very quickly.


    So, he can''t go there personally.


    can only send people over.


    It¡¯s just that this time, it can¡¯t be the same as before.


    You can''t send someone to sharpen it.


    Chu Yuan thought about it and decided to send something over there.


    Yes, give something away!


    During this time, Chu Yuan has refined a lot of medicinal pills and weapons.


    Give these things to this Lin Shang in an unexpected way to help the other party improve.


    That should be okay, right?


    Chu Yuan thought it was feasible.


    "Zheng, you go down first, please go and call Ye Luo for me."


    Chu Yuan thought of this and immediately made a decision.


    "Yes."


    Zheng certainly will not refuse.


    The voice fell, and his figure turned into a divine light and flew out.


    didn''t wait for Chu Yuan to think too much.


    Ye Luo''s figure appeared in the Hall of No Name.


    With their realm, they can teleport to any place with a single thought, and the speed is naturally incomparably fast.


    "Master."


    Ye Luo bowed his hands and bowed.


    "Luo''er, there are some things you need to do for the teacher."


    Chu Yuan spoke slowly.


    He decided to let Ye Luo do it.


    His eldest disciple, he is relieved.


    is not the second child after all.


    The second child will backstab.


    This boss, he still thinks it''s okay.


    "I also asked Master to instruct him, and the disciple is willing to relieve Master''s worries."


    Ye Luo has not only recovered from his injuries, but also learned about the identity of his master.


    After learning about the ''Unknown Lord''.


    He couldn''t help feeling startled.


    but it feels reasonable.


    is his own master after all.


    And they have guessed before, the source of their master, and now they know it, it feels quite normal.


    "There are some resources here for the teacher, I want to give it to a person for the teacher, and secretly protect the other party''s growth..."


    Chu Yuan probably talked about it with Ye Luo.


    But he didn''t say why he did it.


    can only be said briefly.


    He felt that with Ye Luo''s character, he would definitely not ask more questions.


    Yeluo''s temperament has always said less and more.


    is not Zhang Lao Er''s stuff, so talkative.


    was not unexpected by Chu Yuan.


    Ye Luo didn''t ask any further questions, just agreed.


    But after agreeing, Ye Luo did not leave immediately.


    Instead, he stood there hesitantly, as if he had something to say, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    "Luo''er, do you have anything else to do?"


    Chu Yuan asked softly.


    Zhizi Moruofu.


    To him, Ye Luo was like his own son, and he still knew what the other party was thinking.


    "Master, Master, Disciple, Disciple wants to learn a thing or two with Master. Disciple has always heard that Master''s strength is very strong, surpassing everything, but Disciple has never seen it, so Disciple wants to try."


    Ye Luo said cautiously.


    The Nameless Lord!


    The name ??, which it represented, made him tremble.


    So he wanted to try, how big is the gap between him and Master.


    "That''s it? Of course, let''s go, let''s find an open space."


    Chu Yuan smiled.


    He stretched out his hand and waved, wrapped Ye Luo and left, heading for other places.


    Ye Luo let Chu Yuan be wrapped around him, he felt the power of his master wrapping him.


    Avenue saint?


    If he came out with a sacrificial sword, he would be able to struggle and open.


    Could this be the power of the Nameless Lord?


    Is ?? just a saint of the Dao?


    ¡­


    The two came to an empty hall in the Hall of No Name.


    fell to the ground.


    Chu Yuan stretched out his hand and waved, and ancient golden pillars rose up from the ground. In a short while, many more pillars appeared in the empty hall.


    "Luo''er, just do it."


    Chu Yuan stood on a pillar, looked at Ye Luo not far away, and said softly.


    "Yes, Master, please be careful."


    Ye Luo didn''t hesitate anymore.


    A golden sword appeared in his hand.


    Holding the long sword, his aura changed instantly. An extremely fierce force coerced the entire empty hall. At this moment, he seemed to be an emperor of swords.


    If Master is just a sage of the Dao, then maybe he can do some tricks?


    Ye Luo, holding this thought, burst out with all her strength.


    He raised the divine sword aloft.


    In the sky above, the kendo was projected, which resonated with him.


    The ?? Divine Sword contains the power of the entire kendo, and when it is charged, it is ready to slash.


    The kendo here is the kendo of the Nameless World.


    is far from being comparable to the extreme kendo.


    Therefore, the slash of the kendo power here is enough to make the Dao saints dare not take it hard.


    "Master, be careful!"


    Ye Luo reminds me.


    ready to swing his sword down.


    just before he swings his sword.


    Boom boom boom¡­


    Invisible and colorless waves spread out from under the feet of his master and swept across.


    Whoa¡­


    Ye Luo''s heart suddenly moved, he had a feeling.


    My own life is not my own anymore.


    It is clear that his mana and sword qi are not hindered in any way, but there is no reason to have this feeling.


    And, the feeling is clear!


    Ye Luo looked up at his master.


    Seeing this, he almost collapsed.


    At this very moment, Chu Yuan''s whole body was dazzling with divine light, like a sun, behind which there was an extremely ancient figure standing faintly.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes even have runes.


    rule!


    Do not look directly at it!


    Seeing Ye Luo in this scene, Dao Xin was infinitely close to collapse, and it was completely abolished by just a little bit.


    Obviously, this was controlled by Chu Yuan.


    Otherwise, if you see Ye Luo in this scene, you will surely die!


    Rules are above all else.


    Especially the rules of the Unknown Lord!


    "Master, this disciple lost."


    Ye Luo smiled bitterly, realizing that his master was showing mercy, and bowed his hands.


    "Well, Luoer, you are still young, practice hard, and one day, you will be so strong."


    "By the way, your second junior brother will return soon. Don''t tell him how strong you are as a teacher. It''s better to bewitched and let him challenge yourself as a teacher. As a teacher, you also want to try this coldness. How''s your child''s strength?"


    Chu Yuan retracted everything, said softly with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Yes! Master, this disciple understands!"


    Ye Luo was stunned for a moment, then smiled.


    At this moment, the two masters and apprentices have a tacit understanding...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 961： Reborn?

    Chapter 961 Reborn?


    Temple of No Name.


    Chu Yuan, as always, is trying to refine something.


    He was holding an ancient book in his hand.


    Contrasted with the ancient books, controlled the flames dominated by divine light, and refined them.


    He didn''t use a pill furnace or anything, he simply used the void to make fire.


    Under his strong control, an item similar to a knife was gradually born in the flames in the void.


    Whoa¡­


    The divine light flame trembled violently.


    Chu Yuan saw this, her eyes narrowed, and she began to shrink the flames.


    Obviously, he came to a critical moment.


    As long as you hold on to it, the treasures in the flames will inevitably be refined.


    But at this critical moment.


    Boom¡­


    Suddenly, the Nameless Hall shook.


    Chu Yuan was disturbed by this, her hand shook, and the flames went out of control.


    boom!


    The ??flame went out of control with a loud noise, and then completely dissipated.


    Failed.


    Chu Yuan''s face turned black.


    This is so special.


    What''s the situation?


    His figure moved.


    quickly came to the ancient stone table, he put his hand in the light ball to check the situation of the Nameless Temple.


    He looked a little stunned.


    The long river of time derived from the nameless world has an abnormality?


    What is this scenario?


    Because there was an abnormality in the long river of the nameless world, it caused the temple of the nameless to vibrate just now as a warning.


    "Would you like to send someone to look back in time?"


    Chu Yuan hesitated.


    has not waited for him to make up his mind.


    The figure of ?? Zheng suddenly appeared in the hall.


    "Lord, it is absolutely impossible."


    Zheng stopped it aloud.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Chu Yuan looked at Zheng below.


    "There is an abnormality in the long river of time. We can''t send someone to investigate. If we investigate, there will be an accident."


    "After your return, the rulers have heard more or less of it. It is not clear that this incident is the temptation of the time rulers."


    "Want to find out if you''re really coming back."


    Zheng strongly discouraged.


    And the voice is very solemn.


    "I understand."


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment.


    He understood what Zheng meant.


    Those rulers don''t want him to reappear.


    But it is estimated that it is the Temple of the Nameless, which used to be the place where the Lord of the Nameless lived, so I did not dare to blatantly test it.


    Only dare to try carefully to see if he is really there.


    The meaning of ??zheng is obviously to let him not have any action, so as not to change.


    Those rulers, in this vague situation, dare not do much.


    But is this really the case?


    Chu Yuan frowned, always feeling that something was wrong.


    But he didn''t think too much, just follow what Zheng said.


    ¡­


    The Nameless Realm has three thousand heavens.


    The first to the ninety-ninth heaven are called the mortal world.


    The ninety-ninth to five hundred and ninety-ninth layers of heaven are called Immortal Earth.


    The five hundred and ninety-ninth to two thousand and ninety-nine heavens are the realm of sages.


    The third thousandth heaven is the place where Taoist existences live.


    The nameless temple of Chu Yuan stands on the third thousandth heaven.


    at this moment.


    In the first heaven, Qing Fashan, Qing Fazong.


    A young man who is somewhat similar to Xiao Yi is practicing in his room.


    Every time he took in qi, he swallowed a large amount of strong spiritual qi into his body.


    The speed of absorbing Qi is far beyond the ordinary Qi practice.


    This person is Lin Shang,


    A disciple of the Dharma Sect of the Qing Dynasty.


    "At this level, I will soon be able to reach the peak of Qi training and try to build a foundation."


    Lin Shang felt his own practice.


    He made a clear judgment.


    "It''s time to end today''s practice. Let''s go to the Tibetan Sutra Pavilion, and the practice of martial arts must not be left behind."


    Lin Shang''s eyes lit up when he mentioned cultivating martial arts.


    For some reason, he seems to have a great talent for martial arts.


    When practicing martial arts, there is divine help.


    It usually only takes a short period of time to cultivate, and the cultivation is complete, just like the possession of the **** of war.


    Lin Shang thought for a while, and after tidying up, he walked out of the room.


    As soon as he walked out of the room, he bumped into someone.


    This man has an unremarkable appearance and is plainly dressed.


    After seeing Lin Shang, he immediately bowed his hands and saluted.


    "I have seen Senior Brother."


    The man spoke quickly.


    Lin Shang was in the sect, so he belonged to the inner sect disciple, and he was also one of the famous inner sect disciples.


    Because Lin Shang''s speed in cultivating martial arts is too fast.


    is so close to shocking the entire sect.


    So famous for this.


    The elders of the sect did not doubt whether Lin Shang had any special physique.


    Can check, but found nothing.


    However, Lin Shang is a very fast practitioner of martial arts.


    This also puzzled some sect elders.


    "You are¡­"


    "Junior Brother Wang?"


    Lin Shang glanced at the other party, thought about it for a long time, and hesitated to speak.


    He didn''t have a deep impression of him, but after all, he seemed to have met him.


    "It''s me, it''s me, Senior Brother, I''m Wang Yu, the disciple of True Monarch Qingxu, Wang Yu."


    The other party hurriedly laughed.


    "Oh, oh, it''s really you, Junior Brother Wang, what''s wrong, what''s the matter?"


    Lin Shang was a little puzzled.


    He guessed that he didn''t have much communication with the other party either.


    "It''s nothing, I just happened to see Senior Brother, so I came over to say hello."


    Wang Yu spoke quickly.


    "That''s right, that''s fine, but Junior Brother Wang, I have to go to the Tibetan Sutra Pavilion again, so I won''t chat with you any more. I''ll talk to you later when I have time."


    Lin Shang didn''t want to delay, so he wanted to leave immediately.


    "Okay, brother, you are busy first, I will not delay you."


    Wang Yu hurriedly laughed.


    See you.


    Lin Shang said no more and stepped away.


    Wang Yu was the only one left standing there.


    He had a smile on his face, and after watching Lin Shang leave, his smile gradually disappeared.


    was replaced by icy coldness.


    "Show me what chance he has."


    Wang Yu murmured in his heart.


    The next moment, in his eyes, a template appeared that only he could see.


    ¡¾Opportunity Plunder¡¿


    [Plundered character: Lin Shang]


    [Recent turning point: After two hours, I obtained a copy of the Golden Elixir Powerhouse in the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, and my strength increased greatly (Purple)]


    See here.


    Wang Yu''s eyes were hot.


    Opportunity plunder is graded, white, cyan, blue, purple, gold, red.


    This purple chance.


    It¡¯s amazing to see.


    This chance plunder is Wang Yu''s hang.


    In fact, Wang Yu is not the real Wang Yu.


    He is a reborn man.


    A person reborn from the future.


    In the future, he encountered a great enemy, but fortunately, a ring he accidentally obtained before took him back to when he was still in the sect.


    Wang Yu felt that this was an opportunity given to him by God.


    Let him do it all over again.


    And also gave a hang.


    So he will never go on in a daze like before.


    In this life, he wants to prove the Way!


    He wants to live out a new world!


    Sermon starts from plundering opportunities!


    He wants to plunder the chance of Lin Shang, the future Martial Ancestor!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 962： Nine hundred and eighty-seventh Chongtian second child beaten?

    Chapter 962 The ninth eighty-seventh second child was beaten?


    Qing Fazong Square.


    Wang Yu stood in the corner, quietly looking ahead.


    he was thinking.


    He was born again.


    In the future, he finally achieved the realm of Daluojin.


    But even Daluo Jinxian could not escape death.


    In the future, because of chance, he competed with a big force, and the other party sent three big Luo Jinxian to fight him.


    He was finally defeated and died in the fight.


    God gives him another chance, he will definitely break out of a different world!


    In this life, he will never stop at Daluo Jinxian!


    Therefore, this beginning begins with the opportunity to plunder the future Martial Ancestor!


    Wang Yu narrowed his eyes.


    In the future, he had heard of various legends about Lin Shang.


    In the future, Lin Shang will rise all the way and be named Martial Ancestor. From the first heaven to the 2000th heaven, he will conquer the world with invincible capital.


    Plundering this Lin Shang will definitely help him rise rapidly.


    Wang Yu couldn''t help but get hot when he thought of this.


    Now this Lin Shang has gone to the Tibetan Sutra Pavilion, the first chance is here!


    Wang Yu walked quickly to the Cangjing Pavilion, and after handing in his identity token, he entered the Cangjing Pavilion smoothly.


    He searched.


    Finally found Lin Shang.


    Lin Shang was in a corner at this moment, and seemed to be hesitating about which exercises to choose.


    "That book... Tongtian Sword Art? On the surface, this exercise is just an ordinary sword art, and it contains mysterious secrets. It was only later that Lin Shang said it himself before it became known to others."


    Wang Yu''s eyes became hot.


    He stepped forward quickly, preparing to take away the ''Tongtian Sword Art''.


    "Senior brother, why are you here too?"


    Wang Yu said hello by the way.


    He said, and directly took the Heaven-penetrating Sword Art.


    "Ah? Junior Brother Wang, why are you here? I''m here to choose the martial arts and martial arts. This is not a hesitation. Which one do you want to choose? Junior Brother Wang, do you want to choose this one?"


    Lin Shang looked at the book in the other''s hand.


    "No, I''ll leave. It turns out that Senior Brother was hesitating. I''m sorry, Senior Brother, I''ll give it back to you."


    Wang Yu said he wanted to pay it back, but he didn''t do anything.


    is obviously just talk.


    "It''s alright, it''s alright, I was hesitating anyway. Since Junior Brother has chosen one, then this one will be given to you. It just so happens that I don''t have to hesitate anymore."


    Lin Shang shook his head and smiled.


    After he finished speaking, he took another book, turned and left.


    Just when he turned to leave, he had an inexplicable feeling of emptiness in his heart.


    It seemed he had lost something.


    But he didn''t think much and left quickly.


    Wang Yu looked at the Tongtian Sword Art in his hand, his eyes lit up.


    He watched Lin Shang leave.


    But suddenly, he saw a person behind Lin Shang.


    In him, he saw a bright red light.


    What is this?


    Wang Yu immediately opened his hook.


    ¡¾Opportunity Plunder¡¿


    ¡¾Plundered characters: ? ? ? ¡¿


    ¡¾Recent turning point: ? ? ? (red)¡¿


    What is this stuff?


    Red chance?


    Why is the character a question mark?


    Wang Yu was amazed.


    Just when he was puzzled.


    Suddenly, the man walking in front turned to look at him and smiled at him.


    That look, as if telling him something.


    Wang Yu was terrified in his heart, he quickly lowered his head, not daring to raise his head again.


    ¡­


    Outside the Bookstore.


    A disciple wearing a white robe had a strange look on his face.


    This disciple is Ye Luo in disguise.


    Ye Luo was ordered by his master to give that Lin Shang a chance to protect this Lin Shang from growing up.


    He didn''t know how to start, but fortunately, he first pretended to be a disciple of Qing Fa Zong to get in touch with this Lin Shangxian.


    It''s just that Ye Luo feels that something has changed now.


    That person just now gave him a very strange feeling.


    "What does it feel like?"


    "As if something was spying on me?"


    "It just seems to be automatically resisted by the kendo on my body."


    Ye Luo frowned.


    But he didn''t think much of it.


    Just that person, in his heyday, he can kill countless times with just one look, so there is no need to wonder who that person is.


    First we have to think about how to help this Lin Shang.


    "This Lin Shang is now in the Qi training realm. If you don''t think about pulling the seedlings to help you, you can give an elixir first to help break through the golden elixir realm."


    Ye Luo thought so.


    Give the medicine pill directly.


    Let Lin Shang cross the Qi training realm, build the foundation realm, and come to the Jindan realm in one step.


    The foundation of this Lin Shang is too strong.


    Therefore, there is no problem at all when ascending to the Golden Core Realm.


    "It''s just, how do you give this medicine pill so it looks natural and can''t be discovered?"


    Yeluo thought about it, and found that he couldn''t understand.


    its not right.


    Why does he think about these things?


    What the Master said was to help this Lin Shang grow up. He ran out and grabbed this Lin Shang and ran.


    Then pour medicine pills into this thing, and use the power of the Dao to help the opponent lay a solid foundation, isn''t it better?


    Why does he have to think so many strange things?


    When the leaves fall, they become enlightened.


    is ready to start.


    But suddenly, he seemed to notice something and looked up at the sky.


    The light of kendo flashed in his eyes, and he pierced the whole world with one glance.


    His eyes fell on the 2000th Heaven.


    There, he saw a great battle.


    To be precise, it was a chaotic sage who singled out three great avenue sages.


    That Chaos Saint...


    Is Zhang Han?


    Why did Zhang Han fight with the three Great Dao saints?


    How can this be beaten.


    is the level of the second child.


    Ye Luo frowned. In his sight, he could already see Zhang Han being beaten and retreating.


    reluctantly can only rely on the formation to support.


    If it wasn''t for Zhang Han''s daughter-in-law to help Zhang Han with her rich combat experience, I''m afraid the second child would be able to build a grave at this time.


    "Second brother, second child, you can cause more trouble than me, as expected of you."


    Ye Luo did not hesitate.


    His figure turned into a sword light, heading for the 2000th Heaven.


    Before flying, he thought for a while, and shot an elixir that could reach the Golden Core Realm to where Lin Shang was.


    After doing this, he flew with all his strength and rushed to the 2000th Heaven.


    "Second child, hold on."


    "However, the action is so big, the other brothers and sisters, I''m afraid they also saw it? It''s interesting."


    The corner of Ye Luo''s mouth twitched into a smile, he accelerated and headed for the 2000th Heaven.


    ¡­


    at the same time.


    In many places in the Unnamed Realm, things are happening.


    There was a madman who was on the volcano every day, training his body with nameless fire, and suddenly left the volcano, I don''t know where he went...


    There is a female chess saint who plays chess in the mortal world every day, reveals her true body, soars up, and leaves the mortal world...


    A little girl who was sleeping in a forbidden area was born, flew to the sky, and disappeared...


    There is an existence known as a ''magic doctor'' in Wonderland. On this day, he left Wonderland...


    A dozen figures all left at the same time, but their goals were surprisingly the same.


    The 2000th Heaven!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 963： Hope for Jackie Chan

    Chapter 963 Looking to Father Jackie Chan


    Qing Fazong, in a house on the mountain peak.


    Holding a book, Lin Shang, who was preparing to practice, was attacked.


    He was covering his head at the moment, looking ahead.


    He was just about to practice when he was hit on the head by something like a stone.


    "What the **** is this?"


    "Also, who smashed it, doesn''t it hurt?"


    Lin Shang looked up at the four directions, but found that he saw nothing.


    He looked at what hit him.


    That is a...


    Stone?


    No, is this an elixir?


    Lin Shang was stunned for a while, why would there be a pill to hit him?


    He stepped forward, picked up the medicine pill, and observed it carefully.


    He looked at it for a long time and didn''t know what kind of medicine pill it was.


    But I feel that the fragrance of this medicine pill is very strong.


    The ?? is so rich that he can smell it, and there is a feeling that the bottleneck is loose.


    "What kind of pill is this? Who threw it here?"


    Lin Shang felt strange.


    He took the medicine pill, walked into the room, picked up a book, and read it.


    This book records various medicinal herbs.


    He wanted to see if he could find it, and if it matched the page, so that he could see what kind of elixir it was.


    After searching for a long time.


    He finally found it.


    "This is the page!"


    "Golden Pill!"


    "After serving it, you can make a golden pill on the spot and advance to the golden pill realm!"


    Lin Shang''s eyes widened.


    This record is an ancient elixir.


    After taking it, you can instantly become a Golden Core Realm!


    Golden Core Realm!


    What a powerful realm this is!


    As far as he knows, the suzerain of the Qing Fa Sect is just a Jindan realm!


    And this territory within a radius of 10,000 miles, the Golden Core Realm is the top powerhouse.


    There is no doubt that there is a strong person in the Jindan realm, which is a top force.


    But this medicinal pill in his hand can turn people into a golden pill!


    Where the **** did this medicine come from?


    Lin Shang did not understand.


    Such a precious elixir.


    was thrown away like trash.


    "Wealth moves people''s hearts."


    "Not to mention this medicine pill..."


    "I want this elixir."


    Lin Shang''s eyes flashed with fiery color.


    Cultivation of immortals is against the heavens.


    Competing for resources is a common occurrence.


    Since this medicine pill fell into his hands today.


    Then don''t blame him for accepting it.


    As long as you can become the Golden Core Realm, everything is easy to say.


    Lin Shang wanted to take the medicine pill as soon as he thought about it.


    But suddenly he thought of something.


    The patriarch¡¯s father in his own family is now at the peak of the Foundation Establishment.


    It is only one step away from reaching the Golden Core Realm.


    But this is the step that stuck his father for too long.


    Now I have this pill...


    Lin Shang hesitated for a moment.


    But a decision was made quickly.


    I plan to take this medicine pill to my father.


    My realm is still too low, what if I take it and cannot reach the Golden Core realm?


    It is better to let your father take it.


    When the time comes, the family has a father, and that is a big family.


    He stayed in the Fazong of the Qing Dynasty, and the Fazong of the Qing Dynasty took care of his father, even if the suzerain was in front of him, he had to give him some face.


    "Looking at my father Jackie Chan? It seems to be good too."


    Lin Shang''s eyes lit up.


    ¡­


    at the same time.


    Two thousand heavy heads, above the sky, thunder bursts, terrifying coercion permeates everywhere, and the billowing white clouds will be wiped out.


    somewhere in the sky.


    The three avenue saints are besieging Zhang Han.


    The three avenue saints started with magic weapons and supernatural powers, bombarded indiscriminately, trying to kill Zhang Hanzhen here.


    "Zhang Han, you can''t run away, die!"


    A Daoist sage blasted away with supernatural powers in rage.


    But these attacks were resisted by one formation after another.


    "Let''s go!"


    "A, B, C, D, Wu, Ji, Geng, Xin, Ren, Gui, ten days of great formation, give me a boost!!"


    "If you want my life, see if you are worthy!"


    Zhang Han flashed blue light all over his body, like a madman, fighting with great magic power.


    Not only did he have to defend against these attacks, but he was also attacking these three avenue saints.


    "This kid is crazy, the mana is so cathartic!"


    An avenue saint frowned.


    "Don''t worry about him, we can do our best to avoid the attack. This kid will vent like this, and it won''t take long for his mana to run out. We will definitely kill him at that time!"


    A Great Dao sage saw the situation and said so.


    "Goodness!"


    The two Great Dao Saints nodded in unison.


    Zhang Han''s heart vibrated wildly in the big formation, and he used the formation with maximum power.


    "Tian''er, support me with the greatest mana, I want to set up twelve ground formations, and cooperate with the ten-day formation. The labor and management want these three people to lose their skins even if they don''t die!"


    Zhang Han communicated in his heart.


    "Zhang Han, your body can''t hold it anymore, let me take over, I can send you out if I die."


    In Zhang Han''s heart, a voice sounded.


    This voice was the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm in the past. After following Zhang Han to the Realm of No Name, he was given a name by Zhang Han.


    Taking Zhang as his surname, his name is Tianer, Zhang Tianer.


    "No, I can''t give up on you!"


    "These three Great Dao saints are really shameless. The chance clearly recognized me, but they are so shameless. They want to kill me and rob me."


    Zhang Han gritted his teeth.


    "You can''t last a stick of incense."


    Tian''er said silently.


    "Never mind, Tianer, do your best to strike!"


    Zhang Han said decisively.


    "...Well, I''ve been with you for so long, you''ve always listened to me, this time, I''ll listen to you."


    Tian''er replied.


    The next moment, Zhang Han only felt that his limbs and bones were filled with a huge force.


    Behind Zhang Han, a figure appeared faintly, in line with Zhang Han''s movements.


    "Let''s go!!!"


    Zhang Han''s voice was male and female, as if two people were speaking at the same time.


    "A, B, C, D, Wu, Ji, G, Xin, Ren, Gui!"


    "Zi Chou Yin Mao Chen Si did not apply for You Xu Hai at noon!"


    "Ten Heavens Array, Twelve Earth Arrays, and Eight Trigrams Heavenly Array, get up for me!"


    Zhang Han and Tian''er''s voices spread throughout the battlefield.


    The next moment, with Zhang Han as the center, the power from heaven and earth quickly blessed, the eight trigrams as the array base, the ten heavenly stems as the array eye, and the twelve earthly branches as the array core.


    A large formation emerged spontaneously.


    The attacks of the three avenue saints were all swallowed up by the great formation.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    "Ancient Great Array! It is rumored that the ancient book of the Unsung Master''s formation has lost a page, and the derivative formation is one. This time, it is the strongest formation that has lost a page!"


    The three avenue saints did not dare to face Zhang Han''s edge.


    They all fled.


    But they are not afraid.


    They just want to drag!


    They can see it.


    Zhang Han''s formation is very mana-intensive.


    Just drag it for a while.


    Without them doing it.


    Zhang Han''s mana was exhausted and he was forced to cancel the formation.


    So they just have to wait.


    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t expect it.


    in the void around here.


    A dozen figures have quietly come here, hiding their figures, quietly watching the battle...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 964： help me

    Chapter 964 Save me


    In the 2000th day, the war is still going on.


    Zhang Han fought against the three Great Dao saints with one force.


    But the three avenue saints obviously did not have the intention to fight a mad Zhang Han head-on, and the whole process was delayed.


    I want to drag Zhang Han until he is exhausted, and then shoot.


    In fact, their battle strategy is really right.


    Zhang Han was indeed exhausted under their exhaustion.


    In the case of ?? Gao''s outbreak, Zhang Han can indeed press down the three Great Dao Saints to fight.


    But the premise is that this situation cannot be maintained for too long.


    "Are you exhausted?"


    The three Great Dao saints also saw Zhang Han''s current situation.


    They looked at each other and saw it all.


    Zhang Han was exhausted.


    It was their turn to fight back.


    "Yes, I''m really exhausted, but I think there''s enough time."


    Zhang Han stood in the center of the big formation, half kneeling on the ground, his breath was strong and weak, very unstable.


    But it''s not hard to see.


    Zhang Han didn''t panic at all.


    Instead, there was a smile on his lips.


    "You, when is enough time?"


    The three Great Dao saints are puzzled.


    "Enough time to procrastinate."


    Zhang Han shook his head and said so.


    "Procrastination?"


    The three avenue saints were stunned for a while, but they still didn''t quite understand.


    But after Zhang Han said such a sentence, they felt inexplicably heart palpitations.


    A very bad feeling arises spontaneously.


    "Go ahead, kill Zhang Han, and leave quickly."


    The three avenue saints reached a consensus in an instant.


    They all shot at Zhang Han to kill Zhang Han.


    "Senior brother, brother and sister save me!!"


    Seeing this, Zhang Han shouted loudly.


    He condensed the last mana and added it to the sound.


    made his voice spread across the entire sky in an instant.


    What?


    Those three Great Dao saints were even more puzzled by Zhang Han''s actions.


    next moment.


    Boom¡­


    A powerful mana wave surged.


    The three avenue saints looked up.


    At a glance, I saw more than a dozen figures landing at the same time.


    These dozens of figures appeared together as if they had made an appointment.


    Their auras were connected together, and they were able to suppress the three Great Dao Saints vaguely.


    "Second child, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so miserable?"


    "Second Senior Brother, I haven''t seen you for a long time, and your style is still the same."


    "I just said, why did I suddenly feel an aura like that of the second senior brother. I didn''t expect it to be the second senior brother. I thought it would not be the second senior brother who was beaten so badly."


    "Second Senior Brother, in the immortal world that day, you came out on top. Why can''t you do it now."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A dozen or so disciples of Wudao Sect came together, and they all smiled and ridiculed their second senior brothers.


    "You guys..."


    "Don''t talk about it, think about it first, let''s talk about how to blow up these three cubs."


    Zhang Han''s face darkened.


    Is there such a joke?


    Now, the enemy has to make fun of him first.


    "It''s alright, dick, rest, and leave the rest to us."


    Yeluo waved his hand gently.


    "understood."


    Zhang Han replied casually.


    Then he glanced around the room with all his fellow students.


    These fellows, I am afraid that all of them have a good chance.


    All of them are so strong.


    He suddenly discovered that he was very likely to be the bottom of the Wudao Sect again...


    ¡­


    the other side.


    Ye Luo led a dozen Wudao Sect disciples to look at the three Great Dao Saints in front.


    "You three..."


    "No, have I seen you?"


    Ye Luo wanted to shoot.


    But suddenly, he saw one of the three Great Dao saints and was stunned.


    This person seems to be one of the people sent by the Master to rescue him before.


    "You... are you a disciple of the Nameless Lord?"


    The Great Dao sage thumped, and he didn''t need any shelves, so he knelt down to Ye Luo at that time.


    The majesty of the sage of the Great Dao is important, but the premise is that he must also be alive.


    He knew deeply what Ye Luo was.


    That is the disciple of the legendary Unnamed Lord!


    And it¡¯s the kind that was handed down personally.


    If you offend this one.


    I am afraid that without the nameless initiative, there will be a lot of Dao sages who want to get rid of him and please the anonymous master.


    "good."


    Yeluo nodded.


    "My subordinates deserve to die, my subordinates deserve to die, please forgive me!"


    "My subordinates did not intend to encircle and suppress your friends, but the opportunity that was taken away by your friends. It was planned by me for many years, but it was taken away in the present life, so I was angry and joined forces with these two people. Please also Respect for your kindness in helping you in the past, forgive your subordinates, and your subordinates will go through fire and water for your superiors in the future, and will not hesitate to do anything!"


    The Great Dao Saint was terrified and begged for mercy.


    The occurrence of this scene surprised and shocked everyone.


    What is this?


    Kneeling for no reason?


    Ye Luo just raised his head and glanced at many of his classmates, without speaking too much, he told the sound transmission, and told many of his classmates what happened.


    The eyes of the other two Daoist saints were full of puzzlement.


    But they know.


    Maybe¡­


    They are in big trouble.


    Being able to make a great Daoist sage kneel and beg for mercy is probably very unusual.


    and many more.


    What did this sage of the Great Dao say just now?


    Ask if the other party is a disciple of the Nameless Lord?


    The Nameless Lord?


    The Temple of No Name?


    For a moment, these two Daoist saints thought of a lot.


    They panicked.


    There are countless forces in the Nameless Realm.


    But the supreme power is the Temple of No Name.


    It¡¯s just that the Nameless Temple hasn¡¯t appeared in the world for too long, and many people think it¡¯s a legend.


    I didn''t expect it to be true.


    And this person is actually the disciple of the master of the Nameless Temple?


    "I don''t know whether you are guilty or not. These people present are all disciples of my master. You attacked the second disciple of my master. Can you forgive me? I don''t care."


    Ye Luo said it very directly.


    The next moment, his eyes locked on the other two Great Dao Saints.


    I was afraid that these two Daoist saints would suddenly erupt.


    On the other side, the dozen or so disciples of Wudao Sect were a little dizzy.


    Their Master¡­


    Why is it so big?


    is bigger than they thought.


    The Nameless Lord!


    didn''t wait for them to think much.


    That great avenue saint has already flown over and apologized to Zhang Han.


    And the other two Daoist saints were stunned in place, neither advancing nor retreating.


    "you¡­"


    Ye Luo''s eyes flickered with chills.


    Sword light flashed all over his body, vaguely about to make a move.


    "us¡­"


    The two Daoist saints gritted their teeth, and for a while, they didn''t know what to do.


    The two hesitated for a long time, but still could not make up their minds.


    at this time.


    The hearts of the two of them suddenly trembled as if something had invaded them, and strange forces poured in.


    Their minds were controlled by some kind of power in an instant...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 965： Dao Xianhuang

    Chapter 965 Dao Immortal Sovereign


    Two thousand layers of heaven.


    without anyone noticing.


    An invisible dark force spread and penetrated in.


    These dark forces seem to want to cover Ye Luo and others as well as the three avenue saints.


    But after these dark forces approached Ye Luo and the others and the avenue saint who belonged to the Temple of No Name, they suddenly avoided them.


    On Ye Luo and others, invisible divine light bloomed, dispelling these dark forces.


    These dark forces cannot get close to Ye Luo and others at all.


    Just because of the presence of divine light in them.


    This seems to be the brand of Chu Yuan.


    It seems that these people are all related to Chu Yuan, and because of Chu Yuan''s cause and effect, these dark forces dare not approach.


    This invisible battle, Ye Luo and others couldn''t even notice it.


    The three Great Dao Saints didn''t even notice.


    But it really happened.


    These dark forces cannot get close to Ye Luo and the others and the avenue saint.


    But the other two Dao saints suffered.


    was invaded by these dark forces.


    Just for a moment.


    The two Dao saints lost consciousness, and their eyes were full of darkness.


    "kill¡­¡­"


    The two avenue saints looked at Ye Luo and the others, and suddenly burst into a majestic momentum.


    In an instant, the space of these two thousand layers of heaven was distorted, as if it would shatter at any time.


    "What are you doing!"


    The sober Daoist saint exclaimed.


    The two Great Dao saints ignored them, staring at Ye Luo and the others, their auras became stronger and stronger.


    In the end, he surpassed the level of the Great Dao saint.


    The two Great Dao saints did not say a word, and directly played two magical powers.


    The direction of supernatural powers, many disciples of Wudao Sect!


    Compared to that great avenue saint.


    It seems that many disciples of Wudao Sect are more able to arouse the hatred of these two Dao saints.


    "Be careful!"


    "The third child, pull them away!"


    In the face of this attack that is almost beyond the sage of the Dao.


    Ye Luo was unusually calm.


    Raised his sword with his backhand, without flinching, he turned and slashed with a sword.


    The Way of the Sword!


    Keep going!


    "Elder Brother, be careful!"


    Many fellow students exclaimed.


    Boom! ! !


    A sword glow soaring into the sky collided with two magical powers.


    In just a moment, Ye Luo''s figure flew out backwards, dripping with blood,


    "Big Brother!"


    Su Qianyuan''s figure grew rapidly, and in an instant, it became tens of thousands of feet huge, standing there like a Hongmeng Demon God.


    He stretched out one hand and caught Ye Luo.


    "run!"


    The moment Su Qianyuan caught Ye Luo, without any hesitation, he shouted.


    Then he turned into a streamer and fled quickly.


    Many Wudao Sect disciples were not ambiguous and fled one after another.


    How to fight this.


    It is obvious that these two have power beyond the saints of the Great Dao.


    They might be able to deal with the two Daoist saints.


    But beyond the sage of the avenue.


    is still two.


    They are by no means rivals.


    "You wait for me!"


    The Great Daoist sage was dumbfounded when he saw this group of people running so fast.


    hurriedly followed and ran away together.


    A group of people fled quickly.


    But didn''t escape very far.


    A black mist appeared in front of them.


    I saw the silhouettes of the two avenue saints reappear.


    Can''t escape!


    This is the only thought in the hearts of many disciples of Wudao Sect.


    "When did the rulers dare to reach out to the Nameless Realm?"


    At this moment, a voice with Huanghuang Xianwei came in.


    The sound of ?? did not dissipate, but turned into sound waves, shattering the black fog.


    in the sight of everyone.


    One after another immortal light descended from the sky and landed in front of many Wudao Sect disciples, turning into a middle-aged man.


    This middle-aged man is wearing a platinum robe, with both hands on his back, and his majesty is like a prison. The golden pupils seem to reflect the disillusionment of the heavens.


    And after the middle-aged man appeared, the whole 2,000th layer of heaven resounded with fairy sounds, as if welcoming the arrival of this middle-aged man.


    "By the order of the nameless lord, I will kill your power."


    "Kill the Dominators, don''t think that you can pretend to be the Dark Dominators with a little dark power, and put the blame on it. Your trick has been seen through by the Lord."


    "The Lord has an order for you to quickly go to the Nameless Hall to receive your punishment."


    The middle-aged man said solemnly.


    The voice of ?? just fell.


    Immortal lights emanated from all directions, devouring the two Great Dao Saints.


    In an instant, two existences that can make Wudao Sect disciples invincible are gone.


    This made the disciples of Wudao Sect terrified, and at the same time their vigilance rose to the highest level.


    However, I was still a little confused.


    Listening to his senior brother, the nameless master is his own master.


    Could it be that this is his own person?


    "This is my own, don''t worry."


    The injured Ye Luo woke up and stood up, stabilizing the minds of the Wudao Sect disciples.


    seems to be to confirm Ye Luo''s words.


    The middle-aged man looked at the many disciples of Wu Dao Sect and showed a smile that he thought was kind.


    "Don''t worry, little friends."


    "My name is Immortal Emperor Dao, and I am one of the subordinates of the Nameless Lord."


    Dao Xianhuang said so.


    "I have seen senior, thank you for saving me."


    Ye Luo took the lead in salute.


    Many disciples of Wudao Sect followed and saluted.


    See this scene.


    Dao Xianhuang showed a smile.


    He knew that these disciples were all valued by the Nameless Lord. Of course he would not refuse if he could have a good relationship with these disciples.


    "You don''t have to."


    Dao Xianhuang gently waved his hand.


    One after another fairy light bloomed, shining on many disciples of Wudao Sect.


    In an instant, Ye Luo''s injury recovered, and her realm improved.


    is not just leaf fall.


    Many disciples of ?? Wudao Sect have also improved their realm.


    This is a gift from the Great Dao Immortal Emperor.


    Many disciples of Wudao Sect could of course see it, and they all expressed their gratitude to the Great Dao Immortal Sovereign.


    Dao Immortal Sovereign waved his hand, asking him not to thank him.


    "You little friends, according to the order of the Lord, you have to take all of you back, I don''t know you little friends, but there are still important things to do?"


    "If there is nothing important, why don''t you come with me?"


    Dao Xianhuang asked.


    He gave enough respect to many disciples of Wudao Sect.


    Going to see Master.


    How could ?? Wudao Sect disciples refuse.


    Naturally, they all agreed.


    Dao Immortal Sovereign nodded, streaks of immortal light in his hand, took all Wudao Sect disciples away, and flew to the top of the Unknown Realm.


    "Hey, hey, wait for me!"


    The great avenue saint on the spot suddenly panicked.


    I''m afraid that the black fog is still there.


    Then he will suffer.


    But on second thought, he had offended Zhang Han, and now he is shouting, won''t he be settled by Zhang Hanqiu then?


    Thinking like this, the avenue saint didn''t dare to say any more, and left silently.


    Pray for Zhang Han not to hold grudges...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 966： Zhang Hans "firm" will

    Chapter 966 Zhang Han''s "firm" will


    The Hall of No Name, on top of the high stone table.


    Chu Yuan sat high on it.


    Zheng below ?? is reporting all kinds of things to him.


    "Lord, this incident may be another temptation by those who dominate."


    "This time, it seems that the Dark Lord did it, but it was actually done by the Killing Lord, it was just a disguise."


    "The Dark Lord is sleeping, unless you come to the place where it sleeps, it is impossible for it to wake up so early!"


    Zheng decisively analyzed all kinds of things with Chu Yuan.


    While analyzing, he also looked at Chu Yuan.


    "Well, I see."


    "These Dominators, I wonder if there are grades?"


    Chu Yuan hummed softly.


    He felt that he knew too little about the Dominators.


    "Of course there is. Lord, there are three, six, nine, and other grades at the level of the ruler. The strongest among them is the ruler of darkness."


    "The second is the ruler of time, the ruler of space, the ruler of light, and after that, the ruler of killing them."


    Zheng explained patiently.


    hear these words.


    Chu Yuan pondered for a moment, then nodded, indicating that he already knew.


    "Okay, Zheng, you can go to work first, the Anonymous Realm depends on you to manage, it''s hard for you."


    "Help me call all my disciples here."


    Chu Yuan said so.


    "It is the glory of the subordinates to share the worries of the master."


    Zheng lowered his head and said silently.


    Immediately, he turned around and exited the hall.


    Before he left the hall, he took a deep look at the High Stone Table.


    Chu Yuan didn''t feel anything.


    He was still thinking about those things about the Dominators.


    These rulers looked impatient.


    temptation again and again.


    The Time Ruler tried him before.


    Now the Slaughter Dominator has also tested him.


    But he couldn''t do anything.


    He couldn''t show up.


    Once ?? appears, those who dominate will definitely not have any scruples.


    After all, he is not yet a complete body.


    Moreover, among the combat power he can mobilize at present, the highest are the three ''Dao-level''.


    In such a situation, it is impossible to provoke a ruler.


    "This is not a worry-free thing..."


    "It''s still up to my disciples."


    "It''s just that those disciples are still too weak. When they all grow up, it will be much more convenient for me to do something."


    Chu Yuan did not use it 100% for this Zheng.


    He preferred his disciples.


    Only those disciples are his true descendants.


    These disciples will never betray him.


    He believed it.


    Chu Yuan quietly waited for the arrival of those disciples.


    After waiting for a while.


    A dozen disciples of Wudao Sect all came here.


    When they saw their master, they all became excited.


    "Disciple pays respect to Master."


    "Master, long time no see, are you okay?"


    "Master, this disciple will never disappear inexplicably this time. The disciple will stay by your side and serve you!"


    Many disciples started talking in a bluff.


    See this scene.


    Chu Yuan smiled slightly, but did not stop these disciples.


    In his opinion, these disciples are so careless, but they care about him.


    Waited until it was almost time.


    Chu Yuan spoke slowly.


    "Okay, let''s stop."


    "I have come here to gather you for the Master, but I have something important to command you."


    Chu Yuan spoke softly.


    As soon as these words came out, all the disciples immediately converged and became silent, waiting for Chu Yuan''s words.


    They didn''t say anything about ''please order from Master'', their attitude has already explained their choice.


    "Wei Shi asked you to have a fight with Wei Shi, and the one who can be recognized by Wei Shi is the strongest disciple under Wei Shi''s command. The strongest disciple Wei Shi has something important to tell him."


    Chu Yuan talked eloquently.


    He wanted to see which of these disciples had the strongest will.


    Let the disciple with the strongest will go to the lower realm to help Lin Shang grow up, and he personally took the remaining disciples to the depths of the Nameless Temple to practice.


    Cultivation in the depths of the Nameless Hall can quickly make these disciples grow up.


    "Have a fight with you?"


    Many disciples were stunned.


    They were just about to say something.


    Chu Yuan did not give this opportunity, he waved his hand and opened up a space.


    Within the ?? space, many disciples stood in the void, looking at the highest master from a distance.


    "bring it on."


    "If any of you dare to take a step and attack Wei Shi, then he is Shi Shi''s strongest disciple."


    Chu Yuan smiled lightly.


    The voice of ?? fell.


    A dazzling divine light radiated from his whole body, and everything around him seemed to be enveloped by a mysterious force.


    Many disciples even felt a sense of oppression swept across them.


    At this moment, their lives seem not to belong to them.


    Their souls were trembling.


    Chu Yuan had no scruples at all, but instead aggravated this sense of oppression a little bit.


    Do not look directly.


    How can it be a vain name.


    The overwhelming oppression made these disciples almost suffocate.


    There was only one thought left in their hearts.


    retreat!


    Among them, those disciples with weak cultivation base felt the most profound.


    Especially Zhang Han.


    Yeluo is okay, he felt it once.


    This time, he took precautions. Although he was still struggling, he was barely able to hold on.


    just wanted him to take a step and attack, but it was impossible.


    "Why, can none of you take a step?"


    Chu Yuan carried his hands on his back and his tone was flat.


    At this moment, he seems to be the supreme god, watching these disciples from a distance, increasing the oppression little by little.


    "Of the dozen or so of you, can''t none of you take a step?"


    "Don''t you even have the strongest disciple as a teacher?"


    Chu Yuan said with a smile.


    He was a little confused.


    Have you given yourself too much pressure?


    As a result, none of these disciples could take a step.


    Just when Chu Yuan wanted to reduce the pressure a little.


    A burst of shouting sounded.


    "Help me!"


    "The Ten Directions Heavenly God Array, get up!"


    A burst of mana brilliance flowed out.


    I saw ten gods appearing behind Zhang Han, and Qi Qi helped Zhang Han resist this oppression.


    Zhang Han took a step forward with gritted teeth under the terrifying pressure.


    He was hypnotizing himself frantically.


    I am the strongest disciple!


    I am the strongest disciple!


    I am the strongest disciple!


    Yeluo is better than me!


    From now on, I want everyone to call me Big Brother!


    I want Yeluo to become Yelao! !


    Under all the shocked gazes, after taking a step, Zhang Han actually took another step.


    And, in the palm of his hand, he was actually mobilizing mana, trying to attack Chu Yuan.


    "This dick..."


    "Isn''t it the bottom?"


    Chu Yuan was also shocked...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 967： Believe in Zhang Han again?

    Chapter 967 Believe in Zhang Han again?


    Temple of No Name.


    Chu Yuan came here again with many disciples.


    In this battle, the winner has been decided, and the strongest disciple has been selected.


    exceeded all expectations.


    Zhang Han took Chu Yuan''s pressure abruptly, took a step, and even shot at Chu Yuan.


    So Zhang Han became the winner of this battle.


    No, at this moment, Zhang Han twisted his neck and looked at people through his nostrils.


    Labour is the strongest disciple!


    The other disciples turned a blind eye to this.


    Among them, Ye Luo just looked at Zhang Han and had some guesses.


    That coercion, under the oppression, even an ordinary Daoist saint could not take a step, but Zhang Han was able to take such a step?


    He didn''t believe it even if he was beaten to death.


    In his opinion, the reason why Zhang Han was able to take that step is that the Heaven behind him, the Heavenly Dao of the Immortal Realm, helped at least 80% of the time.


    is also because of this.


    Zhang Han was able to take that step and attack.


    Tsk tsk, worthy of being the fairyland of the past.


    This spirit is to be different, to carry the oppression of the master, so that Zhang Han can take a step.


    Ye Luo was amazed in his heart, but he didn''t say anything on the surface. He had a feeling that maybe the strongest disciple this time was not a good thing.


    seems to be to confirm what he thinks.


    Chu Yuan''s next sentence made all the disciples stunned for a moment.


    "Except Han''er, the rest of the disciples have entered the ancient book space in the Hall of No Name to cultivate. There are many ancient books, you can read them by yourself."


    Chu Yuan said these words lightly.


    His voice fell.


    did not wait for the disciples to react.


    The palm shrouded in divine light flicked.


    The Hall of No Name seems to have received some kind of order, and a space channel was formed in an instant.


    On the other side of the space passage, is a dark space.


    But when the eyes of all the disciples fell into this dark space, their souls trembled, as if they had seen the truth of the world, and the bottlenecks that had trapped them were loosened a lot.


    "This is¡­"


    "The true meaning of Tao is in it!"


    "Go in, I will be able to become a saint of the Dao!"


    Many disciples went crazy, they had a feeling.


    As long as they enter this space, they will receive indescribable benefits.


    Even Zhang Han''s eyes widened.


    These people, who are not the strongest disciples, must all go inside to practice?


    Isn''t this a great thing?


    Even these fellows have this kind of reward.


    Then, what should he reward his strongest disciple?


    Zhang Han looked forward to it.


    Just as he was expecting.


    Tian''er''s voice resounded in his ears.


    "Zhang Han, maybe you can restrain your little thoughts once."


    "Maybe your masters didn''t intend to reward you."


    "Perhaps your master chose the strongest disciple because he had something important to instruct, not to reward you."


    Tian''er told Zhang Han all his speculations.


    Zhang Han felt a chill in his heart when he heard this.


    According to Master''s temperament.


    It''s really possible.


    Shouldn¡¯t¡­


    It shouldn''t be, it really is.


    Zhang Han had countless thoughts in his heart.


    But everyone didn''t care, they all entered the space to practice with the consent of Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan and Zhang Han were left on the field.


    "Han''er, you go forward."


    Chu Yuan spoke softly.


    "Master, what are your orders?"


    Zhang Han showed a smile that was even uglier than crying, and took a few steps forward.


    "I have something important to tell you as a teacher, I hope you can do it well for my teacher..."


    Chu Yuan said, and she told Zhang Han everything about accelerating Lin Shang''s growth.


    After listening to all this.


    Zhang Han''s entire face turned into a bitter gourd shape.


    That''s true.


    is over.


    is over.


    This is really over.


    Originally, I was thinking of competing for the strongest disciple, what would be the benefit.


    Unexpectedly, there is a fart advantage.


    Some are just things like running around.


    Those fellow students all went to that space to practice.


    He was going to run around.


    This is not something that can be done in a day or two.


    When he comes back next time, it is estimated that he has changed from the strongest disciple to the bottom of the sect, right?


    Zhang Han was depressed.


    In front of Chu Yuan, he didn''t dare to say anything, he could only force a smile.


    "Why, Han''er, don''t you want to do it?"


    Chu Yuan frowned slightly and asked.


    "No, no, no, it''s a disciple''s honor to be able to share the worries of the master. How dare the disciple refuse?"


    Zhang Han said repeatedly.


    Give him ten courage, and he does not dare to refuse his master.


    "That''s fine, then leave immediately."


    "You hold this, this ring is yours, and it contains some of your spiritual resources."


    Chu Yuan threw a ring to Zhang Han.


    After all, he is now the leader of one of the top forces.


    There are countless resources behind ??.


    His disciple, resources are of course indispensable.


    "Thank you, Master."


    Zhang Han took the ring and his eyes lit up.


    "Go."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand.


    "Then what, Master, if I finish this matter and come back, can you let me practice in that space as well?"


    Zhang Han thought about it again and again and couldn''t help but say.


    He just glanced at that space.


    The road of the formation that belongs to him is shaking wildly, and his natural formation heart is also beating, as if telling him.


    In that space, he will be able to be sublimated!


    "Can."


    Chu Yuan agreed without thinking.


    "Disciple, thank you Master!"


    Now Zhang Han is finally satisfied.


    strode out of the hall.


    ¡­


    Above the hall.


    Chu Yuan sat high in it, he looked at Zhang Han''s leaving back from a distance, and rubbed his chin lightly with his palm.


    "This time, I didn''t remind this second child, don''t play with backstab, don''t play with brain supplements or something."


    "Will you be screwed up by this **** again this time?"


    Thinking of this point, Chu Yuan felt a chill in her heart.


    But after thinking about it, it feels unlikely.


    He is asking the second child to help others grow up faster, but he is not preaching to others.


    It should be fine.


    Chu Yuan resisted the uneasiness in her heart and chose to trust her second disciple.


    Well, just reluctantly, trust this second child again.


    If he can screw up this time, he will have to peel off the skin of this second brother Zhang.


    Chu Yuan didn''t think any more after thinking about it.


    turned to look at the many disciples practicing in space.


    Looking at the disciples, his eyes showed tenderness.


    Being able to read these ancient books, these disciples, I am afraid that their strength will grow rapidly.


    I just don¡¯t know how much it will grow.


    However, in the future, the first group of people under his command will be there.


    His disciples all have the qualifications to prove the Dao ruler!


    He believes that in the future, all of his disciples will be at the level of Dominators, without exception! !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 968： Opportunity plunder?

    Chapter 968 Plunder by chance?


    The Nameless Realm, the first heaven.


    Qing Dynasty.


    In the past, after Lin Shang got a pill from Ye Luo, he personally sent the pill back to his family and handed it to his father for use.


    After the pill was swallowed by Lin Shang''s father, Lin''s father also successfully broke through to the Golden Core Realm.


    After breaking through to the Golden Core Realm, the Lin family suddenly became a big family, at least in this area, it is a big family.


    Lin Shang is now in the limelight. His father is a strong person in the Jindan realm, and he also worships the Qing Fa Zong, a sect with a strong Jindan realm.


    Obviously, Lin Shang''s goal of looking to his father Jackie Chan has been achieved.


    On this day, Lin Shang was practicing in his room.


    But outside the room, above the sky, a figure was looking at Lin Shang.


    This person is Zhang Han.


    "This thing, is the person who the master asked me to come to help grow? It''s not so good, it looks ordinary."


    Zhang Han looked at Lin Shang and didn''t feel anything out of the ordinary.


    Practice Qi, little scum.


    "Zhang Han, what your master explained to you, it''s better for you to complete it honestly, and don''t be so careful."


    In Zhang Han''s heart, a female voice sounded quietly.


    is Zhang Tianer.


    "Got it, Tianer, you said, how can I help this Lin Shang grow up better?"


    Zhang Han touched his chin, thinking.


    "It''s very simple, just give him the resources to cultivate and let him cultivate. With your realm and the cultivation resources given, it''s easy for this person to grow up."


    Zhang Tian''er was very serious about solving problems for Zhang Han.


    "Tian''er, you''re right, since that''s the case, let''s make it simpler and create some adventures for him."


    Zhang Han thought for a moment.


    He looked down at the ground under the sky, to be precise, at a stone.


    lightly waved his hand, and the stone flew into his hand.


    After hesitating for a while, he carved a pattern on the stone.


    Immediately, he threw the stone in front of Lin Shang''s yard.


    He carved a spirit gathering array on the stone, which can be activated as long as it is activated with mana.


    With his current cultivation level, even the lowest level of the spirit gathering formation he carved is enough to turn a side of water and soil into a paradise.


    This is Zhang Han''s first opportunity to give Lin Shang, with absolute spiritual energy, let the latter practice quickly.


    After Zhang Han finished doing this, he raised his hand gently, and a gust of breeze blew past, knocking on Lin Shang''s courtyard door.


    ¡­


    In the room.


    Lin Shang, who was cultivating, suddenly heard a knock on the courtyard door, and couldn''t help frowning.


    At this time, who will disturb him.


    He stood up and walked to the courtyard gate. He opened the courtyard door, but saw that there was no one outside the courtyard.


    This made him frown again, very puzzled.


    Who the **** did this prank?


    Don''t you know that he is different now?


    With the strength of his family, his status is one of the best in this Qing dynasty.


    Get a prank on him.


    Is this serious?


    "Who is so boring and prank."


    Lin Shang was speechless.


    He turned his head and was about to leave, and went back to his room to continue practicing.


    But suddenly, he saw a dark stone in front of his courtyard.


    This stone¡­


    interesting.


    seems a little unusual.


    It was this stone that smashed the door just now.


    Lin Shang picked up the stone and examined it carefully.


    The texture on this¡­


    He can not understand.


    But he felt that this stone was extraordinary.


    With this in mind, Lin Shang took the stone away, closed the courtyard door again, and studied the stone.


    He tried dripping blood on the stone to see if he could provoke a reaction.


    But after the blood was dripped, there was no reaction at all.


    Lin Shang was puzzled.


    Then he used all kinds of methods to make the magic weapon recognize the master, and used it on this stone.


    But the stone still didn''t respond.


    As time passed, Lin Shang had no choice but to give up and continue to explore this stone.


    He put the stone next to him, and he practiced.


    ¡­


    Above the sky, the corners of Lin Shang''s mouth twitched wildly as he watched all this.


    This person, there is something wrong with his head, he drips blood and chanting curses.


    Bad luck!


    Is it so troublesome for what he made?


    Obviously just use a little mana to activate it. Why can''t it be done well for such a simple thing?


    is really speechless.


    Even a cultivator who has just learned to practice qi can activate this spirit gathering array, right?


    Zhang Han supported his forehead, feeling deeply helpless.


    He couldn''t say much.


    You can''t rush down, grab this Lin Shang''s neck, and tell him, activate it with magic, right?


    "Tian''er, what do you think we should do?"


    Zhang Han asked.


    "Zhang Han, you can use a small method to let the book in this person''s study write the method of opening this spirit gathering array."


    Zhang Tianer was also silent for a while before starting to answer.


    "it is good."


    Zhang Han nodded and was about to cast a spell.


    But suddenly, he lowered his head and saw a figure approaching in front of Lin Shang''s courtyard.


    This person is Wang Yu, the reborn.


    A reborn who got a chance to plunder.


    "Zhang Han, this person is a little weird."


    Zhang Tianer''s voice resounded in Zhang Han''s mind.


    "I feel it too, but I don''t know exactly what it is. Forget it, life has its own destiny. If there is anything weird, it''s fine."


    Zhang Han had a vague guess in his heart that most of this person had some chance.


    But he didn''t care at all.


    In his realm, ordinary opportunities are not taken into account at all.


    Not to mention, he exists like this.


    After all, he is also a disciple of Wu Dao Sect, and is the strongest disciple under the master.


    Can anyone else compare?


    "Let''s just wait and see what happens."


    Zhang Tianer gave suggestions.


    Zhang Han also directly agreed, standing on the sky, hiding his figure and peeping.


    ¡­


    below.


    Wang Yu knocked on Lin Shang''s door and greeted him casually.


    But it quietly opened the opportunity to plunder.


    ¡¾Opportunity Plunder¡¿


    [Plundered character: Lin Shang]


    [Recent turning point: Fifteen minutes ago, I obtained a stone left by a peerless power, with a spirit gathering array engraved on it, which can increase the training speed by a hundred times (gold)]


    [Note: At present, the opportunity to plunder the character has not found the beauty of the opportunity]


    Fuck!


    Golden Chance!


    The unparalleled and powerful spirit gathering array!


    And now Lin Shang has not discovered this spirit gathering formation! !


    Isn''t this a God-given opportunity for him?


    While Wang Yu was excited, he was secretly frightened.


    worthy of being the future warrior.


    This chance.


    He plundered a purple chance a few days ago, and today a golden chance appeared.


    This is too top.


    is like the Son of Destiny.


    Opportunity doesn¡¯t want money?


    However, what is yours is mine, and what is mine is still mine.


    Wang Yu''s eyes became hot, this opportunity, he must plunder.


    So, his eyes turned around in Lin Shang''s yard, looking for that opportunity...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 969： Lin Shang who changed his mind

    Chapter 969 Lin Shang who changed his mind


    in front of the courtyard.


    Lin Shang didn''t have any intention to greet this Wang Yu, nor did he have any intention to make friends with him.


    Now he just wants to practice well.


    He began to speak, ready to leave to practice.


    But Wang Yu didn''t want to let Lin Shang''s mind go.


    "Senior Brother Lin, it''s like this. I was cultivating before, but all of a sudden, a strange treasure of mine escaped and flew towards you. I wonder if you saw it?"


    Wang Yu said.


    His mind was all on that chance.


    "Exotic treasure? What exotic treasure?"


    Lin Shang was stunned.


    "Um¡­¡­"


    "It looks like an ordinary stone."


    Wang Yu thought about it and said.


    "Stone?"


    Lin Shang suddenly remembered.


    He walked back directly, took the stone from before, and handed it to Wang Yu.


    "Is it this one?"


    Lin Shang asked.


    "That''s right, that''s it, Brother Lin, I''m sorry, I don''t know what happened to this exotic treasure, and it suddenly flew here."


    Wang Yu said repeatedly.


    After all, he didn''t move slowly, and took the stone to his hand.


    His heart was hot.


    This is a top chance.


    was taken by him.


    "No problem, okay, there should be nothing else to do, right? Then I can... wait... Junior Brother Wang, looking at your cultivation, it doesn''t seem to be weak, do you want to learn from it?"


    Lin Shang originally wanted to go back to practice.


    But looking at Wang Yu carefully, he couldn''t help but feel a hint of war in his heart.


    He saw a slight sense of threat in Wang Yu.


    This slight sense of threat made him a little interested and wanted to fight with it.


    "Let''s learn from each other? Of course you can''t ask for it."


    Wang Yu put the stone into the space ring, with a smile on his face, nodded in agreement.


    He wanted to show the future Martial Ancestor how powerful he was, Wang Yu.


    "Okay, then Junior Brother Wang, come in with me."


    Lin Shang nodded.


    The two hit it off and walked into the courtyard, ready to learn from each other.


    ¡­


    Above the sky.


    Zhang Han frowned upon seeing all this.


    "Tian''er, what do you think?"


    Zhang Han kept calm and asked Zhang Tianer.


    "This person may have something hidden on his body that can be seen as a treasure, and discovered the ingenuity of the stone you gave."


    Zhang Tian''er''s voice quickly resounded in his mind.


    "interesting."


    The corners of Zhang Han''s mouth rose.


    There is a bold idea inside.


    He looked down at the two people below who were discussing.


    The sparring of Qi realm, in his eyes, is no different from playing with a child.


    But what interests him is not this sparring, but these two people.


    "Did you have any strange thoughts again?"


    Zhang Tianer''s rather speechless voice sounded.


    "No, how could it be."


    Zhang Han quickly shook his head, indicating that he did not.


    "You can forget it, your character, do I still know? Tell me, what are your thoughts?"


    Zhang Tianer responded again.


    She spent a lot of time with Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han''s temperament, she still knows.


    "There is such a small idea."


    "Tian''er, look, Master asked me to cultivate this Lin Shang and help him grow up quickly. Even if this person is not Master''s disciple, but with this relationship, he can barely count as half a disciple, right?"


    Zhang Han put his hands in, the smile on his face became more and more intense.


    "It can be calculated like this, barely half of it."


    Zhang Tianer does not deny it.


    "This man named Wang Yu has some kind of opportunity, and his aptitude is not bad. If I accept him as a disciple, and then teach him to defeat Lin Shang, it is not a disguise to say that I Zhang Han''s ability to teach disciples, then Is the blue out of the blue and better than the blue, better than the master?"


    Zhang Han expressed his bold thoughts.


    he said, his face flushed.


    seems to be able to accomplish this goal, and he will die with no regrets.


    Zhang Tianer: "..."


    What can she say?


    Zhang Tianer didn''t reply, and seemed a little speechless to Zhang Han.


    And that Chu Yuan compares the ability of his disciples?


    Then why not compare with Ye Luo?


    Let Wang Yu fight Ye Luo?


    Zhang Tianer also didn''t know what to say.


    Zhang Han didn''t care so much, he quickly settled on this idea and was ready to play ''Blue is better than Blue''.


    After the idea is settled.


    Zhang Han lowered his head and continued to look at the two of them.


    After a fight.


    Lin Shang was defeated.


    Wang Yu is a rebirth in the end, and has a lot of combat experience. It is normal for Lin Shang to be defeated.


    After winning, Wang Yu didn''t say much, and after chatting with Lin Shang for a while, he left and went to his residence.


    see this scene.


    Zhang Han no longer hesitated and was ready to accept Wang Yu as his apprentice.


    "Zhang Han, your main task this time is to train Lin Shang."


    Zhang Tianer couldn''t help reminding Zhang Han.


    "Right."


    Zhang Han was stunned for a moment.


    He looked down at Lin Shang.


    With a wave of his palm, several rays of light flew into the sky and disappeared into the void.


    These rays of light are all resources for cultivation, and they will enter into Lin Shang''s hands regularly in unexpected situations to assist him in his cultivation.


    "Okay, it''s done."


    Zhang Han clapped his hands and said casually.


    "You''re like this..."


    "Will it be too hasty?"


    Zhang Tianer said.


    "No, this Lin Shang has enough resources. Could it be that he can still cultivate? And I''ll come to check regularly, my god, don''t worry."


    Zhang Han waved his hand and said so.


    Hearing this, Zhang Tianer could only keep silent and support Zhang Han''s approach.


    Zhang Han didn''t say more, and quickly caught up with Wang Yu.


    ¡­


    In the courtyard.


    Lin Shang, who was defeated by Wang Yu, was not distressed, but was puzzled.


    "Why did this Wang Yu change so much?"


    "This battle experience is so rich, and the shot is ruthless and decisive, even if he deliberately hides it, I can still detect it..."


    "Even if this person cultivates and fights from his mother''s womb, it is impossible."


    Lin Shang muttered.


    He felt very unlikely.


    You didn''t lose to the opponent in realm, but you actually lost to the opponent in battle experience?


    "Is it possible that I''m not a genius? Or, compared to a real genius, I''m just a fart?"


    "Sure enough, it''s better to be stable. It''s important to cultivate yourself, but it''s more important to let your father cultivate. If your father is strong, then no matter how talented or experienced the opponent is, he will be suppressed under absolute strength. ."


    Lin Shang had an idea in his heart.


    It turns out that it is such a good thing to hope that your father will become a dragon.


    Even, his idea is more than just hope that his father will become a dragon.


    instead transformed into a famous family Jackie Chan.


    If his entire family became strong, it would be different.


    Lin Shang thinks it is very feasible.


    It is important for you to become stronger, and it is even more important to hope that your family will become a dragon! !


    With this idea, Lin Shang''s whole person began to change...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 970： Everything is under control

    Chapter 970 Everything is under control


    Nether, in an instant, nearly half a month passed.


    In Linshang''s courtyard.


    Lin Shang sat in it, muttering words from his mouth.


    If anyone can get close to him, he can hear what he has to say.


    "Five...four...three...two..."


    "one!"


    As his voice fell.


    A streamer descended from the sky.


    The streamer fell in front of Lin Shang, forming a bead.


    "What kind of treasure is this?"


    Lin Shang muttered.


    He reached out and grasped the bead.


    He activated it with mana, and instantly got the information.


    This bead contains a top-level exercise. Lin Shang doesn''t know what grade this exercise is.


    But Lin Shang knew that this exercise definitely surpassed most of the exercises, and I am afraid that there are not many exercises in the world that can match it.


    "Sure enough, it''s a top treasure again."


    Lin Shang is used to it.


    In the past two weeks, his life has undergone tremendous changes. Every two or three days, treasures fall from the sky and come to him.


    Some are exercises, some are heaven and earth treasures, some are magical weapons, and some are directly given some powerful formations. Elixir.


    Lin Shang didn''t use these things at all, but sent them all back to his family.


    and communicated his situation with his family.


    Only got one result in the end.


    Perhaps he, Lin Shang, is the son of destiny and is blessed by the heavens, so treasures will fall from the sky from time to time.


    Even if he knew the result, Lin Shang still did not choose to use all the treasures for himself.


    is still all handed over to the family.


    He, Lin Shang, the famous Jackie Chan.


    Under Lin Shang''s strategy of ''Clan Jackie Chan'', the effect is also very obvious.


    Today''s Lin family has almost become one of the overlords of the entire lower realm.


    After breaking through the golden elixir, the head of the Lin family achieved Yuan Ying within half a month.


    The ancestor of the Lin family also made Yuan Ying.


    There are also some elders with profound background, either to achieve Nascent Soul or Jin Dan.


    Today''s Lin family has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    This huge change was unexpected by everyone, and I don¡¯t know why there is such a huge change.


    Only the Lin family knew that the source of all this was Lin Shang.


    "Son of Destiny? Tsk tsk."


    Lin Shang doesn''t care.


    He looked at the beads in his hand and prepared to send them back to the Lin family again.


    Thinking of this, Lin Shang stood up and prepared to go out.


    He walked out of the courtyard and came to the sect.


    On the way, the disciples saluted one after another, which is called a diligent.


    Even the true disciples of the sect were respectful when they saw Lin Shang, and did not dare to offend at all.


    Lin Shang didn''t take a few more steps.


    Suddenly, a sound was heard.


    "Lin Shang, come to my Qingfa Hall."


    This is the voice of the suzerain of the Qing dynasty.


    Lin Shang was stunned for a moment.


    Immediately headed towards the Hall of Qing Fa.


    ¡­


    Soon, Lin Shang came to the Hall of Qingfa.


    He was a little curious, what was the Sect Master of Qingfa Sect looking for him to do.


    When the Sect Master of the Qing Dynasty saw Lin Shang, he was not ambiguous and began to tell the story.


    The sect master of the Qing Dynasty called Lin Shang to come here, and there was no other meaning. In fact, he just wanted to persuade Lin Shang.


    After all, Lin Shang''s cultivation in the realm has slowed down a lot.


    "Lin Shang, you are a good seedling. We can all see your talent, but your current cultivation level can''t keep up with the sect."


    The suzerain of the Qing dynasty was here to persuade Lin Shang.


    Lin Shang these days, it is indeed because of family affairs that the speed of cultivation has slowed down.


    The disciples who were originally on the same level as Lin Shang have all established their foundations.


    But Lin Shang was still wandering around in the Qi training realm.


    "Okay, Sect Master, the disciple knows."


    Lin Shang answered casually.


    "Lin Shang, I know that your family is strong, but your family is strong. After all, it is the family, not yourself. I still hope that you can focus on your own cultivation."


    The sect master of the Qing dynasty also saw Lin Shang''s perfunctory, and couldn''t help but say.


    "No, Sect Master, what you said is wrong. Sometimes, the power of the family is my power."


    Lin Shang shook his head and said.


    "This world of immortality is still dominated by its own strength, which is eternal."


    "If Lin Shang is still like this, then my Qing Fa Zong will not tolerate you. Your attitude does not match my Qing Fa Zong."


    The suzerain of the Qing dynasty frowned.


    heard this.


    Lin Shang''s expression didn''t change, and he didn''t say anything, as if he was waiting for something.


    The suzerain of the Qing dynasty saw this and wanted to say something.


    But suddenly, someone came over from outside.


    "Sect Master, Sect Master, great deed!!"


    That is the elder of Qing Fazong.


    "What''s up?"


    The suzerain of the Qing dynasty frowned.


    "Sect Master, the Lin family is willing to accept us and let us become subordinates! The Lin family is the Lin family in Donghai City, the Lin family with the six great Nascent Souls!"


    The elder was so happy that he wished to dance on the spot to celebrate.


    As soon as the words came out.


    The entire field was quiet.


    Lin Shang had a playful look in his eyes.


    The face of the suzerain of the Qing Dynasty was full of embarrassment...


    ¡­


    at the same time.


    is on the other side of Qing Fazong.


    In a courtyard.


    Wang Yu, who was plundered by chance, was puzzled.


    The things he doubted were naturally also the Lin family''s affairs.


    As far as he knows, the Lin family has never experienced such a rise.


    Before his rebirth, the Lin family was ordinary before Lin Shang became the Martial Ancestor.


    Why have you become so strong now?


    But Lin Shang has not yet become a foundation building.


    He remembered that during this time period, Lin Shang had successfully established the foundation.


    All of this has changed?


    Wang Yu is really puzzled.


    But what he didn''t know was that Zhang Han was watching quietly in the sky above the courtyard.


    In the past two weeks, Zhang Han did not take the initiative to accept apprentices, but observed Wang Yu''s words and deeds.


    He found that Wang Yu''s words and deeds were very strange.


    But nothing serious.


    Anyway, what he sees is not these, what he sees is Wang Yu''s perseverance in cultivation, etc., some character issues.


    He wants to accept a disciple to complete his ''green is better than blue'', but his premise must be that the disciple has passed the test.


    He doesn''t want to recruit some indiscriminate disciples, and then he will recruit black for Wudao Sect.


    When they were in the lower realm, the Taoists they left behind and the things they did are still vivid in my mind.


    So Zhang Han intends to focus on character and consider whether to recruit this disciple.


    After half a month of deliberation, Zhang Han finally made a decision to recruit this disciple.


    "It''s time to get started."


    Zhang Han thought so.


    "Zhang Han, you should pay attention to Lin Shang. These days, Lin Shang''s actions seem to be a little wrong. You lack too much attention to Lin Shang."


    Zhang Tian''er''s voice sounded in Zhang Han''s head.


    "It''s okay, I''ll take a look at Lin Shang after I put Wang Yu in the door. Don''t worry, everything is under my control."


    Zhang Han is full of confidence.


    Everything is under his control!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 971： finished

    Chapter 971 Finished


    In an instant, dozens of days passed in the lower realm.


    Zhang Han has been paying attention to Wang Yu all the time, and he has completely forgotten about Lin Shang.


    During this period of time, of course, Zhang Han succeeded in taking Wang Yu as his apprentice.


    After accepting Wang Yu as his apprentice, the first thing Zhang Han did was to abolish Wang Yu''s cultivation.


    Abolishing Wang Yu''s cultivation was to allow Wang Yu to practice again.


    The state of foundation building is a link between the previous and the next. If the foundation built in the foundation building state is not strong enough, it will affect the subsequent cultivation.


    Zhang Han has high expectations for Wang Yu.


    He wants Wang Yu to surpass Lin Shang.


    Therefore, Wang Yu must build a perfect foundation.


    After abolishing Wang Yuxiu.


    Zhang Han used his own cultivation, Dao, to write a book of exercises and teach it to Wang Yu.


    After comprehending the exercises, Wang Yu naturally understood what Zhang Han meant, and began to practice without any complaints.


    Zhang Han is an existence comparable to a sage of the Great Dao, how could the practice of his life experience and writing be weak.


    After Wang Yu practiced for dozens of days, he reached the realm of golden elixir.


    If it weren''t for this lower realm, the aura would be too thin, and it would even be possible for Wang Yu to become a fairyland within a few dozen days.


    On this day, in Wang Yu''s courtyard.


    "Master, Master, I feel it, it won''t be long before I can break through to the middle stage of Jindan!"


    Wang Yu looked at Zhang Han who was standing in front of him with great joy, and spoke aloud.


    "Shang Ke, you still need to work harder to practice. Besides, is there any progress in the practice of the formation path?"


    Zhang Han stood in the courtyard with his hands on his back and asked softly.


    His behavior had a taste of Chu Yuan.


    "this¡­¡­"


    "This disciple has not made any progress. I also ask Master to punish him."


    Wang Yu frowned suddenly.


    He really didn''t understand the formation path.


    No matter how you think about it, you can''t figure out the effect, but this master said that the formation path is his strongest method.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Zhang Han didn''t know what to say.


    "Zhang Han, don''t make things too difficult for this disciple, you have a natural formation heart, and your master has opened the way for you, so you can step into the formation so easily. Ordinary people want to do this. It''s so easy."


    Zhang Tianer''s voice sounded slowly.


    Hearing this, Zhang Han could only give up and let Wang Yu continue to practice hard.


    Wang Yu nodded and was about to continue his practice.


    Zhang Han turned around and was about to leave to see how that Lin Shang was doing.


    His mission target was Lin Shang, which he dared not forget.


    Wang Yu, who was sitting in the courtyard, saw that his master was about to leave, and hurriedly bowed.


    However, when Zhang Han''s figure was in the air, there was an inexplicable thought in his heart.


    "My chance is plundered, I can see everything, I wonder if I can see Master''s?"


    with this in mind.


    Wang Yu confronted Zhang Han and curiously used his chance to plunder.


    A message that only he could see appeared before his eyes.


    ¡¾Opportunity Plunder¡¿


    ¡¾Plundered characters: ? ? ? ¡¿


    ¡¾Recent turning point: ? ? ? (red))¡¿


    A lot of question marks?


    Sure enough, his chance to plunder is useless to his master at all?


    Just when Wang Yu was shocked.


    Seeing Zhang Han who was leaving slowly, he turned his head and glanced at Wang Yu.


    At this sight, Wang Yu was so frightened that he immediately knelt down, feeling that he had offended Master.


    Fortunately, Zhang Han didn''t seem to care, and continued to fly away.


    "Master, it''s definitely not an ordinary existence."


    "However, I am fortunate to have such a master! Just, why is everything that happened now, different from what it was before my rebirth."


    Wang Yu frowned.


    It''s hard to understand.


    In the end, it can only be attributed to the butterfly effect of his own rebirth.


    ¡­


    at the same time.


    Zhang Han, who had left, came to Lin Shang''s courtyard, and after a few calculations, he already knew everything that happened.


    Just after knowing what happened, his face became strange.


    "This Lin Shang, in... a famous family Jackie Chan?"


    "The resources I gave were all used by the other party to build their own family?"


    "What kind of weird thing is this?"


    Zhang Han wanted to complain.


    "Zhang Han, you screwed up again."


    Zhang Tianer spoke silently.


    "No, it''s not messed up yet, it can be fixed."


    Zhang Han shook his head and said through gritted teeth.


    This is what the master ordered him to do. If he messes up, how can he face his master?


    "This child''s mood has been set, and the famous family will become a dragon."


    Zhang Tianer''s illusory figure appeared beside Zhang Han and said softly.


    "No, I don''t believe it if I kill you, I can''t make it up."


    Zhang Han thought about it, and was about to rush down to show this kid what true power is.


    Let this kid know that personal strength is the most important thing.


    Zhang Tianer on the side of ?? shook his head, as if he could see what Zhang Han was thinking.


    "It''s useless, this child''s mood has been set, no matter how strong you are, he will only say that when all his clansmen become so strong, they will be countless times stronger than you alone."


    Zhang Tianer discouraged it.


    "This, how about this?"


    Zhang Han was helpless.


    If this thing is screwed up, then things will be really big.


    He was inexplicably regretful.


    If I had known earlier, I would not have accepted Wang Yu as a disciple, or else I would not have reached the fields like today.


    Zhang Tianer, who was standing beside her, thought about it for a long time, she just wanted to say something.


    But she didn''t wait for her to say it.


    A divine light shot from a distant place and landed in front of Zhang Han.


    Where the divine light travels, the void collapses.


    "It came from outside the three thousand heavens, it should be sent by your master."


    Zhang Tianer recognized it immediately.


    "Master gave it? What is it?"


    Zhang Han walked over quickly and took over the divine light.


    After his palm touched the divine light, the divine light suddenly flashed and turned into words.


    The meaning of ?? is simple.


    Let Zhang Han go back.


    "It''s over, it''s over, Tianer, what should I do? Master wants me to go back. If Master finds out about this, Master must not deprive me of the title of the strongest disciple."


    Zhang Han was anxious.


    The title of the strongest disciple, in his opinion, is an extremely important thing.


    This thing is the only thing he can suppress Ye Luo, so he can''t throw it away.


    "There is no other way, now I can only go back, maybe your master just has other things to look for you, not this."


    Zhang Tian''er was silent for a moment, and then said.


    "Yes, but..."


    Zhang Han became incoherent.


    In the end, he could only choose to go back.


    Master''s order, how dare he violate it.


    I can only hope that Master will stop asking about Lin Shang.


    As long as the master doesn''t ask about this, he is vague and fooled, and he can turn around and teach Lin Shang well and fill the basket.


    In this way, his title of the strongest disciple will not be lost...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 972： too open

    Chapter 972 Taishang Kaitian


    The Temple of the Unknown.


    In the ancient palace, Chu Yuan sat on the stone platform, he raised his eyes and looked at Zhang Han standing in front of him.


    Chu Yuan lifted a stone slab on the table several times, picked it up and put it down repeatedly.


    He really wanted to throw this thing on the head of his second child.


    It''s just that he kept muttering in his heart, not to be angry, not to be angry.


    Zhang Er Er is now considered a strong man after all, he has grown up, give him some face, and don''t beat him up.


    But Chu Yuan is really angry.


    Not long ago, he called Zhang Han back, and after some conversation, Zhang Han confessed that he messed up Lin Shang''s affairs.


    Chu Yuan almost didn''t give Zhang''s second child a break.


    Screwed up again.


    screwed up again...


    How many times has this happened.


    It could be said to be an accident before, but now it can still be called an accident?


    How to wash this **** this time?


    Chu Yuan''s silence.


    Zhang Han was so frightened that he lowered his head and dared not say anything.


    The scene freezes abnormally.


    After a long time.


    Zhang Han seemed a little unable to bear the atmosphere, and opened his mouth tremblingly.


    "Master, how about, why don''t you give me another chance?"


    Zhang Han hesitated for a long time, and finally said this sentence.


    "Give you another chance?"


    Chu Yuan fell silent again.


    How many times has he given this Zhang Han a chance?


    "Master, you have to trust me."


    Zhang Han said vowedly.


    "I believe you?"


    Chu Yuan pondered for a long time.


    He took out a pill from the stone table.


    He handed it to Zhang Han.


    He and Zhang Han explained the usefulness of this elixir.


    Zhang Han took the pill and looked at it carefully. After looking at it for a long time, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    "This elixir can make people become immortal instantly? It is more than enough to help Lin Shang."


    Zhang Han felt that this time it must be a success.


    Put this elixir directly into that Lin Shang''s mouth, right?


    This time he didn''t do anything more, just stared at Lin Shang and took the medicine.


    He didn''t believe that accidents could happen.


    "Master, you wait for me, you wait for my good news."


    Zhang Han immediately wanted to leave and go to the lower realm.


    "etc."


    Chu Yuan suddenly stopped Zhang Han.


    Zhang Han stopped quickly after taking a step, turned around and looked at Chu Yuan, showing a bright smile.


    "Forget it, you go, you go."


    Chu Yuan waved his hand quite speechlessly, letting Zhang Han leave.


    Zhang Han felt relieved immediately, and quickly left the Hall of the Unknown.


    ¡­


    Before the stone table.


    Chu Yuan watched Zhang Han leave, his eyes deepened, and the divine light on him was also flickering.


    He picked up an ancient book on the table and looked up the information.


    Most of the information he read was related to the Nameless Lord.


    He is the Nameless Lord.


    But before he recovered, he had no idea about his past.


    can only be found from these materials.


    While Chu Yuan was looking at these materials.


    He suddenly seemed to feel something, and suddenly raised his head.


    In his line of sight, his eyes seemed to penetrate everything in this world and see another place.


    At that place, he saw an old man in priestly robes, riding a one-horned bull walking slowly.


    After seeing this old Taoist, he immediately left the Hall of the Unknown, and he followed the direction of the old Taoist.


    Who is this veteran?


    Chu Yuan felt a little puzzled in his heart, but this did not prevent him from moving forward.


    He had a vague intuition in his heart that this old man would not hurt him.


    And he and this old man may have known each other.


    Chu Yuan moved forward quickly. His speed was not fast, but it had an inexplicable charm.


    And when he was trying to find the old Taoist, it seemed that there was some kind of guidance in the dark, so that he would not lose his way and could go normally.


    After flying for an unknown amount of time.


    Chu Yuan even had a feeling in his heart that he had left the Nameless Realm, the whole world.


    This world refers to everything, everything that is true.


    Departed from heaven and earth, detached from all things, detached from Tao.


    He gradually realized in his heart what is true detachment.


    He is in the Nameless Realm, and he still hasn''t completed his detachment.


    Before Chu Yuan could think about it.


    The old man riding a bull appeared in front of him.


    "coming."


    After seeing Chu Yuan coming, the old Taoist turned around and looked with a smile on his face.


    "Who are you?"


    Looking at this old man, Chu Yuan felt inexplicably kind in his heart, as if he had known this old man for a long time.


    "This... I don''t know about this, I just know that there are many names for me in the world, Pangu? Nuwa? Yinglong? Hongjun? Laozi?


    "But my full name should be Taiqing Daode Tianzun, or Taishang Laojun."


    The old man said with a smile.


    "This¡­"


    The divine light on Chu Yuan''s body trembled.


    Pangu, Nuwa, Hongjun, Sanqing, didn''t these things happen in his world?


    Is it possible that this old way has transformed it?


    "No, no, it''s completely different from what you thought."


    The old Taoist saw what Chu Yuan was thinking, and shook his head in denial.


    "What you think is all due to the reaction under my refraction. It is born naturally in your world. Your world and mine are different."


    The old Taoist added with a smile.


    "Your world is different from mine?"


    Chu Yuan was confused about this again.


    Based on what he knew about the Nameless Lord.


    In the past, the Nameless Lord was the first creature, and it was because of the Nameless Lord that this world was born.


    What does this old Taoist mean by saying that the world is different?


    "Yes, your world is created by you, and my world is created by me."


    Taishang Laojun said with a smile.


    Heard this.


    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment.


    He suddenly thought of a myth in his mind...


    Too high to open the sky?


    He remembered that in another mythology system, there was a saying that the heaven and earth were not created by Pangu, but by Taishang Laojun.


    And those great figures in the world are all transformed by the Taishang Laojun.


    Wait, another passage that the Taishang Laojun said.


    His world was created by him, and Taishang Laojun''s world was created by Taishang Laojun.


    Chu Yuan realized something.


    It can also be understood in this way, his mythology system was created by him, and his nameless master is the source of everything.


    The myth system of Taishang Laojun was created by Taishang Laojun.


    That is to say, he and Taishang Laojun are existences of the same order, creating two worlds.


    The Nameless Realm, Immortal Realm, Lower Realm, etc., can only be called one world.


    Chu Yuan suddenly realized.


    "Old gentleman, you and I met before?"


    Chu Yuan raised his head and asked softly.


    "Natural acquaintance, there is no one else in this world who can reach our level except you and me. You and I were considered close friends in the past, but your current situation is not good. How did you become what you are now? of?"


    Taishang Laojun was very puzzled.


    At this level, how could it be possible to defeat the soldiers.


    Chu Yuan: "..."


    Can he not talk about this...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 973： old man help

    Chapter 973 Laojun helps


    A place that seems to be nothingness, but also seems to be a primordial, chaotic place.


    Here is like the starting point when the world has not yet opened, the majesty has not yet been judged, and nothing has been born.


    Here, Chu Yuan and Taishang Laojun stood opposite each other.


    At this moment, both Chu Yuan and Taishang Laojun had strange expressions on their faces.


    "You said that the reason why you are like this is because you feel too invincible and can create anything, so you want to create a second you, and then an accident happened, and the soldiers were dismissed?"


    While the Taishang Laojun was speaking, his voice trembled slightly.


    It seems that I can''t believe that such a thing will happen.


    No matter what he thinks, he can''t imagine that the existence of their level can be solved in this way.


    "yes."


    Although Chu Yuan didn''t want to admit it, he could only nod.


    It was also difficult for him to understand the practice of the Nameless Lord.


    Playing and playing, I lost myself.


    Accompanied by his "yes", Taishang Laojun also became silent.


    After a long time.


    Taishang Laojun seemed to have just adjusted his mentality, with a smile on his face.


    "You are amazing. At our level, you can still solve soldiers."


    I saw Taishang Laojun speak slowly, saying this.


    "Don''t say that, Laojun. Since you and I have known each other, please wait for a while, Laojun. Now I am not complete, and I still need some time to recover myself."


    "After I return to my complete form, I will come to talk to Laojun about the old days."


    Chu Yuan is very clear about his own situation.


    The current him is only in the name of the nameless master. Strictly speaking, he is not the nameless master now.


    It is also necessary to integrate all the rules into one, so that it can be regarded as the real nameless master.


    According to Laojun, the real nameless master is at the same level as Taishang Laojun.


    The Taishang Laojun here does not refer to the "prehistoric" Taishang Laojun in the fairy world.


    Here, it is more inclined to the "Mythical Laojun".


    What is Mythical Laojun?


    According to Chu Yuan''s understanding of the myth.


    The myth of the Supreme Lord is the existence that opened up everything in the world.


    In the myth, the Taishang Laojun created the world and created the world.


    Then in each period of the world, Laojun has an incarnation to come to help him through each period.


    In the mythology system Laojun lives in, in the world opened up by Laojun, the first period is called Taichu.


    During the period of Taichu, the Taishang Laojun became the teacher of Taichu, uttered the "Kaitian Jing", taught the period of Taichu, let him divide the heaven and the earth, distinguish between clear and turbid, and divide east, west, north and south.


    After the period of Taishi, there is the period of "Taishi". In this period, Laojun transformed himself into the teacher of Taishi, uttered the "Sutra of Taishi", and divided the world into yin and yang...


    In each subsequent period, there will also be the incarnation of the Supreme Lord to guide the development of each period.


    The familiar mythical figures of later generations were also taught by Laojun.


    For example, Fuxi, Laojun came in an incarnation, changed his name to "Wuhuazi", taught Fuxi to evolve yin and yang, and established gossip.


    ¡­


    It can be said that almost all the great gods in mythology were taught by Laojun.


    In the myth that belongs to Taishang Laojun, Laojun is the beginning of everything.


    It is famous for this reason, it is too high to open the sky.


    According to Chu Yuan''s understanding.


    He and the Taishang Laojun in front of him belong to two mythological systems, and they are both the founders of the system.


    The world created by Taishang Laojun is called "Taishang Opens the Sky".


    And the world he created is ''opening the sky without a name''.


    In the system he is in, everything is created by the nameless lord. The so-called rulers of darkness, time rulers, etc. are just created by the nameless lord.


    That''s why there is a scene in front of you, the saying that the Taishang Laojun and the Nameless Lord are as famous.


    Chu Yuan was thinking.


    The Taishang Laojun on the opposite side was listening to what Chu Yuan said, and then thinking about it.


    After thinking for a long time.


    Taishang Laojun spoke slowly.


    "Unknown Lord, I may be able to help you quickly complete the recovery, but you need to allow my power to enter your world."


    "However, if this is the case, it will still take a while. My method is to awaken the true power of your source, so that your source can call your other powers back."


    "It will take a certain amount of time. During this time, you cannot leave at will."


    Taishang Laojun said so.


    As soon as the words came out.


    Chu Yuan was stunned.


    Taishang Laojun still has this method?


    It only takes a certain amount of time to make the scattered parts of him return and become a complete body?


    With this method, he still wants to do those weird things.


    After all, if he wants to recover his full body normally, it will be impossible for him to recover in a hundred or thousand years, or even ten thousand years, or even longer.


    After all, he knows the skills of his second child and the abilities of each disciple.


    Do whatever you want, take the number one backstab.


    "Old gentleman really can?"


    Chu Yuan couldn''t believe it.


    "Of course it is possible."


    Taishang Laojun said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Chu Yuan immediately agreed, and thanked Taishang Laojun.


    Taishang Laojun waved his hand, saying that he and you are close friends, so there is no need to be so.


    Soon, Chu Yuan and Taishang Laojun reached a consensus, and immediately took action.


    From Chu Yuan''s perspective, seeing the Taishang Laojun''s hand make a slight move, he immediately felt a drastic change in his surroundings.


    But Chu Yuan couldn''t feel any specific changes, this kind of changes seemed to be invisible.


    But Chu Yuan had a very strong feeling that there were drastic changes in his surroundings.


    This feeling comes from the source of divine light, which is the source of the nameless master.


    "Unknown Lord, calm down and summon your strength."


    The voice of Taishang Laojun resounded slowly.


    After hearing this, Chu Yuan immediately took action.


    He sat cross-legged, and somehow he felt that his body was erupting with some extremely terrifying power.


    This power is far beyond his cognition.


    He knew very well that even the power of the Dark Lord he had felt in the dark giant mountain was definitely not as powerful.


    And this power comes from himself.


    This is the original power of his divine light!


    "It turns out that the real power of this divine light is so powerful."


    Chu Yuan was thinking in his heart.


    However, he quickly restrained his mind, and began to use this terrifying power to summon the scattered rules in the world.


    He has an intuition that as long as he can successfully summon, then he can truly become the Nameless Lord, the complete Nameless Lord!


    Chu Yuan was full of anticipation.


    What kind of charm will the real unknown master be...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 974： rulers

    Chapter 974 Dominators


    The nameless realm, the first heaven.


    In a mysterious space.


    Zhang Han stared at Lin Shang in front of him with a very unfriendly expression.


    Below his feet, a magic circle was flickering.


    He tried to overwhelm this Lin Shang with his momentum.


    But obviously, he failed.


    Zhang Han is really going crazy.


    He was ordered by Chu Yuan to give Lin Shang the elixir to eat, to help Lin Shang become a talent, to help Lin Shang grow up.


    This can be regarded as making up for his fault.


    Zhang Han is very clear that if he still can''t complete the task this time.


    It is estimated that the master will have to skin him.


    Moreover, his reputation as the strongest disciple is likely to disappear.


    Most of the time, Ye Luo''s gang will also laugh at him.


    Can he bear this?


    Zhang Han said that this is absolutely unbearable, and it is absolutely not acceptable.


    So Zhang Han came straight to Lin Shang after coming down from the Nameless Palace.


    He grabbed Lin Shang directly, opened up a space, and prepared to forcibly help Lin Shang change the idea of ??"famous family Jackie Chan".


    Unfortunately, all his ideas failed.


    His lures and threats, none of which could change Lin Shang''s mind.


    In an instant, he felt that Lin Shang''s rot was at the end of the day.


    The kind that can¡¯t be saved at all.


    Even if Zhang Han threatened his life, Lin Shang''s thoughts could not be changed in any way.


    According to Lin Shang, that is, "He died today, but behind him there are still tens of thousands of famous Jackie Chan people, and thousands of people who are rotten. Lin Shang will die, but there will be Li Shang." , Ye Shang appears''.


    This almost forced Zhang Han to collapse.


    "Just be honest and take this medicine. If you take this medicine and practice honestly, then it''s over? It''s good for you and good for me."


    Zhang Han went crazy, staring at Lin Shang with scarlet eyes.


    He wished he could smash the head of this man.


    But he couldn''t.


    He smashed Lin Shang''s head, then his master probably came over and smashed his head.


    "Okay, I''ll eat it, but I don''t want to eat it now, you let me out, I plan to eat it in two days, okay?"


    Lin Shang was silent for a long time before answering like this.


    "You think I''m a fool? I''ll give you two days. Did you give the pill to your people again?"


    Zhang Han is really about to collapse.


    He felt that he shouldn''t have accepted this task in the first place.


    Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be what it is now.


    Zhang Han now feels a headache when he sees Lin Shang.


    "Tian''er, what do you think should be done about this?"


    Zhang Han turned to Zhang Tianer for help.


    "you¡­"


    "Perhaps there is no way to do this. It is deeply rooted. It is estimated that Jackie Chan of the famous family has become his Dao Xin. It is difficult to solve this matter."


    "If you continue to entangle and destroy his Dao Xin, even if he takes the elixir and becomes a fairy immediately, he will not be able to continue to grow."


    Zhang Tian''er''s voice echoed beside Zhang Han''s ear.


    Zhang Han: "..."


    According to this, he must be finished?


    Thanks to Master for giving him another chance.


    Is the opportunity given the same as not given?


    To put it another way, in the current situation, the atmosphere has come, and he will be finished if he is not finished?


    "Forget it, think about how to explain it to Master."


    Zhang Han sighed.


    He also planned to let Lin Shang go.


    ¡­


    Lin Shang in the space was in a daze.


    He couldn''t understand what Zhang Han was thinking right now.


    But he is firm in his ideas.


    Never change the idea of ??"Famous Jackie Chan", who is willing to fight hard if it can be bad.


    Lin Shang was very stubborn.


    He is ready to kill.


    I just didn''t expect Zhang Han to be weird.


    At one moment he wanted to fight and kill, and at another moment he was begging him to change his mind or something.


    Just as Lin Shang thought of this.


    In his mind, an invisible divine light suddenly shot out.


    This made Lin Shang''s whole body tremble violently, but the next moment he returned to calm, as if nothing had changed.


    Lin Shang stared blankly at his hands, always feeling that something was wrong, but he couldn''t feel what was wrong.


    The disappearance of this divine light did not attract any attention at all.


    Even Zhang Han not far away, and Zhang Tian''er inside Zhang Han''s body couldn''t feel the disappearance of the divine light at all.


    They are all entangled with Lin Shang''s matter at the moment...


    ¡­


    at the same time.


    In the three thousand heavens of the Nameless Realm, streaks of divine light flew out from various places,


    Then he escaped into the void, not knowing where he went.


    After the appearance of these divine lights, although the divine lights could not be detected by any existence, the gathering of so many divine lights still filled the heaven and earth with the unique breath of divine light.


    This kind of breath is not detectable by non-top powerhouses.


    Such as the ruler, can vaguely perceive this breath.


    When this aura of divine light appeared, the time and space beyond the Nameless Realm suddenly rioted, and terrifying forces converged one after another.


    While these forces converged, they were still screaming.


    "The Nameless Lord has revived, no, the Nameless Lord must not be revived! Stop him!"


    "Can''t revive him, can''t!!"


    "Once the nameless lord recovers, we will be liquidated, and we must use all our strength to stop the nameless lord!!"


    Forces are searching everywhere, but finding nothing.


    Finally, all these strands of power came outside the Nameless Realm, but they all stopped at the same time, as if they were very afraid of the Temple of the Nameless hovering over the entire Nameless Realm.


    So I dare not enter the nameless realm...


    ¡­


    In the Temple of the Unknown.


    Zheng also noticed this at the first time, but all kinds of expressions flashed across his face.


    After he sensed those divine lights, he knew that the Nameless Lord was about to really recover, which made him very happy.


    But after feeling the breath of those rulers, he became frightened instantly.


    He couldn''t help being frightened.


    Once these rulers rushed into the Nameless Realm, he couldn''t stop them at all.


    Although he didn''t know why the nameless lord suddenly revived strangely, he also knew that it must have something to do with Chu Yuan.


    Besides, Chu Yuan probably needs time.


    He doesn''t know where Chu Yuan is now.


    However, he knew that these rulers must not be allowed to enter the Nameless Realm.


    He hesitated for a long time.


    Start to summon Chu Yuan''s disciples.


    After summoning Chu Yuan''s disciples, he planned to summon the old department of the Unknown Lord to prepare for resistance.


    Just when Zheng was about to act.


    The whole world seemed to be darkened, and the Hall of the Nameless quickly fell into darkness.


    And this darkness not only swallowed up the Unnamed Temple, but also swallowed up all the light in the entire Nameless Realm. This darkness seems to swallow up all the light in the world...


    "The ruler of darkness, has he recovered in advance?"


    Zheng felt a chill in his heart...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 975： sea ??of ??stars

    The Temple of the Unknown.


    One after another figures quickly appeared in the hall, all kinds of powerful mana intertwined together, lighting up the entire dark hall.


    But no matter how bright these mana rays are, the surrounding darkness is like a gangrene, quickly swallowing the mana rays.


    At this moment, Zheng was standing in the hall, and he was the only one who didn''t release mana and turned it into light.


    Zheng looked at the darkness around him and the figures that were releasing mana light, his expression was extremely ugly.


    These figures are none other than Chu Yuan''s disciples, that is, Ye Luo and the others.


    Zheng summoned these disciples.


    Its purpose is to face the dark ruler who has recovered early.


    At the same time, Zheng also summoned the old department of the Unknown Lord, wanting to deal with the next trouble together.


    It¡¯s just, these old ministries haven¡¯t arrived yet.


    Ye Luo and the other disciples arrived very quickly.


    Zheng saw that Ye Luo and the others were still releasing mana light, so he couldn''t help but speak, and told Ye Luo and the others the general outline of the matter.


    When Ye Luo and the others found out, they all exclaimed.


    "Master is missing?"


    "No, it''s not missing. Master must have done something to cause these rulers to riot. Although I don''t know what happened, I know that Master must need time now."


    "Delay, if these rulers come, then we have to delay no matter what, and give Master enough time."


    "By the way, are these darkness made by the dark ruler? These darkness will swallow our mana, which is not fun."


    Ye Luo, Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luoxue and other disciples all spoke.


    They all have the same idea.


    Since the rulers are going to invade the Nameless Realm.


    Then they have to find ways to hold these rulers back.


    They don''t know why they are procrastinating.


    But they know that their master needs time, and they need to buy time for the master.


    "Take back your mana first, the darkness of the ruler of darkness will swallow your mana and strengthen itself. The more you release your mana, the stronger it will be."


    Zheng made a reminder.


    Ye Luo and many other disciples were shocked when they heard the words, the darkness would devour mana and strengthen itself.


    This is too scary.


    This darkness obviously enveloped the entire Three Thousand Heavens of the Nameless Realm. Out of panic, I don''t know how many strong people will release their mana.


    Darkness devours these mana in an endless stream, and then strengthens itself.


    This is too scary.


    Moreover, this darkness may not only cover the entire Nameless Realm.


    Beyond the Nameless Realm, it may not have been shrouded.


    It is equivalent to the ruler of darkness, covering everything with darkness, and the darkness will constantly devour mana.


    Is this the fearfulness of the ruler of darkness?


    After understanding, many disciples withdrew their mana one after another.


    The hall was once again plunged into darkness, and all light disappeared.


    Zheng looked at the expressions of these disciples and sighed in his heart, but he didn''t show anything on the surface.


    He knew that now that Chu Yuan was not around, he would hold up the sky of the Temple of the Nameless.


    He must not panic.


    He thought for a while before speaking.


    "The power of the Darkness Dominator is far more than that. Among the Dominators, the Darkness Dominator is the strongest existence. The current darkness is just released by it inadvertently. If the real Darkness Dominator comes, the breath alone will It can shatter everything, the power of the ruler of darkness is far beyond your imagination."


    "But you don''t need to be afraid. I don''t know what the Lord is doing and where it is, but I know that the Lord is recovering. The rulers are rioting. They must be afraid of the Lord''s recovery."


    "As long as we delay and give the master enough time, the master will recover, and the overall situation will be settled! As long as the master recovers, let alone the ruler of darkness, even if all the rulers attack together, it will not be worth the thought of the master!"


    Zheng gave these disciples enough courage.


    His words are already very clear.


    Dark Dominator is very strong.


    But Chu Yuan in complete form is stronger!


    As long as they can delay the time until the return of Chu Yuan in full form, it is impossible for any ruler to defeat Chu Yuan.


    "Understood, what do we need to do?"


    Ye Luo stood up and spoke slowly.


    Although he no longer releases mana, he still has the sword intent surging on him.


    Chu Yuan let these disciples enter the ancient book space to practice.


    Cultivating in the space, their talents and aptitudes are fully stimulated, and each of them is no longer what it used to be.


    Especially leaves fall.


    When the sword intent surged from Ye Luo''s body, even Zheng could feel the sharpness.


    Rang Zheng couldn''t help feeling that the disciple of the Nameless Lord is also extraordinary.


    But Zheng also knows that now is not the time to praise, their biggest problem is to deal with those rulers.


    "I have controlled the Hall of the Nameless and closed all the passages into the Nameless Realm. The Hall of the Nameless was left behind by the Lord of the Nameless. If the Hall of the Nameless closed the passages, even those rulers would not be able to enter from other places. Enter."


    "But there is a place that cannot be closed. We need to go there and guard it to prevent those rulers from entering the Nameless Realm. As long as these rulers cannot enter the Nameless Realm, then everything is controllable."


    Zheng quickly said the way to deal with it.


    "Dare to ask senior, where is this place?"


    Su Xi asked softly.


    "Xinghai! Enter the largest passage in the Nameless Realm!"


    Zheng waved his hand, and an illusory screen appeared in front of him.


    A map was displayed on the screen, he reached out and pointed out a place.


    Ye Luo and other disciples also looked up one after another, all staring at that place, each of them was filled with fighting spirit.


    ¡­


    Beyond the Nameless Realm.


    In the depths of the void.


    Those tyrannical forces kept intertwining, and then kept sweeping across the unknown realm.


    "All the passages are closed, no, forcefully break through the passages to prevent his recovery!!"


    "Xinghai! Xinghai cannot be closed, enter Xinghai and stop him!"


    "The era of the Nameless Lord is impossible to come back, we can no longer be dominated by the Nameless Lord, we are the Lord!"


    "Attack the Star Sea, attack the Nameless Realm, unite with the Dark Lord, and attack the Nameless Realm!"


    Almost all rulers have decided to attack the Nameless Realm.


    Their targets are all on the Xinghai, and they understand that only through the Xinghai can they enter the Nameless Realm.


    Suddenly, under this dark background, undercurrents surged, and all the flows were heading towards the sea of ??stars.


    The oppressive atmosphere surrounds the whole world, those weak creatures don''t know what happened, but there is a vague feeling in their hearts that something big will happen...

 Chapter 976： eve of star sea wars

    The Nameless Realm can be said to be the entire heaven and earth, the whole world, the center of all living beings. Outside the Nameless Realm, there are countless worlds, but the creatures in these worlds all want to enter the Nameless Realm.


    It seems that entering the Nameless Realm is a supreme honor, and in fact it is true. No matter how you practice, after reaching a certain level, you will belong to the Nameless Realm.


    Because practitioners want to continue to improve, they can only come to the nameless realm, and only the nameless realm can make practitioners continue to become stronger.


    If you want to enter the Nameless Realm, there are countless passages you can enter.


    There are three thousand heavens in the Nameless Realm, and each sky has a passage to enter.


    But the largest channel among them is above the three thousand heavens.


    Enter the Nameless Realm through the largest passage, and you can enter any one of the three thousand heavens.


    And this largest passage is called Xinghai.


    ¡­


    At this moment, in the sea of ??stars.


    The dazzling sea of ??stars.


    Hundreds of figures descended together.


    Most of these hundreds of figures are great saints.


    At the front are Zheng, Ye Luo and others.


    At this moment, Ye Luo and the others are waiting.


    The aura of the dozen or so disciples is not weak, if it is an ordinary existence, in front of these hundreds of Dao sages, it has long been covered by their aura.


    But Ye Luo and others are different.


    Ye Luo and the others didn''t look weak at all, even if they were among the hundreds of saints.


    On the contrary, the group of more than a dozen people has an outstanding aura.


    Obviously, after being tempered by the space of ancient books, the strength of Ye Luo and others surpassed that of Daosheng Sheng.


    Under normal circumstances, each of Ye Luo and the others is at least stronger than the Great Dao Saint.


    But it is weaker than the Tao level.


    Of course, this is not a case of explosion.


    If the seed explodes, it will be calculated separately.


    Such as Ye Luo, once the sword intent is opened, the strength is completely different from the normal one.


    It was also because of the outstanding strength of a dozen people including Ye Luo that they stayed in front of hundreds of Dao Saints, and these hundreds of Dao Saints had no objections.


    "Brothers and sisters, do you feel it?"


    Ye Luo squinted, looking at the bright sea of ??stars ahead.


    He could feel that Xeon''s breath was pouring into the star sea.


    He knew that these were the rulers.


    Those rulers want to enter the star sea.


    "Eldest brother, I feel it naturally, so come here when you come. It just so happens that after practicing in that space for so long, it''s time for a real battle, or the bones of your body will be loose."


    Su Qianyuan stepped out.


    That burly body was filled with a strong evil spirit and fighting spirit.


    These two gases are intertwined, making his breath extremely terrifying.


    "What the third brother said is reasonable, it''s time for a real battle."


    Tantai Luoxue stood there quietly.


    It''s just that there is a fighting spirit in her eyes.


    "That''s right, it''s time for us to actually fight."


    "If we don''t actually fight, we will forget what fighting is like. Speaking of it, it seems that we haven''t fought side by side for a long time."


    "By the way, where did Second Senior Brother go?"


    "Second Senior Brother? Second Senior Brother is probably hiding in a certain place. After all, Second Senior Brother is a little weaker. Second Senior Brother can''t participate in a battle of this level."


    "Hahahahahaha, good one can''t participate, you say that second senior brother, are you really afraid that second senior brother will settle accounts with you in the future?"


    The other disciples spoke one after another and laughed endlessly.


    They all showed a look of not being afraid of the next battle.


    Even though they knew that they might die in the next battle, they were still not afraid.


    Even if their opponent is the Dominator.


    In the realm, after the sage, there is the chaotic sage, after that is the Dao sage, and after the Dao sage is the Dao level.


    Above the Dao level is the ruler.


    And above the ruler is the level of the nameless master.


    These disciples are very clear in their hearts, facing the ruler, what the result will be.


    But in order to delay time and fight for Master, they are willing.


    "It''s a good thing that the second child didn''t come."


    "If there is a fight later, you should watch yourselves more."


    Ye Luo glanced at a famous senior brother and junior sister, and whispered instructions.


    His gaze started from Su Qianyuan.


    Then I saw Tantai Luoxue.


    Su Xi, Hua Miracle Doctor, Tu Xuexi, Tu Yelin, Si Le, Zi Su, Ai Qing, Chi Jia, Li Cheng, Lin Mo, Tao Po, Chen Jun, Qin Zhen.


    There are 18 of them as brothers and sisters.


    Except for Zhang Han and the little Shiqiyedao who stayed behind at the beginning, they are all here.


    It''s just that they don''t know how many brothers and sisters they will have standing here after this battle.


    Ye Luo sighed slightly in his heart.


    "Brother, you too."


    More than ten disciples all spoke.


    In the distance, Zheng looked at the gestures of the dozen or so disciples, and once again admired them.


    After all, he is indeed the disciple of the Nameless Lord.


    Even if you know what you are going to face next, you still dare to face it.


    Compared, the three Daoists are...


    Mention three Taoist levels.


    Zheng''s face turned ugly.


    The former department of the Nameless Lord, three Taoists.


    These three Dao levels are Dao God, Dao Immortal Emperor, and Supreme Dao.


    These three Taoist ranks can be said to be the most powerful old division of the Nameless Lord.


    But at the moment when life and death were in danger, they chose to run away and did not come.


    Zheng felt angry, but there was nothing he could do.


    The Nameless Lord has been gone for far too long.


    To the point where the three Taoists are unwilling to die.


    If the Nameless Lord is around, how dare these three Taoists do this?


    Not right.


    If these Dao levels exist when the Nameless Lord is there, what kind of thing is that? Whether you can take refuge in the Nameless Palace depends on whether the relationship with the other party is strong enough.


    If the relationship is strong enough, maybe you can go to the gate of the Hall of the Unknown and be a gatekeeper.


    If the relationship is not strong enough, it is not even worthy of being a gatekeeper.


    This is the Temple of the Unknown at its peak.


    And the existence of the power of the Unnamed Temple was not created by the Unnamed Lord at all, but was derived naturally.


    "After all, the nameless master is not here."


    Zheng shook his head.


    But soon his eyes lit up.


    As long as we hold on to this wave, the Nameless Lord can reappear.


    At that time, the Hall of the Unknown will be able to create another glory.


    "You must hold on."


    Zheng silently encouraged himself.


    Immediately, he looked at Ye Luo and other disciples again.


    Looked at the hundreds of great saints again.


    Then, Zheng looked at the other side of the sea of ??stars.


    Dominator?


    Then come on.


    Let''s see if the means he deploys is powerful, or these rulers are better.


    Even if these rulers are better, he can block them for a while.


    I just hope that the Nameless Lord can be as soon as possible.


    If the Dominator of Darkness arrives, he will not be sure to hold him back.


    Zheng For the ruler of darkness, he never felt that they could rival it...

 Chapter 977： To conform to the world is to conform to oneself

    Chapter 977 To conform to the world is to conform to oneself


    Birth source.


    Here is where everything starts.


    At this moment, in a mysterious corner.


    Taishang Laojun is standing here, a mysterious pattern rises under his feet, and on the palm of his hand, there is a gentle and destructive light.


    This light is a chain.


    At the other end of the chain, Chu Yuan sat cross-legged, his whole body radiating divine light.


    As time went by bit by bit, one after another pure divine light flew into this birth point from all over the void.


    Then, at an elusive speed, he quickly came to Chu Yuan and escaped into Chu Yuan''s body.


    One after another divine light melted into Chu Yuan''s body.


    After a while, Chu Yuan''s aura rose crazily.


    This kind of improvement is very fast, and in just a moment, his breath has a taste that is beyond the world.


    And there is an extremely mysterious feeling in the breath.


    But suddenly, Chu Yuan seemed to have noticed something, and opened his eyes instantly.


    The moment he opened his eyes, two intense divine lights shot out from the hole.


    When the light shot out, the source of birth shook violently, and everything seemed to make way for Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan just opened it for the first moment, and he knew what happened in the Nameless Realm.


    "Luo''er, Qianyuan, Luo Xue, and my disciples."


    Chu Yuan was shaken.


    He already had the idea of ??going back.


    The old gentleman on the side saw Chu Yuan''s thoughts, slowly withdrew his palm, shook his head, and then spoke.


    "Unknown Lord, don''t distract yourself. Once distracted, all previous efforts will be wasted. There are many divine lights in your body now. Let alone the divine lights that have not yet returned, you have not yet integrated the current divine lights in your body."


    "If you are distracted now, these divine lights will escape, and in this birth point, even if you and I join forces at our peak, we may not be able to get them back."


    The meaning of Taishang Laojun is already obvious.


    At this time, you can''t be a moth.


    Once a moth is found out, it will be difficult to deal with in the future.


    Its seriousness is self-evident.


    If any accident really happens, then the source will be missing in the future, and it will not be found.


    Chu Yuan should not even think about returning to the peak state of the former unknown master.


    "Many of my disciples are in danger of life, I can''t just ignore it."


    Chu Yuan spoke softly.


    The voice is very soft, very weak, but there is a sense of perseverance.


    He must save his disciples.


    His disciples have accompanied him for so long, so long that he has regarded his disciples as his children.


    "Lord of the Nameless, you have lost your mind."


    "The heaven and the earth are natural and have their own laws, just follow it. If there is such a calamity in the hit, then it will naturally survive this calamity. If there is no such calamity in the hit, it is difficult to cause any harm to it if it is forced to add the calamity."


    Taishang Laojun shook his head, as if he didn''t care.


    "This¡­"


    Chu Yuan''s heart tightened.


    That''s what he said, but he can''t watch his disciples have accidents.


    This Taishang Laojun is also too Buddha.


    He has been with Taishang Laojun for a while, and he probably knows the other party''s temperament.


    This Taishang Laojun was a close friend with his previous life, the Nameless Lord.


    The Nameless Lord is probably an "invincible and lonely" existence, so he talks less and is cold, so he has become friends with this Taishang Laojun.


    And this Taishang Laojun is an extremely Buddhist existence, advocating conforming to nature, being quiet and doing nothing.


    According to the Taishang Laojun''s thinking, everything in the world has its own laws of operation, conforming to nature, that is, conforming to the heaven and the earth.


    If you want to be more straightforward, it is a sentence, the world and the earth work together, and the hero is not free.


    Comply with the heaven and the earth, and with the help of the heaven and the earth, all laws can be broken.


    But in Chu Yuan''s view, this is very Buddhist.


    Let him watch his disciples conform to the heaven and earth, he really can''t do it.


    If a few of his disciples really died, he would be so heartbroken.


    See this scene.


    Taishang Laojun smiled again.


    It seemed that he also knew what Chu Yuan was thinking.


    After thinking for a moment, he spoke, with a relaxed tone and a smile.


    "There is nothing wrong with following nature, following the heaven and the earth."


    "But you, nameless master, know that the heaven and the earth are created by us, and conforming to the heaven and earth means conforming to us."


    "If something really happened to your disciples, why should you be afraid? You can bring them back to life with just one thought."


    The meaning of Taishang Laojun is obvious.


    You are afraid of a ball, follow the heaven and the earth, the heaven and the earth are created by us, and conform to the heaven and the earth is to obey us.


    Moreover, even if something goes wrong, as long as you reach your peak state, you will be resurrected in just one thought.


    So nothing can happen at all.


    It was mentioned by Taishang Laojun.


    Chu Yuan suddenly understood.


    It can still look like this.


    It seems that there is nothing wrong with it.


    If he is in peak condition, he can indeed be resurrected at will.


    His subordinate Zheng Ke told him about it before.


    The ruler of darkness was all created by him.


    It should be no problem to revive any existence at its peak.


    but¡­


    Chu Yuan still didn''t want to see his disciple die.


    So he has to complete the return of Shenguang as soon as possible, so that he can rush back to calm the situation after returning to his peak state.


    Thinking about this, Chu Yuan immediately restrained his mind.


    After talking to Taishang Laojun, he closed his eyes tightly and continued to merge the divine light.


    But Chu Yuan began to think about how long it would take him to reach the peak and return to the complete form of the Nameless Lord.


    The Nameless Lord in its complete form possesses many powerful laws.


    Such as cannot be seen directly, cannot be understood, cannot be imagined, cannot be recited, cannot be described, etc., etc.


    Each power is extremely powerful.


    The "do not look directly" in it, he has already felt it, and he is invincible when he looks at it.


    He has never felt other powers, but he knows that they are definitely very strong.


    "Speed ??up and restore the full form."


    "When I reach the peak state, I can be truly invincible."


    Chu Yuan has no desires now, he just wants to protect his disciples.


    Immediately, he began to calm down and enter the state with all his heart, accelerating the fusion of the divine light in his body.


    ¡­


    Just when Chu Yuan was concentrating on merging Shenguang.


    The great war in the star sea is finally about to kick off.


    Power from the rulers flooded into the sea of ??stars.


    The protection beyond the sea of ??stars is easily crushed like glass in front of the power of the ruler.


    The protection outside the star sea has no effect. The only function is to let Ye Luo and others in the other part of the star sea know that the rulers have arrived.


    Ye Luo and the others immediately became serious after knowing the arrival of the Dominators, and everyone was ready to launch an attack on the other side of the star sea.


    The war begins...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 978： Kill the Dominator

    Within the sea of ??stars.


    It was as if endless mana exploded in an instant, and the darkness that shrouded the entire star sea was also repulsed by the light produced by the mana explosion at this moment.


    buzz buzz...


    The fierce sword intent descended on the sea of ??stars immediately.


    Ye Luo was wearing a green robe and holding a golden sword, as if the sword **** was alive, with a bright sword intent erupting from all over his body.


    At this time, Ye Luo was standing in the sea of ??stars, no matter how dazzling the starlight of the sea of ??stars was, he could still overwhelm the light of the sea of ??stars.


    The peerless posture was vividly displayed by Ye Luo.


    But Ye Luo didn''t have the heart to pay attention to his posture.


    Ye Luo''s gaze was fixed on his front.


    He already knew that the Dominators had come.


    After realizing that the rulers were coming, he immediately turned on his full armor, pulled his state to the strongest, and was ready to fight.


    "Eldest brother, you can''t go forward alone. Don''t forget that we are still there. Eldest brother, make room, we are here."


    Su Qianyuan grinned, and then his figure rose into the sky like a cannonball.


    Behind him, Tantai Luoxue and other disciples all smiled when they saw this, and then shot up into the sky, following closely behind Ye Luo.


    "Brother, let''s fight side by side again."


    Tantai Luoxue chuckled lightly.


    Her voice fell, and a white and slender palm slowly stretched out from the sleeve.


    Her fingers lightly touch the void.


    Suddenly, the surroundings spun, and lines rose from the sea of ??stars. In just a moment, a chessboard rose.


    At the moment when the chessboard was raised, the sea of ??stars seemed to be divided into two.


    Boom...


    The huge sea of ??stars was separated, and a chessboard stood here, and Tantai Luoxue stood on the chessboard, with light shining all over her body. She seemed to be the master of heaven and earth, mighty and powerful.


    "Eldest brother, and all senior brothers and sisters, let''s fight to our heart''s content, as long as you don''t get caught, I''m here."


    Doctor Hua is also in a corner of the chessboard.


    He stood up silently.


    Before his voice fell, streams of crystal clear gas flew out of his hand and landed on the body of a famous disciple.


    After the gas fell on the disciples, the disciples immediately grew in momentum.


    Seeing this, many other disciples used their housekeeping skills one after another.


    Suddenly, the mana light in the star sea became brighter and brighter.


    Feeling the fighting spirit of Ye Luo and the others, the hundreds of Daoist saints behind him seemed to be also motivated, showing their fighting spirit one after another.


    One raging soldier, one raging litter.


    Ye Luo and the others are like generals to these hundreds of Dao sages.


    Seeing that Ye Luo and the others are fighting with high spirits, and they are striding across the sea of ??stars, they have the intention of leading the way. How could these hundreds of Dao sages not be motivated.


    "Ye Luo, Su Qianyuan, Tantai Luoxue, Su Xi, Doctor Hua..."


    Standing at the other end of the sea of ??stars, Zheng silently looked at the front, and each of the peerless figures read their names.


    He once again felt admiration for these disciples.


    Do what you know you can''t do.


    It is these disciples who are talking about.


    The disciples didn''t know about the backhand he arranged.


    But these disciples knew that they would die, but they were still willing to fight and took the lead.


    This is enough to explain a lot of things.


    "Whether it is the nameless master, even if the state is incomplete, it is still accurate to pick the eyes of the disciples."


    "Since this is the case, then I can''t let these disciples have accidents, at least before I fall, I must not let one of these disciples die, otherwise, in the future, what face will I have to meet the nameless master?"


    Zheng also had the idea of ??fighting to the death.


    He looked down at the palm of his hand. On the palm of his hand, three rays of light flickered, and these were his backhands.


    I just don''t know how long these backhands can hold back.


    I only hope that these rulers can be held back, so that the nameless lord has enough time to return to its full form.


    Zheng thought one after another in his heart.


    He was thinking.


    But suddenly, the entire Xinghai shook violently, and a terrifying force swept over.


    "coming."


    Zheng looked up, and visible to the naked eye, the sky was full of dark red mist sweeping from the other side of the sea of ??stars.


    The rays of light in the star sea were wiped out one after another when they touched the dark red mist. These dark red mist had a strong killing intent, as if they wanted to kill everything they touched.


    "Killing the Dominator, I didn''t expect this guy to be the first to attack."


    Zheng recognized the other party instantly.


    The information that his future comer is the ruler of killing spread to Ye Luo and the others in an instant, and they asked Ye Luo and the others to take precautions.


    After learning about it, Ye Luo and the others immediately stood ready, staring at the dark red mist that swept in front of them like a torch.


    "The ruler of darkness?"


    Ye Luo murmured in a low voice.


    The ruler is the most powerful among all realms, and he has seen it in the ancient book space.


    The most powerful existence in the world is the Nameless Lord, but the Nameless Lord is no longer classified by such things as realms.


    So in terms of realm alone, the most powerful one is the ruler.


    Ye Luo looked at the dark red mist in front of him, and his fighting spirit grew stronger. He also wanted to see how huge the gap was between him and the ruler.


    With a thought, he held the golden Excalibur and attacked the dark red mist that was constantly sweeping in.


    Ye Luo turned his wrist, stepped on the air with both feet, and slashed away with the golden sword in his palm.


    When he slashed out with a sword, there was no majestic and breathtaking special effect, but just a very ordinary sword qi slashing down.


    Sword energy, even the weakest practicing swordsman, can be cut with mana.


    Ye Luo''s mediocre sword aura at this moment seems to be cut by the weakest practicing swordsman.


    But if the strength reaches above the realm of the Great Dao Saint, you will be able to detect how terrifying this ordinary sword qi is.


    Ye Luo''s sword energy lightly fell into the sweeping dark red mist.


    When the sword energy fell, a deafening sound exploded.


    Boom boom boom!


    This sword energy seemed to split and open, one divided into two, two divided into three, and three divided into ten thousand. In an instant, the entire sea of ??stars seemed to form an ocean of swords.


    The moment the sword energy collided with the dark red mist, it was like the collision of fire and water, canceling each other out.


    But the sword qi was undoubtedly stronger. After a moment of stalemate, the sword qi destroyed the dark red mist like a shattered one.


    Sword Qi Wang Yangping pushed the dark red mist.


    After a while, Xinghai returned to its original state, and the dark red mist seemed to have never appeared.


    But Ye Luo couldn''t be happy at all.


    He felt a strong aura firmly locked on him...

 Chapter 979： tricky

    Chapter 979 is tricky


    Beyond the sea of ??stars.


    Strong forces are intertwined together, and each force here is at the level of a ruler.


    The powers of these rulers are intertwined with each other, as if forming a spider web.


    At this moment, these rulers are talking with their minds.


    "The sea of ??stars has arrived, which of you would like to enter the sea of ??stars first to find out?"


    "Doomsday Dominator, don''t try to fool us. Those who enter the Star Sea first will face the methods of the Nameless Palace. The Nameless Lord is not there, but the Nameless Palace is still there. If you enter rashly, you will only be attacked by the Nameless Palace." .¡±


    "You guys are babbling, whether you can enter or not, you must never revive the nameless lord, you delay, you can only let me wait for the death to draw near."


    "What a bunch of trash. The Nameless Lord hasn''t recovered yet, yet you are shocked by the Nameless Hall. We have consumed the Nameless Hall for so many years. Do you really think there is anything left?"


    "Soul Dominator, why don''t you enter the Star Sea?"


    "Because I am also one of the trash."


    "..."


    Many rulers are constantly talking, they really want to enter the star sea, enter the nameless realm, and prevent the recovery of the nameless lord.


    But they are very afraid.


    They are not idiots.


    How could it be possible not to know that the Temple of the Nameless will arrange some backhands to stop them.


    The first person to enter the star sea will be attacked by the rear of the Hall of the Nameless.


    A skinny camel is bigger than a horse!


    They still know this truth.


    So they dare not enter the star sea.


    They need a ruler to enter the star sea to help them block the back of the Unnamed Hall.


    "Wait, the Killing Dominator hasn''t arrived yet."


    The soul master suddenly put forward such a sentence.


    In just a moment, all the rulers understood.


    They concealed their aura tacitly, and then threw a trace of aura into the sea of ??stars, creating a scene where they had all entered the sea of ??stars.


    Afterwards, beyond the sea of ??stars became quiet.


    It''s been a long time.


    When a power belonging to the ruler surged in again, it found that there was no movement outside the star sea, which made this power feel astonished.


    But soon felt a breath in the star sea.


    Amidst this power, the Slaughter Dominator turned into a cloud of dark red mist, and loud laughter came out of the mist.


    "Sure enough, it''s good to delay for some time, otherwise, how could they enter the star sea and resist the backs of the Nameless Palace."


    The Killing Dominator thinks he is very clever.


    Amidst loud laughter, he rushed into the sea of ??stars.


    After the Killing Dominator completely entered the Star Sea.


    The powers belonging to the ruler reappeared and intertwined together.


    "Finally a fool went in to find the way..."


    "It''s really you, the soul ruler. I always knew that you would deceive the souls of all beings and lure them into your belly. I didn''t expect you to deceive the ruler."


    "Let''s stop talking nonsense, look at the situation of killing the ruler, we must never revive the Nameless Lord! Absolutely not!"


    "If He revives, we shall all be liquidated!"


    The rulers all looked at Xinghai in unison.


    ¡­


    Among the sea of ??stars.


    The scene where Ye Luo wiped out the dark red mist unfolded.


    These fogs are only naturally produced when the Killing Dominator descends.


    But these fogs are enough to strangle the general saint.


    Ye Luo''s ability to wipe out these dark red mist is enough to prove its strength.


    The Slaughter Dominator also had deep doubts when he saw Ye Luo destroying the fog when he descended.


    "Who is this ant? Why haven''t I seen it before? Such a sharp sword is rare!"


    "Why didn''t I see those rulers?"


    "Strange, very strange."


    The killing ruler was puzzled.


    But he didn''t have time to think so much.


    He watched the leaves fall upon the fog that descended upon him.


    chose to attack without hesitation.


    Dominator Only the Dominator can attack.


    Those who are not rulers, and those who dare to launch attacks, deserve to die!


    The Killing Dominator attacked Ye Luo.


    Above the sea of ??stars.


    Walking through the air, Ye Luo, like a peerless sword god, soon sensed a deadly threat coming.


    die!


    Ye Luo felt that death was so close to him for the first time.


    He almost instinctively wanted to avoid it, but this sense of death followed him like a shadow.


    "Brother, enter the chessboard!"


    Tantai Luoxue noticed the situation immediately, she frowned, knowing the seriousness of the matter.


    With a light tap of her palm, the situation on the chessboard changed suddenly. She felt the situation on the chessboard with the greatest strength, so as to control the world on the chessboard to the greatest extent.


    Hearing Tantai Luoxue''s words, Ye Luo didn''t try to be brave, his figure turned into a sword light, and entered the chessboard in an instant.


    The moment Ye Luo entered the chessboard.


    Tantai Luoxue''s pupils changed suddenly, and in her perception, a death scythe slashed at her chessboard at an imperceptible angle.


    This sickle came for Ye Luo!


    Tantai Luoxue used almost all her strength to control the chessboard to resist the scythe.


    Boom!


    Under the compression of the chessboard, the sickle instantly shattered, but the chessboard also shattered.


    The moment the chessboard shattered, Tantai Luoxue spat out blood, her face was as pale as paper, and she fell down dying.


    "Junior Sister!"


    "Fourth Senior Sister!"


    Ye Luo and other disciples all exclaimed.


    Miracle doctor Hua was the first to react, and a cloud of green air floated in his palm.


    "rise!"


    I saw him pushing the green energy in his palm onto Tantai Luoxue.


    Tantai Luoxue''s aura instantly returned to its peak.


    "Fourth Senior Sister, your status has recovered, but your spirit has suffered a lot of attacks, please recover for now."


    Miracle doctor Hua looked embarrassed.


    He never expected that with his current strength, he would not be able to restore Tantai Luoxue to a complete state in an instant.


    The words of Miracle Doctor Hua also made many disciples understand one thing, they lost one combat power in just one face-to-face battle with the ruler!


    "Junior sister, thank you very much."


    Ye Luo looked even more solemn, he knew that if Tantai Luoxue hadn''t blocked the blow for him just now, he would at least have been seriously injured.


    "Eldest brother, third brother, all senior brothers and sisters, be careful, the opponent''s attack cannot be judged, detected, or resisted!"


    Tantai Luoxue sat down cross-legged, regaining her lost spirit, and at the same time communicated with many fellow disciples.


    Can''t judge!


    Undetectable!


    Can''t resist!


    Tricky!


    Almost the same time.


    Many disciples of Wu Dao Sect have these two words in their hearts.


    If this is the case, how could they beat each other.


    Moreover, from the looks of it, the opponent is just a ruler.


    Even one Dominator is so difficult to deal with, if other Dominators go together, how can they resist.


    Many disciples felt as if a huge mountain was crushed in their hearts.


    All of them looked serious.


    They are deeply aware that they may not be able to stop¡­


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 980： amazing leaves fall

    Chapter 980 The stunningly talented Ye Luo


    Among the sea of ??stars.


    The disciples of Wu Dao Sect looked at each other, and almost all understood what the other party was thinking.


    They all know that the current enemy is the most difficult among the enemies they have encountered.


    They have nothing to do with this enemy.


    Kill the Dominator!


    Can''t judge!


    Undetectable!


    Can''t resist!


    How do they deal with such an enemy?


    "Brother, what should I do?"


    Su Xi asked softly.


    "I do not know either."


    Ye Luo frowned, he didn''t know how to deal with this kind of enemy.


    "Fourth Junior Sister, is this guy''s attack mental?"


    Su Qianyuan asked silently at this moment.


    "I can''t detect it, but the attack is indeed the spirit."


    Tantai Luoxue replied.


    After she finished answering.


    All the disciples were taken aback for a moment, and then they all smiled and looked at Su Qianyuan.


    They all know that their third senior brother has no soul.


    Since there is no soul, how can there be spirit.


    "Eldest brother, fellow juniors and juniors, please read mine."


    Su Qianyuan grinned when he learned that the attack was spirit.


    When his voice fell, he strode towards the other end of the sea of ??stars.


    Every time he took a step down, his figure suddenly grew taller.


    In just a few steps, he has a height of a million feet, and he is a real giant.


    At this moment, Su Qianyuan looked down at the other end of the sea of ??stars, and saw the large dark red mist at the other end at a glance.


    "Here comes the axe!"


    Su Qianyuan opened his palm.


    A deafening sound came out.


    As his voice came out, endless evil spirits filled the space between heaven and earth, forming a huge ax in the palm of his hand.


    He used the ax technique he learned in the ancient book space, and while roaring, he slashed towards the dark red mist in front of him with one axe.


    When the ax fell, the entire star sea trembled, the dark red mist was split into two, and the billowing evil spirit was eroding the dark red mist.


    During this period, Su Qianyuan also felt the sensation. His body was very sensitive and he felt something penetrated his body, but it did not cause any harm to him.


    "what!"


    Su Qianyuan couldn''t help grinning, knowing that the other party couldn''t hurt him, he opened and closed.


    Every ax struck towards the thickest part of the dark red mist.


    Just when Su Qianyuan flexed his muscles.


    A materialized dark red sickle struck towards Su Qianyuan.


    Su Qianyuan couldn''t react in time. He was hit by the scythe, and his whole body collapsed in an instant. He became the size of a normal person again, and flew out backwards.


    Ye Luo had quick hands and quick eyes, and caught Su Qianyuan.


    Hua Miracle Physician was the first to supplement Su Qianyuan''s injury.


    In the dark red mist, a figure slowly appeared.


    This figure has no face, no feet, and its body is composed of dark red mist. From a distance, it looks like it is wearing a dark red cloak.


    "You self-righteous ants, do you really think that without a soul, I can''t hurt you?"


    This faceless man is the ruler of killing.


    The Killing Dominator spoke with a deep and hoarse voice.


    In its voice, it seems that there are countless undead roaring.


    All the beings who heard his voice couldn''t help but feel killing intent in their hearts.


    Inexplicable killing intent!


    The killing intent generated out of thin air!


    The Dominator will affect the minds of these people.


    "Third brother, what''s the matter?"


    Ye Luo looked at each other solemnly.


    At the same time, he reached out and patted Su Qianyuan on the shoulder.


    "It''s okay, we can fight again."


    Su Qianyuan grinned, revealing a mouthful of big white teeth.


    His biggest advantage is that he can fight infinitely.


    He has no soul.


    That is to say, as long as Miracle Doctor Hua is still around, he is a perpetual motion machine, able to fight infinitely, and any injury can be healed instantly under the power of Miracle Doctor Hua.


    He doesn''t need to repair the soul, so he can restore full combat power in an instant.


    "That''s fine."


    Ye Luo breathed a sigh of relief.


    If they lost two combat powers in one face-to-face meeting, that would be a really big disadvantage.


    "Let me compete with this guy."


    Ye Luo looked up at the rapidly approaching Killer Dominator, and then at his fellow disciples.


    He knew that if he didn''t act again, most of their juniors and juniors would be hurt.


    "Kill the ruler, let me compete with you."


    Ye Luo''s understatement.


    When his voice fell.


    His whole body seemed to be sublimated.


    I saw that his body began to turn into white light, and in every ray of white light, there was an extremely bright sword light.


    In an instant, Ye Luo''s entire body turned into white light. His body was completely made of white light just like Chu Yuan''s divine light body.


    After Ye Luo turned into white light, his aura also increased crazily, rising steadily, and he surpassed the Dao level in a short while, and his aura is still rising.


    Ye Luo immediately rushed towards the Killing Dominator after turning into white light.


    ¡­


    at the same time.


    On the Star Coast.


    Zheng watched all this silently, even if the Killing Dominator came, he didn''t choose to make a move.


    He knew that the real battle hadn''t started yet.


    The backhand he left behind must wait until the critical moment before he can use it.


    If it is said that killing a dominator makes him use his backhand, then there is no need to fight this battle.


    When the dominators behind also catch up, they lose immediately.


    So killing the ruler can only be dealt with by Ye Luo and others.


    It''s just that when Zheng saw Ye Luo''s whole body turning white and killing towards the Killing Dominator, he couldn''t control his shock.


    "this is¡­"


    "Is it some kind of secret technique to temporarily increase combat power? But isn''t this improvement a bit big?"


    Zheng clearly sensed Ye Luo''s breath.


    At this moment, Ye Luo''s aura has far surpassed the Dao level, and is infinitely close to the Dominator level.


    What secret technique can be promoted to the dominator level?


    Can the Ancient Book Space of the Nameless Lord do it?


    Zheng thought about it for a while.


    He also went into the ancient book space, and he couldn''t be more clear about what''s in it.


    Absolutely no secret technique, it is possible to raise one''s strength to the level of a dominator.


    unless¡­


    Unless this is Ye Luo absorbing all kinds of magical spells in the ancient book space, and then creating it himself.


    However, if he wants to create secret techniques by himself, he can still rise to the level of a ruler. He is very clear about how difficult it is.


    It can be said that he can''t do it either.


    This Ye Luo is really amazing.


    This disciple of the Nameless Lord is very remarkable.


    This is definitely an existence with great understanding and great perseverance.


    "With Ye Luozai and the disciples of the Unnamed Lord, the chances of winning have increased a lot."


    Zheng couldn''t help smiling.


    He also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Next, just delay the time, and wait for the recovery of the nameless lord!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 981： Su Qianyuans confusion

    Chapter 981 Su Qianyuan''s Confusion


    Boom.


    In the sky above the sea of ??stars, the crystal clear sword energy and the dark red mist swept together, canceling each other out.


    Whether it is sword energy or mist, there is a great terror in it, which exists normally, but anyone who approaches it will be wiped out instantly.


    At the center of the sword qi and the mist, two figures crisscrossed each other.


    One of them is the Killing Dominator with no shape or pattern at all.


    The other figure was Ye Luo, whose whole body was composed of sword energy and white light.


    Ye Luo''s state at this moment is extremely high, the sword light is shining all over his body, and his sword intent is soaring into the sky, as if it wants to penetrate everything.


    His breath is infinitely close to the dominator level.


    Therefore, he didn''t have any feeling of being at a disadvantage in the battle with the Killing Dominator.


    Even because of the sharpness of its sword, it once suppressed the Killing Dominator.


    This alarmed the Killer Dominator.


    "Who are you? I have never seen your face, where do you exist?"


    When the Killing Dominator collided with Ye Luo, he couldn''t help asking the latter.


    "The great disciple of the Nameless Master, Ye Luo."


    Ye Luo slashed out with a sword, forcing the Slaughter Dominator back, and then stood there, saying something calmly.


    "The apprentice of the Nameless Lord? No, the Nameless Lord hasn''t recovered yet, and without a recovered Nameless Lord, it is impossible to raise your strength to the level of a dominator with secret techniques!"


    Killing Dominator couldn''t believe it.


    As a ruler, he naturally knows the terror of the ruler level.


    He also fought against Ye Luo just now.


    With one move, Ye Luo almost died.


    He also understood that Ye Luo Ding Po Tian is a Dao-level existence.


    But with a single secret technique, Ye Luo can rival him, and even suppress him.


    This is beyond his comprehension.


    "Why do I need my master to do it myself to improve the secret technique?"


    "But having said that, I am able to improve this technique, thanks to you. It is you who let me understand that since the realm of the ruler, nothing has been the focus, and the ruler is invisible and formless!"


    Ye Luo''s eyes were stunned.


    His secret technique was not so powerful in the first place, and he just reached the Dao level or above after performing the top-breaking sky.


    It was the thrilling knife that killed the ruler just now, which made him realize and improve the secret technique.


    Killing the Dominator is invisible, and there are no rules at all when you do it, as if you are out of the world.


    He thought of the method of the former master, the power that cannot be seen directly, the same is true, without rules, out of the rules.


    That''s why he had an epiphany and raised the secret art to a level that could rival the ruler.


    Heard this.


    It seemed that the Killing Dominator wearing a dark red cloak understood what Ye Luo said in an instant.


    After he figured it out, he was amazed in his heart.


    I feel a little regretful deep in my heart.


    Why didn''t such a character join his ranks?


    "It''s really amazing."


    "If you do this, you must have great perseverance and great understanding. You can''t do it, but you have gone against the general trend. Even if you have great perseverance and great understanding, you still cannot escape bad luck."


    "I advise you, if you leave the Hall of the Unknown now, you can save your life. If you join me, I can guarantee that you will become a new generation of rulers within 200,000 years!"


    The Killing Dominator said something regrettable.


    Ye Luo didn''t intend to reply when he heard the words, but the white light on his body became more intense.


    Sword intent is the intent to fight.


    Sword Intent is enough to answer the Killing Dominator.


    "That''s really a pity."


    The Killing Dominator sighed again.


    Then he shot decisively and attacked Ye Luo.


    Ye Luo was also merciless, and swung his sword out.


    The two fought again, but the battle fell into a stalemate. In a short time, no one could beat the other.


    However, almost anyone with a discerning eye could tell that Ye Luo forcibly suppressed the Killing Dominator by virtue of his sharp sword intent.


    It''s just that it is almost impossible for Ye Luo to kill the Killing Dominator.


    Ye Luo continued to fight the Killing Dominator.


    Looking from a distance, it is the collision of half of the dark red mist in the Xinghai and half of the sword energy in the Xinghai.


    At the very center, white light and red light collide continuously, and the power generated by each collision can shake the entire star sea.


    ¡­


    At the other end of the sea of ??stars.


    Su Qianyuan and the others stood on the shore, watching Ye Luo''s battle with the Killing Dominator from afar.


    "The strength of the elder brother... Is it stronger than us..."


    Su Qianyuan was deeply moved.


    "Not necessarily."


    Tantai Luoxue came over, she said this softly with a smile on her lips.


    After this period of recuperation, her injuries were obviously healed.


    "That''s right, third senior brother, that''s not necessarily the case."


    Su Xi also came over, her steps were very light and she looked very cheerful.


    "Eldest brother is indeed very powerful, but if he is stronger than us, that is not necessarily the case."


    "Yes, yes, I think it''s normal to be strong for a while, but it''s outrageous if you are strong."


    "That''s right, who doesn''t have the housekeeping skills yet."


    Many disciples of the Wudao Sect, you almost squeezed Su Qianyuan out of embarrassment with every word you said.


    "You, you..."


    Su Qianyuan''s forehead went black.


    He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say anything.


    He really wanted to ask these fellow students if they were all gone.


    Right now, the aura of senior brother Ye Luo is at the level of a ruler!


    What kind of housekeeping skills can you see a dominator level?


    Just when Su Qianyuan was puzzled.


    Tantai Luoxue was the first to launch an attack, but this time the attack was completely different from before.


    The moment Tantai Luoxue stretched out her palm, a blue light flickered behind her. Under the light, half of her body seemed to turn into fluorescent light.


    "Chess is a world of its own!"


    "This world can accommodate many, many things, such as... the world."


    "You say yes, brothers and sisters."


    Tantai Luoxue smiled at the fellow students behind her.


    When her voice fell, a chessboard enveloped the entire sea of ??stars.


    "Senior sister, look at me."


    Su Xi chuckled.


    Then with a wave of his small hand, trillions of puppets descended and appeared on the chessboard.


    Master Hua didn''t say a word, countless gas appeared in his hands, and then landed on Tantai Luoxue.


    "From scratch, let''s create a few worlds for Senior Sister!"


    This is what Tu Xuexi said.


    "Let''s take action together, create a real world, let it descend on the chessboard, use the power of worlds to turn the chessboard into a real world, and suppress this ruler!"


    "It''s not all right in the ancient book space, just follow what is said in the ancient book space."


    "However, in the face of a ruler, do we have to use these... Forget it, if this battle must die, I will be the first!"


    The disciples of Wu Dao Sect spoke one after another.


    Su Qianyuan: "?"


    Have you made an appointment in the ancient book space?


    I do not know how?


    The first update.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 982： golden giant tree

    Chapter 982 Golden Giant Tree


    In the sky above the star sea, two forces are still constantly criss-crossing.


    The battle between Ye Luo and the Killing Dominator still couldn''t tell the winner.


    But as the battle continued, Ye Luo gained the upper hand and was gradually equalized, starting to share the same prize with the Killing Dominator.


    If it wasn''t for Ye Luo being a sword cultivator, the sharpness of his sword was beyond imagination, relying on the sharpness of the sword, Ye Luo could only survive until now.


    If it were a non-sword cultivator, it would have been killed by the killing master long ago.


    You must know that the Killing Dominator is not weak at all.


    Killing Dominator, you can know by its name, the existence that dominates killing, the power of killing is not weak at all.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Ye Luo is not the real ruler.


    He was promoted by secret techniques.


    There is a gap between ?? and the real ruler.


    So as time goes by, the leaves will gradually become weaker.


    Killing the Dominator is the real Dominator level, and it will only become stronger as it fights.


    Ye Luo is also clearly aware of this. He swung the golden Excalibur, and with a sudden blow, he pushed the Killing Dominator back a certain distance.


    "Why, can''t you hold on?"


    "You are not the ruler after all."


    "If you are really the ruler, I might not be able to last so long, but it is a pity that you only got up through secret techniques."


    The Killing Dominator didn''t continue to pursue, and the **** sickle in his hand turned into a red mist and dissipated.


    He looked at Ye Luo and laughed out loud, as if he had already seen the scene of defeating Ye Luo.


    "Don''t worry, even if I will lose, it''s definitely not now."


    Ye Luo was calm and calm, and he didn''t mean to be afraid at all.


    The golden Excalibur in his hand was still trembling, flickering from time to time, and the fighting spirit ignited deep in his pupils.


    What he wanted was never victory.


    Of course, it would be good if he could win, but if he couldn''t win, it wouldn''t hurt too much.


    After all, his purpose is to delay time and give Master enough time!


    As long as the master is given enough time, and when the master recovers, they will win the battle.


    Ye Luo knew one thing very clearly from the beginning to the end, his task was to delay time!


    After hearing what Ye Luo said.


    The killing ruler thought about it for a while, and instantly understood Ye Luo''s thoughts.


    "No, he must not be revived."


    "Quick battle!"


    The **** scythe reappeared in the hands of the Slaughter Dominator. Like a **** of death, he violently attacked Ye Luo.


    His offensive was more violent than before, as if he was stimulated by the words ''He is about to recover''.


    Facing the ferocious Killing Dominator, Ye Luo immediately fell into a disadvantage.


    He secretly groaned in his heart.


    But he had no choice but to raise his sword and swing one sword after another.


    Boom!


    The battle between Ye Luo and the Slaughter Dominator continued, and the aftermath of the fight continued to spread outward, and every wave was extremely terrifying.


    But Ye Luo obviously began to fall into the disadvantaged, from the advantage at the beginning, to the equal share, and now fell directly into the disadvantaged.


    "Stay for time."


    Ye Luo gritted her teeth and continued to hold on.


    Just when Ye Luo was about to continue delaying time.


    Lines filled with blue light quickly spread across the entire star sea, and then formed a chessboard.


    The moment the chessboard was set up, countless puppets were born out of thin air. After the puppets were born, countless insects were born on the chessboard.


    This sudden scene stunned both Ye Luo and the Slaughter Dominator.


    Haven''t waited for the Killing Dominator to come back to his senses.


    A golden giant tree emerged from the sea of ??stars, and then grew rapidly, soaring into the sky.


    When the giant golden tree grows rapidly, there are dozens of golden leaves on each branch.


    Every leaf seems to have a world, lifelike.


    When the giant golden tree was formed, a sense of oppression arose spontaneously.


    Countless puppets and insects on the chessboard also penetrated into each world.


    Then streams of gas flew from a distance and fell on the golden giant tree, aggravating the momentum of the golden giant tree.


    Then, more strange forces flew over.


    But these forces all strengthen the golden giant tree and the chessboard.


    When the golden giant tree received all the blessings, its power rose sharply.


    Its power seems to have reached the level of a ruler, and this golden giant tree has given unparalleled pressure to kill the ruler.


    Boom! !


    The golden giant tree suddenly moved towards the killing ruler to suppress it.


    When the giant golden tree was uprooted and flew over the head of the Killing Dominator, the Killing Dominator immediately resisted it with difficulty.


    "Eldest brother, I will give you a chance to kill him!"


    Tantai Luoxue''s voice resounded throughout the chessboard.


    Ye Luo, still in a daze, turned his head to look.


    He saw at a glance that all the disciples except the third child were exerting their strength.


    this is¡­


    is creating opportunities for him!


    Ye Luo realized this.


    He seized the opportunity immediately.


    "I have a sword, which is taken from the power that the master cannot look directly at. Its name is No Sword!"


    Ye Luo held the golden Excalibur with both hands, and he placed the golden Excalibur across his chest.


    As his voice fell.


    The golden Excalibur in Ye Luo''s hand shone with radiance, and a faintly visible rule power emerged.


    Under this rule, it seems that anyone who looks directly at the sword in Ye Luo''s hand will be cut off.


    "Cut me!"


    Ye Luo moved his mind, and the golden sword flew up, slashing towards the killing ruler.


    "No!"


    The Slaughter Dominator was carrying the pressure of the giant golden tree, and the long-lost sense of panic emerged in his heart.


    Being suppressed by the giant golden tree, he couldn''t spare any energy to resist Ye Luo''s sword.


    Ye Luo''s sword gave him a sense of death threat.


    He knew that if he didn''t take any action, he might fall, and even if he didn''t fall, he would suffer very serious trauma.


    "If you watch the show again, none of you will be able to escape when the Nameless Lord recovers and is liquidated."


    The Killing Dominator was forced to ask for help.


    His call for help had just sounded.


    Blow after wave of powerful aura rushed into the sea of ??stars.


    The chessboard trembled wildly, but it still stood there firmly.


    "Kill the Dominator, tsk tsk, I didn''t expect you to be such a waste, even the backhands of the Unnamed Temple can''t be fooled."


    "You can''t say that, maybe these juniors are the backhands of the Unnamed Palace?"


    "If these juniors are all behind the Unnamed Palace, then it is impossible for the Unnamed Lord to recover today!"


    "Let''s shoot together, push across!"


    Majestic voices sounded one after another.


    When these voices fell, one figure after another appeared at the entrance of the star sea.


    Suddenly, a depressive atmosphere surged into the hearts of many disciples of Wudao Sect.


    Well, a lot of Dominators.


    One they are still difficult to deal with.


    Now so many...


    Many disciples of Wudao Sect felt uneasy...


    The second update.


    Push a friend''s book "This Sword Cultivator Is Too Curious"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 983： Sword Slash Dominator

    Chapter 983 Sword Slashing the Dominator


    Above the sea of ??stars, densely packed forces are intertwined together, forming extremely terrifying power fluctuations.


    One ruler after another came to the star sea, and an extreme sense of oppression descended on the battlefield.


    Every ruler has no shape or rules.


    But there is no doubt that any ruler is the most top existence in the entire world.


    At this moment, all the rulers joined hands to break into the star sea, and the sense of oppression given to others is also the most terrifying.


    If it weren''t for the fact that all the people present had a very high belief in Chu Yuan, that is, the Nameless Lord, they might have collapsed and fled long ago.


    When facing the ruler, the layered sense of life will give people a sense of despair, as if ants are looking up at the sky, powerless and helpless.


    On the star sea battlefield.


    When one ruler after another descended on the battlefield, the chessboard formed by Tantai Luoxue gathering the strength of all his disciples except the youngest Su Qianyuan was shaken in an instant.


    This is the breath of these rulers!


    There is no doubt that the gap between the two sides is too huge.


    "I can''t bear it!"


    Tantai Luoxue clenched her silver teeth.


    She understood right away.


    She couldn''t withstand the attacks of these rulers!


    Even if the chessboard formed by gathering the strength of many disciples of Wudao Sect, it cannot resist these rulers.


    There is not a shred of possibility!


    Gathering the strength of all Wudao Sect disciples, it is possible to reach the ruler. It may be possible to fight against a ruler, not to mention victory, but at least it can hold the opponent.


    But with so many rulers coming together, as long as her chessboard is attacked, it will be broken immediately.


    "I can''t stop it, this is a battle with no chance of winning, and I can''t even delay it."


    Tantai Luoxue was filled with despair.


    Just when many thoughts arose in her heart.


    One ruler after another rushed into Tantai Luoxue''s chessboard.


    When these rulers entered the chessboard, they just waved their hands, and the entire chessboard dissipated in an instant like broken glass.


    When the chessboard was shattered, Tantai Luoxue was the first to suffer the backlash, and her whole body was like a kite with a broken string, vomiting blood and flying upside down.


    Followed by Su Xi, Hua Miracle Physician and other disciples, all those who participated in the chessboard were seriously injured, vomited blood and flew upside down, instantly losing their fighting power.


    Just a face to face.


    The fourteen disciples of Wu Dao Sect lost their combat effectiveness.


    Only Su Qianyuan and Ye Luo were the Wudao Sect disciples who were still fighting.


    When Ye Luo saw that many of his classmates were seriously injured and fell to the ground, his eyes turned red. He raised the golden sword angrily, and pushed the newly condensed sword to the killing ruler with all his strength.


    He''s going to kill the Killing Dominator.


    "No!"


    The Killing Dominator''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    But before he had time to make any moves, Jian Guang had already struck.


    Boom! !


    There was a loud bang.


    The entire body of the Killing Dominator turned into a red mist, which gradually dissipated.


    Bang bang bang!


    When the Killing Dominator turned into red mist, the whole world, including the Nameless Realm, seemed to be shaking.


    The Dominator has fallen!


    Ye Luo beheaded the ruler with a sword!


    Those rulers who were stepping forward were also shocked by this scene, and couldn''t help being dazed, some couldn''t believe it.


    Hundreds of Dao sages and Zheng in the distance were also moved by it, and their morale was greatly boosted.


    Especially Zheng, seeing the serious injuries of the fourteen disciples of Wu Dao Sect, his heart skipped a beat, but now seeing Ye Luo sword slaying the ruler, he suddenly felt a little more confident.


    At the same time, he had a clearer understanding of Ye Luo''s combat power.


    It''s just that the more he understands, the more frightened he is.


    "An invulnerable dominator of the same level."


    "The only one who can kill the ruler is the ruler."


    "These rules have been passed down for an unknown number of years, but now they are broken, and the person who broke them is the big disciple of the Nameless Lord..."


    "The big disciple of the Nameless Lord is really amazing, but the disciples of the Nameless Lord probably won''t be able to hold on anymore, so it''s time for me to act."


    Zheng is ready to make a move.


    Being able to kill the Killing Dominator is already the best result.


    And this matter has greatly exceeded his expectations.


    Originally, he thought that at most he could hold back the Killing Dominator, and never thought of beheading the Killing Dominator.


    Now that there is one less ruler, it is a blessing to force out these hidden rulers.


    "These rulers, please stay here."


    Zheng''s heart gradually rose to fight.


    ¡­


    On the other side of the star sea.


    The fourteen disciples of Wudao Sect fell to the ground, dying, obviously all of them were seriously injured.


    Seeing this, Su Qianyuan ran over quickly, helping fellow disciples one after another.


    "How are you all doing?"


    Su Qianyuan asked slightly worried.


    But none of the fourteen disciples could answer him.


    Obviously, they have been seriously injured to a very serious degree, and it is very difficult to even speak.


    Su Qianyuan took care of his colleagues carefully.


    After looking after it for a long time.


    Miracle Doctor Hua was the first to slow down.


    Green light began to appear on Miracle Doctor Hua''s body, and his injuries were quickly repaired following the appearance of green light.


    In just a blink of an eye, more than half of his injuries have healed.


    "The qi of life gathers together."


    A ball of green light appeared in the hands of Miracle Doctor Hua, and then this green ball crazily devoured any energy around it, and quickly expanded.


    After swelling to a certain extent.


    Immediately, Miracle Doctor Hua shot this ball of green light into the bodies of thirteen Wudao Sect disciples.


    After the green light entered, the thirteen Wudao Sect disciples quickly recovered from their injuries.


    Su Qianyuan next to him was taken aback for a while.


    What should I say.


    It is good to have a nanny.


    This can be restored.


    According to the normal situation, the sixteen disciples of Wudaozong who participated in the battle would lose at least fourteen combat forces in this wave. Although they will not die, they will not be able to continue to participate in the battle.


    But there is a miracle doctor Hua.


    Relying on this milk, all the thirteen disciples were forcibly recovered from their injuries.


    "What a pity, what a pity."


    Su Qianyuan secretly sighed in his heart.


    It would be great if the sixteen disciples of Wudao Sect were all rulers. With the hand of Miracle Doctor Hua, their sixteen disciples could kill those rulers indiscriminately.


    Well, sixteen disciples.


    In total, Chu Yuan accepted eighteen disciples.


    Except for the seventeenth disciple Ye Dao who stayed in the Immortal Realm, the remaining seventeen disciples all came to the Nameless Realm.


    The reason why Su Qianyuan said that it would be good if the sixteen disciples could become rulers is of course...


    Of course he excluded his second senior brother.


    If the second senior brother also becomes the ruler, how can he bully his second senior brother?


    If he becomes a dominator and his second senior brother fails, then he must practice with his second senior brother every day, at least for a million years first.


    Su Qianyuan was thinking here, the more he thought about it, the happier he became.


    But the situation in the center of the battlefield is not optimistic...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 984： The highlight moment of Dr. Hua

    The situation on the Xinghai battlefield is not optimistic.


    Ye Luojian slashed and killed the Dominator, deterring the Dominators who were stepping forward.


    But it was only a shock for a while.


    Which one of these rulers is not an extremely powerful person, how could they be frightened by this.


    In the entire world, among all things, they cannot be afraid, even if they are in the face of the ruler of darkness, they will not be afraid.


    unless¡­


    Unless the nameless Lord comes in person.


    Then it is different.


    So when they saw Ye Luo sword slaying the ruler, they were not afraid, they were just shocked and shocked.


    After the shock, after the shock, they had the ultimate killing intent towards Ye Luo again.


    They could all see that Ye Luo was not the real ruler.


    It was only promoted by secret techniques.


    But it was this that made them want to kill.


    By relying on secret techniques to forcibly improve, the Dominator can be killed. Even with the help of the giant golden tree, it is suspected of trickery, but it is true to be able to fight the Dominator.


    "This son has great perseverance and great understanding, so don''t stay."


    "Is the disciple of the Nameless Lord so amazing? No! The Nameless Lord hasn''t recovered yet, so it''s impossible to have such great power. It''s because this junior is too heaven-defying!"


    "I see the potential in this child, give him time, he will surpass us, and in the future he will definitely be able to exist like the ruler of darkness!"


    "Kill him! Kill him!"


    One after another forces are intertwined in the void, and the rulers are talking.


    His conversation was intended to kill Ye Luo inside and out.


    They all became afraid of Ye Luo.


    They can see it.


    Ye Luo has absolute talent.


    And extremely young.


    At least for them, Ye Luo''s age is no different from that of a newborn baby.


    A newborn baby is already able to rival an adult, and will grow into an ''enemy against ten thousand people'' in the future.


    This is enough to make them want to kill.


    Boom!


    The advancement of the rulers brought about a shocking momentum, which was surging.


    Ye Luo stood in the middle of the sea of ??stars. He was alone with a sword, and the dazzling white light of the sword shone on his body. He stopped in the middle and had no intention of giving way at all.


    "Cut."


    Watching these rulers approaching constantly.


    Ye Luo raised the divine sword without hesitation, and slashed at the rulers.


    With just a slight swing of his sword, a large sea of ??swords was set off, and he slashed towards the rulers aggressively.


    Wow...


    The sea of ??swords is like a tide, but when it comes to the rulers, it will not have the slightest effect at all.


    Couldn''t even get close to the rulers, so they were completely destroyed.


    "Invincible."


    Ye Luo''s heart tightened, he already knew that he couldn''t defeat this group of rulers.


    Too much!


    He tried his best to block only one.


    But so many rulers joined forces.


    How can he stop it.


    Ye Luo was distracted thinking.


    But it was his distraction.


    A ghost-like, formless and intangible thing came in front of him.


    Wait until Ye Luo reacts.


    The attack has come to him.


    Boom!


    A violent beam of light rose into the sky, and then Ye Luo was forced out of the secret state, and the white light dissipated from his body, revealing his body.


    And at this moment, his body was covered in cuts and bruises, and blood was everywhere.


    The most important thing is that Ye Luo has lost consciousness at this moment, and is grabbed by something that looks like a ghost, as if he will be killed at any time.


    "Jie Jie Jie, the proud son of heaven, I like to eat the flesh and blood of the proud son of heaven the most."


    The ghost made a hoarse voice.


    He was about to attack and end Ye Luo''s life.


    But suddenly, a burst of green air rushed into Ye Luo''s body at an extremely fast speed.


    In a short while, Ye Luo''s injuries were all healed.


    Under the dazed situation of the ghost shadow, Ye Luo opened his eyes, his body turned into white light again, and the terrifying aura descended again.


    Secret state, open!


    Ye Luo swung his sword directly, and cut off the ghost''s arm with one sword.


    The moment the arm fell, it turned into mist and disappeared.


    boom!


    After cutting off the ghost shadow''s arm, Ye Luo wanted to take advantage of the victory to pursue him, but the ghost shadow escaped very quickly.


    In just a blink of an eye, he came to the group of rulers, looked at Ye Luo from a distance, his eyes were full of fear.


    He had no idea what was going on.


    He obviously beat Ye Luo to the point where he lost his combat effectiveness, and he was only one shot away from killing Ye Luo completely.


    why!


    Why suddenly, the opponent''s injury will be completely repaired.


    Ghosting thought about it, and finally thought of the green light that suddenly appeared.


    He subconsciously set his gaze on the other end of the sea of ??stars.


    There, he saw more than ten disciples of Wudao Sect including Su Qianyuan, and also saw Miracle Doctor Hua grinning, as if laughing at him.


    Ghosting immediately understood that it was this person who cured Ye Luo.


    "There is a man with great medical skills present, kill him, otherwise we will not be able to kill this proud man of heaven."


    Ghosting spoke immediately and started talking with other rulers.


    When the rulers heard the words, all their eyes locked on Miracle Doctor Hua.


    A medical technique that can bring people back to life instantly?


    Another proud son of heaven!


    But the more this is the case, the more panicked the rulers will be.


    The fear of the nameless lord in his heart became more intense.


    The Unnamed Lord who has not fully recovered can cultivate such an excellent disciple...


    They all remembered the era when the Nameless Lord suppressed the universe.


    In that era, all living beings are the same.


    In the eyes of the Nameless Lord, whether it is a ruler or a mortal, they are all the same.


    That was the era of the Nameless Lord!


    "The Nameless Lord cannot be revived!"


    The rulers once again determined their goals.


    They all stared at Miracle Doctor Hua, they could feel that Miracle Doctor Hua was not very powerful.


    They can easily kill Miracle Doctor Hua.


    "Kill this medical expert first."


    All Dominators have united front.


    They all rushed towards Miracle Doctor Hua.


    Hum!


    But they haven''t waited for them to take two more steps.


    Ye Luo landed in the middle of the battlefield again, blocking the footsteps of the rulers.


    "If you want to go there, ask me first."


    Ye Luo''s sword is shining brightly, facing many rulers alone, without fear.


    "kill!"


    Many rulers looked at Ye Luo, naturally they couldn''t be afraid, and shot at Ye Luo one after another.


    Face thousands of attacks.


    Ye Luo didn''t think he could handle it.


    But he has no retreat.


    He glanced back, and saw that many fellow students were on the opposite bank.


    He is hiding now, and these rulers will rush to the other side of the star sea. At that time, his younger brothers and sisters will die, and the nameless world will also end.


    Even Master is going to have an accident.


    He can''t hide!


    Ye Luo''s eyes were firm.


    He crossed his sword across his chest, ready to resist these attacks.


    At this critical moment.


    Zheng suddenly appeared next to Ye Luo, and patted Ye Luo on the shoulder lightly.


    "You have done enough, the rest is mine."


    When Zheng''s voice fell, the light in his hand gave amnesty...

 Chapter 985： The Nameless Lord thinks so too

    Chapter 985 The Nameless Lord thinks so too


    "You have done enough, next, just look at mine."


    Zheng''s voice sounded slowly.


    His words echoed throughout the star sea.


    When his voice fell.


    I saw a ray of light rising from Zheng''s hand.


    Buzz buzz!


    The light in Zheng''s hand turned into a six-pointed star array, and then quickly expanded infinitely in the sky until it covered the entire sea of ??stars.


    At the moment the magic circle was formed, a stone temple descended.


    It is the Temple of the Unknown.


    After the Nameless Hall descended, a force was released from the hall and quickly merged into the six-pointed star array.


    When the power of the Unnamed Temple merged into the magic circle, the magic circle suddenly shone brightly, and the bright light enveloped the entire star sea.


    A powerful momentum descended.


    This aura directly suppressed the aura of many rulers.


    "Town!"


    Zheng waved his hand.


    When his palm fell.


    The six-pointed star formation above the sea of ??stars shot out several rays of light, directly enveloping one ruler after another.


    The Dominator after another frantically launched attacks, trying to break this suppression.


    But there is no doubt that they all failed.


    Under the suppression of the six-pointed star array, these rulers were unable to break through.


    "Don''t think about it, you can''t get out, so stay here."


    Zheng looked at the rulers who were constantly attacking, and sneered.


    As soon as the words came out.


    The rulers who were still bombarding indiscriminately stopped suddenly and looked at Zheng with angry eyes.


    Their powers are intertwined, and one after another voices come out of it, magnificent and mighty.


    "What a magic circle, with the help of the remaining power of the Unnamed Hall, we were locked up. However, is this your backhand? If so, it won''t be able to stop us for long!"


    "This magic circle can only stop us with the help of the power of the Nameless Palace. The Nameless Lord has disappeared for a long time, and the Nameless Palace is only contaminated with the power transformed from the few wisps of breath of the Nameless Lord. These powers have an end. Wait for a while, this magic circle will be destroyed without attacking."


    "No, he just wants to hold us back, and he will give the Nameless Lord some more time!"


    "Break him! Don''t give him time!"


    "Break? What are you hitting with?"


    The rulers all understand that Zheng is trying to delay time.


    But they were very aggrieved, and there was absolutely nothing they could do.


    It is impossible to break this magic circle.


    The source of this magic circle is the power transformed from the few wisps of breath left by the Nameless Lord in the Hall of the Nameless.


    Although thousands of years have passed, the Unnamed Lord is the Unnamed Lord. Even if the remaining wisps of breath are weakened countless times, they can still suppress these rulers, making them unable to fight back.


    The rulers have no choice but to wait quietly while accumulating energy and waiting.


    As long as the magic circle disappears, they will rush forward and completely open up the other side of the star sea.


    ¡­


    On the other side of the star sea.


    Zheng fell here.


    When he fell, many disciples of Wu Dao Sect also stepped forward and came behind him.


    Many disciples of Wudao Sect were talking to each other, scrambling to be the first, all asking whether the situation is stable.


    Zheng is not too noisy, he knows that these disciples are sincere.


    It''s all about worrying about not being able to stop these rulers.


    These rulers will interfere with Chu Yuan.


    However, although these disciples have a sincere heart, sometimes they are quite amusing, especially when they are frolicking among their fellow disciples.


    Zheng found it interesting, and then slowly opened his mouth, explaining it to many disciples of Wudao Sect.


    "Don''t worry, these rulers will not be able to come out for a while, you can rest assured and recuperate."


    "But it''s only for a period of time. When the power of the Unnamed Hall is exhausted, these rulers will still be able to come out, so we will have a fierce battle next."


    "But you don''t have to be afraid, we will win this battle!"


    zheng boosted morale.


    "Senior, I said earlier that you still have a back hand, which exhausted us."


    "Yes, senior, we are all ready to burn our lives and do our last gamble."


    "Hurry up and recover, if these rulers come out later, I will try my best to block them!"


    The confidence of the disciples of Wu Dao Sect increased greatly.


    Then they all sat cross-legged on the ground, recovered, and waited for the next battle.


    Zheng looked at these disciples, and then at the suppressed rulers in the distance.


    He felt a little bitter.


    He didn''t say something.


    In fact, these rulers are not really difficult.


    What is really difficult and dangerous is the ruler of darkness.


    Once the ruler of darkness descends, their defense line is very likely to be broken through.


    The power of the Dark Lord is too powerful...


    Zheng''s heart was still very serious.


    But even though he was dignified and knew that the next step would be dangerous, he still didn''t have any intention of retreating, instead he was full of fighting spirit.


    ¡­


    is far away from the source of birth.


    Chu Yuan, who is merging with one after another divine light, right? Suddenly opened his eyes again.


    "Is this the ruler of darkness?"


    "The momentum has become much stronger. It seems that in these years, the ruler of darkness has practiced a lot."


    Chu Yuan has integrated a lot of divine light.


    Every time he fuses a piece of divine light, his momentum will increase by one point, and at the same time he will get the corresponding memory.


    These memories belong to the once unknown master.


    It contains a lot of information.


    There is naturally information about the ruler of darkness.


    But there are very few records about the Dark Ruler.


    Simply put, it means that garbage should not be recorded.


    But because of the power of the ruler of darkness, he still has a general memory.


    And the aura of the ruler of darkness that he feels now is stronger than what he remembers.


    The Dominator of Darkness is in order to become stronger, and he has been sleeping and practicing.


    Look at other people, pay more attention.


    Practice with one heart.


    Looking at the nameless master again, he killed himself by killing himself.


    "When I return to my full body, I definitely can''t do this. I have to practice hard."


    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and silently made this decision.


    The Taishang Laojun who was on the side seemed to hear Chu Yuan''s heartfelt voice, and the voice passed into the latter''s ear.


    "Unknown Master, the last time I met you was before the source of birth was stable. The last sentence you said to me at that time was to go back and practice hard, and stop messing around in the future."


    There was a smile in Taishang Laojun''s voice.


    Chu Yuan: "?"


    Do you want to be so embarrassed?


    Chu Yuan''s face was extremely ugly.


    He had a feeling that he might be the original unknown master, and he thought the same as him.


    Back then, the Nameless Lord didn''t think that someone would be so stupid as to kill himself?


    Chu Yuan silently put away some of these strange thoughts.


    Forget it, I can¡¯t think about these things in the future, lest I really get the truth.


    He doesn''t think about anything, so there can be accidents in the future, right?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 986： Su Qianyuan

    Chapter 986 Shock General Su Qianyuan


    Time goes by little by little, in a blink of an eye, and years pass by.


    The battlefield of Star Sea is still fighting, and the six-pointed star circle is still suppressing these rulers.


    But as time passed, the light of the magic circle became weaker and weaker.


    It seems that it will be broken at any time.


    The rulers were not in a hurry, they just waited. They knew that even if it was a magic circle that was about to shatter, they would not be able to break it.


    The power of the Nameless Lord, even if it is extremely weak, is invincible!


    So these rulers are not in a hurry at all, but wait patiently.


    They all know that the magic circle is about to shatter.


    Then they will naturally be able to make a move.


    "Just wait patiently, the magic circle will be broken."


    "In this battle, the Nameless Lord has lost! The Nameless Realm is about to be destroyed, and it is impossible for the Nameless Lord to recover!"


    "Don''t you feel that more and more power of the nameless lord is disappearing. I''m afraid the nameless lord is not far from fully recovering. Our time is really running out."


    "Don''t worry, the nameless realm can''t stop it. Didn''t you realize that the power of darkness has already eroded in, and it''s getting closer and closer. The ruler of darkness is approaching the sea of ??stars. As long as the ruler of darkness enters the sea of ??stars, the situation will be settled." !"


    The forces of the Dominator are intertwined, and they talk to each other.


    ¡­


    On the other side of the star sea.


    Zheng''s face became increasingly ugly.


    He naturally felt that the magic circle had reached its final moment.


    "Damn it, the magic circle was originally expected to last ten years, but once it is eroded by the dark ruler, it will soon be unable to hold it."


    "The ruler of darkness is coming soon, and there is a lot of trouble."


    Zheng was cursing in his heart.


    But he couldn''t tell anyone, because if he said it, the morale of the other party would definitely be shaken.


    The Nameless Lord is absent, he is the backbone.


    "Leaves fall."


    Zheng turned his head and looked at Ye Luo who was sitting cross-legged.


    "exist."


    Ye Luo immediately stood up and responded.


    "The magic circle is about to break. If the magic circle breaks later, you take action to stop that star ruler. It would be best if you can kill him. If you can''t kill him, hold him back!"


    Zheng pointed to a ruler in the **** array, and said.


    "clear."


    Ye Luo didn''t talk much, just nodded, and fixed his eyes on the star ruler.


    He didn''t know why Zheng let him stare at the star ruler.


    But right now Zheng is the only one here who can lay out and block the Dominator.


    So I can only listen to the other party.


    "Tantai Luoxue, Su Xi, Hua Miracle Doctor, Tu Xuexi, and everyone, your task is to assist Ye Luo and kill the Star Dominator, do you understand?"


    Zheng ordered troops and generals in a leisurely manner.


    "clear."


    Tantai Luoxue and other Wudao Sect disciples stepped out one after another, ready to fight.


    See this scene.


    zheng continued to look forward at the formation, his eyes were like torches, as if he was observing something.


    "Senior, what about me."


    Su Qianyuan couldn''t help feeling anxious when he saw his fellow disciples preparing for the battle.


    Why did I give all the instructions, but I didn¡¯t give him any instructions.


    "you¡­"


    Zheng looked at Su Qianyuan and hesitated, as if he was thinking about what he should do.


    After thinking for a long time.


    Under Su Qianyuan''s expectant gaze, Zheng finally spoke.


    "Why don''t you go clean up the battlefield? Look at the dark red mist over there, go there and clean it up."


    Zheng pondered for a while, and pointed to a certain place in the Star Sea.


    There are clusters of dark red mist floating there.


    It was left after Ye Luo killed the Killing Dominator just now.


    Su Qianyuan: "?"


    They are ready to fight, and I am ready to clean up the battlefield?


    Is anyone so eccentric?


    This is xenophobia! Xenophobia!


    Su Qianyuan had an opinion in his heart, but in the end he could only choose to obey orders and clean up the battlefield.


    Watching Su Qianyuan leave.


    Zheng muttered to himself in a low voice, with a smile in his voice.


    "Those killing spirits can temper this child''s physical body. As long as this child can bear it, he can definitely approach the level of a ruler."


    "I just don''t know if this kid can handle it."


    Zheng looked at Su Qianyuan.


    They still need combat power.


    With his current means, he can still hold these rulers back for a while.


    If they can have one more statue on their side that can rival the power of the ruler, it will naturally increase the chances of winning a lot.


    He knew that the remaining power of those slaughtered rulers could enhance Su Qianyuan''s strength.


    It can only increase Su Qianyuan''s strength.


    Because of Su Qianyuan''s cultivation of the flesh.


    But it will be very painful to refine the remaining power of those who killed the ruler.


    He felt that Su Qianyuan would definitely not be able to bear it.


    So it''s not a bit of a pushover.


    Zheng reckoned that according to Su Qianyuan''s thinking, he was already very aggrieved to let the opponent clean up the battlefield.


    If you can''t even clean up the battlefield, how shameful would it be?


    He believed that Su Qianyuan would not accept this situation.


    So Su Qianyuan will deal with those killing spirits desperately.


    Then his purpose is accomplished.


    "The combat strength of the two rival rulers, together with these disciples, is not weaker than a ruler."


    "In other words, we currently have at least three ruler-level combat power."


    Zheng was thinking in his mind.


    He is calculating crazily, how will their chances of winning be expanded.


    While he was thinking about it in his mind.


    Suddenly, the darkness surrounding the entire sea of ??stars seemed to come alive, pressing down on the sea of ??stars.


    In these dark oppressive moments.


    The Xinghai magic circle collapsed in an instant, and the Temple of the Nameless could no longer support the magic circle, and receded instantly, hiding in the void.


    Boom!


    The moment the magic circle disappeared.


    The rulers all rushed out, they didn''t talk any more, and went directly to the other side of the star sea.


    Clearly, they knew their time was running out.


    Must break through the other side of the star sea.


    "The ruler of darkness is getting closer to the sea of ??stars."


    "The darkness pierced through the already weak magic circle, trouble."


    Zheng secretly gritted his teeth, he knew that the war was about to start again.


    His heart was beating wildly.


    Just as he was about to ask Ye Luo to stop the Star Ruler, he could deploy his means.


    A sword light flashed.


    He looked up and saw that the star ruler had been stopped by Ye Luo.


    "The action is really fast."


    Seeing this, Zheng immediately began to use his methods.


    He has three backhands.


    The first line of defense held these Dominators back for years.


    Now, it is the second choice.


    ¡­


    In the sea of ??stars.


    Ye Luo turned into a figure of white light and stopped the star ruler.


    His sword was extremely sharp, and he directly stopped the star ruler.


    The star ruler had to stop under such a terrifying sword edge.


    Seeing this, the other rulers didn''t want to ignore it, and they wanted to break through the defense line on the other side of the star sea.


    "Why are you stopping me?"


    The star ruler had question marks all over his face.


    There are so many rulers, why are you staring at me?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 987： Confused Star Dominator

    Chapter 987 Confused Star Ruler


    "There are so many rulers over there, and I am not the strongest. Why are you stopping me?"


    "Look over there, there are so many people who are better than me, why do you pretend you didn''t see it?"


    The star ruler looked unconvinced.


    His body was not revealed, but met Ye Luo in the shape of a cloud of dark brown mist.


    "My mission is to stop you."


    Ye Luo was holding a golden Excalibur, with a cold and heartless voice, staring straight at the Star Ruler.


    The Star Dominator heard the words and just wanted to ask why.


    But he hasn''t waited for him to speak yet.


    A series of lines suddenly formed in front of him, and then formed a chessboard.


    The star ruler looked up, as if thinking about what happened.


    But suddenly his heart skipped a beat, because he remembered the scene where the Dominator died just now.


    Golden giant tree suppression.


    Ye Luo beheaded.


    This trick fell on him again.


    "What''s the situation? So many rulers, why are they staring at me?"


    The Star Dominator had a ''twice score'' in his heart, and he immediately wanted to leave the chessboard.


    He watched the Killing Dominator die with his own eyes.


    Of course he knew that within this chessboard, he would be extremely suppressed. At that time, the sword in Ye Luo''s hand would cut towards him.


    The figure of the star ruler moved.


    Looking from a distance, it is a cloud of dark brown mist flying out.


    "Want to escape? It''s too late! Chessboard, seal!"


    A cold voice slowly resounded through the entire chessboard.


    When her voice fell.


    The entire chessboard was spinning, completely blocking the retreat of the star ruler.


    After that, a giant golden tree appeared among them.


    One flower, one world, one leaf, one bodhi.


    The golden giant tree directly suppressed the star ruler.


    Hum!


    Ye Luo also swung his sword at this moment, ready to cooperate with his fellow disciples.


    "Should we be so ruthless? We have no hatred! At worst, I''ll just leave!"


    The star ruler is full of obsession, do you want to be so ruthless?


    ¡­


    The other side of the star sea.


    Zheng looked at the approaching rulers, and decisively opened his second attack.


    I saw a flash of light in the palm of Zheng''s hand.


    The light flickered for a moment, and then rushed into the sky.


    After the light burst into the sky, it immediately caused the darkness above the sea of ??stars to recede.


    Boom!


    Under the eyes of countless rulers, stars appeared from above the sea of ??stars, shining with starlight.


    Every star seemed to be connected to the unknown realm, and the blooming starlight gradually changed from white to golden.


    Above the stars, pictures are faintly revealed.


    Each picture represents every sky in the nameless realm.


    If someone counts carefully at this time, he will find that there are a total of 3,000 stars in the sky, one is not many, and one is not.


    "Town!"


    Zheng raised his palm slightly, and pressed towards the rulers.


    Follow his movements.


    The three thousand stars all bloomed with supreme power and moved towards the rulers to suppress them.


    Under the suppression of three thousand stars.


    The rulers who had just escaped from the predicament were once again caught in a predicament where they could not move forward.


    It''s just that at this moment, the rulers don''t have the heart to care about whether they can move forward.


    They all showed a shocked look.


    "Zheng! You are crazy, you dare to withdraw the origin of the nameless realm, are you really not afraid that the nameless lord will blame you after he recovers!"


    "Drawing the origin of the nameless realm, the whole world will be unstable, and those small worlds will be destroyed directly. Can you handle such a big cause and effect?!"


    "Aren''t you afraid that you will destroy the Nameless Realm yourself?"


    The rulers were extremely shocked and incomprehensible.


    They can all see that the means of trapping them at this moment is to mobilize the power of the entire Nameless Realm.


    It is equivalent to the power of the entire Nameless Realm that traps them now.


    What is the Nameless Realm?


    That was created by the Nameless Lord himself.


    That is the central point of the whole world, such as various worlds, they are all small worlds, just appendages.


    It is like the fairy world, which belongs to the subsidiary world. Compared with the nameless world, it is a small world.


    The position of the Nameless Realm in the entire world is unshakable.


    If you want to compare it, the Nameless Realm is like the Buzhou Mountain in the myth, a pillar supporting the sky, but if this pillar tilts or something happens, the whole world will be in turmoil.


    If the Nameless Realm collapses, the entire world will cease to exist.


    So these rulers couldn''t believe that Zheng, as the controller and guardian of the Nameless Realm, would actually do such a thing as drawing the original power of the Nameless Realm.


    This is crazy too.


    "In the past, I was indeed the guardian of the Nameless Realm, but now I am not. I am now just a subordinate of the Nameless Lord. As long as the Nameless Lord can be successfully revived, I can use any means."


    Zheng didn''t take it seriously.


    When this battle is fought, he has only one purpose.


    Buy time for Chu Yuan!


    After learning that Zheng would not hesitate to sacrifice the Nameless Realm, but also to delay the recovery of the Nameless Lord.


    The rulers went crazy.


    "He must be stopped!"


    "Where is the star ruler?! This star is the medium to mobilize the power of the nameless realm. If these stars are eliminated, the power of the nameless fruit will not be mobilized!"


    "Where did the Star Ruler die? You haven''t gotten out yet..."


    The rulers looked around, only to realize that the star ruler had been stopped at some point.


    They suddenly felt helpless.


    In this case, they have no way to break through this obstacle.


    You can only choose to wait.


    ¡­


    A corner of the sea of ??stars.


    The Star Dominator was tightly suppressed.


    He was constantly suppressed by the golden giant tree, and repeatedly slashed by Ye Luo''s sword. He was suffocated.


    But when he saw the three thousand stars suppressing the rulers, he suddenly understood why these people came to him.


    He is the ruler of the stars.


    Born to grasp the stars!


    If he was on the battlefield, with his ability, how could the stars in the sky be able to suppress him?


    On the contrary, maybe these stars have to be used by him, and it is right to oppose the suppression of Ye Luo and others.


    "You guys are really good. I didn''t expect to stop me because of this."


    Star Dominator made a hoarse voice.


    When his voice fell.


    The dark brown mist on his body dissipated, and he revealed his true body.


    I saw a spherical object floating in the void. On this spherical object, there are densely packed eyeballs all over it, which looks very scary.


    The moment this huge eyeball appeared.


    Ye Luo and the others felt dizzy in their eyes. This kind of dizziness is very strange, and they don''t know where it came from.


    But it can really affect.


    buzz buzz...


    Ye Luo kept buzzing in her ears.


    When he got better, the first sentence he heard made him turn pale with shock.


    "Elder brother, get out of the way!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 988： cause and effect

    Chapter 988 Cause and Effect


    A corner of the sea of ??stars.


    "Elder brother, get out of the way!"


    Ye Luo heard these words instantly after a short period of dizziness.


    When he heard these words, his entire expression changed, and an extreme sense of threat appeared in his heart.


    Almost instinctively, his figure turned into countless sword lights and scattered towards the surroundings.


    At the place where he was originally, strange light waves swept past.


    "What is this?"


    Ye Luo didn''t know what these light waves were, but he could feel that there was a strange power in them.


    It was this strange force that brought him an extreme sense of danger.


    It seems that once he is touched by this light wave, he will suffer great harm.


    "Star Ruler, hard to deal with!"


    Ye Luo''s body was re-gathered with countless sword lights, and he looked over from a distance.


    Not far from them, a huge eyeball floated there. On this eyeball, tens of thousands of eyeballs were densely blinking, and there was a strange and dangerous smell on it.


    When this eyeball came out, the atmosphere in the entire chessboard space was heavy.


    "Fix it quickly."


    Ye Luo said this resolutely.


    He knew it in his heart.


    This huge eyeball is the star ruler.


    Although the opponent is very weird, their purpose is also obvious, and they want to explode with all their strength to get rid of them.


    The current battle situation has reached a critical moment.


    Three thousand stars stopped those rulers.


    To solve the three thousand stars, only rely on the ruler of the stars.


    But the star ruler was blocked by them again.


    So if you want to make changes in this battle, you can only look at them here.


    If they win, those rulers will not be able to leave for a short time.


    If they lose, the big thing will be over, and the three thousand stars will no longer be able to play a role.


    "Brother, let''s do it together."


    The cold voice resounded through the battlefield again.


    This is the voice of Tantai Luoxue.


    "The sword comes out."


    Ye Luo held the divine sword and slashed away.


    The sword light shines in the sea of ??stars.


    He shot with all his strength to kill the star ruler.


    "The board, town!"


    Tantai Luoxue also made a move.


    Her move represents the common move of many Wudao Sect disciples.


    "die."


    This huge eyeball, that is, the ruler of the stars, didn''t want to delay any longer, and it also shot with all its strength, wanting to decide the winner in a short time.


    I saw countless rays of light shot out from the densely packed holes on its body, and each ray of light attacked from beyond the scope of the world''s imagination, strange and powerful.


    But these attacks were all aimed at Ye Luo.


    The Star Dominator knew very well that among the disciples of Wu Dao Sect, the only one who could break through its defense was Ye Luo.


    Only the sharp sword in Ye Luo''s hand can break through its defense. Other than that, other disciples of Wu Dao Sect can''t break through its defense at all.


    So as long as Ye Luo is killed, the other disciples of Wu Dao Sect have nothing to do with it, they can only be easily defeated by it.


    But the ruler of the stars knows this.


    How could many disciples of Wudao Sect not know.


    Under the efforts of many disciples, the golden giant tree moved towards the attacks of the star ruler to block them.


    Relying on the joint efforts of many disciples, the star ruler''s attack was directly blocked.


    Ye Luo''s attack directly fell on the star ruler.


    "Roar¡­"


    The Star Dominator let out a deep roar, like the sound of a wild beast in pain.


    "You guys, **** it."


    The Star Dominator looked up at the chessboard.


    It is this chessboard that strictly restricts it, coupled with the continuous suppression of the golden giant tree, restricting it too much.


    Otherwise, with its hard power, Ye Luo would definitely die.


    "Eldest brother, kill it quickly."


    Tantai Luoxue''s voice came again.


    The next moment, a giant golden tree slammed across the sky, pressing down **** the top of the giant eyeball.


    The huge golden tree was carried by the huge eyeball, and it sank down. Obviously, the golden giant tree was not ordinary heavy, and needless to say the suppressive force it carried.


    "Breakthrough!"


    Ye Luo''s eyes flickered with murderous intent.


    His body filled with the white light of the sword slammed towards the huge eyeball.


    In an instant, a divine sword pierced through the giant eyeball.


    If you look carefully, you can find that there is a tiny crack in the middle of the huge eyeball, which seems to be left by the hidden wound of the previous war.


    When the huge eyeball blinks, this tiny crack will appear.


    Ye Luo obviously found a hidden wound, and pierced through the entire eyeball with a powerful attack.


    "No, it''s impossible, this dark wound..."


    "Is it cause and effect? ??I received a small punishment from the unknown master in the past, and today I am an enemy of the unknown master. This hidden injury has become the biggest flaw, and I was killed by the disciple of the unknown master..."


    On the huge eyeballs, each eye showed relief.


    After a while, the entire giant eyeball exploded.


    The huge aftermath swept across the sea of ??stars, causing a shock.


    ¡­


    "No! How could the star ruler be killed so quickly!"


    "That junior''s sword is too sharp, and it found a flaw in the ruler of the stars..."


    "There are also those juniors, which are really annoying. Without those juniors, the Star Ruler would not have died, and the sword of that junior would not be able to defeat the Star Ruler."


    "Then, that, is there a possibility that even if the Nameless Lord is gone, will his will still be watching us? The weakness of the Star Ruler was formed when the Nameless Lord blamed the Star Ruler for the small punishment. , and now it''s weird to be found by that junior..."


    "Don''t mess up the morale of the army..."


    The rulers all panicked.


    They can''t help but panic.


    Kill the Dominator is killed.


    Star Dominator was killed.


    The eternal ruler was beheaded twice in a short period of time.


    And they''re stuck here now, unable to leave.


    When the Nameless Lord recovers, they cannot escape liquidation.


    Their win rate seems to be really low.


    Desperation arose in the hearts of many rulers.


    ¡­


    The other side of the star sea.


    Ye Luo, Tantai Luoxue and other disciples came to Zheng''s side.


    "You guys did a great job."


    Zheng watched Ye Luo and the others appreciatively.


    He was delighted from the bottom of his heart.


    Ye Luo and the others killed the Star Dominator, and he completely controlled the overall situation.


    Next, just wait for the time.


    These rulers will definitely not come out.


    Just wait for the nameless lord to recover.


    There is also the matter of the ruler of darkness...


    If there is no accident, the ruler of darkness should be heading towards the sea of ??stars.


    I just don¡¯t know if the Nameless Lord can recover before the arrival of the Dark Lord.


    For the Dark Dominator.


    Zheng really has nothing to do.


    He knew that the difference in combat power between the two sides was too great.


    Big to the point of irreparable.


    Just when I was thinking.


    Wisps of pure black air have entered the sea of ??stars...


    (end of this chapter)